《Life After Prison》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Chapter 1


    The North Pole Prison was located in¡ªas its name suggests¡ªthe North Pole, specifically the


    northernmost part of the North Pole. It was situated more than 500 meters beneath the earth¡¯s surface,


    and it was there that the world¡¯s most vicious and well-known criminals were imprisoned!


    It was a prison that no one in history seeded in escaping from!


    At that moment, an elevator had risen to the earth¡¯s surface from beneath. The elevator door opened


    slowly, and a man with a scruffy-looking face stepped out from inside.


    ¡°Congrattions on being released from prison.¡± A burly man said in a coarse voice. He was in charge


    of guarding the ce.


    A bodacious middle-aged woman looked solemnly at the prisoner who had just stepped out of the


    elevator and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be a free man after stepping out of that gate over there!¡±


    Severin Feuillet, fresh out of prison, nced at the door in front of him with mixed emotions. ¡°I could¡¯ve


    left this ce whenever I wanted.¡±


    The middle-aged woman¡¯s red lips parted slightly, but she did not say a single word. After all, she could


    not refute what he had said. The multitude of evil people imprisoned beneath them included well-known


    secret agents, warlords, and even the leaders of several huge underworld organizations, yet all had


    been subdued by Severin. All those individuals were nothing to him.


    There was war in the country of Dracodom three years ago, and it was an uphill task for the kingdom to


    resist the foreign powers that invaded it. Eventually, the kingdom¡¯s officials decided to send four young


    people to receive tutge from Severin.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He taught them for only half a year and sent them back as full-fledged warriors who turned the tide of


    the war almost instantly. Their achievements then earned them recognition as Dracodom¡¯s renowned


    war heroes!


    When Severin reached the gate, he stopped, turned around, and nced intently at the tall castle-like


    building behind him. He then knelt down and kowtowed three times. ¡°Old Wacko! I¡¯ll be leaving this


    ce now! Thank you for taking care of me the past five years!¡±


    Emotions began welling up inside of Severin. When he was first sent to that prison, he witnessed how a


    gray-haired old man was bullied and withheld from having any food. Severin then willingly decided to


    share half of his food to the man.


    Everyone in prison called the old man a wacko because he was constantly mumbling about achieving


    immortality. Many ignored him, and some even abused him verbally, yet the Old Wacko seemed rather


    nonchnt about the whole thing. Severin was the only one who chatted with him every day, prompting


    the others to call Severin ¡®Little Wacko¡¯.


    Later, Severin discovered that the Old Wacko was actually an erudite savant, and thetter passed


    down all his knowledge to Severin.


    The day that Severin left the prison was also the day the Old Wacko left, but their destinations were


    completely different. The thick steel gate closed behind Severin as he walked out.


    ¡°Greetings, Master!¡±


    Two middle-aged men, an old man, and a middle-aged woman all knelt down together. The jaws of all


    Dracodom¡¯s upper-ss individuals would almost certainly drop to ground if they were to see the


    respect that those four people orded to Severin. After all, they were none other than the Four War


    heroes who had just helped Dracodom win the war!


    Severin frowned when he saw them. ¡°Why are you folks here?¡±


    The four of them stood up, and the old man cupped his hands respectfully before answering, ¡°We, as


    disciples, are obliged to wee our Master upon his release from prison!¡±


    ¡°I take it you¡¯re all doing well?¡± Severin asked curtly as he nced at their medals.


    ¡°Master, we¡¯ve been acknowledged as the Four Great War Heroes of Dracodom. It¡¯s not just power and


    glory that we¡¯ve acquired¡­we have our own territories too!¡± The middle-aged woman exined to him


    the achievements that she and the others have made. It was obvious that she was quite proud of


    herself.


    However, Severin replied without much expression, ¡°d you didn¡¯t tarnish my reputation.¡±


    The four of them were secretly delighted, for it was not easy to get apliment from Severin.


    ¡°Master, here¡¯s a Supreme VIP card. It has an overdraw of one and a half billion. The card is yours, so


    use it as and when you like. I¡¯ll top up the ount whenever you spend any money!¡± The middle-aged


    woman handed over a bank card with a smile on her face.


    A middle-aged man then asked, ¡°Would you like a position? I can give you a territory so you can rule


    on a small-scale!¡±


    Next, the old man said, ¡°My granddaughter is a beautiful woman, Master. Perhaps you¡¯d be interested


    to meet her¡­¡±


    Finally, the middle-aged man suggested, ¡°The province of Middlebridge stillcks a ruler, Master. Why


    don¡¯t you have a look at the ce and see if you¡¯re keen?¡±


    Severin, however, shook his head in disappointment. ¡°All I want is for none of you to pester me. I¡¯d like


    to spend my days in peace with my parents and Lucy, thank you very much. I¡¯ve been meaning to


    make it up to them for my past mistakes! I don¡¯t even know if they¡¯re doing alright now.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you at least ept this card even if you don¡¯t want anything else?¡± The middle-aged woman


    looked anxiously at Severin.


    All four of them had received wealth and power, courtesy of Severin. It was only natural, then, that they


    hoped to give him something in return!


    ¡°Give me a cell phone and leave your contact information in it. I¡¯ll pay you guys a visit once I have the


    time!¡± Severin smiled faintly and touched a minimalistic-looking ring on his finger. That was all he had


    left to remember the Old Wacko by.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a phone! Thank goodness I brought one with me!¡± The middle-aged man immediately took


    out a new cell phone and handed it to Severin. ¡°Our phone numbers are all in there!¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Do you have a smoke?¡± The middle-aged man immediately took out a pack of


    cigarettes and handed them respectfully to Severin.


    After lighting the cigarette and taking a big puff, he said with the utmost appreciation, ¡°Thank you all.


    Don¡¯t you worry about me though. I am your master, after all, so I¡¯m more than capable of surviving on


    my own! Besides, I¡¯ve already reached ¡®that¡¯ level of attainment!¡±


    ¡°Did you just say ¡®that¡¯ level?¡±


    The four of them exchanged shocked looks at each other.


    ¡°Could you bring me to the city of Brookbourn before nightfall?¡± Severin asked.


    ¡°Sure thing!¡± All four of them replied at once. As the sun was about to set, Severin had already


    appeared at the gate of Brookbourn.


    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing else you want, Master?¡± The middle-aged man seemed determined to


    convince Severin.


    Severin smiled at him and looked at the familiar city before him. ¡°You guys should go, or else you¡¯ll all


    be making the headlines if someone recognizes you!¡±


    The four war heroes nodded, then immediately turned and walked toward the helicopter they came in.


    Before long, Severin had reached the entrance to a middle-end residential area. He walked in and


    proceeded to make his way to the door of a familiar house. He sighed as he looked at the nostalgic


    house number, for it was supposed to be his matrimonial home with his fiancee, Lucy Orwell. Severin


    was set up some years ago, after he got drunk and gambled away his money. When he lost, he was


    forced to stamp his fingerprint on a contract to hand Lucy over to a rich kid named Easton Lough.


    That night, Easton led Severin to the matrimonial home that Severin initially prepared for himself and


    Lucy. There, Easton nned to force himself on Lucy in front of Severin. It was Lucy¡¯s anguished


    screams that sparked a brief moment of sobriety in Severin, prompting him to smash a beer bottle right


    over Easton¡¯s head.


    The Loughs was rich and well-connected, so they were able to send him straight to prison. They also


    made sure to let him know that the Loughs could tap into their connections to ensure that Severin


    would be imprisoned for ten years.


    Severin¡¯s only constion was Lucy promise to wait for his release so she could be his bride.


    ¡°I bet you¡¯ll be pleasantly surprised to see me after my early release!¡±


    Severin reached out to open the door, but it was notpletely closed, and a little push was all it took


    to open it. He thought to himself, ¡®The door¡¯s ajar, so Mom, Dad, and Lucy are probably all home!¡¯


    ¡°No, don¡¯t be naughty¡­¡±


    When Severin came to the door of the master bedroom, he heard Lucy¡¯s familiar voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Severin¡¯s heart tightened, and he suddenly felt an ache in his heart. He kicked open the door with a


    bam and red at two people on the bed.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    The loud bang startled the amorous couple on the bed. The man hurriedly covered himself with a


    nket, while the woman turned pale with fright and pulled another nket to cover herself.


    ¡°Who are you? Some beggar from the streets?¡± Easton froze when he saw Severin in tattered clothes.


    ¡°You said you¡¯d wait ten years for me, but it¡¯s only been five years and you¡¯re already¡­¡± Severin


    clenched his fists so tightly that there was a crackling sound from his joints. The blood that surged up to


    his brain due to anger made his forehead veins throb, and he looked exceedingly ferocious right then.


    ¡°Severin?!¡± Lucy eximed in disbelief after getting a good look at him. ¡°You¡¯re back? How?!¡±


    Severin felt his heart convulse violently as a faint self-mocking grin appeared on his lips. ¡°You ended up


    with this b*stard, now? Of all the people you could have chosen to be with, did it have to be him?¡±


    Easton¡¯s confidence returned a bit more after seeing that the intruder was Severin. While putting on his


    clothes and pants, he said, ¡°You got a problem with that? Are you saying that I¡¯m not good enough for


    her? I¡¯ve got money and power, so isn¡¯t it obvious that I¡¯m better than some loser in hobo¡¯s clothes?¡±


    Severin ignored Eastonpletely. Instead, his bloodshot eyes were staring firmly at Lucy. ¡°Hahaha,


    isn¡¯t it funny? I came back to you as soon as I¡¯ve reached ¡®that level¡¯ because my n was to give my


    whole world to you. I wanted to make you the happiest woman in the world, but here you are, sleeping


    with the man who forced himself on you all those years ago!¡± Severin then paused for a moment and


    continued, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t me you if you decided not to wait for me, but did you really have to be with


    someone like him?¡±


    Severin¡¯s telling-off led Lucy to put on a nightgown and stand up. She then remarked proudly to him,


    ¡°You¡¯re the funny one here, Severin. Did I hear you right when you said that you were going to give


    your whole world to me? What do you have to offer when you¡¯re dirt poor? You can never reach the


    standards of rich young men like Easton. He can buy me bags that cost several thousand on a whim.


    Can you do that?¡±


    After ending her rant, Lucy sat on the head of the bed and crossed her legs. She took a cigarette, lit it,


    and smoked it as she continued, ¡°I¡¯ll spend my entire life having to suffer if I get married to a loser like


    you. With Easton, I can enjoy a whole lifetime¡¯s worth of riches and glory. So, the choice is pretty clear,


    even to an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, did you hear that? Even idiots wouldn¡¯t choose you!¡± Easton went up to Severin with a smug


    expression and said, ¡°Hehe, let me give it to you straight. She and I hooked up barely half a year into


    your imprisonment. It still surprises me that your girlfriend of three years in college chose to get


    together with me! Tsk, tsk!¡±


    Severin pped Easton with the back of his hand, resulting in some bleeding at the corner of Easton¡¯s


    lips in addition to two fallen teeth.


    ¡°Are you nuts, Severin? Do you wanna go to back to prison?¡±


    Lucy was startled by what happened and rushed over in a hurry. She turned to Easton and asked, ¡°Are


    you alright, Easton?¡±


    Her reaction left Severin with overwhelming sense of disgust. It hardly crossed his mind that the person


    he wanted to give his world to was actually nothing more than a gold digger.


    He gritted his teeth, pointed to the door, and said, ¡°Get out! Both of you!¡±


    Lucy stood up, and retorted with a snicker, ¡°Fat chance, Severin. You¡¯re the one who should be getting


    out of here! This house belongs to Easton now. Did you think you could just go to prison without paying


    anypensation for the injuries you caused when you injured him? Then again, if you like the house


    so much and you have money, I can always sell it back to you. I won¡¯t be staying here for long anyway.


    I¡¯ll move into Easton¡¯s vi after we get married!¡± After a pause, Lucy looked at Severin with disdain


    and added, ¡°But judging from how shabby-looking you are, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to afford it even if


    I sh the price by half.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Severin clenched his fists and said coldly, ¡°No thanks. I couldn¡¯t bear to live in such a disgusting ce.¡±


    ¡°How dare you¡­¡± Lucy, in her anger, clenched her fist and raised it as she took a step forward. It


    looked as though she wanted to hit Severin.


    However, she stepped back in fear after Severin shot her a nce. He was an impulsive person who


    did things without considering the consequences, and she did not dare to bet her life on it. After all, she


    was the one who would stand to lose if Severin had killed her in anger.


    ¡°Where are my parents?¡± Severin asked coldly.


    ¡°Your parents? They¡¯re living in the dpidated old house at the city outskirts! I heard that there¡¯s a leak


    in the roof whenever it rains!¡± Lucy mocked. She then said contemptuously, ¡°By the way, Easton and I


    will be holding our wedding banquet at the Richemont Hotel. You don¡¯t need to bring any gifts since you


    don¡¯t seem capable of affording it anyway, but you¡¯re free to attend the banquet with your parents. That


    way, the three of you will get the chance to eat some good food. If I hadn¡¯t invited you guys over, you


    and your parents will probably only be able to afford meat twice a month, or three times a month if


    you¡¯re lucky!¡±


    Severin looked indifferently at Lucy one final time. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this,¡± he said, before leaving without


    looking back at her.


    Severin made his way to parents¡¯ home and soon arrived outside the door. As he looked at the


    dpidated old house, there was an aching twinge deep inside his heart. He initially thought that Lucy


    would wait for him even if he went to prison, and he believed that his parents would not have to get by


    too terribly. After all, he had already bought a house for Lucy and himself to stay after marriage, and


    Lucy¡¯s family might also be able to help his parents out.


    However, if Lucy had turned into such a vile person in barely half a year of his incarceration, he


    wondered how his parents¡¯ lives were in the years that he was gone.


    ¡°Mom, Dad¡­I¡¯ve been a terrible son. I¡¯m sorry to make you both live like this.¡± Severin clenched his


    fists tightly as he looked at the dpidated old wooden door in front of him. He could not just let


    everything slide just like that.


    At that moment, he saw a woman parking her electric bicycle just outside the gate. She was wearing a


    helmet, and appeared to be a food delivery person. After the woman entered the yard, she ced


    something near the door and knocked the door several times before running out quickly and speeding


    off on her electric bicycle.


    Severin frowned and watched from afar as the woman left. Her shoulder-length hair fluttered rather


    beautifully in the wind.


    The door finally creaked open, and a silver-haired woman with an abundance of wrinkles on her face


    walked out. After ncing around in all directions, she picked up what seemed to be an envelope from


    the ground.


    Severin walked into the yard in disbelief as he looked at the woman in front of him. His eyes turned red


    instantly, and his nose began to tingle as he called out in a trembling voice. ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that familiar voice, the woman stepped forward and stretched out her trembling hands to


    caress Severin¡¯s cheek. ¡°Severin, is that you? I¡­I¡¯m not dreaming, am I? Is it really you, Severin?


    You¡¯ve¡­returned?¡±


    Men seldom cry unless they were facing a moment of true grief, and so the same could be said of


    Severin. His mother had so many wrinkles on her face that it looked as though she had aged 20 years


    in five years, and seeing that that led Severin to burst into tears. He knelt down at once and said, ¡°Yes,


    Mom. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m sorry for everything. I¡¯m sorry that Dad and you had to suffer these five years!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re back. You have the chance to start a new life in the future, get a job, and start


    everything afresh.¡±


    His mother¡ªwhose name was Judith Feuillet¡ªhelped him up and hugged him tightly, for she was


    afraid that it was all but a dream.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. Now that I¡¯ve been released ahead of schedule, no one will dare to push you and


    Dad around anymore!¡± Severin wiped away his tears and tried his best to put a smile on his face.


    At that moment, a man with a scar on his face kicked open the rickety gate and brought in a few thugs


    with him as shouted, ¡°Did you prepare the money yet, you old hag? Don¡¯t me us for going rough on


    you if you¡¯ve prepared less than seven hundred this time!¡±


    As soon as Severin heard that, he clenched his fists tightly as a cold light flickered in his eyes. He had


    given his mother¡¯s enough burdens, and it seemed that she had been roughed about a lot too. Severin


    would have none of that now that he had returned.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Judith was taken aback by the sudden appearance of those six men, and she hurriedly said to them,


    ¡°Okay, okay. Wait right here. I¡¯ll go in right away to get the money.¡± Judith immediately ran into the


    home and came out soon after with a somewhat aged stic bag in her hand.


    She opened it to reveal money consisting of one, two, and five dors, along with a whole bunch of


    quarters. As for dor bills in bigger denominations, there are only seven or eight of them.


    ¡°F*cking change? Again?!¡± The scar-faced man became impatient and said to a guy next to him,


    ¡°Count them!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to take ages to count seven hundred bucks¡¯ worth of change.¡± The underling was a little


    unhappy, but he walked over here anyhow.


    ¡°Hold it! When did my mother owe you money?¡± Severin shielded Judith after seeing the entire situation


    and asked with a sullen expression.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be damned! I thought you were some beggar who came here to ask for food. I wouldn¡¯t have


    recognized you if you hadn¡¯t defended your mother. Aren¡¯t you that loser who hit Mister Easton with a


    beer bottle five years ago?¡±


    The scar-faced man took one step forward and looked carefully at Severin. He then scratched his head


    with a smirk and said tauntingly, ¡°You¡¯ve been released? Well, I have to admit that I do admire your


    courage. I can¡¯t imagine how you got the guts to hit Mister Easton when everybody knows that he¡¯s


    from an influential family.¡±


    Severin said calmly, ¡°The past in the past, and I don¡¯t regret anything!¡± Having said that, Severin


    walked over, looked straight at the scar-faced man, and pointed to the stic bag full of money on the


    ground. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with all this money?¡±


    The scar-faced man sneered and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to exin? Don¡¯t you have a brain? Did you think


    that you wouldn¡¯t have to pay anypensation for beating up Mister Easton? The Loughs demanded


    two hundred thousand, which your fiancee paid by selling your matrimonial home to Mister Easton for a


    hundred and fifty thousand. As for the remaining fifty thousand, you were allowed to pay the sum back


    in installments.¡±


    Then, the scar-faced man touched his chin and said, ¡°Your parents have paid back a little less than half


    in the past five years, so there¡¯s still about twenty-six thousand remaining. In any case, it¡¯s a good thing


    that you were released early. At least you can help to make the payments!¡±


    The younger brother who squatted on the ground and counted moneyined, ¡°Yeah, your


    momma always gives us a pile of small change. It¡¯s a waste of our time to count it all!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to count. The total is five hundred and seventy-six!¡± Judith said tremblingly.


    ¡°F*ck this sh*t! It¡¯s short again!¡± The man who squatted on the ground had tattoos all over his


    shoulders. After hearing Judith¡¯s words, he tossed the money in his hand to the ground and stood up to


    re at Judith. ¡°You trying to get yourself killed, old bag?! You¡¯re short of the correct amount every


    single f*cking time!¡±


    ¡°I think you guys are the ones who are trying to get yourselves killed.¡± Severin looked angrily at the


    men in front of him, for it was obvious that the money had been painstakingly saved by his parents.


    ¡°You wanna get beat up, don¡¯t you, kid?¡± The six people immediately surrounded Severin and Judith.


    The scar-faced man remarked viciously, ¡°It just so happens that my fists are itching for a fight. It¡¯s been


    a while since they¡¯ve seen blood!¡±


    ¡°No! D-d-don¡¯t hurt my son!¡± Judith was so frightened that she hurriedly pulled Severin back. She then


    immediately opened the envelope in her hand. The contents included a letter and several 10-dor


    bills. Judith counted them at once and fearfully stuffed the money inside the stic bag that was on the


    ground. ¡°T-t-there! I put in a hundred dors. Now it¡¯s six hundred and seventy-six dors! It¡¯s only


    short by twenty-four dors now!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting. You were hiding some of your money, didn¡¯t you? I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ll take out that


    hundred bucks if we didn¡¯t threaten to beat you up?¡± The scar-faced man sneered and said angrily,


    ¡°Are you trying to y some kind of trick on us?¡±


    Severin¡¯s heart was burning with anger, and a cold glimmer shed across his eyes.


    However, he suppressed that anger when he looked at Judith standing in front of him. In order to


    prevent Judith from worrying, he smiled at the other guys and said, ¡°You there, with the scar. Yeah, I¡¯m


    talking to you. we still owe twenty-six thousand, right? Well, don¡¯t get yourselves all worked up over it.


    Twenty-six thousand is a small sum, and I can pay it to you in full. There¡¯s no point causing a ruckus


    here.¡±


    ¡°A small sum, huh? Can you believe it? This dirt-poor guy actually said that it¡¯s a small sum. If that¡¯s the


    case, then you¡¯d better hurry up and pay it back!¡± Scarface looked at Severin in amusement while the


    thugs began tough.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin walked over, picked up the stic bag on the ground, and handed it to the shocked Judith.


    ¡°Wait for me in the house, Mom. I¡¯ve got money, so I¡¯ll bring them to the bank and withdraw the money


    for them.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get that kind of money, Severin? Please don¡¯t lie to your own mother.¡± Judith looked


    worriedly at her son.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. It¡¯ll be fine. Come on, let¡¯s go in!¡± Severin helped Judith up and ushered her into the


    house.


    Momentster, Severin exited the house work a bank card in hand and waved it at the people in front of


    him. ¡°See this? Don¡¯t look down on me, you know. Come with me if you want your twenty-six


    thousand.¡±


    ¡°Is this kid for real?¡±


    ¡°Who cares. Getting the payment in one lump sum will save us trouble of having toe here all the


    time. What¡¯s there toin?¡±


    The thugs followed Severin away, and they finally came to a big banyan tree at a far corner. ¡°What¡¯s


    the meaning of this? I thought you were going to bring us to the bank?¡±


    Severin¡¯s smirked as he turned around and said with a sneer, ¡°Are you people honestly still expecting


    me to hand over the money when you guys roughed my mother up and call her an old bag all the time?


    In your f*cking dreams!¡±


    ¡°F*ck you, kid! Are you trying to y some kind of trick on us?¡± The scar-faced man was so angry that


    the veins on his forehead were bulging.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it, kid!¡± The other thugs were all riled up as well, and they surrounded him


    immediately.


    Secondster, when everyone¡¯s fists were about tond on Severin, thetter simply frowned. A strong


    pressure then surrounded the entire area in an instant, causing the dry leaves all around to begin


    fluttering several inches above the ground. The temperature seemed to have dropped considerably as


    well.


    The six thugs, including the robustly-built scar-faced man who was an experienced fighter, knelt on the


    ground.


    ¡°GRAAAH!¡±


    Everyone howled in pain. The stone bs beneath some of their knees had shattered, and blood was


    flowing from their knees too.


    ¡°Forgive us!¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t do anything to you parents anymore!¡±


    They all looked at Severin in horror and were genuinely frightened by what happened.


    Severin looked at the passers-by and finally said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off for now, but if any of


    you ever cause trouble with my parents ever again, I swear I¡¯ll kill all of you! Now f*ck off!¡±


    The tremendous pressure disappeared instantly after Severin¡¯s warning, allowing the scar-faced man


    and his gang to flee.


    Severin clenched his fists and muttered to himself, ¡°You really are a ruthless woman, Lucy. Like it or


    not, we have a three-year history with each other. Cheating on me is one thing, selling the matrimonial


    home for half the value that I bought it is another. How could you sell it off to Easton for one hundred


    and fifty thousand when I bought it for three hundred thousand? Bunch of schemers!¡±


    After mumbling that, Severin thought to himself, ¡®I¡¯ll make you return every single thing you took from


    me! I never intended to hold grudges with worthless people like you two, but you have both crossed the


    line!¡¯

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    When Severin walked back to the house, he discovered that Judith had gone out to the gate to look


    around because she was worried about him. As soon as she saw Severin return, she walked over with


    a worried face and held Severin¡¯s hand while asking hurriedly, ¡°Are you alright, Severin? They didn¡¯t hit


    you, did they?¡±


    Severin¡¯s heart felt all warm and he smiled at Judith. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. They didn¡¯t hit me. I took them


    to get the money and gave it all to them. They won¡¯t be troubling us anymore in the future!¡±


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you? Do you really have that much money? We¡¯re talking about


    twenty-six thousand here!¡± Judith obviously did not believe what Severin said. After all, how could he


    have the money when he had just been released from prison?


    Severin exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it anymore, Mom. I met a very generous person in prison, and he


    gave me a bank card when I was released. There¡¯s a lot of money inside, and it¡¯s more than enough to


    pay off the debt!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m d to hear that, then!¡± Judith was filled with emotion when she heard that. ¡°You


    absolutely must repay his kindness in the future if you ever get the chance, Severin.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Mom, I will!¡± Severin smiled, and continued, ¡°I was only released this early because of him!¡±


    Severin had no other choice but to exin it thus. After all, he had to say something in order to ease


    Judith¡¯s worries, but it was difficult to exin what truly happened. At the end of the day though, what


    he said was the truth¡ªthe old wacko was indeed a very generous person.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that those people won¡¯t pester us anymore. Now that you¡¯re out, you can get a job in


    the future so your father and I won¡¯t need to overwork ourselves!¡± Judith sighed, and continued, ¡°Lucy


    is a terrible woman. She got together with Easton half a year into your imprisonment. She even sold off


    the house you bought at half the price we bought it. Now that you¡¯re out of prison, we are unable to


    give you any money, and we don¡¯t have a decent house. You¡¯re already twenty-eight, so we should try


    and save more so you can find a wife!¡±


    She began to feel emotional as she spoke. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you were released midway through


    your sentence. If you served it in full, you would be thirty-three by the time you¡¯re out. It¡¯d probably be


    even more difficult to get married at that age!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Mom? I¡¯m handsome enough that I won¡¯t need to worry about finding a


    wife!¡± Severin smiled. He then asked Judith, ¡°Where¡¯s Dad, by the way?¡±


    ¡°He took up a job moving bricks, so he¡¯s at a construction site now. He still hasn¡¯te back yet, but


    he should be back anytime now!¡± Judith nced around her.


    Sure enough, a sweaty, dusty man came back on a badly maintained bicycle with a lot of cardboard


    boxes behind him.


    ¡°I got lucky today. I saw a whole pile of cardboard boxes when I was getting off work from the


    construction site. They should be able to sell for a few dors¡­¡±


    The man parked the bicycle at the gate, where the street lights were rather dim. As he was unloading


    the cardboard boxes, he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s this, Judith? Do you know him?¡±


    Severin walked over and looked at his father Maurice, who had also aged considerably. Tears began


    streaming down his eyes as he said, ¡°Dad¡­it¡¯s Severin. I¡¯m back.¡±


    The cardboard box that Maurice held dropped to the ground, and his body trembled slightly as he


    turned around in disbelief. ¡°Severin? It¡¯s really you? My son¡­is back?¡±


    Tears welled up in Maurice¡¯s eyes and he looked at Severin in disbelief.


    ¡°It really is Severin, Maurice. He¡¯s back. He was released ahead of schedule!¡± Tears welled up in


    Judith¡¯s eyes again, but there was a smile on her face that time.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­wonderful. Nothing could be better than having him back. I¡¯m so d they released him


    earlier!¡± Maurice stepped forward and looked at Severin carefully. ¡°You don¡¯t look half bad, but your hair


    is a bit too long. You should get a haircut tomorrow. You look like a hobo right now, and what you need


    is a fresh and energetic look! After all, it¡¯s only when you look fresh and energetic that you can get a


    wife! Come on, let¡¯s head in the house, rather than hang around out here!¡±


    Judith smiled and said, ¡°You and Severin should go in, get a shower, and change your clothes. I¡¯ll get


    some wine and stew so you two can have a drink tonight!¡± She then immediately went off to buy them.


    ¡°Do you have any money on you? I have some here. I requested the foreman to give me some


    advance payment for our living expenses!¡± Maurice yelled to Judith as he was worried that she did not


    have enough money.


    ¡°I do, I do¡­¡± Judith replied without looking back.


    Severin helped Maurice push the bicycle into the yard and then knelt down in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    Dad. I¡¯m sorry for making you and Mom suffer. I didn¡¯t expect Lucy to be so ruthless after I went to


    prison, and I never thought that Easton would go that far either!¡±


    ¡°Alright now, there¡¯s no need to mention about the past. Ordinary people like us can never go up


    against the Loughs!¡± Mauricemented. He then helped Severin up. ¡°Get up, Son. Let¡¯s just live a


    normal, honest life from now on. Women like Lucy may be good-looking, but they¡¯re unreliable. It¡¯s


    good enough if you can find a woman that you can live the rest of your days with!¡±


    However, Severin said firmly, ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t just let everything slide just like that. That house was the


    result of you and Mom¡¯s blood, sweat, and tears! You gritted your teeth and bought it for me with all


    your money. That house is worth three hundred thousand! Lucy must have secretly worked together


    with Easton to have it sold to him for half that price! They¡¯re obviously trying to pull off a scam!¡±


    Severin became even angrier when he spoke about that. ¡°The Orwells requested a dowry of forty


    thousand too! Shouldn¡¯t they refund that money to us?¡±


    Maurice shook his head, ¡°I went to the Orwells, but they said it was not their fault that you went to


    prison and the marriage didn¡¯t go through. I wasn¡¯t able to get the money back, but I received a severe


    beating instead. I was beaten up so badly that my nose was bruised and my face became swollen. I


    had to be hospitalized for several days because of that!¡±


    ¡°Damn it. They really are bullies! I can¡¯t believe the Orwells are that ruthless!¡± Severin clenched his fists


    tightly and was so angry that his eyes were horrifyingly bloodshot.


    Maurice was startled to see Severin¡¯s anger and said to him, ¡°You have freedom now that you¡¯ve been


    released from prison. Don¡¯t cause trouble with the Orwells. Their business is doing very well now, and


    Lucy¡¯s parents are apanied by several bodyguards whenever they go out. It¡¯s all thanks to the


    Loughs that they became wealthy businesspeople!¡±


    Judith, who came back with wine and stew, heard Maurice¡¯s words as soon as she entered the yard.


    Without further ado, she persuaded Severin and said, ¡°You can¡¯t be as reckless as before, Severin.


    The Loughs and the Orwells are both big families with big businesses. Ordinary people are powerless


    against them! What are we going to do in the future if something happens to you again?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I promise I won¡¯t reckless!¡±


    In order not to prevent his parents from being worried, Severin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure the both


    of you live a good life in the future. Although, I think I ought to ask them about the dowry. Lucy might


    just return the money to us because of our previous rtionship. If she refuses, then myst option is


    to reason with her! I promise I won¡¯ty a finger on anyone.¡±


    ¡°It should be alright for you to ask, but remember not to do anything to them. It¡¯ll be great if you can get


    the money back and pay them whatever money you still owe them. But if they refuse to return the


    money, then just forget about it ande back!¡±


    Maurice then pondered for a moment and added, ¡°I hope Lucy will consider the three-year rtionship


    she had with you and return the dowry because of that. Her family is rich now¡ªmuch richer than before


    ¡ªso they probably wouldn¡¯t bat an eye over that small amount.¡±


    Severin sneered to himself. He had experienced Lucy¡¯s attitude first-hand and was well aware that she


    would not recall their time together fondly. She and Easton were the rottenest couple in existence, and


    Severin was never going to let them get away so easily for those terrible things they did, especially the


    way they bullied his parents.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in. I¡¯ll cook some more food for us!¡± Judith said with a smile.


    Maurice then went to take a bath.


    Severin¡¯s mind was filled with a myriad of thoughts when he entered his old room. It was clean though,


    and Severin felt a burst of warmth when he saw it.


    Sure enough, the people who cared most about him were none other than his parents. It looked as


    though they came in to clean his room from time to time.


    When Severin opened the closet, he discovered several of his old clothes. They had aged through the


    years but still remained spotless and clean.


    Judith walked in some timeter and smiled at Severin while exining, ¡°We clean your room once in a


    while when you¡¯re not here. Your clothes are probably a little small though, and they must be out of


    fashion by now. Old folks like us don¡¯t really understand the fashion trends of young people!¡± As she


    said that, she approached him and took out 200 dors, which he stuffed into Severin¡¯s hand. ¡°You


    should go shopping tomorrow and get some decent clothes!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this money, Mom¡­¡± Severin stuffed the money back, and said to Judith in a solemn


    tone, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so worried about me. I have money, and I¡¯m going to let you and Dad live in


    a big vi in the future. You¡¯ve suffered your whole life because of me, while I¡¯ve only suffered for a few


    years. I can¡¯t possibly spend your money like that!¡±


    ¡°Do you really have money on you?¡± Judith looked at Severin and was still a little skeptical. she


    believed that the generous person he met in prison would have given him a sum of money, probably in


    excess of tens of thousands. After all, if Severin had not paid the remaining debt of twenty-six thousand


    to the six men earlier, there would have been no exnation as to why they would just leave. Both


    Judith and Maurice had known their characters after almost five years of having to deal with them!


    ¡°Of course. Why would I lie to you?¡± Severin smiled and assured. ¡°Dad¡¯s done in the shower, so it¡¯s


    about time I take one too. Let¡¯s have a nice meal after that!¡±


    After taking his shower and changing into his old clothes, he sat with his family on the small table and


    began to eat.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you had a drink, right, Dad?¡± Severin could not help but ask as soon as Maurice


    took a sip of the wine.


    The question stunned Maurice for a moment. He put on a fake smile and said, ¡°N-not at all! You know


    how fond I am of these drinks. Doing all that physical work is really tiring, so drinking a few sips would


    help me to sleep better, won¡¯t it?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Yes! He drinks all the time!¡± Judith was afraid that Severin would be worried about them, so she


    added, ¡°We eat meat almost every day too, don¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Yep! It¡¯s pretty much a daily thing here!¡± Maurice smiled awkwardly.


    Severin¡¯s heart ached when he saw his parents¡¯ poor acting skills. Had he not returned that day, he


    was almost certain that there would neither be any wine nor any stewed meat on the table. At most,


    there would be shredded potatoes and a te of yellowed cabbage leaves. The yellowish leaves were


    a sign that they were probably discarded parts that were picked up from the vegetable market.


    ¡°Why are you staring at us? Come on, eat some meat! Did you eat or sleep well when you were inside


    prison?¡± When Judith saw Severin¡¯s nk and quiet expression, she scooped two pieces of meat and


    put them on his te.


    ¡°It was alright. Didn¡¯t I tell you that I had help from someone generous? I wouldn¡¯t have been able to


    come out so soon otherwise!¡± Severin immediately put a smile on his face, and scooped some meat for


    his parents too. ¡°The two of you should be eating more. You¡¯re both so much thinner than before, and


    Mom¡¯s hair is all gray now!¡±


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s hair turned gray because she was worrying too much. I never believed that worrying


    could turn your hair gray, but your mother has proven me wrong!¡± Mauriceughed in spite of himself


    but felt extremely bitter in his heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve learnt a bit of medical knowledge, so I¡¯ll make her hair ck again! But whether her


    hair is ck or gray, she¡¯ll always be my beautiful mother!¡±


    Severin clinked sses with Maurice and took a sip of wine from his ss.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the sweet talker now, I see!¡± Judith did not ce too much of hope on Severin¡¯s


    statement, but at least she had a smile on her face now that her son had returned. As long as he came


    back safe and sound, the color of her hair did not matter at all!


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s with that envelope, Mom?¡± Severin was very curious as to why the woman who


    was dressed in a food delivery person¡¯s uniform ced an envelope at the door of their house, and


    why Judith could obtain two hundred dors from it.


    After pondering over it, Severin could not help but ask, ¡°Could a rtive of our family be helping us?¡±


    Upon hearing Severin¡¯s question, Maurice smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Tch. Those rtives used to keep


    in touch with us every now and then, but they didn¡¯t interact that much with us since you were


    imprisoned!¡±


    Judith also added, ¡°That¡¯s right. After you went to prison and the matrimonial home was sold, everyone


    avoided us after knowing that we owe the Loughs a hundred and fifty thousand.¡±


    ¡°They did? Even Aunt Marie and Aunt Edwina, or Uncle Paul and Uncle Vincent? Haven¡¯t they helped


    us at all?¡± Severin was slightly surprised. ¡°Uncle Paul, especially. Isn¡¯t his family well off?¡±


    Judith then said, ¡°Your two uncles and Aunt Edwina came up with all sorts of excuses just to avoid


    lending us a single penny, but in reality, they were just afraid that we won¡¯t be able to pay it back. After


    all, we¡¯re old, and it¡¯s difficult for us to change our lives for the better. Unlike them, Aunt Marie and her


    family are very poor, yet she was the only one who was willing to help us. We borrowed a total of eight


    thousand dors from her, and we¡¯ve made sure to keep a record of each and every cent that she lent


    us!¡±


    Upon mentioning that, Judith advised him seriously, ¡°You need to remember Aunt Marie¡¯s kindness and


    do your best to return the money to their family as soon as possible. I know that she has quarreled a lot


    with your uncle because of what happened, and to makes things worse, she had no money for surgery


    when she fell sick. In the end, your cousin had to borrow money from all over the ce, even to the


    extent of taking out a high-interest loan just to gather enough money for the surgery!¡±


    Maurice sighed when he heard that. ¡°Your cousin came to our house to ask if we could pay them back,


    but we didn¡¯t have a choice because we had no money at all. Easton¡¯s minions came to collect our debt


    every month, and demanded seven hundred every single time. We don¡¯t always manage to save up


    that much, so there was no way we could pay back what your aunt lent us. Your cousin got really angry


    at the time, so we gave her all the money we had at the time. It was about fifty or so dors in total, but


    she threw it on the ground and left!¡±


    After bringing up that incident, Maurice took a big sip of the wine in his ss. ¡°Don¡¯t me her for that


    though. If anyone¡¯s to me, it¡¯s us. There was nothing we could do, and we¡¯ve let their entire family


    down.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Dad!¡± Severin nodded. ¡°Aunt Marie has been kind to us, so I promise I¡¯ll repay her


    kindness a hundredfold!¡±


    Judith took out the envelope and handed it to Severin, ¡°As for the sender of this envelope, we have no


    idea who it is. Whoever they are, they send us money every single month. It¡¯s usually a hundred and


    twenty or a hundred and thirty, but sometimes it¡¯ll reaches a hundred and fifty! The letter inside says


    that she¡¯s a friend of yours whom you¡¯ve met only once. There¡¯s also a reassurance that you¡¯re doing


    fine, and that you had told her to send the money to us!¡±


    ¡°A friend? Whom I¡¯ve met only once?¡± Severin frowned. He could not believe that a so-called ¡®friend


    whom he had met once¡¯ would help his parents out like that. That said, Severin was at aplete loss


    as to who the sender was.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    ¡°You don¡¯t know her?¡± Maurice frowned when he saw Severin¡¯s puzzled face. He did not believe that


    anyone would help their family for no apparent reason.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Severin shook his head. ¡°Have you seen what she looks like?¡±


    Judith shook her head and said, ¡°No. Whenever shees to send us money, she¡¯ll knock twice on


    the door twice and leave immediately. We¡¯ve never seen her face, and the most we saw is her rear


    figure as she rode off on an electric bicycle. She doesn¡¯te at a fixed time either. Sometimes it¡¯s in


    the morning, sometimes at night, but she¡¯ll generallye around the fifteenth or sixteenth of every


    month!¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Not to worry, I¡¯ll definitely return the favor of those who helped us.¡±


    After assuring them that he would not forget everyone¡¯s kindness, Severin paused for a moment before


    saying to his parents, ¡°Stop picking up trash to sell, Mom. And stop going to work at the construction


    site either, Dad. Now that I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll take care of you both from now on!¡±


    Maurice smiled bitterly. ¡°That just won¡¯t do. I¡¯m only fifty now, and I should help earn some money while


    I still can. There¡¯s plenty of time to rest if I finally can¡¯t do it anymore!¡±


    Judith then said, ¡°He¡¯s right. You need to money aftering out of prison. Where are we going to get


    money if we don¡¯t work?¡±


    Severin thought for a moment and said with a faint smile, ¡°You can both take it easy from now on. We


    have money, so there¡¯s really no need for the both of you to keep worrying. There is still a lot of money


    left behind from what that generous man gave to me! I won¡¯t be happy if you still pick up garbage to sell


    and work at the construction site.¡±


    Seeing Severin¡¯s slightly chastising look, Judith smiled and said, ¡°Alright, alright. We should rx a


    little now that you¡¯re back. The money owed to Easton has been paid off too, so we can breathe a sigh


    of relief now.¡±


    Severin looked at Maurice, and remarked, ¡°Besides, Dad needs to rest. His waist muscles have been


    strained for the past few days, and he¡¯ll suffer from lower back pain. If this goes on, his health would


    only continue to worsen! It¡¯s not worth it!¡±


    ¡°How do you know that my back hurts? Or that my muscles are strained?¡± Maurice had an astonished


    expression, for he did not even mention his pains to Judith! Indeed, he had been suffering a backache


    for the past two days, but he did not go to the hospital for fear of having to spend money. In the end, he


    decided to withstand the pain in the hopes that it would get better on its own.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me, Maurice?¡± Judith red angrily at Maurice and chastised him, ¡°Is money or


    your health more important? What am I going to do if you copsed before Severin returned?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. I was nning to get a pain-relieving patch in a couple of days and put it on!¡±


    Maurice smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°You should stop working at the construction site starting tomorrow. As for your waist, I have some


    ointment here, which you can just rub it on! I estimate that it¡¯ll take a couple of days to bepletely


    healed!¡±


    Severin smiled, ced his hand into his trouser pocket, and fished out a small bottle of ointment, which


    he handed to Maurice.


    ¡°Is that so? Haha, that¡¯s great, then! I can save money on the pain-relieving patch!¡± Mauriceughed.


    The old couple were both very happy after Severin came back. Maurice drank a lot of wine that night


    and chatted with Severin for a long time. The next morning, Maurice got up and stretched his waist.


    Though it had been painful for him when walking, he discovered that it did not hurt at all anymore.


    He pressed his waist a couple of times and confirmed that there really was no pain at all.


    ¡°I think my waist ispletely healed, Judith! It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!¡± Maurice hurriedly woke Judith


    up.


    ¡°Really? That sounds like a miracle. You told me that it hurt when I rubbed the ointment on your waist


    last night. Did it really heal in just one night?¡± Judith found it a little hard to believe.


    ¡°Severin must¡¯ve met someone really amazing then! We can finally have some rest now!¡± Maurice


    smiled, and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll visit the construction siteter and tell the foreman to settle my sry,


    because I won¡¯t be going there anymore!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and see if Severin already woke up. Let¡¯s head out and get some breadter. It¡¯s about


    time we eat something good for breakfast!¡± When Judith thought of Severin¡¯s return, she seemed to


    have be several years younger. Her face was full of smiles, and she looked much more energetic


    than before.


    Judith came back to the room after a while. ¡°That boy woke up really early today! He must¡¯ve gone out


    and went shopping for clothes!¡±


    ¡°Let him be. We can finally rest and rx a little if he cannd a good job and keep it!¡± Maurice sighed


    and said again, ¡°I¡¯ll take a break for a couple of days before checking to see if I could find a job that


    doesn¡¯t put so much strain on me.¡±


    At that time, Severin had gone out for a walk at a park that was not too far away from the house. The


    sight of that familiar park elicited a little chuckle. It was such a shame that he believed Lucy would wait


    for him, when in the end, life gave him a rude awakening.


    As Severin was reminiscing about the past, a beautiful woman in a floral dress let out a cry of surprise


    from one of the pavilions in the park. ¡°Grandpa! Are you okay?¡±


    Severin looked over and saw an old man lying on the ground. Thetter¡¯s face was red, and he had


    difficulty forming a coherent sentence. A middle-aged man who had been ying chess with the old


    man was just as startled, and he got down to check on the old man. ¡°You okay there, Mister Henry?


    Mister Henry? Sir?¡±


    Severin dashed over as soon as he realized what happened.


    ¡°He¡¯s suffering a sudden cerebral hemorrhage!¡± Severin determined after a quick nce.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound good. God, what should I do next? Right! I need to call an ambnce!¡± The


    woman in the floral dress was very sweet-looking, but as soon as she heard that it was a cerebral


    hemorrhage, her face turned pale with fright.


    ¡°The situation is still under control. Let me examine him!¡± Severin immediatelyid the old man t on


    the ground and used his fingers to tap several points on the old man¡¯s body.


    The old man, Henry Longhorn, was almost out of breath earlier, but hisplexion seemed to have


    improved by leaps and bounds. He even exhaled heavily, as if a weight had been lifted off him.


    ¡°Open your mouth and eat this pill.¡± Severin took out a pill and ced it in Henry¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Here¡¯s some water!¡± The woman in the floral dress immediately grabbed a half-full bottle of mineral


    water from the table and handed it over.


    After Henry swallowed the pill, his condition reverted to normal about a minuteter.


    ¡°Young man, just a minute ago I¡­I¡­I felt like I had one foot in death¡¯s door. My vision was practically


    disappearing too. Thank you for saving me.¡± Henry looked at Severin standing before him. Severin¡¯s


    shirt and trousers were a little too small, and they looked somewhat aged too. That, along with


    Severin¡¯s slightly long hair, made him look like some homeless man from the street.


    Even so, Henry acknowledged that the young man in front of him had saved his life earlier.


    ¡°Are you alright, Sir?¡±


    At that time, the bodyguards in ck suits that had been waiting by the street had finally decided to


    come over. Their leader asked if the old man was alright.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, thanks to this young man¡¯s help!¡± Henry waved his hand and signaled for his bodyguards


    to step back.


    ¡°Did my grandfather really suffer from a cerebral hemorrhage? What kind of medicine did you give


    him?¡± Henry¡¯s granddaughter, Charmaine, frowned and looking suspiciously at the young man in front


    of her.


    She did not know what to do in her panic earlier, so she simply allowed the young man to treat her


    grandfather. After she had calmed down, she started to worry about them. ¡®Could the man be a


    chatan? What if Grandpa wasn¡¯t suffering from a cerebral hemorrhage? What if this guy has some


    kind of other motive?¡¯


    After all, the Longhorns had a high status in Brookbourn.


    ¡°Are you doubting my medical ability?¡± Severin frowned, seemingly a little unhappy.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Charmaine was appalled, not to mention a little displeased, when Severin spoke to her in such a tone.


    She pulled a long face and faked a smile as she said, ¡°Am I not allowed to ask what kind of medicine


    you gave my grandfather? This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen a cerebral hemorrhage being treated


    without surgery. Isn¡¯t it miraculous that you could cure it with some pressure here and there, along with


    a single pill?¡±


    After questioning Severin, Charmaine stretched her open palm to him and demanded more answers.


    ¡°Are you a doctor? Do you have a medical qualification certificate? Show it to me!¡±


    Severin shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t have any, and besides, I don¡¯t think they¡¯re important. What¡¯s important


    is that I saved your grandfather, which I did, didn¡¯t I? Or are you more eager to see him dead?¡± He


    stared at her briefly before continuing, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to exin myself to you. Your knowledge of


    the world is pretty shallow if this is the first time you¡¯ve seen something like this!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Charmaine erupted in anger as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Do you have any idea who


    you¡¯re talking to? I don¡¯t even know you!¡±


    Severin smiled disdainfully and said to Charmaine, ¡°I¡¯m talking to an unreasonable woman!¡±


    ¡°Why, you little¡­¡± Charmaine¡¯s ire was so great that she clenched her fists and red angrily at


    Severin, ¡°I swear I¡¯ll get my bodyguards toe over and teach you a lesson! You¡¯re very rude! Why


    am I not allowed to ask what it is that you gave to my grandpa?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a life-saving miracle pill. Is that clear enough for you now?¡± Severin shot back. The reason he did


    not bother to exin it to her that day was because she was in a foul mood. After some thought, he


    said, ¡°If I knew you¡¯d show this sort of attitude to me after I saved your grandfather, maybe I should¡¯ve


    just taken a step back and wait for you to call an ambnce. In that situation, your grandpa¡¯s body


    might turn stiff and cold!¡±


    ¡°Charmaine, whether or not this young man has a medical license doesn¡¯t matter, and the name of the


    medicine he gave me earlier is of little importance too. What matters is that he saved me, so please try


    to speak a little more nicely to him,¡± Henry spoke atst.


    ¡°But Grandpa¡­¡± Charmaine was angry, but she could only stomp her feet like a spoiled child.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, my friend?¡± Henry looked at Severin with a smile and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Severin. Severin Feuillet,¡± Severin said indifferently. ¡°By the way, the reason why you had a sudden


    cerebral hemorrhage was probably because you got too excited when you were ying chess earlier.


    You have high blood pressure, so you should go to the hospital and get yourself checked. Have the


    doctor prescribe you some medication to lower your blood pressure, or else you might suffer the same


    condition again because you ended up getting too excited!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, my friend. Severin Feuillet is your name, yes? It¡¯s a nice name!¡± Henry


    cupped his hands as a gesture of gratitude to Severin and said, ¡°You saved my life, young man, and


    that makes you my savior. Feel free to let me know if you ever need my help in the future. By the way,


    Charmaine, could you prepare a hundred and fifty thousand dors for our friend here? It¡¯s payment for


    the treatment he gave me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too kind of you, but I don¡¯t want any money. I didn¡¯t do it for the money when I saved you


    earlier.¡± Severin chuckled, nced at Charmaine just beside him, and said, ¡°I¡¯m content if a certain


    someone doesn¡¯t treat me like a chatan!¡±


    A look of surprise shed across Charmaine¡¯s eyes. The young man in front of her was dressed in


    tattered clothes, yet he seemed to be exceedingly calm in the face of 150,000 dors! Perhaps she


    really did misjudge him.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just drop that already!¡± Charmaine reacted with a petnt reply after remembering Severin¡¯s


    attitude toward her earlier.


    ¡°Is that any way to talk to our new friend?¡± Henry red at Charmaine. smiled and said to Severin, ¡°I


    have a suggestion, young man. Since you don¡¯t want the money, perhaps I can treat you to lunch? I


    hope you¡¯ll at least do me the favor of epting my offer!¡±


    Upon seeing the sincerity of the old man in front of him, Severin knew that it would be impudent of him


    to refuse. After all, the old man had humbled himself before Severin. In the end, Severin finally nodded


    and gave in. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still a bit early, so how about we meet at the Richemont Hotel at noon? When you arrive, you can


    just let the front desk know that you¡¯re a guest of Henry Longhorn!¡± Henry smiled in a genuine manner.


    ¡°Got it! See youter!¡± Severin nodded, then turned and left.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Grandpa, are you sure that guy is really what he says he is? Do all savants dress up in such shabby


    clothes?¡± Charmaine still had some doubts when she looked at Severin¡¯s rear figure.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought so if he took the money that was offered to him. I probably would have just


    thought that he was someone with medical knowledge who happened to know how to treat my illness.


    However, there has to be more than meets the eye if he could just ignore the money!¡± Henry smiled


    faintly before continuing, ¡°Besides, would you dare to take a gamble on the situation he mentioned


    earlier? What if what he said is true? What if I died in the ambnce halfway during the journey to the


    hospital? Moreover, he has an incredibly strong ability.¡±


    Finally, Henry said confidently, ¡°I felt a trace of True Energy when he ced his fingers on my body¡¯s


    pressure points earlier!¡±


    ¡°True Energy?¡± Charmaine gasped when he heard that.


    The middle-aged man who was Henry¡¯s chess opponent earlier was shocked for a moment, and he


    finally understood why Henry had been that polite when speaking with the young man earlier.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Grandpa. That¡¯s enough chess for today. Let me bring you to the hospital to get a check-up!¡±


    Charmaine was still a little worried.


    Henry nodded, and quickly asked the bodyguards to drive, and together they arrived at the best private


    hospital in Brookbourn. During the check-up, Charmaine asked the medically-savvy director of the


    hospital, Doctor Russell Barker. ¡°Doctor Barker, is my grandfather¡¯s brain alright?¡±


    Russell looked at the scan carefully and said in a skeptical tone, ¡°This doesn¡¯t look right. If we see it


    from above, it¡¯s obvious that the blood vessels in Henry¡¯s brain have already ruptured. Blood spilled


    out, but not much, so the damage to the brain was pretty minimal. But the blood vessels here are intact


    though!¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Charmaine asked hurriedly.


    ¡°It means that the blood vessels have healed miraculously quickly after the cerebral hemorrhage! I


    have no exnation for this. How did it even happen? It¡¯s a true miracle!¡± Russell eximed.


    Charmaine and Henry exchanged nces at each other and remembered the medicine that Severin


    gave Henry earlier.


    ¡°Doctor Barker, is there anything else that needs attention? Will my grandfather have to be


    hospitalized?¡± Charmaine sought a confirmation after pondering upon it for a moment.


    Russell smiled and said, ¡°Not at all. The blood didn¡¯t affect your grandfather¡¯s cranial nerves. His blood


    pressure is a little high though, so I¡¯ll prescribe some medication to lower it. Just bring your grandfather


    back here for a review one month from now. Other than that, I don¡¯t think there will be any problems!¡±


    ¡°By the way, Doctor Barker. Would my grandfather reach the hospital in time if he suffered the sudden


    cerebral hemorrhage at Brookhill Park?¡±


    Charmaine could not help her curiosity and asked another casual question. ¡°Brookhill Park? I don¡¯t


    think he¡¯ll make it even if he was sent to the nearest hospital. Even by some stroke of luck he¡¯s still


    breathing by the time he arrived, he might forever remainatose even after he received emergency


    treatment. And that¡¯s only if he doesn¡¯t suffer any other sudden medical emergencies during the


    ambnce ride to the hospital!¡± Russell answered without hesitation.


    Charmaine broke out in a cold sweat when she heard that. ¡°It looks like we really did meet some kind of


    savant!¡±


    After exiting the hospital, Henry said emotionally, ¡°You mustn¡¯t offend Severin, Charmaine. We owe him


    big time, and it¡¯s not something that you can repay with just a meal. Besides, he doesn¡¯t just have


    superb medical skills¡­he almost certainly is a reclusive savant!¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Charmaine nodded. ¡°Yeah, I understand, Grandpa. I just didn¡¯t think that someone dressed like that


    could actually be some sort of prodigious doctor. Logically speaking, someone like him wouldn¡¯t be


    short of money, right?¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Henry chuckled. ¡°Savants like him probably treat this as training!¡± Severin had piqued his


    curiosity greatly.


    ¡°Training?¡± Charmaine¡¯s brows furrowed and she seemed a little puzzled.


    ¡°Training the mind is a form of training too. Great recluses might choose to stay at a city and keep a


    low-profile. Some savants might already be able to see through many things. Anyway, the thoughts of


    such reclusive savants aren¡¯t something that ordinary people like us are able to figure out!¡±


    Henry chuckled, and then said poignantly, ¡°The reason us Longhorns are where we are today is in no


    small part due to a savant that helped us in the past!¡±


    Charmaine nodded pensively after hearing that.


    At that moment, Severin had already arrived outside a bank. He frowned when he looked at the


    purplish-gold bank card that Old Wacko had left to him. ¡°Old Wacko said that there¡¯s a lot of money


    inside the ount, and he doesn¡¯t even know how much there is inside! He also told me that I had to


    pay a visit to Dracodeus Isle it on the fifteenth of August for destiny or something like that. Well, there¡¯s


    still over a month to go until then!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Severin¡¯s fingers caressed the Dracodeus Ring that Old Wacko had given to him, his lips curled into


    a smile and he walked right into the bank.


    ¡°Security! Security! Why isn¡¯t security during their job! How could you let someone with such raggedy


    clothes in here? Is this the kind of establishment where hobos are allowed in too? Gosh, you can smell


    the stench of this person¡¯s poverty from a mile away!¡±


    Severin had taken just a few steps in when ady wearingvish jewelry yelled at the security guard


    with a look of disgust.


    The security guard came over, smiled awkwardly at Severin, and said, ¡°Sir, please leave if you have no


    business here.¡±


    Severin¡¯s face soured. He looked at the security guard and shot back, ¡°What nonsense are you talking


    about? Why would Ie in if I don¡¯t have any business here?¡±


    The security guard looked at thedy and turned to Severin again. He felt as if he had been put in a


    tight spot as he asked, ¡°What sort of business do have here, then?¡±


    Severin shed his bank card and said with a triumphant smile, ¡°I¡¯m here to withdraw some cash!¡±


    ¡°I see. There¡¯s a self-service ATM over there¡­¡± The security guard smiled.


    Severin said in some disdain, ¡°But what if I want to withdraw a hundred thousand? Or two hundred


    thousand? Will the ATM be able to handle such a huge request? I¡¯m worried there might not be enough


    money in the ATM.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, how ridiculous. A hundred thousand? Or two hundred thousand? I¡¯m not sure the ount linked


    to your card has that amount of money!¡± Thedy said sarcastically when she heard of that.


    At the end of her sentence, she looked carefully at the card in Severin¡¯s hand. ¡°What kind of card is


    that? I¡¯ve never seen something like that before. Is it some membership card you picked up by the side


    of the road? Oh, I know, you¡¯re probably one of those from the loony bins¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± It was then that the bank manager came over and casually asked about the


    situation.


    ¡°Does your bank issue this sort of card? This kid right here is dressed in worn-out clothes, but he says


    he wants to withdraw several hundred thousand. Does he even have that much money? Hey,


    everyone! Look here! This fool is trying to pretend as if he¡¯s some big shot by waving around a card he


    probably picked up from the trash! Why isn¡¯t security chasing this hobo out yet? He¡¯s a damn eyesore!¡±


    Thedy had two bodyguards with her, and her yells were so loud that it drew the attention of almost


    everyone there.


    Severin, however, was in no mood to entertain her nonsense. He stepped forward, pped the woman


    on the face, and said, ¡°My clothes might be a little ck here and there, but I¡¯m a million times better


    than someone with heart as ck as yours!¡±


    Thedy waspletely caught by surprise, and could not believe that Severin had pped her. After


    a while, her chest began heaving due to anger, and she pointed at Severin while saying, ¡°See! That


    b*stard just pped me! Damn prick. Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know who you are to p you.¡± Severin grinned icily and had a contemptuous look on


    his face, as if he was looking at a clown.


    If supreme individuals like the Four Great War Heroes based their actions around his mood, he would


    have no reason to be afraid of some rich woman from such a small city.


    ¡°Are you trying to get yourself beat up? She¡¯s the wife of the Eastshine Group¡¯s president, Preston


    Kingsley! Where did you get the courage to p her?¡± The two bodyguards rushed forward


    aggressively. With a tall and robust figure, they had an intimidating calmness in their eyes and seemed


    really skilled at hand-to-handbat.


    ¡°The Eastshine Group?¡± Severin appeared shocked, but see he soon grinned and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t ring a


    bell!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± The two bodyguards looked at each other, took a step forward, and punched


    Severin one after another.


    However, Severin raised his foot and delivered two consecutive kicks to both the bodyguards. They


    ended up copsing to the ground while clutching their chests in pain.


    The richdy had been maintaining her arrogant expression all throughout, but when she saw the two


    bodyguards copsing to the ground and having difficulty getting up, she was so frightened that she


    squatted on the ground and screamed, ¡°Ah, he¡¯s¡­he¡¯s assaulting us!¡±


    ¡°Shut your damn mouth or I¡¯ll kick you too!¡± Severin lifted his leg, scaring the woman into closing her


    mouth. Both her legs were trembling too.


    Secondster, Severin spoke with a weird expression, ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re the wife of Mister


    Preston Kingsley, the Eastshine Group¡¯s president? How could you embarrass yourself like this? It¡¯s so


    shameful! Hey, everyone, look! She wet herself in the bank lobby. She must be one of those from the


    loony bins.¡±


    Thedy lowered her head and saw that her skirt was soaking wet. She had peed herself out of fear.


    ¡°Ah, I¡­¡±


    She felt so ashamed and angry that she wanted to stand up and flee the scene, but she had just only


    begun to get up when Severin¡¯s stare scared her into squatting back down again.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± A number of bystandersughed after seeing the woman wet herself in fear.


    The manager from earlier was startled by the sequence of events and immediately went to look for the


    bank¡¯s branch director.


    After a while, a man wearing gold-rimmed eyesses walked over.


    ¡°T-t-that¡¯s him, Sir. He¡¯s the one causing trouble here!¡±


    The female manager stood some distance away from Severin and pointed at him in fear.


    The branch director seemed angry at first, but as soon as he saw the bank card in Severin¡¯s hand, he


    felt so frightened that he even trembled. ¡°A V-V-V-V-Violet-Gold C-C-Card?¡±


    Severin nced at the man. ¡°Did you guys seriously let someone with a stutter be the president?¡±


    The branch director tried his best to calm down and said to Severin, ¡°H-h-hello, Sir, wee to our b-b-


    bank. May I have the honor to serve you personally?¡±


    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s this Violet-Gold Card you¡¯re talking about? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before? I¡¯ve only heard


    of the ck Card before!¡± The female manager knew that there was a story behind the card after


    seeing the branch director¡¯s ingratiating demeanor.


    ¡°Of course, you haven¡¯t. You couldn¡¯t even if you wanted to. Less than ten of these cards have been


    issued by our bank, and each one of them are in the hands of powerful people. It¡¯s not the kind of thing


    that you can own just because you¡¯re rich. Even those who have a worth of billions don¡¯t


    necessarily have the privilege to own it,¡± the branch director said to the manager.


    When the female manager heard this, her legs became weak and she nearly copsed on the ground.


    The Violet-Gold card was the highest-level bank card issued by their headquarters, and there were only


    ten such cards in existence. yet one of those cards just happened to appear in a small city like


    Brookbourn.


    Severin froze for a moment, then frowned again. ¡°F*cking hell! Does it really contain that much money?


    That old geezer told me that there¡¯s ¡®some¡¯ money in the card for me to spend!¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    ¡°Only ten in existence? Even those with a worth of billions might not have the privilege of owning


    them?!¡± After hearing those remarks, the woman who had peed herself earlier proceeded to pee herself


    again. She felt as though the neurons in her brain had short-circuited.


    Nevertheless, she still could not believe that a disheveled, hobo-like young man in worn-out clothes


    could have that much money.


    She looked up to the branch director and said to him, ¡°This must have been a mistake, right? Who


    knows if that bank card is a fake? Maybe it just looks the same? Do you really think someone like him


    could own a card like that? Is he fit to own such a card?¡±


    Severin frowned immediately after hearing that. ¡°And what kind of person would you deem fit enough to


    own such a card? Someone like yourself?¡±


    The woman, though still somewhat reluctant to ept what was happening, kept quiet when she


    remembered how strong his strength was.


    The bank¡¯s branch director said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve only seen a simr bank card once, and that was by


    chance. Who would have the time to forge a fake one and try deceive us?¡± After answering the woman,


    he bowed slightly in a sycophantic manner and smiled at Severin. ¡°Sir, may I have the honor of


    personally serving you today? Just ask for me whenever you need to make any transactions in the


    future!¡±


    In fact, the bank manager did have a fair amount of doubt over whether Severin¡¯s bank card was


    genuine, but he knew better than to take a risk on the chance that the card was a fake. If his guess was


    wrong and he ended up offending the card owner, he would almost certainly be sacked from his job.


    Furthermore, it would be easy to find out whether or not the card was fake. The truth would be exposed


    before any transaction could evenmence, and there would still be time for him to chase the


    fraudulent person away!


    ¡°Well, the thing is, I don¡¯t know just how much money is inside this card. It was given to me by


    someone else, and I came here because I wanted to check the bnce! While I¡¯m at it, I¡¯d like you to


    link my cell phone number so the SMS notification service can be activated. That¡¯ll make it easier for


    me to check the bnce whenever I want!¡±


    Severin¡¯s nonchnce nearly left everyone present there aghast.


    ¡°That bank card has to be a fake, right? Who¡¯d be so stupid as to give him something like that?¡± The


    rich woman was secretly delighted to hear that and stood up at once. ¡°You¡¯ve just exposed your own


    lies!¡±


    Severin, however, pped her with the back of his hand once more. ¡°You sure talk a lot of nonsense.¡±


    ¡°You! You pped me again!¡± The woman was even more aggrieved than before. She squatted on the


    ground again and started crying,menting that Severincked ethics and had no hesitation in pping


    women!


    ¡°Alright then, Sir. Doe with me. May I ask for your name, please?¡± The branch director, however,


    was very respectful.


    ¡°My name is Severin Feuillet!¡±


    ¡°How handsome, remarkable, and distinctive! A name like that will almost certainly propel you to much


    greater heights in life!¡±


    ¡­


    Severin came out a few minutester.


    ¡°Here¡¯s my business card, Mister Feuillet. If there¡¯s anything you need in the future, please feel free to


    contact me. Serving you is an honor, and a great pleasure!¡± The branch director followed Severin out


    and bowed even more than before.


    ¡°Um¡­Mister Feuillet, here¡¯s my business card too. Let¡¯s have tea whenever you¡¯re free! You cane


    to my house for dinner too if you like!¡± The beautiful manager followed him from behind as well. She


    seemed to be rather desperate and practically only stopped short of inviting him to spend the night with


    her.


    The richdy and her bodyguards from earlier had not left yet, and she was dumbfounded when she


    saw kind of attitude that the manager and the branch director were disying toward Severin. There


    seemed to be no doubt, then, that the bank card had to be real.


    After Severin left the bank, he looked at the card in his hand and smiled wryly before looking up to the


    sky and saying, ¡°Man, you really are a nutjob, aren¡¯t you? The money inside the ount is almost like


    a nation¡¯s coffers! And you told me that it¡¯s just ¡®a little money¡¯? Are you ying a prank on me? I nearly


    had a stroke when I saw just how much money was inside!¡±


    Severin knew that there had to be money in the ount linked to that bank card¡ªafter all, the Old


    Wacko was a savant.


    What Severin did not expect was the sheer number of zeros.


    After pondering over his next move, Severin decided to get a haircut, then shop for some clothes so he


    could dress better when he had lunch with Henry at the Richemont Hotelter.


    After all, Henry was obviously someone from the higher echelon of society, and it would also be


    inappropriate to visit the hotel if he was dressed as he was then. Once his long and messy hair had


    been cut, Severin looked a little more handsome than before, as his chiseled face had an unwavering


    character to it, while his short hair lent him a buoyant and refreshing look too.


    ¡°All that¡¯s needed now for me to be a dashing debonair is a couple of decent clothes!¡± Severin looked


    at himself through the reflection at the store entrance and could not help but tter himself.


    Just as he was about to go shopping for clothes however, he saw a helmeted woman riding an electric


    bicycle into a nearby residential area. Upon seeing her rear figure, ck hair, and the electric bicycle¡¯s


    design, Severin had a sudden realization. ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±


    Indeed, it was none other than the woman whom he saw sending a money-filled envelope to his house


    the evening before, the same one who had been secretly helping his parents. Curiosity immediately


    prompted him to find out the woman¡¯s identity, as well as the reason behind why she was helping his


    family!


    After seeing that she was about to enter themunity, Severin immediately followed her from a


    distance. The neighborhood there was a bit old, and after the woman parked her electric bicycle


    downstairs, she took off her helmet and let her hair down.


    Severin gasped at the woman¡¯s beautiful hair and side profile, for he was slightly startled to see that


    she was an exceptionally beautiful woman.


    s, he could not remember just who she was! He previously wondered if she was a rtive or a


    former ssmate, but that did not appear to be the case.


    The woman went upstairs in a hurry with a small cake.


    Severin followed stealthily without making a sound. After the woman reached the third floor, she


    opened the door to her unit and walked in. ¡°Selene! I¡¯m back!¡±


    ¡°You brought cake too? Yay, there¡¯s cake! Thanks, Mom!¡± a childlike voice said from inside the unit, and


    it was likely that the child was the woman¡¯s daughter.


    Severin felt an inexplicable twinge of disappointment after knowing that the other party had a daughter.


    The woman was genuinely beautiful, and Severin felt that her beauty was almost wless when he


    caught a glimpse of it from the side earlier. In addition, she has taken the initiative to help his parents


    for so many years, which shows that she was kind at heart. Had she been single, Severin would


    consider marrying her and giving her happiness.


    Unfortunately, she seemed to already have a daughter that was about three-or four-years old.


    When the woman entered the room, she did not close the door because she was carrying a whole bag


    of vegetables along with the cake. She merely hooked the door with her foot to try and close it, but a


    finger-sized gap remained as it did not closepletely.


    Severin stood outside the door and looked through the gap to try and see the woman¡¯s face, since he


    might be able to remember who she was if she saw it from the front instead of only from the side.


    The woman came out of the kitchen after putting the vegetables there, and she patted her adorable,


    round-faced daughter¡¯s head while saying dotingly, ¡°I forgot about your birthday because I¡¯ve been too


    busy recently. Since I have day off today, I thought I could give you a special birthday celebration and


    buy you a cake to make it up to you. Are you happy to hear that?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am! Thank you, Mom!¡±


    Selene¡¯s face was full of smiles, but it did not take long for her to frown and pout. She asked


    coquettishly, ¡°When will Dade back, Mom? When will he be able to eat cake with us?¡±


    The smile on the woman¡¯s face slowly disappeared when she heard that, but she eventually forced a


    smile again and said to the little girl in front of her, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that your father went out to earn a


    lot of money? Things will get better for us once he earns a lot of money!¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Severin gave it a little thought before finally deciding to walk up to the door and knock on it.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The beautiful woman frowned when she heard the knock on the door and immediately


    walked over. She looked carefully at Severin and seemed to be a little lost in thought.


    ¡°Hi, may I ask who are you?¡± Severin asked in a serious tone as he stared at the wlessly beautiful


    woman in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be asking you that question. You¡¯re the one who came to me, after all.¡± The


    woman smiled and folded her arms. Mere words could not describe just how beautiful that smile was.


    Severin frowned and said, ¡°Oh, my name is Severin Feuillet. I¡¯d like to know who you are and why


    you¡¯re helping my parents by giving them money every month. You call yourself a friend of mine, but I


    don¡¯t really remember having someone like you as a friend!¡± He had this feeling at the back of his mind


    that the woman in front of him was a little familiar, just that he could not remember who she was. For


    that reason, he decided to ask her once and for and get to the bottom of it. Perhaps she could be his


    high school ssmate or something of the sort. Hence, it would be understandable for him not to


    recognize her since they had not met each other for several years already.


    When the beautiful woman in front of him heard that his name was Severin, the smile on her face froze


    instantly.


    There seemed to be a kind of burning anger in her eyes, for they started turning red as tears began to


    well up in her eye sockets.


    In the end, the woman finally closed her eyes, exhaled heavily, and controlled her emotions before


    opening her eyes again. She pushed Severin back, walked out of the house, and said to Selene inside,


    ¡°Could you excuse me for a bit, sweetie? I need to talk to this man.¡± She closed the door soon after.


    ¡°We know each other?¡± Severin was at a loss when he saw the woman¡¯s reaction. He tried hard to


    remember who she was, but to no avail. It boggled him why that woman was looking at him with a


    somewhat murderous gaze.


    ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect you to be released so early. I thought you¡¯d have another five years to go before


    they set you free!¡± The woman smiled, seemingly in self-mockery, and then suddenly raised her hand


    to p Severin. ¡°You jerk!¡±


    It was likely a conditioned reflex that led Severin to grab her arm as soon as she stretched out her


    hand. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you, woman? I honestly can¡¯t remember when west met, but I am definitely


    not a jerk. Did you mistake me for someone else?¡±


    ¡°Nope! It¡¯s you, for sure! I¡¯d recognize you even if you were burnt into ash!¡± The woman looked fiercely


    at Severin despite him grabbing her arm tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m Diane Shanahan! The


    woman whose life you¡¯ve ruined! I¡¯m Diane Shanahan! My life wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve been like this if it weren¡¯t for


    you, you irresponsible b*stard!¡±


    ¡°Diane Shanahan?¡± Severin pondered carefully over that name, but he still did not know who she was,


    or when he even met someone with that name.


    However, her face did feel a little familiar to her.


    ¡°I swear, I don¡¯t know who you are, and I can¡¯t remember where we met. I don¡¯t recall anyone of my


    ssmates or acquaintances with the name Diane.¡± Severin let go of her hand, and continued, ¡°Tell me


    how much money you¡¯ve given to my family over the years and I¡¯ll pay everything back to you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s funny! Really funny!¡± Dianeughed in despair and took two steps back. Tears dripped down


    her face as she yelled, ¡°You¡¯ll pay? Are you even able to pay up? What will you use to pay me back?


    How will you return my youth back to me? How are you going to make up for everything I suffered in


    the past few years?¡±


    Severin was speechless, but he could sense that she was in genuine anguish. Clearly, her tears were


    real, and she was not pretending either.


    ¡°You¡¯re being too emotional now, so I¡¯d rather not talk to you when you¡¯re in this condition. We¡¯ll talk


    once you calm down!¡± Severin looked at her helplessly. He did not know how tofort her, so he


    finally decided to walk back down.


    ¡°Uwaaah!¡± After Severin left, Diane crouched on the ground and cried helplessly. Unbeknownst to her,


    the door opened slowly and the little girl inside peeked out.


    When Selene saw the sobbing Diane, she came out and stretched out her small hand to hold Diane¡¯s


    hand. ¡°Why are you crying, Mom? Did that man bully you? There, there. Don¡¯t cry, Mom¡­¡± Selene


    became teary-eyed while speaking.


    Diane raised her head, wiped away her tears, and finally touched Selene¡¯s head while saying, ¡°Okay,


    Selene. I won¡¯t cry. You shouldn¡¯t cry too, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Selene nodded obediently.


    ¡°Selene, do you really miss your dad?¡± Diane could not help but ask when she looked at her adorable


    little daughter.


    Selene nodded. ¡°Other children have dads, so I want a dad too. I don¡¯t want to be a fatherless child!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Diane stood up, exhaled heavily once more, and said to Selene, ¡°How about you go


    watch some TV? Your father will being back soon. I¡¯m going to pick him upter and bring him


    back. We can celebrate your birthday together and eat cake. Would you like that?¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± When Selene heard what her mother said, her big eyes widened considerably at that


    moment and she pped her little hands excitedly while prancing about. ¡°Yay! Dad¡¯sing back


    home! Will he buy me some toys? ¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He will. He¡¯ll buy lots and lots toys!¡± Diane felt an ache in her heart. She had been lying to her


    daughter all along, saying that her father had been working somece for to earn a lot of money so he


    coulde back and buy her lots of toys.


    Selene really seemed to be looking forward to having a father by her side.


    ¡°Okay, Selene. I¡¯ll go find your father soon. You just stay home and watch TV, okay?¡± Diane switched


    on the television for Selene and closed the door as she left.


    ¡°Diane Shanahan¡­hmm¡­Diane Shanahan¡­dammit! Who is this Diane Shanahan?¡± Severin was


    walking on the road with a confused expression on his face. He kept scratching his head but could not


    remember who in the hell was Diane Shanahan.


    ¡°Am I a jerk?¡± Severin smiled bitterly and eventually said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I probably just met some


    crazy woman!¡±


    All of a sudden, an Audi A4 stopped just a little ahead of Severin. After the person inside rolled down


    the window, a beautiful, short-haired woman stuck her head out and looked at Severin. ¡°Severin? It


    really is you!¡±


    ¡°Quinn? Quinn Janssen? From college?¡± Severin was stunned for a moment, and quickly remembered


    that the woman was a ssmate from his college days.


    The man who was driving the car turned around and smiled at Severin. ¡°Been a long time, Severin! Our


    ssmates couldn¡¯t stop talking about what happened to you. None of us expected that a top student


    like yourself would go to prison! And it¡¯s even surprising to see that you¡¯ve been released so soon! You


    must¡¯ve received a reduced sentence after behaving yourself in there!¡±


    Then, the man thought for a while and added, ¡°It¡¯s five years, right? Tsk, tsk. Five long years! I can¡¯t


    even begin to imagine it! How does prison food taste, by the way? You¡¯re the only one in our ss who


    has experienced it, you have to tell us what it tastes like!¡±

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    ¡°Timothy Tanner?¡± Severin¡¯s face soured as he looked at the grinning man in front of him. He was a


    little unhappy, but he forced a smile and asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the two of you?¡±


    Quinn smiled triumphantly, ¡°Can¡¯t you see? We¡¯re both married. We got married not too long after


    graduation! It¡¯s such a shame that you couldn¡¯te to our wedding, but we understand. You were in


    prison, after all!¡±


    Severin¡¯s expression sank even more. Although Timothy and Quinn were all smiles, their words belied


    hints of a superiorityplex. Perhaps they felt that way because Severin excelled back in college and


    was president of the student council!


    ¡°Where are you heading, Severin?¡± Timothy asked.


    ¡°Oh, the Richemont Hotel!¡± Severin said casually.


    ¡°I see! You¡¯re attending Lucy¡¯s wedding too? Well, hop in!¡± Timothy smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your clothes


    might be a bit old, but it doesn¡¯t really bother me. You should get the chance to experience what it feels


    like to sit in an Audi!¡±


    ¡°Sitting in an Audi, eh?¡± Severin¡¯s brows furrowed slightly but he soon shed a cold smile and got in


    the car. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve never sat in an Audi before. Are the seats made of real leather?¡± As Severin


    spoke, he touched the back seat and eximed, ¡°Whoa! It¡¯s really soft!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, look at you. You¡¯re like someone who¡¯s never seen the world. This car is the best of its kind,


    costing tens of thousands!¡±


    Timothy drove the car with pride and asked again, ¡°Why are you still touching it? Will you be able to


    pay for it if you leave a scratch on it?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°I still prefer taking a helicopter though. That was my mode of transport when


    they sent me back here!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Quinn, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, nearly choked on the water she


    drank when she heard Severin¡¯s words. She screwed the cap back onto the bottle and turned around.


    ¡°You¡¯re one to joke, aren¡¯t you? A helicopter? That cracks me up!¡±


    She then looked at Severin and added, ¡°I remember you wearing these clothes in college, Severin.


    Why are you still wearing them? They don¡¯t fit you too well now, do they? And I¡¯m guessing you just got


    your hair cut?¡±


    Timothy then remarked, ¡°The Richemont Hotel is one of the most well-known luxury hotels in our city.


    Severin should know how to pay attention to his image, but then a good set of clothes, pants and


    leather shoes are really expensive, so a change of hairstyle might just do the trick. Haircuts are pretty


    cheap now, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Severin chuckled indifferently. ¡°I was nning on getting a new set of clothes, but I was caught up in


    something and didn¡¯t have any time, so I decided to just forget about it! I don¡¯t care about this kind of


    stuff anyway!¡±


    ¡°Haha, just admit it if you¡¯re poor. Isn¡¯t that better than trying to act as if you¡¯re not?¡± Timothy sneered.


    Quinn said with a snicker, ¡°Women like us have it easier. We don¡¯t need to work too hard, as long as


    we look good and find a rich man to marry!¡±


    When Timothy heard that, he immediately retorted, ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound very nice, Quinn. Does that


    mean you wouldn¡¯t marry me if I had no money?¡±


    ¡°Duh. Do you want me to be poor with you?¡± Quinn rolled her eyes at Timothy and felt firm in her


    conviction. After she finished speaking, she could not help but look at Severin and shake her head. It


    was clear what she was trying to imply.


    ¡°You have a point!¡± Timothy chuckled, and said again, ¡°You regret it now, don¡¯t you, Severin? You know


    that Easton is a rich man, yet you still had the guts to fight him. That¡¯s just asking for trouble. Look at


    me. I relied on Quinn¡¯s longtime friendship with Lucy and cozied up to Easton, and the man just set up


    a smallpany for me and gave me a few small projects. Now I¡¯ve be someone with millions


    worth in assets!¡±


    At that juncture, he could not help but bask in pride while saying, ¡°This car will soon fail to match my


    net worth. I n to change to an A8 sometimeter. Driving a car like that is the only way I can show


    off my wealth and status!¡±


    Severin sighed to himself after hearing the exchange between Quinn and Timothy. He did not expect


    that his college ssmates had be so materialistic and snobbish after only five years.


    ¡°I just thought of something, Timothy. You see, Severin was once our ssmate, right? He probably


    doesn¡¯t have a job since he¡¯s fresh out of prison, so why don¡¯t you let him work in yourpany as a


    security guard? That should be okay, right?¡± Quinn thought for a moment and said to Timothy.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that, unfortunately. He¡¯s an ex-convict. If anyone finds out that I hired an ex-convict to be a


    security guard, it¡¯d leave such a bad impression! Besides, is a skinny guy like him even able to put on a


    fight? If I want to hire someone, it as to be those intimidating, thug-type guys. They have to be tall,


    strong, and capable to scaring people just by standing at the door!¡± Timothy said.


    ¡°You have a point!¡± Quinn nodded in agreement. She subsequently asked Severin out of curiosity,


    ¡°Have you tried getting on Lucy¡¯s good side? She might have broken up with you and married Easton,


    but you and her were once together for three years! I don¡¯t suppose there¡¯s any issue if you ask her


    whether Easton could give you some money to get by.¡±


    Severin clenched his fist immediately after hearing that. ¡°Ridiculous! Why would I need help from that


    b*stard? Easton isn¡¯t even worthy of carrying my shoes!¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re angry, but you can¡¯t me Lucy for what happened. Think about it, why would Lucy


    have to wait for you when Easton is so rich and powerful?¡± Quinn sided with her best friend and spoke


    up for her.


    Severin gritted his teeth and said angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t mind it if she didn¡¯t wait for me. My sentence wasn¡¯t


    one or two years, after all. What irks me is why she had to get together with the man who forced


    himself on her back then.¡±


    When Severin brought that up, he clenched his fists and said again, ¡°The most despicable thing she did


    was refuse to refund my dowry, sold off my matrimonial home to Easton for half the original price, had


    Easton send his people to intimidate my parents, and then demanded my parents to fork out another


    huge sum to pay him! I¡¯ll take my time to get even with them, because I want them to understand the


    consequences of offending me!¡±


    ¡°Gasp!¡± Quinn was a little scared when she heard that. She gulped and asked him cautiously, ¡°Umm¡­


    you¡¯re not going to wreck things at the wedding, are you, Severin?¡±


    Timothy was just as frightened when he thought of the possibility that Severin might be going to wreck


    the wedding. He stopped the car at once and turned around to ask, ¡°Are you for real, Severin? You said


    you were attending the wedding, right? Are you going there just to wreak havoc? If that¡¯s true, then I¡¯m


    afraid I can¡¯t give you a ride there. I genuinely thought you were going to the wedding because you


    wanted to give Lucy yourst goodbye.¡±


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°Rx, you two. I¡¯m not going to their wedding. Just looking at them disgusts


    me. Why should I put myself through that agony? I¡¯m going there because I was invited to a meal, and


    the person happened to reserve a private room at the Richemont Hotel!¡±


    ¡°Who could that be? Are you trying to lie to me? Who would invite you to have a meal at such a high-


    end ce?¡± Timothy looked at Severin in astonishment. With further thought, he realized that Severin


    would be courting death by causing trouble at the wedding, since it would be tantamount to offending


    the Loughs. Severin would then be sent back into prison just days after being set free, as his influence


    paled inparison to that of the Loughs.


    Besides, even if Severin was killed on the spot, the Loughs would not have to face any action simply by


    virtue of who they were. More than a few people have been killed after offending the Loughs!


    ¡°His name is Henry something. Henry¡­uhh¡­Henry Longhorn!¡± Severin went nk for a moment and


    eventually said calmly.


    ¡°Henry Longhorn?¡± Timothy and Quinn exchanged nces at each other and immediately eximed,


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? Henry!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s an old man. Why are you both so surprised?¡± Severin still remained indifferent, as if he was


    talking about something trivial like the weather.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious? Henry is treating you to a meal?¡± Timothy and Quinn werepletely


    dumbfounded.


    ¡°That¡¯s absolutely impossible. Do you think he¡¯s just any old man? Do you know who he is?¡± Timothy


    then exined, ¡°He is at the helm of the Longhorns¡¯, and the Longhorns are only one of three first-tier


    upper-ss families here in Brookbourn. One small move from them will send waves through


    Brookbourn, and decision they make will change Brookbourn¡¯s future! Why would someone like that


    treat you to dinner?¡±


    Severin thought over what Timothy said and asked him, ¡°What about the Loughs? Are they on the


    same level as the Longhorns?¡±


    Timothy immediately said, ¡°Of course not! The Loughs aren¡¯t even a third-tier upper-ss family, and at


    best, they¡¯re just wealthy businesspeople. Their business has been growing very steadily in the past


    few years, and they might just be a third-tier upper-ss family soon. The Loughs¡¯ have a


    worth in excess of fifteen million, but they¡¯re far behind that of the Longhorns! Thetter has assets of


    more than a hundred and fifteen million, maybe even more!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Severin remarked indifferently. ¡°I guess the Longhorns are quite powerful! But I¡¯m just going to


    have a meal with them though. I have no intention of currying favor with them!¡±


    Timothy just could not believe what he heard. ¡°Gimme a break and quit trying to be pretentious! Are


    you that oblivious to what kind of person he is? How could someone like youe in contact with him?


    And you¡¯re saying that he¡¯s treating you to a meal? As if anyone would believe that! You¡¯re not even


    worthy of holding his shoes! Let¡¯s be honest, even Easton won¡¯t be able to curry favor to Henry, let


    alone someone like you!¡±


    As they all chatted away in the car, it did not take long before they arrived at the Richemont Hotel¡¯s


    entrance. The three of them got off the vehicle after Timothy passed the car to the hotel valet.


    Severin did not think that he would meet Lucy¡¯s parents as soon as he entered the hotel.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the hall on the second floor! Just go upstairs and turn right!¡± Lucy¡¯s parents gave directions to


    two rtives.


    Once the rtives went up, Lucy¡¯s mother¡ªHelga Orwell¡ªsaw Severin. She immediately pulled a long


    face, ¡°Why are you here, Severin? Today¡¯s the day of Lucy¡¯s wedding. Did you stalk her all the way to


    the hotel? Please don¡¯t tell me that you haven¡¯t given up on her? It¡¯s about time you did, because Lucy


    will never be with a toad like you! Toads will always be toads, and Lucy is the kind of princess who will


    never kiss a toad!¡±


    A few of Lucy¡¯s rtives were there as well, and they began to whisper among themselves when they


    heard that the man was Severin.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the ex-convict? Why is he here?¡±


    ¡°Goodness me. Did he follow her all the way to the hotel? Where did he get the cheek toe to such


    a high-end hotel wearing that sort of clothes?¡±


    To them, Severin was like a clown.


    ¡°You must¡¯ve misunderstood him, Aunt Helga. He was Lucy¡¯s ssmate once, and he probably just


    wanted toe here and say hisst goodbye to her. I¡¯m sure he came to give his blessing for Lucy to


    marry into a rich family. The Loughs are really influential people, so I don¡¯t think he has the guts to


    come and stir up trouble her.¡±


    Severin hade in with Timothy and her, so it was only natural for her to smile and smoothen things


    over.


    A cold smile appeared on Severin¡¯s face as he suppressed the anger in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m here because


    someone invited me for lunch. Since today is Lucy¡¯s wedding day, so I¡¯ll treat her with some dignity in


    memory of our past as ssmates, as well as the three years we spent together as a couple. I won¡¯t be


    causing any trouble today!¡± Severin said, but his words immediately took a sudden turn as a sharp


    glimmer appeared in his eyes. ¡°But just because I¡¯m not causing any trouble today, doesn¡¯t mean that I


    won¡¯t cause any trouble tomorrow. I¡¯ll take my time to get even with your family for everything that


    you¡¯ve done to my family!¡±


    ¡°What have we done to your family? Do you honestly think you¡¯re capable of getting even with us?¡±


    Helga did not cede dominance to him and said with a look of disgust on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t be such an


    eyesore! You should leave if you know what¡¯s good for you. Having an ex-convict is just in bad luck!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you really did decide toe?¡± At that moment, Easton and Lucy had juste in from the


    entrance. Easton said with a cold smile, ¡°You¡¯ve got some balls foring to my wedding after


    pping me yesterday, Severin.¡±


    ¡°What?! He pped you? You¡¯re looking to get yourself killed, aren¡¯t you, Severin? How dare you p


    Easton!¡± Helga flew into a rage when she heard that. She then said to Easton, ¡°You should have your


    men beat him up, Easton. He deserves a beating!¡±


    Lucy, who was beside Easton, frowned and said to him, ¡°Today¡¯s our wedding day, babe. It¡¯ll look really


    bad if a fight happens here.¡±


    Easton gave Lucy¡¯s words some thought and felt that she had a point. He nodded and turned to


    Severin, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll let it slide this time. It¡¯s actually a good thing that you¡¯re here. I¡¯ll get the chance to let


    you see me take her hand in marriage and kiss her up on stageter!¡±


    Severin had been meaning to give Lucy onest show of respect, but Easton¡¯s arrogant demeanor had


    ticked him off. He smiled coldly at Easton and said, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not afraid to let me attend your


    wedding?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± Easton shrugged. ¡°I thought I already told you yesterday that you were


    wee here? After all, you¡¯ve never been to such a luxurious ce before. I even told you that you


    can have some good food, and you have to pay a cent for it! Remember to enjoy all those delicacies


    later, okay? Because once the wedding is over, I¡¯ll make sure to deal with you and show you what will


    happen to those who offended me!¡±


    Helga stepped forward and whispered to Easton, ¡°Are you really nning to let him attend the


    wedding? He¡¯s an ex-convict, and he¡¯ll only bring us bad luck. Besides, I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll go berserk


    and cause trouble!¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Easton smiled coldly and snapped his fingers. Momentster, a young man ran off


    and brought back a dozen people with him. Among the group were the scar-faced man and several


    others who went to demand money from Judith the previous night.


    The scar-faced man was still rattled by what happened the night before, so his expression turned


    gloomy when he saw that Severin was there. Then again, he could not shirk away like a coward after


    being paid good money, and they had also been given steel pipes to prevent anyone from causing


    trouble that day. He took a step forward, tightened his grip on the steel pipe in his hand, and felt a little


    more confident than before. He then took a step forward and whispered to Easton, ¡°D-d-did he cause


    trouble, Mister Easton?¡±


    Easton smiled faintly and nced at Severin before saying, ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s just here to get some free


    food. All you have to do is keep an eye on him, but if he so much as does anything suspicious, you are


    to teach him a lesson right away!¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Severin smiled in contempt, ced his hands behind his back, and carried himself with an air


    of grandeur as he walked to the second floor. It was not long before he arrived at the venue, where


    plenty of guests had already arrived.


    ¡°Oh, Easton, since you¡¯re brazen enough to force me into watching you get married, I¡¯m beginning to


    think that your wedding might not proceed as smoothly today,¡± Severin said nonchntly as he


    approached the entrance to the hall.


    The scar-faced man behind him was startled to hear that remark, but he still warned Severin, ¡°You¡¯d


    better behave yourself, kid. There are a lot of people here today, so there are a lot of our men here too.


    If you don¡¯t you want to leave this ce without an arm or a leg, I suggest that you sit down and enjoy


    your meal without doing anything funny!¡±

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    ¡°You must be nuts if you think you can beat all those people, Severin. Don¡¯t go and get yourself killed!¡±


    Quinn, who was walking beside him, was taken aback by what happened to him. There was no longer


    any doubt that Severin was a foolhardy individual, otherwise he would not have been sentenced to


    prison at all.


    ¡°Severin, you came too?! What a surprise!¡± A guy in a suit came over at that moment and eximed


    with a smile.


    Severin merely nced indifferently at the other party. ¡°Fat Pat? You¡¯re here too?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? We¡¯re all college ssmates, so of course we¡¯re going to attend Lucy¡¯s wedding!¡±


    Patrick Reece, whom everyone called Fat Pat, said with a sarcastic look on his face. He then added,


    ¡°By the way, when you and I were going after Lucy, she looked down on me and got together with you.


    I remember how smug you were at that time. Look at you now. Can you even see what you¡¯ve


    be? You dress like some hobo!¡±


    Upon seeing Severin¡¯s silence, Patrick continued to rub salt in his wound. ¡°Guess being handsome


    doesn¡¯t really do much for you now, and your good grades back then are all pretty much useless!


    Bwahaha! It takes money to survive in this world! Look at me, I¡¯ve made my way into Easton¡¯s


    company and became a manager there! I even have a young, beautiful wife at home. What do you


    have?¡±


    Severin¡¯s face turned gloomy. ¡°Don¡¯t try and provoke me, Fat Pat. I won¡¯t even look twice if someone


    like Lucy was handed to me on a silver tter. I even refused it when one of the war heroes offered


    their granddaughter to me!¡±


    ¡°Pffttt! Hahahahah!¡± Patrick immediately burst intoughter when he heard that. ¡°That¡¯s super hrious!


    Did you learn nothing but bragging during your five years in prison? I can¡¯t believe you made the im


    that a war hero¡¯s granddaughter wants to marry you. You must have lost a couple of screws after Lucy


    abandoned you!¡±


    ¡°Forget it, Fat Pat. Keep your words to yourself. We were all ssmates once, so you should know that


    Severin even bought a matrimonial home for Lucy. He can¡¯t be too happy to know that Lucy¡¯s getting


    married today, so why do you have to provoke him?¡± Quinn could not stand it any longer and


    impulsively spoke on behalf of Severin.


    ¡°Tch, is that so hard for him to take?¡± Patrick ignored Quinn¡¯s dissuasion and turned around to say


    loudly, ¡°Everyone, you must be curious, who is this strangely dressed young man is, right? Well, he¡¯s


    Lucy¡¯s former fiance, and he was just released from prison! Can you imagine someone like him wanting


    to marry Lucy?¡±


    His remark elicited a wave of discussion, and the onlookers all began to point at Severin.


    ¡°I was just wondering why he¡¯s dressed so inappropriately! Turns out, that¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°It is him! I heard that he smashed a beer bottle over Mister Easton¡¯s head all those years ago. I didn¡¯t


    think he¡¯d be released from prison so quickly!¡±


    ¡°Why would someone like him be here? Is he trying to toady up to the Loughs? I think he might be. My


    guess is that he finally realized he was wrong, so he went to the wedding to try and get on the Loughs¡¯


    good books.¡±


    Patrick turned around and grinned wide in satisfaction as he watched Severin be aughingstock.


    ¡°Do you enjoy watching everyone treat me like a fool?¡± Severin¡¯s expression soured and he looked at


    Patrick with a cold gaze.


    ¡°You bet I do!¡± Patrick shrugged his shoulders. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look like you¡¯re going to throw a


    tantrum. You wanna hit me? Go ahead! Haha, I don¡¯t think you¡¯d dare to do that even if someone else


    were to lend you¡¯re their courage. Where¡¯s your bravery from all those years ago? Don¡¯t you have any


    left?¡±


    The next second, however, Severin sent Patrick flying through the air with a kick. The fat man crashed


    into a table and crushed it to pieces!


    ¡°Holy crap!¡±


    ¡°Did he just¡­¡±


    Everyone around werepletely stunned.


    ¡°We¡¯re done for!¡± Quinn¡¯s heart sank. Severin came together with her and Timothy, and thest thing


    she wanted was for Easton to be unhappy and me the two of them.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Patrick was in a lot of pain, and it took him some effort to get up. ¡°How dare you kick me? This


    is Easton¡¯s wedding, you dipsh*t! Are you trying to cause trouble here?¡±


    ¡°F*cking hell! Why are you guys just standing there? Beat him to a pulp!¡± Easton and Lucy were


    weing guests not too far away, and as soon as Easton saw what happened, the veins on his head


    bulged out as he exploded into a rage. He wanted Severin to attend the wedding so he could humiliate


    Severin, and it never crossed his mind that Severin would really throw hands.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead meat, kid!¡± The dozen or so thugs who were carrying steel pipes were always around


    Easton, and they immediately surrounded Severin after receiving Easton¡¯s order.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Severin snorted coldly, and delivered several lightning-fast kicks to kick away the steel pipes.


    Severin stomped his feet all of a sudden, and the powerful wave of air that rushed out had sent them


    tumbling backward and falling on the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Everyone around them were startled.


    ¡°A bunch of trash!¡± Easton gritted his teeth angrily when he saw how ineffectual his people were.


    Trevor Lough, who was sitting in the corner, was immediately enraged by what he saw. As a fighter, he


    knew that Severin¡¯s skills were different from that of the thugs.


    He stood up slowly and stared straight at Severin with a sharp gaze. ¡°You b*stard. How dare you mess


    up my son¡¯s wedding? Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going too far, Severin. My son-inw was kind enough to invite you over and let you enjoy the


    food in a high-end hotel, and in return, you ruined the wedding! You really have gotten tired of living,


    haven¡¯t you! I¡¯m so d my daughter didn¡¯t choose to wait for you!¡± Helga also took a step forward and


    pointed angrily at Severin while berating him.


    Severin shot her a cold look and said, ¡°You think I won¡¯t hit women? We still have a score to settle, you


    know!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    As angry as Helga was, she eventually took a few steps back because she was so frightened by


    Severin¡¯s stare. After all, she would probably end up half-dead if he punched her.


    Easton¡¯s dozen or so men were no match for Severin, and it was clear that Severin had exceptional


    fighting ability.


    ¡°Look at the kind of person he is. From the start, I never approved of you being friends with him, but


    you were still stubborn. Do you see it now? Thank goodness you didn¡¯t choose to wait for him! People


    like him will never repent!¡± Lucy¡¯s father, Landon Orwell, was just as angry as everyone else there.


    Trevor immediately called the head bodyguard at home. After hanging up, he smiled coldly and said to


    Severin, ¡°Just you wait, boy. I can tell you for sure that you won¡¯t be able to leave the Richemont Hotel


    today!¡±


    ¡°You sure? I¡¯ll wait, then! Although, I only came to this hotel because someone invited me to lunch


    today. I wasn¡¯t here to attend some b*tch¡¯s wedding. You folks forced me to attend because you wanted


    to humiliate me, so I think I ought to give you a taste of your own medicine!¡±


    Severin sighed then grabbed a chair and sat down. He crossed his legs and then said to Lucy, ¡°Sigh.


    Since it¡¯s alle to this, I think it¡¯s about time we settle some scores! I don¡¯t me you for not


    marrying me, Lucy, but I gave your family a dowry worth forty thousand. Don¡¯t you think it should be


    returned to me?¡±

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Lucy took a step forward, red fiercely at Severin, and said, ¡°We couldn¡¯t get married because you


    went to prison, Severin. Am I to me for that? Why should I return the money?¡± She folded her arms


    and then said proudly, ¡°Living in poverty must¡¯ve driven you crazy. You¡¯re asking me for money


    because you don¡¯t have any aftering out of prison, right? I wasted three years of my youth during


    our three-year rtionship, and that forty thousand is just about enough topensate me for the time


    lost. A little over ten thousand a year shouldn¡¯t be much, right?¡±


    ¡°Tch!¡± Severin never expected her to say that so righteously. Enraged, he red at Lucy and said, ¡°So


    is your youth all that matters? What about mine?¡± Severin asked while walking slowly toward Lucy. ¡°I


    bought you whatever you wanted during those three years. Have I not been good enough to you? I¡¯m


    on your beck and call. I listen to whatever you say, and I¡¯ve treated you so well. And what about you?


    What have you done for me? I even went to prison for you. Doesn¡¯t my youth matter?¡±


    Severin¡¯s anger had reached its peak and he stopped suddenly to p a chair next to him.


    In an instant, the chair shattered into countless pieces and everything was scattered all over the floor!


    The onlookers were all startled and a ruckus immediately ensued.


    Lucy was so scared that her body was starting to tremble. Her family had only dared to harass


    Severin¡¯s parents because Severin was in prison, in the event that he was released, they all assumed


    that Severin would not dare to cause them any trouble.


    They were obviously not going to return the money that they had gotten.


    Lucy gritted her teeth before looking up and saying to Severin, ¡°You went gambling and lost a lot of


    money, so you sold me to Easton for about seven thousand bucks. What do you have to say about


    that, you scum? Am I only worth that bit of money to you?¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly as he looked at Lucy and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I exin to you that I was set up? You


    then forgave me and said that you¡¯d wait for me! Everything that happened was set up by Easton! I


    have nothing against you if you didn¡¯t want to wait for me, and I can ept it if you broke off the


    engagement. What I can¡¯t ept is why you joined hands with that son-of-a-b*tch to harass my


    parents? I don¡¯t care what happens to me, but I won¡¯t allow anyone to bully my parents!¡±


    Easton was not pleased to hear that. After all, he had to maintain a decent image in front of many


    wealthy businessmen, so it would not be good if that sort of information was spread around by other


    people. He immediately pointed at Severin and said, ¡°You can¡¯t f*cking make usations without any


    evidence, Severin. Who gave you the right to nder me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t point your finger at me.¡± Severin red at Easton.


    Easton grinned coldly and continued to point at Severin. ¡°Oh, but I am. What are you gonna do about


    it? Bite me?¡±


    The next second, Severin strode forward, grabbed Easton¡¯s index finger, and gently twisted it before


    pulling it sharply!


    ¡°ARRRGHHHHH!¡± Easton yelled in pain as Severin casually dropped Easton¡¯s finger, which he had


    torn off.


    ¡°EASTON!¡± When Lucy saw that, she squatted down right away and asked Easton, ¡°How are you? Are


    you alright?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m alright when my finger was pulled off?! GRAAH!¡± Easton gritted his teeth in pain as


    the veins on his forehead were bulging out. He turned his head to Trevor, who was standing not too far


    away, and said, ¡°I want him dead, Dad! Make sure he doesn¡¯t make it out this hotel alive!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, kid.¡± Trevor pointed at Severin and yelled. His eyes opened wide in anger, and they were


    horrifyingly bloodshot.


    He did not expect Severin to be that bold, but since his bodyguards would be arriving anytime soon, he


    would make sure to end Severin¡¯s life no matter what.


    Severin could not care less about Trevor. He looked at Lucy and said, ¡°You and I didn¡¯t get married,


    which means you need to return the money I gave your family as a dowry. Then there¡¯s the matrimonial


    home that you sold to Easton for a hundred and fifty thousand even though I bought for three hundred


    thousand. My parents¡¯ hard-earned money, which they¡¯ve been working so hard to save up for all their


    life, were all spent on that home. I want you to make good on the original price and pay back the


    hundred and fifty thousand!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Quinn and Timothy werepletely in the dark over all that information, and they could not help but


    lower their heads slightly when they heard it!


    ¡°Are you seriously demanding money after injuring Easton? You¡¯re crazy! You won¡¯t even live long


    enough to spend the money if I give it to you! Why don¡¯t you just go ahead and rob a bank!¡± Helga


    could never have been willing to return the money that she had gotten. The Orwells had made a small


    fortune over the years through their connection with Loughs, and they had since managed to buy a car,


    a house, build a considerable amount of savings, and even opened a smallpany. Despite all those


    riches, a sum that was just shy of 200,000 was no small amount!


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Severin sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, that sum of money is insignificant to me, and I couldn¡¯t even


    care less if the amount was multiplied by several million. But it¡¯s my parents¡¯ hard-earned money. You


    don¡¯t have to return it if you don¡¯t want to, but in ce of that, I want a finger each from you, your


    husband, and your daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Helga¡¯s face turned ashen, for she did not expect him to make such a brazen statement.


    ¡°He¡¯s crazy! He¡¯s lost his mind because of money!¡± Lucy stood up, red at Severin, and shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count down from ten, and I expect an answer from you before then!¡± Severin could not be bothered


    to entertain their nonsense and said directly, ¡°Ten¡­¡±


    Landon was afraid to look directly at Severin, but was still able to muster up the courage to threaten


    him after remember the Loughs¡¯ influence. ¡°Think this through, Severin. You¡¯ll only offend the Loughs!


    Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll be killed?¡±


    ¡°Nine. Eight.¡± Severin took one step forward with every number he uttered, thereby reducing the


    distance between himself and the Orwells.


    ¡­


    ¡°Five. Four. Three.¡±


    At this moment, Severin was only one meter away from Helga and Landon.


    ¡°F-f-fine! I¡¯ll return the money to you! Isn¡¯t it less than two hundred thousand, right?! It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t


    have that kind of money.¡± Cold sweat dripped down Helga¡¯s forehead. She was the one whose


    defenses crumbled first when she saw Severin get closer and closer. Severin was just a reckless


    person in her eyes, and it would be such a huge loss if everyone in their family had their fingers ripped


    off before the Loughs¡¯ bodyguards could arrive.


    At that moment, the sound of hurried footsteps was heard and nearly a hundred men in suits had


    rushed to the scene. All of them were holding machetes in their hands.


    They all immediately surrounded the entrance to the hall as soon as they rushed to the second floor.


    There was a baldie among them who looked particrly ruthless, and he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sir,


    who was it that caused trouble at Mister Easton¡¯s wedding? Point him out to me!¡±


    Everyone who was there stepped back in fright, leaving Severin as the only person standing in the


    center. However, Severin appeared very calm and nonchnt, for he was standing with his back


    against the other party.


    The audience fell into a silence!


    Trevor, as the head of the Loughs, took a step forward and pointed at Severin. He thenmanded


    without hesitation, ¡°Hack him to death!¡±


    Four men exchanged nces at each other and raised their machetes to sh Severin¡¯s back!


    ¡°How dare youy a hand on my man!¡± A woman¡¯s yell was heard at that exact moment.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Chapter 15


    Stunned, the four bodyguards then turned around and stared at the woman.


    Severin frowned, turned around slowly, and finally eximed in confoundment, ¡°You again!¡± !e was


    utterly dumbfounded when he saw her, because she was none other than the woman who called him a


    jerk in that dpidated neighborhood earlier that day. Somehow, she was still dressed in the same food


    delivery uniform as she squeezed out from behind the Loughs¡¯ bodyguards.


    She was panting heavily, which obviously suggested that she was exhausted after rushing all the way


    there!


    ¡°Who is this woman? Must be some nutcase too. Didn¡¯t she call Severin ¡®my man¡¯?¡±


    Some of the guests went nk for a moment, and eventually they could not help but whisper among


    themselves.


    ¡°Who are you? Did you mistake him for someone else? Severin doesn¡¯t have a wife, so who are your


    trying to fool?¡± Lucy took a step forward and said to the woman in front of her. ¡°Don¡¯t poke your nose in


    the Loughs¡¯ private business!¡±


    Diane looked at Lucy in surprise and said, ¡°Whether you like it or not, he¡¯s been in a rtionship with


    you for three years. If a person can get attached to a pet, I¡¯m sure you still have a tiny bit of feelings for


    him too, right? Are you really going to just watch him get killed? Why do you have to be so cold-


    blooded?¡±


    ¡°Cold-blooded?¡± Lucyughed in spite of her anger. ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong, haven¡¯t you,dy? This


    hobo came here to ruin my wedding and hurt my man, but you¡¯re calling me cold-blooded? He would


    only have himself to me if he was killed!¡±


    Severin chuckled self-mockingly. Since he and Lucy were once lovers, he had refrained from ruining


    her wedding in a final show of dignity to her. Easton, however, kept pushing his buttons, leaving him no


    choice but to fight back.


    Worse still, Lucy hadpletely ignored their past together and was eager to watch him die right in


    front of her!


    ¡°Why are you people still standing there? Go up there and kill him!¡± Easton gritted his teeth and urged


    the bodyguards.


    Whoever that woman was, she looked like nothing more than an ordinary food delivery person, so


    there was nothing for them to be scared of!


    ¡°Wait!¡± Just as the bodyguards were about to strike again, Trevor stepped forward with a solemn


    expression and cupped his hands respectfully at Diane. ¡°Is he really your man, Miss Diane?¡±


    ¡°Miss Diane?¡± Someone from the crowd uttered in surprise and immediately thought of something. ¡°Ah!


    This must be Diane Shanahan, the same Shanahans that happen to be one of our city¡¯s third-tier


    upper-ss families!¡±


    ¡°The Shanahans? That exins why Mister Trevor Lough is being so polite to her. The Shanahans are


    a third-tier upper-ss family, and not even the Loughs can afford to piss them off!¡±


    ¡°Miss Diane? The one who¡¯s known for being a stunningly beautiful yet icy coldpany president?


    Someone once said to me that she¡¯s an irondy, and plenty of young men from Brookbourn¡¯s elites


    have wanted to win her heart! Some people even said that she¡¯s the most beautiful woman in the whole


    of Brookbourn!¡± One of the businessmen there remembered something and eximed in amazement.


    However, it did not take long for someone else to frown and say, ¡°But why is she wearing a food


    delivery person¡¯s uniform? I thought you said that she¡¯s a beautiful, ice-coldpany president?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, you probably don¡¯t know the story. Diane supposedly got pregnant with some random guy¡¯s baby


    about five years ago, and it¡¯s only natural for a third tier upper-ss family like the Shanahans to not


    tolerate what happened. Nobody knows who the child is. She refused to tell her family whose child it is,


    and she insists on keeping the child even when she was advised to abort it. Didn¡¯t take long before she


    got kicked out by her family!¡± a businessman said.


    He then continued the story. ¡°In the end, I heard that she gave birth to the child all on her own. It turned


    out to be a daughter, but the Shanahans still didn¡¯t let here back because they felt that she had


    brought shame to the Shanahan name! I¡¯m actually surprised that she ended up having to deliver food


    just to earn money and make a living!¡±


    The wealthy businessman who knew about the situation could not help butment, ¡°Diane has only


    herself to me. She¡¯s a beautiful woman, and she ranks pretty highly in terms of social status. If she


    just aborted the child, she could have easily gotten hitched to a young man from a rich family, but she


    somehow decided that she wanted to keep the baby!¡±


    Diane reminisced about her past and felt a wave of grievance in her heart. Her eyes had turned red,


    and she looked at Trevor while nodding, ¡°Yes, Mister Trevor. He is my man. It was his child that I got


    pregnant with all those years ago!¡±


    ¡°My child?!¡± Severin blurted out in shock.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Chapter 16


    Severin¡¯s head was buzzing. He could not believe that he had a child, and wondered if that chubby and


    adorable girl named Selene was his daughter.


    ¡°That little girl¡­is my daughter?¡± Severin shook his head and found it hard to believe.


    Diane walked up to Severin and gritted her teeth. All the suffering she had experienced in the past five


    years were concentrated into the tears that welled up in her eyes. She pped Severin without


    hesitation and said, ¡°You b*stard! Don¡¯t you remember what happened the night before you were


    apprehended? Do you have any idea what I had to go through in the past five years, and how much


    anguish I had to bear?¡±


    Severin was so dumbstruck that he did not even stop her p. He could feel just how hard it was for a


    daughter of an aristocratic family to be kicked out of her home whilst being pregnant with a baby. It was


    likely that she had gone through the nine-month pregnancy alone, with no one to even


    care for her.


    Her life was already hard enough, yet she still gave money to his parents during the past few years.


    The sum that she gave them every month was probably all her hard-earned money from delivering


    food!


    At longst, Severin finally remembered what happened on the night before he was apprehended.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That night, he had knocked Easton unconscious after smashing the beer bottle over Easton¡¯s head.


    Shocked by what he had done, he ran out immediately because he knew that he would be in for


    trouble. Panic-stricken and terrified, he finally found himself at a bar after wandering around in a doozy.


    Once he went in, he drank like there was no tomorrow and numbed himself with alcohol in the hopes


    that he would forget everything when he woke up.


    Sometimeter, a beautiful woman who seemed to be in a bad mood came in. She sat across from


    him, and the of them clinked sses while drinking together without even asking for each other¡¯s


    names.


    As they drank and drank, they got so wasted that they had to help each other decided to head out and


    get a room at the hotel next door.


    up


    when they


    Severin woke up in a haze the next day, and it was then that he realized that they were bothpletely


    naked. There was blood on the sheets too. He could not remember who took the initiative in the end,


    because his memory was fragmented and he had no recollection of how he even ended up at the hotel.


    After the woman woke up, she immediately turned around and told him coldly that he could get out. At


    that time, he thought to himself that nothing would happen to her since she must have just wanted to


    getid.


    Once he went downstairs, he was immediately arrested and sent to prison. Before going to prison,


    however, he was fortunate enough to see Lucy for thest time, and that was when she told him that he


    would wait for him toe out.


    Back in prison, Severin felt that he had let Lucy down due to what happened after he got drunk. that


    night. He even vowed to treat Lucy well and give her everything he had once he was released.


    Unbeknownst to him, Lucy had already cheated on him barely a few months into his sentence, while


    the woman whose face he had forgotten and whose name he did not even know, was pregnant with his


    child after that night and kept the baby.


    Yet, despite all the suffering she had gone through, she still went all the way to the Richemont Hotel


    just to save him.


    He could tell that Diane was a kind and strong woman because otherwise, she would not been so


    determined to carry her growing fetus to term and raise the child as a single mother. Had she not been


    a genuinely good person, she would not have sent money to Severin¡¯s parents because she could not


    bear to see them being harassed all the time.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to hate me? Why would youe here and save me?¡± Severin could not


    understand why she took the initiative to save him when she had called him as a jerk not too long


    ago.


    When Diane heard that, sheughed in spite of herself, ¡°Don¡¯t read too much into this and make some


    sort of assumption that I¡¯m in love with you. The only reason I came to save you is because I don¡¯t want


    Selene to lose her father. She¡¯s been looking forward to seeing him since she was still a toddler. She


    needs fatherly love and affection. Do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Chapter 17


    ¡°I¡­I have a daughter¡­I really do have a daughter!¡± Severin was more than pleasantly surprised. He


    could not have imagined that he would receive such blessings when he least expected it! Diane had


    gotten pregnant with his child after a drunken one-night stand, and sheter gave birth to his adorable


    daughter. To top it off, Severin could tell that Diane was a good woman, one that was selfless, kind, and


    strong!


    She was the kind of woman that Severin should protect, not gold-diggers like Lucy who ced vanity


    and money above all else.


    In addition, the woman standing in front of him had the kind of character and aura that was


    unhampered by her ordinary-looking clothes, and her near-wless face was practically glowing with


    beauty.


    Diane had suffered a lot anguish and injustice in the past five years, so Severin secretly vowed to


    himself that he would make it up to her for everything that she went through-he wanted to convince her


    that she did not choose the wrong man, and he was determined to fulfill his responsibility as a good


    father. 1


    Diane¡¯s expression was still cold, and she looked at Trevor onest time before saying to him. Mister


    Trevor, I hope you¡¯ll let Severin go out and put this matter to rest out of courtesy for the Shanahans.¡±


    To her surprise, Trevorughed, ¡°Haha! I¡¯m so sorry, Miss Diane. I would definitely have shown a bit of


    courtesy to the Shanahans in the past, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that today.¡± Trevor¡¯s expression turned


    icy cold as he said, ¡°That b*stard Severin ruined my son¡¯s wedding and tore off one of my son¡¯s fingers.


    I¡¯ll let him leave here alive out of courtesy to you, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to cripple him with a severe


    beating before sending him on his way!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    One of the Loughs¡¯ rtives stood up and said, ¡°He¡¯s right. Us Loughs would have lost all our dignity in


    front of so many wealthy businessmen if we just let this matter slide. So, you see, we can¡¯t just let


    Severin off the hook just like that!¡±


    Diane¡¯s expression sank even more and she red at them while saying, ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line, Trevor.


    The Loughs can¡¯t afford to offend a third-tier upper-ss family like the Shanahans.¡±


    Trevor¡¯s lips curled up slightly and he sneered at her. ¡°You¡¯re right, I wouldn¡¯t dare to offend the


    Shanahans. If I extend a courtesy, it¡¯ll be for the Shanahans, not you! After all, you¡¯ve been disowned


    by the Shanahans, haven¡¯t you? And now you¡¯re making a living as a food delivery person. Do


    you think the Shanahans will help you?¡±


    Easton had been intimidated by Diane¡¯s aura at first, but he reacted soon enough and immediately


    beamed with a grin. ¡°Ah, so your b*stard child turned out to be Severin¡¯s! I get why you didn¡¯t reveal


    that to anyone at the time. Are you still deluded into thinking that you¡¯re the Shanahans¡¯ darling


    daughter and the same beautiful yet frosty president that you once were? Now that you¡¯ve been


    reduced to delivering food, what makes you think you can protect a rash fool like Severin?¡±


    ¡°Hehe,¡± Lucy chuckled from the side, ¡°a woman with a child born out of wedlock is truly a match made


    in heaven for an ex-convict!¡± She folded her hands in front of her chest and added, ¡°Don¡¯t you think


    you¡¯re a damn fool? You were doing just fine as a rich youngdy, but you just had to get


    involved with someone like him. Everything that¡¯s happening now is a consequence of your actions. I¡¯m


    so d I realized earlier and managed to get Easton¡¯s love!¡±


    Diane had an indignant look as she stepped forward and kicked Easton, who was squatting on the


    ground. ¡°My daughter is not a b*stard!¡±


    Lucy got up immediately and raised her hand to hit Diane. ¡°As if anyone would believe that. If she¡¯s not,


    why were so afraid of telling everyone who her father was?¡±


    At that moment, Severin strode forward and grabbed Lucy¡¯s arm. He only had to exert a slight. force to


    send Lucy staggering back and copsing onto the ground.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Lucy endured the pain and looked fiercely at Severin as she said, ¡°Did you just hit a woman?


    What kind of man does that?¡±


    ¡°From now on,¡± Severin dered, ¡°anyone who dares to bully my woman and my daughter will have to


    deal with me. I won¡¯t spare anyone if they cross the line.¡± Severin looked frigidly at Lucy on the ground


    and said emphatically, ¡°That includes you!¡±


    Diane felt a little touched when she heard that. Although he gave her the impression of being a jerk and


    a scumbag, he was still man enough to stand up fearlessly for her when she was being bullied.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lucy gritted her teeth angrily and red at Severin.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Chapter 18


    ¡°Why are all of you just standing there? Beat him up!¡± Trevor looked at the bodyguards and shouted.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Just try it!¡± When Diane saw those bodyguards raised their machetes, her heart skipped a beat, and


    she opened her arms again to shield Severin. ¡°My family might not care much about me anymore, but


    the Shanahan blood still runs in my veins! If anyone hurts me by mistake, then you¡¯d best be prepared


    to face the Shanahans¡¯s wrath!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The bodyguards immediately became fearful.


    Severin, who was standing behind her, felt a warm current in his heart. However, he took a step


    forward and patted Diane on the shoulder. ¡°Leave this kind of stuff to me. I can handle it, so don¡¯t


    worry!¡±


    ¡°You? What can do you? Bragging is all you¡¯ve got going for you!¡± Diane left Severin speechless with


    that remark.


    On the other side, Trevor frowned before eventually saying, ¡°Alright, Miss Diane. I¡¯ll give you one


    chance today. I¡¯ll let the two of you leave if you can get someone from the Shanahans to plead on


    behalf of him. If you can¡¯t, then I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to go rough on you!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Diane bit her reddened lips and decided to take a chance. Momentster, she took out her


    phone and phoned the Shanahan home. ¡°Dad, you wanted to know who Selene¡¯s father is, right? You


    cane right now to the second floor of the Richemont Hotel!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Diane turned around and looked at Severin. She was obviously a little


    nervous because she was unsure whether the Shanahans woulde or not.


    ¡°Your home isn¡¯t very far from here, Miss Diane, so I¡¯ll give you twenty minutes at most. If no one from


    the Shanahanses to help you, well, then there¡¯s nothing I can do if I identally hurt you! * Trevor


    chuckled. He knew that the Shanahans would havepletely disowned her if no one from their family


    came to her aid. If that were the case, he would not need to worry about anything if Diane got caught in


    the crossfire when Severin was getting beat up.


    Above all, he had to vent his anger in full that day! Furthermore, he still had an ace up his sleeve. It


    was something that even the Shanahans feared! He simply did not want to use that trump card unless


    it was absolutely necessary, as there would only be one chance for him to use it!


    Time passed bit by bit.


    Severin could have easily dealt with the Loughs¡¯ bodyguards there, but he decided against it because


    he wanted to get an understanding of the Shanahans¡¯ attitude toward Diane.


    ¡°Hehe! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so reliant on women now, Severin. You¡¯re even hiding behind her now!¡±


    Easton smiled coldly. One of the servants had already called for a doctor to bandage his wound. He


    stood back up and said, ¡°Fifteen minutes have passed. If the Shanahans don¡¯t show up in another five


    minutes, not even a miracle from above will be able to protect you.¡±


    Severin shot Easton a re, scaring thetter so severely that he immediately took two steps. back


    and hid behind the Loughs¡¯ bodyguards.


    Many guests began whispering among themselves.


    ¡°The Shanahans won¡¯te. If they still cared about Diane, they wouldn¡¯t have chased out of the


    home in the first ce!¡±


    ¡°I agree. The whole thing caused such a stir back then. It made the news when Diane gave birth to an


    unknown man¡¯s child out of wedlock, and the Shanahans had to live in shame from then on!¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Chapter 19


    ¡°Twenty minutes are up!¡± Lucy had been staring intently at the time, and she immediately reminded


    Trevor when she saw that it had reached the 20-minute mark.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Trevor nodded and signaled for the Loughs¡¯s bodyguards to go ahead. To his astonishment, however,


    the Shanahans¡¯ olddy had reached the second floor just as he was about to raise his


    hand. Her two sons came with her as well, along with several other members of the Shanahan family.


    Behind them were than a dozen bodyguards, all of whom were wearing in ck suits. There were more


    than meets the eye for everyone there.


    Although there were not a lot of people from the Shanahans, the Loughs¡¯ bodyguards consciously gave


    way when they saw that the Shanahans had arrived. After all, the Shanahans were a third-tier upper-


    ss family. Their sheer influence dwarfed the Loughs, and thetter simply could not afford to piss the


    Shanahans off.


    Several guests began to gossip when they saw the Shanahans making an appearance.


    ¡°The Shanahans came? Guess they¡¯re still going to help Diane.¡±


    ¡°At the end of the day, she¡¯s still a part of them. Her family benefited greatly from many of her


    contributions back in the day. Looks like the Loughs won¡¯t be able to do anything to Diane and Severin


    today!¡±


    Lucy¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. ¡°They¡¯re really here!¡± Severin had ruined her wedding and


    she did not want to pay back all that money he was demanding from her. All she hoped was that the


    Loughs would kill Severin, or at the very least, cripple him so that he would not bother her family again


    in the future.


    Trevor did not seem too happy either, but he decided to stepped forward with a smile, and said to the


    both the Shanahans¡¯ olddy, as well as the current Shanahan head of the home, ¡°Madam Catherine,


    Mister George. What brings you all here?¡±


    Trevor could help but wipe the cold sweat off his forehead. He would not have been that scared if the


    person who came was Diane¡¯s father, because thetter was a useless good-for-nothing who had no


    say in the family.


    After the death of Catherine¡¯s husband, she took charge in handling the Shanahans affairs, though


    some of the duties being delegated to George, the elder brother of Diane¡¯s father. Thepany¡¯s


    affairs were originally handled by the business-savvy Diane, and she was rumored to have had the


    chance to inherit the position as head of the family. s, the situation turned sour when Diane gave


    birth to a child out of wedlock five years ago, and her duties in the family were then handed over to


    William¡¯s son Stanley.


    Catherine nced at the situation and asked faintly. ¡°What¡¯s going on here, Mister Trevor?¡±


    Trevor immediately cupped his hands and said, ¡°My son is getting married today, so we¡¯re holding a


    wedding celebration here, but this man Severin unexpectedly showed up and cause trouble. Severin is


    the b*stard ex-boyfriend of my future daughter-inw, and the same guy who was sent to prison after


    smashing a beer bottle over my son¡¯s head five years ago. He just got released from prison recently¡­¡±


    After Trevor exined what was happening, he said again, ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect that Severin


    was Miss Diane¡¯s man. It came as aplete surprise that she was in a rtionship with an ex-


    convict! That¡¯s the reason for this entire misunderstanding!¡±


    Trevor remarked with a deliberate emphasis on Severin¡¯s background, as well as to express his


    disappointment over how Diane¡¯s choice was not worth all the trouble. He stole a quick nce at


    Catherine¡¯s face as soon as he ended his words, and true to his guess, she appeared to be


    exceptionally displeased.


    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re here too!¡± Diane eximed.


    *

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Chapter 20


    Diane¡¯s initial n was just to inform her father, William, about the situation. Believing that a couple of


    remarks from William to the Loughs would be enough to persuade the other party to back off, her n


    backfired when William brought both her uncle, George, and her grandma, Catherine along.


    William nced at Severin and sighed. He was obviously disappointed with Severin, for he never


    thought that his daughter would get together with someone so worthless. It dawned on him that it was


    probably the reason why his daughter refused to say anything when asked about the child¡¯s father.


    Such a man was not worthy of being associated with the Shanahans, especially not a woman like


    Diane who had both beauty and brains. Diane¡¯s mother, Felicia, nced at Severin and took a step


    forward. As she looked coldly at Severin, she said. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who ruined my daughter¡¯s life? If


    it weren¡¯t for you, she wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve been kicked out of the house, and our life wouldn¡¯t have been so


    sufferable!¡±


    Severin knew that he was the cause for Diane¡¯s suffering, and that of her family as well. There was


    nothing he could do except smile awkwardly and say, ¡°I know that I¡¯m the one to me for everything


    that happened, but I hope I can set you at ease when I say that I¡¯ll treat Diane well from this moment


    on. I had no idea that Diane suffered so much for me in the past, and I vow to make her the happiest


    woman in the world!¡±


    ¡°You? Treat her well?¡± A young and beautiful woman stood up at that very moment. She looked at


    Severin with contempt while saying sarcastically, ¡°These clothes you¡¯re wearing¡­it¡¯s been years since


    youst bought new ones, right? They don¡¯t even fit at all, and you look like a sorry excuse of a man.


    Where did you get the nerve to dere that you¡¯re going to my sister the happiest woman in the


    world?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Enough, Megan!¡± Diane pulled a long face. She nced briefly at Severin before saying to Felicia and


    Megan, ¡°You can¡¯t put all the me on him for what happened in the past. I was the one who decided


    to give birth to Selene! I can¡¯t bear to part with my child! She¡¯s my flesh and blood!¡±


    ¡°How can you be such an idiot, Diane? You¡¯re now defending the man ruined your life! I really don¡¯t


    know what else to say to you!¡± Megan shot back in anger. She pointed at Severin and continued to


    chastise Diane, ¡°Look at him! He¡¯s a poor man! Do you honestly think you have a future with him?¡±


    ¡°I said, enough. I¡¯m thankful that my daughter¡¯s father is back. We¡¯ll just work hard together from now


    on. I don¡¯t want my child to be fatherless!¡± Diane sighed, and there was a somewhat bitter. smile on her


    lips. Severin could tell that Diane had little hope for him, and with good reason. After all, everyone


    viewed him as a good-for-nothing ex-convict with neither money nor power.


    Catherine shook her head in dismay when she saw Diane¡¯s attitude. ¡°Leave this poor boy, Diane. I


    don¡¯t want to hold this against you anymore¡¯ after all these years. You are and will always be a


    Shanahan, and our family will always wee you back with open arms if you agree toe back.¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡­you¡¯re willing to let me go back home?¡± Diane seemed a little surprised. When she was


    kicked out of the family all those years ago, she remembered how heartbroken she was when she saw


    her grandmother¡¯s unwavering gaze.


    In the eyes of the Shanahans, their reputation and dignity were more important than her.


    The olddy nodded. ¡°You just need to leave him. Now that Selene¡¯s father has returned, let him take


    care of Selene. We¡¯re not heartless people, of course. You¡¯ll get to visit Selene every month, and you


    can also give her some money for her monthly living expenses. How does that sound?¡±


    Dianeughed at herself when she heard those words. She smiled at the Catherine and said, ¡± Thanks


    for your kindness, Grandma, but I¡¯m sorry to say that I won¡¯t leave my daughter behind. Besides, I


    believe Severin based on what he said. If he¡¯s willing to be a good father, I¡¯m just as willing to give him


    a chance!¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Chapter 21


    Catherine was manifestly unhappy when she heard what Diane said. ¡°Diane, are you sure you want to


    be with him? How is someone like him worthy of a woman like you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point trying to persuade me, Grandma. I¡¯ve already made my decision!¡± Diane #emained


    steadfast.


    ¡°Why do you have to be so stubborn?¡± William finally could not resist voicing his opinion, and his tone


    seemed toment that Diane¡¯sck of desire to seek a better change.


    The corners of Catherine¡¯s lips trembled slightly and she gritted her teeth. ¡°I see. Since you¡¯ve already


    made up your mind, I won¡¯t bother any longer. I would¡¯ve been able to try and ept this. man if he


    was at least the son of an ordinary businessman, but I am thoroughly and utterly unable to ept a


    man like him! Worse still, he¡¯s an ex-convict!¡±


    After saying what she wanted to say, the olddy said to Trevor, ¡°Mister Trevor, Diane is still a


    Shanahan, so the least your people can do is refrain from hurting her. That man, on the other hand, is


    an outsider. Whether he lives or dies is none of our business. Since he hurt your son, you¡¯re free to


    decide how you wish to deal with him!¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    Diane got anxious when she heard that. It scarcely urred to her that none of the Shanahans would


    speak up for Severin after showing up there. She hedged her bet on the hopes that her family could tell


    the Loughs to let her and Severin leave the ce safely, but the Shanahans¡¯ attitude toward them both


    left her incredibly disappointed.


    George, the current head of the Shanahans, curled his lips into a smirk when he heard his mother¡¯s


    words, seemingly to revel in the schadenfreude.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Oh Diane¡­the word ¡®bimbo¡¯ might just be the most apt description for you!¡± George¡¯s son, Stanley,


    crossed his arms and said with a derisive look.


    Diane shot Stanley a vicious look, and her heart was already boiling with rage. Ever since she was


    kicked out of the Shanahans, Stanley-who was always eyeing to inherit the Shanahans¡¯ property-


    immediately took control of thepany. After that, he made a point to tell those within his business


    circle to avoid epting Diane in as an employee.


    It was the reason why Diane encountered all sorts of obstacles when she went for interviews after


    being kicked out by the Shanahans. As a result, she could only make a living by delivering food.


    Her life would have been much easier if Stanley did not go out of his way to stifle her.


    Severin sighed to himself when he saw how ruthless they were in treating Diane.


    It was evident from what he saw that Diane had suffered so much more than he initially imagined. Even


    her parents did not side with her, and everyone med her instead of standing by her.


    He walked up to Diane and smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was the one who caused trouble here, so I


    should be the one to solve it. I can¡¯t possibly ce the burden on a woman.¡±


    ¡°Tch, are you seriously still trying to act tough at this sort of time? You think too highly of yourself,¡±


    Megan said in disdain.


    Stanley chimed in and remarked, ¡°If you were capable of anything, you wouldn¡¯t have been sent to


    prison then, would you? Do you think you can just magically conjure up some strength to go against all


    these bodyguards today?¡±


    Severin turned around and stared sharply at Stanley. ¡°I don¡¯t have to take the Loughs too seriously.


    ¡°Haha! I¡¯d like to see how long you can keep that stubbornness up.¡± Trevor was ecstatic! Dealing with


    Severin was a piece of cake since none of the Shanahans had interceded for him. He was honestly still


    a little scared before the Shanahanse, but their attitude toward the entire


    situation turned his fear into delight.


    All of a sudden, someone yelled, ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Chapter 22


    Little did anyone expect that the owner of the hotel would show up there with the hotel¡¯s security


    guards.


    Everyone there moves aside so he could pass through.


    Severin looked over and saw none other than the middle-aged man who yed chess with Henry


    earlier that morning. He wondered what the man was doing there.


    ¡°Oh, hello, Mister Monroe. What brings you here?¡± Trevor said with a smile.


    Denzel Monroe, the owner of the Richemont Hotel, nced at Severin and said, ¡°I was told that


    somebody was causing trouble in my hotel, so I decided to bring someone over to have a look at the


    situation. Could you exin what¡¯s going on, Mister Trevor?¡±


    ¡°This kid came here just to stir trouble! He even hurt my son!¡± Trevor pointed at Severin and said


    angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t need your hotel security guards to take any action, though. Our bodyguards have


    already arrived, so just let me people take care of him!¡±


    Trevor paused, and said again, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t me you for letting someone like him into your


    hotel. After all, it¡¯s a really big ce, so it¡¯s normal that one or two people are able to slip in!¡±


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that Denzel smiled, ¡°Excuse me, but this man right here is a friend


    of mine. I hope you¡¯ll show me a bit of courtesy and just forget about what happened today.¡±


    ¡°Are you siding with that kid?¡± The smile on Trevor¡¯s face gradually disappeared, only to be reced


    with confusion.


    The Monroes were much more influential than the Loughs. Though they still did notpare to the


    Shanahans, they were only slightly below thetter. For the time being at least, they were the family


    with the highest chance of elevating their status to that of a third-tier upper-ss family.


    Severin, who was already raring to make the first move, frowned instantly. It was odd that a man whom


    he only met once was siding with him. Within seconds, however, he understood that the man probably


    wanted to make himself look good in front of Henry. The Longhorns were only one of three first-tier


    upper-ss families in the entirety of Brookbourn.


    Both Severin and Henry had just formed a decent friendship with each other after Severin saved


    Henry¡¯s life. Furthermore, Henry would probably be arriving very soon, and when he found out that


    Denzel had helped Severin, Denzel would more or less have made an even better impression on


    Henry.


    Denzel smiled faintly and said, ¡°He¡¯s my friend, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t pass him over to you. How about I


    give you half-off on all your expenses at the hotel today in exchange for your cooperation in dropping


    this matter?¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Trevor¡¯s lips twitched violently a couple of times and he red at Denzel while saying, ¡°I held the


    wedding banquet at your hotel out of respect for you, Denzel. It¡¯s bad enough that your men can¡¯t


    maintain order here, and now you¡¯re speaking up for this kid? Are you sure you want to make an


    enemy out of me?¡±


    Denzel smiled wryly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made myself clear enough. I will spare no effort to make sure


    that he is safe! He must be allowed to leave this hotel in one piece! My security guards aren¡¯t


    pushovers, you know. If worsees to worse, I can always call my bodyguards toe here!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck, Denzel. We¡¯ll soon know whether or you you¡¯ll be able to protect this kid!¡± Trevor


    was about to explode with anger. He was a regr patron of the Monroes¡¯ business, so he was


    appalled when Denzel helped a poor loser like Severin instead of a regr customer.


    In the end, Trevor took out his phone and walked to the corner to make a call. When he came back, he


    had a smile on his face. ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ll still be able to protect the boy once de arrives, Denzel.¡±

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Chapter 23


    ¡°B-B-de?!¡± Denzel¡¯s expression soured when he heard that name.


    Diane, who initially was able to breathe a sigh of relief, immediately turned pale. She said softly to


    Severin, ¡°Bad news. It appears that the Loughs have still maintained connections with de.¡±


    Severin¡¯s brows furrowed, not out of nervousness, but out of curiosity. ¡°Is this ¡®de¡¯ guy strong? What


    kind of person is he?¡±


    ¡°You might not know this, but aside from the wealthy families we see in Brookbourn¡¯s surface, there¡¯s


    the existence of a ruler in the underworld, as well as an organization called the Draco Hall. Draco Hall¡¯s


    second-inmand is de. He¡¯s a capable fighter, and he only got to where he is now by killing


    people. They say that he faced more than a hundred people with only a de in his hand, and by the


    end of the massacre, more than sixty of themy dead the ground, while the others ran off because


    they were scared out of their wits!¡± Diane said with a frown.


    She was growing increasingly worried, and after pondering over the situation, she said softly to


    Severin, ¡°We should go, Severin. We can probably still get away if we leave now, because Denzel¡¯s


    security guards might be able to help us stop the Loughs¡¯ bodyguards. If we miss that chance, I don¡¯t


    think anyone will be able to save us!¡±


    When Severin heard that, he grinned slightly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯te here today to cause trouble at the


    wedding. Lucy owes me a hundred and ny thousand, all of which were my parents¡¯ hard- earned


    money. That amount consists of forty thousand for the dowry, and the hundred and fifty from when she


    sold off my matrimonial home in a scam for half the original price!¡±


    Diane was stunned for a moment before she managed to string her words together. ¡°Are you stupid?


    You¡¯re willing to risk your life for money? Do you honestly think you¡¯ll be able to escape this situation


    with your money?¡±


    Severin nodded right away and said with conviction, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯ll be a big problem.¡±


    Diane nearly fainted. His words were infuriating! She could not believe that he just described the


    situation as not a big problem! Had she not called the Shanahans to stall time, and had Denzel not


    stepped forward to speak up for him, Severin would have been hacked to death already.


    She was utterly bewildered to see him being so calm about it.


    Denzel pondered over the situation and said, ¡°Severin, you and Miss Diane should leave. My people


    will hold them off for you!¡±


    After saying that, he immediately yelled, ¡°Listen up, fes! You are to escort Severin and Miss Diane


    safely out of the hotel!¡±


    As soon as the guards received the order, they immediately surrounded Severin and Diane one after


    another.


    Denzel did not dare to take any risks. Since he was unsure when Henry and the others would arrive at


    the hotel, his best bet was to find a way to get Severin and Diane out first.


    The Shanahans watched the scene unfold with puzzled expressions.


    Denzel was a businessman who almost never did anything if there was nothing in it for him!


    A usible exnation for Denzel¡¯s stance against the Loughs was probably to ingratiate himself with


    the Shanahans, but the Shanahans were there, and they did not intervene, so that exnation could


    be discounted. The only other possible reason was that he was trying to please Severin, rather than the


    Shanahans.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Whichever perspective one looked at it, Severin¡¯s appearance was theplete opposite of a rich and


    powerful person. Besides, everyone knew that he was the guy who was sent to prison after smashing a


    beer bottle over Easton¡¯s head, and there was no reason for them to have him imprisoned if he had


    been a rich and powerful person.


    At that moment, the Shanahans could not understand what Denzel was trying to achieve with his


    actions.


    ¡°Damn you, Denzel. Why¡¯d you have to pick a fight with me today? Do you want to make an enemy out


    of me?¡± Trevor¡¯s face turned red with anger as he waved his hand and signaled his men to surround


    them.


    Easton gnashed his teeth in anger. ¡°Think carefully before you act, Denzel. Ask yourself if it¡¯s really


    worth offending us for Severin¡¯s sake. Once our men start hacking him, don¡¯t me us if you get


    caught in the crossfire. After all, it¡¯s easy for anyone to get wounded when weapons are at y.¡±

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Chapter 24


    Trevor then asked, ¡°Are you sure your men can put a fight against my men when your side has barely


    half the number of our bodyguards?¡±


    At that moment, however, one could see through the window that a middle-aged man was leading a


    group of men to surround the hotel. A number of those people barged in directly, and the total number


    of individuals that had arrived was probably at least several hundred.


    ¡°We¡¯re done for. The guys from Draco Hall are here!¡± Denzel¡¯s expression sank when he saw the


    situation outside.


    ¡°W-w-what are we supposed to do?¡± Diane was extremely anxious.


    ¡°Come here, Diane. Are you sure you want to die along with a poor nobody like Severin? Don¡¯t you


    care about your daughter at all?¡± Felicia squeezed through the crowd, grabbed Diane¡¯s arm, and


    dragged her to where the Shanahans were standing.


    William, who had also turned pale with fright, hurried over and took Diane¡¯s other arm in an attempt to


    help his wife pull Diane away from Severin.


    O


    ¡°Think about Selene. How would she react if she loses her mother?¡± Megan immediately tried


    persuading her elder sister.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Diane¡¯s eyes turned red and she said anxiously, ¡°But¡­but I can¡¯t let Selene lose her father!


    She¡¯s been dreaming of meeting him, and now he¡¯s finally back! What am I going to tell her if he dies


    before even seeing her?¡±


    Her statement drew the ire of Felicia. ¡°Are you stupid, Diane? Do you remember Edward Horsfield?


    He¡¯s still in love with you, you know. If worsees to worse, you can just marry Edward and tell


    Selene that he¡¯s her father! It¡¯s not as if Selene saw her father before.¡±


    Megan anxiously tried to convince Diane too. ¡°Yes! Edward said that he¡¯ll treat you well even though


    you¡¯ll only be his mistress. He¡¯s offering a dowry of one and half million! He just came to our house


    yesterday and discussed it with Mom and Dad!¡±


    Diane could only smile coldly and look at her mother with disappointment. ¡°So that one and half million


    is why you and grandma would rather watch Severin die rather than help him? Whether you like it or


    not, he¡¯s still Selene¡¯s father, and that means you ought to treat him like your son-inw!¡±


    Felicia blinked her eyes in bewilderment and said, ¡°Him? My son-inw? Your father and I have never


    epted him as a son-inw, and besides, if you hadn¡¯t called today to say that Selene¡¯s father came


    back, we wouldn¡¯t even know that he was Selene¡¯s father!¡±


    After a brief silence, William said to Diane, ¡°You¡¯re aware of what¡¯s happening now, aren¡¯t you? The


    Loughs have support from Draco Hall, and the Shanahans won¡¯t be able to help even if they wanted to.


    I¡¯m sure you know how powerful Draco Hall is. They won¡¯t show any courtesy to third- tier upper-ss


    families and even second-tier upper-ss families!¡±


    Felicia stepped up her efforts to persuade Diane. ¡°You have to leave with us right now if you don¡¯t want


    to see Severin die in front of you. It¡¯s not like you owe him anything! He¡¯s the one who owes you big


    time after causing you to suffer so much in the past few years! You have no idea how


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    heartbroken I am when I see that!¡±


    Everyone immediately fell silent at that moment, and a series of chaotic footsteps were heard. Dozens


    of strong men made their way over, and the people around them immediately gave way to them.


    ¡°Wee, Sir!¡± Two rows of Draco Hall¡¯s most highly-skilled individuals shouted in unison to wee


    de, making for a truly intimidating sight!

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Chapter 25


    de was nearly two meters tall. His body was particrly robust and he had bulging muscles. The


    short-sleeved T-shirt that he wore entuated his chest muscles, and they were big enough to rival an


    average woman¡¯s bosom. His bronze-colored arm muscles instilled fear in people, while his thick


    eyebrows and sharp eyes were brimming with might.


    When he arrived, he rubbed his bald head and asked Trevor in a hoarse voice, ¡°Tell me, who do you


    want me to kill?¡±


    Trevor had yet to even utter a single word when Easton said impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s him! That b*stard ruined


    my wedding and even tore off one of my fingers! Kill him. No, wait, killing him would be going too easy


    on him. I want you cut off his meat bit by bit, and have the pieces thrown it into the river for the fish to-¡±


    Before he could end his sentence, de gave Easton a backhand p that left Easton feeling all dizzy.


    ¡°B-B-de? You hit the wrong person, didn¡¯t you? I want you to hit Severin! Not me!¡± Easton covered


    his face with a bewildered expression.


    de smiled coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to order me around. That question I asked was directed


    toward your father, not you! Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m only repaying you a favor. I¡¯m not your servant, and a


    brat like you has no business ordering me around!¡±


    The corner of Trevor¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. He gave de a bun when de was at his lowest,


    and in return, de promised to owe him a favor.


    Had it not been for the Loughs¡¯ck of options that day after suffering such utter humiliation, he would


    have saved that favor for another time.


    Trevor red at Easton at once. ¡°You idiot! Know your ce and keep quiet! Now back away!¡±


    There was nothing else Easton could do except heed his father¡¯s order. After all, he knew just how


    ruthless de could be.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Hehe,¡± Trevor chuckled, then said to de in a groveling manner, ¡°I¡¯m not asking for much. I just want


    you to beat that kid up and leave him disabled!¡±


    Although he desperately wanted Severin dead, Diane would certainly be unhappy if Severin was killed.


    Although Diane was something of an outcast at that moment, it did not mean that she would continue


    to do the same in the future, since she might one day be allowed back to the Shanahans again. Should


    that happen, his act of having Severin killed would have been an affront


    to the Shanahans.


    Denzel protected Severin that day too, so if Trevor were to be absolutely ruthless, it might just lead to a


    falling out with the Monroes in the future.


    After considering all the stakes, Trevor decided that it would be okay for de to cripple Severin. That


    was the least that could be done to vent out his anger.


    de observed the situation there and frowned at once. He looked at Catherine and asked, ¡°This is


    odd. Why are the Shanahans here too? Can somebody tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±


    When Helga heard that question, she immediately volunteered to exin everything. She even made a


    point to exaggerate things a bit. Finally, she said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he disgust you? My daughter was with him


    for three years, but he still wants our family to return the dowry!¡±


    In response, de merely smiled coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t give a rat¡¯s a*s about your family¡¯s affairs, but I must


    say that I admire this kid¡¯s courage toe here by himself and cause trouble. He¡¯s got guts, but


    unfortunately, no skills. Those who only have guts are reckless fools!¡±


    de then looked at Severin and said to him, ¡°You can forget about getting back your forty thousand


    today, kid. However, you pulling off one of Easton¡¯s fingers is a very serious offense, though we could


    call it even if you apologize to them and slice off one of your hands. How does that sound for you?¡±


    Severin smiled faintly, pushed away the hotel security guards in front of him, and walked slowly over to


    de with his hands behind his back. With a sneer, he retorted, ¡°Apologize to them? Do they think


    they¡¯re fit to receive an apology from me?¡±


    Everyone at the scene gasped at Severin¡¯s sheer boldness. de was obviously trying to help him, but


    he did not even show de even the slightest bit of respect!

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Chapter 26


    de¡¯s lip twitched a few times. His expression became gloomy and a murderous aura began to surge


    all around him. ¡°The ignorant ones are always the bravest! How dare you rebuff a gesture from the


    Draco Hall¡¯s second-inmand!¡±


    Severin smiled coldly and shot back, ¡°I don¡¯t care if the first-inmand is here! I¡¯m not going


    anywhere today unless I get my forty thousand back!¡±*


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Have youpletely lost it, Severin? Apologize to him!¡± Diane was so anxious that she was on the


    brink of tears! Losing a hand would be better than losing a life, yet he remaiend just as impudent as he


    always was!


    ¡°Do you see it now, Diane? He¡¯s still thinking about money at this kind of time! I honestly think that


    being poor made him crazy enough to provoke de!¡± Megan said, then added with a snicker, You¡¯d


    be better offing back with us and considering Edward. One and a half million is a very generous


    offer!¡±


    Diane shot Megan an irked re. ¡°Don¡¯t mention that name to me again!¡± Edward was a name that


    never failed to trigger Diane¡¯s anger. In fact, the Shanahans had been pressuring her to marry Edward


    five years ago! They pestered her day in day out, all because the Horsfields were a second -tier upper-


    ss family, and they were the most likely to be a first-tier upper-ss family.


    The Shanahans wanted her to marry Edward because then they could associate themselves with


    someone who was rich and powerful. Diane was averse, disgusted even, with the idea. She did not


    want love to be a mere business transaction. That was the reason she decided to go drinking one


    fateful night.


    With the alcohol getting to her head, she happened to chat with Severin, who was in just as bad a


    mood as her. Then, out of nowhere, she made a bold decision to get a room with Severin. In any event,


    she did not expect to have gotten pregnant from that one-night stand, and it was even more shocking


    that man who took her first time was arrested the next day and sent to prison for offending the Loughs.


    It was only a few monthster that she found out that Severin had gone to prison, but by then, she was


    already far along her pregnancy and had decided to give birth to the child. Sometime after that, she


    found out about Severin¡¯s situation at home and learnt that his parents were being harassed every day


    into repaying their debt. She could not bear to let that happen, so she secretly helped the old couple


    every month.


    de was already fuming at that point. He clenched his fist and struck a punch right at Severin¡¯s face.


    He could feel the strength pouring from his body as he lowered his center of gravity to open himself up.


    ¡°Awesome! Now kill that b*stard with one punch!¡± Easton was ecstatic when he saw de make a


    move.


    Severin, however, struck a punch at the same time as well. His punch did not seem too strong, but the


    gust of wind that came along with it collided with de¡¯s punch.


    ¡°That ring!¡± de gasped when he saw the ring on Severin¡¯s finger. It was the exact same one in the


    painting that their leader had once shown them! de did not expect the Dracodeus Ring to be with


    someone like Severin, and he was terribly frightened when he thought of it.


    A dull sound was heard, and Severin stood there steadily while de staggered a few steps back.


    When he finally stood still, blood began to rise up to his throat, though he was able to stop himself from


    actually vomiting a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Chapter 27


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What! Did Master de actually¡­¡± Many of de¡¯s subordinates were dumbfounded to see that


    de had staggered back!


    de might be famous for his skills with a de, but even a punch from him would be difficult for any


    random person to block. It was therefore all the more surprising that Severin actually took the punch


    head on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s attack that kid together!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why don¡¯t we all hack him to death!¡±


    de¡¯s subordinates held up their machetes and red at Severin, and they almost certainly had their


    own set ofbat skills. He frowned as he stared intently at the ring on Severin¡¯s hand. The wearer of


    that ring was someone they ought to revere, and it never urred to them that someone like Severin


    would actually be wearing it.


    He smiled coldly, and said to his subordinates, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. It¡¯s not yet time for you to make


    a move!¡±


    any of


    At that moment, de wanted to bring his men away, because the person in front of him might just be


    their superior, someone even their first-inmand would have to kneel before. After all, the person


    wearing the Dracodeus Ring is the leader of the Dracodeus Temple, the superior whom their superior


    answers to!


    Then again, doing so would make them seem a little timid, and they could not afford to embarrass


    themselves like that.


    That was the first time in de¡¯s life that he felt as if he was treading on thin ice! There were 12 halls in


    the Dracodeus Temple, and each hall was named after an animal from the oriental zodiac.


    In addition to Draco Hall, there was Mus Hall, Equus Hall, and so on so forth. However, each hall was


    situated in different ces, and they were all autonomous.


    It never urred to them that the temple head had actually came to Brookbourn¡­


    ¡°de, this¡­¡± When Trevor noticed that de had ceased attacking and was merely standing still, he


    frowned and tried to get a response from thetter.


    de had a gloomy expression and his brows were furrowed into a frown. At that moment however,


    Henry came up from downstairs with his daughter Charmaine and several of the Longhorns¡¯


    bodyguards.


    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s brewing here?¡± After sweeping a quick nce across the scene, Henry could not help


    but smile and say, ¡°Oh my, there¡¯s plenty of people here. There¡¯s dear old Catherine and even the


    Draco Hall¡¯s people! Is something interesting going on? I was a little rattled by themotion when I


    was downstairs earlier!¡±


    Trevor immediately ttered him with a smile. ¡°Oh, you jest, Mister Henry. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen


    moments that more chaotic. A little fight like this couldn¡¯t possibly scare you! By the way, what brings


    you here to the hotel today?¡±


    Henry smiled and said, ¡°Me? Oh, I¡¯m treating a friend to a meal here. You can imagine my surprise


    when I reached the hotel and saw that it was surrounded by all these people from Draco Hall! I only


    came up here out of curiosity!¡±


    Seeing Henry¡¯s arrival came, Denzel was overjoyed and immediately stepped forward to exin what


    happened. After listening carefully, Henry smiled faintly and said to de, ¡°Severin here is my friend.


    You might not have shown much courtesy to Denzel, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll indulge me a fittle, right?¡±


    de had been trying to find a good excuse to make his retreat, and Henry¡¯s request came at just the


    right time. Moreover, the Longhorns were a first-tier upper-ss family, and even those from. Draco


    Hall would do well to avoid provoking them. He immediately cupped his hands in a


    respectful gesture and said, ¡°I see. Things will be much more straightforward now that we know he¡¯s


    your friend.¡±


    Once he concluded his sentence, he waved his hand and said to his men, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re leaving!¡±


    de then swiftly led his men away.


    ¡°Mister Henry, t-t-t-this¡­¡± Trevor was at a loss and was utterly perplexed at the sudden turn of


    events.


    Henry smiled and said, ¡°Is it that difficult for you to understand? Severin is my guest today!¡± Then, he


    walked away from Trevor and came up to Severin with a smile. ¡°Are you alright, Severin?¡± ¡°Right as


    rain! Thank you for that!¡± Severin answered.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Chapter 28


    A smile that was neither self-important nor self-abasing unfolded across Severin¡¯s face.


    ¡°This guy is Mister Henry¡¯s friend? That can¡¯t be possible!¡±


    ¡°For the love of God, that kid was invited to have a meal with Mister Henry when even people like us


    aren¡¯t qualified to do so?¡±


    A number of wealthy businessmen werepletely shell-shocked to hear Henry¡¯s words. Some of


    them even wondered if they were dreaming.


    ¡°How did he get to know Mister Henry?¡± George, the head of the Shanahans, frowned as well.


    Everyone there had been trying to get close to someone as powerful as Henry, yet none ever had even


    the slightest chance of seeding. By contrast, Severin seemed to be on such friendly terms with


    Henry that thetter had took the initiative to treat him to a meal!


    Henry turned around and looked at Lucy while saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Severin¡¯s ex-fiancee? Don¡¯t you think


    you should return the dowry now that you¡¯re getting married to someone else instead of him? And that


    one-hundred-and-fifty-dor sum seems a bit excessive, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¦¯


    ¡°R-r-r-right! We¡¯ll return that money to Severin!¡± Trevor immediately said with a smile. If even the Draco


    Hall¡¯s people could not afford to offend someone like Henry, it was simply unthinkable for the Loughs to


    risk doing so.


    Moreover, Henry knew Severin on a first-name basis, which hinted at a rather decent rtionship


    between the two of them.


    Severin, however, said, ¡°Hehe, why should you be refunding that money? It was the Orwells who took


    it, so the responsibility to refund it falls on them!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Helga¡¯s face was purple from her anger. Having her return the money she had spent was


    worse than anything else.


    Landon was taken aback, and hurriedly pulled Helga back for fear that she would offend Henry. After


    all, it was not in their position to refute, since the act of doing so could be likened to a p in Henry¡¯s


    face.


    He said to Severin with a smile, ¡°Could you give me your ount number? I¡¯ll have someone transfer


    the money to you!¡±


    In another twist of events, Severin smiled faintly and said, ¡°Sorry, but I prefer cash. You and your family


    used me of being driven mad by poverty, so since I haven¡¯t seen money in a long time, I want all


    that money to be given in the form of cash. It would hit the sweet spot whenever I sleep if I put it in


    under my bed!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding¡­..¡± Landon gritted his teeth angrily. Severin was obviously trying to make things difficult


    for them, because taking out cash would require them to go to the bank.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Charmaine was very much amused by Severin¡¯s words as she stood to one side. He refused outright


    when her grandfather offered him 150,000 dors in return for his life-saving grace, yet he was


    suddenly demanding a bigger sum in cash. There could not have been a clearer indication


    yet that he was simply doing it to piss the Orwells off.


    ¡°Fine. You want cash, right? We¡¯ll get it for you now!¡± Lucy turned red with ire and looked angrily at


    Severin before leaving with Landon.


    ¡°You get one hour to have it ready. If it¡¯s not prepared by then, I won¡¯t go easy on your family anymore!¡±


    Severin watched as Lucy stormed off, and added, ¡°Just leave the money at the front desk. I¡¯m going to


    have a nice meal with Mister Henry soon, and I won¡¯t have time to count, but I promise I¡¯ll make life


    difficult for you if it¡¯s short by even a single dor!¡±


    Lucy, who had just walked to the stairs, flew into such a fit of rage that she sprained her foot by


    ident.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Lucy eximed in pain, took off her high heels, then turned around and stared viciously at


    Severin before leaving.


    When she and her family had left, Henry smiled and said, ¡°Shall we have dinner together now,


    Severin?¡±


    Severin walked up to Diane, and reached out to hold her hand. His sudden move caught her by


    surprise and she wanted to withdraw her hand, but he held on tightly to her that she eventually gave on


    trying to pull her hand away.


    Severin led Diane to Henry and Charmaine, then introduced her, ¡°Mister Henry, Miss Charmaine, this


    here is my wife. Do you mind if I bring her along?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s most wee to join us!¡± After hearing this, Henryughed cheerfully, ¡°You¡¯ve got a good eye,


    Severin. She¡¯s famously known as one of Brookbourn¡¯s most beautiful woman!¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Chapter 29


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Diane frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to join. You


    can go with them yourself, Severin!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The smile on Henry¡¯s face froze in an instant, for her rebuff was downright discourteous!


    The Shanahans were all taken aback, and William immediately stepped forward to say, ¡°What are you


    talking about, Diane? Mister Henry invited you to dinner because he thinks highly of you. How could


    you refuse to go?¡±


    He then smiled in a ttering manner and said to Henry, ¡°Mister Henry, my wife has been a little spoiled


    since childhood, but it¡¯s nothing more than a bit of temper. Please don¡¯t take her actions to heart!¡±


    Catherine was just as startled too. ¡°What are you talking about? You need to go, Diane! It is


    unbing of you to refuse an invitation from Mister Henry!¡±


    The Shanahans had been dreaming of getting such an opportunity, yet they were never fortunate


    enough to get one. On the other hand, Diane had received that privilege when Henry invited her to join


    the meal, yet she refused. The Shanahans would probably be done for if Henry was not


    to


    ¨C pleased by what happened and put the me squarely on the Shanahans. It brought shivers


    their spine when they thought about the possible suppression that they would receive from a first- tier


    family.


    Diane smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t refuse it out of disrespect. It¡¯s mainly because my daughter


    Selene has been waiting almost an hour for me at home. It won¡¯t be good for such a young girl like her


    to wait alone for too long!¡±


    Severin then immediately added, ¡°That¡¯s right! My daughter is still waiting for me toe back home.


    How about we just call it a day right now?¡±


    Henry was absolutely speechless to hear that. He said to Severin, ¡°But I¡¯ve already reserved the VIP


    room. Might I suggest having someone to drive Miss Diane back so she could bring your daughter


    along to have lunch with us too?¡±


    Diane immediately smiled in embarrassment and said, ¡°I can¡¯t possibly ept that! We wouldn¡¯t want


    you to wait for us, Mister Henry!¡± She did not want to offend Henry any further, so she turned to Severin


    and said, ¡°You should stay here with Mister Henry. I¡¯ll go back to be with Selene. I¡¯m really worried that


    she¡¯s been waiting too long.¡±


    Severin frowned, and finally said, ¡°Perhaps you could have someone send me and my wife back so we


    can pick up Selene ande here?¡±


    Henry was overjoyed when Severin agreed and immediately assured, ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem.


    There¡¯s still time!¡±


    Severin told them, ¡°You may go ahead and order the food. We¡¯ll be back in a jiffy!¡±.


    ¡°Sure thing. We¡¯ll order first and wait for you in the VIP room on the third floor!¡± Henry nodded and


    agreed with a smile.


    Trevor and Easton looked at each other in speechlessness. They were mind-boggled to see that


    Severin would have such a cordial rtionship with Henry! Furthermore, Henry seemed determined to


    treat Severin to lunch that day, so much so that he was willing to wait for Severin


    and Diane.


    When Severin led Diane away, he stopped again and looked at Trevor and others behind him. Henry


    immediately understood Severin¡¯s intention and said directly to Trevor, ¡°Luck doesn¡¯t seem to have


    favored you today, Trevor. Now that the auspicious time has passed, it¡¯s best for you to -just cancel the


    wedding. We wouldn¡¯t be able to build an appetite if we hear all the noiseing. from the second


    floor, and Severin might not be in the mood to drink a few sses with the me


    then.¡±


    ¡°C-c-c-can¡­cel?¡± Trevor¡¯s expression sank. For them to cancel the wedding after everything had been


    prepared would be nothing short of embarrassing! They would probably have to hang their head in


    shame for the foreseeable future whenever they went out.


    ¡°Is something the matter? Do I have to repeat myself?¡± Henry¡¯s expression darkened, and he said to


    Denzel, ¡°Denzel, could you please have your security guards clear the ce? I want the ce cleared


    in five minutes!¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Denzel grinned and nodded.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave on our own!¡± Trevor gritted his teeth angrily. There was nothing he could do except leave


    as he was told.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Chapter 30


    ¡°Severin, you b*stard! You just had to ruin my daughter¡¯s wedding because you can¡¯t marry her, didn¡¯t


    you? It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll achieve anything with your actions. My daughter will marry Easton anyway!¡±


    Helga cursed at Severin as she was still resentful that her family had to return the 190,000 dors.


    Severin could not bother to pay attention to her and looked at Denzel with a smile. ¡°Thanks for your


    help today, Mister Denzel. I owe you one, so if you ever need my help in the future, just say the word.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Denzel was secretly delighted to hear that. In fact, he was confident that Henry would help Severin


    after arriving there, and that was the only reason he dared to stand up against de and Trevor. Had


    he not known that Henry would show up and speak for Severin, he might not have dared to do what he


    did that day. Having Severin owe him a favor was a good thing of course, since he believed that


    someone whom Henry thought highly of would definitely be someone extraordinary!


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Severin! You can just call me Denzel!¡± Denzel smiled authentically.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Sure. I think dropping the Mister makes your name roll off the tongue a little


    smoother!¡±


    Once done, Severin looked at Diane beside him and said with a grin, ¡°Let¡¯s go, honey. It¡¯s time to pick


    up our daughter!¡±


    ¡°Well, start moving then!¡± Diane shot Severin a re. Had she not feared that Selene might lose her


    father, she would not have gone all the way there to look for Severin.


    By the time the two of them stepped out of the hotel, a Rolls-Royce had parked right in front of them.


    After getting into the car, Severin saw Diane looking coldly out the window and said to her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    Diane. I genuinely didn¡¯t know that you were pregnant with my daughter and decided to give birth to


    her. You¡¯ve suffered a lot these past few years, but I vow to care for you from now on and make up for


    all the mistakes I made. Will you ept my apology?¡±


    At the mention of what happened back then, Diane got angry and looked coldly at Severin before


    saying, ¡°Make it up? You want to make it up to me? Do you know how much hate I got over the years?


    Where were you when I was at my lowest? Do you know what I resent most about you? I resent that


    you slept with me that night when you knew that might be arrested and sent to prison. the next day¡­¡±


    Diane almost could not go on because she already had the urge to strangle Severin to death.


    Severin could only smile bitterly, ¡°My head wasn¡¯t in the right ce from all that drinking. I was just


    super depressed and afraid. Besides, I had no idea it was your first time, and I never thought that you


    would get pregnant, least of all keep the child! I just thought you wanted to getid, and it hardly


    urred to me that you¡¯d be the Shanahans darling young miss!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Diane was speechless, because she had only decided to get a drink that night after giving in to


    her extreme despair. She did not want to marry Edward, and it was her family¡¯s repeated pressure


    that drove her into doing such a thing.


    Unfortunately, she did not stop to think that she would get pregnant on her first time!


    Severin and Diane got out of the car after it was parked at the entrance of the residential area.


    As they walked in slowly, Diane thought for a while and said to Severin, ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem if you


    want to make up for your mistakes, but you need to listen to everything I say from now on!¡±


    In response, Severin raised his hand and vowed, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll listen to every word you say! If you tell


    me to jump, I¡¯ll ask ¡®how high!¡±


    Diane nodded. ¡°You need to y the role of a good father and treat Selene well!¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Severin said with a smile, ¡°she¡¯s my daughter!¡±


    Diane then said, ¡°We can sleep in the same room from tonight onward, but I¡¯ll sleep on the bed and


    you¡¯ll sleep on the floor. You should be content with being given the chance to reconnect with your


    daughter! Don¡¯t even think about anything else!¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    Severin¡¯s mind went nk, but he soon saw Diane¡¯s cold look, and nodded, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll sleep on the


    floor!¡± He subsequently took the initiative to step forward and hold her hand. ¡°Honey, since we¡¯re going


    to meet our daughter soon, don¡¯t you think we should be a little affectionate in front of her, even if it


    means having to y pretend? You can¡¯t always keep a straight face, you know. It won¡¯t leave a good


    impression on her!¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Chapter 31


    Diane still had not taken too kindly to Severin, but at the thought of her daughter and the sight of


    Severin¡¯s sincere expression earlier, she eventually gave in and allowed him to hold her hand. As they


    reached the door to her home, she took out her key and opened it. Inside, Selene was sitting quietly on


    an old sofa while watching cartoons.


    ¡°Mom! Is Dad back?¡± Selene immediately ran over when she heard her mother open the door.


    Severin walked in, and when he gazed upon the four-year-old girl in front of him, the strong connection


    he felt from their blood rtionship made his heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Mom¡­this man¡­is my dad?¡± Selene held Diane¡¯s hand and asked timidly. Severin was a stranger,


    after all, and it was only natural for her to feel wary of him.


    Diane frowned slightly, but a smile soon unfurled across her face. She squatted down, caressed


    Selene¡¯s face, and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Selene. He¡¯s your father. Weren¡¯t you looking forward to his


    return? Well, here he is!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy! I finally have a dad now!¡± Selene was ecstatic and jumped for joy.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Dad!¡± she called out, running toward Severin.


    In all the years that Severin was in prison, he was able to make even the most vicious of people submit


    to him. His heart had been tempered by those experiences, or so he believed. Yet when the little girl in


    front of him stammered as she called out to him, it managed to touch the depths of his heart ever so


    slightly!


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Selene!¡± Severin squatted down and hugged his daughter in his arms. Even his eyes


    were tinged with scarlet.


    Selene smiled, tilted her cute little head back. ¡°Dad! Mom said you went away to earn loads and loads


    of money! Are you rich now?¡±


    Severin looked at the childlike naivete in her eyes and could not help but smile dotingly. He touched her


    round face and said, ¡°I am. I¡¯ve made a lot of money so none of us have to suffer anymore!¡±


    ¡°Can you buy me a lot of toys then?¡± Selene looked at Severin innocently.


    ¡°Of course! Let¡¯s buy them after we get something to eat!¡± Severin agreed right away. The closeness


    he felt toward someone who was his flesh and blood was such a novel feeling for him, and his affection


    for Selene grew with every nce he took at her.


    ¡°Yay! Did you hear that, Mom? Dad earned a lot of money, so he can buy me toys!¡±


    Selene ran up happily to Diane and said, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need to go to work anymore now that Dad


    has so much money! You¡¯ll spend more time with me now, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Diane opened her mouth to answer but did not know what sort of response would be best. All she could


    think was, ¡®How are we going to survive in the future if I don¡¯t work?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mom won¡¯t have to go to work anymore, and I can spend more time with


    my precious daughter too!¡± He went over, carried Selene up, and said to Diane, ¡®Come on,


    let¡¯s go get lunch! The car is still waiting below!¡±


    Diane could only nod her head and smiled softly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going out to eat? What about the cake, Mom?¡± Selene looked at the little cake on the table and


    could not help but lick her lips in anticipation.


    Severin turned around and said to Diane, ¡°Let¡¯s bring the cake.¡±


    Diane knew that Selene had been looking forward to eating cake with her parents for a long time, so


    she nodded and took that little cake as well.


    It was Selene¡¯s first time in a luxury car, and she asked Severin, ¡°Is this our car, Dad?¡±


    Severin shook his head. ¡°No, but we¡¯ll have our own soon! We¡¯ll go buy one some other day!¡±

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Chapter 32


    ¡°Enough with those empty promises!¡± Diane red at Severin and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t just say yes to


    everything she asks for, or else she¡¯ll keep talking about it until we get it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not making empty promises.¡± Severin smiled. ¡°Rx. I¡¯ve got money!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, fine, whatever!¡± Diane rolled her eyes at Severin again. From her point of view, Severin could


    only have been speaking about must be the money that he got back from the Orwells.


    Soon, the two of them returned to the hotel with Selene and were weed like esteemed guests to a


    luxurious private room. By then, the food that Henry and Charmaine ordered had already been served.


    ¡°This is too much food, Mister Henry!¡± Severin eximed with a smile when he looked at the table full


    of food in front of him.


    ¡°Haha, everything they have on the menu is delicious, so I figured that I might as well let you try them


    all. Besides, I don¡¯t know what kind of food you folks like, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt to order a little extra!¡±


    Henry chuckled.


    ¡°Miss Diane, is the daughter you had with Severin? She¡¯s quite the cutie.¡± Charmaine looked at Selene


    and said with a faint smile.


    Diane nodded. ¡°Yes. Her name is Selene, and she¡¯s just a little over four years old!¡±


    ¡°Come now, everyone. Take your seat and dig in! We wouldn¡¯t want the food to go cold now, would


    we?¡± Henry beckoned them with a smile.


    ¡°To be honest, I was nning to celebrate Selene¡¯s birthday today, and I even bought a cake for her.


    She¡¯s been looking forward to eating cake with her father on the day he returns.¡± Diane awkwardly took


    out the cheap cake that she bought and put it on the table.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Is that so? Since it¡¯s Selene¡¯s birthday today, it wouldn¡¯t be very nice of me not to give her a present!¡±


    Henry said with a smile.


    Diane was ttered to hear that, but she immediately exined in embarrassment, ¡°Mister Henry, her


    birthday was some time ago, but I forgot to celebrate it with her because I¡¯ve been too busy. She¡¯s


    been asking for cake ever since, and it just so happens that I¡¯ve decided to make it up to her today.


    Having you treat us to a meal is already more than we could ask for!¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s so adorable of her. Well, birthday or not, I think a gift is in order anyway!¡±


    Henryughed again and took out a key, which he put in front of Diane. ¡°I have a house at Dragon Lake


    that¡¯s been left unupied for a long time. It¡¯s a very quiet ce, one that would be perfect for


    Severin¡¯s parents to spend their old age in!¡±


    Diane nced at the key and handed it back at once. ¡°Mister Henry, we can¡¯t possibly. This is


    priceless!¡±


    Diane knew very well that it was the key to a vi at Dragon Lake Vista. It was one of the most sought-


    after residential areas, no doubt because it was built on the mountainside and the scenery was simply


    breathtaking.


    Not even the Shanahans were able to secure one, though it was not so much a question of whether the


    Shanahans could afford it as it was the limited number of vis. The Shanahans were just a run-of-the-


    mill wealthy family, and while they didck the financial ability to buy it when the units were first put on


    the market, it was the upper-ss families¡¯ reluctance to sell that formed a stumbling block for the


    Shanahans by the time they were able to afford a vi there.


    Henry, however, pushed the key back to Diane again and said earnestly, ¡°It was Severin who saved my


    life, and I insist that this vi be given to you. I know that Severin won¡¯t ept money because it¡¯s a


    little crass, so I figured I could just give him this vi!¡±


    Severin pondered over it for a moment. It was far from ideal for his parents to live in that leaky old


    house, and the same goes for the shabby ce that his wife rented to stay with their daughter.


    Furthermore, it would be such a waste of time to go through the process of finding and buying a house


    by himself.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Diane frowned and nced at Severin, signaling for him to help her out.


    Severin smiled, took the key, and ced it in his pocket. ¡°In that case, I am very grateful to you, Mister


    Henry! No gift can be bigger than this!¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Chapter 33


    Diane¡¯s red lips parted open slightly and her face was that of utter bewilderment. She originally wanted


    Severin to refuse Henry¡¯s offer because it was only due to Severin that she was able to sit there and


    have lunch with Henry that day. It did not cross her mind that Severin would just put the key into his


    pocket.


    ¡°d to hear that!¡± When he saw that Severin had finally epted the gift, Henry smiled and quickly


    said to Selene, ¡°Selene, I¡¯d like to eat some cake too. Can I have a slice?¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Selene smiled.


    Diane immediately unboxed the cake and had Selene cut it into several pieces to share with


    everyone.


    ¡°You¡¯re not just cute! You¡¯re a good girl too!¡± Charmaine could not help but pat Selene¡¯s head.


    ¡°Have some cake!¡± Selene smiled, then ran back to her seat.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s have our cake!¡± Henry nodded with a smile. After taking a bite of the cake, he seemed to


    have been ovee with emotion. ¡°You know, it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve eaten cake. The food at my


    birthday celebrations are all big main courses, and oddly enough, we rarely eat cakes anymore!¡±


    ¡°You should have some more then!¡± Charmaine chuckled.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Henryughed too.


    ¡°Here¡¯s to you, Severin.¡± Henry then raised his wine ss and said, ¡°I¡¯d probably be six feet under


    without your help that day!¡±


    Diane raised her wine ss too, but she was still puzzled over the whole ¡®save my life¡¯ thing. ¡°By the


    way, Mister Henry, when did our Severin save your life? He just ¡®came back¡¯, didn¡¯t he? Did you know


    each other before?¡±


    That was when Charmaine exined the incident. ¡°Mister Severin is a prodigious doctor. Even the


    specialists at the hospital said that he¡¯s incredible!¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Severin shrugged. ¡°It was nothing!¡±

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Chapter 34


    Severin smiled and clinked sses with them before drinking his ss of red wine.


    The Shanahans had just returned home by then. As soon as they got out of the car, Catherine asked


    Felicia, ¡°Just how much do you know about Severin? How could he rub shoulders with someone like


    Henry? Henry was being so respectful to him too, and judging from that attitude, he probably holds


    Severin in very high regard!¡±


    Felicia suddenly smiled awkwardly. ¡°We have no idea either. Diane refused to tell anyone who Selene¡¯s


    father was, and we didn¡¯t even know that he was the same person who offended Easton five


    years ago. It was only today that we found out that Selene¡¯s father is an ex-convict!¡±


    The olddy frowned, looked at Felicia and William. ¡°You¡¯re well aware that the rules are always used


    against those who are powerless. Since Severin was imprisoned back then, we can be sure that he


    used to be an ordinary person with neither money nor power. However, having Henry¡¯s protection right


    now means that there is more to Severin than it appears on the surface. There must be something


    special about him!¡±


    William seemed to feel that his mother was trying to imply something, so he asked, ¡°What do you


    mean?¡±


    Catherine pondered for a moment. ¡°The past was the past. It¡¯s been so many years since then. I think


    you should let Diane and her family move back here. What are three extra mouths to feed? We can still


    afford to expenses to take care of them.¡±


    William was overjoyed to hear that and immediately sought to confirm what Catherine just said.¡± Do I


    understand you correctly, Mom? Are we letting bygones be bygones? Does this mean you¡¯re fine with


    Diane, Selene, and Severin moving back here to stay with us in our vi?¡±


    The olddy¡¯s face sank. ¡°Have I not made myself clear enough?¡±


    ¡°Why would you do that, Grandma?¡± Diane¡¯s elder cousin brother, Stanley, immediately expressed his


    unhappiness when the olddy offered to have Diane¡¯s family move back. ¡°Diane brought shame to the


    Shanahans. and her one-night stand is an ex-convict. Won¡¯t it be a p in our faces if we just let them


    move back here? You said it yourself back then that she will forever be barred from stepping foot in our


    home if she gave birth to the b*stard she was carrying.¡±


    His words brought a frown to the olddy. ¡°I only said that in a moment of anger to persuade her into


    getting an abortion. Her child has grown older, and that incident was all in the past. As much as I don¡¯t


    want us to face all that shame, the fact is that we already have. What am I supposed to do? Shove the


    child back into the mother¡¯s womb? Severin might be more capable than we think. We¡¯ll let them move


    back with us, and then bit by bit we¡¯ll try to get him to open up about his rtionship with Henry and


    why Henry would invite him to a meal!¡±


    William loved his daughter dearly too, but he did not dare to go against his mother¡¯s decision to drive


    Diane out. That, coupled with Felicia¡¯s temper, deterred him from visiting Diane and Selene. Even so,


    he did visit them secretly a few times in private and even gave Diane some money.


    He was very happy to hear that his mother was nning to wee Diane¡¯s family back. ¡°Okay.


    That¡¯s a wise choice, Mom! Diane suffered a lot in the past few years, and I¡¯m sure she knows that she


    is wrong!¡±


    Felicia, however, chimed in from one side and said with a cold expression, ¡°I can hardly believe that


    she¡¯ll know what she had done wrong. If she did, she wouldn¡¯t continue to be with Severin!¡± At that


    point, she stepped forward and persuaded the olddy, ¡°Edward¡¯s side contacted us again. him. and


    said that he¡¯d give us a dowry of one-and-a-half-million dors if Diane is willing to marry It¡¯s obvious


    that he still can¡¯t get over Diane, and that¡¯s what you called true love!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Stanley, who was afraid that Diane would one day vie with him for the position of heir to


    the Shanahans¡¯ assets, immediately agreed. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing! We must bring Diane and Edward


    together. The Horsfields are a second-tier upper-ss family, and they¡¯re much more powerful than we


    are. It would only be beneficial for our own family¡¯s prospects if Diane marries


    them!¡±


    Stanley, however, did not expect that Catherine would be a little displeased. ¡°Have you forgotten. that


    the situation Diane is in today is precisely because we forced her to marry Edward five years ago? She


    ran to some bar in a fit of anger, got drunk, and slept with Severin. Since she would rather sleep with a


    random man than marry Edward, what makes you think anyone can persuade her to marry Edward


    now?¡±


    Her stern telling-off left Stanley with no choice but to shut his mouth. He was well aware of Diane¡¯s


    character, and knowing how stubborn she was, there was no way they could persuade her now, when


    Severin had returned, since their efforts all those years ago proved futile as well. To him, she was


    nothing more than a blockhead.


    Be that as it may, Felicia still did not give up and could not help but say, ¡°If you think about it, Diane


    used to be so stubborn because she was pampered youngdy. Now that she suffered for five years


    and experienced the harsh realities of life, I believe she might be inclined to agree if I try to persuade


    her!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Chapter 35


    Catherine thought about what Felicia said and eventually replied, ¡°A dowry of one-and-a-half million


    dors is nothing. It¡¯s not like weck that kind of money. What¡¯s more important is building a


    rtionship with the Horsfields. It would indeed be good if Diane marries into their family!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Exactly!¡± Felicia¡¯s eyes lit up. For the record, after Diane was kicked out of the Shanahan home,


    the money in Diane¡¯s bank card was all taken back by the Shanahans.


    Though Felicia, William, and Megan were still living with the Shanahans, they had been sidelined by


    Stanley.


    William was never a capable person to begin with, so he could only work in thepany¡¯s warehouse.


    The sry was not very high to begin with, but Stanley shed his sry and even came up with all


    sorts of reasons to deduct it even further. In the end, his pay was peanuts.


    Felicia did not work, so she spent her free time ying bridge with her friends.


    Megan, on the other hand, graduated from university only recently and had yet to find a suitable job.


    Besides, there had been no shortage of money when Diane was still thepany¡¯s general manager.


    Life was good for Megan, so it follows that she would most certainly look down on normal jobs.


    Without Diane¡¯s ie, their family¡¯s life became difficult overnight. Stanley even took the car that the


    company provided to them. It was frustrating to constantly be pushed around by


    everyone.


    The potential million dor dowry that Felicia was eyeing would make their family¡¯s life a whole lot


    better.


    That being said, the Shanahans did give them some money every month for their living expenses, but


    those few hundred dors that they received were far from sufficient for Felicia and Megan. They were


    used to the high life, and a measly couple of hundred was barely enough for them to purchase some


    better handbags.


    Back when Diane was the general manager, they received more than 10,000 dors a month, and


    Diane¡¯s high monthly sry reached tens of thousands too. When Diane was chased out of the home,


    their bank cards were frozen and all that money was taken back by thepany. Felicia and Megan¡¯s


    life took a a hundred and eighty degree turn overnight. For those reasons, Felicia was very eager to


    marry off Diane to Edward.


    s, she was taken aback by the olddy¡¯s subsequent remark.


    ¡°I heard that Edward¡¯s a terrible person. He¡¯s a womanizer who always goes out frolicking with women


    even though he already has a wife! Since we¡¯re still unsure of Severin¡¯s rtionship with Henry, I still


    think it¡¯s best to persuade Severin and Diane toe back here and live with us!¡±


    Felicia became anxious when she heard that and immediately protested, ¡°But all Henry did was invite


    Severin to a meal. Just how good can their rtionship be? Let¡¯s not forget that Severin is an ex-


    convict. What sort of benefits could we expect to get from him?¡±


    Catherine¡¯s face soured and she shot back, ¡°Then why, pray tell, did Henry invite Severin instead of


    us?¡±


    Felicia opened her mouth to refute, but there was nothing she could say.


    At one side, George frowned as a sudden thought came to mind. ¡°Mom, are you considering using


    Severin¡¯s rtionship with Henry to help us secure the project at Liberty City?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The olddy nodded. ¡°Liberty City is amercial project that the Longhorn family set up and poured a


    lot of money into. Plenty of upper-ss families and wealthy businessmen are targeting this project. If


    we manage to enter into this Liberty City project and secure a spot there, the long- term profit would be


    more than just several million¡­ We stand to earn more than tens of millions!¡±


    There was a hint of excitement in Catherine¡¯s eyes as she mentioned that. ¡°If this projectnds in our


    hands, our status as a third-tier upper-ss family will be cemented, and there might even be hope for


    us to be a second-tier family in theing years!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Why didn¡¯t I think of it?¡± George facepalmed and said, ¡°We once sent someone to contact


    the person in charge of this project, but unfortunately, we werepletely ignored. They even said that


    we Shanahans have only been a third-tier family for just a few years, so weckpetitiveness and


    all that. But all that aside, there¡¯s still hope for us if we manage to build a good rtionship with Henry!¡±


    Catherine smiled and agreed. ¡°Yes, but we still don¡¯t know the true nature of the current situation. Is


    Severin¡¯s rtionship with Henry merely that of an acquaintance? Or are they good friends? If it is the


    latter, then there¡¯s hope for us! When the timees, we¡¯ll just let Severin bring it up to Henry! Then,


    everything will fall perfectly into ce!¡±

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Chapter 36


    Felicia¡¯s expression became exceedingly ugly. Those projects did not matter to her at all, and all she


    wanted was the dowry.


    The olddy looked at Felicia. ¡°My dear Felicia, I¡¯m not asking you to reject Edward immediately now,


    am I? You can drag it out a little longer while we figure out the rtionship between Severin and Henry.


    If their rtionship turns out to be very good and Severin can help us secure the Liberty City project,


    wouldn¡¯t you ept him as your son-inw? If their rtionship isn¡¯t all that impressive, then you can


    always try to persuade Diane to marry Edward. If she still won¡¯t listen, then there¡¯s nothing we can do


    about it.¡±


    ¡°I understand now.¡±


    Felicia nodded and was roughly able to grasp the olddy¡¯s intentions.


    Megan thought for a while and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. Diane was only stubborn back. then


    because of her reluctance to part with her baby, not Severin. Now that we¡¯re willing to wee her


    back home again, I¡¯m sure she¡¯lle back. She is a very filial daughter, after all, and she¡¯ll leave


    Severin if it means giving Selene a better life in the future!¡±


    -The olddy chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s for a future time. If we want to persuade the two of them to break things


    off with each other, we¡¯ll only do soter. My priority right now is to find out if Severin can help us


    secure the project! If he can¡¯t, you can always fall back on persuading her into getting together with


    Edward!¡±


    Megan smiled awkwardly and thought to herself, ¡°This olddy sure is a sly old fox. She keeps all those


    options open so she¡¯ll get the best out of whatever happens.¡¯


    After Severin and Diane finished their meal, they led Selene down to the hotel lobby.


    ¡°Mister Severin, please feel free to seek me out if you ever need my help in the future!¡± Henry said to


    Severin with a smile.


    ¡°Mister Henry, you¡¯re more than wee to give me a ring if you require any help next time!¡± Severin


    reciprocated.


    His response prompted Diane to roll her eyes at him. ¡°What else would Mister Henry need your help


    for? It¡¯d be better for you not to trouble him!¡±


    ¡°Haha, that might not necessarily be the case, you know. Severin here is no ordinary individual, haha!¡±


    Henryughed, got in the car with Charmaine, and left.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Severin led ne to the front desk and said to the beautiful receptionist, ¡°Did Lucy and the others bring


    the money?¡±


    The receptionist immediately lifted a big red-and-white woven bag, which she gave to Severin.¡±


    It¡¯s all here!¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Wonderful. Thank you very much!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re more than wee. That incident with the Orwells is all everyone¡¯s talking about now.


    You were amazing back there! Vain women like Lucy ought to be taught a lesson! Even bystanders like


    us were rooting for you when they refused to return that huge dowry!¡± The receptionist eximed with a


    big smile.


    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d spread so quickly. I wanted to keep a low profile!¡± Severin smiled, threw the


    woven bag directly on his shoulder. ¡°Honey, my clothes don¡¯t fit too well anymore, so I¡¯m thinking of


    getting some new ones. I haven¡¯t bought any for you and Selene yet either, so why don¡¯t we go


    shopping and buy some clothes?¡±

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Chapter 37


    ¡°You son of a bitch! I can¡¯t believe you epted that key! I think we should find a chance to return it!¡±


    Diane¡¯s brows furrowed as she walked on the street with Severin and Selene.


    ¡°Return it? Wouldn¡¯t it be rude to return it after I¡¯ve already epted it?¡± Severin frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t get so


    worked up. It¡¯s just a house! He gave it to us so we could stay there, so that¡¯s what we¡¯ll do! We just so


    happen to need a house right now too, and my parents¡¯ house is also really run-down!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®it¡¯s just a house¡¯? Do you know how valuable that house is? It¡¯s a vi in Dragon


    Lake Vista! Not even my grandmother could buy a unit there now that they¡¯re all sold out. The


    Shanahans couldn¡¯t afford itst time, but when they finally had the means to buy one, no one was


    willing to se! Living in this vi doesn¡¯t just prove that you¡¯re rich-it¡¯s more of a status symbol!¡± Diane


    immediately exined to Severin ¡°The Longhorns bought one that¡¯s the biggest out of all the others


    and has the best location! It¡¯s worth at least eleven million!¡±


    ¡°Really? That old man is quite the big spender then!¡± Severin was awestruck.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t nning on keeping it, were you?¡± Diane was dumbstruck because the vi was simply


    too precious.


    ¡°Think about it, if I returned a gift that was already given to me, won¡¯t that be the same as pping


    Henry in the face? And besides, I didn¡¯t know it was THAT expensive. I thought it was only worth about


    a million!¡± Severin smiled wryly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, if the Longhorns need my help in the future, I¡¯ll be sure to


    help him. Besides, I saved his life once. That¡¯s an old man¡¯s life we¡¯re talking about. That¡¯s gotta be


    worth more than this house, right?¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Diane nodded. It would indeed leave a bad impression if the keys were returned to Henry. She


    could only me Severin for epting it in the first ce. Still, she did not think that Severin would be


    able to help the Longhorn family in any way.


    After pondering briefly over it, Diane said, ¡°You¡¯re too impulsive, you know that. You offended both the


    Loughs and de today. They only let you off out of respect for Henry. I¡¯m worried that they might


    come back in the future to settle scores with you! Henry already returned your favor to him by giving


    you a house and treating you to a meal. We can¡¯t expect to always rely on him if we find ourselves in


    trouble, right?¡±


    Severin smiled slightly when he heard her worries. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. Neither the Loughs nor de


    are a match for me. I¡¯ll give them a good whacking if they so much as dare toy a hand on you and


    Selene!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Diane rolled her eyes at Severin. ¡°You and all your big talk! This attitude of yours is going tond you in


    hot soup sooner orter!¡±


    Moments after Diane ended her sentence, she pondered for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®honey¡¯. It


    sounds weird to me!¡±


    Severin looked at Selene prancing happily in front of him. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say that in front of Selene. Don¡¯t


    you


    think we need to be more loving toward each other? And besides, you¡¯re the mother of my daughter, so


    in my heart, you¡¯re my one and only honey. I¡¯ll marry you even if it¡¯s thest thing I


    do!¡±


    After walking for some time, they soon found themselves at a mall.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Chapter 38


    ¡°The clothes here are expensive. Let¡¯s go somece else!¡± Diane immediately urged when she saw


    Severin walking toward the entrance of the big shopping mall.


    Severin patted the bag he was carrying. ¡°This bag is full of dough! What¡¯s there to worry about when


    we have a hundred and ny thousand dors here?¡±


    In response, Diane red at him and rolled her eyes. ¡°As much money as you have right now, it¡¯s still


    important to spend your money sensibly. Why do you have to act like someone who got rich


    overnight?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°If I¡¯m honest, I don¡¯t really care about my clothes, but things have changed now. I have


    a wife and a daughter, two people whom I mustn¡¯t let suffer. I¡¯ve never bought you two clothes or gifts,


    so the least I can do is spend like there¡¯s no tomorrow on you two! It¡¯ll be just this once!¡±


    ¡°Pfftt!¡± His words amused her and she felt her heart warm slightly.


    Her life was undoubtedly difficult during the past five years and she had been the subject of everyone¡¯s


    disdain. During the initial two or three years, she was forced to bring Selene with her when she was out


    working as a food delivery person. Since Selene had gotten older and was more obedient, she could let


    Selene stay home and watch television while she was out working. Needless to say, she was still a little


    reluctant to just leave the little girl alone like that.


    Even so, life was generally very overwhelming for Diane, and she felt like she could not even manage


    to get a breather. After all, Selene was getting older and was almost at a kindergarten- going age. The


    little girl could only look on with envy as other children around her age were already going to


    kindergarten.


    Severin would have to spend ten years in prison before his sentence wasplete. When she thought


    about how his release was still five years away, Diane made countless considerations and wondered if


    it was about time that she gave up on waiting for him and just settle for some rich young man. There


    had been a few of those rich men who had shown an interest in her during the five


    years.


    She had no problem enduring hardship, but it broke her heart to see Selene suffer. It was ridiculous to


    wait until Severinpletes his sentence and earns some money to afford kindergarten, as Selene


    would already be nine years old by then.


    Unexpectedly, Severin was released five years into his imprisonment, and that came as something of a


    relief for Diane. She hoped that Severin could turn over a new leaf and be a good father to


    Selene.


    it


    up


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She gave his words some thought and then responded, ¡°You¡¯re right. You really should be making to


    us. Hmph, I¡¯m not going to hold back today. You¡¯re going to spend an arm and a leg on us! I¡¯ll have you


    know that I haven¡¯t bought any new clothes for the past five years! All I¡¯m wearing are old ones, and I¡¯m


    d that I used to own a lot of clothes!¡±


    When Severin heard that, he caressed Diane¡¯s head lovingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey, I¡¯ll pamper you to the


    fullest from now on!¡±


    Severin¡¯s handsome smile left Diane in a daze. For some reason, she felt as if she had a little more


    security in her heart.


    ¡°Who said I wanted you to pamper me?¡± Diane blushed. When she realized that her face was red, she


    immediately pouted and said, ¡°Plenty of rich young men tried to woo me. I might be a mother, but I¡¯m


    still smoking hot. Do you honestly think I¡¯m doing this because I like you? Well, I don¡¯t! I¡¯m only letting


    you y the role of a father for Selene¡¯s sake!¡±


    Severin was taken aback by how beautiful Diane looked when she blushed. He stood rotted to the


    ground after being awestruck by her appearance, but he soon chased after her. ¡°Rich young men?


    Hehe, none of those rich young are as rich as I am. Ande to think of it, if you did like them, you


    probably would have married one of them a long time ago, right? That just goes to show that you¡¯re still


    hoping for Selene to reunite with her biological father.¡±


    Having said that, Severin remained silent for a moment before adding, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Diane. I won¡¯t


    me you if you don¡¯t like me now, or even if you hate me. Feelings can be nurtured slowly, and I¡¯m


    grateful that you¡¯ve given me this opportunity. I promise to make up to you and prove to you that I can


    be a good father and a good husband!¡±


    Severin¡¯s sincerity touched Diane¡¯s heart deeply, he was both handsome and genuine.


    As Diane thought to herself, her eyes flickered and she said, ¡°Don¡¯t assume that saying something nice


    will soften my heart. Like I¡¯ve said, I¡¯m going to make you spend an arm and a leg. When that happens,


    you won¡¯t even get the chance to feel sorry for spending all that money. The clothes here are mighty


    expensive!¡±

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Chapter 39


    ¡°Go ahead! Buy whatever you want!¡± Severin said with a smile.


    ¡°Dad! Mom! Hurry up!¡± Selene was in a buoyant mood as she walked, and it was clear that her


    happiness was different than usual.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her so happy in a long time!¡± A smile appeared on Diane¡¯s face as she looked at


    Selene. The only reason she could persevere up until then was because of her daughter.


    Severin grinned. ¡°That¡¯s because she saw her parents being all lovey-dovey with each other!¡±


    ¡°Quit it. When did I get lovey dovey with you?¡± Diane rolled her eyes at Severin and quickened her


    pace. Severin soon led the two of them into the shopping mall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go to the second floor!¡± Diane stopped him in a panic when she saw him nning to go up to the


    second floor.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Severin frowned. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the sign above say that the second floor is for women¡¯s


    clothing?¡±


    That was when Diane exined. ¡°The stores on the first floor are cheaper. The most expensive ones


    are several hundred dors. The second floor is where all the luxury brands are, and they can cost up


    to tens of thousands!¡±


    Severin, however, held the bag in one hand and carried Selene up with his other hand before walking


    toward the elevator. ¡°How am I going to spend an arm and a leg if you don¡¯t buy something more


    expensive? Besides, my wife is such a beautiful woman, and it¡¯s only right that she wears beautiful


    clothes too!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this man¡­¡±


    Diane was both exasperated and amused as she looked at Severin from behind. She felt that Severin


    was wasting money, but in the same vein, she could see that he was genuine in his efforts to treat her


    and Selene well.


    ¡°Sure thing, then. What he said makes sense. Can¡¯t me me for being born with good looks!¡± Diane


    had a rare vain smirk on her face as she followed the up.


    Once they reached the second floor, Severin put Selene down and led her into the first shop they


    saw.


    ¡°Hey, honey! The clothes here look pretty good!¡±


    Severin¡¯s eyes lit up immediately when he saw what they had on offer and he went in with Selene.¡±


    Why don¡¯t we go in and have a look?¡±


    Diane followed closely, but she had a slight frown on her face. The store was a well-known international


    brand that Diane used to patronize very often. Needless to say, she had not been there for nearly five


    years.


    ¡°Good afternoon, sir¡­¡± A female shop assistant greeted Severin when she saw him enter their


    premises. However, as soon as she saw Severin¡¯s clothes and the white-and-red woven bag that


    looked like those used by farmers, her expression turned weird all of a sudden.


    Brief though that expression was, Severin still caught sight of it and asked in an unhappy tone,¡± What¡¯s


    wrong? Am I not wee here?¡±


    The woman smiled awkwardly. ¡°No, no, no, of course you¡¯re wee! We hold all our customers in


    very high esteem!¡±


    Despite saying so, she looked down on him tremendously deep down. A country bumpkin like him -


    might not know that their store was a luxury brand, and she figured that he would leave without


    saying a word after looking at the price tag and being scared out of his wits.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Chapter 40


    After shing a forced smile to Severin, she turned to a young assistant near her. ¡°Hey, Bree, will you


    be all right if I handed these customers over to you? You need to make a good impression since you¡¯re


    new and all!¡±


    Oh, sure, Miss Debra!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The young female saleswoman nodded, and then said to Severin and Diane, ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, good


    afternoon. These right here are all our new models. You have a good figure, ma¡¯am, and I think a


    person of your grace should try them!¡±


    Debra walked to one side and chatted secretly with two of the more seasoned employees. ¡°Bree¡¯s


    pretty dumb, isn¡¯t she? I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be brave enough to ept those customers after I said. I¡¯ll


    pass them to her. She¡¯s wasting her time with them!¡±


    Another of the senior employees said, ¡°How can someone who looks like a farmer be able to afford our


    clothes? That was mean of you to pass them over to Bree!¡±


    ¡°Tch. You can¡¯t me me if she epts them. Did you see how respectfully she¡¯s exining the new


    models to them? It¡¯s like she¡¯s not worried that they might cause trouble. If I were her, the most I¡¯d do is


    just tell them that they can have a look around. It¡¯s good enough that I didn¡¯t chase. them out of the


    store. People with as poor a judgment as Bree aren¡¯t suited to working here, haha! ¡°Debra continued to


    sneer.


    Unbeknownst to them, Severin could still hear their whispers clearly despite their best abilities to keep


    their voices down.


    ¡°Mom! This dress looks so pretty! I think you¡¯ll look good in it!¡±


    Selene grabbed a white skirt with an innocent look on her face.


    Debra¡¯s expression soured the second she saw what happened. She strode over and yelled at Bree¡¯s


    face. ¡°What is wrong with you, Bree? Did you even care to wash this little girl¡¯s hands? Do you know


    how dirty they are? How could you just let these children touch those clothes so casually? Letting them


    look at the clothes is good enough. Are you going to pay for the clothes if they get soiled and the


    customers can¡¯t afford to buy them?¡±


    Bree opened her mouth and did not know what to say. She nced at Selene with a smile. ¡°But Miss


    Debra, her hands are super clean!¡±


    Debra was speechless for a moment, for she did not expect the newbie to be speaking up for the other


    party.


    Meanwhile, Selene was frightened by what happened and hid behind Severin in fear.


    Severin nced at Selene¡¯s reaction and his expression took a turn for the worse. He immediately. said


    to Debra, ¡°What¡¯s with this attitude of yours? How dare you speak to my daughter like that? Would you


    like me to report you to your superiors?¡±


    When Severin made that threat toward Debra, she was taken aback and immediately apologized with a


    smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, it wasn¡¯t my intention to scare your daughter. I was just trying to teach this newbie


    a lesson. The point is, this dress costs a very high price of thirteen thousand. She will


    be in trouble if it gets dirty and you end up not being able to afford it!¡±


    ¡°Get out of my face! You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t afford it!¡± Severinshed out coldly at Debra.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll leave right away!¡± As unhappy as Debra was, she responded with an awkward smile and left.


    Once she was out of sight, Severin squatted down, cupped Selene¡¯s face, and said with a smile,¡± Don¡¯t


    be scared, okay? Your hands are clean. Some people just have a ck heart, you see. That¡¯s


    even scarier!¡±


    He then turned to Bree and said, ¡°Take this skirt down and let my wife try it on!¡±


    Although Diane felt that the skirt was a bit expensive, she was also very upset by the way the other


    saleswoman looked down on her earlier. At that moment, she no longer refused to wear the clothes


    and immediately went into the fitting room with the clothes.


    Coincidentally, Edward was passing by outside with a woman around his arm. ¡°Hey, Edward, that


    woman who went in to try on some clothes looks just like Diane.¡±


    Edward froze for a moment. ¡°That can¡¯t be. You must¡¯ve mistaken someone else for her. How can


    Diane afford to shop here?¡± He sneered. ¡°Diane is a stunner, that¡¯s for sure, but it¡¯s a shame that she¡¯s


    too naive. I offered to marry her, but she turned me down! Man, I¡¯m so f*cking pissed off that she got


    pregnant with an ex-convict!¡±


    ¡°Look, it is her!¡± The woman was Edward¡¯s side chick, and when she saw that the woman was Diane,


    she smiled wickedly and said, ¡°Looks like she¡¯d rather be with a poor country bumpkin than with you!¡±


    Edward¡¯s face turned blue with anger, and he said coldly. ¡°We¡¯re going over. I¡¯m curious to see who¡¯s


    the man that¡¯s buying clothes for the woman I like!¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Chapter 41


    Edward was fuming with anger, which was to be expected given that he had been waiting several years


    for Diane. Furthermore, her parents¡¯ attitude toward him the other day seemed to suggest that they


    were in favor of the marriage. It was hard for him not to get angry when he saw Diane shopping with


    other men.


    Diane walked out in the beautiful dress, and at this moment, she looked even more angelic after


    changing out of her food delivery uniform. Even Severin was mesmerized by the sight of her.


    There were hints of elegance in her beauty, yet her cold temperament was still very much prevalent in


    her characters. Furthermore, her womanly nature was even more pronounced then, which could


    perhaps be attributed to her being a mother!


    ¡°How do I look? Does it look pretty on me?¡± Diane felt a little embarrassed when she found Severin


    staring at her, and her face blushed slightly as she posed him that question.


    ¡°It looks divine! How could it not look anything but beautiful on you? It¡¯s almost like it¡¯s tailor-made for


    you, Diane!¡± a man¡¯s voice remarked suddenly from behind Severin before thetter could even say


    anything.


    Severin frowned and sensed that something was wrong. His tone was overly affectionate with her, and


    it hinted at a much deeper rtionship.


    ¡°Mister Edward? Why are you here?¡± Diane frowned slightly when she saw who the man was. A bad


    feeling arose in her heart right then. After all, he was not someone they could provoke, especially since


    Edward was the scion of a second-tier upper-ss family. Not even the Shanahans would dare to


    offend him.


    Severin turned around and looked at the man. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re Edward! You¡¯re a wealthy man, aren¡¯t


    you, so much so that you were willing to offer one-and-a-half-million as her dowry!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Edward frowned when he heard that and looked at Severin. ¡°Who¡¯s this guy, Diane? Please don¡¯t tell


    me he¡¯s your new man. If you didn¡¯t want to be with me, I¡¯d feel a whole lot better if you could at least


    date some other rich young man instead of being together with garbage like him. Seeing you here with


    some loser is an insult to me. Are you trying to imply that I¡¯m worse than some poor viger?¡±


    ¡°Garbage, you say?¡± Severin frowned and clenched his fist.


    ¡°A, is something the matter? Does the poor viger feel like punching me? You know who I am,


    don¡¯t you? Now that you know that I n to give the Shanahans a dowry of a million dors. for Diane,


    you should be more aware of the gap between us. This gap is so huge that you can¡¯t even dream of


    crossing it. Are you still going to slog me?¡± Edward grinned coldly, raised his head. slightly, and


    assumed a position of superiority with a look of contempt.


    The four bodyguards behind him immediately took a step forward and were ready to take action if a


    fight ensued.


    ¡°Severin! Don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Diane immediately grabbed Severin¡¯s hand when she saw that he was


    about to raise his fist.


    Severin could only grit his teeth. Had he not promised his wife that he would listen to every single thing


    she said, he would have been halfway through beating that rich kid to a pulp. He smiled faintly, and


    said to Diane, ¡°I always listen to my wife, and I¡¯m not impulsive!¡±


    When Diane heard this, she blushed at once and red at Severin. ¡°Severin! Don¡¯t say it like that!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re calling her your wife now too?¡±


    When Edward saw Severin holding Diane¡¯s hands and calling her his wife, he nearly lost his


    composurepletely. He shot Severin a mean re and said, ¡°Stay the f*ck away from Diane, boyo.


    If you don¡¯t, I guarantee you¡¯ll drop dead before you even know it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t honor your request.¡± Severin smiled faintly. In his heart, he repeated to himself, Don¡¯t


    lower your status by entertaining a piece of trash.¡±


    ¡°Those are some very stubborn lips you have there. I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡± Edward chuckled. To keep


    up his gentlemanly demeanor, he suppressed his anger for the time being and asked Diane.¡± Did he


    just call you his wife¡¯? Didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t date anyone ever again when I asked you about it a few


    days ago? Why is this person calling you his ¡®wife¡¯?¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Chapter 42


    At that moment, the woman next to Edward sneered and said, ¡°Are you that clueless, Edward? Do you


    honestly think that this woman can endure loneliness? She¡¯s probably the kind of woman who pretends


    to be chaste but slept with a lot of men in reality. These people are very good at putting on a facade,


    you know. There¡¯s a word for these women-hypocrites!¡±


    that about my


    ¡°To hell with you. I don¡¯t care if you want to demean me, but don¡¯t you dare say woman!¡± Severin


    clenched his fist again after hearing that. ¡°You deserve a spanking!¡±


    ¡°Edward, look! This loser here wants to hit me!¡± The woman immediately hid behind Edward, but


    ironically, her expression seemed to warn him not toy a hand on her.


    However, Diane pulled Severin forcefully and shot him a look that signaled for him not to be impulsive.


    She then stepped forward and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that kind of woman, Edward? Besides, you have


    a wife, and yet here you are shopping with another woman and telling me that you love me. It seems to


    me that you brought that woman here just to disgust me!¡±


    ¡°Edward¡¯s rich. Why would it matter if a rich man has other women outside of their marriage? Isn¡¯t that


    normal? You¡¯re the one who shouldn¡¯t be a hypocrite you know. Look at you pretending to be all pure


    when you¡¯re leading Edward on while dating some other man! Who are you trying to fool by acting all


    innocent?¡± The woman shot back like a rabid dog in response to Diane¡¯s remark.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Edward pped her with the back of his hand. ¡°You stupid b*tch! If you don¡¯t


    have manners when you talk, then don¡¯t bother talking at all. I know Diane. You¡¯re barely even half as


    good as her.


    ¡°Edward, I¡­¡± The woman covered her face in shock. As aggrieved as she was at what happened, she


    did not dare to say another word.


    ¡°F*ck off!¡± Edward pointed to the door. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever show yourself in front of me ever again!¡±


    The woman was so angry, but she could only re viciously at Diane before turning around to leave.


    The saleswomen were all very frightened and could only stand helplessly some distance


    away.


    After all, everyone knew Edward and understood him to be someone who often brought beautiful


    women out to shop at their store. He might asionally smack the buttocks of a beautiful saleswoman


    that he fancied, but then he would spend several thousand after that. The entire store could be turned


    upside down by his antics and the saleswomen still would not dare to say a thing.


    After the woman left, Edward spread his hands open, unbuttoned his cor, and said to Diane,¡± Since


    you¡¯re not that kind of woman who sleeps around, then do tell me who this man is. I want a clear


    exnation today, or else I¡¯ll have my men crack his eggs open. Would you like to try me?¡±


    ¡°You expect that to do that with just these people?¡± Severin smiled in disdain when he heard that.


    Those men were all martial artists, but in his eyes, they were just as weak as ants.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to get yourself killed, aren¡¯t you?¡± one of the bodyguards threatened. They were


    unhappy when they heard his remark. Being able to work as Edward¡¯s bodyguards was proof that they


    had ample skills, and yet there they were being denigrated by a loser.


    ¡°You should just give up on me, Edward. I¡¯m his woman, he is Selene¡¯s father!¡± Diane smiled, held


    Severin¡¯s hand, and continued firmly, ¡°He was released ahead of schedule, and all I want now is for my


    family to live in peace from now on. I hope you won¡¯t bother me again!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°He-He¡¯s the b*stard girl¡¯s father? That same man?¡± Edward felt as if he had just been struck by


    fightning. It had never urred to him that the man he hated most was none other than the person


    standing right in front of him!

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Chapter 43


    ¡°Screw you!¡± Severin fumed with rage. He could still tolerate it if other people badmouthed him, but the


    one thing he could never ept was hearing someone call his daughter a b*stard child!


    In a sh, he kicked Edward in the stomach and sent thetter tumbling to the ground.


    ¡°Ack!¡± Edward spat out a mouthful of blood. A shocked expression appeared on his face, as if


    bewildered at being kicked by a loser like Edward.


    ¡°Why is it so hard for you to keep yourposure, Severin?¡± Diane was horrified because she knew


    that Edward was the scion of a second-tier upper-ss family. While there was no doubt that she was


    just as angry at Edward for the things he said, Severin¡¯s reaction would only make things worse!


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Honey, I can bear with many things, but hearing this son-of-a-b*tch calling Selene a b*stard isn¡¯t one


    of them!¡± Severin said angrily.


    ¡°Why are you guys just standing there? Beat him up!¡± Edward struggled to get up and ordered his


    bodyguards viciously.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m scared!¡± Selene was frightened by the sudden development in the situation and hugged


    Diane¡¯s thigh at once. Severin started to regret his actions when he saw how scared his daughter was.


    Hitting people might feel good for him, but a frightening experience was hardly ideal for his daughter.


    At that moment, however, the four bodyguards had already begun to attack him. Their stance and the


    way they swung their fists were a clear sign that they were trained individuals, and Severin had no


    choice but to fight back. He punched them several times in quick session, and the four bodyguards


    were all thrown to the ground before they could evennd a blow on his body.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± The four bodyguards writhed on the ground and clutched their chests.


    ¡°Get up, you losers! I told you to bear him up!¡± Edward yelled as he retreated. Severin¡¯s skills had


    scared him out of his wits.


    ¡°Sir, I¡­I feel like my ribs are broken!¡± One of the bodyguards finally stood up and said with a wince.


    ¡°Sir, mine are broken too!¡±


    The other three bodyguards said the same thing too.


    ¡°F*ck this!¡± Edward waspletely speechless. He did not expect that his four bodyguards-all of whom


    were martial artists-were not even able to go up against one person.


    ¡°All right, kid. Just you wait. This doesn¡¯t end here!¡± Atst, Edward stormed out with his men and left


    the premises in embarrassment.


    Diane seemed to be a little dumbstruck as she stood behind Severin. After all, she did not expect him


    to be that capable of holding his own in a fight.


    ¡°Yay! Dad won! Isn¡¯t that awesome, Mom?¡± The fear that Selene earlier had was instantly reced with


    joy. She leaped for joy and pped her hands when Edward and his men left after getting beaten by


    Severin.


    Severin came over, carried Selene tenderly, and kissed her chubby face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared, Selene?¡±


    ¡°I was scared that those meanies will beat you up, but you were so strong, Dad! Those bad guys are no


    match for you!¡± the little girl said innocently.


    Severin breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that and said to Selene, ¡°Great. Would you like to be


    as good as I am in the future?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± she answered without hesitation.


    Severin smiled. ¡°All right. When you get older, I¡¯ll teach you how to punch, hone your inner energy, and


    turn you into a super-powerful girl! Would you like that?¡±


    ¡°Yay! I can¡¯t wait! I want to be just as strong as you next time!¡±


    Selene¡¯s happiness showed on her face.


    On one side, Diane rolled her eyes at Severin. ¡°Of all the things you could teach your daughter, did you


    really have to choose fighting skills? And you make it sound so mysterious when you say ¡®hone your


    inner energy. I think you just read too many novels!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Severinughed in response to her remark. He looked at her from head to toe once more. This


    dress really does look beautiful on you! You should try on a few others!¡±


    Severin then turned to the fear-stricken Bree who was standing to one side. ¡°Could you bring those


    dresses over here as well? I¡¯d like my wife to try them too!¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Chapter 44


    ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡± Bree was so frightened that her voice was trembling slightly. ¡°Who in world is this guy?¡± she


    wondered. ¡®He didn¡¯t even think twice before hitting Mister Edward.¡±


    Diane tried on several garments again, all of which looked exceptionally good on her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take them all!¡± Severin smiled in satisfaction. He turned to Bree and said, ¡°Could you let me know


    how much it all costs?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re taking¡­all¡­ of them?¡± Bree was taken aback. The most expensive set that they tried on cost


    upward of about ten thousand, and the cheaper ones were worth a thousand or so. In total there were


    seven or eight garments, and their price would almost certainlye to a total of well over forty


    thousand.


    ¡°That I am. Did I not make myself clear?¡± Severin smiled faintly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little excessive?¡± Diane found his gesture to be a little sweet because she never expected


    Severin to be so willing to spend money on her. Still, those five difficult years of her life made her feel


    that buying all those clothes was a bit too over the top.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you call spending an arm and leg, right?¡± Severin remarked with a smile.


    ¡°Sir, the total price after the discount is forty thousand dors!¡± Bree came back and said to Severin


    after she went to one side to do some calctions.


    ¡°Great. Now please pack them nicely for me!¡± Severin smiled and carried his woven bag to the cash


    register.


    ¡°No way! He bought¡­all of them?¡± Debra, who was standing not far away, waspletely


    dumbfounded. She wondered if she was in some sort of weird dream where a viger wearing ill- fitting


    clothes and a woven bag could afford to buy clothes worth 40,000 dors.


    ¡®That sale should¡¯ve been mine,¡¯ she thought. Themission from that transaction was a hefty


    amount indeed, and because the clothes there were very expensive, being able to sell one or two


    garments worth less than a thousand was already an achievement. Meanwhile, dresses worth several


    thousand would usually sit on the shelves for months.


    Surprisingly, Severin bought all of them at once.


    ¡°Is he really able to fork out that sum?¡± The other two senior employees were just as surprised. It was


    through sheer luck that Bree could make such a huge sale.


    Since it was Bree¡¯s first time handling such a big order, she was a little nervous and unconsciously


    uttered the line, ¡°Would that be cash or card, sir?¡± She felt dumb after asking that question


    because clearly, no one would pay such a huge sum in cash!


    To her surprise, Severin smiled and said, ¡°Cash!¡±


    He opened the woven bag to reveal stacks of bills, all of which were tied up in bundles of one


    thousand. He counted forty-one stacks and tossed them on the counter. ¡°That¡¯s forty thousand, right?


    Here¡¯s forty-one thousand. The extra is a little tip for you. You¡¯ve provided good service, and your


    attitude has been excellent too!¡±


    ¡°A tip? But sir¡­that¡¯s too much!¡± Bree was taken aback, for she had never imagined that she would


    receive a tip of a thousand dors!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s peanuts!¡± Severinughed, closed the zipper of the woven bag, and carried the shopping


    bag out. Diane and Selene were waiting for him at the entrance.


    ¡°Whoa, Bree, you¡¯re so lucky! You¡¯ve made so much money with such a huge tip!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to get a bigmission fee from this sale too! I¡¯m so jealous!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s safe to say that you¡¯ll have no problem being epted as a full-time employee with that sale. Don¡¯t


    you think you should treat us to dinner tonight?¡±


    The senior employees looked jealous.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll treat everyone to a nice meal tonight!¡± Bree smiled gleefully.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find some clothes for Selene and my parents! too¡± Severin chuckled, and added as an


    afterthought, ¡°By the way, I need to buy some toys for my daughter too!¡±


    ¡°What about you? You should buy some nicer clothes too. The ones you¡¯re wearing don¡¯t fit. well


    anymore!¡± Diane looked at Severin and reminded him.


    Severin replied with a grin, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to care so much about me, honey.¡±


    Diane was speechless. She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll embarrass me if wore


    those clothes and stood by my side. Didn¡¯t you know that I¡¯m the most beautiful woman in the eyes of


    all those rich young men?¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Chapter 45


    After buying some clothes for Selene, Severin bought two sets each for Judith and Maurice before


    finally choosing some clothes for himself.


    Diane looked at the outfit in front of her and analyzed Severin¡¯s body figure before suggesting,¡± This


    looks pretty good. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Severin nodded and went to the fitting room right away.


    When he walked back out, Diane was briefly enthralled by what she saw. The saying that ¡®clothes make


    the man¡¯ was particrly apt in Severin¡¯s case. The handsomeness and tall stature that he possessed


    was further amplified when changed into better-looking clothes.


    ¡°Do I look good, honey?¡± Severin asked with a smile.


    His question finally snapped Diane back to her senses and she nodded. ¡°It does, actually. You should


    buy a couple more since there probably aren¡¯t any nice clothes at home!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Severin answered with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to whatever my wife says!¡±


    Diane felt a little bashful, so she acted coyishly angry and said, ¡°You say that, but did you listen to me


    when I told you not to do anything to Edward? He¡¯s the scion of a second-tier family. Knowing him, I


    don¡¯t think he¡¯ll just leave this matter aside just like that. Please don¡¯t be impulsive the next time you


    meet him. Just apologize to him and see if he¡¯ll forgive you!¡± 1


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious! Me? Apologizing to him? He hit on my woman and called my daughter a b*


    stard! He¡¯s lucky I didn¡¯t snap his neck then and there!¡± Severin was not pleased to hear Diane say


    that, but the second he saw her gloomy and unhappy face, he could only smile. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll try my


    very best to be less impulsive in the future, and I¡¯ll tolerate it as far as I possibly can. I¡¯ll be as tolerant


    and forgiving as a priest! That should do it, right?¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Severin¡¯s words made Dianeugh, and her smile was more beautiful than the flowers in


    springtime.


    After leaving the shopping mall, Severin said, ¡°Sigh, I spent so much money that there are only about


    eighty-five thousand dors left.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Have you finally learned how to appreciate money? Did you think that you were


    rich just because you¡¯ve got a hundred-and-ny-thousand dors? You probably feel a little


    heartbroken now that you spent so much, right?¡± Diane said smugly.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Severin smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t feel heartbroken at all. I¡¯m just a little emotional. I mean, this is my first time


    spending so much money in one go!¡±


    The bank card given by the old wacko contained astronomical figures. Though it might be a stretch to


    say that the money within was like a country¡¯s coffers, one would not be too far off to say that.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time we head back to your home. Your parents should be very happy to see the clothes that


    you bought for them!¡± Diane suggested.


    To her surprise, Severin responded, ¡°Now? I think we should buy a car first, honey! We don¡¯t have


    one yet, and this cash is pretty heavy to carry around. A car will be so much more convenient for us to


    go out in the future!¡±


    ¡°Whoa, you really were telling me the truth, Mom! Dad dide back after earning a lot of money!


    We¡¯ll have a good life in the future!¡±


    After hearing that they were going to buy a car, Selene¡¯s eyes lit up and she was overjoyed!


    ¡°Okay. A car would also be super convenient for you to drive Selene to and from kindergarten in the


    future!¡± Diane nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Would it be better to get an Audi, a BMW, or a Mercedes-Benz? Maybe a Maserati? How about a


    Ferrari?¡±

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Chapter 46


    Severin began hesitating over which brand would be best.


    In any case, an Audi or something simr would be the least he should get since he already had a


    worth of tens of millions. After all, if he continued to keep a low profile too much, he was worried that


    karma might strike back at him for his actions. 1


    that


    ¡°Audi? Maserati? I think you¡¯ve gone nuts after getting that little bit of money. That money you just got


    back was your parents¡¯ hard-earned money. Are you going to spend it all? Have you forgotten. your


    family still owes money to some of your rtives? I overheard your parents talking about it when I


    dropped by there once!¡± Dianembasted him angrily. ¡°Even if you have money, you can¡¯t just spend it


    like there¡¯s no tomorrow, you know? I only allowed you to buy clothes for me, Selene, and your parents,


    because I¡¯m treating the entire purchase as you making it up to us. As for the car, you have absolutely


    no reason to buy one that¡¯s so expensive!¡±


    Severin felt a little ashamed when he saw that Diane was genuinely angry. He tried to probe for another


    response by asking, ¡°But what if I told you I have millions? And by that, I mean, tens and tens of


    millions!¡±


    Diane could only stare nkly at him in return. ¡°Tens of millions? How is that even possible? Who are


    you trying to fool?¡± She walked away angrily after that.


    Severin felt a little speechless, because he had already told her the truth, and it was up to her to


    believe it. If he went a step further and showed her the money in the bank ount, she might just get a


    heart attack from seeing all those zeroes, and that was something he would prefer to avoid. from


    happening.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Needless to say, Severin felt that it would be better for him to keep a low profile for the moment since


    that would allow him to see how his rtives reacted after his return. It would be bad for him if


    everyone knew that he had all that money because then there might be a ton of people asking to


    borrow money from him. That would be annoying, to say the least.


    With that in mind, Severin chased after her and apologized. ¡°Okay, honey. I won¡¯t brag anymore. I¡¯ll


    listen to whatever you say and buy whatever car you think is best!¡±


    Diane stopped walking and turned to him. ¡°I decided on a model long ago, actually. Let¡¯s just get a


    Chevrolet Spark. The price range for this car is just over ten thousand or so. As long as it can bring us


    from Point A to Point B, it¡¯s more than enough for us!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, honey. Having a car to bring us around will be much better than having to walk!¡±


    Severin had a look of approval while deep down he felt a surge of warmth. Judging by how Diane put it,


    she was indeed a good wife and mother who knew how to save money. Lucy, on the other hand, would


    have insisted that he buy a whole subway line for her if she knew that he had millions! After all, her


    vanity was more important than anything else.


    ¡°The main reason I chose that car is because you still have to pay back the money that your parents


    borrowed! I also want Selene to go to a better kindergarten, and the cost of one semester at some of


    the better ones can be as high as several thousand! We need to save as much money as we possibly


    can!¡± Diane smiled wryly.


    ¡°I never knew my wife would be such a whiz at managing the family finances! Let¡¯s get that Chevy


    then!¡± Severin said with a smile.


    Before long, the three of them took a taxi to a car showroom, where they bought their Chevrolet. Spark


    and drove it home.


    ¡°By the way, honey, how¡¯d you know that I was in the Richemont Hotel?¡± Severin could not figure -out


    the answer to that and decided to just ask Diane.


    ¡°I went to your house to look for you, but you weren¡¯t there. Then I remembered that Easton and Lucy


    were getting married today, so I went to the wedding venue because I was worried that you¡¯d cause


    trouble there. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d cause trouble for real!¡±


    After Diane finished speaking, she rolled her eyes at Severin and chided, ¡°Is it so hard to let your


    parents have some peace of mind when ites to you? They¡¯re already old. It won¡¯t be good for them


    to hear of your troublemaking. And personally, I¡¯d like for us to live a good and peaceful life in the


    future. That¡¯s more than enough.¡±


    ¡°Okay, honey, don¡¯t you worry! I¡¯ll make it up to you for sure!¡± Severin nodded seriously. ¡°This time, I¡¯m


    officially bringing you back to meet my parents!¡±


    ¡°Meet your parents¡­?¡± Diane¡¯s mind went nk, and it was obvious that she did not know what to say


    to him.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Chapter 47


    ¡°Maurice! I have bad news. Very bad news!¡± Judith rushed into the front yard in a panic while Maurice


    was resting there.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Maurice was taken aback. He had no idea what was happening, but he could sense


    from Judith¡¯s flustered expression that something was gravely wrong.


    Judith panted heavily. ¡°I went out to buy some groceries earlier and heard some people talking about


    some guy who caused trouble at Lucy and Easton¡¯s wedding today. There are rumors that the person


    known as de even showed up there with hundreds of men!¡±


    ¡°Do you mean to say that our son went there to cause trouble?¡± Maurice was quite frightened by what


    he heard. If that was the case, then there was a possibility that his son might be killed. After all, many


    people vanished without a trace after offending the Loughs.


    Meanwhile, de was the kind of name that sounded like bad news, and it was more likely than not


    that he was a person that should not be offended!


    ¡°Severin was nowhere to be seen when I got up this morning, and then there was that unknown woman


    who came over in a hurry to look for him, but left as soon as she found out that he wasn¡¯t home! This is


    very bad! Severin must be in trouble! What should we do?¡± Judith asked anxiously.


    ¡°What did those people say, exactly? Didn¡¯t you ask what happened next? Severin hasn¡¯te back


    yet even though it¡¯s already past noon. Do you think something could have happened to him? ¡°Maurice


    was starting to panic too, and he was at a loss over what to do next. After all, it was already about four


    or five o¡¯clock in thete afternoon, and the wedding would already have ended


    much earlier.


    ¡°I rushed back after I heard what they said and didn¡¯t ask any other questions. I¡¯m worried, Maurice.


    What if Severin¡¯s in trouble again? He was just released! How are we going to live our days if he goes


    back to prison? What are we going to do if they beat him up and crippled him? Or worse¡­killed him?!¡±


    Judith could not bear to think of the situation that Severin might be facing.


    At that moment, a small car drove right past the gate and parked in the front yard.


    ¡°Whose car could it be?¡± Maurice and Judith looked at each other in confusion, and they could see that


    the car seemed to be rather fresh out of the showroom. Soon, Severin, Diane, and Selene got down.


    ¡°Severin? What¡¯s happening?¡± Judith was relieved to see Severin return. ¡°What¡¯s with the car?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°I bought it!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You b-b-b-bought it? Where did you get the money to buy it?¡± Judith uttered in disbelief. She could


    never have imagined the day when he woulde back home with a small car. As if that was not


    shocking enough, Severin was wearing a handsome set of new clothes, and even his shoes were


    brand new and made of shiny leather. 1


    ¡°Well, I wanted to buy an Audi or a BMW, but Diane didn¡¯t allow it, so I followed her advice and got a


    Chevy instead!¡± Severin looked at the beautiful woman beside him with a smile on his face. He felt


    extremely lucky to have a wife like her.


    ¡°Diane?¡± Maurice had been wondering who that woman was, and after taking a careful look at her, he


    said, ¡°Isn¡¯t she the one who came to our home this morning? Her dress is so beautiful that I almost


    didn¡¯t recognize her anymore!¡±


    ¡°Mom, Dad, this is my wife, Diane. And this little girl here is our daughter, Selene!¡± Severin smiled,


    stepped forward, and took Diane¡¯s hand while introducing them to his parents.


    ¡°Wife?!¡±


    ¡°Daughter?!!¡±


    The old couple gasped in surprise and their jaws nearly fell to the ground. Their son had juste out


    of prison a day earlier. Seeing him with a car was already big enough of a shock for them, and hearing


    that he had a wife and daughter simply left them dumbstruck.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Chapter 48


    Furthermore, the dress that she was wearing did not look cheap at all. Maurice and Judith¡¯s first


    thought was, ¡®Did my son get together with a rich woman in just one day?¡¯


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Yes. She¡¯s the one who gave you money every month¡­¡±


    ¡°Diane! Please have a seat.¡± Maurice smiled awkwardly and did not know what to say next. He


    was still stunned to know that his son had left the home as a single man earlier than morning and


    suddenly came back with a wife and daughterter in the day.


    Judith pulled Severin to one side and Maurice immediately followed them too.


    ¡°What on earth is going on here? You need to give us an exnation! She¡¯s quite a pretty young


    woman, but isn¡¯t it a little too sudden to have a wife and a daughter? Is she a divorcee?¡±


    After thinking for a while, Judith could not help but say, ¡°Will she even like us when we¡¯re so poor?¡±


    That was when Severin exined everything to the two of them.


    ¡°I see! So that¡¯s how it is. This is the Shanahans¡¯ eldest young miss. I didn¡¯t expect that the man she


    slept with back then was you!¡± Maurice was overwhelmed when he heard his exnation. That incident


    caused quite a stir back then, so they did have a general idea of what happened. Still, it hardly crossed


    their minds that the man Diane slept with was their son.


    ¡°So, she¡¯s the one who secretly gave us money in the past few years. Severin, these few years were


    probably really hard for her. She came from an upper-ss family, was kicked out of her family home,


    and insisted on giving birth to her baby. Being a single mother is difficult enough, and yet she still found


    it in her to help your father and me. You need to make sure to treat her well in the future!¡±


    After pondering over it for a bit, Judith nced at Diane who was sitting quietly there and said sternly to


    Severin, ¡°I¡¯ll disown you if you ever do anything to let her down!¡±


    Maurice agreed. ¡°Yes. She¡¯s a good woman, and she even waited all those years for you! A woman like


    her is a hundred times better than Lucy, so you must be good to her. We¡¯ll be happy as she doesn¡¯t


    think too badly of us being poor!¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you two. We¡¯re not poor!¡±


    Having said that, Severin walked over, opened the trunk of the car, and took out several shopping bags


    full of clothes. ¡°These are for you.¡±


    ¡°W-w-why did you buy all these clothes? It¡¯s such a waste of money! You should¡¯ve just bought them


    for your wife and daughter,¡± Judith remarked when she saw Severin carrying out all those


    clothes.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Rx, Mom. I bought some for them too. Everyone gets clothes!¡±


    Severin then turned to Selene and said, ¡°These are your grandparents, Selene. Say hi to them!¡±


    The little girl looked at Maurice and Judith before calling out timidly, ¡°Hi, Grandpa! Hi, Grandma!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my dear little granddaughter!¡± Judith¡¯s heart was filled with joy. Though she was d that


    Severin had returned, she was nheless worried that it would difficult for him to find a wife. Given


    his age, their family¡¯sck of money, and the debt they still owed, her worries were most definitely


    justified. She was therefore pleasantly surprised that he had brought back a beautiful wife and even a


    little girl whom she could call her granddaughter.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be happier!¡± Maurice nodded immediately once more and his eyes turned red with excitement.


    At that moment, Severin looked at Diane and said to her, ¡°How long are you going to wait before. you


    call them mom and dad?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Diane opened her mouth to speak, but she was still a little awkward and was still not ustomed


    to it.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The old couple nced eagerly at her when they saw her preparing to speak. However, Diane quickly


    lowered her head again and acted as if she could not bring herself to say it. Judith immediately smiled


    awkwardly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t push her, Severin. She only just came here, and we haven¡¯t gotten to know


    each other better yet. Don¡¯t worry about it. She can always call us that a littleter!¡±


    At that time, Diane bravely raised her head and said to the old couple, ¡°Mom, Dad! From now on, we¡¯re


    a family, so let¡¯s live a happy life together. I hope you¡¯ll bear with my shorings!¡±

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Chapter 49


    ¡°Yes, that sounds good. From today on, we¡¯re a family!¡± When Judith heard Diane calling her ¡®mom ¡®,


    she felt overwhelmed with excitement in an instant. ¡°Agh, I didn¡¯t know that my daughter-inw and my


    granddaughter wereing today, so I didn¡¯t buy much groceries today. I¡¯ll head out right. away and


    get some more!¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure!¡± Maurice could not have been happier too. Diane was a very beautiful woman, and she was


    also born as the eldest young miss to a well-known family in the Shanahans. It was truly a blessing that


    Severin had the chance to marry someone like her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go out again, Mom. We¡¯ll be moving elsewhere anyway, so let¡¯s eat out for dinner


    tonight!¡± Severin stopped her as soon as he saw Judith heading for the door.


    That was when Judith finally reacted. ¡°Yeah. We should eat out tonight! Wait¡­did you say we¡¯re


    moving? Where are we moving to? And where did you get the money for this car?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Severin went to the rear of the car, took out the woven bag, and opened it in front of Judith and


    Maurice.


    ¡°Severin! Where did all this moneye from?! Don¡¯t frighten me like that!¡± Judith was terrified to see


    all that cash.


    ¡°I heard that someone caused trouble at Easton and Lucy¡¯s wedding today. It wasn¡¯t you, was it?¡±


    Maurice asked.


    Severin grinned and said, ¡°It was me!¡±


    ¡°But that can¡¯t be possible! How did they eventually let you go?¡± Maurice could not believe what he just


    heard.


    Severin then exined, ¡°Mom, Dad, remember the forty-thousand-dor dowry that you gave the


    Orwells? And remember our house that was originally worth three hundred thousand but she sold it off


    to Easton for half that price? Well, the totales to a-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors, so I told the


    Orwells to return the money to me!¡±


    ¡°But how? Your father was beaten up when he went to ask for the forty thousand, so how could they


    have been all right with returning more than three times that amount? I know Helga¡¯s character. She¡¯ll


    never return any money that was given to her.¡± Judith still could not believe that the Orwells would


    return the dowry as well as the bnce for the price of the house.


    Diane joined in the conversation from beside and exined, ¡°Because Severin has medical skills, and


    he saved the life of the Longhorns¡¯ Mister Henry. The Longhorns are a first-tier upper-ss family, and


    he¡¯s the head. With Henry there to speak up for Severin, the Loughs wouldn¡¯t dare to object at all! Even


    the Shanahans would be afraid of crossing the Longhorns!¡±


    After getting a rough idea of the situation, Maurice and Judith breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°There¡¯s still eighty-five thousand left. It¡¯s for you two to spend!¡± Severin smiled. ¡°This is to make up for


    all the suffering you went through in the past few years!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, we can¡¯t possibly take all this money.¡± Judith hastily declined and exined her rationale


    for doing so. ¡°Selene is almost ready to go to kindergarten, and you two also need to


    spend a lot of money too. You should be keeping it for yourself!¡±


    Diane felt a little emotional too, and she said to Judith, ¡°You were in the same boat as I was in the past


    few years. I know that a lot of people look down on you behind your back, saying that your son is a


    criminal.¡± After some further thought, she then said firmly, ¡°Mom, Dad¡­ You should take it. It¡¯s


    Severin¡¯s way of showing his filial piety to his parents!¡±


    Severin took Diane¡¯s hand. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll give Diane the perfect wedding and make up for lost time!


    Diane rolled her eyes at Severin. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Our daughter is already four


    years old. It¡¯s a little toote for it now!¡±


    Although Diane did somewhat regret not having a wedding, she knew better than anyone that she


    would be the butt of jokes again if she organized one that was too simple and did not put much effort


    into it. After all, she was the Shanahans¡¯ eldest young miss, and there were quite a few rich people who


    knew her. It was clear that Severin did not have the financial ability to give her a more luxurious


    wedding, so she did not put too much hope for one as a result!


    ¡°I can assure you that I¡¯ll make everything up to you in the future. You have my word that I won¡¯t


    embarrass your family!¡± Severin said firmly.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. We¡¯ll just take half this money then. You two can take


    the other half!¡± Judith finally said after giving it some more thought.


    ¡°That¡¯ll work too. We still owe Aunt Marie¡¯s family money, don¡¯t we? I¡¯ll just use our half to pay back the


    debt!¡± Severin nodded.


    He then said to his parents, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now, so why don¡¯t we just move to our new ce right


    away? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a lot of stuff to pack up.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s not a lot of stuff to pack up? I¡¯d still like to bring a few more clothes!¡± Judith


    hurried in.


    ¡°Is the ce you¡¯re renting far from here? If it¡¯s not, you guys can drive and I¡¯ll go there on my bike!


    ¡°Maurice seemed to think that Severin had rented a better ce because he did not want his family to


    live in an old and dpidated house.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Severin was speechless for a moment. ¡°Just leave the bike here, Dad. I have money, so you don¡¯t need


    to feel like you have to be frugal in the future. You¡¯re both at an age where you should enjoy life!¡±


    ¡°Haha, all right, all right. We¡¯ll enjoy ourselves in the future!¡± Maurice smiled contentedly. From the


    looks of it, his son had matured and showed much more promise in life.


    The old couple packed up some clothes and then put them with their valuables in the trunk.


    ¡°Diane, this is a jade bracelet handed down through generations within our family. You¡¯re with Severin


    now, but there¡¯s nothing we can give to you. I hope you won¡¯t dislike this little gift too much. It might not


    be very valuable, but it¡¯s the least we can do for you!¡±


    Judith took out a bracelet from a box and handed it to Diane. Diane smiled and put it on. ¡°Thank you.


    It¡¯s really beautiful! I like it a lot!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you do!¡± Judithughed.


    Seeing as Diane was getting along very well with his parents and did not seem averse to their poor


    family, Severin became even more determined to ensure that Diane never suffered again in the future.


    It did not take long for Severin to drive them to a vi area. Their ce was a straight drive up the top


    of the mountain.


    ¡°Did you go the wrong way, Severin? This area is for rich people!¡± Judith and Maurice were sitting at


    the back of the car, and they were terrified when they saw Severin preparing to drive up the mountain.


    ¡°I heard that the vis here cost several million! Do people even put these ces up for rent?¡± Maurice


    gulped and wondered if he was dreaming.


    ¡°Rx, you two!¡± Severin smiled and got ready to drive up.


    Before he could reach the top, however, there was a security checkpoint and a gate that stopped them


    from proceeding further.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, but did you drive the wrong way? You¡¯re reaching Dragon Lake Vista soon if you


    keep driving up. Outsiders are strictly forbidden from entering!¡±


    Of the three security guards that were chatting idly at the guardhouse, one of them walked over and


    asked politely after seeing Severin¡¯s Chevrolet.


    ¡°I¡¯m a homeowner here. Please open the gates for me. The security check doesn¡¯t recognize my car


    because I just bought it today and haven¡¯t registered it with the management yet!¡± Severin exined to


    the security guard with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re a homeowner?¡± The security guard¡¯s expression turned weird all of a sudden and he smiled


    mockingly, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re a homeowner here? It would¡¯ve been more believable if your said that


    you were just visiting a rtive. Are you really telling me that you own one of the vis here? Why


    would someone who has the financial means to own this ce choose to drive at Chevy?¡±


    Severin¡¯s face turned sour. ¡°Is there some kind of rule preventing homeowners from driving a Chevy?


    Do you look down on Chevys?¡±

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Chapter 51


    ¡°Haha, this isn¡¯t an issue of whether we look down on Chevys. Did you even stop to have a good look


    at where you¡¯re at right now? We recognize almost all the homeowners here, and the cars that they


    drive are either Porsches, Maseratis, or Ferraris! The value of the cars they own could reach millions!¡±


    Another security guard sneered and chided in agreement with his colleague. ¡°Oh, and there are those


    who drive a Rolls-Royce too! Honestly, this is the first time we¡¯ve seen someone drive a Chevy and


    im to be a homeowner here!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Isn¡¯t he going to leave? Hey, pal, it¡¯s obvious that you drove to the wrong. ce!¡±


    Another security guard came over and began to urge Severin to leave too.


    ¡°He says he owns one of the houses here. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s hrious?¡± The fat security guard from


    earlier said with a heartyugh.


    ¡°Severin, did you go the wrong way? The houses here are very expensive!¡± Judith looked at the vis


    in front of her. They were all huge, detached units. At a nce, it was clear that not many people could


    afford such houses.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. Our ce is right inside!¡± Severin turned around and smiled at Judith.


    When the two security guards heard Judith¡¯s words, they were even more certain that Severin was


    merely bragging. The thin security guard who camest earlier said, ¡°Well, there is an easy way to


    solve this. Anyone who owns a vi here would have a key. Take yours out and show it to us. Then


    we¡¯ll know if you¡¯re telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Show us your key then? Haha!¡± The fat man immediately said.


    All of a sudden, a Ferrari drove up behind the Chevrolet and began honking at Severin to move. Behind


    the Ferrari was an Audi A8.


    Severin took out the key and showed it to the security guard. ¡°Do you believe it now?¡±


    The fat guard looked at the key and had a contorted expression on his face. ¡°No way. He has a key!¡±


    The thin one had a befuddled look on his face too, and the three of them were surprised that Severin


    was actually able to produce the key.


    As soon as Severin took out the key, Judith and Maurice could not help but breathe a sigh of relief from


    the rear seat.


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with this car? Are you going in or not? If not, then get out of the way! Don¡¯t just block


    us all from entering!¡± A stylishly-dressed woman then stepped out of the Ferrari and urged impatiently.


    Inside her car was another fashionably-dressed woman whose hair was dyed yellow, and that woman


    seemed to be just as impatient too.


    Several people then came down from the Audi behind the Ferrari. They were none other than Easton,


    Lucy, Quinn, Timothy, and Patrick. Easton was very unhappy after his wedding was ruined, so he


    decided to bring everyone to get some drinks at a bar. As they were leaving, they met. Patrick¡¯s elder


    cousin sister and happened to hear that she had bought a vi at Dragon Lake Vista. None of them had


    ever seen a vi there, so they had the sudden thought toe over and


    have a look.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After seeing Patrick¡¯s cousin get out of the car, they got out as well and wanted to find out what was


    going on.


    The fat security guard could only smile awkwardly and say, ¡°This person said he¡¯s the owner here, but I


    don¡¯t remember any of the owners driving a Chevy. And besides, why would anyone drive this car


    brand when they have a worth of billions?¡± Having said that, he paused for a moment and added,


    ¡°But the thing is, he¡¯s got a key!¡±


    ¡°Damn b*stard! Of all the people in the world, it just has to be you, Severin!¡± Patrick initially wanted to


    unt himself in front of Severin at the wedding, since he had always hated Severin for sessfully


    winning Lucy¡¯s heart in the past. Unfortunately, he did not expect Severin to send him flying with a


    single kick. When he saw Severin in the car and recalled the events earlier, his face immediately turned


    red with anger.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Chapter 52


    Meanwhile, Easton was just as infuriated and clenched his fists very tightly when he knew that Severin


    was the driver. Having bumped into him less than a few hours after the ruined wedding, he felt as if the


    world was too small a ce.


    When Severin saw that Easton was there too, he got out of the car and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are


    you going to try and beat me up again?¡±


    ¡°I¡­You¡­¡± Easton was so overwhelmed with anger that he felt like strangling Severin to death right.


    then and there. Having witnessed Severin¡¯s fighting abilities that day, however, he knew that he would


    never be a match for Severin. In the end, he could only keep hisposure even though he was


    already teetering on the edge of exploding with rage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive again, Severin!¡± Judith was worried that her son would offend Easton again. and


    immediately got out of the car to stop him.


    ¡°Is this the hothead you guys were talking about earlier?¡± The stylishly-dressed woman frowned at


    Severin and asked the group.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Patrick turned to his cousin, Jada Stone, and said, ¡°Yup. This is the same guy who made a ruckus at


    Easton¡¯s wedding today and demanded that the dowry be returned to him. Doesn¡¯t that disgust. you?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who he is, Miss Jada?¡± The security guard asked after hearing their conversation. Does


    he really own a vi here? He has the key to one of the units.¡±


    ¡°Him?¡± Easton asked with a sneer. ¡°Owning a house here? That¡¯s just ridiculous. This guy¡¯s poor, and


    he just came out of prison! How can an ex-convict who was released just a couple of days ago be able


    to afford a vi here?¡±


    Lucy snickered as well. ¡°Hehe, why would I marry Easton if that dirt-poor loser can afford a vi here?


    Only the rich have the financial ability to buy a home here! If you ask me, I think his key is probably


    fake!¡±


    Maurice had gone down the car with Judith earlier, and they felt a little ashamed when they heard the


    usation that the key might be a fake. After all, they felt that Severin could not have had the means


    to afford a vi there when it was probably very expensive even to rent it!


    ¡°The keys used here are very unique and cannot be forged. Let me have a look at it!¡± The fat security


    guard looked at Severin coldly and seemed rather petnt.


    Severin smiled faintly and handed the key over. After scrutinizing it briefly, he frowned and said, ¡± It¡¯s


    genuine.¡±


    A sudden thought urred to Jada and she immediately reminded the security guard, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a


    serial number on the keys? There aren¡¯t a lot of vis here, so it won¡¯t be difficult to find out which unit it


    is from the serial number! Not that it matters anyway, if it¡¯s fake, no amount of forging can make it


    genuine. If it turns out that the key is real, then he probably stole it from the real owner!¡±


    Patrick felt that Jada¡¯s words made sense. His eyes immediately lit up and said, ¡°Yeah! This guy


    must have stolen a key from somewhere and wants to sneak in here to steal stuff. Money is the one


    thing hecks now that he¡¯s out of prison. If he could just pull a fast one and steal some


    valuables, he¡¯d be rich in no time! I was told that some of the homeowners here own artwork that is


    worth millions!¡±


    After looking carefully at the key, the security guard said, ¡°Eight-o-eight. Isn¡¯t that thergest unit on the


    mountainside with the best location?¡±


    Jada immediatelyughed when she heard that. ¡°Hahaha! He stole the key for sure! That


    particr unit is most famous for being owned by the Longhorns. It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t live here


    anymore after moving to the new residential area down south!¡±

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Chapter 53


    ¡°Haha, bravo, Severin! I can¡¯t believe you took advantage of Mister Henry¡¯s lunch treat and stole the


    keys to his vi! You probably know that they don¡¯t live here, so you swiped the keys off him and


    nned to live here yourself!¡± Eastonughed even more after hearing this. ¡°I¡¯ve seen many


    shameless people before, but none as shameless as you!¡±


    Lucy taunted him too. ¡°Being poor drove you nuts! I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too far-fetched that you went and


    stole a key. I mean, you did ask my family to return the dowry.¡± She then turned to the three security


    guards in front of her, ¡°I think you should know that he extorted a hundred and ny thousand dors


    from me today. I bet you would¡¯ve been tricked into letting him in if he came here in a better car, like an


    Audi or maybe a BMW. Luckily for you guys, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to spend any money and bought


    such a low-end car!¡±


    Jada agreed too. ¡°She¡¯s right. If you let someone like him in and he ends up stealing stuff from the


    vis, I don¡¯t think you guys will be able to bear the responsibility!¡±


    The three security guards were frightened to hear that.


    On the other hand, Maurice and Judith pulled a long face as they stood at one side. They started


    doubting Severin and began to wonder if the usations of him stealing the key were true.


    Judith looked at Severin and firmly decided to believe her son. She said to Lucy and the others, Stop


    making wild usations! My son would never do such a thing, so don¡¯t nder him when you have no


    proof!¡±


    ¡°nder?¡± Lucy grinned coldly. She crossed her hands over her chest and said, ¡°That key is the proof


    right there! What other proof do you need?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I share the same view too,¡± Jada agreed. ¡°This vi is worth nearly eleven million dors, and it¡¯s


    owned by the Longhorns. No other evidence can be more conclusive than this!¡± She looked at Severin


    and the others with contempt.


    Diane had been sitting quietly inside the car all that time, but eventually, she could not take the insults


    anymore and stormed out. She then said to the group of people, ¡°And what if Severin didn¡¯t steal it? Do


    any of you have the balls to bet on that with us?¡±


    Easton remarked straightforwardly, ¡°Oh, Miss Diane, I¡¯m curious where you got the balls to act so


    tough! No one from your family spoke up for you today. Do you think you¡¯re still their beloved little


    daughter? I have to say, you and Severin are quite a perfect match! It¡¯s amazing to think that you¡¯d fall


    for someone like him. Did you knock your head on something? Because I think something¡¯s wrong with


    your brain!¡±


    ¡°I dare you to repeat that, damn it!¡± Severin clenched his fists and was ready to charge at Easton when


    thetter made such uncouth remarks about Diane.


    However, Severin¡¯s parents held him back as firmly as they could and advised him to avoid being so


    impulsive.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re lucky my bodyguards aren¡¯t with me right now, or else I would¡¯ve settled scores with


    you for this morning¡¯s incident. But who cares. I¡¯ll get even with you sooner orter!¡± Easton snorted


    coldly, and said to the three security guards, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Call the police! He


    should be locked up in prison for stealing that key!¡±


    The fatter of the three guards said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve just called our head of security, and the management is


    now calling the Longhorn family to check with them. You can rest assured that he¡¯ll be done for as long


    as we can confirm that he stole the key!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, then we¡¯ll be staying around here a little longer then. I can¡¯t wait to see this guy get


    arrested again! Hahaha!¡± Eastonughed out loud. ¡°Man, this feels good! If we hadn¡¯t passed by here,


    this guy would probably have been waved in already!¡±


    In less than a minute, the head of security rushed over in person.


    ¡°Have you called the police, sir? This guy must be arrested for stealing this key. There¡¯s already solid


    proof that it belongs to the Longhorn family, the fat security guard immediately stepped forward and


    enquired about the situation, but what happened next left himpletely speechless.


    The head of security gave him a backhand p and said, ¡°Enough with your nonsense! Mister Severin


    here is the new owner of vi eight-o-eight!¡± He then went to Severin, held the key in the palm of his


    hand, and handed it respectfully to Severin, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m very sorry that my subordinate here was unaware


    that you¡¯re the new owner. Your car hasn¡¯t been registered with the system yet too, so that¡¯s part of the


    reason for this whole misunderstanding!¡±


    ¡°Impossible! You people must¡¯ve been mistaken!¡± Easton eximed in disbelief after hearing that.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Chapter 54


    The head of security turned around and said to Easton, ¡°The management has already called the


    Longhorns, and we¡¯ve confirmed that Mister Severin was given the vi to stay in!¡±


    ¡°Given¡­¡±


    Easton unconsciously took a few steps back. He started to doubt his existence when he heard that


    Henry had given such a valuable residential property to Severin.


    ¡°That¡­that can¡¯t be. This expensive vi was given away?¡± Lucy¡¯s mouth was wide and she


    open could not bring herself to believe what she heard. The vi was worth more than ten million, and it


    was a status symbol for anyone who lived there.


    ¡°Mister Severin, please forgive us for not knowing that you were keeping a low profile. It was also our


    fault that we didn¡¯t know the vi was given to you!¡± One of the three security guards was terrified and


    hurried over to apologize.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s no biggie. You can¡¯t be expected to know everything, right?¡± Severin chuckled, and said,


    ¡°Remember to enter my license te number into your systemter. Hopefully, you¡¯ll learn not to look


    down on Chevy drivers next time!¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course! We assure you that we won¡¯t make the same mistake again in the future, Mister


    Severin!¡± The fattest of the three wiped off some cold sweat from his forehead when he saw that


    Severin did not me any of them. After all, the homeowners there were not people that they could


    afford to offend.


    Besides, if Henry could gift him a vi worth eleven million, then it was almost certain that there was


    more to him than meets the eye.


    ¡°It was¡­given to us?!¡± Judith and Maurice were also stunned. They really could not believe that


    someone would give such an expensive vi to their son.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Severin looked at Easton and the others before saying, ¡°You¡¯re right. There are still scores to


    settle between us, but I¡¯ll let you all off for now because it¡¯s already gettingte!¡±


    Severin got into the car as soon as he ended his sentence. The security guards immediately let Severin


    through and saluted him respectfully.


    ¡°What¡¯s with Henry and Severin? I thought you said that Severin just came out of prison?¡± Jada was


    also a little confused. She had been rather smug when speaking up for Easton and the others earlier,


    but at the end of the day, she only made a fool out of herself.


    Since that was the first time that she had encountered something like that, she felt very upset as a


    result.


    ¡°Yeah, but why would Mister Henry treat him to lunch today and even give him such an expensive vi?


    How lucky can he be!¡± Easton was even more upset. His family did not even have a vi like that, and


    Severin was living in one.


    ¡°Damn him!¡± Lucy was even more unhappy. She chose Easton because Severin was poor, so of course


    she did not want to see Severin living a good life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, babe. I¡¯ll make him regret it. F*ck him. I¡¯m guessing that the Longhorn family owed him a


    favor and decided to repay it by giving him that vi. Well, he can enjoy himself for now. There¡¯s plenty


    of time for me to get even with him in the future!¡± Easton remarked coldly and had a vicious look on his


    face!

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Chapter 55


    Severin soon drove the car to the gate of Vi 808. It was very huge, and there was a garage that was


    specially located next to the entrance. He parked the car there, got out, and took the key to open the


    door.


    ¡°I¡­I never dreamed that we¡¯d ever have the chance to live in such a big vi!¡± Maurice felt emotional


    when he looked at the big vi in front of him.


    Judith frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can¡¯t afford the management fees for such a big ce¡­¡±


    Severin opened the door with a smile. ¡°Leave those stuff to me. I want you to move in here with peace


    of mind, so don¡¯t worry so much about everything.¡±


    ¡°Come now, dear! Let¡¯s move our belongings in. I believe Severin must¡¯ve done some great things for


    Henry to give him this vi!¡± Maurice smiled and said, ¡°It seems that Severin¡¯s medical ability is


    exceptionally good and he saved Henry¡¯s life sessfully. We might not be able to afford a ce like


    this even if we work ourselves to death, but this might just be worth pocket change to Henry!¡±


    ¡°Right, we should move our stuff in first. It¡¯s getting dark already, so we should get everything sorted


    out and let everyone choose their rooms. Once that¡¯s done, we¡¯ll get some delicious food outside!¡±


    Diane smiled too. It was the first time in five years that she had felt genuinely happy. At longst, she


    no longer had to live in that small and cramped ce with her daughter.


    ¡°Will I have my room too, Mom?¡± Selene looked at Diane innocently and asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, of course! A vi as big as this would have lots and lots of rooms, both upstairs and downstairs!¡±


    Diane said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you up in a moment so you can choose the room you want!¡±


    ¡°Your mother and I are fine with downstairs. You three should take the rooms upstairs!¡± Maurice


    chuckled and added, ¡°You know, I kept worrying over what to do if Severin came out of prison with so


    much debt. He didn¡¯t have a house or a wife at the time too, but now, he has a wife and a daughter,


    and he can even call this huge vi home! It¡¯s all still so surreal to me!¡± !


    Judith rolled her eyes. ¡°Look at you, being all beside yourself with joy!¡±


    Mauriceughed. ¡°Haha, shouldn¡¯t I be unhappy? Everything changed overnight! We don¡¯t need to


    worry that Severin won¡¯t be able to find a wife anymore!¡±


    Judith once again urged Severin. ¡°The Longhorns have shown so much kindness to you, and while you


    did save the old man¡¯s life, it¡¯s rare for anyone to just give you a ce to stay. Always remember to


    repay them with the same kindness they¡¯ve shown you, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom. I understand. You should be enjoying yourself a little more, you know!¡± Severin smiled and


    added, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll make some medicinal liquid for you tomorrow so you can use it to wash your


    hair. I guarantee it¡¯ll turn ck within a week!¡±


    ¡°Look at you bragging. Does something that amazing even exist?¡± Judith was all smiles, and she


    seemed to have grown younger by several years since Severin returned. That youthful vigor was


    something she never had in the past. Severin¡¯s return meant that she no longer had to worry about


    whether or not he was doing all right in prison. 1


    2/2


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m an expert when ites to medical matters, and I promise I¡¯m not bragging.


    You¡¯ll see for yourself when the timees!¡± Severinughed and changed the topic. By the way,


    Mom, if I have the time these next few days, I¡¯ll ask someone to clean this ce up. Then we can invite


    Aunt Marie and the others over for a meal in another two or three days. We¡¯ll treat it as a little


    housewarming party! And when the timees, I¡¯ll return the money that we owe them!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t bother hiring people! Your dad and I can help clean the yard. It¡¯s not like we have


    anything to do, anyway. With all the free time we have, there¡¯s no need to spend all that money on


    hiring cleaners!¡± Judith immediately rejected the idea as she did not want to spend any money to clean


    the ce.


    Severin let out a sigh. ¡°Okay, Mom.¡± As things stood, his parents still had to slowly adapt to living life


    like rich people. That was no surprise, given that they spent their entire lives working so hard. It would


    be very unrealistic for him to suddenly ask them to change their way of thinking when it had been


    ingrained in them for so long.


    ¡°Oh dear, the decorations here are so luxurious!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, these sofas feel brand new!¡±


    ¡°Wow, there¡¯s even a bar here! And there¡¯s red wine up there too!¡±

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Chapter 56


    ¡°This chandelier probably costs hundreds!¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s more than that. I think it probably costs several thousand!¡±


    As soon as they stepped into the house, the old couple was once again stunned by the sheer luxury


    within.


    Diane smiled and took Selene upstairs, with Severin following behind them.


    ¡°The living area up here is just as spacious as the one below. There are rooms on either side of the


    corridor too! This ce does have a lot of rooms,¡± Severin pointed out.


    Diane made an off-handedment. ¡°It¡¯s good that there are more rooms. Now you can have. your


    own room instead of sleeping on the floor!¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Little did she expect that herment would prompt Selene to look up and re suspiciously at her.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be sleeping with Dad?¡±


    Diane¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. She looked at Severin before squatting down and saying to her


    daughter, ¡°Who told you that moms and dads must sleep together?¡±


    In response, Selene asked, ¡°Will I get a little brother if you don¡¯t sleep together?¡±


    Severin immediately smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Selene. Mom¡¯s just teasing you. We¡¯ll sleep together once in


    a while!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Selene replied with a chuckle, almost as if she understood it.


    Diane stood back up and rolled her eyes at Severin. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to choosing our rooms!¡±


    Before long, everyone had chosen their rooms, and all three were situated next to each other.¡± This


    way,¡¯ Severin thought, ¡®I can take care of them since my room is just beside theirs.¡±


    At that moment, de had sought out Draco Hall¡¯s Supreme Commander. ¡°My brother, it has shown


    itself. it has appeared!¡±


    The man, Larry Dune, was sipping leisurely on some tea.


    Upon seeing de¡¯s flustered look, Larry finally set the teacup in his hand down on the table.¡± Look at


    yourself. What¡¯s gotten into you? You¡¯re the second-inmand, for goodness¡¯ sake! What¡¯s gotten


    you so nervous!¡±


    de then said, ¡°Supreme Commander, the ring that you mentioned¡­ It¡¯s here. The Dracodeus. Ring


    has surfaced!¡±


    ¡°D-D-Dracodeus¡­the D-D-Dracodeus Ring!¡±


    A look of surprise came over Larry¡¯s expression and he stood up immediately. He frowned and asked,


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t mistake something else for it? Did the Dracodeus Ring show up here in our


    city? If that¡¯s true, wouldn¡¯t that mean that this is theing of the Dracodeus Temple¡¯s Supreme


    Leader?¡±


    Chapter 56


    2/2


    ¡°Yes. It is the Dracodeus Ring! You showed us that ring before, and I made sure to take a closer look


    today. This cannot be anything else but the Dracodeus Ring!¡± de said again.


    ¡°What kind of person is our supreme leader?¡± Larry pondered over it and asked further.


    ¡°He¡¯s an ordinary but handsome-looking young man in his twenties¡­¡± de recalled what happened


    and said, ¡°Perhaps I should tell you everything that happened today affairs in more detail!¡±


    After a while, Larry said, ¡°If Henry showed that high regard for him, then he must¡¯ve known that our


    supreme leader is no small fry. Do you know where he¡¯s staying? We should bring someone there to


    meet him!¡± Having said that, he remarked a little excitedly, ¡°Our supreme leader hase! Do you


    know what this means, de?¡±


    ¡°What¡­does it mean?¡± de had a puzzled look on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re all brawn and no brains. It means that we won¡¯t need to be afraid of those two opponents in the


    future. There¡¯s a chance we might be the true ruler of Brookbourn¡¯s underground forces!¡± Larry


    said.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Chapter 57


    de was ted to hear that and immediately said, ¡°Oh yeah! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Our supreme


    leader is here, so there¡¯s nothing for us to fear if he¡¯s willing to help us!¡±


    ¡°Correct!¡± Larry nodded. ¡°I believe, there must be something extraordinarily unique about him, else he


    wouldn¡¯t have be the leader of the twelve halls!¡± He then ordered, ¡°Go forth and find out where he


    lives! It¡¯s toote now, but we can bring our men to visit him tomorrow or the day after! Do be aware


    that our supreme leader is our divine existence. Mind your words all the time and avoid angering him at


    all costs!¡±


    Elsewhere, Severin was driving along the road when he spotted a restaurant that was rather tastefully


    decorated. He decided that they should have dinner there. As soon as they got out of the car and saw


    the restaurant¡¯s decor from a distance, Judith frowned and whispered to Maurice, ¡°This ce looks


    super expensive¡­¡±


    Maurice at Severin and Diane who were walking up ahead. ¡°I think it¡¯s for the best if you don¡¯t bring that


    up. I¡¯m guessing that the clothes Severin bought for us today are just as expensive, otherwise, he


    would not have only eighty-five thousand dors left from that hundred-and-ny thousand that he


    demanded from the Orwells. The car must be expensive too, and I¡¯m guessing that it¡¯s around ten


    thousand dors!¡±


    Judith gasped in surprise and had to stop herself from letting out a terrified cry. She could tell that the


    clothes were expensive because of how good the quality was, but she did not think much of it then.


    When she thought about it again, she could already feel a chill down her spine.


    When Maurice saw that Judith was about to let out a cry, Maurice hurriedly covered her mouth and


    then said, ¡°Diane suffered for five years. She deserves to get the good things in life. It¡¯s also Severin¡¯s


    first time treating her and Selene to a meal. Just close one eye if it¡¯s expensive. Don¡¯t make too big of a


    fuss when the food arrives, okay? Make sure you stay calm.¡±


    Judith nodded, and Maurice finally let go of her hand.


    ¡°Sigh, the gap between the rich and the poor is simply too big. Dianees from an upper-ss


    family, and I feel like our son just isn¡¯t good enough for her!¡± Judithmented. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t. change


    the fact that she¡¯s a good woman. She raised Selene all by herself without telling us, and she even


    helped us despite having a difficult life. Severin needs to treat her well from now on!¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s already mature enough to know that this is the path he¡¯s chosen.¡± Maurice smiled slightly.


    ¡°Grandpa! Grandma! Hurry up!¡± Selene ran to the door of the restaurant and turned around to urge


    Maurice and Judith.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll be right there!¡± Maurice answered excitedly.


    ¡°Selene is such a good girl! She¡¯s so adorable!¡± Judith said with a smile.


    When they came to the restaurant, Severin led them to a table by the window and sat down.


    ¡°Wee, sir! Here¡¯s the menu!¡± A waitress came over and handed the menu to Severin.


    71/2


    Severin took a look at the dishes on it, and could not help but frown. The cheapest dishes cost nearly a


    hundred dors, while the more expensive ones were in the hundreds. As for the red wine, the price


    range was about a thousand to four thousand dors per bottle. Such prices would have scared him


    five years ago, but he now felt that it was a tiny sumpared to the dizzying number contained in the


    bank card.


    ¡°Order whatever you want, honey!¡± Severin put the menu on the table and said to Diane.


    Judith could tell that the decorations there were quite exquisite. There was a stage with a piano not too


    far away, and a pianist had been hired to y some music. It was normal, then, for her to worry that the


    food there was too expensive.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Chapter 58


    Judith stretched her neck to nce at the price, and her face sank instantly Unfortunately, she had


    been told not to make any remarks about it and so smiled awkwardly while saying to Diane, ¡°Go ahead


    and order whatever you like, Diane. These few years have been very tough on you, so you don¡¯t have


    to hold back on Severin¡¯s first time treating you to a meal!¡±


    Maurice was already mentally prepared for the food prices there. After all, few people patronized that


    establishment because it was beyond the financial means of ordinary people. Rich business people


    seemed to be the only customers there.


    After seeing the price, however, he still could not help his frown as he picked up the tea on the table


    and poured himself a cup.


    Diane just looked up at the old couple and could feel their uneasiness, so she smiled faintly and said, ¡°I


    don¡¯t feel like eating oily food, Severin. How about we go somece else?¡±


    At that moment, a rich young man happened to pass by with his group of friends, and his eyes lit up as


    soon as he saw Diane.


    He immediately smiled. ¡°What a marvelous excuse, prettydy. If you can¡¯t afford it, then just say so.


    Don¡¯t make excuses about how you don¡¯t want any oily food. They serve imported lobsters here, along


    with abalone and fish! Everything¡¯s delicious, and the soup¡¯s not that oily, is it? I don¡¯t think the waitress


    would buy your excuse!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Diane¡¯s face soured when she heard the man¡¯s remark and she shot back coldly, ¡°Whether or not I can


    afford to eat here has nothing to do with you, does it?¡±


    The rich young man stretched out an index finger and put his other hand on the back of the seat next to


    Diane. He bent down slightly and smiled cheekily as he wagged his finger and said, ¡°Hush now, babe.


    It has everything to do with me because I¡¯ve fallen for you at first sight! If you promise toe with me


    tonight, I¡¯ll pay for your meal in return. You can order whatever you like!¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s Norman for you!¡± A guy behind him burst outughing.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a good eye, Norman. Her beauty is on point!¡± Another chubbier manughed without caring


    that Diane and Severin would be unhappy.


    ¡°Hehe, you guys can take it easy. I only brought them here to eat because I know I can afford it!¡±


    Severin smiled faintly and said politely to those men, ¡°So, I think you should leave as far away as


    possible now, or else you might find yourself in a position where you can¡¯t bear the consequences!


    ¡°Whoa, do you honestly think I won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences?¡± The man whom the others


    called Norman became even more abrasive when he heard that. ¡°Hahaha! My word is gospel here in


    these parts! And also, I wasn¡¯t talking to you just now. I was asking this beautiful woman right here. It


    doesn¡¯t matter if you disagree! What¡¯s important is that she says yes!¡±


    Severin¡¯s expression darkened and he shot the man a cold re. A murderous look had already begun


    to surface from the depths of his eyes, and he would have smacked the man senseless had it not been


    for the presence of his parents and daughter there. He did his level best to tell himself that it would be


    best to ignore a pest like that and then said politely, ¡°Are you going to tell me that


    Chapter 58


    212


    my opinion doesn¡¯t matter when I¡¯m her man?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see!¡± The man straightened his posture and pretended to be surprised, but he then shrugged his


    shoulders and had a smug expression on his face. ¡°Sorry to break it to you, but I¡¯ve taken a liking to


    her. She¡¯s still smoking hot even though she¡¯s a mother! Mmmh! That¡¯s my type!¡±


    He then turned to Diane and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, love. You can eat all the expensive dishes here. I¡¯ve got


    loads of money anyway! I can let your family enjoy the best food in exchange for you letting me enjoy


    you tonight!¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡± Diane gritted her teeth and her face turned blue with anger. She stood up


    immediately and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go somece else, Severin! I¡¯ve lost my appetite with the sight of this


    huge roach here!¡±


    ¡°How dare you f*cking call me a roach! I only offered to treat to you a meal because you struck m


    fancy. Who do you think you are?¡± When Norman heard Diane call him a roach, he felt that she ha


    thoroughly embarrassed him in front of his friends and raised his hand to p her.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Chapter 59


    ¡°Ah!¡± In the blink of an eye, Norman squatted down on the floor after Severin grabbed his arm.


    Severin¡¯s grasp was like a pair of iron mps, grasping his wrist firmly and preventing him from moving


    even an inch.


    Severin was already doing his best to bear with the entire situation, but the man did not give it up and


    continued to overstep his bounds, going so far as to even p his woman! There was no he could


    restrain himself from getting angry when things had gotten that far. A man in Severin¡¯s shoes would


    never another person bully the woman who had suffered five years for his sake.


    Severin exerted a bit of force and broke the man¡¯s arm with a crisp snap.


    ¡°AGH!¡± The veins on Norman¡¯s forehead bulged out due to the excruciating pain, and all it took was a


    little nudge to send him copsing onto the ground.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts!¡± Beads of cold sweat dripped down Norman¡¯s forehead. He never imagined that Severin


    would be so strong as to break off his arm with just a simple grip.


    ¡°Norman! What happened? Are you all right?¡±


    His friends were terribly frightened, but being the fair-weather friends that they were, no one dared to


    go forward and fight back. They could only run over and help Norman up.


    ¡°It¡¯s broken! My arm¡­it must be broken! It hurts so badly!¡±


    Norman grimaced in pain. ¡°Hey fatso! Go out and tell my bodyguards toe in. Don¡¯t you f* cking


    know what to do if this sort of thing happens?¡±


    The fat man immediately realized that Norman¡¯s bodyguards were waiting outside, so he immediately


    ran out in a panic after being berated.


    ¡°You¡¯re all evil! You wanted to p my mom, so it¡¯s a good thing that my dad fought back!¡± Selene did


    not seem afraid at all and even apuded from the sidelines.


    ¡°This is bad, Severin! You¡¯ve gotten yourself in trouble again!¡± Diane¡¯s expression sank as she


    eximed anxiously.


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°You saw what was going on, didn¡¯t you, honey? He would¡¯ve pped you if I


    hadn¡¯t done anything! I don¡¯t care if people target me, but I¡¯d rather die than let anyone bully my wife!¡±


    His words left Diane feeling all fuzzy in her heart. The man was relentless and did not know when to


    give up even after she made it clear that she wanted to go elsewhere. All the signs pointed to the


    possibility that he would not be letting them leave until he got what he wanted.


    Judith and Maurice were just as worried and were at a loss as to what they should do.


    All of a sudden, Judith thought of something and said to Severin, ¡°Severin! You need to call Mister


    Henry and ask him for help! That guy just told his friend to call his bodyguards in. You can¡¯t handle all


    of them alone!¡±


    Severin shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I can still deal with them. A savant taught me many things in


    prison, and it¡¯ll be easy-peasy for me to deal with these guys! We can¡¯t keep pestering Mister


    Henry to help us with everything, and besides, it¡¯s already toote at night! Mister Henry¡¯s people won¡¯t


    make it in time even if I called them over!¡±


    After saying that, Severin rubbed his hands and walked to the corridor to wait for the bodyguards.


    ¡°Where¡¯s that idiot who broke your arm, Mister Norman? I¡¯ll beat him to death!¡± A bald man said angrily


    as he marched in with three other men.


    ¡°There! It¡¯s that guy over there! I want you to break his limbs!¡± Norman gritted his teeth and pointed at


    Severin with his non-broken hand. He then added, ¡°Also, I want you to take that woman next to him


    and shove her into my car. I swear I¡¯ll get on top of this poor but pretty b*tch today!¡±


    Norman was neither foolish enough nor brave enough to offend those from rich and powerful families.


    When he saw the way Diane looked at the menu and heard her say that she wanted to go to another


    restaurant, he felt certain that the entire family was just a bunch of poor people. When it came to poor


    people, he could bully them as much as he wanted, and it would not be a problem for him to secretly


    kill her family members some other time.


    ¡°Okay, sir! Just leave it to us!¡± The bald man said while patting his chest. The four of them immediately


    strode toward Severin, while Diane could only frown and cover Selene¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Chapter 60


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that my son retaliated a little too harshly earlier, but it was your kind sir here who started it


    first. How about we sit down and talk it over? We¡¯ll pay for the medical expenses¡­ Judith immediately


    began begging for mercy when she saw that.


    ¡°Hehe, no can do, olddy. I¡¯m priceless. Can you people even afford my medical expenses? If you can


    cough up one and a half million, then by all means do it!¡± Normanughed condescendingly when he


    saw Judith¡¯s demeanor.


    Judith waspletely dumbfounded when she heard that sum. It was simply too huge!


    The four bodyguards had approached them and were about to attack, but Severin knocked them all


    down in quick session before they could do anything. All four of them winced in pain on the ground.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°How is this possible? Aren¡¯t you all mercenaries? How useless can you f*cking mercenaries be?¡±


    Norman was aghast to see what had happened.


    ¡°Sir, he¡¯s¡­he¡¯s too skilled! We¡¯re no match for him!¡± the bald man cried out while cowering in pain.


    Another bodyguard clutched his chest and said, ¡°Sir, I think my ribs are broken! Gah, it hurts!¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯re so great, huh? Well, just wait!¡± Norman still did not give up and picked up his cell


    phone to call his mother. He cried out loud and said, ¡°Mom, someone bullied me! Hic, hic! Bring the


    other bodyguards here now! Make sure that you bring more people here! This guy is really good at


    fighting, and he even broke my arm!¡­ Yes, yes, bring the head of our family¡¯s bodyguards! The new


    bodyguards around me are a fraud! They¡¯re useless!¡­ Yeah, that¡¯s where I am right now!¡± Severin


    listened to Norman¡¯sints and found it hrious. Those bodyguards were trained individuals, not


    frauds, and they were strong enough to overpower any ordinary person with ease. Unfortunately, they


    were like ants in the eyes of a person who was taught by the old wacko.


    After ending the phone call, Norman red viciously at Severin and said, ¡°You¡¯re done for! It¡¯s all over


    for you!¡±


    ¡°Get up! We¡¯re going to stand guard outside so they don¡¯t slip away!¡± Norman gave his men an order


    and walked out dejectedly.


    The waitress from before was terrified by what happened. Meanwhile, another of the service crew was


    giving their boss a call.


    The waitress came over and asked timidly, ¡°S-S-Sir? Would you s-s-still like to order?¡±


    ¡°Why not!¡± Severin looked at his family and said, ¡°Mom, Dad, please don¡¯t be scared. Just sit down and


    enjoy your food. I¡¯m amazing, after all!¡±


    ¡°O-Okay!¡± Judith smiled awkwardly but still felt a little worried.


    ¡°This one, please. And this. I want the most expensive dishes. Oh, I want to servings of these lobsters


    too! As for the red wine, I think we¡¯ll take two of these for now!¡± Severin knew that there was no point in


    asking his parents to order, so he went ahead and casually ordered a variety of dishes. The total cost


    would probably be several thousand at the least.


    Chapter 60


    ¡°All right, sir. Your food will be ready soon.¡± The waitress nced at Severin and felt that his


    temperament was very unique. Judging from how calm he was despite knowing that the other guy had


    called for more men, it was likely that Severin was no ordinary man!


    ¡°We get to eat some big lobsters, Mom! Do lobsters taste good? I¡¯ve never tried them before!¡± Selene


    was almost drooling when she looked at the big lobster on the menu.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Chapter 61


    ¡°Go ahead and eat anything you want! But don¡¯t forget to let me know which ones you like best. I¡¯ll buy


    all your favorite food for you next time!¡± Severin looked at Selene¡¯s cute antics and felt his heart melt


    slightly.


    ¡°Okay! Thanks, Dad!¡± Selene nodded maturely and spoke very politely.


    Judith and Maurice exchanged a meaningful nce at each other and smiled heartily.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s try this red wine! You don¡¯t get this sort of good stuff in prison!¡± Severin asked the


    waitress to uncork the wine and poured some for Diane and Judith.


    ¡°Tuck in, everyone! Make sure to eat your fill!¡± Diane smiled and then took the initiative to serve some


    of the food to Judith and Maurice.


    ¡°You should eat more too!¡± Judith was grinning from ear to ear too and she served some food to Diane


    in return. Slowly but surely, she grew fonder and fonder of Diane even though thetter showed up as


    daughter-inw all of a sudden.


    After all, it was not easy for a youngdy who was born into a wealthy family to endure all that


    hardship. Furthermore, she was not at all averse to having a poor old couple as her inws.


    ¡°Mm! These are delicious!¡± Judith could not resist singing praises for the food after tasting some of it. In


    the end, however, she still feltpelled to say what was on her mind. ¡°But they¡¯re a little bit on the


    expensive side. Severin¡­ we, um¡­we didn¡¯t bring out the cash. Are you sure you have. enough


    money after ordering all that food?¡±


    Judith¡¯s greatest worry was that Severin might not have the money to foot the bill. Although they did


    take half of the eighty-five thousand dors and left the other half with Severin, they had kept all the


    money back in the vi and did not bring any out. It would be troublesome for them if they were


    stopped from leaving because they could not pay for all the food that they ordered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so worried, Mom. I still have money on my card. A simple meal like this won¡¯t be a problem!¡±


    Severin smiled reassuringly.


    ¡°Which one of you b*stards beat up my son?¡± Several minutes into the meal, a 40-somethingdy in a


    tight-fitting dress rushed in with more than 20 bodyguards. Behind her were several people following


    Norman.


    ¡°Over there, Mom! That¡¯s the man right there!¡± Norman yelled as he clutched his hand and looked in


    the direction where Severin was sitting.


    ¡°Damn you! Did you think you can act all smug after beating him up? How dare you¡­¡± The woman


    strode over with her hands on her hips and cursed him like there was no tomorrow.


    Before she could finish speaking, however, she looked at him in disbelief. ¡°YOU?!¡±


    Severin frowned too. ¡°What a coincidence!¡±


    Severin never imagined that that middle-aged woman was the same rich woman he met in the bank.


    He remembered pping the woman¡¯s face and scaring her so badly that she peed her pants. It was


    none other than the wife of Preston Kingsley, president of the Eastshine Group. It


    was even more surprising to him that the man whose arm he broke earlier turned out to be the


    son of that rich woman.


    ¡°You know him?¡± Norman frowned when he saw the brief exchange and wondered if his mother


    had met an acquaintance.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The woman was at a loss as to what to do next, because even an idiot would know what it meant when


    Severin had that limited edition bank card. Only ten such cards were in existence, and those who had


    at least one and a half billion were the select few who were eligible to own one. That sum, by the way,


    did not include the person¡¯s fixed assets and was only limited to the avable cash that they had. In


    other words, whoever owned that card was very likely a billionaire or a gazillionaire.


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to tell you what to do now, do I, olddy?


    The woman¡¯s lips twitched as soon as she heard that. Although she was over forty years old, she had


    been cared for very well and believed that she was still a charming woman. Being called an olddy


    was like a p in the face, and she had to restrain herself not tosh out at him there.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care he says. He¡¯s dirt-poor and can¡¯t even afford any of the food here. Tell the bodyguards to


    deal with him. We brought a lot of people this time, so we¡¯ll win for sure! The head of our bodyguards is


    here with the rest of them¡­¡±

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Chapter 62


    Norman urged his mother anxiously.


    Judith and Maurice were scared out of their wits when they saw all those bodyguards. It was the first


    time they saw such a formidable and intimidating lineup before. The next second, however, the woman


    gave Norman a tight p.


    ¡°Sir, may I ask for your name?¡± The rich woman smiled awkwardly and asked in a groveling manner,


    much to Norman¡¯s surprise.


    ¡°Severin Feuillet!¡± Severin shed them a faint smile.


    ¡°Apologize to this gentleman right here, Norman!¡± The rich woman immediately turned around and


    demanded her son say sorry.


    ¡°But Mom¡­are you sure?¡± Norman could not believe what was happening before his very eyes. Rather


    than helping to avenge him, his mother demanded that he apologize to the poor man!


    ¡°Yes. Hurry up!¡± the rich woman rebuked sternly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry! It was my fault. I hope you won¡¯t take that incident to heart, Mister Severin!¡± Although


    Norman resented being made to apologize, he knew that he probably offended someone he could not


    afford to piss off.


    ¡°You may leave now. I¡¯ll count until ten. Get out of this restaurant and bring your men with you. I don¡¯t


    want to see any of you in my sight. If I so much as see a shadow of your presence here after I count to


    ten, not even the gods will be able to save you then!¡± Severin threatened in a deep voice. Severin had


    barely started to count when the others turned around immediately and ran off.


    After leaving the restaurant, Norman asked his mother, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with that guy, Mom? Why¡¯d


    you p me and ask me to apologize to him?¡±


    ¡°He looks like someone with a low profile, but I can assure you that he¡¯s not the kind of person you¡¯d


    want to offend. He has a bank card that contains one and a half billion, and these cards are issued only


    to those with that sum in cash. Money¡¯s not the main point here though, because only ten of these


    cards were issued in the entire world, and he happens to have one of them!¡±


    The rich woman let out a sigh and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think some of the first-tier upper-ss families would


    dare to provoke someone like that, so we small-time rich folks need to be even more careful with him.


    Even a first-tier family might not necessarily have the right to get that sort of bank card. Do you


    understand now?¡±


    ¡°But how! I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s that sort of big shot!¡±


    Norman gulped and hurriedly wiped off cold sweat from his forehead. He knew that he had screwed up


    big time.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°That woman seemed very angry, but I wonder why she pped her son and told him to apologize to


    you.¡± Judith¡¯s gazed out with a puzzled expression and could not process what was happening as she


    stared at cars driving away. That rich woman left just as quickly as she came!


    ¡°Have you met her before?¡± Diane frowned too because she could not wrap her head around what


    Chapter 62


    27


    was going on and had earlier been worried sick that something bad would happen to them. It came as


    a real surprise that the rich woman would tell her son to apologize and leave just like that.


    Severin was in a bit of a daze too. Heughed it off and said, ¡°Oh, hehe, she ran into me when I was


    chatting with Mister Henry in the park this morning. I suppose she knows who I am and is aware that


    I¡¯m Mister Henry¡¯s friend. Since she knows that she can¡¯t afford to offend Mister Henry, she probably


    thinks it¡¯d be best for her to leave this ce with her son!¡±


    ¡°I see. She¡¯s only doing this out for Mister Henry¡¯s sake!¡± Judith breathed a sigh of relief after hearing


    his exnation and was not worried anymore.


    ¡°Yeah. Just sit back and enjoy the meal! Everything will be fine!¡± Severin smiled and heaped some


    more food on his parents¡¯ tes.


    *F*ck this. I can¡¯t believe we ran into Severin again!¡±


    Jada had brought Easton and the others to the same street, and they all nned to have a meal at that


    same restaurant. However, Easton had just taken a few steps after getting out of the car when he saw


    Severin¡¯s family sitting at a table by the window. Although he had finally managed to lift his spirits a little


    some moments ago, the sight of them enjoying their food and chatting happily among themselves


    turned his good mood bad in an instant.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Chapter 63


    ¡°Him again? Ugh, this is annoying! Lucy felt even more disgusted when she saw Severin savoring


    some red wine with a big smile on his face


    I can¡¯t take this. I¡¯m going to get revenge! Easton thought of a n and clenched his fists while saying


    viciously. ¡°Our family¡¯s strongest bodyguards weren¡¯t around at the hotel today I think I¡¯m going to


    make a call and get all of them toe here. Let¡¯s see if this b*stard can still go up against my


    strongest men!¡±


    At that moment, however, Jada smiled coldly beside him. ¡°How can you be so dumb? Do you have to


    solve every problem with your fists? I hope you didn¡¯t forget who¡¯s the de facto owner of this


    restaurant.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Easton¡¯s mind went nk for a moment but he was soon overwhelmed with joy. ¡°Do you already have


    a n in mind?


    A smirk appeared across Jada¡¯s face. ¡°If he¡¯s bold enough to eat at my restaurant, I¡¯ll make sure he


    won¡¯t be able to afford this meal! Let¡¯s shame him and his family!¡±


    Lucy, however, scoffed at that n. ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t think that¡¯ll work at all. Even though your restaurant


    charges a hefty price that is far beyond the means of ordinary people, you should know that Severin


    took a hundred-and-ny-thousand dors from the Orwells today. He probably still has a lot of cash


    left over even after buying some nicer clothes and that cheap car!¡± After a pause, Lucy continued. ¡°It


    looks like he ordered a lot of food too, and he must¡¯ve done so knowing that he has a lot of money left


    over. There¡¯s no way he won¡¯t be able to afford that meal!¡±


    so the


    way I


    Jada sneered again. I¡¯m not going to hold back at all after he beat up my cousin today.¡± She looked at


    Lucy, and then said with a grin, ¡°They¡¯re all wearing super famous brands, see it, they probably spent


    all that money thinking that they¡¯ve struck it big. The way I see it, they probably have less than half of


    that left, and since this is my restaurant, won¡¯t I have the final word. on the prices of their meals?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a brilliant n! Thanks for helping me get back at him. The time hase for us to see Severin


    turn into aughingstock!¡± An overjoyed Patrick was already getting excited to see a good show


    Jada then mulled over her n and remarked suddenly, ¡°Hehe! A better idea just came to me! How


    about we cuck Severin again?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Everyone looked at her in confusion when they heard that.


    Jada smiled coldly. ¡°Easy! When the timees to pay the bill, I¡¯ll change the price of their menu. and


    make a fake one with prices that he simply can¡¯t afford. I¡¯ll then get one of the waitresses to tell Diane


    that an ¡®old friend¡¯ is upstairs and wants to see her. As long as she goes to the private room upstairs to


    chat with that ¡®old friend¡¯, that ¡®old friend¡¯ would offer to settle the bill. Do you think Diane will head


    upstairs to the private room?¡±


    ¡°Of course! The original price is the meal is already expensive enough! If some friend of mine. suddenly


    offers to settle the bill as long I head upstairs for a chat, I¡¯d be curious to know who¡¯s could be that


    generous!¡± Lucy answered without hesitation.


    Easton was still a little puzzled though. ¡°How does this have anything to do with cucking Severin?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? When Diane goes upstairs, you can offer to pay for her bill in exchange for her to


    sleep with you, hahaha! I bet they can¡¯t fork out several hundred thousand, so the only way Diane can


    leave this ce is to say yes to that request. When that happens, we¡¯ll think of a way to oper the door


    from the other room and secretly take a few photos. Don¡¯t you think Severin would be pissed to high


    hell after being cucked a second time?¡± Jada cackled evilly. She was the eldest daughter of a third-tier


    upper-ss family, and she was determined to get revenge on Severin fo making her look like a fool


    earlier!

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Chapter 64


    ¡°That¡¯s actually a very good n!¡± Easton looked at his severed, gauze-wrapped finger and felt an


    anger brewing within him. It would finally give him an outlet with which to vent his anger if the n


    came to fruition.


    More importantly, he could not help but drool a little when he thought of Diane¡¯s beautiful face and


    near-perfect sexy figure.


    ¡°No!¡± Lucy vetoed the n and was unhappy that it had even been suggested. She said to Jada, ¡±


    Won¡¯t I be cucked too? Don¡¯t you think this is going a little overboard? You¡¯re asking me to watch my


    husband get it on with another woman while I¡¯m forced to take some pictures secretly! Would you


    ept it if you were in my shoes?¡±


    Easton became gloomy and said, ¡°Lucy, you need to think of the bigger picture. Didn¡¯t you see how


    arrogant that b*stard was today? Think about the money that your family had to cough up for him, and


    look at my finger here! Don¡¯t you want revenge?¡±


    Lucy gritted her teeth as she thought of everything that happened that day, but she still protested firmly,


    ¡°As much I want revenge, I can¡¯t just sit back and watch my husband get intimate with another woman!¡±


    Her gaze inadvertently came to Patrick and had a sudden realization. ¡°Why does it have to be you,


    Easton? Why can¡¯t we let Patrick do it?¡±


    Patrick did not put himself in the equation at first and waspletely immersed in his cousin¡¯s n.


    When Lucy reminded him of that, he froze for a moment and felt a burst of excitement. ¡°Right! let me


    do it! I almost forgot that I¡¯m a man too! I¡¯d be just as perfect for that role!¡±


    A wisp of disappointment appeared briefly in Easton¡¯s eyes. Getting to experience a woman like Diane,


    even once, would be the dream of many men. He was starting to worry that such a good opportunity


    would end up being given to Patrick. Had it not been for Lucy¡¯s presence, he would not even be willing


    to concede that opportunity at all. The only reason he was at a loss as to how to wrest that chance from


    Patrick was because Lucy was around.


    ¡°Yeah, I almost forgot you have a wife now, Easton! Patrick doesn¡¯t even have a girlfriend, and he¡¯s still


    single!¡± Jada eventually said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Easton still seemed reluctant to just let Patrick have that chance, so he fought for it and said, ¡°Are you


    sure Fat Pat can do it? Look at how fat he is! Diane is the eldest daughter of a third-tier upper- ss


    family. Yes, she was disowned, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll say yes to an obese guy. She¡¯d probably rather


    be in debt with Severin once she sees all those bby chunks on Pat¡¯s body!¡±


    Patrick suddenly became a little unhappy. Though the Loughs were richer than his family and he often


    hung around with Easton, it was not easy toe across the chance to be with a beauty like Diane. He


    did not want to give up on such a good chance, so he put his hands on his chest and said with a cold


    smile, ¡°How do you know that she¡¯ll say no to me? It is just because I¡¯m fat? That¡¯s fat shaming! I don¡¯t


    think your main purpose is getting revenge on Severin. You just want to sleep with Diane, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Having said that, he continued taunting him, ¡°Hehe, if you¡¯re acting like this


    when your wife is beside you, I can¡¯t bear to think what you¡¯ll do to her behind her bad!


    ¡°You¡¯re asking to get beat up, arent you, Patrick Easton was enraged when he saw that Park. whom he


    always invited out to have a good time, was showing such animooty to him just because of a woman


    Patrick turned to Jads and said, ¡°Look at him threatening me ¡°He had already nned to cross swords


    with Easton for the sake of sleeping with Diane, and there really was nothing for him to fear since his


    cousin Jada was there to back him up

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Chapter 65


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare cross the line, Easton. I think Fat Pat¡¯s right. Seeing you talking about another woman


    right in front of me makes me wonder if you did anything else behind my back.¡± Lucy had been incited


    by what Patrick said and immediately red angrily at Easton.


    After all, she was already heartbroken when her wedding was ruined, and seeing Easton having such


    thoughts made her feel insulted and humiliated.


    Easton could see that Lucy was really angry and exined in a hurry, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, Lucy. My


    only goal is to take revenge and get back at him, I swear that¡¯s all I¡¯m focused on. I¡¯m supposed to be a


    respected rich young man, and Severin broke off my finger is broken for no good reason. Don¡¯t you


    want to see me get revenge on him?¡±


    Jada could not stand them any longer and rolled her eyes at Easton. ¡°Enough. We still haven¡¯t started


    the n yet and the two of you are already arguing! We need to hurry up and set things in motion,


    otherwise Severin family might be done with their meal soon and leave after paying the bill!¡±


    ¡°In that case, which one of us will do it with her?¡± Patrick was all smiles as he smiled ingratiatingly at


    Jada.


    Jada looked at Easton and said, ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate for you to y this part, Easton. You¡¯re married,


    after all, and you should put your wife¡¯s feelings above everything else. You¡¯ll still be able to get


    revenge if Patrick does it!¡±


    Since Easton had to show some deference to Jada, he could only nod and agree. ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re


    right. Thanks for reminding me to be a bit more considerate.¡±


    Lucy was still angry though, so he immediately coaxed her. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry at me anymore, babe. I¡¯ll


    buy you an LV bag tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s more like it!¡± Lucy snorted when she heard that there was something in it for her, and her


    mood seemed to improve a little more.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in through the back door. We don¡¯t Severin to spot us and see through our n!


    ¡°Jada grinned and led them through the back door.


    Then, she had a brief word with the restaurant manager once they reached the restaurant¡¯s second


    floor.


    Easton then suggested, ¡°Severin has be quite skilled at fighting after being released from prison. I


    think you need to call some of your family¡¯s bodyguards over to prevent anything untoward from


    happening!¡±


    His suggestion met with Lucy¡¯s approval. ¡°Easton has a point! Since you¡¯re from a third-tier upper-


    ss family, the bodyguards employed by your family must be pros at fighting!¡±


    Jada could only smile coldly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be toote by the time our bodyguards rushed over here.


    Severin would¡¯ve already finished their meal. However, I¡¯m on good terms with a one-eyed man known


    as One-Eye. He has a lot of people under hismand, and they usually hang out. around these


    parts. I¡¯ll give him a call soon!¡±


    ¡°That works too. Tell him to bring as many people as possible. It¡¯s safer that way!¡¯ Enaton was


    overjoyed after hearing that


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Moving on I¡¯ll ask the waitress to bring Diane into this private room. We¡¯ll hide next door, and as you


    can see there¡¯s a secret door here. When the timees, we¡¯ll just open it a little and ock out our


    phone to take a videot


    Jada had a wicked smile as she led several people into the private room


    ¡°Awesome stuff! We wouldn¡¯t have known that there¡¯d be a secret door in this private room if you didn¡¯t


    tell us!¡± Easton then entered the room, looked around, and said to Jada, ¡°Where¡¯s that secret


    door though?¡±


    ¡°Right here¡­¡± Jada smiled and gave the wall at a corner a slight push Sure enough, a door appeared,


    and behind the door was a small room.


    Lucy frowned when she saw that. ¡°I thought this was a private dining room? Why do you have a secret


    door here?¡±


    Jada was very straightforward. ¡°Are you an idiot of something? Whenever VIPse here for a meal


    and book this private room, the restaurant manager will give me a ping This room allows me to hide in


    this secret room and eavesdrop on them when they¡¯re discussing business secrets or thetest


    business deals. Some of that news might prove beneficial to our family and allow us to snatch a good


    deal right from under our rivals¡¯ noses.¡±

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Chapter 66


    ¡°I see!¡± Lucy was a little surprised because she did not expect such tricks to exist. From the looks of it,


    the Stones probably did not have such an easy road toward bing a third-tier family. Their sess


    likely owed much to tricks like that. As an example, it was Jada who thought of the scheme to deal with


    Severin.


    Soon, everything was in ce.


    After the rich woman left, Severin and his family could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Thus, they went


    ahead and enjoyed all the food they ordered.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°May I have the bill please?¡± Severin waved to the waitress when they were almost done with the meal.


    At that moment, the waitress smiled, walked over, and handed the bill to Severin. He took one look at it


    and frowned. ¡°There must have been a mistake in this order.¡±


    The waitress could only smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but this is the correct total!¡± Her manager had already


    instructed her to give them that bill, so she could only do as she was told.


    Severin smiled in contempt and chucked the bill on the table. ¡°Guess we¡¯ll just have to dine and dash


    today then. I¡¯m not paying for this!¡±


    ¡°Severin! Didn¡¯t you say you have enough money?¡± Judith was taken aback by his remark. She


    frowned and did not know why Severin would say something like that.


    Diane did not look pleased at all and said to him, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have brought us to eat here if don¡¯t


    have that much money. We can always change to another restaurant that¡¯s within our budget. I don¡¯t


    think that¡¯s something to be ashamed about!¡± She became even angrier when she thought about what


    he had nned to do. ¡°But a dine and dash? That¡¯s something I¡¯ve never done before, and you¡¯ll make


    all of feel ashamed if you did something like that!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t pay for this, honey. Just look at the price! It¡¯s a scam!¡± Severin exined.


    Diane picked up the bill at his behest, and her expression sank right away. ¡°If I remember correctly, the


    dishes we ordered should add up to a little over sixteen thousand. Why does the bill state that it¡¯s a


    hundred and sixty thousand? Did they just add zeroes to each of the items we ordered?* ¡°A hundred


    and sixty thousand?¡± Judith finally realized that she had med her son wrongly when she heard that


    number. She picked up the bill, counted it carefully, and nearly had a heart attack.


    ¡°You must¡¯ve made a mistake, youngdy. How could it be a hundred and sixty thousand? Look! It has


    to be an error on your restaurant¡¯s part!¡± Judith smiled and handed the list to the waiter.


    The waitress did not even bother to take a second look and shouted to a man standing some distance


    away. ¡°Sir, the guests at this table are trying to leave without paying!¡±


    Severin could only smile at Judith and say, ¡°Please sit down, Mom. There¡¯s no point exining to them.


    Haven¡¯t you noticed yet? This restaurant is run by scammers!¡±

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Chapter 67


    ¡°Scammers? How dare you call us scammers just because you can¡¯t afford to pay for your meals? ¡°The


    manager sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not a scam when we¡¯ve disyed the price very clearly in our menu. ¡°Oh,


    really? Could you bring over the menu that we looked at earlier, then? Severin asked with at cold smile.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Right! That wasn¡¯t the price disyed on the menu we looked at earlier!¡± Judith immediately remarked.


    ¡°Go and get the menu,¡± the manager said to the waiter. ¡°These people just won¡¯t ept the truth until


    they¡¯ve seen it for themselves!¡±


    The waiter brought over the menu in no time, and the prices were different from before! There was


    almost a tenfold increase in the prices of each dish and drink!


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same menu we were given earlier. This one¡¯s brand new. The one we looked at was a little


    aged!¡± Diane¡¯s expression became uglier as she looked at the menu. It was as clear as day that the


    menu given to them by the manager had been made in haste.


    Even so, the manager merely said with a frigid smile, ¡°It¡¯s the same. What you see now is the menu for


    our restaurant. We can¡¯t help if you can¡¯t afford it. The total cost of your meal tonight is a hundred and


    sixty thousand, so please pay up!¡±


    ¡°My foot! We don¡¯t need to entertain scammers who only want to scam me of my money. We¡¯re


    leaving!¡± Severin remarked coldly.


    ¡°We have a group of customers who are trying to leave without paying for their meal! Tell those thugs


    behind the restaurant toe in here!¡± The manager smiled coldly and shouted at another male waiter.


    ¡°This is getting interesting!¡± Severin knew right then that they were targeted on purpose. Still, he was


    curious to know who the owner of that restaurant was, and in what way did he offend them.


    Soon, more than a dozen thugs came in from behind the restaurant. They were a group of gangsters


    that were under the care of the establishment. Some had red hair while others had green hair, and


    there were those with tattoos on their shoulders too. One could tell at a nce that they were unsavory


    characters.


    ¡°Gotta hand it to you, you¡¯ve got guts toe in here and have a meal when you know you won¡¯t be


    able to pay up!¡± A guy with gold teeth sneered.


    ¡°Be a good boy and pay up, or else we¡¯ll just have to rip your arms off if you don¡¯t have any money.¡±


    said another guy who was holding a steel pipe.


    ¡°Pfft. As if.¡± Severin stood in front of his family and nced condescendingly at the thugs. He even


    stretched out his hand and made ae-hither movement at the other guys. ¡°Come at me if you have


    what it takes!¡±


    ¡°Guess you¡¯ll only learn your lesson after getting a good beating!¡± Their leader, the man with gold teeth,


    gritted his teeth and rushed up first. He held a kitchen knife and he went straight for Severin¡¯s jugr.


    Clearly, he had no intention of showing any mercy to Severin.


    Chapter 67


    2/2


    Diane hugged Selene and stood anxiously several meters behind Severin. Having seen Severin¡¯s skills


    before, she had a bit of confidence in him and believed that he was able to defeat those small-time


    thugs.


    True enough, Severin dodged his opponents¡¯ attacks with rtive ease and even delivered a couple of


    punches while he was at it. With each swift movement of his punch came a gust of wind. Hended


    one blow on each of the thugs that came charging toward him, and more than a dozen or so thugs


    ended up copsing on the ground.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Chapter 68


    ¡°N-n-no! This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen!¡±


    The manager wiped off a cold sweat in an instant. Jada had exined that Severin was pretty good at


    fighting, and if their restaurant¡¯s thugs were not up to the task, he could always call One- Eye to help


    them. After all, One-Eye was the strongest of them all, and their restaurant had always gotten along


    well with him. His subordinates were all very skilled fighters, and he was able to hold out his own too. In


    fact, he was so good that he could face several dozen ordinary thugs without ever being at a


    disadvantage during a battle.


    Although Jada had given the manager a heads-up on Severin¡¯s strength, he did not think that Severin


    would be able to knock down their thugs and felt that Jada was making a mountain out of a molehill. It


    was therefore a huge surprise to see that all their thugs had ended up falling to the ground in a heap.


    They all let out agonized cries and were unable to stand up, which seemed to indicate that they were


    seriously injured.


    ¡°Can we go now?¡± Severin sneered. Since the restaurant¡¯s people had spared no effort in targeting


    him, he had decided that he would not pay for the meal regardless of what happened.


    ¡°Hehe, what do you think?¡± The manager chuckled, took out a cell phone, and made a call.


    Within a minute of him hanging up, about seventy or eighty people showed up on the street outside,


    each of whom had a machete in hand. At a nce, they looked so much more imposing than the dozen


    or so people that came earlier, and there had a distinct murderous aura about him. The one-eyed man


    leading them was the most imposing of the lot with his robust figure and bulging muscles.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. You guys came pretty quickly, huh!¡±


    Severin looked at the people in front of him and said coldly.


    ¡°Yo, Steve! Where are the folks who wanted to leave without paying?¡± One-Eye asked brashly as he


    walked in.


    ¡°It¡¯s them right here!¡±, Steve, the manager, said immediately.


    Diane saw the sheer number of people and spotted an insignia on One-Eye¡¯s waist. Her expression


    paled immediately and she stepped forward to whisper to Severin, ¡°This isn¡¯t looking good, Severin.


    Rumor has it that One-Eye is very so good at fighting that he can deal with dozens of people by himself


    all at once. More importantly, he¡¯s a skilled warrior from the Cedar Gang. Hisbat ability is probably


    on the same level as de, the man from Draco Hall whom you met at the wedding earlier today.¡±


    Severin only nodded with a smile when he heard that. He turned to One-Eye and said, ¡°Do you expect


    us to pay up when they¡¯re trying to charge us ten times the original price? We¡¯re not some pushovers


    that you can just do whatever you want to!¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s beyond my control!¡± One-Eyeughed. ¡°I¡¯m on very good terms with the owner here, so I


    can¡¯t let you leave unless I¡¯ve been told to do so!¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    By then, Steve could tell that Judith, Diane, and the others were all very worried. That was when he


    Chapter 68


    knew that it was time to proceed to the next phase of the n.


    He immediately stood up and then said with a half-smile, ¡°Miss Diane, to be honest, you¡¯re an


    acquaintance of our boss. Our boss wishes to speak with you, and he says that today¡¯s meal will be on


    the house if you¡¯re willing to go upstairs and chat with him for ten minutes. How does that


    sound?¡±


    ¡°On the house?¡± Diane frowned. Even if the restaurant did not try and scam thern, they would still have


    to pay sixteen thousand for the meal. That was no small sum, so why would the owner. suddenly


    decide that their meal would be on the house as long as they had a chat with her?


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t go up there, honey!¡± Severin said right away. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re up to no good,


    and it¡¯s not like we need them to waive our bill. I¡¯ll just fight my way through it, and nobody can stop


    me!¡±


    Judith was also a little worried and persuaded Diane, ¡°Severin is right, you know. If he¡¯s your friend and


    knows that you¡¯re here, why must he insist that you go up and meet him instead of himing down to


    meet you?¡±


    At that moment, Steve added, ¡°You can discuss among yourself, Miss Diane. Our boss just wants to


    talk to you about something, and you don¡¯t have to worry so much. He¡¯s already prepared some wine


    and food, so all you need to do is go up there, have a chat with him, and maybe drink a ss or two of


    wine. If you won¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid none of you can leave here in one piece!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Show me what you¡¯ve got then!¡± Severin took a step forward, clenched his fist, and red


    at the guys in front of him.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Chapter 69


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Upon seeing that Severin was acting so arrogantly in front of him, One-Eye mmed his


    palm on a nearby table, which shattered right away and was destroyed in one swift move.


    Judith and Maurice had never seen someone so strong before, and the blood drained from their faces


    immediately.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Diane knew that One-Eye was no ordinary individual, but she was nheless taken aback as well.


    She also knew that the owner of such a restaurant probably did note from a simple background,


    so she immediately stepped forward and stopped Severin out of fear that Severin might offend yet


    another powerful person again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯m curious to know who this friend of mine is!¡± Diane agreed without hesitation. The


    manager could not be happier to hear that. ¡°Smart choice, Miss Diane. Pleasee with me!¡± ¡°Honey!


    No! You can¡¯t!¡± Severin was worried and immediately tried persuading her, ¡°I assure you I can deal with


    these people!¡±


    However, Diane turned around, handed Selene to Severin, and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll always


    listen to me? I¡¯m going up to see who this friend is. If he can solve this issue, then it¡¯d be so much


    better than you causing trouble here!¡±


    Severin was speechless. There was nothing he could say to refute here because he did make a


    promise to always listen to Diane. He thought about the situation for a moment and said, ¡°Okay. He


    says it¡¯s only going to take ten minutes, right? You can go. But if I don¡¯t see you back here after ten


    minutes, I¡¯ll charge up there ande get you!¡±


    Diane did not say anything else to him and merely nodded her head in agreement. She then turned to


    the manager and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    The manager then led Diane to the innermost room on the second floor.


    ¡°Our boss is waiting for you in here, so I¡¯ll leave you two to it!¡± The manager turned and left.


    In truth, Diane was actually a little scared, but she thought that perhaps she could just ept the


    request to have a short chat with the owner and share some wine with him. After all, doing so was all


    that he wanted in exchange for letting them go and waiving their bill. She felt that there was no harm in


    giving it a try, because at the very least, it was a much better option than letting Severin be beaten half


    to death.


    At that moment, Patrick felt a little nervous as he waited for the knock on the door.


    After all, the mere thought of Diane¡¯s figure and appearance was enough to make one salivate. He was


    well on the way to experiencing pure bliss if he really did get to sleep with her soon.


    Moreover, Easton and the other three will be secretly watching and filming from the secret room, and


    he wondered if doing the deed under such circumstances would be more exciting.


    After finally hearing the knock, Patrick exhaled heavily and tried his best to keep calm while walking


    over to open the door.


    ¡°Miss Diane, pleasee in!¡± As soon as Patrickid eyes on Diane, he could not help but smile at her


    and gulp his saliva secretly

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Chapter 70


    The faint fragrance from Diane¡¯s body left him a little Intoxicated, and once Diane entered, Patrick


    gently locked the door behind him and said with a smile, ¡°Come and have a seat, Miss Diane. Let¡¯s


    have a drink and a chat. It¡¯s that simple!¡±


    Diane looked at him and frowned warily as she remarked, ¡°I don¡¯t remember having a friend like you.¡±


    Patrick smiled in response. ¡°Haha, you must¡¯ve forgotten. I attended Easton¡¯s wedding today too, but


    you came a little toote to see Severin kick me!¡±


    Diane¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. ¡®Is he here to get revenge because Severin kicked


    him earlier today?¡¯


    She smiled awkwardly and apologized. ¡°Hehe, sorry about that. He¡¯s impulsive, and he has a thing for


    using physical force to solve problems. I hope you won¡¯t take offense!¡±


    Patrick went to the table, took his seat on one of the chairs, and patted the chair beside him. Come


    here and have a seat. Let¡¯s talk about some stuff, shall we? Whatever happened this morning is in the


    past. Severin and I are college ssmates, after all, and we¡¯re also in the same ss as Lucy. If we


    weren¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have been invited to her wedding, and I wouldn¡¯t have met Severin either!¡±


    Diane walked over, took a seat next to him, and said, ¡°Sorry, what¡¯s your name? May I know who you


    are?¡±


    Patrick poured a ss of red wine for Diane. ¡°My name? It¡¯s Patrick Reece. Come here and have a


    bite!¡±


    Diane smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m full, and I can¡¯t eat anymore. Your manager said that


    you¡¯ll let my family go after having a chat and a few sses of wine with me.¡±


    Patrick smiled wickedly. ¡°How about we have a drink then?¡±


    Diane felt that she was not in a position to refuse, so she could only raise her ss and drink


    some wine with him.


    Patrick was very pleased to see how obedient she was. Since she had already drunk some wine when


    she was downstairs, he might be able to get her drunk if he offered her a few more drinks. When that


    happened, it would be so much easier to get it on with her, and she likely would not have any more


    strength to resist!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    With so many thoughts racing through his mind, he nced at Diane¡¯s exposed thigh under her dress


    and felt an even stronger heat in her heart.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Diane smiled awkwardly and drank her wine.


    Once they finished the wine in their respective sses, Patrick immediately filled it up again for the two


    of them. ¡°Since you¡¯re too full to eat, let¡¯s start with a couple of drinks!¡± Patrick clinked sses with


    Diane as soon as he said that.


    She was beginning to feel a little dizzy, but as soon as she remembered that dozens of men were


    guarding the door with weapons to prevent her family from leaving, she could only grit her teeth and


    drink the red wine in front of her.


    Having finished her second ss, she immediately said to Patrick, ¡°Well, Mister Patrick, I think it¡¯s


    about time you tell me what it is you wanted to talk to me about. I¡¯ve had two sses of wine with you


    already!¡±


    Patrick grinned evilly and poured filled Diane¡¯s ss again. ¡°Oh, Miss Diane, you¡¯re quite an amusing


    woman. When I said ¡®a couple of sses of wine¡¯, did you think it was really just two sses? When I


    say ¡®a couple¡¯, it means ¡®more than two¡¯, not ¡®just two¡¯. Got that?¡±


    Diane¡¯s mouth twitched a couple of times and her expression soured. ¡°Could you at least tell me what


    is it you wanted to say to me? This is thest ss I¡¯ll have with you. I¡¯m too full to drink anymore!¡±


    Unbeknownst to her, the secret door behind her had opened slightly ajar, and Easton, who was hiding


    behind the door, looked at Diane¡¯s beautiful back. Her dress rode slightly up her thighs, revealing her


    silky skin that made Easton¡¯s heart feel hot. He had to admit that Diane¡¯s body and face could blow


    Lucy¡¯s out of the water. Moreover, Diane¡¯s bottom was so perky that it looked as if she specifically went


    to train her gluteal muscles at a gym. No man could resist such a sight!

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Chapter 71


    Patrick looked at Diane. ¡°All right, all right. I won¡¯t pressure you to drink anymore. We¡¯ll have that chat


    once you¡¯ve finished this ss of wine, and it¡¯ll only take a few minutes. You will then be allowed to


    leave with your husband and daughter!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Diane was under the impression that Patrick was the establishment¡¯s owner, since he looked the part


    due to his fat figure and pot belly. She did not dare to reject his request, so after giving it some more


    thought, she gritted her teeth and drank her third ss of wine in one gulp. ¡°There. Can we start talking


    now, Mister Patrick?¡±


    Patrick finally said, ¡°Hehe, you do realize that you¡¯ve eaten close to a hundred and sixty thousand


    dors¡® worth of food, right? That¡¯s a lot of money. What I want from you can¡¯t be simpler. I¡¯ll juste


    right out with it if you don¡¯t mind. Now that you¡¯re here, I want you to do you. You can leave once I¡¯m


    done!¡±


    He could not help but ogle Diane¡¯s thigh after saying that, and he even hinted as clearly as


    possible to her. ¡°Tsk, tsk. You have a fantastic figure. I really do envy Severin for being able to get


    someone like you.¡±


    Diane was so incensed by his request that she immediately stood up and red at him. She refused


    outright. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not that sort of woman. Had it been some other request, I might still be able


    to consider it. But doing it with me? There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯d say yes to that!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, are you sure? Think carefully before you decide. What are your chances of getting out of this


    ce in one piece when One¨CEye and his men are all waiting down there?¡± Patrick chuckled, stood up,


    and doubled down on his threats. ¡°Make sure you think long and hard, Miss Diane. We¡¯re all adults


    here. Having sex with me isn¡¯t that big of a deal, right? I promise I won¡¯t get you pregnant. Sound


    good? All you have to do is let me have a taste of you, just once! You even get to save a hundred and


    sixty thousand dors! Isn¡¯t that a good deal?¡±


    ¡°A hundred and sixty thousand? You¡¯ve got quite the nerve to say that! Did you think we¡¯re stupid


    enough not to notice that you changed the menu?¡± Diane¡¯s anger grew with every passing thought.


    Although she had the hunch that he was up to no good, she was still hanging on onest bit of hope


    that it might not turn out to be as bad as she imagined.


    s, the reality was far too cruel. She was firm in her convictions and would never be willing to offer up


    her body for any amount of money.


    ¡°Hehe, I wouldn¡¯t know if you people are stupid, but what I do know is that there are dozens of people


    down there that you can¡¯t afford to mess with!¡± Patrickughed. He looked at Diane¡¯s sexy figure,


    gulped, and approached her like a pervert. ¡°Be sensible. Don¡¯t make me use force! Can¡¯t you see


    what¡¯s happening right now? Just do as I say and all will be well!¡±


    Without further ado, he reached out and squeezed Diane¡¯s breasts.


    Easton gulped while he hid and observed everything in the dark. He was sure that Diane would give in


    just so the bill would be waived and her entire family could leave the restaurant safely. Whatever tough


    attitude she had then was probably nothing but a farce, in his opinion. After all, she was once a rich


    family¡¯s eldest daughter and she had seen a lot of money. When all of that was taken into ount, it


    was only a matter of time before she would ept her fate.


    However, the one oue that Easton, Jada, and Lucy did not factor in was that Diane would p


    Patrick as soon as he stretched his hand out. The p was so loud it rang throughout the


    room! 1


    Patrick was stunned and wondered if he was dreaming. ¡®How dare she p me? Did I just waste my


    breath by telling her all that? Isn¡¯t she woman afraid of being beaten to death by those people below?¡®


    ¡°F*cking b*tch! How dare you p me! I might not be from an upper¨Css family, but I was still raised


    well. You, on the other, had been abandoned by your family, so you have no f*cking right to hit me!


    Where¡¯d you get the guts to do that?¡± Patrick became enraged and shot Diane a re.¡± Take your


    f*cking dress off right now and let me f*ck the shit out of you. If you don¡¯t, it¡¯ll take only a snap of my


    finger to have your husband and daughter killed!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Chapter 72


    Diane felt disturbed by his request, but the thought of Selene and Severin made her feel uneasy too.


    She bit her lips and said, ¡°Severin promised toe up here if I¡¯m not down in ten minutes. Time¡¯s


    almost up, so it¡¯s best if you let me go as soon as possible. If he has toe up here and fetch me,


    you can bet that he won¡¯t let you off that easily!¡±


    Patrick cackled as if he had heard a joke. ¡°Haha, do you think he¡¯ll even get the chance toe up


    here? Why would those guys downstairs even allow him to pass? Are you stupid? Well, whatever it is,


    tonight¡¯s the night I¡¯ll have a good time with Severin¡¯s woman!¡± he dered, then pounced on her like a


    wolf.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Get off me, you b*stard!¡± When Diane saw that he was hell¨Cbent on forcing himself on her, her face


    turned pale with fright and she dashed to the side at once. Unfortunately for her, the copious amounts


    of wine she drank left her feeling a little dizzy at that moment. Since she was wearing high heels, it was


    no surprise that she sprained her foot and tumbled down to the ground.


    ¡°Agh!¡± she cried out in pain.


    Luckily, she managed to dodge Patrick¡¯s assault, at least for that moment. Patrick looked at Diane


    sitting helplessly on the ground and was even more stimted by her painful cry hotter.


    With even more of her skin being revealed under the dress, Patrick gulped a mouthful of saliva.


    Hahaha, be a good girl, and don¡¯t worry about everything else. I¡¯ll make sure to your meal with be free,


    and I can even give you another huge thousand¨Cdor tip!¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡± Diane looked up, gritted her teeth, and tried to stand up, but her ankle hurt so badly that


    she was forced to squat back down in pain as soon as she took one step.


    ¡°Hehe, what a stubborn girl. Let¡¯s see how stubborn you can be in front of me!¡± Patrick chuckled and


    was ready to pounce on Diane again.


    Secondster, a loud bang was heard and the door of the room was kicked right open.


    ¡°S¨CS¨CSeverin? H¨Chow did you get up here?¡± Patrick was still traumatized by what happened in the


    hotel that morning, and seeing Severin barge right in scared him out of his senses. He immediately


    retreated a few steps back and started to panic.


    Severin had a cold expression on his face as he shielded Diane behind him and red at Patrick. ¡±


    Patrick, you bloody son¨Cof¨Ca¨Cwench! Don¡¯t you know what¡¯ll happen to those who dare to touch my


    woman?¡±


    Patrick straightened his body and said, ¡°Hmph! I was the one who summoned all those guys down


    there! I dare you to touch a single strand of my hair! I swear you won¡¯t be able to walk out of this


    restaurant alive!¡±


    Severin was in no mood to entertain Patrick¡¯s threats and immediately kicked his crotch!

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Chapter 73


    ¡°AGHHH!¡± A blood¨Ccurdling scream was heard. Patrick clutched hisher regions and squatted down,


    nearly fainting from the pain.


    ¡°HRAAH AGHH!¡± His yells were unending, and he had an excruciatingly painful expression on his face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Diane was still reeling from the immense shock, but that did not stop her from feeling a burst of joy.


    Patrick was a sleaze and a pervert, and it was her good fortune that Severin showed up in time, or else


    she would have been forced onto by Patrick.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Severin!¡± Diane endured the pain and stepped forward to tug on Severin¡¯s arm.


    Severin smiled faintly, looked at the tightly¨Cshut secret door in the corner, and said, ¡°Show yourselves.


    Don¡¯t hide there like scaredy cats!¡±


    The three people who were hiding inside paled in fright. They did not expect that Severin would be so


    ruthless as to deliver a kick that was strong enough to render Patrick¡¯s crotch useless. He was the


    epitome of fearless, and he began to walk up to the door when no one answered him. They started to


    fear that Severin would not kill him in one fell swoop. After all, a poor man like him would have nothing


    to lose against richer individuals like them.


    ¡°There are other people here?¡± Diane frowned in bewilderment. She had spent more time in that room


    than he did, but she did not notice anything out of the ordinary there, much less sense the presence of


    other people.


    Severin could not care less to say anything further and walked over to face the secret door. He


    delivered a thumping kick that sent the door flying open and yelled, ¡°Come out here!¡±


    Easton, Lucy, and Jada were so frightened that they walked out tremblingly from the inner room with


    ashen expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Mister Easton? Lucy? And you¡¯re here too, Miss Jada?¡± Diane was far from pleased to see the three


    people of them there. It seemed as though they had hatched a plot from the very beginning and


    nned everything long in advance.


    ¡°Hehe, this restaurant is one of the Stones¡® properties, so why would it be weird for me to be here?


    ¡°Jada chuckled. As the daughter of a third¨Ctier upper¨Css family, she still tended to be arrogant


    around others.


    ¡°So that this is your restaurant ! I take it that you had a part to y in scheming against my wife and


    me!¡± Severin walked up sullenly to Jada and red icily at the vicious woman.


    ¡°Hehe, and what if I did? You probably already met those people downstairs, right? I was the one who


    called them all toe here. I don¡¯t know how or why they allowed you toe up to this floor, but you


    won¡¯t be able to step foot outside this restaurant if they don¡¯t receive my instructions!¡± Jada folded her


    arms in front of her chest, and said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m the eldest daughter of a third¨Ctier upper¨Css family.


    What are you going to do, hit me? You should be kneeling right now to beg for my forgiveness! If you


    don¡¯t, well, let¡¯s just say that you, your wife, your daughter, and your parents, are all going to suffer


    today!¡±


    In response, a tight pnded right on Jada¡¯s face, and a red palm mark appeared on her cheek.


    ¡°How dare you p me!¡± Jada covered her face in shock. She had expressly told him that she was the


    eldest daughter of a third¨Ctier family, and yet he still did not hesitate to p her. ¡®He¡¯s digging his own


    grave!¡® she thought.


    ¡°Did you really just threaten me with my family¡¯s well¨Cbeing even though you¡¯re just a lowly third- tier


    family? You think too highly of yourself. I, Severin, are not easy to bully If you piss me off, I can always


    wipe out the Stones from Brookbourn¡¯s existence. If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯re wee to try!¡±


    If there was one thing Severin hated with a passion, that was when other people used his family to


    threaten him. Those who dared to make such remarks in front of him were as good as dead


    ¡°You!¡± Jada was fuming, since she had no idea what had transpired downstairs and why neither One¨C


    Eye nor his men hade up yet.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Chapter 74


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Easton held Jada back. ¡°Take it easy, Jada. This kid is just an impulsive hothead who does things


    without considering the consequences. Your status and family background doesn¡¯t matter to him, and


    he¡¯ll beat you up before saying anything. You shouldn¡¯t piss him off, because you¡¯re the one who will


    get the short end of the stick if he kills you!¡±


    Jada knew that she would stand to lose a lot if she picked a fight with a brainless hothead like Severin,


    especially since her bodyguards and One¨CEye were all still downstairs. She gritted her teeth and could


    only hold back her unhappiness.


    ¡°What are you going to do? Don¡¯te near me!¡± When Lucy saw that Severin was staring intently at


    her, she was frightened by his gaze and retreated a couple of steps back.


    Severin nced at her indifferently. ¡°Kneel and apologize to my wife!¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are, telling me to kneel like that? Don¡¯t make meugh!¡± Lucy red at Severin.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know Jada¡¯s men are waiting on her instructions downstairs? Are you sure you want me to


    kneel? Are you even able to handle the consequences?¡±


    ¡°Kneel and p yourself ten times. Even though I¡¯m fine with letting go of what you did to me in the


    past, that doesn¡¯t mean you can keep scheming against me in the future!¡± Severin¡¯s face turned cold as


    he warned Lucy. There was a faint murderous aura on his body that sent shivers down the spine of


    anyone who saw him.


    Lucy red at Severin in disbelief, for it had never urred to her that he would dare to ask her to


    kneel.


    ¡°Like hell I¡¯ll kneel. I¡¯d sooner kneel for someone else than a loser like you!¡± Lucy said, gritting her


    teeth. She knew kneeling to him would be the most humiliating thing she would have ever done.


    Diane frowned. She initially wanted to persuade Severin, but when she recalled that all those people


    were hiding in that room with some nefarious n, she was also a little traumatized by them and


    decided to let Severin have his way.


    A loud thud was heard, and Lucy was seen kneeling on the ground. Invisible energy burst forth from


    Severin¡¯s body, and Lucy¡¯s knees struck the ground after her legs weakened from the strong and


    sudden pressure bearing down on her body.


    ¡°Hehe, you say you won¡¯t kneel, but your actions don¡¯t seem to reflect what you just said!¡± The corners


    of Severin¡¯s mouth curled up a bit, and his ck pupils looked that much more enigmatic.


    Diane did not know what was going on, only that the pressure on her body earlier was so strong. that


    she knelt unconsciously. However, she did not know how to describe what she had just experienced,


    and it was likely that no one would believe her even if she told them.


    ¡°The grudges I¡¯m holding against you only get bigger if you keep pulling all these shenanigans!¡±


    Severin smiled faintly and finally turned to look at Easton, who was standing on one side.


    Easton was terrified to see Severin¡¯s re, and he immediately broke out in a cold sweat before


    retreating to a corner.


    ¡°W¨Cwhat do think you¡¯re doing?¡± His broken finger served as a reminder that Severin acted without


    caring about the consequences.


    Severin smiled in contempt when he saw the other person¡¯s look. ¡°Look at you, nearly pissing your


    pants. You probably never stopped to think that you¡¯d one day be so scared of me when you were


    threatening my parents and collecting debt from them. Trash like you aren¡¯t fit to go up against me.¡±


    After finishing his sentence, Severin snapped and sent a stream of light flying right into Easton¡¯s body.


    The light disappeared in a sh, and everything happened so quickly that no one seemed to notice it.


    Severin walked up to Diane afterpleting that action.


    ¡°Come on, honey! Let¡¯s go home!¡± He looked at Diane¡¯s swollen ankle, lifted her in a bridal carry,


    and walked down.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    hapter 75


    ¡°Ah!¡± Diane did not expect Severin to carry her up so suddenly, so she eximed in surprise and


    blushed.


    As she felt the firm strength in Severin¡¯s arm and the faint aura of masculinitying from his body,


    her heartbeat began to quicken.


    ¡°Why are you carrying me up? I can walk on my own!¡± Diane said in a soft and bashful tone.


    ¡°How are you going to walk when your ankle is swollen? Let me carry you back to the car!¡± Severin


    looked right ahead forward and strode forward without even looking at Diane.


    Diane could only bite her lips and acquiesce to him in silence.


    After Severin walked out of the room, the tremendous pressure that Lucy was feeling disappeared in an


    instant and she copsed to the ground. It was a terrifying feeling, as if Severin was some. despotic


    ruler that left her with no choice but to submit to him. It was hard for her to wrap her head around why


    she felt that way.


    Easton gulped and walked over to Lucy. He felt a little puzzled because he expected that Severin.


    would have done something to him on ount of the bad blood between them. Oddly enough, Severin


    did not seem to have done anything to him.


    He looked at Lucy on the ground, annoyed. ¡°Did you just kneel for him? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself


    for kneeling to an ex¨Cconvict?¡±


    Lucy did not know how to exin the weird urrence she experienced earlier. Her mouth was wide


    open but she did not continue her sentence.


    ¡°Jada, my wiener might not be functioning anymore. Bring me to the hospital right now! This is the end


    for me. What am I going to do if I can¡¯t use it anymore!¡± Patrick, who was curled into a ball on the


    ground, begged Jada for help.


    Jada touched her reddened cheek. Her anger level had shot through the roof after Severin pped her


    and threatened her. She still felt confident that there was nothing a loser ex¨Cconvict could do to her


    family!


    She looked at Lucy and chided, ¡°Why are you still sitting on the ground? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? Call


    an ambnce for Patrick. I¡¯m going down to check on the situation. We shall see if Severin. will be able


    to step out of this restaurant tonight!¡± She then strode down to try and catch up to Severin.


    ¡°Call an ambnce, Lucy!¡± Easton said, then followed Jada immediately. Deep down, he was secretly


    pleased because Severin has thoroughly pissed Patrick and Jada off. Offending Patrick was probably


    not that big of a deal, but Jada was the eldest daughter of a third¨Ctier upper¨Css family. She would


    certainly not let Severin off just like that. From then on, Easton would not need. to do anything to get rid


    of Severin, because someone else would be doing the dirty work for him.


    At that moment, however, a group of men was squatting motionlessly on the ground with their heads in


    their hands. They were none other than One¨CEye and his subordinates. Meanwhile, another group of


    people was pointing machetes at those who were squatting, ready to give them


    a sh if they so much as moved an inch.


    Those who were standing far outnumbered those who were squatting. Inside the restaurant were about


    a hundred people, and more than a hundred others were guarding the restaurant to prevent any


    strangers from getting close.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The diners had been evacuated from the restaurant long ago, and the 200 or so men had been brought


    over by none other than de. He and some of his men had passed by the restaurant sometime


    earlier, and as soon as he nced in and saw that Severin was in trouble, he immediately made some


    calls and ordered more men toe over.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Chapter 76


    On the other hand, the one¨Ceyed man¡¯s group surrendered as soon as they saw that de had


    brought so many people there. After a brief conversation, they squatted on the ground and put down


    the weapons in their hands. When de arrived, he addressed Severin respectfully as ¡® Mister Severin¡®


    and assisted Severin with subduing the entire group. Severin then thanked them and went upstairs


    alone.


    When de saw Severining down the stairs with Diane in his arms, he immediately stepped


    forward and asked concernedly, ¡°Mister Severin, is your woman all right? Just saw the word and I¡¯ll


    make sure these people won¡¯t live to see the sunrise tomorrow!¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you for the gesture. My wife is fine, but I¡¯m just curious why you. were


    willing to help me?¡±


    de grinned sheepishly, and came up with a random excuse: ¡°Well, the main reason is that Draco


    Hall has beef with the Cedar Gang.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple,¡± Severin remarked pointedly.


    It


    was then that de answered him awkwardly. ¡°Would you be okay withing to Draco Hall


    tomorrow? Our suprememander wishes to meet you. We have been searching for you everywhere


    today, and we went to your house to look for you! That¡¯s when we found out that moved, and our lead


    ended right there!¡±


    ¡°Oh, your boss wants to see me?¡± Severin frowned and was a little surprised.


    you


    de¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he secretly thought to himself, ¡®This man really does keep a super low


    profile. Doesn¡¯t he know that he¡¯s the supreme leader of Dracodeus Temple? Why is he still trying to


    y dumb at this time?¡±


    Nevertheless, he did not reveal Severin¡¯s true identity to anyone there since he knew that the supreme


    leader of Dragondeus Temple had always been an enigma. Revealing Severin¡¯s identity might well


    make him unhappy. As a result, he could not answer that question directly and merely smiled


    awkwardly while saying, ¡°Yes. He wants to see you. You¡¯ll know why once you go there tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow when I have the time!¡± Severin agreed with a smile. In all honesty, he was


    also a little curious about Draco Hall, and since their men had lent him a hand earlier and saved him a


    lot of trouble, it was only right that he should thank their boss in person.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Jada and the others had finally arrived downstairs, and the scene before them left


    herpletely speechless. Some of the people were injured, while others had been subdued and were


    squatting on the ground without daring to move.


    The total number of people from Draco Hall was quite intimidating, as the entire restaurant was filled


    with their people and many more were standing outside. de nced insipidly at Jada and said,


    ¡°Sorry to cause trouble, Miss Jada, but we¡¯ve got some scores to settle with One¨CEye¡¯s people.¡±


    Once he said that, he turned to Severin and urged him. ¡°You can leave with your family now, Mister


    Severin!¡±


    ¡°That I will!¡± Severin nodded. He turned around, nced indifferently at Jada¡¯s group, and said to


    Judith and Maurice, ¡°Mom, Dad, Selene, let¡¯s go, go home!¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay!¡±


    Judith and Maurice had never seen something like that happen before, and they were drenched in a


    cold sweat due the sheer fright. Once they heard that they could leave, they nodded immediately and


    carried Selene out.


    Severin nced at de, smiled once more, and walked out with Diane in his arms.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? If you¡¯ve got some scores to settle with One¨CEye, then why¡¯d you let


    Severin and the others leave? I¡¯m keeping them here because they wanted to do a dine¨Cand¨Cdash!


    They haven¡¯t even paid for their meal yet!¡± Jada demanded an answer from de because she was


    peeved to see Severin and the others leave just like that.


    de might be a tough guy, but he was very careful with his words. He smiled at her. ¡°Your restaurant


    is running a scam. The cost of their meal was sixteen thousand dors, but you asked them to pay a


    hundred and sixty thousand dors. Where did you get the nerve to use them of doing a dine¨Cand¨C


    dash? The situation I saw today left a bad taste in my mouth, so if you want to remain in business, I


    suggest you¡¯d better keep your mouth shut instead of spouting all that nonsense. If you shoot your


    mouth off again, you might as well say goodbye to your restaurant. I¡¯ll let everyone know that your


    restaurant has a reputation for scamming its customers. I remember your restaurant brand having


    several stores. About a dozen, if memory serves?¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Chapter 77


    Jada was so angry that her face was turning red. She never once thought that those from Draco Hall


    would interfere with their business and be so intolerant of such issues that they felt the need to step in.


    s, she knew that her only option that night was to admit defeat. Though she came from a third- tier


    family, Draco Hall was an entity that they did not dare to and could not afford to provoke. After all, not


    even a second¨Ctier family would have the guts to challenge them.


    ¡°Hehe, de¡­sir, I only did that because I wanted to teach Severin a lesson after he embarrassed me


    today. I swear that our restaurant doesn¡¯t scam people! But since you¡¯ve decided to let Severin go, then


    we assure you that we¡¯ll respect your decision!¡± Jada smiled awkwardly and had no choice but to


    concede to him.


    Before long, de left with his two hundred men.


    When he was finally out of sight, Jada asked One¨CEye, ¡°What happened? Why did Draco Hall¡¯s people


    show up so suddenly?¡±


    One¨CEye signaled for his men to get up and then said viciously, ¡°It¡¯s all because of one damn.


    underling that owed one of their men tens of thousands of dors but still hasn¡¯t paid back. When they


    came, they grabbed that person and chopped one of his fingers off. They wouldn¡¯t even entertain my


    offer when I told them I¡¯d pay back the money on my underling¡¯s behalf!¡±


    As soon as Easton heard that, he said, ¡°Damn! Severin always gets lucky! The debt that One¨CEye¡¯s


    subordinate owed de is the only reason that de came in here, asked about the situation, and let


    Severin go because of the injustice!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve let that kid leave if that didn¡¯t happen!¡± One¨CEye was fuming with anger too.


    ¡°Okay. Thanks for your hard work. it¡¯s gettingte, so you should bring your men back to get some rest.


    I¡¯ll transfer seventy thousand dors to you soon. Treat it as medical expenses for the finger that your


    subordinate lost, plus all those other people who got injured today.¡±


    Jada frowned and finally allowed One¨CEye and his men to leave.


    ¡°Severin was asking for it when he pped you. If we happen to get a chance like this in the future, we


    need to make sure that he won¡¯t let go!¡± Easton said while gritting his teeth.


    Jada, however, frowned and said, ¡°I have a feeling that things aren¡¯t as they look. de wouldn¡¯t have


    brought so many people over simply to collect a debt that One¨CEye¡¯s subordinate owed him. And why


    did they have to chop off that person¡¯s finger too? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s going a bit too far just for the


    sake of some money?¡±


    Easton expressed his disagreement with her. ¡°What are you trying to say? Do you think that de


    might havee here specifically to help Severin escape? Why would he do something that would let


    Severin owe him a favor?¡±


    Jada nodded. ¡°de was very polite toward Severin and addressed him as ¡®Mister Severin¡®, I fear that


    there¡¯s more to their rtionship than we might expect. If we do anything to Severin in the future, I¡¯m


    worried that I might offend Draco Hall. They¡¯re one of three underworld forces, and


    212


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    while the Stones are no pushovers, we wouldn¡¯t dare to go so far as to offend them!¡±


    However, Eastonughed confidently. ¡°Haha, you¡¯re being a little too cautious, don¡¯t you think? I know


    what kind of person Severin is. If he was as capable as you believe him to be, he wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve been sent


    to prison by us. Besides, he¡¯s only been back for a couple of days. How could he suddenly get to know


    someone like de?¡±


    Jada frowned, still unable to shake off the feeling that there was a trace of respect from de to


    Severin, and a very noticeable one at that.


    ¡°But why would someone like de address Severin as ¡®Mister Severin¡®? The way he addresses


    Severin just doesn¡¯t sound right!¡±


    Jada was a cautious individual, and he felt that the entire incident that night was not as simple as it


    appeared on the surface. It seemed to her that de specifically came to help Severin after seeing that


    thetter had been trapped.


    Easton thought for a moment and said, ¡°I know why. Because Severin knows Mister Henry, and Mister


    Henry is the head of the Longhorns! Who doesn¡¯t want to curry favor with someone close to a first¨Ctier


    family? This de guy might look like a brute, but he¡¯s a meticulous person too. I bet he was polite to


    Severin because of Severin¡¯s rtionship with Henry!¡±


    Jada then shifted the topic. ¡°By the way, why did Mister Henry treat Severin to lunch? You know what,


    lunch isn¡¯t even that big of a deal. It¡¯s the expensive vi that¡¯s bugging me. Why would he just give it to


    Severin? You should try and see if you can find out why Mister Henry gave the vi to Severin!¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Chapter 78


    ¡°You¡¯re right, it is very strange. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try and ask around!¡± Easton agreed.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Severin was driving home with his family after carrying Diane into the car.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to de for helping us!¡± Judith was still rattled by that incident and could not help but


    sigh. ¡°He rushed in with so many people that I thought he was targeting us! I didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d be


    helping us!¡±


    ¡°Do


    you


    know who this de person is, Severin? He looks like a really powerful person!¡± Maurice asked


    Severin.


    Diane nced at Severin and was a little puzzled too. Maurice and Judith were not there when Severin


    went to Easton¡¯s wedding, but she was. She remembered quite clearly that de owed the Loughs a


    favor, and it was Trevor who called in that favor by requesting that de deal with Severin.


    Later that night, de seemed to side with Severin a bit more. Although she had no idea what


    happened downstairs, she found it a little weird that de addressed Severin as ¡®Mister Severin¡®. Most


    importantly, de came bearing a message that their boss wanted to see Severin.


    Severin smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re up to, but I¡¯ll pay Draco Hall a visit tomorrow and find out


    what¡¯s the deal!¡±


    Diane frowned when she heard that. ¡°You can¡¯t mess with Draco Hall, Severin. I¡¯m worried might be in


    danger if you go there! Let me go with you!¡±


    you


    Her words brought warmth to Severin¡¯s heart but he turned around and said to her, ¡°I¡¯m touched by


    your concern, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be of any help if I encounter danger there. And judging from their


    attitude tonight, I think they have other reasons for wanting to speak to me. Everything will be fine! So


    don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re free tomorrow, you can tidy up the house with Mom and Dad, maybe even buy some new


    stuff for the home. We¡¯ll be calling our rtives over for a gathering in a couple of days!¡± Severin then


    added.


    ¡°Ah okay!¡± Diane nodded.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®okay¡®? Didn¡¯t you sprain your ankle? You should rest at home for a few days or go


    get it checked at the hospital tomorrow!¡± Judith then eximed.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. Did you forget that I¡¯m a doctor? I¡¯ll check itter, and I


    promise she¡¯ll be fine by tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Sprains take a long time to heal, Severin. How could it be that easy when Diane¡¯s ankle is swollen? *


    Judith smiled wryly, feeling that her son was too much of a braggart and frequently made oundish


    ims.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not an ordinary doctor. I¡¯m a miracle doctor!¡± Severin exined.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Chapter 79


    ¡°We¡¯re home, honey!¡± After arriving at the vi, Severin carried Diane out of the car and to the second


    floor.


    Selene followed obediently behind the two of them and said worriedly, ¡°Does your ankle hurt, Mom?¡±


    ¡°Fret not, Selene! Mom will be fine. I¡¯ll heal her in a bit!¡± Severin looked at her adorable appearance


    and felt as if his heart was melting.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re so amazing, Dad!¡± Selene looked admiringly at Severin and felt that there was nothing


    he could not do.


    ¡°Okay, you rest there for a while, Selene. I¡¯ll run a bath for you soon. We have a bathtub now, so you


    can bathe in a bathtub!¡± Diane looked at Selene and smiled tenderly. She never once regretted giving


    birth to her daughter, because even though life had been tiring and difficult, Selene had been her


    driving force to continue living.


    To her surprise, the little girl folded her hands in front of her chest and pouted angrily. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want


    you to bathe me. I want dad to bathe me!¡±


    Diane was a little speechless. She looked at Severin and said, ¡°She was making a fuss about wanting


    you to bathe her when you came back. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d ask for it on the same day you returned.¡±


    Severin stared at his daughter¡¯s adorable antics as she huffed and puffed in front of him. ¡°Okay. Let me


    put your mother down on the bed, and then I¡¯ll give my precious little darling a bath!¡±


    ¡°Yay! That¡¯s great.¡± Selene beamed with a smile and she ran around in circles while waving her little


    hands.


    Severin carried Diane back to her room, put her on the bed, then filled the bathtub before bathing her.


    He did not expect Selene to be so cute and obedient, as she seemed to be very happy instead of


    fearing him. She must have been looking forward to receiving all that fatherly love from him. When the


    bath was done, he coaxed her to sleep and returned to Diane¡¯s room.


    ¡°Are you sure you can cure me? My foot is super swollen!¡± It had been many, many years since Diane


    was alone in the same room with Severin. At that moment, she somehow felt a little nervous and her


    heart was beating a little faster too.


    She was even more nervous when Severin carried her up the stairs in a bridal carry.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know the answer to that soon enough. How did you think I managed to cure Henry? He wouldn¡¯t


    have given us such a big vi if I failed to cure him.¡±


    Severin smiled as he took a seat at the edge of the bed. He held up Diane¡¯s injured ankle and then


    ced it on hisp.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Diane was startled, not to mention a little scared.


    ¡°To cure you, of course. It¡¯s just a little out of ce. I¡¯ll set it back for you and rub some ointment on it in


    a bit. Then everything will be fine!¡±


    Severin smiled faintly. He could not help but smirk a little when he saw Diane¡¯s blush, and he said think


    that softly to her, ¡°Honey, our daughter is already four years old. Why are you so shy? Did you I¡¯d be


    fooling around?¡±


    Diane said in irritation, ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t want to talk to you. It¡¯s not like I know what kind of person you


    are, anyway. If I wasn¡¯t drunk back then, I would not have even-¡±


    All of a sudden, however, Severin seized the perfect moment to grasp her foot and give it a little. twist.


    An audible clicking sound was produced.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Diane winced in pain and said angrily, ¡°What kind of doctor are you? How could you do that without


    giving me a heads¨Cup? You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Chapter 80


    Severin immediately ran to one side and said smugly, ¡°It was on purpose. Come on and hit me


    then!¡±


    ¡°Severin!¡± Diane gritted her teeth angrily as she stood up and rushed over to pinch him.


    ¡°Wait! Does it still hurt?¡± Severin asked when he saw Diane running toward him.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!¡± Diane froze for a moment. Though she could not walk earlier,


    she was somehow able to run a couple of steps without feeling anything happen.


    ¡°What do you think? You do know how amazing I am right now, don¡¯t you? Hehe, would you have run


    over to me if I didn¡¯t provoke you? You probably wouldn¡¯t dare, right?¡± Severin remarked proudly.


    ¡°You! You¡¯ve got skill, I¡¯ll give you that!¡± Diane walked a few more steps and could not resist praising


    Severin.


    ¡°Told you I¡¯m a miracle doctor. Why wouldn¡¯t a miracle doctor have amazing skills?¡± Severin smiled,


    then looked at Diane earnestly. ¡°By the way, you¡¯re always calling me Severin. Why can¡¯t you call me


    honey for once?¡±


    ¡°Nope! Not happening!¡± Diane immediately feigned anger. ¡°Hmph. You were the reason I was kicked


    out of the Shanahans and suffered for so many years. I haven¡¯t forgiven you yet, you know.


    There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to call you honey!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll end up calling me honey sooner orter!¡± Severin sighed and said in a serious


    tone.


    ¡°Oh? Well, show me if you can do that then!¡± Diane folded her arms in front of her chest and put on the


    cold and condescending look that was so typical of female presidents.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head back to my room to sleep now. You should rest a little earlier too!¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After Severin gave her words some thought, he finally said to her, ¡°But if you¡¯re afraid of the dark, I can


    always keep youpany too!¡±


    ¡°Go away! Keep dreaming!¡± Diane rolled her eyes at him.


    Severin smiled, took out a small bottle of ointment, and said to her, ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ll apply some ointment


    on your ankle. Even though I¡¯ve already popped back your bones, the surrounding muscles are still a


    little damaged!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Diane sat on the bed head while Severin squatted down and carefully poured some medicine


    onto the palm of his hand. He then began rubbing it on her ankle.


    When she saw Severin lowering his head and carefully applying the ointment on her, she felt a faint


    warmth in her heart as she admired his beautiful side profile. She was d that he did not disappoint


    her and showed a sense of responsibility instead of being a scumbag. Moreover, Severin¡¯s tone


    seemed to suggest that he had been tricked by Easton into signing an agreement


    to sell off his fiancee.


    After the ointment had beeri applied, Diane smiled at Severin. ¡°Thank you. You should get some


    rest!¡±


    Severin stood up and stretched his waist. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. There¡¯s no need for you to thank me. I¡¯m the


    reason you¡¯ve suffered so much in the past five years, but you¡¯ve still been helping my parents. You¡¯re


    a good woman, and I promise that I won¡¯t let you down again! Mark my words, I¡¯ll give you a wedding


    that will make everyone in the world jealous of you!¡±


    Deep down, Diane felt that he was really sweet, but she still smiled wryly at him and said, ¡°Would it kill


    you not to brag so much? Go to bed! I¡¯m already happy enough that we¡¯d have such a big house!¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s not enough, honey. It¡¯s barely even enough. Like I¡¯ve always said, I¡¯m not bragging!¡± Severin


    looked intently at Diane. ¡°I want everyone to know that you¡¯ve made the right choice in choosing me!¡±

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Chapter 81


    ¡°Alright. Go to bed now!¡± Diane smiled faintly. She only closed the door when Severin left the room.


    She exhaled deeply after the door was closed.


    Today was a full day especially everything that she had experienced. It had definitely tired her out


    mentally. Luckily, everything was for the better now. Their family finally had a vi to stay in. Severin


    had also taken back the money from the Orwells. At least they could have the luxury of breathing


    slowly and not lived tiringly like previously.


    As for the wedding that Severin mentioned. The one that everyone would be jealous of. It was


    something that she did not put too much hope into.


    As of now, Easton was burning with anger as he sat in the car. ¡°Damn you, Severin! F*ck you! I¡¯m going


    to kill him sooner orter!¡±


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s too awful! It¡¯s supposed to be our wedding day today. I just didn¡¯t see that this is how today


    ended.¡± Lucy agreed.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Easton gritted his teeth. ¡°But Severin that idiot had crossed Jada this time. That means making the


    entire Stones his enemies. Haha. I would like to see just how long he is going to gloat. I know what kind


    of person Jada is. She definitely wants to take her revenge!¡±


    After that, he drove the car to go back to their house in Union Vi. When they were in the room, Lucy


    went to take her shower. She came out dressed in sexy lingerie: It definitely showcased her sexy figure


    in the most perfect way. Men would drool when they saw her in it.


    She closed the door and smiled at Easton. ¡°Sweetheart. Why don¡¯t you stop thinking about that idiot?


    Let me make you happy tonight!¡±


    Lucy¡¯s eyes were so seductive and alluring. Finally, Easton was feeling morefortable as he looked


    at her. However, Lucy¡¯s look was still lesser than Diane¡¯s.


    ¡®Damn it. Diane is going to be mine after I killed Severin!¡® he thought evilly.


    From where he see it, Severin was far lesser than him. It just did not make sense how Severin was


    able to have such a beautiful woman to be together with him!


    Very soon, Lucy pushed Easton to the bed. She tried all of the skills she knew just to ignite the me in


    Easton¡¯s heart. Unfortunately, her face started to be sullen after a while.


    can¡¯t while.


    She looked at Eason and said unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why can¡¯t you get it up?¡±


    Easton frowned and looked serious. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong too. I¡­I don¡¯t feel anything¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk, so useless. Or am I not sexy enough for you?¡± Lucy was full of resentment. The words she said


    infuriated Easton. Instantly, he pped her on the face. ¡°What did you say? What do you rnean when


    you called me useless?¡±


    ¡°You¨Cyou hit me!¡± Lucy looked at him shockingly as she covered her face with her hand.


    ¡°So what? Who do you really think you are? How dare you call me useless?¡± He red coldly at her.


    Men could never ept and were scared of being called useless. Although he had no idea, what went


    wrong with him tonight.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Chapter 82


    ¡°But, you¡­¡±


    Lucy was unhappy. It was their wedding today. After the registration of marriage in the morning, they


    had their reception during the afternoon. Despite it being ruined, tonight was still their wedding night.


    She was really looking forward to it. It just never urred to her that it would end up like this.


    The sad look on Lucy¡¯s face softened Easton¡¯s heart. ¡°Maybe too many have happened today. Besides


    I¡¯m not really in the mood after I lost my finger. Let¡¯s take a rain check.¡±


    He paused for a while. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. Even our wedding got ruined by Severin that jerk, I¡¯m


    going to make it up to you. Let¡¯s choose another day!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Lucy bit her red lip and nodded. Deep down in her heart, she hated Severin even more. If


    Severin did not show up, she would be the happiest woman in the world. The wedding she had nned


    and looked forward to just got ruined by Severin in the end.


    The next day, Severin got up early in the morning to leave the house. ording to the address. de


    gave himst night, it took him no time before he found the location of Draco Hall. To his surprise, he


    got stopped when he was at the door.


    There was a guy that was guarding the door. His name was Harvey. He looked at Severin and asked,


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing here? This is the headquarter of Draco Hall. Only authorized personnel is


    allowed to enter!¡±


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for the Supreme Commander and the Second¨Cin- Command.


    Draco was the one who asked me toe. He said the Hall Master is looking for me!¡±


    ¡°Oh really? You want to look for them. I¡¯m afraid they are quite busy,¡± Harvey frowned and purposely


    used his finger to rub against another finger a few times.


    It was obvious that he was asking for money in exchange for Severin to enter.


    Severin frowned. ¡°Your boss is the one who wants to see me. I¡¯m not the one asking to see him. Do


    you understand?¡±


    Harvey heard that and his face became sullen. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you know that money can solve all


    problems? This is the unspoken rule of society. Are you sure my boss wants to see you? Who do you


    think you are? I know all of the wealthy and powerful men in this city. But I don¡¯t remember you at all.


    Besides, even when the young master of the third¨Ctier upper¨Css family is here to look for my boss,


    he is all nice and polite. Take a look at your attitude. Why don¡¯t you take your attitude with you and


    come back another day? I might let you in when I¡¯m in a better mood.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? I hope you won¡¯t regret it in the future!¡± Severin chuckled and was ready to leave.


    There was another guy present too. He asked, ¡°Harvey, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Harvey did not care, ¡°I never see him before. I bet he is in trouble and is going to ask our boss to help


    him. Is that the attitude to have when you want to ask for help? Who does he really think he is?


    ¡°F*ck you! Are you tired of living?¡± de was just on his way out to take a look. He was hoping to see if


    he could be at the door to wee Severin. Especially since he was afraid Severin would be


    unsatisfied with their sincerity.


    Anger rushed through him when he saw Severin turning away and when he overheard the conversation


    between Harvey and the other guy.


    de pped Harvey a few times and quickly chased after Severin. ¡°Mister Severin! Please don¡¯t go.


    I¡¯m sorry that our subordinates are as blind as bats. Please don¡¯t go.¡±


    Severin stopped walking and turned around. He said faintly, ¡°That guy asked me toe another day. I


    think he¡¯s right and I shoulde another day. It looks like you guys are not very weing!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Come over and apologize to Mister Severin!¡± de was in a rage.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Chapter 83


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mister Harvey. I¡¯m too blind to see that you are our important guest and offended you. I hope


    you can forgive me!¡± Harvey ran over and knelt down in front of Harvey.


    From the look on Master de¡¯s face, he knew he had caused trouble. The man he had just told off


    was not just any man.


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°Sigh. But you were asking for tips from me when I wanted to go in just now. And


    you won¡¯t inform your boss about my arrival without the tips. Look at me, do you think I¡¯m a rich


    person? There¡¯s nothing I can do since I can¡¯t afford to give you tips!¡±


    He shrugged, took out a cheap packet of cigarettes, and started smoking it.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What? You even dare to ask for money from him?¡± de got even more infuriated when he heard that.


    With mighty strength, he kicked Harvey with his leg. Harvey ended up falling to the ground.


    ¡°Mister Severin, you must be joking. How could you be a poor person? Umm, what about this? I¡¯m


    going to have him chop off his arm to apologize to you for asking for money from you. I hope you could


    let it go after that. What do you think?¡± de asked.


    Harvey was dumbstruck upon hearing that. His eyes became dull. ¡®I¡¯m finished. I know now that no one


    in Draco Hall dares to cross this man. Otherwise, Master de will never say that.¡±


    It was a very heavy punishment. Harvey was going to end up being a handicapped person in the future.


    Draco Hall was not going to have any ce for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s too serious. Argh, forget about it. Just let him p himself twice. So he will remember what


    happened today!¡± Severin said.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Are you not going to thank Mister Severin for letting you go easily?¡± de urged.


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Severin! Thank you, Mister Severin! I would absolutely remember it and never again


    will I dare to do it in the future!¡± Harvey pped himself a few times and expressed his gratitude.


    ¡°Mister Severin. This way, please. I was going to wait for you at the door to wee you myself but I


    didn¡¯t know you would be so early!¡± de bowed a little and weed Severin.


    Severin chuckled. ¡°I happened to be free so I thought abouting over to take a look. Thank you for


    helping mest night. Otherwise, it¡¯s going to be hard for me to escape!¡±


    de was behind him. He politely said, ¡°That¡¯s too humble of you, Mister Severin. I¡¯m sure a person


    like you can easily escape without me showing up to help you!¡±


    Under the lead from de, they soon entered a main hall. Larry requested the other to clear the space


    leaving only him, de, and Severin in the hall. He exchanged looks with de and knelt down


    together. They cupped their hands together.


    ¡°Salute to you, my Supreme Leader!¡±


    ¡°Supreme Leader!¡±


    Severin frowned and his expression turned weird. ¡°Did you have the wrong person? How am I the Hall


    Master? I¡¯m sure you must have got it wrong. I¡¯m definitely not your Supreme Leader!¡±


    Larry stood up and said, ¡°Supreme Leader, I know you have always been mysterious and did not want


    to reveal your identity. That was why I did not ask de to reveal it and tried to hide it for you.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m really not a Supreme Leader!¡± Severin insisted.


    Larry exined, ¡°Look at the ring on your finger. That¡¯s the Dracodeus Ring. The ring is a token of


    Dracodeus Temple. The one who wears the ring is the Supreme Leader of Draco Hall. There are twelve


    halls in Dracodeus Temple. I¡¯m sure you are aware of that.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°12 halls. Yes, I know that. Each hall is situated at different ces and it is named


    after the oriental zodiac. Draco Hall, Tigris Hall, Sus Hall, Equus Hall, and so on. Old Wacko did tell it to


    me before!¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s right!¡± Larry replied.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Chapter 84


    Larry was excited to hear that. ¡°Regardless of how you get your hand with the ring, you are now the


    Supreme Leader of the twelve halls. You are now our leader!¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck?¡± Finally, Severin remember something. The old wacko used to give him a letter in the


    past. He instructed Severin to read the letter when Severin faced a weird situation.


    It looked like the old wacko must be referring to now. In the past, Old Wacko did mention something


    about a huge and powerful organization. The organization was divided into twelve halls. Each hall was


    named after the oriental zodiac. That was what the old wacko told Severin.


    At that time, Severin did not pay much attention to it and treated it as a story. It just never urred to


    him that there would be people calling the Supreme Leader now. He turned his palm to take out the


    letter and opened it..


    [Haha! Hey Severin, by the time you read this letter, you should know by now that I have left. you. I


    have never had disciples in my life. So you are my one and only disciple. Therefore, I can only pass


    down Dracodeus Temple to you.]


    [That¡¯s right. From now on, you are the Supreme Leader of Dracodeus Temple. Forgive me for not


    telling you earlier. I was afraid that you would reject it and I wanted to surprise you! Dracodeus Temple


    was founded by me. I never really managed it normally. So I hope you can find the people from the 12


    halls when you are released from prison. Bring Dracodeus Temple to a great height of development


    and make Dracodeus Temple powerful!]


    [Although this is a difficult mission, I believe you can do it. Oh, right! Don¡¯t forget to go to Dracodeus


    Isle on the 15th of August! You¡¯re going to find something waiting for you there! The Dracodeus Ring is


    the symbol for the Supreme Leader of the Dracodeus Temple. So I just set you up. I¡¯m sure you are not


    going to me me! Haha!¡°]


    Severin was dumbstruck when he finished reading. As a matter of fact, the old wacko was the previous


    Supreme Leader of the Dracodeus Temple. When he gave Severin the ring, it was the same as passing


    down the position of the Supreme Leader to Severin.


    To make it worse, it was not up for discussion. Severin did not even have the chance to reject it.


    He touched the envelope and felt there was something else inside. There was another piece of paper


    when he took the envelope out to see the inner. It was a map drawn by the old wacko. The locations of


    the twelve halls were clearly marked on the map. ording to the map, Draco Hall was exactly in


    Brookbourn.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m really the Supreme Leader of Dracodeus Temple. Damn the old wacko! He should have


    told me earlier!¡±


    Eventually, Severin smiled bitterly. All he hoped for was a normal and peaceful life after he returned


    home. He yearned to live a quiet life. Little did he know, the old wacko actually gave him such a difficult


    mission.


    ¡°Supreme Leader, it looks like the old Supreme Leader has passed this position to you. If the old


    Supreme Leader thinks highly of you, he must believe that you have the power to achieve the mission!¡±


    Larry said seriously. ¡°No matter what, everyone in Draco Hall now belongs to you. We


    will listen to everything you said!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Supreme Leader. We will do everything that you ask us to do!¡± de shouted from the


    bottom of his lung.


    Severin chuckled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything in mind that I¡¯ll like you to do yet. Run freely for now.


    Continue doing what you used to do!¡±


    After that, he gave it a thought and said, ¡°Oh! And don¡¯t let anyone know that I¡¯m the Supreme. Leader


    for now. Since the Supreme Leader of the Dracodeus Temple has been a mystery, I will continue that


    tradition. Give me your phone so we can contact each other if anythinges up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Supreme Leader!¡±


    de and Larry exchanged looks with each other and nodded their heads. Quickly enough, they gave


    Severin their phone numbers and also saved Severin¡¯s number in their phones.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll get going!¡± Severin thought for a while before saying that.


    ¡°Supreme Leader. There¡¯s one more thing that we need your assistance with!¡± Larry said


    embarrassingly when Severin was about to leave.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Severin had a feeling that things were not that easy when de asked him toe here. de and Larry were behaving a little too vigorously if they saw the ring and wanted to recognize him as Supreme Leader.


    "Say it. How can I help you?" Severin smiled faintly.


    The old wacko did pass down a lot to him when they were in prison. Now that the old wacko was not around and passed down the Dracodeus Temple to him, he could only ept it. Although it was done without his permission, he was grateful to the old wacko, and never ever in his life could he ever repay back to the old wacko.


    "There are another two gangs in this city other than Draco Hall. Cedar Gang and Emerald Cloud Gang. Lately, there are many conflicts between us and them. It happened more often than usual recently. Cedar Gang is bing more and more arrogant and totally disregards our people!" Larry smiled awkwardly as he exined it to Severin.


    After that, Severin responded faintly, "Okay. This is what we do. If they do note and mess with us, we are not going to mess with them without any reason. If there''s anything else that you can''t settle, just call me. I wille and help when that time arrives."


    "Thank you, Supreme Leader!"


    Larry and de were thrilled to hear that.


    "You''re wee. We''re a family now. I''m going to leave now!" Severin smiled and left immediately.


    After Severin was gone, de said, "Boss, I''m surprised to know the Supreme Leader did not know he is actually the Supreme Leader!"


    "No matter what, I''m sure he''s not as simple as he looks. There must be a reason the old Supreme Leader makes Severin the new Supreme Leader," Larry smiled. "There''s nothing for us to be afraid of the next time the members from the Cedar Gang try toe looking for trouble!"


    "Haha! I fought the one-eyed man yesterday and gave him a few ps. Oh, I even chopped off one of his fingers," deughed.


    "Good job!" Larry smiled satisfyingly.


    After Severin left Draco Hall, he drove and returned to Dragon Lake Vista very quickly. The guards at the door saw Severin''s car and quickly saluted him with a smile on their faces. Obviously, they were afraid to offend Severin.


    Severin smiled back faintly. He drove the car to the garage of his unit, parked there, and got off the car. Before he entered the living room, he heard people talking. For no reason, he stopped and started to listen.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Oh my, Diane. Look at your house! It''s so fantastic. It''s evenrger than our house and also morevish too!"


    It was the voice of Diane¡¯s mother, Felicia. Severin frowned. He had never heard Diane¡¯s mother having been to visit before.


    Severin felt disgusted with Diane''s family. It wasn''t just because they didn''t stand up to help him yesterday at the hotel. To Diane''s family, he was just a poor guy who had just gotten out of jail with no money and power.


    What displeased him the most was how they tried to persuade Diane to be with that man, Edward Horsfield. Better yet, he did not expect to see Diane''s familying to visit her now.


    Diane smiled. "Mom, this is all because of Severin. If he did not know medicine and saved Mister Henry, then we would never be able to live here."


    "Diane''s right, Missus Shanahan. Never in our imagination would we have had the opportunity to stay in this type of vi. I still feel like I''m dreaming!" Judith said.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Chapter 86


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Judith served the tea she had just made to Diane¡¯s family with a smile. ¡°Felicia, please have some tea!¡±


    Felicia tried to smile. ¡°Yes. I was quite surprised when Diane said she was staying here when I


    called her. I thought there was something wrong with my ears. And it turns out my ear is fine. You guys


    are really staying here!¡±


    She took a sip of the tea and spat it out. ¡°Blek! What tea is this?¡±


    Judith was embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s Rooibos tea¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Is it the one thates in a loose pack of just maybe a few dors or the one that costs more


    than ten dors? Do you guys seriously drink this all the time? Dear me, this is way too cheap! ¡°Felicia


    comined without thinking it would make Judith feel bad.


    Subsequently, Megan also took a sip of the tea. ¡°Yuck! It really is disgusting. Totally a different. ss


    from the one we used to drink!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­Felicia, I¡¯m sorry. But this is the tea we normally drink. I didn¡¯t know you wereing to visit


    today. Why don¡¯t I ask Maurice to buy a better one now?¡± Judith smiled embarrassingly.


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! I¡¯ll go buy a better tea now!¡± Maurice was feeling a little uneasy and nervous. He


    rubbed his hand while trying to smile politely.


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not necessary!¡± Diane could not watch it anymore. ¡°They don¡¯t have to drink if they don¡¯t


    like it. Just let them be!¡±


    ¡°Diane, how could you speak to us like that?¡± Felicia shouted at Diane angrily.


    Diane did not care. ¡°I¡¯m just speaking the truth. Mom, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t understand that a guest


    should suit the convenience of the host. You are being disrespectful. How would you feel if I told you


    your dress is hideous?¡±


    Felicia gritted her teeth and did not know what to say. It was beyond her imagination to have her


    daughter speak to her in this manner.


    On the other hand, William drank the tea and smiled. ¡°Maurice, Felicia. You don¡¯t have to buy new tea.


    I think this tea tastes great.¡±


    ¡°You! How could you help the outsiders instead of me?¡± Felicia gave him an angry re.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say that. We¡¯re going to be a family. There¡¯s no outsider in this house. Have you forgotten


    the reason why mom asked us toe over?¡± William said.


    That reminded Felicia. Catherine wanted to know just how close Severin and Henry are. In addition,


    they would also like to persuade Diane and Severin to move back into the house so Severin could put


    in some good words with Henry. They were hoping that could help them to get the project they wanted


    from the very beginning.


    They had their answer now knowing that Henry had gifted this vi to Severin. Therefore, it was


    essential to persuade Diane to move back into the house so they could please and fawn Severin to


    make him help their family.


    Instantly, Felicia changed her attitude and smiled. ¡°Oh, geez. Actually, I was just trying to be nice and


    remind you. I mean look at the ce where you guys are staying now. It¡¯s not nice for you to continue


    drinking this cheap tea anymore. Your lifestyle should be different from before. At least try to buy the


    more expensive tea!¡±


    ¡°Felicia, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry for today. We will buy better tea in the future!¡± Maurice said while still


    maintaining the smile on his face.


    From where he stood, the Shanahans were wealthy people. It was an honor and a blessing for his


    family when Diane was willing to marry Severin and also gave birth to such a wonderful daughter.


    Undoubtedly, Maurice and Judith were afraid to offend when Diane¡¯s family came to visit. That was why


    they had been trying to be nice and amodating.


    ¡°Mom. Let¡¯s cut the corner and tell me why are you guys looking for me. I¡¯m sure there must be


    something or else I don¡¯t think you will evere looking for me!¡± Diane said.


    The Shanahans had been ruthless and cruel to Diane during the past few years. She was a victim of


    their cruelty. Her father, William, was the only one who would secretly give money to her over the


    years. He was scared Felicia and Megan would find out and had been using his personal money that


    he kept secretly.


    On the contrary, Felicia and Megan persuaded Diane to have an abortion in the first few months she


    got kicked out of the house. When the baby was born, they never visited her. That was why the way


    Diane talked to her mother was less respectful and loving.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Chapter 87


    Megan was the one who answered. ¡°Diane, why don¡¯t you take a guess? It¡¯s a piece of good news!¡±


    Diane smiled coldly. ¡°Oh really? But I don¡¯t think either of you would actuallye bearing good news


    to me!¡±


    Felicia smiled. ¡°Diane. Your dad and I know you and Selene had suffered a lot for the past few years.


    But we did it for your own good. We were afraid you are going to suffer misery if you had the baby.


    Besides, you refused to tell us who the father of the child is. We had no choice. For the sake of the


    family, there was nothing we can do when Catherine wanted to kick you out of the house.¡±


    Diane smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s already in the past and I don¡¯t want to remember it. I just hope the future will


    get better and the same goes for our lives!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Felicia smiled. ¡°Of course, it is going to get better. Do you know why we are here? We¡¯re here to bring


    you back.¡±


    ¡°Bring me back?¡± Diane was stunned and shocked. She did not expect the reason her parent and sister


    toe to visit her today to bring her home. This was something that she would never think of in the


    past.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Diane. You can go home now!¡± Megan repeated.


    Judith and Maurice exchanged looks with each other. They could see each other frowning and looking


    worried because Diane¡¯s family did not mention Severin or Selene.


    ¡®Are they going to bring Diane back and leave Selene here?¡® they thought.


    William smiled. ¡°Diane, it¡¯s not just you. Severin and Selene can go and stay together with us too!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s a good thing!¡± Judith was thrilled to hear that. She consoled Diane. ¡°Look. Your parent


    loves you. If they are willing to ept you, Selena, and Severin back in the house, it means they have


    forgotten about the past. It¡¯s a good thing!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! All of you can go back. You can pack your things and go back today!¡± Felicia quickly said.


    Regardless of that, Diane did not look happy like they thought she would. She frowned and started


    thinking deeply.


    Megan was curious why Diane did not feel touched or overwhelmed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Diane? You do


    want to go back, do you? Or you don¡¯t want our family to recognize Selene and Severin?¡±


    Diane did not answer immediately. After a few seconds of silence, she said, ¡°Why did Catherine


    suddenly change her mind? Allowing me to go back? And also epting Selene and Severin?¡±


    Felicia¡¯s expression changed a little as she was feeling quite embarrassed. Despite that, she tried hard


    to smile. ¡°I mean it has been over so many years. Catherine is always fond of you! She thought you


    brought disgrace to the family when you were pregnant. Look how big your daughter is now. What feud


    is there to hold on to? We are after all a family, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Diane, pleasee back!¡± Megan also tried to convince Diane. ¡°Although Severin is


    useless and an imbecile, he is still Selene¡¯s father. We would try to ept him!¡±


    Judith and Maurice looked embarrassed and did not dare to refute. All they did was lower their heads


    and said nothing.


    The gaps between both families were too huge. They knew Severin is very hardworking and treated


    them very well. He was however not exactly the best match for the daughter of the Sanahans. Knowing


    that fact, Maurice and Judith had low self¨Cesteem when it came to facing. Diane¡¯s family.


    Diane was unhappy to hear how Megan talked about Severin. ¡°Who are you calling an imbecile? From


    what I see, he is not an imbecile! He¡¯s a passionate man. He has medicinal knowledge! He would stand


    out with bravery and fight for us when his parent, me, and Selene got bullied!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of standing out when he has no power? That¡¯s just an act of an idiot!¡±

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Chapter 88


    Megan had a disgusted look on her face. ¡°I know you are living in this big vi now. But if you don¡¯t


    work hard, you are going to have trouble paying the maintenance fee in the future. And Selene is older


    now. She is at the age to study in preschool. Don¡¯t tell me you are going to enroll her in those lousy


    types of preschools. Education is very important for a child!¡±


    ¡°None of you need to worry about that!¡± Diane talked back immediately.


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Anger overpowered Megan so much that she could not find words to form a sentence.


    Diane¡¯s personality was different from how she remembered in her memory. Did Severin give a bad


    influence on Diane just within the few days he was back?


    Since Diane reacted that way, Felicia quickly switched her method by changing her expression and


    trying to appeal to Diane with emotion. She approached Diane, knelt in front of her, and grabbed her


    hand.


    ¡°Diane, I have been missing you dearly every night. Do you think I¡¯m not worried about you? In fact, all


    of us worried sick about you and scared that you had a rough life. But we are afraid to contact you or


    be nice to you. What if your grandmother finds out and kicks us out too?¡±


    Felicia¡¯s eyes were starting to get teary. Little by little, Diane¡¯s heart had gone soft. These people were


    her parents and her sister. Most importantly, William had secretly cared about her and helped her in the


    past.


    She looked at William¡¯s hopeful face and said, ¡°I need to ask Severin about this. He¡¯s my husband so I


    need to discuss it with him!¡±


    ¡°What? When are you a nose of wax? He¡¯s going to need a moment to sink in the happiness when he


    knows he is going to live with us. He¡¯s going to be part of the Sanahans if he stays in the house. His


    status is going to be different. Maybe most of the second rich generations would look down. on him, but


    at least he is going to be part of the Sanahans. In normal circumstances, those businessmen would still


    beware of him and treat him with respect!¡± Megan said.


    For this whole time, Severin had been eavesdropping from the outside. He was very satisfied and


    happy with the way Diane handle the situation just now. At least, Diane was taking his parent¡¯s side


    and his side when Felicia and Maurice looked down at them. That was far more than enough.


    for Severin.


    He pushed the door and entered the vi. ¡°Diane, I overheard the conversation. You can make the


    decision. I told you, I¡¯m going to listen to everything you said from now onwards.¡±


    It brought warmth to Diane¡¯s heart. ¡°Really?¡±


    Severin shrugged his shoulder. ¡°Of course. You are a Sanahan after all. It¡¯s a good thing your family is


    epting you and asking you to go back. I believe you miss your parent too.¡±


    Diane was very happy and satisfied with what Severin said.


    ¡°How about it? Severin has agreed. Are you going toe back and live with us?¡± Megan quickly


    looked at her sister with hope.


    Diane smiled. ¡°Then is he going back as my husband or what?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Definitely as a live¨Cin son¨Cinw! He¡¯s going to live in our family, isn¡¯t he?¡± Felicia answered


    disdainfully even before giving a thought about it. ¡°He has dumb luck meeting you in this life. How else


    is he going to have the chance to live with us?¡±


    Severin¡¯s face became sullen. The corner of his mouth twitched a few times. He gritted his teeth. and


    suppressed his anger when he thought about how miserable Diarie was because of him for the past


    few years. If he had to be a live¨Cin son¨Cinw, he had to expect to be treated badly when he stayed


    together with the Sanahans.


    Diane thought for a while and said, ¡°Dad, mom. I¡¯ll go visit when I¡¯m free. Since the family did not mind


    what happened in the past, I¡¯m ready to let it go too. We are a family and I will go visit you in the future.


    But I don¡¯t want my husband to be looked down upon by the other Sanahans after we go back. I don¡¯t


    want to see him suffer miserably and I don¡¯t want him to be a live¨Cin son¨Cinw!¡±

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Chapter 89


    ¡°Diane, what makes you think like that? Don¡¯t worry. No one is going to look down at him!¡± Felicia


    smiled embarrassingly.


    Her ultimate purpose was to trick Diane and Severin to move back together with them.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We are a family. Family sticks together!¡± Judith smiled and said.


    Although she was worried Felicia would give trouble to her son when Severin moved, she still hope to


    see Diane could rekindle with her parent.


    Severin was touched by the words Diane said. ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t have to care about my feelings. Don¡¯t


    worry. They are your family. I will try to avoid any conflicts with them.¡±


    Diane nodded. ¡°Dad, mom. Grandma treated me heartlessly in the past. She refused to listen to me


    even when I beggar her. I told her I will leave the house after I gave birth to the baby and rested well.


    She disagreed and shouted at me to make me leave. She was only going to ept me if I had an


    abortion. She forced me to leave my own house!¡±


    At this point, she was very determined. ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t get past this heartache. She was the one who


    kicked me out. I won¡¯t go back unless shees here personally to invite me back!¡±


    ¡°Was she really that heartless?¡± Severin asked. After listening to what Diane said, he finally understood


    why Diane did not want to go back to her house. Her grandma had acted too cruel to her. If Diane did


    not insist on giving birth, Selene would never see this world.


    He thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Diane, you¡¯re right. We should at least stand firm on the ground.


    She shouldn¡¯t treat you like a piece of rubbish. Kicking you out of the house and asking you to go back


    as she wishes. People would look down on us if we let them do this to us!¡±


    Felicia was infuriated. She stood up and looked at Diane. ¡°Diane Sanahan! What are you thinking?


    Don¡¯t you know grandma has got a big ego? Think about how old she is. Do you think she would put


    down her ego and personallye to ask you to go home?¡±


    ¡°Diane, just take it when it is on the table. Do you really think what you are asking for is possible?


    Besides, dad and mom havee to pick you up. Isn¡¯t that giving you enough face? Please, I beg you.


    Let¡¯s move back. Alright?¡±


    Diane¡¯s eyes were persistent. ¡°I¡¯m married to Severin now. He¡¯s my husband. I¡¯m going to follow. him


    wherever he is and whatever decision he makes. I don¡¯t want him to be a live¨Cin son¨Cinw. Your


    daughter, me, is now married to him. If the family is willing to ept us, I will bring Severin and Selene


    back to visit all of you!¡±


    Felicia shook with fury. She pointed at Severin. ¡°Follow him wherever he is and whatever decision he


    makes? What the hell are you thinking about, Diane? Is your brain not in your head? Think about how


    miserable you were because of him all these years. Now you are afraid that he would be miserable


    because of you? Haha. Diane, my dear. Are you too kind?¡±


    Megan was also disappointed in her sister. ¡°I agree! Diane, are you sure you¡¯re married? Did he give


    dowry to us? Not a single cent! Did he throw you a wedding? No! Do you really think you are married? I


    don¡¯t understand how would you have the nerve to say you¡¯re married to him!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Diane smiled. ¡°Then is he going back as my husband or what?¡±


    ¡°Definitely as a live¨Cin son¨Cinw! He¡¯s going to live in our family, isn¡¯t he?¡± Felicia answered


    disdainfully even before giving a thought about it. ¡°He has dumb luck meeting you in this life. How else


    is he going to have the chance to live with us?¡±


    Severin¡¯s face became sullen. The corner of his mouth twitched a few times. He gritted his teeth and


    suppressed his anger when he thought about how miserable Diane was because of him for the past


    few years. If he had to be a live¨Cin son¨Cinw, he had to expect to be treated badly when he stayed


    together with the Sanahans.


    Diane thought for a while and said, ¡°Dad, mom. I¡¯ll go visit when I¡¯m free. Since the family did not mind


    what happened in the past, I¡¯m ready to let it go too. We are a family and I will go visit you in the future.


    But I don¡¯t want my husband to be looked down upon by the other Sanahans after we go back. I don¡¯t


    want to see him suffer miserably and I don¡¯t want him to be a live¨Cin son¨Cinw!¡±


    Chapter 89


    ¡°Diane, what makes you think like that? Don¡¯t worry. No one is going to look down at him!¡± Felicia


    smiled embarrassingly.


    Her ultimate purpose was to trick Diane and Severin to move back together with them.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We are a family. Family sticks together!¡± Judith smiled and said.


    Although she was worried Felicia would give trouble to her son when Severin moved, she still hope to


    see Diane could rekindle with her parent.


    Severin was touched by the words Diane said. ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t have to care about my feelings. Don¡¯t


    worry. They are your family. I will try to avoid any conflicts with them.¡±


    Diane nodded. ¡°Dad, mom. Grandma treated me heartlessly in the past. She refused to listen to me


    even when I beggar her. I told her I will leave the house after I gave birth to the baby and rested well.


    She disagreed and shouted at me to make me leave. She was only going to ept me if I had an


    abortion. She forced me to leave my own house!¡±


    At this point, she was very determined. ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t get past this heartache. She was the one who


    kicked me out. I won¡¯t go back unless shees here personally to invite me back!¡±


    ¡°Was she really that heartless?¡± Severin asked. After listening to what Diane said, he finally understood


    why Diane did not want to go back to her house. Her grandma had acted too cruel to her. If Diane did


    not insist on giving birth, Selene would never see this world.


    He thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Diane, you¡¯re right. We should at least stand firm on the ground.


    She shouldn¡¯t treat you like a piece of rubbish. Kicking you out of the house and asking you to go back


    as she wishes. People would look down on us if we let them do this to us!¡±


    Felicia was infuriated. She stood up and looked at Diane. ¡°Diane Sanahan! What are you thinking?


    Don¡¯t you know grandma has got a big ego? Think about how old she is. Do you think she would put


    down her ego and personallye to ask you to go home?¡±


    ¡°Diane, just take it when it is on the table. Do you really think what you are asking for is possible?


    Besides, dad and mom havee to pick you up. Isn¡¯t that giving you enough face? Please, I beg you.


    Let¡¯s move back. Alright?¡±


    Diane¡¯s eyes were persistent. ¡°I¡¯m married to Severin now. He¡¯s my husband. I¡¯m going to follow him


    wherever he is and whatever decision he makes. I don¡¯t want him to be a live¨Cin son¨Cinw. Your


    daughter, me, is now married to him. If the family is willing to ept us, I will bring Severin and Selene


    back to visit all of you!¡±


    Felicia shook with fury. She pointed at Severin. ¡°Follow him wherever he is and whatever decision he


    makes? What the hell are you thinking about, Diane? Is your brain not in your head? Think about how


    miserable you were because of him all these years. Now you are afraid that he would be miserable


    because of you? Haha. Diane, my dear. Are you too kind?¡±


    Megan was also disappointed in her sister. ¡°I agree! Diane, are you sure you¡¯re married? Did he give


    dowry to us? Not a single cent! Did he throw you a wedding? No! Do you really think you are married? I


    don¡¯t understand how would you have the nerve to say you¡¯re married to him!¡±


    She continued to talk while crossing her hands and cing them in front of her chest contemptuously.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him suffering just a little misery when he lived with our family? It is nothing when it


    ispared to the misery you had thest few years!¡±


    Felicia agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right! He did nothing for you to marry you. Edward has offered a milion dors of


    dowry. He even said he would throw you the mostvish wedding ever in this city to make our family


    proud. That is called marrying. Okay?¡±


    Diane was hurt. The wedding was truly a scar and a regret in her heart. It just did not ur to her that


    her mother and her sister would ruthlessly rip her wound open again.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Tears started falling down her eyes. She screamed angrily. ¡°I¡¯m a grown woman! None


    of you have cared about me these few years. I¡¯m willing to be with him and none of you can have a say


    in it!¡±


    Severin came over and pulled her into his arms. With a serious expression, he looked at Felicia and


    Megan. ¡°Edward Horsefields? Who does he think he is? So he is offering to give a million dors of


    dowry? I have no problem in giving 7,500,000 dors for the dowry! So you want a wedding? I will


    throw Diane the grandest and the more luxurious wedding this city has ever seen. I¡¯m going to let all of


    you know that she married the right guy. That¡¯s right! She is my wife. I¡¯m going to let her marry me in


    the most spectacr way there ever is!¡±


    ¡°Haha. Anyone can bluff.¡± Felicia gave Severin a contemptuous look after the joke she heard Severin


    talking about. ¡°I have to give it to you. You said this when we were in the hotel. Now you are bluffing


    again. Only this time, it was a bigger billshit! Seven million dors! Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Severin! What are you talking about? Where the hell are you going to find seven million dors?¡±


    Judith asked.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Chapter 90


    Judith got scared by what Severin said and felt embarrassed. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with Severin? Why can¡¯t


    he just tolerate it? He shouldn¡¯t bluff and talk nonsense just because he is angry at what they said!¡®


    Both Maurice and her were embarrassed about what Severin said.


    ¡°Dad, mom! Stay out of this. I¡¯m a man of my word! Severin insisted. ¡°Otherwise, how are they going to


    know Diane had made the right choice?¡±


    ¡°Hey kid, you really like to bluff, do you? Fine. Show it to me! I¡¯m going to give you a month¡¯s time. Let¡¯s


    see if you really have the money. If you failed to do it, you need to promise me to get a divorce with my


    daughter and let her marry Edward! Do you dare to bet on it?¡± The anger had gotten into Felicia¡¯s head.


    She red at Severin angrily. ¡°Since you want to act, I¡¯m going to expose you!¡±


    ¡°Fine! A month! But what if I fulfilled the dowry and threw Diane a wedding? What are you going to do?¡±


    Severin did not back down and red back at Felicia.


    Felicia scoffed. ¡°If you really did it, then I will admit that you are my son¨Cinw, ept that my


    daughter has married you and you are not a live¨Cin son¨Cinw!¡±


    Megan added more fuel to the fire. ¡°Severin, you better think carefully. You have to divorce my sister if


    you failed!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Severin responded immediately. ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Why? Regretting it already? Haha. You were the one bluffing, weren¡¯t you? Why are you regretting it


    so fast? Have no balls to bet on it? pping your own face so quickly?¡±


    Felicia knew it was impossible for Severin to fork out that much money. He was just bluffing about it.


    Her heart was feeling joy when she sessfully expose his lies. Judith and Maurice lowered their


    heads and sighed.


    However, things did not go the way they expected. Severin said, ¡°No, no, no! I mean it¡¯s too good for all


    of you if you just ept the fact that Diane is married to me and ept me as your son¨Cin-w if you


    lose. That¡¯s not enough!¡±


    ¡°What else do you want?¡± Felicia¡¯s face became sullen. She had never seen a son¨Cinw talking to his


    mother¨Cinw like that.


    Severin smiled. ¡°You need to apologize to me. Admit that you were wrong and admit that your son- in¨C


    law is a talented man!¡±


    ¡°Fine! If you can do it, we will apologize!¡± Felicia agreed. ¡°But you have to fulfill the things you said.


    Seven million dors of dowry and a grand wedding. A wedding that would not bring disgrace and


    humiliation to our family. Got it?¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Deal!¡± Severing smiled confidently. ¡°One month, right? I will give you the dowry within a month. As for


    the wedding, I need to pick a date!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Just continue with your bluffing!¡± Feliciaughed out loud and thought Severin did not


    know how to back down until he finally got the taste of failure.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Chapter 91


    1


    ¡°Done. You must hand over seven million dors of dowry within a month! Haha. Let¡¯s wait and


    see. If you really did it, I¡¯m going to do more than ept you as Diane¡¯s husband. I will be sure to call


    you gently and softly. I can even wash your feet!¡± Megan mocked.


    Obviously, she did not believe in the crap Severin said.


    ¡°Haha. Everyone heard that. My sister¨Cinw has specifically said she¡¯s going to wash my feet for me


    if I fulfill the promise!¡± Severinughed again when he heard what Megan said. How stupid of Megan to


    say such a thing.


    ¡°Severin. Stop it! I know you don¡¯t have the money!¡± Diane¡¯s face was looking more and more terrible


    until she finally reprimanded him angrily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not bluffing!¡± Severin said seriously.


    Felicia could not be bothered to waste any more time with Severin. It happened that she just recalled


    the purpose of this visit. She looked at Diane. ¡°Diane, are you sure you are only willing to go back when


    grandmaes to pick you up personally and apologize to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The old memory shed through her mind. Her eyes were determined.


    ¡°Hehe. By the looks of it, I think you are not keen on going back. You know grandma is never going to


    let down her ego!¡± Felicia smiled and shouted at William who was enjoying the tea. ¡°Stop drinking!


    We¡¯re going now!¡±


    William stood up embarrassingly and smiled at Diane. ¡°Diane, no matter what decision you made, I will


    always support you!¡±


    Felicia nearly lost her breath after hearing what William said. ¡°Let¡¯s go, you piece of sh*t! You¡¯re the


    one who spoilt her!¡±


    She pinched his ears angrily and dragged him out of the vi.


    ¡°Ouch! Be gentle, honey!¡± William squatted a little. When Felicia let go of his ear, it was reddened.


    ¡°Felicia, William. Don¡¯t go yet. It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner? Don¡¯t be angry. It is bad


    for your body!¡± Judith and Maurice quickly went after them.


    ¡°Dinner? I¡¯m already full of gas!¡± Felicia¡¯s voice sounded from outside.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Diane did not send them out. Instead, she sat on the sofa with her arms crossed in front of her chest


    feeling angry.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry. They¡¯re gone now. Seriously! Where¡¯s the sincerity when they tried to ask you


    to go back? How dare theye to shout at you?¡± Severinforted Diane with a smile.


    Suddenly, Diane turned over and gave Severin a cold look. ¡°Severin, tell me. Do you wish to divorce


    me?¡±


    Severin was dumbstruck as he looked at Diane with his widened eyes. ¡°No! Diane, what are you talking


    about? Why would you think I want to divorce you?¡±


    Diane sneered coldly. ¡°Then why did you bet with my mom saying that you are going to give them


    seven million dors of dowry within a month? Or you will divorce me? Doesn¡¯t that say you want to


    divorce me?¡±


    Her


    eyes turned red and her voice was choking as she continued, ¡°After all the mocking and teasing in


    those years, you are finally back. I even went to rescue you in the hotel and let those people rebuke


    me. Is this how you repay me? Thinking of a way to divorce me? Severin, do you get how absurd this


    is? I rather you kill me now!¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Chapter 92


    ¡°Honey, what nonsense are you talking about? I really can afford to give your parent the amount I said.


    I want to prove to them that you did not marry the wrong guy. And I really want to throw you a wedding.


    I swear. Can you please trust me?¡± Severin put his hand to swear.


    The genuine look on his face did not show he was lying.


    Diane thought for a while and thought she had figured it out. ¡°Oh, I know! Are you thinking about selling


    this vi? I think it costs at least twelve million dors. The main thing is there are not many vis like


    this out in the market. I presume we can sell it at thirteen million dors. Right?¡±


    Before Severin could exin, she continued, ¡°Severin, if you are trying to prove yourself by selling this


    vi, do you think my parent will think otherwise of you? Leaving them aside, I will look down on you.


    Although this is a gift from Henry, do you think it is appropriate for us to sell it right after he gave it to


    us?¡±


    Severin did not know if he should be crying orughing at this point. It amazed him to know Diane


    thought he was going to sell this vi. The worried look on Diane¡¯s face had assured Severin that she


    would be frightened if he show Diane the bnce in the card the old wacko gave him. However, there


    was no choice avable other than revealing the card to her now.


    Once he set his mind, he said, ¡°Honey. What is that? I already told you I have the money. I met a


    generous man in prison and he gave me a bank card with money in it!¡°.


    ¡°Ha, ha! What generous man could have seven million dors?¡± Diane smiled disdainfully.


    Severin thought about it and said with gritted teeth, ¡°It¡¯s three hundred million dors!¡±


    ¡°three hundred million dors?¡± Diane doubted. ¡°Severin, can you stop with the bluffing? Do you really


    think that man is so stupid to give you three hundred million dors?¡±


    Severin was lost for words. To avoid this problem, he had already lowered the amount to a number he


    thought Diane would believe. Yet, Diane still did not believe him. Luckily, he did not tell her the real


    amount!


    ¡°I¡¯m serious! I¡¯ll be damned if I lie to you!¡± Severin put his hand up to show his honesty.


    ¡°Do you dare to go to the bank with me now? To show me the bnce?¡± No matter how, Diane was not


    about to believe Severin was in possession of that amount of money. She stared into his eyes with her


    beautiful pupils as she tried to look into his mind.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Severin looked troubled.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡®What am I going to do when Diane saw the figure? What if it is too shocking for her to ept and she


    ends up with a heart attack? What am I going to do? The bnce is definitely more than what I said¡­¡®


    he thought.


    The troubled¨Clooking face on Severin¡¯s face had Diane confirmed he was bluffing. She was so angry


    that she grasped her fist tightly. ¡°Severin Feuillet! How long do you intend to continue to lie to me? It


    doesn¡¯t matter if you are poor. We can work hard together. I trust and I believe the road. ahead of us is


    going to get better and better. I can¡¯t ept having you keep on lying to me. We can be poor. That¡¯s


    fine. Is your ego really that important?¡±


    Quickly enough, Severin thought about the name card the branch director gave to him. When he


    returned to the room, he just threw it into the drawer of the bedside table.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. You want to see the bnce, do you? I bring you to the bank now. Wait here!


    My card is upstairs. I need to go get it!¡±


    After that, he stormed upstairs.


    ¡°Does he really have three hundred million dors?¡± Diane was stunned when Severin ran to get the


    card.


    Just then, Judith and Maurice had returned.


    Judith looked at Diane. ¡°Hey, Diane. Severin had let anger take control of him. He¡¯s just saying things


    without thinking. Don¡¯t worry. Even if he is unable to fork out that money, we won¡¯t let him divorce you.


    If he dares to do that, we won¡¯t have him as our son anymore!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You have waited for him so long and after all the difficulties you¡¯ve been through. He¡¯s not


    a human if he leaves you. We will only allow you two to separate if you are the one who wants to end


    this marriage. If he dares to leave you, I¨CI¡¯ll choke him to death!¡± Maurice was on


    Diane¡¯s side too.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Chapter 93


    Ever since Fabian Winter, the bank director, saw the figure in Severin¡¯s bank ount, he had been


    suffering from insomnia. ¡®That amount of money! How could a person be able to save that amount of


    money?¡¯ he thought.


    It would be wonderful if he could keep a good rtionship and connection with that man. The bad part


    was the man did not contact him even once after he gave the man his name card.


    While he was dozing off out of boredom in his office, his phone rang abruptly. It was an unknown


    number. He rejected the call immediately because he disliked having spammer call him. However, the


    same phone number was calling him again within a few seconds.


    Fabian answered the call. ¡°Hello? Who is this? I¡¯m not interested in taking a loan or nning to


    renovate and I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Severin sounded panicked. ¡°Mister Fabian. I have a favor to ask.


    I¡¯m Severin Feuillet.¡±


    ¡°Severin Feuillet? Who are you? Hmm, I don¡¯t remember your name. Do I know you?¡± Fabian tried to


    think hard from the list of people with wealth and power. That name did not seem to be on the list so he


    got frustrated.


    ¡°Have you forgotten? I¡¯m the one who scared Preston¡¯s wife and had her peed herself at the bank


    yesterday morning.¡± Severin frowned. He did not expect Fabian to forget him so soon.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s you!¡± Fabian was shocked and nearly dropped his phone when his hands trembled. He quickly


    grabbed his phone tightly and swallowed his saliva.


    Instantly, his voice changed too. ¡°Oh, my dearest customer, Mister Feuillet. How may I assist you? I,


    Fabian Winter, am willing to be at your service!¡±


    ¡°Can you please apply a new bank card for me? I need it now! And also transferred three hundred


    million dors to that card. Oh, and a few thousand dors too just to make it look real!¡±


    Severin thought for a while and said, ¡°Can you do that now? Like within ten minutes?¡±


    Fabian replied immediately, ¡°Yes, of course. But I need to call the upper management to get authority.


    I¡¯m just a bank director. And you have to send me your identification number and the ount number


    of the Violet¨CGold Card!¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯m counting on you!¡± Severin was relieved when he knew it could be done.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my pleasure to offer such a prestige service to you. You don¡¯t have to be so


    humble.¡± Fabian was thrilled and excited. As long as he was able to offer his assistance to Severin, he


    saw it as a step toward a good rtionship with Severin. He was afraid Severin would be unhappy with


    his service and decided to cash out the money in the ount and saved it in another bank. His boss


    would definitely grill him if that happen.


    ¡°Oh, right! Pass the bank card to me secretly. And also set the pin number as six¡¯s zeroes. Remember!


    Don¡¯t let my wife see you passing the bank card to me!¡±


    After Severin hung up the phone, he quickly sent his identification number and the bank ount


    of the Violet¨CGold Card to Fabian. Only then was he able to feel relieved and went downstairs


    nonchntly.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± Diane asked faintly when she finally saw Severining downstairs.


    Severin smiled embarrassingly. ¡°I was in the loo.¡±


    ¡°Do


    you still dare to go to the bank?¡± Diane asked again.


    ¡°Why not? Let¡¯s go.¡± Severin smiled and headed outside together with Diane.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Are you two going out?¡± Judith asked. She was in the garden and saw them leaving.


    Severin looked back and answered, ¡°Mom, Dad. We are going out for a bit and we¡¯re not having lunch


    at home.¡±


    ¡°Dad! Mom! Where are you going? I want to go too! Selene was ying in the garden. She quickly ran


    over when she saw her parent going out.


    Severin¡¯s heart went soft when he saw his cute daughter. He carried her and said, ¡°Sure. You can


    come. What about we go to the amusement parkter?¡±

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Chapter 94


    ¡°Yeah! We¡¯re going to the amusement park! Hurray!¡± Selen was dancing and waving her hands with joy.


    her As a matter of fact, Diane was still angry at Severin. Having seen this harmonious moment, anger


    decreased a little. However, she still insisted to find out if Severin was bluffing. It was really hard for her


    to believe a generous man would teach him medical knowledge and martial art and also give him three


    hundred million dors. Unless the generous man was an idiot.


    On the way to the bank. Severin was afraid Fabian needed more than 10 minutes to settle the bank


    card so he purposely drove very slowly.


    When they were at the bank, Diane said to Severin, ¡°Look, the cash withdrawal machines are over


    there. We can go check the bnce with the machine!¡±


    Severin frowned. ¡®I still haven¡¯t got the bank card yet. What should I do?¡¯ he thought.


    Luckily for him, Fabian had been waiting for him since a long time ago. As soon as he spotted Severin,


    he walked over with a smile and pretended to ask Diane, ¡°Ma¡¯am, can I help you with anything?¡±


    When Diane looked over at him, he quickly put the bank card behind his back. Severin saw it and was


    excited. Without any dy, he quickly took the bank card when Diane was not noticing.


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go over there to check our bnce!¡± he said.


    Diane walked away first and Severin was slightly behind her. He made an ¡®Okay¡® hand gesture to


    Fabian. Under careful monitoring from Diane, Severing slotted the bank card and keyed in the pin


    number.


    ¡°Six¡¯s zeroes!¡± Diane was speechless when she found out what the pin number was. ¡°It¡¯s too easy


    to remember. You need to change itter!¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Alright. Whatever you say.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, he chose the option to check his bnce. Instantly, the figure of three hundred million dors


    popped into Diane¡¯s eyesight.


    ¡°Gulp!¡± Diane was born into a wealthy family and had been used to seeing big figures. However, it still


    shocked him when she realized Severin had that much money in his bank ount.


    Naturally, the money she saw before belonged to thepany. The amount of money in her saving


    was not a lot. Besides, she had been thrifty for the past five years. To the extent, that she could not


    bring herself to buy meat to put on the table. It was definitely a shocking moment for her to see that


    huge amount of money again.


    ¡°What do you think? I told you I won¡¯t lie to you!¡± Severin smiled pleasingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know I got a


    lot of money and that was why I dared to bet with your mother. It¡¯s impossible for me to even think


    about separating from you. I love you so much. Besides, I¡¯m the one who is lucky to have you as my


    wife. You are worth much more than the dowry I promised to give to your parent!¡±


    Diane felt warm. Yet, she could not help and roll her eyes at him. ¡°Hey you, now that I know you are


    not bluffing! But you started to learn how to make sweet talk!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth. You are priceless!¡± Severin smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Your sister, Megan,


    said she¡¯s going to wash my feet for me when she lost. Hehe, what do you think her expression would


    be like when that happened?¡±


    ¡°Change your pin number now!¡± Diane quickly reminded him.


    Without any dy, Severin quickly changed the pin number. ¡°520521. Is easy to remember this


    number, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. And it is a lot better than before!¡± Diane sighed. ¡°I really thought you were nning to sell the


    vi. I guess I have underestimated you!¡±


    ¡°Shall we find a ce to have lunch? I promise to bring Selene to the amusement park,¡± Severin


    suggested after they left the bank.


    ¡°Sure. She had been wanting to go there. Let¡¯s spend the rest of today ying together with her!¡±


    Diane smiled sweetly and was relieved.


    At least, she bet on the right side.

 Chapter 95

    <strong>Chapter 95</strong>


    "Oh, yes! I''m going to the amusement with dad and mom! Hurray!" Selene was so excited that she kept on jumping and skipping in the front.


    Soon enough, she came running back and looked at Diane. "Mom, or maybe we shouldn''t go. You said we are poor and we should spend wisely."


    Diane was heartbroken knowing she had such a wonderful and caring daughter. Every time Selene wanted to buy a toy or go to the amusement park, she would tell Selene the exact same thing. It resulted in Selene always thinking about how to save money for the family.


    "Silly girl. Your dad is back now. Remember how I tell you that your dad had to go somewhere else to work for money so he can buy you good food and bring you to many ces? Now your dad is rich and we don''t have to be thrifty anymore!"


    Diane touched Selene''s head and knelt down to carry Selene. Later she ced Selene at the back of the car and she took the passenger spot beside Severin.


    "Let''s go go go!" Severin smiled and drove the car to where the amusement park was located.


    At this moment, Felicia, Megan, and William were on their way home.


    "Ahh! I''m so angry! How stupid can Severin be? He actually had the audacity to bet with me. Haha, what a joke! Seven million dors! He''s not going to have that amount of money even if he sells his organs!"


    Felicia was still outraged at Severin''s attitude to her.


    "I agree. He can continue to dream about me washing his feet for him!" Megan also got even angrier. "I think he must have brainwashed Diane. Otherwise, there''s no reason Diane would rejecting home to us."


    William was thinking to himself before he said, "Seven million dors and a wedding. It should be enough!"


    "What do you mean?" Felicia frowned. "What are you talking about? What is enough?"


    William smiled bitterly. "I assume Severin dares to say that because he''s going to sell the Vi. It''s not a problem to have the vi sold at around thirteen million dors. After that, he would give the dowry and use the remaining to throw a wedding. Do you think that''s not enough?"


    "What? I¡ªI didn''t think of that. Is he really going to sell the vi?" For a moment there, Felicia was at a loss for words. "I didn''t think of that!"


    "Oh no! Does that mean I really need to wash his feet?" Megan nearly passed out thinking that she needed to wash that country bumpkin''s feet. It was way too embarrassing even thinking about it.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In a matter of time, Feliciaughed again. "Hehe. If he is really giving seven million dors, then it''s going to be mine. It''s more than the amount Edward offered. I just need to admit that he is my son-inw and our daughter is married to him. I don''t think I''m at a disadvantage here."

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Chapter 96


    ¡°That¡¯s not all, right? You still need to apologize to him!¡± William said.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll apologize if it makes you happy. Having seven and a half million is going to make our life a


    whole lot better in the future. Unlike during the past few years, I won¡¯t have to think twice before buying


    something!¡± Felicia said Indifferently.


    Megan, who was on one side, still had a bitter face. ¡°But, I don¡¯t want to wash his feet! Gah, why was I


    so stupid to bet with him at the time? Damn it! I was so overwhelmed with anger that I didn¡¯t consider


    the possibility that he might resort to selling the house!¡±


    Having said that, Megan thought of something again, and could not help but smirk. ¡°Then again, he


    might not necessarily be sessful. We¡¯ve set a deadline for him anyway, and when ites to


    matters rting to the sale of a house, it¡¯s unlikely that he¡¯ll be able to sell it off within a month. And


    besides, the house is very expensive too, so there¡¯s still a chance we might not lose!¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After William heard that, he reminded her, ¡°Do you even know what sort of house that is? It¡¯s a symbol


    of status like all the other houses there! Ordinary houses might not be so easy to sell, but the houses


    there are in high demand. Once it¡¯s listed for sale, God knows how many people will scramble to get


    their hands on it. Your grandma might even join the long list of buyers too! It won¡¯t even take a month. I


    give it two or three days at most. As long as the house has been listed for sale, it will most certainly be


    sold!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Does that mean I¡¯m doomed to lose!¡± Megan looked depressed. ¡°Is there still time for me to go


    back on my word? If word gets out that I washed the feet of a country bumpkin, all my friends willugh


    at me! How am I supposed to show myself in public next time?¡±


    Felicia knocked Megan¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Are you stupid? Don¡¯t you know that ¡®cash is king¡°? Have


    you forgotten how people looked down on us when we had no money to spend in thest few years?


    Just wash his feet and be done with it. It¡¯s not as if we¡¯ll tell the whole world about what you did, so


    don¡¯t get so worked up about it! Once I get the money, I¡¯ll immediately give you a hundred and fifty


    thousand for you to spend!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all? Why can¡¯t I get one and a half million right away?¡± Megan pouted at the paltry sum of a-


    hundred¨Cand¨Cfifty¨Cthousand dors. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have bragged about being able to give you a seven¨C


    and¨Ca¨Chalf¨Cmillion¨Cdor dowry if I hadn¡¯t helped you provoke him today.¡±


    William smiled wryly in response to their discussions and shook his head. ¡°Neither of you has gotten


    the money yet and you¡¯re already thinking about sharing it? I just realized something: Mister Henry


    might have given Severin the house, but does Severin have the right to sell it off? What if Mister Henry


    disagrees?*


    Felicia did not share his view. ¡°Why would he disagree? He gave it to Severin as a gift. That means


    Severin is now the rightful owner, and he¡¯s free to sell the house if he wants. You don¡¯t think Mister


    Henry will ask for the house back? The Longhorns are a first¨Ctier family with an abundance of cash. It¡¯d


    be shameful of them to ask for the house back. Even if Mister Henry isn¡¯t happy to see Severin sell it,


    all he can do is keep it to himself. Make sense?¡±


    As they were about to walk to the door of their vi, they ran into Catherine and Stanley who were


    coming in their direction.


    Catherine frowned upon seeing Felicia and her family. ¡°I thought you went to pick Diane up and bring


    her back? Why is it only the three of you? Where are Diane and Severin?¡±


    When Felicia heard the olddy asking her that question, she immediately frowned and looked at


    William. ¡°I¡¯ll let you t¨Ct¨Ctell her!¡± William¡¯s lips twitched a few times, wondering why Felicia seemed so


    meek when she was usually a very headstrong woman.


    He smiled awkwardly. ¡°Diane¡­she¡­umm¡­she said she won¡¯te back unless you¡¯re the one who


    fetched her back!¡±


    Felicia raised her head awkwardly and smiled while adding, ¡°In addition to that, she also said that she


    wants you to apologize to her before shees back!¡±


    ¡°She wants me to pick her up? And she¡¯s demanding an apology from me?¡± After hearing that,


    Catherine drove the crutch in her hand angrily to the ground. ¡°Looks like I have to beg her toe


    back! Who does she think she is? She should be grateful I didn¡¯t hold anything against her for giving


    birth to that b*stard child. Does she genuinely want an old woman like me to apologize to her? Well,


    she can keep dreaming!¡±


    ¡°Diane is utterly shameless!¡± Stanley remarked. ¡°Ignore her, Grandma. Let her be if she enjoys living in


    that crappy house with Severin. I think she¡¯s secretly a masochist. Think about it, who¡¯d want to live the


    poor life when you have the chance to have a good one?¡±


    Stanley was overjoyed to hear that. He had been worried that Diane mighte back and vie with him


    for the family property, so it came as a relief that Diane would much prefer to live a life of humiliation.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Chapter 97


    Stanley had to put in a mountainous effort to snatch the position of general manager from Diane a few


    years ago, and even then, his efforts were inrge part bolstered by the incident involving Diane.


    Business was not very smooth during his first few years after taking over the Shanahan family


    company, but it was still making money due to the perfect system that Diane implemented. In the past


    two years, however, his ipetence was gradually emerging. That, as well as inferior hiring


    practices, led thepany to suffer losses in the past two years.


    Should Diane return and Catherine ask her to help out at thepany, the problems guing the


    company would certainlye to light. By then, it might not be possible to hide certain things. from the


    olddy, and Stanley would stand to lose his position. Therefore, Diane¡¯s arrogance was exactly what


    he wanted.


    When William heard Stanley say that about his daughter, his face soured and he remarked, ¡°My


    daughter doesn¡¯t have it so rough now, Stanley. The vi she lives in right now is much more. upscale


    than ours. The townhouse vis we own cost about seven to eight hundred thousand, while she¡¯s


    staying in a huge detached vi!¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How is that even possible? You¡¯re just bragging, aren¡¯t you, Uncle William?¡± Stanley asked with a


    smirk.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth, William? Does Severin have the money to buy a vi?¡± Catherine frowned


    and asked when she heard that.


    In response, William said, ¡°Severin didn¡¯t buy it. Mister Henry gave him that vi, and it¡¯s located at the


    Dragon Lake Vista!¡±


    ¡°D¨CD¨CDragon¡­Lake¡­Vista?¡± Catherine heard that it was the Dragon Lake Vista vi area and


    gasped at once. ¡°The vis there aren¡¯t cheap, and yet Mister Henry is more than willing to gift that sort


    of ce to Severin. This means there¡¯s more to their rtionship than it appears at first sight!¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be. One unit there costs upward of ten million! What sort of rtionship does Severin have


    with Mister Henry?¡± Stanley was just as shocked.


    Everyone had been thinking of letting Diane marry Edward so that it could be possible to leverage their


    rtionship with the Horsfields. Any cooperation would then be very beneficial to the Shanahans in the


    future. However, it would be even better if they could rely on Severin to win over the Longhorn family.


    After all, the Horsfields were only a second¨Ctier family, while the Longhorns were a first¨Ctier family.


    Felicia then smiled. ¡°Severin isn¡¯t that ipetent. He has superb medical abilities, and he saved


    Mister Henry¡¯s life when thetter¡¯s illness acted up that day. Mister Henry considered it a life- saving


    act. Now, we all know who Mister Henry is, don¡¯t we? His life is precious, and to show his gratitude, he


    treated Severin to a meal and gave Severin that vi as a present!¡±


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s a token of appreciation for saving his life!¡± After hearing that, Catherine nodded and


    pondered over it for a moment before saying again, ¡°Although Mister Henry has given the vi to


    Severin as a thank¨Cyou gift for saving his life and doesn¡¯t owe Severin anything anymore, there¡¯s still a


    chance for us to get in on the project forward if Severin puts in a good word for us!¡±


    That project was one that the Shanahans have coveted for a long time but were as yet unable to make


    a breakthrough. The reason was that the Shanahans¡®pany had not made good progress in the


    past two years, coupled with theck of any connection with the Longhorns. It was something that


    became a perpetual headache for the olddy.


    Once the right to get a quota of the project was obtained, they would stand to gain a long¨Cterm benefit.


    Everyone was optimistic about that project because it might one day be in line with international


    standards in the future.


    When Stanley saw his grandmother¡¯s hesitation, he panicked and immediately said, ¡°Grandma, are you


    going to apologize to her even though she has that sort of attitude? You¡¯re our elder, and she¡¯s much


    younger than you. More importantly, she was the one whomitted a mistake back then. How could


    you even think of lowering yourself to apologize to her?¡±

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Chapter 98


    Catherine realized that she would be making a fool of herself when Stanley pointed that out, but when


    she thought of the benefits they would get from the project, she frowned again and said to Stanley,


    ¡°Then do you have any better solutions?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I do!¡±


    Stanley gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise I¡¯ll find a way to deal with Charmaine. If I can


    get to the eldest daughter of the Longhorns, wouldn¡¯t it be much easier to ask for the project quota or


    something like that?¡±


    ¡°Can we rely on what you just said? Time is already running out!¡± William asked, knowing that Stanley


    was worried about his position being usurped by Diane.


    ¡°Of course, Uncle William! Don¡¯t underestimate my ability! Give me a week and I¡¯ll get it done for sure!¡±


    Stanley patted his chest and assured them.


    William had nothing else to say to Stanley after thetter gave an assurance, but he turned to his


    mother and said, ¡°Mom, you do realize that you went a bit overboard five years ago. You can¡¯t expect


    Diane not to be mad at us when we kicked her out when she was pregnant, and-¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say, William?¡± Catherine interrupted coldly before he could finish speaking. ¡°Do


    you want me to lower myself, apologize to her, and beg her to move back?¡±


    When William saw that the olddy was angry, he immediately said, ¡°No, no, no! That wasn¡¯t what I


    meant at all. She shouldn¡¯t ask you to apologize to her.¡± He paused for a moment and then continued,


    ¡°What I mean is, there¡¯s no need for us to make our rtionship with her any more awkward than it is


    now, right? What if Stanley fails? We can¡¯t abandon an option and leave ourselves with no room to


    maneuver!¡±


    The olddy felt that William¡¯s reminder made sense, so she could not help but frown. ¡°If a better


    suggestion, now¡¯s the time to tell us.¡±


    you have


    William then said, ¡°The thing is, Mom, Diane said that she won¡¯t hold a grudge against what we did to


    her all those years ago now that we¡¯ve forgiven her. She just doesn¡¯t want to move back here with us.


    She said that she¡¯s not married to Severin and she will live with him from now on. If they move back


    here, Severin will be a live¨Cin son¨Cinw, and she¡¯s worried that Severin won¡¯t be happy about


    it!¡±


    Felicia stepped forward. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what she said! She also told us that she¡¯de back to


    visit once in a while, and even stay with us for a few days. It won¡¯t be the same as before though. If we


    insist that she moves back, then you need to apologize to her and bring her back!¡± Catherine nodded. ¡°I


    will never pick her up or apologize to her. Since she said she¡¯s now married, she can live with her


    husband if that¡¯s what she wants. But her marriage was done in such a shabby manner that it¡¯s just


    utterly disgraceful. The Shanahans have never allowed any women in our family to have such a


    marriage!¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Felicia then said, ¡°Mom, I was angry at the time too, and Severin didn¡¯t help us to persuade Diane at


    all. He even supported her decision! I ended up arguing with him, and he said that he¡¯d make up to


    Diane by giving her a proper wedding. He even said that he¡¯ll give us a dowry of seven and a half


    million dors within a month just to prove to us that Diane was right to be with him!¡±


    ¡°A dowry of seven a half million dors? Can he even produce that money?¡± After the olddy heard


    this, she could not help but snigger ¡°You think you can bluff me? Seven and a half million, along with a


    grand wedding, is a hefty sum of money!¡±


    ¡°Right? That was what I thought too. He doesn¡¯t even look remotely capable of producing that money,


    so we¡¯re quessing that he¡¯s nning to sell the vi! He should be able to do whatever he wants with it


    because Mister Henry gave it to him!¡± Felicia immediately said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him sell that house!¡± After hearing that, the olddy¡¯s face soured. ¡°Whatever you do, you


    must never make him sell the house. Understand?¡±

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Chapter 99


    Felicia panicked instantly upon hearing that Severin was not to be allowed to sell the house. The


    seven¨Cand¨Ca¨Chalf¨Cmillion¨Cdor dowry was the only thing she had been looking forward to After all,


    the money was all hers if Severin gave it to her, and she would not take it out for anything. When the


    time came, she could then spend it however she wanted.


    As for the Liberty City project, she simply could not care less about establishing a good rtionship


    with the Longhorn family. Regardless of how much money she helped the Shanahans earn, it would


    never fall into her pocket.


    Catherine said earnestly, ¡°I repeat, he cannot be allowed to sell the house. Henry just gave it to him,


    and even if it really belonged to him now, selling it off would be like pping Henry in the face. Do you


    think he¡¯ll agree to give us a quota for Liberty City if he¡¯s unhappy?¡±


    William frowned as soon as he heard that. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯d have to rely on Severin if Stanley fails,


    but if Severin sells the house, then whatever hope we have left is all gone!¡±


    ¡°That is why you have to persuade him not to sell the house!¡± Catherine added emphatically.


    ¡°Okay, I get it!¡± Although Felicia was upset, she could only nod her head and say yes.


    After pondering over it again, the olddy continued, ¡°As for the matter of asking me to apologize to


    Diane, that ispletely out of the question. Since she decided to marry Severin, let her live her life as


    a married woman. Hehe, I think she¡¯s bing more arrogant since moving to the Dragon Lake Vista


    area. She doesn¡¯t even take us seriously anymore!¡±


    She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Even so, you may tell her that we¡¯ve let bygones be


    bygones, and she now is more than wee to bring Severin and Selene to visit us when she has the


    time. Our rtionship with her needs to be eased a bit. Who knows, we might even be able to use


    Severin to build a good rtionship with Henry in the future!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Felicia smiled awkwardly, feeling very helpless in her heart.


    Catherine finally turned to Stanley and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a week, Stanley. If you still can¡¯t secure that


    opportunity for us by then, we have no choice but to ask Severin for help!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I¡¯ll take care of it for sure!¡± Stanley assured despite not being very optimistic


    about his chances.


    Severin brought Selene and Diane to spend a happy afternoon at the amusement park, and he only


    drove them home once they yed their fill.


    At that moment, Patrick¡¯s parents had gone to the Stones.


    Patrick¡¯s father, Cecil, said to the head of the Stone family, ¡°Victor, you need to get justice for my son!


    You know that he¡¯s my only son, but now he¡¯s been rendered infertile! Will this be the end of the Reece


    family bloodline?¡±


    Victor, the head of the Stones, was just as angry. ¡°Not to worry, Cecil. I assure you I won¡¯t just ignore


    this matter since it happened at our restaurant. Besides, we¡¯re all rtives here. I¡¯ve paid


    for Patrick¡¯s treatment fees in full, and I¡¯ve even allocated three hundred thousand for his follow- up


    recuperation!¡±


    There was nothing else that Victor could do. After all, he felt very bad for Patrick after the young man


    encountered such an ident in their restaurant, and his only recourse was to make up for it


    using money.


    Patrick¡¯s mother walled. ¡°Victor, my son¡¯s manhood is useless now! No matter how much you pay for


    his recuperation, it¡¯ll all be useless! It¡¯s not like he can grow another set! Who did it? I want the culprit to


    pay the price! I want him to regret everything he did, and I want him to be sterile


    too!¡±


    Victor frowned, turned to Jada who was just beside him, and asked, ¡°What happenedst night, Jada?


    Why did something like this happen to your cousin in our restaurant? I thought that specific brand hired


    some thugs?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Jada! Tell us what happened! My son was still fine yesterday morning! How did he end up like ¡­


    that all of a sudden?¡± Patrick¡¯s mother wailed again.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Chapter 100


    Jada then said, ¡°It was all Severin¡¯s doing. Just yesterday his Chevy was stopped by the security


    outside, and we couldn¡¯t pass through because of that. I went up and argued with him, but he was very


    arrogant toward us and we had a war of words.¡±


    Since she could not tell them the whole truth, she twisted the story a little. ¡°Then,st night, Severin


    brought his family to our restaurant for a meal. The incident from earlier was still fresh in our minds,


    and we decided to teach him a lesson by letting Patrick tease his wife. We didn¡¯t expect him to retaliate


    so violently! And to make things worse, none of our restaurant¡¯s hired thugs were a match for Severin!¡±


    ¡°Severin? Who is this Severin guy? I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be so cruel! I¡¯ll cripple him and avenge my son! *


    Cecil was so angry that he gritted his teeth in anger and wished that he could just tear Severin apart.


    ¡°That Severin guy is now staying in one of the vis here!¡± Jada then said.


    ¡°Did you hear that, Victor? That son¨Cof¨Ca¨Cb*tch lives here! You need to help us get revenge on him!


    Send someone there right now to cut off that kid¡¯s wiener! I want them to break his legs too so he¡¯ll


    be utterly disabled and lives his life in a living hell! Oh, and then there¡¯s his wife too! I want her to


    be beaten up so badly that the entire family will be forced to suffer!¡±


    Patrick¡¯s mother, Prune Pearce, gritted her teeth with viciousness in her eyes.


    Victor, however, said, ¡°We cannot rush this matter and be impulsive, Prune. There¡¯s probably more to


    him than we might expect since he¡¯s staying in this vi area!¡± After saying that, he asked Jada again,


    ¡°How much do you know about this Severin person? I don¡¯t remember there being any Severins here.¡±


    ¡°That vi was given to him by Mister Henry!¡± Jada said directly.


    ¡°Henry?!¡±


    Victor, Prune, and everyone else gasped as soon as they heard that. The Longhorns were a family


    that third¨Ctier families like them would never dare to offend.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What does this have to do with the Longhorns?¡± Cecil¡¯s face turned gloomy as well.


    If Severin turned out to have a powerful background, then it was likely that they might not be able to


    help avenge their son.


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! Why would Henry give his vi to Severin? They can¡¯t have that good a rtionship,


    right? If Severin is a rtive of the Longhorn family or something simr, then how are we going to


    avenge our son?¡± Prune¡¯s tears began to fall when she realized that revenge. might just be a mere


    pipe dream.


    Jada was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I was just as curious as all of you, but I¡¯ve already sent


    someone to investigate. It turns out that Severin has medical skills, and he was given that vi by


    Mister Henry after curing the old man!¡±


    When Victor heard that, he smiled coldly and said, ¡°He¡¯s a doctor, then! He got really lucky when he


    managed to cure Mister Henry¡¯s illness and was given a vi in return! Since Mister Henry has


    given him the vi as ¡®payment¡® for curing him, it means there is no longer any debt between them. In


    that case, I can go on the offensive against Severin¡¯s family for harming one of my rtives without


    good reason. I do not think that the Longhorns would choose to fall out with our family just for the sake


    of some doctor whom they no longer owe anything to!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Prune¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing that. ¡°I¡¯m so d you think that way, Victor. I want Severin to die,


    and neither his wife nor his family should be allowed to live a happy life!¡±

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Chapter 101


    Victor nodded in response. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. As long as he doesn¡¯t have any influence or power, there¡¯s


    absolutely nothing for us to fear!¡±


    Jada concurred. ¡°Yeah. I heard that he was just released from prison a couple of days ago for


    smashing a beer bottle over Easton¡¯s head. Easton eventually made use of connections to have him


    sent to prison!¡±


    ¡°Hehe,¡± Victor chuckled after hearing what Jada said. ¡°If he could be sent to prison, then it¡¯s clear that


    he doesn¡¯t have any connections at all. Only the weak suffer the brunt of thew, so we can now be


    sure that Severin is just an ordinary person!¡±


    He had been worried that Severin might turn out to be a powerful person simply because thetter was


    staying in the vi. Once he found out the exact situation surrounding Severin, however, he realized


    that there was absolutely nothing to fear, judging from how easily the Loughs were able to deal with


    him.


    However, Jada thought of something and could not help but remind Victor, ¡°Dad, there is one thing I


    need to point out though. Severin¡¯s wife is the Shanahans¡® daughter, Diane. Five years ago, she gave


    birth to a child out of wedlock and was kicked out of her home as a result. I¡¯m worried that we might


    offend the Shanahans if we¡¯re too harsh on Severin.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± When Prune heard that, her heart skipped a beat and she feared that it would hinder her


    chances of avenging her son.


    Victor kept quiet for a moment before giving his take on the situation. ¡°We probably don¡¯t need to worry


    much, if at all. Diane was kicked out by her family and she hasn¡¯t returned home for more than five


    years. This means that the Shanahans have long disowned her. We don¡¯t need to be afraid of offending


    the Shanahans. Secondly, our family has progressed very well in the past two years, and we even got


    in touch with a manager in charge of the Liberty City project. He promised to reserve a quota for us,


    and this will soon propel us to bing a second¨Ctier family. On the other hand, the Shanahans have


    regressed, and there is nothing for us to fear!¡±


    He paused briefly before adding, ¡°Besides, I heard that Edward Horsfield still has a crush on Diane,


    and even boasted that he¡¯s willing to give her family a million and a half as long as she agrees to marry


    him. Anyone care to guess what¡¯ll happen if Severin became a cripple?¡±


    Jada¡¯s eyes lit up instantly when she heard that. ¡°If that happens, the Shanahans might even be


    grateful to us rather than me us! And Edward will also be grateful to us for helping him achieve his


    goal. When the timees, we can gain favor with the Horsfields too!¡±


    ¡°Bingo! Hahaha!¡± Victorughed out loud. ¡°By my careful analysis, we need to make Severin disabled


    because of the immense benefits it has for everyone. Diane will be a nobody if that happens, and


    once she marries Edward, you can be sure that he¡¯ll be pleased with what we did!¡±


    ¡°All right, Victor! What are we waiting for then? Let¡¯s get to it now!¡± Prune said excitedly.


    ¡°By the way, Dad, Severin is very good at fighting. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to face our restaurant¡¯s


    hired thugs by himself if he wasn¡¯t that skilled a fighter. Our family¡¯s bodyguards are very powerful, but I


    still think it¡¯s better to bring more people there. Make sure to bring more of


    our stronger fighters there too!¡± Jada urged Victor after some thought.


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s head there after choosing some of the better guys!¡± Victor said as he strode out.


    A sudden idea then urred to Jada and she called Easton.


    ¡°Why are you calling me?¡± Easton was very upset. He tried to be intimate with Lucy several times. the


    previous night but failed to get up, so he decided to go out and get drunk after failing to figure out what


    his problem was.


    Jada then said, ¡°Hehe, I have good news for you. Severin will be crippled soon! My father is choosing a


    few of our best bodyguards. My aunt just came here today to beg us for help and


    asked my


    father to bring his men to beat Severin up and make him sterile.¡±


    ¡°Really? You couldn¡¯t have made my day any better! I¡¯m going toe over and see it happen for


    myself! I think Lucy is just as excited to see it. it¡¯s gonna be so f*cking lit!¡± Easton was ecstatic and


    rushed out of the bar right away. After ending the call with Jada, he phoned Lucy who was shopping


    nearby.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Jada had a smug expression on her face as she grinned. ¡°Oh, Severin. Weren¡¯t you all smugst


    night? Well, you¡¯ll soon find out that I¡¯m no pushover, and you¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to you.for pping


    me!¡± She then walked out quickly.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Chapter 102


    At that moment, Victor selected more than twenty of his family¡¯s bodyguards, all of whom were warriors


    with formidable fighting power. Among them were the heads of several of his bodyguard


    teams.


    ¡°What do you think? These men should be enough, right?¡± Victor asked proudly when he saw Jada


    coming out.


    Jada looked at them and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Even Hulk ising, hehe. Not bad, not bad!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Hulk? Is he strong? He doesn¡¯t look particrly tall!¡± Prune looked at the person that Jada called


    Hulk. He was about 1.8 meters tall, but he did not seem to have a lot of muscles in his arms. Though


    he looked much stronger than ordinary people, the other bodyguards looked much stronger than him.


    Thatment elicited a smile from Victor as he said, ¡°Show her your strength, Hulk.¡±


    ¡°Roger that, sir!¡±


    Hulk walked over, looked left and right, and finally set his sight on a huge marble b in thewn. The


    b was more than thirty centimeters tall and looked exceptionally sturdy. Hulk walked over, clenched


    his fist, and struck it just like that.


    A muffled sound was heard, and the marble b shattered in an instant, and several pieces were


    scattered on the ground.


    ¡°He sure is strong. I¡¯ve heard that some of the bodyguards employed by upper¨Css families are


    experts at fighting, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be that powerful!¡± Prune and Cecil werepletely


    stunned when they saw that scene.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you two. If this punchnds on a thigh, that thigh will be broken in an instant!¡± Victor¡¯s wife


    smiled as she said to Cecil and Prune.


    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s head out, then!¡± Cecil was excited and full of confidence.


    Within seconds, Jada led a whole group of them to the vi where Severin lived.


    ¡°Hey, Severin! Come out, you b*stard!¡± Cecil was getting more animated since he had the support of


    the Stones when he reached the entrance of Severin¡¯s vi. He could not help but yell out loud when


    he thought of his son¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Severin, you wimpy b*stard! How dare you bully Patrick! Come out here and meet your Prune also


    shouted.


    end!¡±


    Judith and Maurice ran out anxiously after hearing all that yelling. ¡°What¡¯s happening out here?¡± As


    soon as they saw the horde of people, their expressions changed drastically to that of fear.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Chapter 103


    ¡°Who the hell are these two old people?¡± Prune asked when the only people she saw were an old


    couple. Her rage began boiling deep inside and she demanded, ¡°Tell your son and daughter¨Cinw to


    come out!¡±


    Judith gulped, took a step forward, and said, ¡°Everyone, m¨Cm¨Cmy son and daughter¨Cinw went out


    and they¡¯re not back yet. May I ask why you¡¯re looking for Severin?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you think we¡¯d believe that? He¡¯s probably hiding inside!¡± Jada snickered coldly. She waved her


    hand and then ordered the bodyguards, ¡°Get in there and search carefully, fes. Don¡¯t believe a single


    word that¡¯sing out of this old couple!


    About seven or eight bodyguards rushed inside at once. Judith and Maurice looked at each other and


    could not help but frown. Though they had no idea who the other people were, they remembered that


    Jada was the woman from the restaurant the previous night, and it was likely that she was causing


    trouble for them because of what happened at the restaurant.


    After a while, the bodyguards came back.


    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no one else inside. It looks like these two bags of bones aren¡¯t lying, and the people we¡¯re


    looking for really aren¡¯t at home!¡± A bodyguard reported to Victor.


    ¡°Damn it! We came at the wrong time! But then again, it¡¯s almost five or six in the afternoon, so I¡¯m


    guessing they¡¯ll be back soon. If worsees to worst, I¡¯ll just wait here!¡± Victor decided on his next


    course of action and smiled coldly before saying, ¡°You two stay right here and kneel! Don¡¯t even think


    about telling your son and daughter¨Cinw not toe back!¡±


    ¡°Please, Miss. There¡¯s no need to be so unreasonable. We didn¡¯t pay the billst night because your


    raised the price tenfold on purpose!¡± Judith had a bitter expression as she pleaded with Jada,¡± How


    about we meet halfway? We¡¯ll pay the correct amount forst night¡¯s bill and call it even. Does that


    sound good?¡±


    ¡°Does that sound good, you ask?¡± Jada smiled coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so! Do you think low- ss


    folks like you can afford to piss us off? Look in the mirror,dy!¡±


    In an extra show of might, Hulk stepped forward and roared angrily, ¡°Are you two deaf? You were


    told to kneel!¡±


    ¡°You people are unreasonable!¡± Maurice gritted his teeth angrily and red at everyone there! He


    viewed them as cowards foring over in a group to bully an old couple.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line! My son knows Mister Henry, and we have a very good rtionship with him!¡±


    Judith said.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Haha, all your son did was treat his illness, and the debt he owed you is now paid in full after he¡¯s


    given you


    this vi. There are plenty of doctors in the world, and even if your son didn¡¯t help him, doctors from


    other hospitals can still save Mister Henry!¡± Victorughed loudly. ¡°Or could it be that you¡¯re under the


    impression that Mister Henry will forever owe you people just because your son saved him once? Do


    you think we¡¯re fools who didn¡¯t do our homework beforeing to look for you? Who are you trying to


    bluff?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we don¡¯t think that Mister Henry will sever ties with us just because of Severin!¡± Jada


    added.


    ¡°Now kneel!¡± Jada was furious after thinking of how hard Severin pped her the previous night. She


    felt ashamed more than anything, and it was precisely the fear of embarrassment that led her to avoid


    mentioning anything to her family.


    She took a step forward and pped Judith hard. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re joking around? Are you going to


    kneel or not?¡±


    ¡°Y¨CYes! Okay! We¡¯ll kneel! Happy now?¡± Judith¡¯s eyes were red with fright. She felt aggrieved, but all


    she could do was kneel tremblingly.


    ¡°Honey!¡± When Maurice saw that Judith had been pped, his face turned scarlet with rage and he


    pped Jada with the back of his hand.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Chapter 104


    Maurice had always felt that he was an incapable man, especially after Severin was imprisoned. He felt


    sorry for his beloved wife Judith who had to suffer a lot along with him.


    As soon as he saw Judith was beaten, he got angry and decided that he would rather risk his life to


    fight the other party than just sit by and watch them have their way.


    Jada covered his face and looked at Maurice in a daze. ¡°How¡­how dare you p me?¡±


    ¡°Maurice! What are you doing? Get down on your knees and apologize¡­¡± Judith was so frightened that


    she hurriedly pulled Maurice¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Not a chance. I only kneel to my parents. Why should I kneel with them? It¡¯s their fault, and they¡¯re the


    ones who are bullying us and causing trouble.¡± Maurice was getting animated, and he shouted with


    reddened eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll fight them, even if it means breaking every single bone in my body!¡±


    ¡°You were dead meat the second youid hands on our young miss!¡± When a bodyguard saw that, he


    stepped forward and raised his leg to kick Maurice.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s dead meat!¡± At that moment, a voice called out angrily as a gray light shed


    past. A stone had struck the bodyguard right on his thigh.


    ¡°Agh!¡± The bodyguard immediately squatted down in pain.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Severin¡¯s expression soured, for as soon as he arrived at the door, he saw his mother being forced to


    kneel on the ground while a bodyguard prepared to kick his father. The anger that coursed through his


    veins led him to kick a stone at the bodyguard to teach him a lesson.


    ¡°Mom! Dad! What¡¯s going on?¡± Diane rushed over while carrying Selene, with Severin following close


    behind.


    Diane put Selene down and helped Judith up.


    ¡°It¡¯s the woman from the restaurant yesterday!¡± Judith lowered her head, looked at Severin. Severin!


    When did youe back? Those guys are rich and powerful! What are we going to do about this?


    They didn¡¯t even show any courtesy to Mister Henry when we mentioned his name, so seeking his help


    will probably be useless. What do we do now?¡±


    Severin turned around and his expression softened slightly as heforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I


    can take care of them. We don¡¯t need to trouble anyone else!¡±


    ¡°But how are you going to do it on your own?¡± Judith was still incredibly worried because they could not


    afford to mess with such an influential family!


    ¡°Hehe, they won¡¯t let us go if we¡¯re too nice to them. Look at what happened to you two. Do you think


    they have even an ounce of humanity after they assaulted two old people?¡±


    Severin turned around again and looked at the group of people with a murderous gaze. ¡°Which one of


    you folks pped my mother?¡±


    Jada immediately took a few steps back. Severin was known as a hothead, and she was afraid to get


    too close to him because the previous night¡¯s incident was still fresh in her mind.


    She retreated to the bodyguard¡¯s side and admitted proudly, ¡°I did! What are you going to do about it?


    Let¡¯s see if you can escape your fate today!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Severin? You b*stard! You came back at just the right time! It¡¯s time for me to avenge my son!¡±


    Prune looked at Severin viciously and gnashed her teeth.


    ¡°Your son?¡± Severin frowned.


    ¡°Our son! Patrick!¡± Cecil red at Severin, gritted his teeth, and emphasized every single word of his


    subsequent sentence. ¡°I¡¯ll let you have a taste of how it feels to be disabled. Both your legs will be


    broken while your wife and parents kneel in front of us to apologize and beg for our mercy!¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Chapter 105


    ¡°Are you sleepwalking? It¡¯s already afternoon! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about time you woke up from your


    dreand ?¡± Severin sneered when he heard the other party¡¯s vicious remark. Everyone in front of him


    was mere child¡¯s y.


    ¡°Sharp tongue, kid. Today¡¯s the day you¡¯ll find out that we¡¯re not that easy to mess with!¡± Victor smiled


    coldly and red at Severin.


    Severin turned around and said to Judith and Maurice, ¡°Mom, Dad! Bring Selene in. I don¡¯t want her to


    see the bloodbath that will happen once we start throwing hands here.¡± After saying that, he turned to


    Diane again. ¡°Honey, if you¡¯re afraid, you should go in and lock the door!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. And there¡¯s no point in locking the door.¡± Diane was well aware of reality. ¡°They¡¯lle for us


    anyway if you get beaten down!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in, Selene!¡± Judith led Selene into the house along with Maurice.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts, it hurts! I think my bone is broken!¡± The bodyguard who had been struck by the stone


    earlier was still squatting on the ground. As he wailed and writhed in pain, his veins popped out of his


    forehead and he broke out in cold sweat.


    ¡°Is he really that strong?¡±


    Hulk looked at the bodyguard, took a step forward, and clenched his fist while taunting, ¡°Let¡¯s spar,


    kiddo. I want you to show me what you¡¯ve got!¡±


    Severin reciprocated with a cold smile. ¡°Are you sure? I¡¯m curious to see how strong you are too!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Hulk snorted arrogantly. He clenched his fist, took a step forward, then gave Severin one


    punch. His movement was lightning¨Cfast, and his attack was swift and fierce. He kept his guard up


    even as he attacked, and his punch carried with it a gust of wind.


    Severin was not afraid at all when facing that attack. He clenched his fists immediately and confronted


    his opponent head¨Con.


    ¡°Hmph! He must be overestimating himself to go head¨Con against Hulk¡¯s attack!¡±


    ¡°Blow his arm off, Hulk!¡±


    Many bodyguards sneered and looked at Severin like he was a clown. The next second, a slightly dull


    sound was heard and an unexpected scene happened. Hulk, whose strength was like that of a bull,


    was sent flying backward by Severin¡¯s punch. He flew back like a cannonball and was sted several


    meters away before falling heavily to the ground.


    ¡°Ack!¡± Hulk fell to the ground and spurt out a mouthful of blood. His face paled instantly too.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Momentster, Hulk uttered another cry of pain and covered his arm with the other hand. His


    face began to regain some color, but rather than rosy pink, it was an ashen bluish¨Cgreenplexion.


    ¡°Are you all right, Hulk?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    A bodyguard immediately ran over, squatted down to check, and then eximed in shock. ¡°Sir! H-


    H¨CHulk¡¯s arm is broken!¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Victor was bewildered when he heard that. It had never urred to him that Hulk, the


    head of the bodyguards and an exceptional warrior, had an arm broken after getting punched by


    Severin.


    ¡°But how? That¡¯s impossible! Didn¡¯t Hulk break that huge marble b earlier?¡± Prune was even more


    frightened and took a few steps back. Her face was also turning various shades of color, and she really


    could not believe that Severin could defeat such a strong person.


    ¡°What should we do now, Dad?¡± Jada asked in fear.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Chapter 106


    The incident left Jada feeling terrified. She gulped and waspletely bereft of ideas.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? There are so many of us, and one person can¡¯t possibly go up against so


    many people. I¡¯m more than confident that a third¨Ctier family like us can handle a pesky little hothead


    like him!¡± Victor nced at his men and felt more certain of his abilities.


    ¡°Oh? This is mighty arrogant of a third¨Ctier family like you, but even if you were a first¨Ctier family, you


    people are nothing in my eyes!¡± Severin snickered. The other party had forced his mother to kneel,


    pped her, and then beat his father up. He could not imagine how far they would go if he had arrived


    even a second toote. When he thought about how his parents suffered because of him over the past


    few years and still had to be subjected to those people¡¯s bullying, he felt an indescribable rage deep in


    his heart.


    Diane, who was standing behind Severin, covered her mouth in fright after seeing his fighting. abilities.


    It did not ur to her that he could fight that well. Even so, she began to worry a little when she saw


    how many people the Stones had brought with them. Though Severin might be able to hold his own


    against one person, it was a different matter altogether when the other party had


    more than twenty people.


    ¡°Go up there and break his damn legs!¡± Victor clenched his fist and roared.


    ¡°Charge!¡± Those bodyguards immediately surrounded him menacingly.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Halt! Let¡¯s see which one of you is bold enough toy a hand on Mister Severin!¡± To their surprise,


    someone yelled at them right then, and the bodyguards immediately stopped their attack after being


    startled by the angry voice.


    ¡°Are you trying to court death?¡± At that point, dozens of people rushed in, followed closely by de and


    Larry strode in.


    ¡°de? And Mister Larry the hall master of Draco Hall? Why are they here?¡± The expression on one of


    the bodyguards¡® faces sank instantly as soon as he saw the situation.


    They were well aware of the sheer strength that those two people had, for they were the first¨Cand


    second¨Cinmand of Draco Hall. Third¨Ctier families could not afford to provoke an entity like Draco


    Hall.


    ¡°Why are you here, sir?¡± Victor¡¯s face was a little sullen when he saw the people who had just arrived.


    Severin had been addressed as ¡®Mister Severin¡®, and Victor had a bad feeling after hearing that.


    ¡°Hehe, am I not allowed to be here? Just because you¡¯re here doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t be here too.¡±


    Larry chuckled and looked at the people there. ¡°What¡¯s the matter here? What is this?¡±


    ¡°Sir, we have some grudges with Severin and we sincerely hope you won¡¯t intervene!¡± Victor bowed his


    hands respectfully to Larry.


    Larry, however, did not even bother to show Victor¡¯s side any courtesy and smiled at Severin. ¡°I was


    directing that question to you, Mister Severin. May we ask what sort of trouble are they causing?¡±


    That was when Severin exined with a smile. ¡°Patrick and the others tried charging ten times the


    price when I dined at Jada¡¯s restaurantst night, which was bad enough in and of itself, but they went


    a step further and schemed against my wife by getting Patrick to force himself on her. Perverts like him


    ought to be sterilized, and that was exactly what I did. You can imagine my surprise when the Stones


    decided it would be a good idea to avenge that lecher! Can you believe it? They just don¡¯t know what¡¯s


    good for them!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! They¡¯re being super unreasonable! They tricked me into going up to the private room yesterday


    and set me up so Patrick could molest me!¡±


    Diane felt relieved when she saw Draco Hall¡¯s apparent willingness to help Severin, which was why she


    stood up immediately and exined loudly. Though she did not know why Larry called addressed


    Severin as ¡®Mister Severin¡®, it was quite evident that they looked very familiar!


    Victor frowned. ¡°Is that what happened?¡±


    ¡°There was some scheming, but Severin went too far when he retaliated!¡± Jada bit her red lips, red


    at Severin, and said with resentment on her face.


    Secondster, Larry pped Jada across her face,

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Chapter 107


    ¡°How¡­how dare you hit me!¡± Jada waspletely stunned when Larry pped her in the face. and


    she could feel her head ringing from the aftermath.


    She had never been pped since young and her parents spoiled her rotten, but she the three ps in


    just two days, one by Severin the previous night, then by Maurice just several minutes ago, and finally


    by Larry. If there was ever a title of ¡®Professional p¨CReceiver¡®, she would probably be the first to get


    it.


    ¡°And? What are you going to do about it?¡± Larry¡¯s expression soured. He looked at Jada and said, To


    think that you had the gall to call someone like Mister Severin a b*stard. Where¡¯s that pea brain of


    yours? Mister Severin is like an elder brother to me, and his wife is like my sister¨Cinw. You¡¯ve got it


    coming for you if you conspired to do something so insidious to my sister¨Cinw.¡±


    The p was a strong one that drew blood from the corner of Jada¡¯s mouth. She took a few steps back


    with an aggrieved expression and no longer dared to utter a single word as she faced Larry in all his


    fierceness. It wasmon knowledge that Larry and de were cruel individuals who killed people


    without blinking an eye.


    ¡°Victor, I¡­what about avenging my son!¡± Prune was still oblivious to the situation and her mind was


    still filled with thoughts of revenge.


    Larry nced at Prune and smiled coldly. ¡°You should be d that your son is still alive. If I was


    there yesterday, your son would¡¯ve be a corpse instead of a eunuch!¡±


    Prune took two steps back in fright and felt as if her soul had left her body.


    Victor turned pale too and said to Larry, ¡°But that sounds absurd, sir. What do you mean Severin is like


    your ¡®elder brother¡® when he just got out of prison? The two of you don¡¯t go way back, right?¡±


    Larry smiled coldly. ¡°Hehe, why should you bother over such trivial details? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve


    stepped out of line by asking so many questions?¡±


    Victor felt ashamed. He was the head of a third¨Ctier family, and even though they were beneath Draco


    Hall, he could not help but turn red with anger when the other party pped his daughter and showed


    him such massive disrespect.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    He clenched his fists and said, ¡°Sir, I hope you won¡¯t learn to be too arrogant. Draco Hall is very


    powerful, but you don¡¯t rule over Brookbourn. Don¡¯t you know that you should never burn your


    bridges?¡±


    ¡°That may be so, but I¡¯m afraid I must stand up for Mister Severin after what you did to him today!¡±


    Larry chuckled. ¡°If the sight of me makes your blood boil, you¡¯re free to take revenge on me whenever


    you please. I¡¯m the kind of guy who licks my enemies¡® blood from the edge of my knife. I have nothing


    to fear.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Victor was so angry that the veins on his forehead popped up and his eyes turned crimson.


    Unfortunately, he was well aware that he could not afford to mess with Draco Hall. After pondering over


    his options for a moment, he finally conceded and said, ¡°You win today, Severin. I


    didn¡¯t expect you to have connections with such powerful people. We¡¯ll let you off this time in


    consideration of that! Don¡¯t be too arrogant though. If you keep this up, you¡¯llnd yourself in hot water


    sooner orter!¡± After venting out his anger, Victor ordered his men, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Hold it right there. Did I say you could leave?¡± Severin called out coldly.


    Victor immediately stopped, turned around, and looked at Severin. ¡°I already called it even for what you


    did to Patrick. What more do you want?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s best that we just leave it at that, Severin.¡± Diane tugged on Severin and persuaded him


    because she was afraid that things might get worse.


    However, Severin continued to stare right at Victor as he said slowly, ¡°Patrick had iting for what


    happenedst night, and you¡¯re the one who should be grateful I didn¡¯t pursue the matter any further!¡±


    Severin paused after saying that, and then gritted his teeth before saying emphatically, But, I haven¡¯t


    gotten even for what you did to my parents earlier!¡±


    ¡°You injured two of our bodyguards, and your father has already pped my daughter. What else do


    you want?¡± Victor protested.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Chapter 108


    Victor gritted his teeth and red at Severin.


    By his calctions, Severin would have be disabled had it not been for the good rtionship with


    the supreme leader of Draco Hall. To make things even worse, Severin did not seem to know what was


    good for him and continued to confront their family boldly.


    Severin¡¯s expression was as cold as ever. ¡°I want all of you to kneel, p yourselves ten times, and


    promise never to cause trouble to me or my family again. Don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce until


    you¡¯ve done as I ordered!¡±


    ¡°Surround them!¡± Larry told his men. As soon as he heard Severin¡¯s cold words, he knew that the


    Dracodeus Temple¡¯s Supreme Leader was truly very angry. None of those idiots realized the sheer


    formidability of the individual they had just offended!


    Dozens of Draco Hall¡¯s people immediately surrounded the Stones.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°I¡¯m the head of Stones, Severin. Do you expect me to kneel to a guy like you?¡± Victor¡¯s face was red


    with anger. His eyes were bloodshot, and his expression was rather frightening too. ¡°Are you sure you


    can afford to make such demands of me? How dare you tell me to kneel for you!¡±


    ¡°Why would I be afraid of asking you to kneel before me?¡± Severin put his hands behind his back, took


    a step forward, and raised his head slightly like a sovereign ruler. ¡°Next time you have beef with me,


    feel free toe at me directly. Threatening and assaulting my parents makes you look. weak. They¡¯re


    old and powerless, but you and your bodyguards spared no mercy and had the nerve toy a hand on


    them.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what he just said?¡± de asked fiercely. ¡°Kneel before him. Do you honestly think. you


    can afford to refuse the demands of my brother?¡± He red viciously at the people that he and his men


    surrounded.


    Victor exhaled heavily and the corners of his mouth twitched violently.


    ¡°But, Victor¡­¡± Prune finally began to feel scared. Her mind had previously been filled with thoughts


    of revenge, and she never would have expected that Severin would be backed by such powerful


    people, much less be on good terms with Larry, the Supreme Commander of Draco Hall and one of the


    three big shots of the underground!


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to ten. If you don¡¯t kneel and apologize by then, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill everyone here to show


    you what will happen if you offend me!¡± Severin threatened again when he saw that the Stones were


    still standing.


    Diane stood behind him and could only stare in fright when she saw Severin¡¯s fierce appearance.¡± Is


    this still the man who smiled at me and Selene while we were having fun just now? Is he the same


    handsome, gentle Severin that I know?


    At that moment, Severin exuded a domineering aura as he stood there like a despotic ruler whom no


    one would dare to provoke.


    Even so, Diane empathized with Severini¡¯s mood at the time, because she knew how difficult it would


    be for him to not get angry when he saw them bullying his elderly parents. These people


    mapter US


    212


    have rubbed Severin the wrong way, and they would have the suffer the consequences of their actions!


    Severin was like a true dragon.


    ¡°Hey now, Severin. Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s not good to burn bridges with people?¡± Victor gritted his


    teeth and said while looking at Severin.


    ¡°One¡­two¡­¡±


    Severin could not care less about what Victor said and continued counting.


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Victor knew that he had met a most ruthless person that day, and he had no choice but to


    grit his teeth and kneel on his initiative when Severin counted to three.


    As soon as Victor knelt, everyone else¨Chis bodyguards, Prune, and Cecil¨Cknelt too. Jada resented


    everything that was happening, but she had no other option aside from kneeling, albeit unwillingly.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Chapter 109


    ¡°Mister Severin also wanted you people to p yourselves ten times and swear not to cause trouble to


    him or his family again. You all heard that, right?¡± When Larry saw everyone kneeling, he stole a nce


    at Severin and felt subdued by Severin¡¯s imperceptible aura too.


    That was the moment he came to realize that the supreme leader of the Dracodeus Temple had an icy


    side to him too.


    Victor had never felt that humiliated before, but since Draco Half¡¯s people were lending a hand to


    Severin, he could only swallow his pride and do as he was told. ¡°We apologize for what we did and we


    promise not to trouble you or your family again!¡± they vowed and pped themselves ten times.


    ¡°Now get the hell off my property and mind your own business next time. Today was a lesson, and if


    you ever dare toe to my ce and disrespect my parents, I can assure you that your entire family


    will be wiped off from Brookbourn!¡± Severin finally waved his hand, and remarked impatiently, almost as


    if the sight of that group of people made him nauseous.


    Victor, Jada, and the others were red¨Ceyed with anger and gnashed their teeth bitterly, but there was


    nothing they could do about it aside from clench their fists and leave with their men.


    Meanwhile, Diane stood behind Severin in amazement as she never expected him to have such a


    masculine side. The domineeringness he projected was something she had never before seen in


    anyone, and she had a sense of security with him all of a sudden.


    After the Stones left, Diane breathed a sigh of relief and stepped forward to thank Larry and de.


    ¡°Thank you both for your help. I wouldn¡¯t dare to think of the mess that would have happened if you


    didn¡¯t show up when you did!¡±


    Diane trusted Severin¡¯s ster fighting abilities, but the Stones¡® bodyguards were no pushovers, and


    more concerning was the fact that they had strength in numbers. If Larry and de did not show up on


    time that day, Severin might have been beaten to a pulp.


    ¡°Haha,¡± Larryughed, and then said, ¡°You¡¯re more than wee! Mister Severin is like my elder


    brother, and I¡¯ll treat you as my sister¨Cinw from now on!¡±


    After saying that, he said to his subordinates, ¡°Say hi to your new sister¨Cinw!¡±


    ¡°Pleasure to meet you, ¡®Sis¡®!¡± His men called out respectfully one after another.


    Diane has never been called ¡®sis¡® by such a huge group of people, so her only response was to smile


    awkwardly and say, ¡°No, no, no. Please just call me Miss Diane!¡±


    Severin then nced at Larry and de before casually asking them, ¡°Is there anything I can help. you


    two with?¡±


    He knew that there must be a reason why Larry and de came looking for him. After all, it made no


    sense for them toe to him for no good reason when he had just returned from Draco Hall earlier.


    Larry looked at Diane and knew that it would be inconvenient to reveal Severin¡¯s identity there, so he


    said, ¡°Well, my mother¡¯s illness is acting up again. It¡¯s been guing her for some time now. I


    Chapter 109


    heard that you have exceptional medical skills, so I came here to ask if you could help cure her illness.


    I promise you¡¯ll receive a just reward as long as you can heal her!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Severin nodded. ¡°I see. You¡¯re a good son, Mister Larry, and your filial piety is admirable. Take me to


    her then!¡±


    He subsequently turned to Diane and said, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll go with them to visit the man¡¯s mother!¡±


    ¡°Of course! Go ahead!¡± Diane nodded. After all, Larry had been tremendously helpful to them earlier,


    and she knew that Severin would feel bad to refuse even though Larry and the group were


    underground forces.


    Severin looked at Diane, and said to Larry, ¡°Could you leave ten men behind to guard the door? I¡¯m


    worried that someone from the Stones might get some nasty ideas if they see us leave! I have to be


    more careful from now on!¡±

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Chapter 110


    ¡°Consider it done!¡± de immediately stationed ten men outside the vi.


    Larry, along with de, drove off with Severin and the rest of their men.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    After returning to the car, Larry said, ¡°Supreme Leader, why don¡¯t I send more people to help you stand


    guard? Does that sound like a good idea to you? I¡¯m worried that some other people will start troubling


    you again. Your family can¡¯t resist them if the other people aren¡¯t around!¡±


    Severin gave it some thought and shook his head. ¡°Forget it, I think it¡¯s best that I avoid having your


    men around all the time. And also, please don¡¯t call me ¡®Supreme Leader¡®. Mister Severin or boss will


    do!¡±


    ¡°Understood! I won¡¯t call you that anymore. If no one else is around, I¡¯ll just call you ¡®boss¡®!¡± Larry


    smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase. Your mother isn¡¯t sick, right? Tell me what¡¯s going on,¡± Severin then said.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly the kind of response we expected from our supre¨CI mean, our boss! Nothing gets past


    you!¡± Larry remarked. ¡°Well, the Cedar Gang sent someone over and said that their second¨Cin-


    command has reached thirty years of age today. They want to celebrate, so they called us to go have a


    drink!¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why you wanted me to tag along?¡± Severin¡¯s expression turned dark. ¡°Are you guys trying to


    let everyone know that my rtionship with you is much more than it appears to them?¡±


    Severin reaction startled Larry and he hurriedly exined, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it at all! The main reason is


    that we feel bad if we don¡¯t go, but then if we do go, we¡¯re also worried that it might be a trap!¡±


    de also chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Boss! You might not know this, but our rtionship with the Cedar


    Gang is beyond repair. I beat up One¨CEye yesterday too, didn¡¯t I? And I even cut off one of his


    subordinates¡® fingers! You can¡¯t me us for being worried when they invited us to have a meal with


    them today!¡±


    ¡°They invited us over for a birthday celebration meal, and bringing too many people there won¡¯t look


    good on us because it looks like we¡¯re going there for a fight. But then again, if we decline, it¡¯s almost


    as if we¡¯re not showing them any courtesy, and they might assume that we¡¯re afraid of them. We didn¡¯t


    know what to do, so we decided to juste and look for you!¡± Larry continued.


    ¡°I see!¡± Severin understood their dilemma after hearing their exnation, and he said with a nod.¡±


    Where¡¯s the location?¡±


    ¡°A vi up a mountain in the city outskirts,¡± Larry answered. ¡°It¡¯s their territory, and it¡¯s located halfway


    up


    the mountain. Even if we told our people to hide at the foot of the mountain, they won¡¯t be able to rush


    up in time if de and I are attacked. But if we don¡¯t go, they¡¯llugh at us for being cowards!¡±


    ¡°Well, then there¡¯s no need to call anyone else. We¡¯ll go there with whatever people we have with us


    now!¡± Severin nodded and closed his eyes.


    de and Larry exchanged bewildered nces at each other when they heard that. There had to be


    something on the supreme leader¡¯s mind if he told them to go there with the men that they had


    then, without calling for more men to join them.


    Judith and Maurice rushed out as soon as Severin left.


    ¡°What happened, Diane? Why was Severin taken away? Didn¡¯t those peoplee to help him?¡± Judith


    had a worried look and she was afraid that something might happen to Severin.


    Diane immediatelyforted them. ¡°We have nothing to worry about. The person who came earlier


    was the Supreme Commander of Draco Hall, and he sought Severin¡¯s help to treat his mother. They


    probably only helped us because they thought it would be best to lend us a hand before asking a favor


    from Severin!¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s good to hear then. I don¡¯t need to worry so much anymore!¡± Judith patted her chest and


    the burden on her heart was finally lifted.


    About seven or eight cars headed straight outside the city and reached the foot of a mountain. The


    vehicles then began their ascent up the winding mountain road.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Chapter 111


    ¡°Hey, Boss! Do you think Larry and his group are brave enough to ept our invitation?¡± asked a bald


    man sitting in front of a bearded man in the mountain vi.


    The bearded man was Monte, leader of the Cedar Gang! Next to them stood the one¨Ceyed man from


    the previous night with several other people, and all of them were considered the most. people of the


    Cedar Gang.


    Monte smiled coldly. ¡°Haha! I sent invitations to a lot of wealthy businessmen, and if the Draco Hall¡¯s


    people are afraid toe, then you can bet that the news will spread like wildfire. When that happens,


    they¡¯ll beughed at for sure! Of course, they¡¯ll beughed at all the same if they brought a whole


    group of people. They¡¯ll lose their reputation just as well if word gets out that they¡¯re afraid of having a


    meal with us!¡±


    Then, Monte continued, ¡°But if theye with only a few people, then today will mark the death of


    Larry Dune! Haha!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Upon hearing that, One¨CEye frowned. ¡°But sir, both Larry and de are very skilled fighters. They¡¯ve


    killed many people in the course of their life. If we go all out and one of them happens to escape, it¡¯ll


    spell trouble for us!¡±


    Monte sneered. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d ever fight a battle that I¡¯m not confident of winning? First of all, 1


    specifically prepared a bottle of poisoned wine for them, so we don¡¯t have to do anything if they drink it.


    Second of all, even if they happen not to drink any wine, then we still have a backup n. We¡¯ve joined


    hands with a force in Riverson, and they sent seven or eight men who will help us surround Larry¡¯s


    men and kill him. That would ensure that nothing goes wrong!¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the Blood¨CDrinker Gang? I heard that they¡¯re a force to be reckoned with, and


    they¡¯ve managed to find develop quickly in Riverson. They won¡¯t do things if there¡¯s nothing in it for


    them. Did you promise them something?¡± One¨CEye asked worriedly from one side.


    ¡°A third of Draco Hall¡¯s property and territory will be shared with the Blood¨CDrinker Gang as decided on


    from our negotiations!¡± Monte could only smile bitterly. ¡°We have no choice. Draco Hall is no pushover,


    and our Cedar Gang can¡¯t handle them alone. Since the Emerald Cloud Gang won¡¯t lend a hand and


    cooperate with us, they can kiss goodbye to maintaining a tri¨Cpartite bnce, hmph! Since they¡¯ve


    made their bed, they can¡¯t me me for being ruthless. Once we have destroyed Draco Hall, we can


    easily subdue the Emerald Cloud Gang!¡±


    The bald man was silent for a moment, after which he said to Monte, ¡°Are they reliable, Boss? None of


    the people from the Blood¨CDrinker Gang are good people. If we give them too many benefits, we¡¯ll only


    give them room to progress in Brookbourn. I¡¯m worried that it might not be good for us if they gain a


    firm foothold here in the future!¡±


    Monte clenched his fists, stood up, and said with a stern face, ¡°Ruthlessness begets stability. Besides,


    once I take down Draco Hall and the Emerald Cloud Gang, I will have the final say in Brookbourn.


    There will then be no need for me to be courteous to those first¨Ctier families, hmph! And as for the


    Blood¨CDrinker Gang, we have nothing to fear once we¡¯re strong enough. If we want to get things done,


    we¡¯ll just give them a little something in return!¡±


    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll go with your decision since you¡¯ve already made up your mind. Whatever it is, we will


    always believe in you!¡± The bald man clenched his fists and had a ruthless gleam in his eyes.


    Monte, however, smiled bitterly. ¡°Hehe, the only thing I¡¯m worried about right now is that Larry and


    de are cowards who aren¡¯t bold enough toe here! Haha!¡±


    ¡°Sir! Sir! They¡¯re here! Several cars are driving up the mountain!¡± All of a sudden, one of the Cedar


    Gang¡¯s younger members ran over and said anxiously to Monte.


    ¡°They¡¯re here? Are you sure it¡¯s them? Was it only a few cars?¡± Monte frowned and added, ¡°That


    doesn¡¯t seem right. Are they really that bold to bring such few people even though they know that our


    rtionship with them has been so tense recently? I¡¯ve ordered two or three hundred of our people to


    hide in the shadows, and all of our strongest men are here too!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the bald man said after some thought. ¡°We¡¯ll wait outside the vi. Perhaps Larry and de


    didn¡¯te in person but only sent several people over to give hand over some gifts. He¡¯s no idiot,


    after all, and he¡¯ll be digging his own grave if he brought that few people here.¡±

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Chapter 112


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Those who were higher in the hierarchy walked along the path toward the vi gates. Since the vi


    was halfway up the mountain and there is only one road leading to it, one could easily see how many


    people Larry brought just by standing at the gates.


    If Larry brought some men for an ambush, their only option was to do so in the woods at the foot. of the


    mountain. In the event a fight broke out, however, it would probably be toote for them to rush up


    even if they found out about it. The cars parked at the open space for Larry, de, and the others to


    get off with Severin.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Haha, and here I was worrying that you¡¯d be afraid toe, my old friend! I¡¯m d you could make it


    to Kevin¡¯s birthday party! Having you here will make our vi all the merrier!¡± Monte was ecstatic to see


    Larry and de bringing such a small number of people there.


    Though he had made extensive preparations to kill Larry, he estimated that there was a less than ten


    percent possibility that Larry and de would attend. It was therefore quite a surprise that Larry and


    de came and only brought very few people!


    Severin looked at the group in front of him and smiled coldly. The enthusiasm they were showing would


    give a bystander the impression that both sides were old friends who have not met each other for many


    years.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re too polite! This is such a luxurious vi! The architecture is imposing yet modest too.


    How splendid! We are honored to be guests at this grand ce!¡± Larry thenughed before continuing,


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, by the way. This is just a meal, and if I¡¯m afraid ofing, I¡¯m sure. everyone will


    laugh their heads off if word gets out!¡±


    ¡°Gutsy!¡± Monte gave Larry a thumbs up. ¡°Honestly, the rtionship between our two sides has been a


    little tense recently. I was worried you might be afraid ofing after assuming that I¡¯m plotting


    something against you! After all, de did assault our subordinate yesterday!¡±


    Larry grinned. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not like this the first time a scuffle happened between our men. These


    trivial things won¡¯t affect us! And besides, we can¡¯t possibly decline after you sent


    someone to deliver the invitation to us!¡±


    Moving on, Larry deliberately turned to Kevin and said in an awkward tone, ¡°Unfortunately, we came


    here in such a hurry that I didn¡¯t even have time to prepare a gift for you. Your invitation came at the


    last minute, so I hope you won¡¯t mind me attending your birthday celebration without bearing any gifts!¡±


    ¡°Of course not! Your presence here is a sign of courtesy to me, and that is already a good enough. gift!¡±


    The tall, burly, and somewhat chubby¨Cfaced Kevin said in a rough voice.


    ¡°Yes, yes! Your attendance is the best gift!¡± Monte immediately echoed the same as he invited Larry


    and others inside. ¡°Please, doe in! I thought you¡¯d bring a hundred or two hundred people here,


    hence all that tables you see prepared over there. I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be just the few of you! But who


    cares! Your presence is more than we could ask for!¡±

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Chapter 113


    Larry burst outughing when he heard that. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s a good one, Monte! Why would I need to


    bring so many people just to have a meal? Do you think I¡¯m a coward?¡±


    ¡°Haha, not at all! Why would I ever think that, my friend? Hasn¡¯t Draco Hall made its mark by


    ughtering many people? I am told that your strength has reached the peak of a warrior and is almost


    approaching that of a grandmaster!¡± Monte had a genuine smile on his face while making that remark.


    Sure enough, many tables had been set up in a courtyard outside, with a few more inside a hall. Many


    wealthy businessmen began to arrive, and they all received the protection of the Cedar Gang. The


    businessmen¡¯s endeavors were guaranteed to be smooth sailing, and all they had to do was provide


    some monthly benefits to the Cedar Gang!


    After seeing the arrival of Larry and his men, several dozen people stood up and greeted them with a


    smile. It wasmon knowledge that the rtionship between Monte and Larry was very tense, and


    their apparent show of goodwill with each other masked a bloody battle between factions in private.


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to have you here, Larry. Come and have a seat!¡± Monte led Larry¡¯s group to the big table


    in the middle and motioned for them to sit. Aside from Monte, One¨CEye, and others who were higher


    up in the hierarchy, there were also a few well¨Cknown wealthy businessmen who joined them at the


    table.


    Severin followed without much ado and took his seat at one of the chairs beside Larry and de when


    he saw them sit down.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Monte frowned as soon as he saw that a random guy whom Larry brought along had


    somehow decided to sit at their nearby table. He assumed that the guy was probably one of Larry¡¯s


    subordinates, so he was appalled that the guy would have such disregard for hierarchy and sit there at


    the same table as them.


    One¨CEye looked at Severin carefully and was bewildered. ¡°You?!¡±


    Monte was surprised to see One¨CEye¡¯s reaction and he asked, ¡°Do you know him, One¨CEye?¡±


    ¡°This was the guy who offended Jada Stonest night. I went to help, and as a result, we got bullied by


    de and his subordinates!¡± One¨CEye immediately said.


    When de heard that, he chuckled, ¡°Jada¡¯s no saint for plotting against Mister Severin, and it irks us


    that you went there to help her!¡±


    One¨CEye had been provoked by de¡¯s remark, and he stood up in anger while mming his hands


    on the table. He red at de. ¡°Don¡¯t you forget that this is the Cedar Gang¡¯s turf. Mind your words,


    de. I¡¯ve been patient with you for a long time now!¡±


    de stood up too, clenched his fists, and red at the other party. ¡°What are you going to do now?


    Fight me? Come at me then! Let¡¯s have a one¨Con¨Cone and see which one of us survives?¡±


    The two sides immediately tensed up, and some of the Cedar Gang¡¯s people immediately stood up and


    raised their guard.


    One¨CEye¡¯s face soured. He had sterbat power and was one of Monte¡¯s more capable men.


    However, he had no chance of winning in a one¨Con¨Cone fight against de. Having experienced


    de¡¯s strength before, he knew that he was no match against the man.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Sit down, One¨CEye! Enough with your nonsense! Whatever that happened yesterday was in the past,


    and today¡¯s the birthday of our second¨Cinmand. Aren¡¯t you aware that your actions. might be


    construed as a sign of disrespect toward him?¡± Monte smiled faintly and motioned One- Eye to sit


    down.


    He believed that it would not be a problem for them to kill Larry or de as long as he gave the order


    for his stationed men to make an ambush, but if Larry and de fought tooth and nail against the


    group of men, the Cedar Gang would suffer greatly even if they managed toplete their end goal of


    killing.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Chapter 114


    However, if Monte could use the poisoned wine that he had prepared to eliminate the two leaders from


    the picture, then the remaining people would be a piece of cake for them.


    One¨CEye was not an idiot, and he immediately understood what Monte meant. He cupped his hands


    and bowed to de in a fake show of sincerity, ¡°My apologies. You¡¯re our guests today, and our


    esteemed leader is right. Whatever happened in the past should be left in the past. We ought to do our


    very best to y host to our valued guests!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± de sat back down when he saw One¨CEye sitting back down too.


    Monte then looked at Severin again, and then said to Larry, ¡°My friend, who is this young man. here?


    You seem to have a good rtionship with him!¡±


    Larry then smiled and made an introduction. ¡°This here is Mister Severin Feuillet, a miracle doctor. I


    was not feeling too well earlier, but he treated my condition so my body could recover. Since he was a


    guest at my ce and your men invited us over for this celebration at thest minute, I decided to bring


    the good doctor with me as well!¡±


    ¡°Ah, so he¡¯s a miracle doctor!¡± Kevin smiled disdainfully after hearing that. ¡°Hehe, there are many


    people who im to be miracle doctors, but most of them are nothing but chatans. There¡¯s probably


    only a few of them who have genuine medical skills.¡±


    After ending his sentence, he made a point to give Larry a sideways nce. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled!¡±


    Monte, however, immediately smoothed things over and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Larry is a


    smart man. You don¡¯t really think that the man who now leads Draco Hall can be deceived that easily?¡±


    He then turned to the servant and said, ¡°Haha! Well, you can serve the food now!¡±


    The servant soon served up the food. Monte then opened a bottle of fine wine that had been aged for


    many years and said, ¡°This is wine that¡¯s aged for so many years, and I normally can¡¯t bring myself to


    drink it. But today is different! Can somebodye here and fill up everyone¡¯s sses?¡± A subordinate


    immediately came over and filled up everyone¡¯s sses.


    ¡°Come now, everyone! Let¡¯s raise a ss to celebrate the thirtieth birthday of Kevin, our second¨Cin-


    command!¡± Monte stood up and remarked while raising his ss.


    Larry and the others stood up and raised their wine sses too, but when they saw that no one was


    drinking the wine, Larry exchanged nces with de and felt afraid of drinking either. To their


    bewilderment, Severin drank it all in one gulp and said with a smile, ¡°Amazing! This truly is some good


    wine!¡±


    The corners of Larry¡¯s lips twitched a few times and he wondered if Dracodeus Hall¡¯s new Supreme


    Leader was that brave and foolhardy of a person. It was almost as if he was not worried that there


    would be something wrong with the wine, especially since the hosts had not even drank any yet.


    Monte was a little surprised to see that Larry and de had still not drunk any wine, so he goaded


    them. ¡°Hehe, why aren¡¯t you and de drinking the wine? Are you scared that it might be poisonous?¡±


    He drank it all in one gulp when he finished speaking, and One¨CEye along with the others gulped it all


    down too.


    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ve all drank ours, so I¡¯m sure you trust me now, right?¡± Monte smiled, leaned back, and said


    to the others. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, everyone!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Larry and de drank their wine when they saw Monte¡¯s men drinking all the wine. At the same time,


    Larry started to doubt himself¨Che wondered if he had been overthinking things and that Monte never


    had any ulterior motives in the first ce.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Chapter 115


    ¡°Come on, fes! Keep drinking!¡±


    Monte, Kevin, and the others poured more wine for Larry¡¯s group after they feasted on some of the


    food. They had already finished one bottle of wine, and nothing seemed out of the ordinary after they


    drank it. Larry and de could finally breathe a sigh of relief, for it seemed that they had been


    overthinking the situation and were under the false assumption that the Cedar Gang wanted to poison


    them.


    Even though that was the case, they did not dare to be too careless in the event that the Cedar Gang


    intended to get them drunk before dealing with them. Before long, Monte took out another bottle of


    wine and poured it for Larry, de, and Severin.


    After pouring the wine for the three of them, they raised their sses again to toasted Larry and de!


    The two men had let their guard down and picked up their respective wine sses to drink the wine.


    Monte did not mind that Severin had not touched his wine ss yet, since whether he drank or not did


    not matter much to them since they believed that they could subdue him with


    rtive ease.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink that wine,¡± Severin warned out of the blue just as Larry and de were about to drink.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Larry frowned.


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°Because there¡¯s poison in it.¡±


    ¡°P¨Cp¨Cp¨Cpoison!¡± de and Larry were both startled and their faces soured.


    On one end, Draco Hall¡¯s people immediately stood up and looked warily at the surrounding people.


    The atmosphere became tense in an instant.


    Monte was stunned for a moment but soonughed out loud. ¡°That¡¯s not funny. Be careful with what


    comes out of your mouth! How is the wine poisonous when everyone here already drank it? Aren¡¯t we


    drinking together with you?¡±


    Severin stood up slowly and said with a cold smile, ¡°The wine in your sses is from the previous


    bottle, and anything remaining from that bottle doesn¡¯t contain any poison!¡± Severin paused for a


    moment and then slowly opened his mouth to say, ¡°But the wine in Hall Master Larry and de¡¯s


    sses came from a bottle that had just been opened. Indeed, the previous bottle of wine isn¡¯t


    poisonous, but this new bottle is different! If you think I¡¯m making false usations, why don¡¯t you


    exchange sses with the two of them?¡±


    Monte¡¯s face soured. He deliberately struck up a conversation with Larry and de when switching the


    new bottle of wine because he wanted to distract the other party¡¯s attention. Furthermore, they had


    drank so much wine that it ought not to arouse any further suspicion in them. To their surprise,


    however, Severin could tell at a nce that something was gravely wrong with the new bottle.


    Larry was just as taken aback, and he thanked his lucky stars that he had gone to look for Severin and


    brought him along with them to the Cedar Gang¡¯s turf. Had he not done that, both he and de would


    have died there.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°How about it? Care to switch cups with me?¡± Larry smiled coldly and said to Monte.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Monte snorted coldly and threw the ss on the ground forcefully.


    Within seconds, someone from the Cedar Gang ran to the door and blew on a whistle. ¡°Charge!¡± A


    group of people then rushed up and surrounded them.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Chapter 116


    ¡°Goddamn!¡± Those rich businessmen who joined them for the celebrations realized that Monte had


    ns to kill Larry and de. None of the businessmen were prepared for what was


    happening, and they were so frightened that they hurriedly removed themselves from the area and hid


    behind the Cedar Gang¡¯s people.


    ¡°We¡¯re in trouble, Hall Master sir. Our only option is to try and fight our way out!¡± The 20 or so of Draco


    Hall¡¯s people were rattled by what was going on, but they continued to stare fiercely at their opponents.


    Those who were allowed toe with Larry were the strongest of their group, and it stood to reason


    that they had long cast away all considerations of life and death.


    ¡°Today¡¯s a bad day for Larry and de!¡±


    ¡°It is. If they die, then Draco Hall will be disbanded the Cedar Gang would probably rise to be the


    strongest force!¡± Those wealthy businessmen who cowered behind the Cedar Gang whispered among


    themselves and were under the impression that Larry and others were doomed. One could not fault


    them for thinking along those lines because there were about two to three hundred highly¨Cskilled


    people in the Cedar Gang.


    ¡°You may have dodged the poisoned wine, but you won¡¯t be able to escape today!¡± At this moment, the


    crowd dispersed to make way for seven people. They were none other than the masters from the


    Blood¨CDrinker Gang who came from Riverson.


    ¡°Sinbad, also known as Ironw!¡± Larry nced at them and immediately recognized one of the big


    men among them. That man was one of the more highly¨Cskilled individuals from the Blood- Drinker


    Gang, and his hand was equipped with an extremely sharp iron w, hence his moniker¡® Ironw¡®.


    ¡°You¡¯re from the Blood¨CDrinker Gang?¡± de knew the person as well and immediately red at


    Monte. ¡°Where¡¯s your humanity, Monte? Didn¡¯t our three groups agree never to collude with outside


    forces regardless of the circumstances? Have you no idea that you¡¯re bringing wolves into the home


    when you¡¯re colluding with the forces in Riverson?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Monte snorted coldly. ¡°Winners be king and losers get banished. Are you really that


    oblivious to such simple truths? All I want is to win, and I¡¯m happy to share some benefits with them.


    What do I have to be afraid of? After destroying Draco Hall, our Cedar Gang will be the biggest and


    strongest from now on!¡±


    Kevin took a step forward, and said with a sneer, ¡°Ruthlessness begets stability. Isn¡¯t that your mantra,


    de?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°You¡­¡± de gritted his teeth angrily, but he knew that he and his men were in too much trouble.


    Larry was just as pessimistic about their chances, and he looked at Severin beside him while asking,


    ¡°Mister Severin, will be able to kill our way out of this?¡±


    Severin had a faint smile after hearing that. ¡°Why should we do that? To escape?¡± He nced in


    disgust at the people in front of him and said, ¡°When I was in prison, you can pick any random loony


    bin and they could single¨Chandedly kill everyone here! But when they stood before me, they


    curled up obediently like a mouse in front of a cat.¡±


    ¡°Haha, everyone knows how to brag, kid. I¡¯ll give you a chance to challenge me one¨Con¨Cone. Let my


    iron w have a taste of your abilities!¡± Ironwughed as he came forth and challenged him.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Severin smiled, picked up a spoon on the table, and said to the other person. ¡°Let¡¯s


    take a bet on whether or not I can kill you with this spoon.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant fool!¡± Ironw said nothing more and rushed toward Severin in a blink of an eye with firm


    footsteps. It was as if there were five extremely sharp knives in his iron w, and he aimed it right at


    Severin¡¯s jugr.


    In a sh, Severin dodged Ironw¡¯s attack and stabbed the handle end of the spoon into thetter¡¯s


    neck. The spoon passed through Ironw¡¯s neck like a hot knife through butter.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Before Ironw could react and cover his neck with his other hand, he fell forward with a look


    of disbelief in his eyes. In hisst moments, he remained stupefied over how quick Severin¡¯s speed


    was¨Cdodging it was but a futile exercise.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Chapter 117


    ¡°How!¡± Everyone¡¯s face paled with fright as they witnessed how easily Severin killed one of the seven


    top fighters of the Blood¨CDrinker Gang.


    ¡°Kill them!¡± After recovering from a brief moment of stupefaction, Monte immediately issued an order


    with the belief that having strength in numbers would overwhelm Severin, even if thetter had the


    same strength as Larry or de.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Severin rushed over in a sh, snatched the machete from a younger member of the Cedar


    Gang, and immediately rushed into the crowd.


    ¡°Ah!¡± One of the Blood¨CDrinker Gang¡¯s highly¨Cskilled fighters was beheaded! A spurt of blood then flew


    across the air, and another of the Blood¨CDrinker Gang¡¯s fighters copsed!


    After several quick shes, the remaining people who hade to lend their support were all


    beheaded. Seven people died at Severin¡¯s hands in a matter of seconds¨Ca testament to how fast.


    he was.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Monte¡¯s face turned ugly, and the scene before him felt like a nightmare. Though he


    considered himself an able fighter, he felt that Severin was stronger than a hundred of him.bined.


    Blood sttered once again, and the unfortunate victims were One¨CEye and Kevin. They copsed on


    the ground while clutching their necks, and there was a look of fear in their eyes before they died.


    ¡°No, this is impossible!¡± Monte clenched his fist and was about to make a run for it, but a blur shed


    past him and he soon realized that the machete in Severin¡¯s hand hadnded in his neck.


    ¡°Spare me! Please spare me!¡± Monte said in a trembling voice. That was the moment he came to


    understand what true fear was.


    ¡°Hehe, wouldn¡¯t it have been better if you¡¯d just live out your days without causing any trouble? I didn¡¯t


    want to kill you, but there¡¯s no point in sparing you after you colluded with people from Riverson.


    Lowlifes like you are the kind of people I hate most!¡± He executed a quick sh that sent blood spurting


    out from Monte¡¯s neck and onto Severin¡¯s body.


    Monte crashed down with a bang, and Severin turned around without even bothering to look at his


    corpse again. ¡°Your strongest men are now dead. If any of you wish to have the same fate as them,


    you¡¯re more than wee to fight me!¡±


    Everything happened too fast. In the time it took for Larry and de to kill a couple of people from the


    Cedar Gang, Severin had already made light work of their top guns and beheaded the seven strongest


    individuals from the Blood¨CDrinker Gang.


    As Severin stood motionlessly in the center, he was like the god of death in everyone¡¯s eyes. His


    aloofness and indifference made himpletely unapproachable.


    ¡°Please forgive us!¡± Some of the people from the Cedar Gang immediately knelt on the ground. None


    of them were even remotely confident of winning despite their sheer size. If the battle continued, they


    would most certainly die there, and perhaps in vain too. After all, whether or not


    they could hurt Severin was still up for debate.


    ¡°Siri It was our mistake! We merely followed our leader¡¯s instructions!¡± More people began to kneel.


    When the rest of them saw that there more and more people were kneeling, they felt that there was no


    choice but to toss their weapons on the ground and kneel too.


    ¡°Mister Severin! You¡¯re¡­you¡¯re crazy strong!¡± de gulped. Despite having seen many great sights


    and experiences that the world had to offer, he was just as shocked as anyone else at that time and


    even his voice was trembling.


    Severin was the truest definition of strong, and he might even be instantly killed in Severin¡¯s


    hands. de once believed himself to be immensely powerful, but he finally realized how puny he was


    in front of the Dracodeus Temple¡¯s Supreme Leader.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Chapter 118


    Larry took a step forward and cupped his hands at Severin as a show of reverence. ¡°Thank you for


    your help, Mister Severin. We would¡¯ve been dead if it weren¡¯t for you.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal. I¡¯m just a little annoyed that my clothes are now covered with


    blood. It¡¯s only been two days since I got them!¡±


    Larry chuckled and assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mister Severin. I¡¯m familiar with this brand, so I¡¯ll send


    someone to get you the exact same set from the store. It¡¯d surely be troublesome for you to exin to


    your wife if you head home in this condition!¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Guess that¡¯s our only hope then.¡±


    After Larry asked one of his subordinates to take a photo of Severin¡¯s clothesbel, he said to the


    remaining people from the Cedar Gang, ¡°This marks the end of the Cedar Gang. I¡¯ll send someone to


    take over your territory and property very soon. Those who are willing to stay with us and join us are


    most wee to do so. Anyone who prefers not to can leave of their own ord!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for not killing us!¡± Someone looked up and shouted.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Others began to join the chorus of gratitude. ¡°Yes! Thank you for sparing our lives!¡±


    ¡°Take these corpses out and deal with them. And make sure everything¡¯s spotless! No one is allowed to


    spread the word about what Mister Severin did today. If any one of you fails to keep your lips sealed, I¡¯ll


    find out which one of you said it and then slice off his tongue!¡± Larry threatened them after some


    thought.


    de looked at those wealthy businessmen kneeling tremblingly on the ground and said coldly,¡± That


    includes you people too!¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course! Don¡¯t worry! We promise not to say anything!¡± Everyone promised at once as


    cold sweat began to drip from their foreheads in fright.


    At that moment, Severin walked to the table and sat down. ¡°Dang, I haven¡¯t even eaten my fill yet!


    Come over here, Hall Master Larry! Let¡¯s continue the meal! We¡¯ll leave as soon as the remaining


    members of the Cedar Gang dispose of the corpses!¡±


    Larry walked over and chuckled. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m still a little hungry too, to be honest. Let¡¯s eat. Once my


    mene back with the clothes, you should take a bath and then change into a new one!¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°I believe the wine in those bottles over there wasn¡¯tced with poison. We can drink


    them!¡±


    ¡°TH


    get it!¡± de ran over with a grin and grabbed a bottle before uncorking it and pouring a ss for


    Severin. He was all smiles as he said, ¡°You¡¯re a god, Mister Severin! Whatever happens in the future,


    you will always be our boss!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we must refer to you as our boss! You saved our lives!¡± Larry agreed.


    Severin smiled wryly. He could not care less what they called him as long as it was not ¡®Supreme


    Leader.¡®


    Severin¡¯s new clothes had been brought over by the time they had their fill of the food. He thus


    went to a bathroom inside the vi, took a shower, and changed into his new clothes. Then, he followed


    Larry and the others to the car and prepared for the journey back home.


    While in the car, Severin pondered over whether or not to call one of his apprentices and eventually


    decided to just make the call.


    ¡°Master!¡± A middle¨Caged man inside a luxurious vi immediately jumped up in excitement and


    answered the call when he saw that it was from Severin. ¡°Is there anything you need me to do,


    Master?¡±


    Severin smirked. ¡°How have you been? Everything going good for you?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s going great, but being in the spotlight is a little ufortable since everyone recognizes me


    wherever I go!¡±


    Warren Siegfried, one of the war heroes,ughed and said, ¡°I enjoy the war a little more though. Now


    that I¡¯m back, there are simply too many people who want to cozy up to me, and I have not idea which


    one of them is genuine and which one is lying. Everyone¡¯s trying to introduce their daughter or


    granddaughter to me, and that¡¯s one of the most irritating things ever!¡±


    After going off on a tangent, Warren asked again, ¡°Oh yeah, what was that you wanted from me


    again?¡±


    ¡°Well, I need you to send me a few strong bodyguards to stand watch over my family. My main worry is


    that I won¡¯t be able to stay by my parents¡® side all the time!¡± Severin said.


    ¡°I see! That¡¯s won¡¯t be a problem at all. Just leave it to me! Could you send me your address?¡± Warren


    said with a smile. Such a favor could not have been easier for him.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Chapter 119


    Larry and de exchanged nces and were a little taken aback after hearing what Severin said in the


    call. To hear Severin asking someone else instead of Draco Hall to protect his family meant that


    Severin probably did not think too highly of Draco Hall¡¯s people.


    Moreover, the person on the other end of the line seemed to call Severin ¡®master¡®, which showed that


    Severin had apprentices. Judging from how powerful Severin was, one might deduce that his


    apprentice would notck much in the way of strength either.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After Severin ended the call, he smiled faintly at the two of them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions.


    It¡¯s not that I look down on Draco Hall¡¯s people. I¡¯m just afraid that Draco Hall¡¯s rtionship with me


    mighte to light!¡±


    ¡°We understand, Boss!¡± Larry nodded, but he knew in his heart that whatever Severin¡¯s considerations


    were for not asking them to send their men, it was just as clear that the people sent by Severin¡¯s


    disciples might all be extraordinary individuals.


    A car had parked on the side of the road outside the vi where Severin lived. Inside the car was


    Easton and Lucy, who both trembled with fright after what they saw. They had heard from Jada that the


    Stones were going to give Severin a hard time, and the two of them immediately drove over simply for


    the sake of enjoying the schadenfreude and seeing how the Stones would deal with Severin.


    However, they were shocked to see Victor¨Cthe head of the Stones¨Ckneel in the front yard with Jada


    and the Stones¡® bodyguards. The entire group was seen pping themselves and swearing never to


    trouble Severin and his family again.


    They initially thought that they were hallucinating, but they soon discovered that it was the head of


    Draco Hall whopelled the Stones to kneel. All of a sudden, they realized that Severin was probably


    connected with Larry and de somehow, and the rtionship with them might not be as simple as it


    seemed.


    The two of the stayed put in the car before and watched the Stones leave in despair.


    Easton gulped, took out a cigarette, and lit it, then took a few puffs before turning to Lucy in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯m not seeing things, am I? The people from Draco Hall didn¡¯t even hesitate to offend the Stones just


    to help Severin. How does he have so many connections?¡±


    Lucy felt her head buzz at that moment too. She never imagined that the dirt¨Cpoor kid would be so


    close to someone like Larry and even be able to ask him for help.


    At that moment, she felt a little regretful as she stared at the luxurious vi not far away. A sense of


    helplessness soon ensued, for she would probably have been the one living in that vi if she had not


    chosen to be with Easton.


    Easton looked at Lucy¡¯s dazed expression and nudged her slightly with his elbow. ¡°What are you


    thinking about? You look like you¡¯re in a daze?¡±


    That was when Lucy snapped back to her senses. ¡°Oh, umm. What did you say again?¡±


    Easton felt like facepalming and had no choice but to repeat to her, ¡°I asked you how is it that Severin


    knows the people from Draco Hall? I can¡¯t shake off this feeling that Larry and the others treated him


    with a lot of respect.¡±


    Lucy was speechless. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why are you asking me?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and visit Jada!¡± Easton decided. He started the car and slowly drove toward the Stones¡® vi.


    The two of them got off the car and headed in.


    ¡°Curse you, Severin! I¡¯m making it my mission to kill you! I am the respected head of the Stones, and


    yet you forced me to kneel to you! Utterly abominable!¡± A loud yell was heard as soon as Easton and


    Lucy reached the front yard.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Chapter 120


    The


    person venting out his anger was none other than Victor, and his angry roar sounded like that of a


    raging beast.


    At that moment, Jada began to doubt her life too. She never once dreamed that she would be pped


    thrice in two days! Ironically, however, she was unusually calm as she sat there nkly. Momentster,


    she said to Victor who was standing there furiously, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡® be that easy to kill him now, Dad.


    Mister Larry kept on calling him ¡®Mister¡® Severin, so it shows that their rtionship is far from ordinary. If


    we kill Severin while Larry and his men are away, we¡¯d still offend Draco Hall.¡±


    As she said that, she paused and continued, ¡°Draco Hall¡¯s people aren¡¯t idiots, you know. Larry and


    de are sly old foxes, and they know that we aren¡¯t on good terms with Severin. If Severin suddenly


    dies, you can bet that they¡¯lle knocking on our door!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure there is nothing you can do?¡± Prune and Cecil were still a little reluctant to give up


    when they thought of Patrick who was lying on the hospital bed.


    Victor was still angry, and as soon as he saw the couple, heshed out angrily at them and said, You


    have the decency to ask me that? If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been humiliated like that and


    forced to kneel today! This is all your fault! Third¨Ctier families like us can never afford to offend Draco


    Hall!¡±


    ¡°But-¡± There were still many things that Prune wanted to say, but Victor interrupted her at once.


    ¡°Leave, and don¡¯t evere to me again in the future!¡± he roared.


    ¡°We should go.¡± Cecil took Prune¡¯s hand and walked out.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Uncle Victor, Jada, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Easton and Lucy walked in and pretended not to know


    anything. He showed concern for them and asked, ¡°Who could be so bold as to offend you?¡±


    The fire in Victor¡¯s heart had not dissipated yet, and he just nced at Easton insipidly while asking,


    ¡°Why are you two here?¡±


    Easton smiled awkwardly and cooked up a random excuse. ¡°We¡¯re here to pick Jada up and go


    shopping with her, but I didn¡¯t expect to havee at such a bad time¡­¡±


    Jada did not reveal the truth and merely said with an icy expression, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We just went to deal


    with Severin, but Larry and de from Draco Hall brought their men here and helped Severin. My


    father and I ended up getting humiliated!¡±


    When Easton heard that, he immediately feigned anger and clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Just hearing that


    name is enough to make my blood boil, Jada. He ruined my wedding, and this missing finger on my


    hand is all his fault too!¡±


    Victor looked at Easton¡¯s hand, and thenforted him, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what happened to the


    Loughs. Severin is supposedly skilled at medicine, and he¡¯s lucky that Henry owed him one after he


    saved Henry¡¯s life. What surprises me is that he had something to do with Draco Hall. We¡¯ve truly


    underestimated him.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Severin was just some nobody with no money or power? How is it that he¡¯s


    rted to Draco Hall? If I didn¡¯t believe in your nonsense, we wouldn¡¯t have faced this embarrassment


    today!¡± She was obviously ming him for what happened.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Chapter 121


    When Easton heard that, he panicked and hurriedly exined, ¡°Jada, I swear to you, I¡¯ve never tricked


    you or told you a lie before! My wife can bear witness too!¡±


    Lucy was just as afraid of offending the Stones, so she raised one hand and swore, ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯s a


    nobody, and I know him very well. Their family didn¡¯t have much money in the past, and I chose to be


    with Easton because I hated how poor Severin was. And he only got out of prison a few days ago!¡±


    When Jada saw that the two of them seemed to be telling the truth, she nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I


    believe you. If that¡¯s the case, then he only knew Henry and Larry within a couple of days. I don¡¯t


    believe their rtionship would be Since we have just met for a short time, I¡¯m guessing their friendship


    doesn¡¯t run too deep!¡±


    Victor shook his head. ¡°That might not necessarily be the case. Look at how Larry treated him earlier. If


    we target Severin again, I don¡¯t think Draco Hall will just let it slide!¡±


    Jada thought for a moment and smiled coldly as she said, ¡°We might be afraid of Draco Hall, but there


    are certain second¨Ctier families who don¡¯t fear them!¡±


    Victor¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he immediately asked, ¡°Do you mean the Horsfields? And more


    specifically, Edward Horsfield?¡±


    Jada nodded with a wicked smile. ¡°Easton once told me that Edward offered one and a half


    million dors to the Shanahans as dowry for Diane. There¡¯s only one exnation for his willingness to


    give such arge sum¨CDiane still holds an important ce in his heart. If we want revenge, our only


    option is to pit Edward against Severin!¡±


    Her suggestion made Easton¡¯s eyes light up. ¡°You¡¯re right! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Not even Draco


    Hall would dare to offend the Horsfields, and if Edward can help us kill Severin, wouldn¡¯t that be


    considered revenge already?


    Victor pondered over the suggestion and gave his opinion. ¡°That¡¯s one way to do it, but Edward is an


    incredibly arrogant character, and he does things very recklessly too. Since he¡¯s not a good person, it


    would serve you well to be more careful if you decide to get in touch with him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad! Just leave this matter to me! The Liberty City project is looking for investors soon,


    right? You should focus on that!¡± Jada smiled with confidence.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll leave this matter aside for the time being and trust in your ability!¡± Victor could see that his


    daughter was bing more and more sensible, and he finally felt less worried about her. However,


    he thought over the suggestion again and left one final word of advice for them, ¡°By the way, you need


    to let Edward figure out what to do by giving him hints, rather than taking an active. role in this issue.


    He¡¯ll likely be unhappy if he feels that he¡¯s being used by us.¡±


    ¡°Rx, Dad,¡± Jada assured. ¡°I¡¯ve got this!¡±


    Beside them, Lucy frowned in deep thought before finally saying, ¡°We need to make sure that our n


    isn¡¯t discovered by Draco Hall. They might be afraid of the Horsfields, but they sure aren¡¯t afraid of us!¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Victor nced approvingly at Lucy. ¡°That¡¯s a very insightful observation!¡±


    At that moment, Judith had just finished her meal at the vi and was feeling a little worried. ¡°Why isn¡¯t


    Severin back yet?¡±


    Diane immediately came forward tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. He went to treat a patient. Larry


    wouldn¡¯t have been that polite to him if not for that!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Judith expressed her concerns. ¡°We can¡¯t say for sure, though. I¡¯m worried that his medical skills might


    not be good enough, and he ends up not being able to cure Larry¡¯s mother. What if the treatment fails


    and her illness acts up even more? Worse still, what if she dies from his treatment? Severin will be in


    trouble if Larry gets angry!¡±


    Diane began to feel worried too when she heard Judith¡¯s concerns, but she still smiled and said, ¡°I


    believe in Severin. He¡¯ll be back soon enough!¡±


    At that moment, a car drove into the yard and stopped outside. Severin, Larry, and de had finally


    returned.


    ¡°Severin! You¡¯re back! How did it go? Is his mother cured now?¡± Judith ran over to Severin and held his


    hand as soon as she saw him return.


    Before Severin could answer, Larry spoke ahead of him. ¡°Not to worry, ma¡¯am, it¡¯s all cured. Mister


    Severin truly is a miracle doctor. My mother¡¯s illness will be gone in no time with the help of some more


    medications. It¡¯s all thanks to Mister Severin!¡±

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Chapter 122


    Severin had a polite expression as well. ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to thank you both for de¡¯s helpst night


    and your help today too!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re more than wee. I¡¯ll treat you like my elder brother from now on. After all, you¡¯ve


    treated my mother, and that¡¯s more important than anything else!¡± Larry chuckled heartily.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, I say. Too kind! Let¡¯s continue to help each other in the future!¡± Severin smiled.


    Maurice stood there with a look of relief on his face. His son has been shown to be capable and


    promising, and there was no need for anyone to be worried that Easton mighte to cause trouble


    with them now that Severin got acquainted with someone like Larry.


    ¡°Alright then! We¡¯ll be excusing ourselves now!¡± Larry and de bid Severin¡¯s family goodbye and


    drove off.


    ¡°Did you drink?¡± Diane could not help but ask after walking over and catching a faint whiff of alcohol on


    Severin¡¯s body.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Yes, Hall Master Larry was too polite, and I told him that it¡¯s fine not to pay for the


    m¨¦dical expenses, but he insisted that I drink with him, and he also insisted on driving me back! I felt


    bad if I were to refuse his gesture!¡±


    Diane was d to hear that. ¡°Why do you need to refuse? It¡¯s a good thing that you got the chance to


    know them better. After all, they helped us a lot today, and even if he doesn¡¯t buy you a drink, you


    should be the one to buy them a drink as a token of thanks!¡±


    Severin chuckled. ¡°All¡¯s good as long as my wife doesn¡¯t get angry at me for having some drinks!¡±


    Diane rolled her eyes at Severin but it gave off a rather coquettish vibe. ¡°What are you talking about?


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a tigress. You don¡¯t expect me to control your every move and stop you from going out


    for a drink, right? I¡¯m fine as long as you don¡¯t go out drinking with other women¡±


    ¡°Other women? Certainly not! I have such a gentle, virtuous, generous, and kind¨Chearted wife. Other


    women can neverpare to my wife!¡± Severin bragged about how proud he was of Diane.


    Diane¡¯s felt all sweet in her heart but she still rolled her eyes bashfully at Severin. ¡°Oh, quit your


    nonsense. I¡¯m not that good?¡±


    ¡°Haha, but he¡¯s right though. You are a good daughter¨Cinw!¡± Maurice chuckled at one side.


    ¡°My mom¡¯s super beautiful too!¡± Selene looked up at Diane with a proud expression.


    Diane did not know whether tough or cry. She red at Severin, and said softly, ¡°Your daughter¡¯s


    taking after all your traits, Severin. She¡¯s even learned how to sweet talk like you!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Severinughed.


    At the end of the night, however, Severin was surprised to see six sexy, stylishly¨Cdressed women


    appearing at their door all at once.


    Their long, curly¨Chaired leader was the most beautiful one of the six. She wore a pair of white


    casual shoes and short jeans that revealed two sexy long legs, while the rest of her get¨Cup


    consisted of a white shirt, a pair of sunsses, and two big earrings.


    Diane was ying with Selene in the yard, and she frowned as soon as she saw all those women


    appearing before her.


    ¡°And you are?¡± she asked.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Chapter 123


    ¡°You must be the missus, right?¡± The woman stepped forward and smiled at Diane. ¡°We¡¯re the


    bodyguards Mister Severin hired!¡±


    ¡°Bodyguards?¡± Diane had a contorted expression on her face when heard that. Those women all had


    good figures¨Csome had the girl¨Cnext¨Cdoor look, some had a cold character, and others were very


    sultry. They were theplete opposite of how bodyguards were supposed to look.


    ¡°Severin!¡± Diane gritted her teeth and could not resist yelling out loud.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, honey?¡± When Severin rushed out, he was stunned to see several sexily- dressed


    women. ¡°Uhh¡­who are they?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Aren¡¯t these the bodyguards you hired? Are you seriously telling me you don¡¯t know them? Who


    are you trying to fool?¡± Severin¡¯s bewildered face angered Diane even more. She suspected that he


    had been searching for lovers instead of bodyguards, and they looked like women who were just


    waiting to be taken care of rather than women who were capable of taking care of others. In her mind,


    Severin was already straying away. She was fine with living in a big vi and having insane amounts of


    cash in hand, but searching for women and hiring them as ¡®bodyguards¡® was something she could not


    ept. After all, who knows what intentions he had in private?


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°The bodyguards I hired?¡± Severin frowned and felt a headacheing on as he looked at those


    women.


    ¡°Yes! Warren sent us here!¡± One of the girls stepped forward and said with a smile. She looked


    rtively young, and exuded a youthful air all over her.


    Severin finally understood what was happening and exined to Diane with a smile. ¡°Oh yeah! I called


    a friend to get me some bodyguards after the Stonese to cause trouble with us today. I was


    worried that the family might be in danger, hence why I decided to hire a few bodyguards as


    protection!¡± At that juncture, Severin scratched his head in embarrassment, and continued, ¡°II didn¡¯t


    expect my friend to hire an all¨Cfemale team of bodyguards!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be thinking about asking to leave, right?¡± The girl suddenly had a pitiful look on her face.


    ¡°Yeah! Do you know how difficult it was to get someone to hire us? Just do us a favor and ept us!¡±


    Another woman also stepped forward.


    Some distance away, Judith and Maurice came out and tried to find out what was going on there.


    ¡°These are the bodyguards you hired, Severin? They¡¯re all girls! Will theypetent at their job? And


    how much did it cost to hire them? We don¡¯t reed these bodyguards, do we?¡± Judith came over and


    asked. She was clearly concerned about the money that would be used on them.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, this friend of our boss has already paid our wages. To be precise, we¡¯ve been paid ten years


    of wages upfront!¡± A woman with permed hair smiled slightly and continued, ¡°And besides, you can¡¯t


    look down on women. We can go up against a hundred men without any problem!¡±


    Severin was speechless. He was well aware that Warren hired a group of skilled individuals, but there


    was no need to specifically choose beautiful women. He surmised that Warren was unaware that he


    had a wife and a daughter, or else six men would have been sent over instead of


    six women.


    ¡°Ten years¡® of wages¡­paid upfront?¡± Judith frowned, looked at Severin, and asked, ¡°Severin, what¡¯s


    your rtionship with that friend? How is it that they could afford to pay so much money?¡±


    ¡°Our friendship is one that¡¯s built on fate!¡± Severin could only say.


    ¡°You have the final say, honey! If you want to chase them away, then I¡¯ll chase them away. If you want


    to keep them around, then we¡¯ll do just that. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re strong enough either way!¡± Severin looked


    at Diane and added, ¡°Then again, I think having female bodyguards are a good


    have a thing. They won¡¯t look out of ce if they go shopping with you, and I¡¯d be worried if you group


    of handsome men by your side all the time as your bodyguards.¡±


    Diane rolled her eyes at him when she heard that. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s not like I¡¯d know whether or not you.


    deliberately told your friend to choose beautiful women as bodyguards.¡±


    Severin immediately cried out, ¡°You¡¯re not being fair to me! I never had that sort of idea at all! All I


    requested was for him to find some bodyguards for me to protect my family!¡±


    Diane could not help herself fromughing. ¡°Okay, okay. Since your friend already paid for them, we


    might as well just ept them?¡±


    After she finished speaking, she looked at the six beautiful women in front of her and said, ¡°But I think


    you girls brag a little too much. Are you sure you can face off against a hundred men single- handedly?


    Can one of you demonstrate your strength right now?¡±


    The youngest¨Clooking girl in herte teens walked over and looked at the stone lion near the door that


    was as tall as a man. She then squatted down and lifted it with one hand. ¡°How¡¯s this?¡±

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Chapter 124


    The young girl smiled slightly and asked Diane if she was satisfied.


    Diane¡¯s red lips parted open slightly and she covered her mouth. ¡°You¡¯re¡­you¡¯re too strong!¡±


    ¡°Goodness me.¡± Maurice gulped. ¡°Your strength is just¡­out of this world. Your sry must be very high


    too!¡± He previously also felt that they all looked too pampered to be bodyguards, but their show of


    strength really did scare him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Dad. They¡¯ve already been paid. It¡¯ll be much safer now that they¡¯re here to tag along


    with you whenever you go out in the future. I can finally rest easy now!¡± Severin said with a smile.


    A dull thud was heard as the girl put the stone lion on the ground. It felt as if the ground had shaken


    slightly.


    She dusted her hands, walked over, and smiled at Diane before saying, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m the weakest


    among the six. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask one of them to give you another demonstration!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Another woman stood up and was about to walk over.


    ¡°No, no, no! I trust you!¡± Diane was frightened stiff. As soon as she snapped out of her shock, she


    smiled awkwardly. ¡°Who hired you, by the way? It¡¯s amazing that he could find bodyguards as strong


    as you people!¡±


    The prettiest one smiled and said, ¡°Him? He¡¯s someone who ranks at the top of this world. He¡¯s very


    strong!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Diane was skeptical. While those women did have skills, they were also exceptionally


    good at bragging.


    ¡°By the way, let me introduce myself! My name is Wendy Newman!¡± Their leader came forward and


    introduced herself.


    ¡°Mine is Lillie Sloan!¡± The girl in herte teens smiled sweetly.


    ¡°My name is Kiera Redmond!¡± said the curviest woman of the lot.


    ¡°I¡¯m Abigail Reid!¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m Bailey Wilde!¡±


    ¡°My name is Naomi Jenson!¡±


    All six of them stepped forward and introduced themselves.


    *As for your rooms, there are plenty of empty ones upstairs and downstairs. Feel free to choose


    whichever one you like!¡± Diane told them. ¡°Make yourselves at home. You can also join us for


    breakfast, lunch, and dinner if you want!¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the offer, but we¡¯re just bodyguards. We¡¯ll be fine with settling our meals by ourselves.


    ¡®Lillie smiled.


    ¡°That works too.¡± Diane agreed when they insisted.


    After Severin gave some more thought to his situation, he told his parents, ¡°Mom, Dad, since we have


    bodyguards now, I might as well hire some servants tomorrow. We¡¯d need people to clean the house


    and cook for us. There¡¯s a row of houses at the back that are specifically for servants, and it¡¯ll be such


    a waste to just leave the ce empty!¡±


    Judith rolled her eyes at Severin. ¡°It¡¯d be such a waste of money to hire so many people!¡±


    Severin said with a smile, ¡°But having more people around would be good too. It will be far below.


    normal living standards if we didn¡¯t hire any servants for such a big vi. Besides, we¡¯re rich now


    too!¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, you make the call. I guess I¡¯ll just enjoy my life in the future!¡± Judith said in a pleased and


    grateful tone.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Chapter 125


    The next morning, Severin was about to head out and see if he could hire some servants when Felicia,


    William, and Megan showed up unexpectedly.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s our inws! Come and have a seat!¡± As soon as Judith saw them, she immediately stepped


    forward and greeted them enthusiastically.


    Although a quarrel ensued thest time that their inws came, they were still technically family.


    Maurice then immediately greeted him with a smile. ¡°Hello, Felicia. We went out yesterday and bought


    some good tea. I¡¯ll make some for you in a bit!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. We¡¯re all family, after all.¡± Felicia felt a little embarrassed when


    Maurice said that and immediately replied courteously to him.


    At that moment, six beautiful women came out of the house behind Diane.


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with all these women, Severin?¡± Megan questioned Severin before Felicia could say


    anything else. She looked at all those women and saw how good of a figure they all had. Some looked


    like absolute sweeties, but all of them were equally as attractive.


    ¡°We hired bodyguards!¡± Severin smiled awkwardly, and he had a slightly odd expression too. Those


    women did not look like bodyguards at all. They were all extremely youthful and energetic, with a


    couple of them wearing short jeans that revealed their long, slender, and fair thighs.


    ¡°Bodyguards? Not bad. You have money to hire bodyguards?¡± Megan folded her hands over her chest


    and sneered. ¡°Why are they all women though? Are they even capable of fighting when they look so


    delicate?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on them, Megan. Do you see that stone statue of a lion at the entrance? Any one of


    them can lift that statue with one hand. Does that sound strong enough to you?¡± Diane said with a


    smile.


    Megan turned around and saw that the statue was taller than her by about one head. Clearly, she did


    not believe it.


    ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t know you were such a braggart too, Diane! I don¡¯t believe it one bit!¡± Megan snickered


    and said to the youngest¨Clooking girl. ¡°Go there and show it to me!¡±


    Megan had a very nasty attitude at that time, which upset Lillie greatly. She put her hands on her chest


    and smiled disdainfully. ¡°Why should I do as you say? You¡¯re not my boss. I only answer to my boss


    and his wife. I don¡¯t have to listen to your demands!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ugh!¡± Megan gritted her teeth angrily, red at the young bodyguard in front of her, and


    lambasted, ¡°You¡¯re just a bodyguard! How dare you talk to me like that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a bodyguard, but I¡¯m not your bodyguard. I can choose to ignore your requests if I want!¡± Lillie shot


    back.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Megan was speechless. In the end, she could only look at her sister, andin, ¡°Look! Can¡¯t you


    see the kind attitude your bodyguards have? Are these the kind of people you want to be hiring? You


    should¡¯ve hired older guys! At least they won¡¯t be as disobedient as these girls here!¡±


    To her surprise, Diane smiled softly and said, ¡°I think Lillie is right, though. She¡¯s the bodyguard that


    Severin and I hired, so they have no obligation to listen to you. That¡¯s why they¡¯re our bodyguards and


    not the Shanahans¡® bodyguards.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Megan was speechless. She gritted her teeth angrily and did not know how to refute Diane. All she


    could say was, ¡°Hmph, if you ask me, they probably suck at their job and are just scared to show their


    skills. Even if they learned a thing or two, it¡¯s probably just all for show. The way I see it, Severin hired


    bodyguards who look good but can¡¯t do a thing. You need to be careful too, Diane. Severin might just


    be having an affair with these beautiful bodyguards!¡±

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Chapter 126


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Lillie was furious. She and her other fiverades were not


    some random people on the street, but junior generals who contributed a lot to their country during the


    war.


    Had Warren not personallye to them, they would never have decided to serve as someone else¡¯s


    bodyguards. Moreover, Wendy the most beautiful of the six and also their leader was none other than


    the granddaughter of Hciace Newman, one of the Four Great War Heroes After Wendy learned that her


    grandfather wanted to marry her off to a young man, she was intrigued by who that young man was.


    Unfortunately, that young man rejected her grandfather¡¯s gesture and refused her outright even though


    he had never even met her before! Wendy could note to terms with that and felt very uneasy when


    that happened.


    As soon as she was told that the same young man needed a bodyguard, Wendy approached Warren


    without a second thought and dered to him that she wanted that position.


    In truth, Wendy only decided to take up the job just to get a glimpse of that near-divine existence whom


    even her grandfather and Warren valued and respected tremendously. In addition, she also wanted to


    test whether someone as attractive as her could sway the young man¡¯s heart.


    Once Wendy arrived there, she was left utterly speechless when she discovered that the young man


    had a wife and even a child! It was all wishful thinking on her part when she considered seducing him.


    Severin showed little enthusiasm toward the six of them when they came, which meant that Severin


    must love his wife very much.


    For the record, a lot of people had contributed greatly to Darshia during the war, and those who


    contributed were divided into certain levels ording to their merits andbat ability. Generally


    speaking, being appointed as a junior captain or a senior captain was good enough as the positions


    were treated as a symbol of glory. Those who are stronger than that of a captain were junior generals


    and senior generals. Above the generals were war chiefs, and such people were very few. There was


    another category that was stronger and more authoritative than a war chief, and those were the Four


    Great War Heroes, also known as war gods or the Four Great War


    Gods.


    Of the six women who were working as bodyguards for Severin, Wendy was the only senior general


    and the other five were junior generals. Had they not worn ordinary clothes, put on makeup, and


    changed their hairstyles to avoid being recognized, it was easy to tell that they were of much high


    social standing than most people.


    When Megan ndered Lillie and the others for having affairs with Severin, it was natural for the six of


    them to be unhappy.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Cat got your tongue? I hit the bullseye, didn¡¯t I?¡± Megan felt even prouder when


    she saw Lillie getting angry.


    Lillie clenched her fists. If Megan was some random person, she would have knocked them on the


    ground and beat them to a pulp. However, she knew that their boss was no ordinary person, and that


    the woman ndering her was the boss¡¯s sister-inw. Those reasonspelled her to hold


    Chapter 126


    back the anger in her heart.


    ¡°Enough with your wild usations, Megan. I will have you kicked out of here if you keep making


    baseless nder!¡± Diane could not stand her sister¡¯s mean words anymore.


    Severin then chimed in. ¡°Did you peoplee here just to talk bad about my bodyguards? Even


    though I hired them as bodyguards, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that they¡¯re human beings with dignity.


    I hope you¡¯ll watch your words so as not to cross the line with what you say.¡±

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Chapter 127


    ¡°There¡¯s no harm in keeping quiet, is there, Megan? Why are you getting all angry with the


    bodyguards?¡± Felicia chided when she saw that Diane and Severin were not very pleased with what


    happened.


    She smiled at them, recalled the reason for their visit, and said to Severin, ¡°I¡¯m sure you remember the


    bet we made, right?¡±


    Severin had a grin on his face as he answered immediately, ¡°Of course. But it¡¯s only been two or three


    days though. Are you all getting overly anxious? I¡¯ve assured you that the seven-and-a-half million


    dowry will be ready for you within a month!¡±


    In response, Felicia hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not it. We didn¡¯te here to rush you. There¡¯s just


    one other thing that we need to tell you!¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s this ¡®other thing¡¯?¡± Severin frowned and was slightly puzzled.


    Felicia paused briefly before saying, ¡°Our previous bet remains the same, but we¡¯re adding another


    extra condition!¡±


    ¡°Another extra condition? What do you mean by that?¡± Severin¡¯s face soured. ¡°A bet takes effect when


    both parties epted the initial conditions, and no changing of the terms is allowed. Are you guys


    deliberately trying to make things difficult for me because you know I¡¯d win?¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Diane felt that they were being very unjust toward Severin and immediately said to Felicia, ¡°You can¡¯t


    just change the terms as you please, Mom? The agreement was seven and a half million. Are you now


    telling us that it¡¯s too little?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, not at all. Seven-and-a-half million is plenty! I would never dream of having so much money!


    Felicia chuckled. ¡°The extra condition that I wish to add is that you¡¯re not allowed to sell this vi to


    raise money for the dowry. Is that fair?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to sell the vi?¡± Severin had a puzzled expression on his face. He never intended to


    sell the vi at all. It was a very good piece of property that was located in a strategic ce and was


    also rtively quiet. There was no reason for him to sell it, especially since it was given to him by


    Henry as a token of appreciation. If he sold it off, then it would be tantamount to a massive show of


    disrespect. Should that happen, then other people might think of him as someone who likes to take


    advantage of others.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Felicia immediately reasoned. ¡°Where are you going to live if you sell it? Mister Henry


    gave it to you as a gesture of thanks. Selling it is like pping Mister Henry in the face! Besides, I don¡¯t


    want my daughter to live in a run-down house after marrying you. You need to give us the dowry


    without selling this vi!¡±


    ¡°Yes. If you want to win the bet with me, you¡¯ll have to fork out more money!¡± Megan said triumphantly.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t, you¡¯ll leave Diane so that she can be with a rich kid like Edward. Even though Edward


    didn¡¯t offer as much money as you did for the dowry, but he can always take out more if he wants. You,


    on the other hand, are probably just bragging! More importantly, Edward is the Horsfields¡¯ only son, so I


    take it you¡¯re smart enough to know what that means.¡±


    Chapter 127


    72


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I never intended to sell this vi in the first ce!¡± Severin chuckled, and said directly to


    Felicia, ¡°Why should I when this ce is sofortable to live in? If I sold this ce off, where will my


    family live in the future? I don¡¯t want my wife to stay in a ce that¡¯s worse than here! Don¡¯t worry


    about the money for the dowry. You¡¯ll get it.¡±


    Felicia was starting to lose herposure a little when Severin said that. Although she lived in a vi


    with her husband and her daughter, it was just a small townhouse that paled far in


    <pparison to Severin¡¯s vi.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Chapter 128


    Severin only made such a remark out of love for Diane. Felicia could not get angry at him for that, and


    she could not find a reason to refute it either.


    ¡°Easy for you to say! Where are you going to get all that money without selling off the vi? And didn¡¯t


    you also say that you wanted to organize a grand wedding for my sister in the future?¡± Megan sneered.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re just deliberately making excuses to drag this further. I¡¯m sure you¡¯d be more than happy


    to drag this out as long as you can since there¡¯s still more than twenty days. remaining.¡±


    Diane did not wait for Severin to say anything further and took the initiative to respond. ¡°You don¡¯t have


    to worry so much, Megan. Mom will get the seven and a half million that Severin promised. Not a cent


    less! All you need to do is wait. The money will be transferred to Mom¡¯s ountter. She just needs to


    give him the ount number!¡±


    ¡°Does he really have that much money?¡± Megan became a little flustered when she saw Diane¡¯s


    confident expression. After all, Diane was far too calm, and she probably would not make such firm


    derations if Severin had no money!


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t underestimate my husband!¡± Diane smiled, walked up to Severin, and hooked her


    arm around his. ¡°In my eyes, Severin is a million times better than Edward!¡±


    Severin was overjoyed, no doubt because it was the first time Diane took the initiative to hold him by


    the arm and address him as her husband. At that moment, he felt that happiness could sometimes


    come little by little, then all at once.


    Judith and Maurice, who were standing at one side, smiled and exchanged nces with each. other


    after bearing witness to what happened.


    Wendy, on the other hand, frowned a little. Diane was indeed a good woman, and especially notable


    was her gentleness, magnanimousness, and that particrly charming smile she had. Though Wendy


    still did notpletely get over the fact that Severin had rejected her through her grandfather, she had


    begun to ept it and was feeling a little calmer in her heart.


    ¡°Really?!¡± Felicia was ecstatic and immediately took out one of her bank books. She then took out a


    pen, wrote the ount number on a piece of paper, and handed it to Severin. Then, her view of


    Severin seemed to have changedpletely. ¡°Oh, my dear son-inw! I¡¯ll wait for your good news!


    There¡¯s still another twenty days to go, so I hope you can prove yourself instead of letting me


    down!¡±


    Severin had no choice but to endure Felicia¡¯s gold-digging attitude. He answered her with a faint smile,


    ¡°Rx. I am a man of my word.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I believe you! Don¡¯t let me down, okay!¡± Felicia nodded. ¡°Even though that was the main reason


    we came here, there¡¯s something else we wanted to talk about. It¡¯s regarding the Liberty City project.


    Stanley said he can handle it, but I¡¯m hoping he can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Liberty City?¡± Severin frowned in confusion and had no idea what was going on.


    At that moment, William took a step forward and told Severin everything about Liberty City. After that,


    he exined, ¡°That is the reason why we¡¯d prefer it if Stanley meets with failure in his


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Chapter


    attempt to secure a quota. If he can¡¯t get it done within the week, then my mother would naturall turn to


    you. She hopes that you can help the Shanahans by virtue of your rtionship with Mister Henry. If


    you¡¯re able to, then she¡¯ll appreciate you more, and she might also appreciate Diane more too. She


    may even eventually let Diane resume working at the familypany!¡±

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Chapter 129


    Severin could only frown when he knew what Felicia and William were thinking. In truth, he could never


    spend all the money he had even if he never went to work again for the rest of his life. He did not want


    Diane to work again because she had suffered so much for him in the past years.


    Had he not been afraid of scaring Diane with the knowledge of how much money he owned, he would


    not have shown her just thirty million to prove to her that he had the money. He only showed her that


    amount to reassure her of his ability.


    He remained silent for a few seconds and then asked William, ¡°Were you hoping that Diane would go


    back to work?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Megan, who had been stifling her anger in her heart, said directly, ¡°Duh! Can you


    afford to take care of my sister if she doesn¡¯t go to work? We want to live a high-ss life, not an


    ordinary life! And on that note, having too much money isn¡¯t a problem, right?¡±


    Severin nced at Megan and could not be bothered to entertain her stubbornness. Instead, he looked


    at Diane and said, ¡°Do you want to get on the olddy¡¯s good side so you can go back to work?¡±


    Diane pondered over his question. ¡°Getting on the olddy¡¯s good side is something I¡¯ve never


    considered. The wound from my past is still fresh. But regarding work¡­I actually do want to go back to


    work, if only to get back at Stanley!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Megan immediately said. ¡°Thepany has been mismanaged after Stanley became the


    general manager. He reced some of the lower-level people with his guys, who are mostly all


    bootlickers who know how to brag but can¡¯t do a good job at work!¡±


    Felicia was angry too when Stanley¡¯s name was mentioned. ¡°He¡¯s always been eyeing snatch Diane¡¯s


    position, and he¡¯s worried that Diane would inherit the Shanahans¡¯ property. To make matters worse,


    he used to rub salt in the wound when Diane was chased out of the family and often cooks up some


    random excuses to deduct the monthly allowance given to us by the Shanahans. Diane¡¯s father was


    even transferred to the warehouse, and his sry has been


    reduced a lot too!¡±


    After William heard that, he smiled wryly and said, ¡°That¡¯s not the end of it. We can turn a blind eye to


    all his snide remarks to us, but the worse thing he did was privately tell some of his friends from the


    same industry to avoid employing Diane after she was kicked out of the family. That was why she could


    not find a decent job and had to resort to delivering food! Surely, you can see how despicable he is!¡±


    When Severin heard that, he finally understood why Diane wanted to go back to work.


    First of all, she was still undoubtedly part of the Shanahan family. Although the olddy was very angry


    some years ago and kicked her out as a result, Diane might no longer be that angry at her anymore if


    too many years have passed.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Second, if Diane chose to go back, her main reason was to target Stanley, her cousin. He had used all


    sorts of dirty tricks to give Diane¡¯s family, and Diane especially, a bad life. It was therefore natural that


    Diane would hope to go back and vent her anger


    int Stanley and take revenge on


    Chapter 129


    12


    him for what he did.


    Diane said insipidly, ¡°I don¡¯t hate Grandma all that much, to be honest. While she was ruthless back in


    the day, I admit that I disgraced the Shanahans when I became pregnant out of wedlock. Ourpany


    is going downhill, and it will meet its demise sooner orter if Stanley is allowed to continue. I don¡¯t


    want to see ourpany ruined like this. It was born from Grandpa¡¯s blood, sweat, and tears!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Your grandfather adored you most, but, unfortunately, he passed away due to sickness. It¡¯d be


    great if he was still alive!¡± Williammented. ¡°The olddy tends to favor boys a bit more. As soon as


    you were kicked out of the Shanahans, she immediately made Stanley the general manager.¡±


    ¡°I get it now!¡± Severin nodded. ¡°If you want to go back and work at thepany, then you¡¯ll just need to


    find a way back in. But I¡¯m guessing that the olddy still wouldn¡¯t put you in the general manager


    position even if I can help the Shanahans secure a quota in the Liberty City project.¡±


    ¡°Being a normal manager is fine too. It¡¯s better than the current situation, at least. As long as Diane has


    a say in the Shanahans, Stanley would never dare to push us around like this!¡± Felicia said directly.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Chapter 130


    Severin, however, shook his head. ¡°If she wants to go back to thepany, the only way is to be


    the general manager. Being just a manager will give Stanley all the authority to make things difficult for


    you with the ultimate aim of firing you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. He is a very sinister man!¡± Felicia nodded in approval, but soon frowned and said.¡± But


    the olddy probably won¡¯t agree!¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Haha, she¡¯ll have to agree if she doesn¡¯t have a choice!¡¯ Severin said with a chuckle and added. ¡±


    Don¡¯t worry. Just leave it to me!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, easy for you to say. Stanley¡¯s no idiot. Grandma said she¡¯ll give him a week. If he doesn¡¯t


    secure the quota yet, then she¡¯lle to you for help. You do understand what that means, don¡¯t you?


    She values Stanley more. You¡¯re just ast-ditch option!¡± Megan snickered. ¡°Besides, Mister Henry


    doesn¡¯t owe you any more favors after giving you the vi. The quota for Liberty City is very precious


    and far from being just simply projects. God knows how many million each quota is worth. It¡¯s the


    prospect of future development that everyone is considering. Do you even understand that? I don¡¯t


    think Mister Henry will even bother to entertain you!¡±


    Megan¡¯s sensible observation made Felicia feel as though Severin¡¯s hopes were very slim, but she still


    said, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. We have no choice but to just give it a try. If Stanley can¡¯t get it done, then


    allowing Severin a crack at the opportunity is better than not trying at all! What if we get lucky and


    Mister Henry takes a fancy to Severin?¡±


    ¡°Are we really going to put hope on a lost cause?¡± Megan chuckled. She was clearly not optimistic.


    about Severin¡¯s chances.


    ¡°By the way, since you¡¯re both here today, you might as well have lunch before leaving. I feel bad when


    you all left without eating the other day.¡± Severin said awkwardly when he thought of how he pissed


    Felicia and others off the other day.


    ¡°Hehe, okay, okay. Now that I think of it, you haven¡¯t treated us to a meal yet!¡± Feliciaughed. Since


    Severin had taken down the bank ount, she felt that there was still hope yet for the seven and a half


    thousand.


    After all, although Edward¡¯s family was rich, he did not have a good character. More importantly, he


    always had an air of superiority whenever he met them. Another point of note was that Selene- the


    daughter that Diane gave birth to-was already around four years old. If Severin coulde up with the


    dowry, she felt that Severin was a very good choice too.


    ¡°Wait!¡± All of a sudden, Megan smiled slyly. ¡°You have a daughter with my sister, so if you can fork. out


    that dowry, you¡¯ll end up being my brother-inw anyway. Since this is the first time that you¡¯re treating


    us to a meal, you can¡¯t possibly be thinking of cooking at home, right?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re eating out! That¡¯s a must!¡± Judith immediately took a step forward and said with a smile, Megan


    is right. It¡¯s your first time treating your inws to a meal, so eating out is the way to go!¡±

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Chapter 131


    We are not just going to go out for lunch. I think we should at least eat at a five stars hotel. That¡¯s the


    only way for you to show us that you love my sister, right? If you don¡¯t treat her family with respect, how


    are you going to prove that you love her?¡±


    ¡°Besides, for someone who could afford that amount of dowry, he won¡¯t bother paying for lunch at all,¡±


    Megan said. She was not stupid. If Severin was really that rich, he would agree to take them out to eat


    without any hesitation. However, if he hesitated just a little, it meant he was just stalling the time when


    he promised to give the dowry. She red at Severin to monitor his reaction.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Sure! I have that idea too!¡± Severin answered.


    Unexpectedly, Severin agreed without even giving it a thought and answered indifferently. ¡°Diane¡¯s


    parent is my parent. Look at how big Selene is now. I haven¡¯t treated all of you to a meal before. Since


    this is the first time I¡¯m buying lunch, we have to go somewhere ssy!¡±


    ¡°Master, should we follow you to protect all of you?¡± Wendy asked after giving it a thought.


    Severin thought about it before answering. ¡°Not this time. We¡¯re just going out for a meal and I¡¯m


    around. But you have to follow my parent or my wife when they are going out in the future when


    I¡¯m not around.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master!¡± The beautiful women responded by nodding their heads.


    ¡°We even have bodyguards protecting us now. I¡¯m still not used to it!¡± Mauriceughed. The big


    difference in their life had him wondered he was dreaming.


    ¡°Master, since there¡¯s nothing for us to do today. Can the six of us go out shopping? We would like to


    buy something!¡± Lillie asked for Severin¡¯s permission.


    ¡°Sure. Go do your shopping. It¡¯s alright for you to go out when there¡¯s nothing to do. But under the


    condition that someone must be protecting my parent¡¯s safety when they go out if I¡¯m not around. Other


    than that, you are all free to make ns!¡± This was the answer Severin gave after


    consideration.


    ¡°Thank you, master!¡± The six beautiful women exchanged looks with each other and were feeling


    d.


    ¡°Sigh. Ever since Diane is no longer General Manager, we don¡¯t even have a car to get around. Do you


    know how we get here just now? We have to take a cab. How pathetic!¡± Meganined.


    When they were at the door, Megan looked at the Chevrolet that is parked in the garage. ¡°At least


    Diane has a cheap car to drive. Look at us. We don¡¯t even have a car¡­¡±


    She paused and deliberately made things difficult for Severin. ¡°Hey, Severin, what are you guys


    thinking of? I mean if you can afford the dowry, why don¡¯t you buy an Audi or BMW those cars instead?


    Isn¡¯t a Chevrolet too low ss for people who stay here?¡±


    Once that was said, Felicia¡¯s heart dropped. She was really looking forward to receiving the dowry from


    Severin. Now that Megan put it that way, she wondered if Severin could really fork out the dowry. If


    Severin was really that rich, he would have bought a better car.


    Chapter 131


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me this little brat is really fooling me!¡¯ she thought.


    The more she thought of it the angrier she was. What if Severin was just trying to fool her and got along


    with them now? Once they could get along together, Diane would have more feelings for me. By then,


    he could ask Diane to beg us to ept them. It was really hard to say but there was definitely a


    possibility that it could happen.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Chapter 132


    With that thought in Felicia¡¯s mind, her face suddenly looked gloomy. ¡°Severin. Shouldn¡¯t you give us


    an exnation why you bought such a cheap car?¡±


    Without a doubt, Severing knew very well what was Felicia afraid of. It did not bother him. He smiled. ¡°I


    actually wanted to buy a more expensive car like Audi, BMW, Ferrari, or Porsche But Diane said it was


    not necessary. She only wanted a normal car to drive around. I have no choice but I like to listen to


    everything my wife said. I will buy anything that she wants. Besides, I think this is a good car. It can fit


    all of us.¡±


    Diane¡¯s expression looked a little weird. No one would actually refuse a better car. At that time, she did


    not know the amount of money Severin had in his bank. If she did, she would probably also ask to buy


    a better car too.


    At that moment, she thought Severin was after the money when he risked everything to ruin Lucy. and


    Easton¡¯s wedding. If Severin was willing to risk his life because of that money, she presume he was


    poor and was too desperate to find money to do that kind of thing.


    Looking back at it, she knew she was wrong. Severin was rich but he still fought hard to get the money


    back because the money was Judith and Maurice¡¯s money they worked hard to earn it.


    ¡°Diane, are you really the one who asked him to buy this car?¡± Felicia and Megan gazed and ced


    their attention on Diane.


    Diane smiled embarrassingly and nodded. ¡°Yes, I did. I was just thinking of getting a car for


    convenience purposes. After all, he was just released from jail. It¡¯s better for us to get a less showy


    car.¡±


    ¡°Diane, are you helping him to fool us? You can just say he didn¡¯t have the money to afford an


    expensive card. If he really has the money, buying an Audi A6 is nothing to him. You can keep a low


    profile but not too low too.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Megan just could not tolerate it anymore. From where she sees it, Severin was fooling them and her


    sister was covering for him because of Selene.


    ¡°Megan, I¡¯m not lying. Severin is actually quite rich!¡± Diane smiled bitterly. She finally understood. the


    feeling to be unable to give a convincing exnation. She had told the truth but neither of her family


    believed in her.


    ¡°Really? If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you ask him to buy us a car? I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not too over, right?


    ¡°Megan rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Once that proposal was out, Felicia¡¯s eyes brightened. She took a step and smiled at Severin.


    ¡°My wonderful son-inw. Since you are already willing to give us the dowry, it¡¯s not a big problem


    buying William and me a car. Look at us. We don¡¯t even own a car. It¡¯s not very convenient especially


    when William has to go to work. He ismuting to work as we speak!¡±


    Severin was speechless. Felicia was being too snobbish, especially how she was willing to call Severin


    just to ask him to buy a car.


    Despite the fake and pretentious feeling, Severin was happy to be called that. He thought about.


    how he had money that he could not possibly finish spending for the rest of his life. He said,¡± Felicia,


    you¡¯re right. It¡¯s just a car. Go pick one. You can buy any car that is below a hundred and fifty dors.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw! What about me? My dad needs to go to work. I-I¡¯m not working yet but sooner orter, I


    need to work. It¡¯s going to be troublesome for me if I don¡¯t have a car too,¡± Megan said. Once she knew


    Severin had a high budget, Megan was willing to call him sweetly.


    ¡°What did you just call me? Brother-inw?¡± Severin was stunned for a while. Heter giggled.¡± Didn¡¯t


    you refuse to call me because you think I¡¯m poor? Why are you calling me that now?¡±


    ¡°If you buy me a luxury car, I will ept you to be my brother-inw. But don¡¯t you dare try to fool us!


    We expect not a single cent less from the dowry!¡± Megan said.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Chapter 133


    ¡°Megan, what are you doing?¡± Diane could not tolerate it anymore. ¡°Severin is buying dad a car so dad


    can drive to work. And that¡¯s very kind of him. Why should you ask Severin to buy you a car too? Can


    you afford the gas money if you have a car?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Who said I can¡¯t afford to put gas into the car? As long as I have a car, I¡¯ll be able to afford it!¡±


    Megan snorted coldly and begged Severin again. ¡°Oh,e on. You¡¯re going to buy one anyway.


    Another one won¡¯t hurt!¡±.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m going to be your brother-inw anyway. I have enough.


    money that wouldst me ten lifetimes. Buying a car for you is not a difficult task!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Megan was thrilled to hear that.


    Even though she still thought Severin was just bluffing. If Severin was really as rich as he said, she


    would receive a car. Otherwise, this would be a good chance to test him out and she could reveal his


    true identity. Nevertheless, it was a win-win situation for her.


    ¡°But you have to call me brother-inw ten times. If not, I¡¯m going to buy a car for you. Severin smiled


    evilly.


    ¡°Not a problem. Brother-inw, brother-inw, brother-inw¡­¡±


    Obviously, Megan did not care about that. For the sake of the luxury car, she did not mind calling


    Severin her brother-inw.


    Severin was delighted. As the saying goes, ¡®Gifts blind the eyes. He just need to settle Megan and the


    rest were nothing. In the future, she would be on his side and help him. By then, Diane¡¯s parents would


    have no choice but to ept him as Diane¡¯s husband.


    Maurice and Judith exchanged looks at each other. Their face looked weird. ¡®Is our son kidding? Does


    he really have that much money? Perhaps the mysterious savant did give Severin tons of money. From


    the looks of it, it¡¯s real.¡¯


    The thought of spending a lot of money hit Diane hard. She gave Megan a look. ¡°Where¡¯s your bottom


    line? I thought you despise Severin before. Why are you calling him so sweetly now?¡±


    Megan raised his head. ¡°I looked down on him because I thought he was poor. He¡¯s probably not poor


    like I thought since he promised to buy a luxury car for me. Maybe I bark at the wrong tree.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s still early now. We can head over to Autocity to buy the car now. After that, we can drive it


    to have our lunch,¡± Felicia suggested because she was worried Severin would regret it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! Severin, you¡¯ve promised me. I already called you as you asked. If you are


    not buying the cars, there¡¯s no saying what mom and I will do to you!¡± Megan quickly said.


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s take the cab!¡± Severin said.


    After a while, he said to Diane, ¡°Hey, Diane. Why don¡¯t we buy a new car too? It¡¯s going to be more


    convenient if we have two cars.¡±


    Diane gave Severin a look and said, ¡°I think you are just feeling unfair that they have better cars and


    you want to feel it yourself too!¡±


    Chapter 133


    ¡°Haha! Why not?¡± Mauriceughed out loud.


    During that time, he had been keeping quiet. ¡°You¡¯re still young and you should drive a better car. So


    the others won¡¯t look down on you. Your mom and I could drive the Chevrolet when we are free.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Do you remember I have the driving license but not you?¡±

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Chapter 134


    Judith rolled her eyes at Maurice and smiled as she reminded Maurice.


    Maurice raised his brow and said, ¡°It¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll just sign up for a driving course and learn it. Now we


    have a car to drive, I surely must get a driving license *


    ¡°Yes! Yes! That¡¯s the way to think. You guys are not poor like you used to be. Plus, you guys are not


    that old too. You should definitely go learn how to drive. Maybe you two can even go for a road trip in


    the future. Isn¡¯t that nice?¡± Felicia joined the conversation.


    ¡°Huh? Sounds nice. Felicia, that¡¯s a very good suggestion. We can think about going on road trips!¡±


    Maurice heard that and his eyes sparkled.


    There was nothing they could do because they were poor in the past. Now that they had the money


    and the time, it was time for them to enjoy their lives.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go! Time to grab a cab!¡± Megan was very excited knowing she was going to own a car


    and led the war. ¡°There¡¯re many cars in Autoctly!¡±


    Soon, the group arrived at Autocity. After a few shops, Megan frowned, thought for a while, and said,


    ¡°Severin, can we go take a look at Mercedes-Benz?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°No problem. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Diane quickly reminded, ¡°Megan! I know Severin said anything within a hundred and fifty thousand


    dors. It means you can also buy those around thirty thousand dors to forty thousand dors. It


    doesn¡¯t necessarily have to cost nearly a hundred and fifty thousand dors!¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on!¡± Megan frowned when she heard that. ¡°Diane, this is my first car. Why are you. spoiling


    the fun for me?¡±


    Felicia was unhappy too. ¡°Diane. Severin was the one who said it was not a problem. Why are you so


    stingy? We¡¯re his family too. And he has never bought anything for us too. So just stand there


    and watch.¡±


    Diane pouted and said nothing else.


    ¡°Wow! This is so gorgeous! Look at how supreme it feels with this red color! I like this one!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Soon, Megan saw a red color GLE sports car. She ran over excitingly and ced herself on the bo


    while patting it lightly. ¡°Severin. I want this. Can I have this? Does it cost less than a hundred and fifty


    thousand dors?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you! What are you doing? You¡¯re going to break the car!¡±


    Suddenly, a saleswoman came over. She took a good look at Megan and rolled her eyes. ¡°This car is


    very expensive. Can you afford it?¡±


    Megan was infuriated. She stood up and ced her hands on her waist. ¡°What the hell are you talking


    about? How do you know we can¡¯t afford it? Don¡¯t look down on us, okay??


    The saleswoman mocked, ¡°I have been working here for a long time. Obviously, I can easily


    differentiate between those who can afford it and those who can¡¯t. Look at what you¡¯re wearing.


    Chapter 134


    Obviously, you don¡¯t look like someone who can afford it. I bet your clothes are quite cheap.¡±


    Megan was speechless. When Diane was General Manager, they were able to afford luxury items and


    they would wear branded clothing too. During the past few years, they had less to spend. Thus, they


    could only afford cheaper clothing.


    While that being said, even her friends drifted away from her and despise her no matter how close they


    were before.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my clothes? So they are not expensive. I just need to look pretty when I wear them.


    Say it, how much is this car? I, no, wait. My brother-inw can afford it!¡± Megan eximed angrily with


    her gritted teeth.


    She tried to overpower and pressured the saleswoman from acting stronger.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Chapter 135


    ¡°Brother-inw?¡± the saleswoman frowned. When she saw Severin, her eyes brightened up


    A while ago, Severin went to buy new clothes from an international luxury branded shop. With his look


    and the clothes, he immediately transformed looking like a sessful person.


    The saleswoman¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Oh, my. So you have a rich brother-inw.¡±


    After that, she immediately changed her attitude, ¡°Miss, we are having a promotion for this car. The


    price is eighty-five thousand dors. Roughly a thousand and five hundred dors cheaper than the


    normal price.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. It¡¯s just eighty-five thousand dors and you dare to say I can¡¯t afford it. You are so blind!¡± Megan


    talked back arrogantly knowing the saleswoman had changed her attitude.


    ¡°Wow, wow, wow. Look who it is. Miss Diane and Miss Mega!¡±


    Suddenly, an obese rich kid walked over. His name was Rufus Chavez. He smiled. ¡°I was signing the


    paper over there and I didn¡¯t see you twoing.¡±


    ¡°Mister Rufus!¡± Megan¡¯s face became sullen when she saw it was him and was quite unhappy to


    see him too.


    Rufus had tried to date Diane in the past. However, he was ugly and fat too. Diane never liked him and


    Megan hated him too. Thus, the sisters had never bothered to talk with him in the past.


    Rufus walked over with a smile. ¡°Haha. Miss Megan, you remember me. What¡¯s up? Buying a car? Can


    you even afford this car?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I can¡¯t afford it but my brother-inw can. Besides, we are not just buying


    one car. We are buying at least three cars!¡± Megan scoffed pleasingly as she crossed her arms and


    ced them in front of her chest.


    ¡°Three cars!¡± The saleswoman¡¯s eyes sparkled when she knew Megan could be buying three cars.


    Rufus directly exposed them. ¡°Are you really believe in her b*llshit? Let me tell you. Thisdy here is


    Miss Diane. Five years ago, she was pregnant before marrying anyone. Then she got kicked out. of the


    house. And thisdy is her sister, Miss Megan. They could probably afford it if it was five years ago. But


    they are no longer important to their family. Probably living the same life as the


    ¡°Miss Diane Shanahan?¡±


    The saleswoman had been working here long enough to know a thing or two. Very often, rich kids.


    woulde over to buy a car and she would eavesdrop on their conversation.


    ¡°You¡¯re damn right. Her man just got out of jail a couple of days ago. Do you think someone like him


    can afford to buy this car?¡± Rufus mocked coldly.


    ¡°But his clothes look expensive!¡± The saleswoman was still hoping a little. If Severin really bought three


    cars, she would receive a heftymission and she would be the top sales for this month. It was


    the end of the month, exactly the time to hit the numbers!¡±


    Chapter 135


    ¡°Tsk. I bet he¡¯s wearing a counterfeit. It does look real!¡± Rufus said contemptuously. ¡°They are. probably


    just here to test drive and use an excuse to go awayter. I suggest you stop wasting your time on


    them. Wait. It¡¯s almost lunchtime. Maybe they are thinking about getting a free meal here too. You


    never know for sure!¡±


    Chapter 135


    ¡°Brother-inw?¡± the saleswoman frowned. When she saw Severin, her eyes brightened up


    A while ago, Severin went to buy new clothes from an international luxury branded shop. With his look


    and the clothes, he immediately transformed looking like a sessful person.


    The saleswoman¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Oh, my. So you have a rich brother-inw.¡±


    After that, she immediately changed her attitude, ¡°Miss, we are having a promotion for this car. The


    price is eighty-five thousand dors. Roughly a thousand and five hundred dors cheaper than the


    normal price.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. It¡¯s just eighty-five thousand dors and you dare to say I can¡¯t afford it. You are so blind!¡± Megan


    talked back arrogantly knowing the saleswoman had changed her attitude.


    ¡°Wow, wow, wow. Look who it is. Miss Diane and Miss Mega!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Suddenly, an obese rich kid walked over. His name was Rufus Chavez. He smiled. ¡°I was signing the


    paper over there and I didn¡¯t see you twoing.¡±


    ¡°Mister Rufus!¡± Megan¡¯s face became sullen when she saw it was him and was quite unhappy to


    see him too.


    Rufus had tried to date Diane in the past. However, he was ugly and fat too. Diane never liked him and


    Megan hated him too. Thus, the sisters had never bothered to talk with him in the past.


    Rufus walked over with a smile. ¡°Haha. Miss Megan, you remember me. What¡¯s up? Buying a car? Can


    you even afford this car?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I can¡¯t afford it but my brother-inw can. Besides, we are not just buying


    one car. We are buying at least three cars!¡± Megan scoffed pleasingly as she crossed her arms and


    ced them in front of her chest.


    ¡°Three cars!¡± The saleswoman¡¯s eyes sparkled when she knew Megan could be buying three cars.


    Rufus directly exposed them. ¡°Are you really believe in her b*llshit? Let me tell you. Thisdy here is


    Miss Diane. Five years ago, she was pregnant before marrying anyone. Then she got kicked out. of the


    house. And thisdy is her sister, Miss Megan. They could probably afford it if it was five years ago. But


    they are no longer important to their family. Probably living the same life as the


    ¡°Miss Diane Shanahan?¡±


    The saleswoman had been working here long enough to know a thing or two. Very often, rich kids.


    woulde over to buy a car and she would eavesdrop on their conversation.


    ¡°You¡¯re damn right. Her man just got out of jail a couple of days ago. Do you think someone like him


    can afford to buy this car?¡± Rufus mocked coldly.


    ¡°But his clothes look expensive!¡± The saleswoman was still hoping a little. If Severin really bought three


    cars, she would receive a heftymission and she would be the top sales for this month. It was


    the end of the month, exactly the time to hit the numbers!¡±


    ¡°Tsk. I bet he¡¯s wearing a counterfeit. It does look real!¡± Rufus said contemptuously. ¡°They are. probably


    just here to test drive and use an excuse to go awayter. I suggest you stop wasting your time on


    them. Wait. It¡¯s almost lunchtime. Maybe they are thinking about getting a free meal here too. You


    never know for sure!¡±

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Chapter 136


    The saleswoman¡¯s face got pulled after hearing what Rufus said. This was not the first time she saw


    this type of person. However, she had never seen someone pretend to be rich and brought at whole


    bunch of people together with him to get free meals.


    Severin smiled coldly and red at Rufus. ¡°Hey, fat boy! I don¡¯t ever recall crossing you before. Do you


    have to insult me and my family?¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Rufus smiled contemptuously. ¡°You never cross me but I just dislike you the moment I see you.


    What are you going to do about that? I¡¯m going to insult you however I want just because I don¡¯t like


    you. You should be grateful I¡¯m not asking my bodyguards to beat you up!¡±


    Severin looked back at the door. There were a few men in suit smoking. They should be the


    bodyguards Rufus mentioned.


    ¡°Hey, please stop it. Do you have the money or not? If you are here thinking you can get a free meal,


    please stop wasting my time, okay?¡± The saleswoman¡¯s attitude changed immediately and wanted to


    kick them out of the shop.


    ¡°Haha. It doesn¡¯t matter. If you are worried, we are going to waste your time. We can always go buy the


    car from Audi!¡± Severinughed.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. You¡¯re really very full of yourself!¡± Rufusughed.


    ¡°Fat boy, I think you¡¯re asking for someone to beat you. I have been tolerating it. Don¡¯t force me to hit


    you!¡±


    At first, Severin had already thought about leaving. His parent and Diane¡¯s parent were with him. He


    did not want to fight here because he was afraid he would scare them and he did not want to spoil the


    good mood. Yet, Rufus had been acting so annoyingly. Severin nearly had enough of him.


    ¡°Hey, what did you call me? I hated when people call me fat! You asked me not to force you right?


    That¡¯s what I do! Come on and hit me if you dare! Luckily for you, it¡¯s been quite a while since my


    bodyguards fight. I believe their hands must be itchy!¡± Rufus took a step forward and raised his head to


    reveal his arrogant face.


    ¡°Mister Rufus, please don¡¯t be angry. My son-inw has a bad temper. Surely he won¡¯t dare to hit you.


    He¡¯s just joking with you!¡± Felicia quickly approached, trying to unleash the tension.


    ¡°Joking? I¡¯m sorry. But I never like to joke! Didn¡¯t he ask me not to force him to hit me? That¡¯s exactly


    what I¡¯m going to do today! Come hit me if you dare!¡± Rufus continued to provoke. ¡°You¡¯re just an idiot


    that got out of fail. Do you think I will be afraid of you? Who do you think you are? I know you went to


    cause trouble at your ex-girlfriend¡¯s wedding and leave without a scratch. Well, you got lucky. Do you


    think I¡¯m useless like Easton?¡±


    Megan too was afraid Severin would act recklessly and fight with Rufus. She quickly grabbed him.


    ¡°Severin, swallow it. We need to endure it. He is Rufus Chavez from a second-tier upper-ss family.


    We Shanahans never dare to offend them. If you offend him, we are going to be in big trouble. Don¡¯t let


    him provoke you so easily. He used to like Diane but Diane rejected him. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s jealous of you


    now.¡±

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Chapter 137


    1/2


    Rufus looked at Severin and the others who were ready to leave. His face looked so mad that it was


    turning green. His desire to rip Severin apart had reached the maximum level. Especially after Severin


    knew he was jealous of him. His face was burning hot.


    ¡°Stop them!¡± Rufus shouted out loud when Severin and the others were about to leave the shop. The


    bodyguards immediately stopped Severin and the others as there were instructed.


    ¡°Mister Rufus, what is the meaning of this? We¡¯re from the Shanahans. Are you really going to hit us?¡±


    Felicia said. This was the first time she got involved in this type of incident. It infuriated her so badly


    knowing she was from a three-tier upper-ss family too..


    Rufus smiled. ¡°Missus Felicia, what are you talking about? I like your daughter. If she is willing to marry,


    I don¡¯t mind raising her child too. And you can pick any cars that you want from here. I can buy ten cars


    for you if that¡¯s what you want. You¡¯re going to be my future mother-inw. How would I think about


    hitting you?¡±


    Felicia¡¯s eyes and mouth twitched. She was never fond of Rufus. ¡®He¡¯s fat like a pig and he thinks. he


    can marry Diane?¡±


    Out of all those rich kids who liked Diane, Felicia liked Edward the most. He was the only son in the


    family and without a doubt, he would be the one inheriting all the wealth of the family.


    Rufus was the son of Chavezs, a second-tier upper-ss family too. However, the head of the family of


    the Chavezs had two sons. Rufus being the eldest son was derelict without proper work. All he did


    every day was fool around, splurged money by buying expensive cars, and drink at the


    bar.


    The second son had a good appearance and was smart too. He was talented in dealing with business


    too. With that said, even an idiot could tell Rufus was never going to have the chance to be in charge of


    the Chavezs in the future.


    That was the main reason Felicia disliked Rufus. She smiled and yet, she knew she had to give face to


    the Chavezs. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, can we leave now?¡±


    Rufus shook his head. ¡°No, no, no. Of course, I¡¯m not going to do anything to you guys because you


    are the Shanahans, a three-tier upper-ss family. Maybe we¡¯re going to have some business. deal


    happening in the future, right?¡±


    He paused and continued, ¡°But Severin can¡¯t leave. How dare he say my mouth stinks just now? How


    would the other see of me if I let him leave?¡±


    William¡¯s face became sullen. He walked up and helped Severin. ¡°Mister Rufus. Severin is also our


    family. He¡¯s my son-inw!¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Rufus cursed. ¡°He¡¯s from the Shanahans too? He¡¯s your son-inw? I never heard that your


    family has ever held a wedding. I was never invited if there is one. Haha. How many people actually


    know he¡¯s your son-inw?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Williams. I¡¯m giving you more than enough respect by letting you guys leave because you are the


    Shanahans. Do you really think I don¡¯t know? When I talked to Stanley, he mentioned you are


    Chapter 137


    just a warehouse supervisor in one of the warehouses. Who do you really think you are?¡± he continued


    to mock.


    2/2


    ¡°Rufus Chavez! You are way out of line!¡± Diane was so angry that her face turned white when Rufus


    humiliated her father. She red angrily at him. ¡°It¡¯s my call to say if Severin is my husband or not! I


    don¡¯t have the obligation to invite you to my wedding!¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡±


    It only added more fumes to Rufus¡¯ feelings seeing how Diane protected Severin. He mocked. Miss


    Diane, you are a Shanahan. You used to be the President of the Shanahan family business and the


    most beautiful woman in Brookbourn. Look at you now! Have you abandoned yourself? It doesn¡¯t


    matter that you have fallen in love with a man who was in jail before. Aren¡¯t you ashamed. that you


    can¡¯t even afford to throw a wedding?¡±

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Chapter 138


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make it up to her by throwing her a wedding in the future!¡± Severin approached and


    rubbed his fist. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying and disgusting pig. I¡¯m going to beat the hell out of you for


    humiliating my wife and insulting her parent!¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Haha. You¡¯re just talking. Do you really dare to hit me? Obviously, you don¡¯t! If you did, the Shanahans


    could never protect you. But I can absolutely ask my bodyguards to hit you for


    humiliating me just now!¡±


    Rufus also walked forward and stood in front of Severin. He raised his head slightly to show his


    pleasing face.


    Severin had tolerated it because Diane and the others had been asking him to do so. However, he just


    could not imagine how annoying Rufus could be. He looked back at Diane. ¡°Honey, I want to beat the


    crap out of him. Can I? He¡¯s too annoying!¡±


    ¡°What a pussy. Do you have to get permission from your wife to do that? Are you a man or not? Haha!¡±


    Rufus wasughing so badly seeing that.


    ¡°Diane, look at you. What kind of man have you chosen? Why do you pick such a pussy to be your


    man? You have wasted five miserable years. I told you to be with me. Would it be better to enjoy


    life with me?¡± he said.


    Diane gripped her fists tightly. In the beginning, she wanted to let it pass and tolerate it. Yet, Rufus was


    cruel enough to poke the ce where it hurt the most.


    She was so mad that she yelled out. ¡°Severin! Beat the crap out of him! I¡¯m so angry! You¡¯re not a


    pussy!¡±


    ¡°Punch!¡± Severin had waited for this moment for far too long. As soon as Diane gave him her words, he


    punched directly at Rufus¡¯ nose.


    With the loud cracking sound, Rufus was seen flying away and dropped heavily to the ground a


    secondter.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Rufusnded on his buttock. He felt like his buttock was about to rip apart into two. The pain


    was indescribable. He touched his nose and saw blood flowing out of his nose.


    ¡°I¡¯m bleeding! Oh my god!¡± Rufus was scared. ¡°You useless bunch of people! Haven¡¯t you watched.


    enough? What are you waiting for?¡±


    The bodyguards were enjoying the show and only reacted after Rufus scolded them. They quickly


    bolted toward Severin with their fists ready to punch Severin.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Felicia and the rest were frightened as they quickly stumbled back.


    ¡°You-you really hit him?¡± Diane regretted instantly seeing Rufus bleeding.


    The fit of rage controlled her mind just now. She thought Severin would not do it even when shel


    shouted out just now because he knew she was infuriated.


    She took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s alright. As Severin said, the damage is done. There¡¯s nothing he can. do


    about it. Besides, we are the Shanahans. I don¡¯t believe Rufus would actually dare to fight us.¡±


    It did not console Felicia. Instead, she nearly passed out. ¡°You stupid girl! What are you thinking of?


    Your grandmother has not epted him yet. Do you seriously think your grandmother will offend the


    Chavez because of him?¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I will bear my own responsibility and I will ask the Shanahans to help me or burden


    the Shanahans!¡± Severin said.


    ¡°Deal. Remember what you said? Just don¡¯t involve my daughter!¡± Felicia said.


    ¡°Come on, mom. Let¡¯s go to Audi to buy our cars!¡± Severin smiled faintly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re not going to buy from here! Lousy attitude!¡± Felicia rolled her eyes at the


    saleswoman and walked proudly.


    ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t believe you guys can really afford it. What a bluff!¡±

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Chapter 139


    Fury roared through the saleswoman¡¯s mind when she watched Severin and the rest left the shop..


    Soon, the saleswoman discovered three Audi A8 were driven out of Audi¡¯s shop. Most importantly, the


    cars were the limited edition which cost two hundred thousand dors each.


    ¡°Seriously? They can afford those expensive cars?¡± The saleswoman was dumbstruck.


    Megan who was driving at the front even winded down her window to make a ghost face at the


    saleswoman.


    ¡°No! No way! Those cars are probably near seven hundred and fifty thousand dors!¡± The


    saleswoman regretted it so much. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have listened to that d*ckhead Rufus! There goes. my


    commission!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Megan was driving the first car and Felicia was driving the second car.


    At this moment, Felicia had forgotten about the unhappiness from before as she was driving the luxury


    car. ¡°Go figure! Severin really has the money to buy us cars. Do you remember when he said. his


    budget was a hundred and fifty thousand dors? Now he actually bought us this car!¡±


    Williams did not look happy like Felicia did. ¡°Megan was the one who asked him to buy this car


    because she wanted to provoke the saleswoman.


    ¡°Megan only gave him a suggestion to buy this car. She didn¡¯t force him to buy it. He also agreed with


    Megan¡¯s idea to provoke the saleswoman. Besides, didn¡¯t you see the look on the saleswoman¡¯s face


    when we drove past?¡± Felicia said pleasingly.


    ¡°It feels so good to be driving a luxury car! I feel so good. I think my body has reached a new level!¡± she


    lamented.


    Williams on the other hand did not share the same feelings as his wife. He smiled bitterly. ¡°Severin is a


    nice guy. He was trying to protect us and he could not bear having Rufus insult Diane. But he has


    crossed Rufus this time. I¡¯m afraid to know what is going to happen to Severin.¡±


    ¡°Who cares? I mean he said he can settle it. We don¡¯t have to do anything!¡± Felicia said. ¡°If he really


    can settle it, it means he is capable and he is not an ordinary person. Then he is worthy of our


    daughter. If he can¡¯t, it just proves that he does not deserve to be together with Diane. Besides, Diane


    gave birth to a daughter for him. We deserve to receive this car as a gift from him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s two cars, not one!¡± Williams reminded.


    Judith and Maurice were sitting in thest car. They were surprised Severin could afford to buy such


    expensive cars. Although it hurt them to see Severin spend that much money, they did not think it was


    right to say it when Diane was sitting in the passenger seat in front.


    Moreover, they knew Diane was a very good daughter-inw. When Severin was in jail, she secretly


    looked after them and helped them. Because of that, they thought they owed Diane and her family


    a lot.


    Judith gave it a thought and thought it was better to ask. ¡°Severin. What are we going to do if Rufus


    reallyes to seek trouble? Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Chapter 140


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Moreover, they knew Diane was a very good daughter-inw. When Severin was in jail, she secretly


    looked after them and helped them. Because of that, they thought they owed Diane and her family


    a lot.


    Judith gave it a thought and thought it was better to ask. ¡°Severin. What are we going to do if Rufus


    reallyes to seek trouble? Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Severin looked indifferent. ¡°Why should I be afraid? Different situations call for different actions. Don¡¯t


    worry, mom, I¡¯m a different person now!¡±


    He thought about it and said, ¡°Mom, Dad. Why don¡¯t we sell the Chevrolet? I can buy a better car for


    you two!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. I haven¡¯t got my driving license yet. Besides, we don¡¯t need to drive an expensive car. After I got


    the license, I can drive the Chevrolet. At least if I identally knocked it, I would feel too bad about it,¡±


    Maurice answered.


    ¡°Huh? What did you say? The Chevrolet is a new car too. What do you mean by you won¡¯t feel bad if


    you knocked it? I will!¡± Judith said.


    Maurice quickly exined embarrassingly. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. I mean I will feel even worse if it is an


    expensive car!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Judith was satisfied with the answer.


    Severin saw his mom¡¯s grey hair. They turned grey because Judith had been worried about him. Mom,


    why don¡¯t I give you a treatment for your hair two dayster? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s going to turn ck


    soon!¡±


    ¡°Really? If my hair will turn ck again, I¡¯m going to look ten years younger!¡± Judith joked.


    ¡°Twenty years younger!¡± Severin said with a smile.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Chapter 141


    Sooner than you think, the three new luxurious cars parked outside a za near the five stars


    hotel.


    After Megan got out of the car, she came over in a good mood. ¡°Severin, I was going to make you buy


    us an expensive dinner to test if you are really rich like you said. Since you have bought me this car, I


    won¡¯t do that anymore. Let¡¯s just eat something.¡±


    Judith and Maurice exchanged looks at each other and smiled together.


    Megan had been targeting Severin from the beginning. After Severin bought the car for her, her attitude


    visibly changed. Although she was still quite snobbish, it was still nice if she stopped targeting their son


    and admitted Severin as Diane¡¯s husband.


    After all, they knew Diane would have a better choice if she did not end up being together with Severin.


    Inevitably, Severin was once in jail before and Diane had suffered so much because of him. Many


    people had teased her for so many years. Severin should absolutely treat Diane well to make it up to


    her.


    ¡°Wow, what a rare moment. You¡¯re actually being reasonable!¡± Diane gave Megan a look.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Diane, what do you know? I¡¯m doing it for your own good. I was trying to test him. I don¡¯t want to see


    you suffer and live poorly with him. You were so talented and he was the reason you suffered!


    Megan quickly said.


    Diane smiled faintly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. What do you want to eat? You can order anything you want. This


    is the first time he is treating all of you. Surely, I don¡¯t want you guys to think he¡¯s a stingy person too!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not stingy! Look at the car he bought for me. It¡¯s impossible to call him stingy!¡± Megan smiled.


    Then she thought and added, ¡°But the dowry and the cars arepletely irrelevant. We won¡¯t ept a


    single cent less of the dowry he promised!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to give the amount I promised!¡± Severin smiled faintly. Seven million dors was


    nothing to him!


    Quickly enough, they arrived at the restaurant of the hotel and requested to eat in a private room. They


    ended up ordering a table full of food.


    This time Megan did not try to make trouble for Severin anymore and only ordered three dishes. Diane


    was the one who ordered most of the dishes. In addition, they also ordered a few bottles of red wine.


    All in all, the lunch cost roughly sixteen thousand dors. After they finished lunch, they. went back to


    the za.


    ¡°Judith, you and Maurice have never been to our house. It¡¯s still early now. Why don¡¯t you guyse


    over now?¡± Felicia said politely.


    During the time Severin paid the bill today, Felicia monitored closely and found out Severin did not


    bulge at all when he paid. Obviously, the amount was not big enough to cause any damage to him. She


    finally believed Severin was not as simple as he looked. Maybe Severin could even be a man with new


    money. Although she had no idea where he got the money from.


    22


    That was not her problem at all. She strongly believed she would receive the dowry without fail.


    Judith was overwhelmed to see Felicia talking to her so politely and softly. She quickly nodded. Sure,


    sure. Let¡¯s go over there now. I think Severin probably doesn¡¯t know where your house is.¡±


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°Seriously, I really don¡¯t know. Yeah, I should go and see what kind of ce


    Diane used to stay.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Diane rolled her eyes at Severin but deep down in her heart, she felt very sweet.


    She could tell after Severin¡¯s performance today, her mother and sister did not dislike him as much as


    they used to. After a while, especially after Severin transferred the dowry to Felicia¡¯s ount, she


    believed her mother and sister would totally ept Severin as part of the family.


    Yes, she knew her mother and sister were snobbish people. Deep down, she still hoped her family


    could ept Severin. She hoped her parent and her family could give her their blessing

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Chapter 142


    Severin could tell Diane¡¯s mood had gotten better. He started to feel a little emotional. ¡®Money is still the


    best tool in this world. Although Diane never thought about leaving me when I was poor, we would


    never be treated equally by her family. Needless to say, being blessed by them. Diane would have a


    terrible time if we continued to live that way,¡¯ he thought.


    Soon, the three cars arrived at Shanahan¡¯s estate. Every member of the Shanahan lived in the vi


    inside the estate. They bought a couple of vis and built a wall to make their own privatepound.


    However, these vis were iparable to the vi in Dragon Lake Vista where Severin now stayed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who do those three cars belong to?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I never saw it before. Three identical cars. I bet they cost around a hundred


    thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°No! You¡¯re wrong. This is the one with the highest spec. Probably around two hundred thousand


    dors!¡±


    ¡°Damn! Let¡¯s go over and take a look at who¡¯s the owner!¡±


    Some of the servants worked for the Sanahans and members of the Sanahans saw the three cars


    driving in from far away. They quickly followed. Lastly, the car stopped at the ce where Williams and


    his family stayed.


    ¡°Seriously? Did I see it correctly? Megan bought them?¡±


    A beautiful youngdy of the Shanahans was stunned when she saw Megan, Felicia, and William


    getting off from the car. She felt a little upset about it.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She saw herself as one of the most beautiful girls in Brookbourn. Too bad, all the rich kids were after


    Diane and not her in the past. Diane had beaten her in almost everything. It made her feel like Diane


    was the one who stole the limelight away from her. If Diane was not in the picture, the most beautiful


    woman the rich kids always talked about must be her, Maryam Shanahan, and not Diane. Although


    Megan was also pretty, she did not think Megan had what it takes topete with her. A few years


    back, Megan was still small and had not totally grown up. Even when Megan was grown up now and


    prettier than before, Maryam was still looking more sexy than Megan.


    ¡°Wow, is my eyes ying with me? Megan! What¡¯s going on with this car? This car is expensive, isn¡¯t


    it?¡± Maryam asked weirdly when she came over.


    Later, she looked at Severin. ¡°Huh? Who is this guy? I don¡¯t think I ever saw him before.¡±


    Diane was standing in front of Severin when she asked that question. She give it a thought and


    continued, ¡°Diane, did this handsome guy buy these cars for you and your family?


    Diane sneered. She had never liked Maryam. When she was being a food delivery person, she would


    sometimes bump into her on the road. Maryam would tease and mock her deliberately to make her feel


    bad. It did not happen just now.


    Diane smiled and answered, ¡°Yes. The car is quite expensive. Around two hundred thousand dors


    each. This is mine. The other two belong to my parent and Megan!¡±


    Maryam was shocked to know the price. Yet, she reacted quickly and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you trying to be


    loyal to your daughter¡¯s father in the past? I remembered you saying you are going to be with him no


    matter what happened. Haha. What the sudden change of heart?¡±


    Diane could not be bothered to deal with her anymore. She said coldly. ¡°Why? Are you jealous? I can¡¯t


    help that I¡¯m so attractive. This handsome guy here insisted to buy for me. There¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, honey. Let¡¯s go inside!¡±


    After that, she deliberately held Severin¡¯s hand and called Severin her honey just to provoke Maryam.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Chapter 143


    ¡°Look at them, just look at them!¡± Maryam stressed. She stomped her feet angrily when Diane and her


    family entered the house.


    Truthfully speaking, she hoped Diane would continue to be together with that lousy man. She hoped


    Diane would still be that stubborn woman who insisted to be together with Severin. That was the only


    way she could continue to insult them and look down at them.


    Things just did not turn out the way she hoped. A handsome guy was actually pursuing Diane now. and


    even spent money to buy three cars just to please Diane¡¯s parents. The jealousy in her heart. nearly


    exploded.


    Unfortunately, she was not there when Severin ruined the wedding. After she heard what


    happened, she regretted not attending the wedding. If she was at home, she would definitely go and


    take a look instead of missing out on such a good show.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    At least, she could see the man Diane insisted on marrying. That would be a good opportunity to


    humiliate Diane and that man too.


    ¡°Diane is so amazing. Having another rich kid after her again. But who is this rich kid? I don¡¯t think I


    ever see him before,¡± a maid discussed at the door.


    ¡°Who cares about that? He¡¯s definitely a rich kid having the ability to spend that much money to buy


    that three luxurious cars. How miserable our life is. She could easily change her life without sweat.


    Most importantly, the man doesn¡¯t mind that she has a daughter,¡± the other maid replied.


    Maryam got even more upset hearing that. She gritted her teeth. Soon, an idea popped into her head.


    She quickly ran over to look for Catherine and George.


    ¡°Grandmother, Uncle George. Huh? Stanley, you¡¯re here too!¡±


    When she arrived at the vi her grandmother stayed, she saw three people there having their


    teas.


    Catherin saw Maryam and noticed she was panting. ¡°What¡¯s it? Did something happen?¡±


    Maryam smiled. ¡°Grandmother. I think Diane has gotten her mind straight.¡±


    ¡°Straight? What do you mean?¡± Catherine frowned and asked curiously. George and Stanley also


    gazed at Maryam curiously.


    Maryam walked over and sat down at a chair. ¡°Diane has changed her mind. She¡¯s now together with a


    rich kid. That rich kid bought three cars for her and her family. One for her, one for Megan, and another


    one for Felicia. The car is the limited edition AB from Audi that cost two hundred thousand dors


    each!¡±


    ¡°That expensive?¡± Stanley was also another person who hated to see Diane living a good life. Once he


    knew how much the car cost, he was shocked.


    The car he had was not bad but it was not as expensive as the one Diane had now. Moreover,


    Catherine requested the Shanahans to live within their means and avoided splurging on branded


    luxury. Thus, he only bought a car that was around a hundred thousand dors.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Chapter 144


    Now that Diane and her family actually owe three cars that were better than Stanley! It meant they


    were better than him now!


    ¡°Rich kid from which family? Is it Edward? He had said it. If Diane was willing to marry him, he would


    give Felicia a million dors of dowry. I didn¡¯t know he actually was willing to fork out more money to


    buy cars for them!¡± George said after giving it a thought.


    Maryam shook her head. ¡°No. I don¡¯t know him either. Maybe he¡¯s not from an upper-ss family.


    Maybe he¡¯s just the son of a businessman. But it is still a lot of money!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? If you don¡¯t know him, it means he is not one of the rich kids that like her in the past.


    Geez, I¡¯m shocked. Diane insisted on being together with Severine just a few days ago. She changed


    so fast!¡± Stanley sneered.


    ¡°Haha, she¡¯s such a good actress. Remember how she pretended to be pure and loyal? I guess she


    has sumbed herself to the power of money!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I agreed. She¡¯s so phony!¡± Maryam said.


    On the contrary, Catherine¡¯s face looked sullen. She reprimanded, ¡°Maryam, what nonsense are you


    talking about? She¡¯s your sister and we are a family. How could you say those things about Diane?¡±


    Right now, Maryam just realized she had gone too far. ¡°Grandmother, do you remember how she said


    she will only move back if you apologize to her? And she has been fighting against you. because of


    Severine. Bringing disgrace to our family. Now that Severin is back but it only takes her a few days to


    change. She¡¯s too¡­¡±


    Stanley mocked. ¡°I don¡¯t find it weird. I bet she finally realized Severin only has the look and nothing


    else after spending two days with him. That¡¯s the only reason she would find another man. Maybe she


    has faced the reality.¡±


    Catherine did not say anything. She thought for a while and said to Stanley, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who


    say you can settle the young miss from the Longhorns? It¡¯s already been two days now. How¡¯s the


    progress?¡±


    Stanley lowered his head embarrassingly and stuttered, ¡°Grandmother, I-I haven¡¯t get it done. That


    woman is so hard to please. I tried to convince her to give us a share in the project but she refused. I


    bought flowers and branded bag to please her and she ignored me. I even told her we could share the


    profit with her if she agrees. I even offered money to her, under-table money and she still won¡¯t budge!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    think


    A fresh swell of rage rose in Catherine. She scolded him, ¡°Are you an idiot? Do you Charmaine is in


    desperate need of that money from you? Do you think she needs you to send her flower or buy her


    branded bag? She¡¯s the young miss of the Longhorns. Do you think she doesn¡¯t have any branded


    bag?¡±


    It only frustrated her more when she thought about it. ¡°Do you think really think your tricks on


    Chapter 144


    pursuing those girls would work on Charmaine? She¡¯s probably thinking you are very annoying and


    disgusting!¡±


    Maryam thought for a while. ¡°So I think we shouldn¡¯t let Diane be together with that rich kids!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Catherine looked at Maryam curiously and wanted to know why she said that.


    ¡°Think about it. If Stanley could not convince Miss Charmaine. Then the only chance we have is to let


    Severin put in some good words for us with Mister Henry. If Diane is together with another


    do you


    think Severine will still help us? The answer is no!¡± Maryam answered.


    man,


    She continued, ¡°So we must not let Diane get together with that rich kid. Tell them to return the cars to


    the rich kid. At least, wait until we got our spot in the Liberty City¡¯s project!¡±


    Catherine did not express her opinion immediately. After a deep thought, she said, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go


    over there to see who is so willing to spend so much money on her!¡±

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Chapter 145


    After Diane and Severin entered the house, she quickly let go of Severin¡¯s wrist. No one knew when


    rosy red color appeared on her cheek.


    Severin felt happy and sweet like he had just eaten honey when he heard Diane calling him honey. It


    kinda surprised him Diane would blush after holding his hand for just a while. By all means, they had


    already had a daughter.


    Nheless, Diane was pregnant because they identally slept together. Other than that, she had


    never had a rtionship before. It was natural for her to feel shy like a teenager.


    Moreover, she had been keeping her integrity other than the night she slept with Severin. That was why


    she still feel so shy..


    ¡°Diane, what did you call me just now? Can you call me again?¡± Severin walked over with a smile


    and asked.


    Diane rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Nothing. What did I call you? Did you hallucinate?¡±


    Surprisingly, Selene ran over and looked at Diane. ¡°Dad. Mom is lying. She called you honey just now.


    She lied! Mom, didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s not good to lie? Why are you lying?¡±


    Diane looked at Selene who looked confused and weird helplessly. She was speechless and did not


    know what to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m an adult. Sometimes adult lies but that¡¯s a white lie. Children are not allowed to lie. Do you


    understand?¡± she squatted down and exined after thinking about it.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Selene pouted and said it like she understand it. ¡°Oh. So adults can lie but children cannot lie. I see.


    Everyone saw it and was amused by her.


    ¡°Selene,e over here. Let me hug you!¡± Felicia was growing more fond of Selene, especially since


    Selene was her granddaughter. However, Selene hid behind Diane and only showed her little head to


    look at Felicia. She was a little scared.


    ¡°You silly girl. Why are you scared of me?¡± Felicia was embarrassed.


    ¡°Damn. It feels so good just now!¡± Megan sat on the couch rxingly. ¡°Maryam always said sarcastic


    things to Diane and us. Her face turned ck when she saw we had three luxurious cars!


    ¡°It does feel good. She never likes Diane and always tries to suppress Diane. What a lunatic!¡± Felicia


    said.


    By then, William had made up tea and served it on the coffee table. ¡°Judith, Maurice. Here, have some


    tea.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, William!¡± Maurice quickly stood up and bowed a little to ept the tea from William.


    ¡°Oh no. This is the first time we visit. I forgot to buy some gifts. It happened too fast. Maurice, why

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Chapter 146


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Maurice stood up immediately too.


    ¡°Oh, you two. Please sit back down!¡± Felicia immediately stopped the two of them. ¡°What do you mean


    you didn¡¯t buy anything? Didn¡¯t you buy a car for me and Megan? A luxury car worth two hundred and


    sixty dors! Even Stanley the general manager doesn¡¯t drive such an expensive car! Isn¡¯t this good


    enough.¡±


    Judith and Maurice could only smile and sit back down. ¡®She¡¯s right, this should be considered a gift,


    but we just happened to have forgotten all about it earlier!¡±


    They felt relieved that they did note empty-handed at least.


    Megan then stood up proudly and said loudly, ¡°Hahahah! Stanley will probably be so jealous if he sees


    me driving such a luxurious car!¡± After ending her sentence, she discovered that Felicia was winking at


    her non-stop, so she frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mom? Did you get sand in your eyes?¡±


    However, she soon discovered that everyone had an uneasy look on their faces. When she turned


    around, she was startled to see that Stanley, George, Catherine, and Maryam had all juste in.


    Stanley, in particr, had a sour expression as he stood behind her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little disrespectful to your cousin? It¡¯s not about whether I can¡¯t afford to


    drive such a good car. I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to waste all that money on such needless


    extravagance. Grandma¡¯s principle has always been to increase ie and reduce expenditure. I am


    merely sticking to that.¡± Stanley sneered coldly, and said again, ¡°It¡¯s bad enough. that you¡¯re being


    wasteful, and it¡¯s even worse when you look down on your family members.¡±


    Megan was speechless. Stanley¡¯s remark served two purposes: to point out that he had been saving


    money while simultaneously chastising her for not knowing how to do the same. She decided to reply


    without showing any weakness. ¡°How is it wasteful when we didn¡¯t even spend the Shanahans¡¯


    money? This is a gift from my brother-inw, so it shouldn¡¯t matter to you in the first ce. Who are you


    to manage my brother-inw¡¯s finances?¡±


    After saying that, she thought of something again and could not help but add, ¡°By the way, you im to


    be pretty frugal for driving a car worth a hundred and sixteen thousand dors, but I know, you love


    going to bars and spending tons of money on women. Is that what you call frugal?¡±


    Stanley was pissed. ¡°Don¡¯t make wild usations without any evidence! While I do go to bars once in


    a while, I only do so to entertain clients. What do you know about these matters? You¡¯re just a bimbo


    with tits and no brains.¡± He gritted his teeth and thenshed out angrily at Megan.


    Maryam came to the olddy, leaned toward Catherine¡¯s ear, and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s the man Diane


    hooked up with. She changes partners pretty quickly, I might add. I even heard her calling him ¡®honey¡¯!¡±


    The olddy nced at Maryam with a hint of displeasure in her eyes. ¡°This young man is Severin, and


    he is Diane¡¯s husband. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Maryam had a confused look. ¡®That¡¯s Severin? But how could that be? Isn¡¯t he some poor boy


    who just came out of prison?¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡­.he¡¯s Severin?¡± Maryam gulped, looked at the olddy in surprise, and seemed to seek.


    her confirmation again.:


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s Severin. Is something the matter?¡± Diane smiled faintly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I was confident


    of our chances to have a good life once Selene¡¯s fatheres back? Have you forgotten?¡±


    Maryam nearly fainted. Diane did say something like that when she mocked Diane before, but she


    thought that Diane¡¯s definition of ¡®a good life¡± was having decent food, clothes, and shelter. By contrast,


    what Diane had was not merely ¡®a good life¡¯, it was luxury at its finest!

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Chapter 147


    ¡°He¡¯s Severin? I thought he just came out of prison. Is he that rich already?¡± Maryam frowned. She


    wondered if it was a dream because everything was simply so surreal to her.


    On one side, Stanley said, ¡°That¡¯s him alright. He¡¯s the one who made a big fuss at the hotel during


    Easton¡¯s wedding that day!¡±


    After hearing what Stanley said, there was nothing Maryam could say despite her unwillingness.


    Catherine remembered that she needed Severin¡¯s help with Liberty City and could not help but say to


    Diane, ¡°Diane, you¡¯re back! Shouldn¡¯t you be introducing your man to us?¡±


    Many years have passed since Diane was kicked out of the house, and although she did feel that her


    grandmother had crossed the line back then, she could not say that she hated the olddy either. After


    all, the only reason she got wasted and slept with Severin in a drunken encounter was because she did


    not want to marry Edward and ran away as a result. Therefore, she always felt that she was


    responsible for everything that happened after that, especially in terms of causing the Shanahans to


    lose their reputation in the past few years.


    After hearing the olddy¡¯s tone, she forced a smile and said, ¡°Grandma, this is Severin. That¡¯s his


    mother, Judith, and his father, Maurice!¡±


    ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am!¡±


    ¡°Hey there, Grandma!¡±


    Severin and his parents immediately greeted the olddy with a smile.


    Before long, Diane introduced William, Stanley, and the rest to Severin and his family.


    After the introduction, the olddy smiled. ¡°You know, Diane¡­I do think I went too far in the past. I


    kicked you out when you are pregnant, and now that I think about it, I do feel that I¡¯ve crossed the line. I


    hope you won¡¯t hold a grudge against me anymore. From now on, the Shanahans will be your second


    home, and whenever you have some free time, I hope you¡¯lle back and visit. more often.¡±


    There were traces of surprise in Diane¡¯s eyes, for she did not expect the stubborn olddy to take the


    initiative to apologize to her. Since her elder had already gone to such lengths to apologize to her, it


    was only right for her not to bear a grudge for what happened a few years ago.


    She tried her best to force a smile and said, ¡°I was wrong on my part back then too. My stubbornness


    brought disgrace to the Shanahans. I can¡¯t keep hating you, Grandma. You¡¯re still my grandmother no


    matter what happens.


    ¡°Hmph. At least you¡¯re aware that you brought disgrace to the family!¡± Maryam, who was standing on


    one side, folded her hands on her chest and muttered softly.


    After hearing that, the olddy¡¯s face soured in displeasure and she said to Maryam. ¡°Perhaps you


    could go back to your vi for now, Maryam. I have something to discuss with Diane and the others!¡±


    1* Although Maryam was upset, she could only grit her teeth and put on a fake


    smile before turning to leave.


    After Maryam left, the olddy looked at Severin. ¡°You¡¯re Severin, right? I¡¯m not surprised that Diane


    fell in love with you back then. You really are a good-looking man. I heard that you¡¯re also proficient in


    medicine and have superb medical skills. I guess you¡¯re not that useless after all!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, ma¡¯am. I am, as you say, not that useless, haha!¡± Severin said with a


    faint smile.


    Ludith and Maurice nced at each other knowingly. They were no idiots, and they knew exactly what


    the olddy was implying. Though she no longer held a grudge about what happened five years ago,


    she still seemed very unsatisfied with their son.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Chapter 148


    ¡°Those three cars outside¡­.did you buy them?¡± Catherine asked again.


    Severin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    The olddy then smiled and said, ¡°But you were just released, weren¡¯t you? Where did you get so


    much money?¡±


    Severin was speechless. ¡®This old woman is asking too many questions.¡±


    However, he felt that it would not be inappropriate to ignore her, so he smiled slightly and said,¡± To tell


    you the truth, I met a savant in prison and we developed a very good rtionship. He eventually gave


    me a lot of money, so these cars are like spare change to me!¡±


    The olddy was stunned for a moment. She clearly did not believe Severin¡¯s exnation one bit,


    because in her opinion, whatever money Severin had must have been given to him by Henry Longhorn.


    After all, Severin had saved Henry, and it was logical to expect Henry to give Severin some money in


    addition to a vi.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll be family from now on! At the very least, you¡¯ll be the Shanahans¡¯ son-inw. If Diane


    marries you, then you¡¯d be part of the Shanahans too, right?¡± The olddy nodded and asked Severin


    again.


    Behind them, George and Stanley nced at each other but made no objection. Deep down, they did


    not want a nobody who just came out of jail to be the Shanahans¡¯ son-inw. However, they did


    not dare to say another word since Catherine had already made her stance known.


    On the other hand, Severin did not expect the olddy to ept him that quickly. Though she still


    looked down on him a bit, she nevertheless still epted the fact that he was Diane¡¯s husband.


    He smiled slightly and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. From now on, we¡¯re all family. Diane¡¯s family is my family


    too.¡±


    ¡°Come now, let¡¯s all sit down and talk. Take your seat, everyone.¡± The olddy beckoned everyone to


    have a seat and looked at Severin again before saying, ¡°Our family needs your help with something,


    Severin. You won¡¯t refuse our plea as our new son-inw, now, will you?¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Severin immediately understood why the olddy¡¯s attitude waspletely different from the day of


    Easton¡¯s wedding. ¡®She¡¯s probably thinking about the Liberty City project!¡¯ That would exin why the


    old woman would have such a good attitude toward him and epted him as Diane¡¯s husband so


    quickly.


    After thinking about it again, he said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Grandma. I¡¯m one of the Shanahans now, and it¡¯s


    only right that I help the Shanahans.¡±


    Catherine was overjoyed when she heard that.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, however, Severin continued, ¡°But this getting this Liberty City project isn¡¯t going


    to easy. Henry has already repaid the favor he owes me, and I¡¯d feel bad for troubling him again!¡±


    to fool bad about? You saved his life, and all we¡¯re asking is to get in on the project.


    Is it that difficult ? He might think that you¡¯re a little pushy, but couldn¡¯t you lower your ego for our


    sake?¡± Upon hearing that, Stanley immediately stepped forward and remarked, ¡°Besides, you are a


    part of the Shanahans now. It¡¯s only right for you to help us!¡±


    Severin looked at Stanley, and then said with a faint smile, ¡°Well, I can still give it a try, but I hope that


    you can agree to a small request of mine if I do eventually secure it for you!¡±


    When the olddy heard that, her expression turned cold instantly. ¡°Are you viewing this as some


    sort of deal?¡±

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Chapter 149


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Severin? Grandma has shown her magnanimity to ept you, but rather


    than being grateful and making some contributions to the Shanahans, you treat it as some sort of a


    deal!¡± Stanley was only stunned for only a brief moment before ring at Severin.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    To his surprise, Severin smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy, you know. I¡¯m a very realistic person,


    and I don¡¯t like doing things without getting anything in return!¡± He paused and then said, ¡± Besides,


    haven¡¯t you always been very realistic too? If it weren¡¯t for my rtionship with Mister Henry, I don¡¯t


    think the olddy would be so courteous toward me right now!¡±


    ¡°Severin, what are you talking about?¡± Felicia was taken aback and hurriedly stepped forward to


    persuade him.


    However, Severin looked straight at the olddy and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you to consider it.¡±


    ¡°Haha, how very bold of you!¡± Nobody expected the olddy tough so loudly at that moment.¡± Okay


    then, let¡¯s do away with the charade. Since you¡¯ve made yourself very clear already, I¡¯d like to know


    what it is you want me to do in exchange for doing us this favor.¡±


    Severin then said, ¡°Easy. Diane managed thepany excellently in the past, but getting entangled


    with me changed her from being a strong woman in everyone¡¯s eyes to being in a bad situation now.


    I¡¯m doing this for her sake here, and what I want is simple. Now that she¡¯s weed back into the


    family, I¡¯m hoping that she could resume her position as the general manager of the Shanahan


    Corporation!¡±


    Felicia initially wanted to scold Severin for demanding too much and being ungrateful, but she felt


    secretly delighted upon hearing Severin¡¯s request! After all, the best-case scenario would be for Diane


    to continue working in the Shanahan Corporation. It had scarcely crossed her mind that Severin¡¯s


    request was for Diane¡¯s benefit instead of his.


    Sheughed. ¡°I think Severin¡¯s right. Stanley took over from Diane¡¯s position when she was kicked out


    of the family, but now that she¡¯s back, shouldn¡¯t he make way for her to return?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Stanley was incensed by what he heard. He red at Severin and Felicia as he said,


    wonder what¡¯s going on in your minds! You should¡¯ve been grateful that the olddy allowed Diane to


    come back and let bygones be bygones. You must be dreaming if you think you can demand that


    Diane be made the general manager again! She would never be allowed to resume her position, even


    if it means having to forgo the Liberty City project!¡±


    Catherine remained silent for a moment. She looked at Severin, then at Diane, and then said, ¡°Give me


    three days to think about it!¡±


    Stanley, who had been trying to show dominance earlier, was stunned senseless after hearing that. He


    turned around, looked at the olddy in disbelief, and said, ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? Why would you even


    consider something like that? How can you listen to a loser son-inw like Severin? And besides,


    you¡¯re the Shanahan matriarch! How could you let yourself be bullied by him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make wild usations, Stanley. I never bullied her. This is a fair deal!¡± Severin said


    Levrau whether or the Shanahans can get the quota for the Liberty City project has


    nothing to do with me. Diane is marrying me, not the other way around. You understand, don¡¯t you?


    ¡°Marry you? She¡¯s still our family¡¯s eldest daughter. Do you know how much effort the family put, into


    nurturing and raising her? You gave her no dowry and held no wedding for her, and yet you have the


    gall to say that she¡¯s marrying you?¡± Stanley red at Severin and said in disdain, ¡°Look in the mirror,


    why don¡¯t you!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry, my brother-inw has already said that he¡¯ll make up to Diane in terms of the


    wedding. He¡¯ll also give my parents seven and a half million dors as dowry. Everything¡¯s already


    settled, Stanley. Don¡¯t get yourself in a twist over it!¡± Megan then stood up and stood up Severin.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Chapter 150


    After all, Stanley was theirmon enemy because of how often he bullied her family. She was well


    aware of that fact.


    At this time, the olddy also looked at Stanley. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve been oblivious to what you¡¯ve been


    doing in the past few years? Everything¡¯s been going downhill in the past three years, and you¡¯ve even


    learned how to falsify ounts! What do you take me for? A senile old woman? Our family has lost a


    lot of money in the past two years, and if this continues, we might not even be able to keep our spot as


    a third-tier upper-ss family!¡±


    Stanley lowered his head in an instant and he no longer had the confidence he had before. Clearly, his


    silence spoke volumes. Furthermore, he did not expect that the olddy had been secretly investigating


    thepany¡¯s ounts, to the extent of knowing about his fraudulent practices.


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s the wisest! Our familypany thrived when Diane was the general manager!¡± When


    Megan heard the olddy making such a remark, she immediately chimed in too.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After thinking for a while, the olddy said again, ¡°You¡¯re all my family, and I don¡¯t want our future to be


    ruined simply because of personal interests. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be a joke if we can¡¯t even keep our


    status as a third-tier family?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We must secure a future for the Shanahans!¡± Felicia felt that her chance to return to the


    glory days was within reach, and she continued, ¡°By the way, Mom, you don¡¯t need to worry so much


    about it. I¡¯m sure Severin will handle it well. The most he¡¯ll have to do is be a little


    shameless. I believe that Mister Henry will still show him some courtesy nheless!¡±


    All of a sudden, several bodyguards ran in. ¡°Bad news! Bad news!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are all of you making such a fuss!¡± The olddy had been somewhat upset at


    first because it was obvious that Severin was forcing her hand. However, for the sake of the


    Shanahans¡¯ future, she had no choice but to ask Severin to help her secure the Liberty City project.


    Moreover, Stanley had been ipetent, and she was very disappointed as a result. Having someone


    else take over as the general manager was an option she previously considered, but theck of a


    suitable candidate hampered her from making a decision. Diane¡¯s return would be a good opportunity


    to finally set that n into motion. In addition, she was also very much. aware of Diane¡¯s business


    acumen.


    Just as she was feeling very upset, the bodyguards ran in, and she red at them impatiently as a


    result.


    ¡°The head of the Chavezes is here with Mister Rufus. They¡¯re asking us to hand over Severin and Miss


    Diane or else they¡¯ll start attacking the Shanahans!¡± a bodyguard said meekly.


    ¡°What?!¡± The olddy was taken aback when she heard that. The Chavezes were a second-tier family,


    and one that the Shanahans would not dare to offend under normal circumstances.


    ¡®Why are the Chavezes here all of a sudden? The olddy wondered. She then looked at Severin and


    asked, ¡°Did you offend them, Severin?¡±

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Chapter 151


    When Severin heard that, he could not help but frown. ¡°Rufus does seem a little overly enthusiastic


    about getting revenge. I didn¡¯t expect him toe looking for us after I taught him a little lesson.


    earlier!¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Stanley was overjoyed when he heard that and immediately said, ¡°You¡¯ve screwed up big time,


    Severin, The Chavezes are a second-tier family, and Rufus is the eldest son of their patriarch. Who are


    you to teach him a lesson? Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, Severin? Of all the people you could¡¯ve provoked, did you have to choose him? Our family


    won¡¯t be able to help you anymore!¡± William added.


    Felicia was also shocked to see Rufus¡¯s appearance, but she remembered that Severin only beat


    Rufus because Diane allowed him to. Besides, Felicia was earlier irked by him too. After thinking about


    it for a bit, she stood up for Severin. ¡°Mom, you have to protect Severin. It was Rufus who crossed the


    line when he picked on us while we were buying cars. Severin only beat him up after having enough of


    him. And to make things even worse, we were already about to leave when Rufus ordered his


    bodyguards to stop us from leaving!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! You need to help Severin! He¡¯s part of the Shanahans now, isn¡¯t he?¡± Judith was also startled by


    the sudden development and urged Catherine anxiously.


    ¡°Think about it, ma¡¯am. If something happened to Severin today, there won¡¯t be anyone else left to be


    your intermediary with Mister Henry. I heard that the Liberty City project is priceless, and annual profit


    would probably cost tens of millions a year!¡± Maurice then said.


    The olddy looked at the two of them and then said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s head over and have a look at the


    situation. I will most certainly help him if it¡¯s within my ability to do so.¡±


    It could be seen from her remark that she did not n to abandon Severin like that.


    Diane breathed a sigh of relief after hearing what her grandmother said, but she knew. very well that


    the olddy¡¯s willingness to help Severin was out of a desire to secure the Liberty City project and not


    because Severin was the son-inw of the Shanahans.


    Everyone proceeded to walk out, and there, they saw the Shanahans¡¯ bodyguards confronting the


    Chavezes¡¯ bodyguards at the main gate. Some of the other family members who heard the news had


    also rushed to the gate and were frightened by the spectacle.


    The head of the Chavezes brought more than two hundred people there, and among them were


    several highly-skilled individuals.


    ¡°Is Severin here? Hand him over right now! If you don¡¯t hand him over today, we¡¯ll take Felicia and


    Megan away until he offers himself!¡± Manuel, the head of the Chavezes, yelled loudly. He seemed to be


    a rather intimidating person.


    After all, he might be more than forty years old, but he learned martial arts from several powerful


    fighters in his family. He was a trained fighter with a rtively strong body, and he looked very


    energetic for his age.


    ¡°I was the one who beat your son up, and I will take sole responsibility for my actions. Don¡¯t you


    think you¡¯re crossing the line by taking my mother-inw and sister-inw hostage because you can¡¯t


    find me?¡± Severin came out with his family and replied from a distance after hearing what


    Manuel said.


    ¡°You¡¯re Severin?¡± Manuel nced at Severin and could not help but smile coldly. ¡°You¡¯re a brave one,


    kid. How dare to beat my son up?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Severin? Some guts he has!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I heard that he caused trouble at Eastor¡¯s wedding a few days ago Something about Easton¡¯s


    fiancee being his ex-girlfriend! I¡¯m not too sure though.¡±

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Chapter 152


    *Tsk, tsk. The Chavezes are miles ahead of the Loughs, and yet Severin offended the Chavezes by


    beating up their patriarch¡¯s son! What a troublemaker!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Diane¡¯s no better. She waited for all these years for that same troublemaker, and it seems to me


    that Severin would at least end up crippled, if not dead, today!¡±


    Many of the Shanahans¡¯ rtives or servants stood on one side and whispered to each other. Even


    though their voices were very soft, Severin still heard every single thing.


    ¡°Oh, Diane. Your husband sure is something else! I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d go so far as to beat up Mister


    Rufus! Tsk, tsk. I must admit, his courage is admirable. He¡¯s like a lion amongst sheep! Your taste in


    men is quite unique.¡± Maryam, who had been holding in her grudges before, was also there. When she


    saw Diane and Severining, she immediately walked over, folded her hands over her


    chest, and made some sarcastic remarks.


    She believed that the olddy would not help Severin at that juncture because he was an outsider and


    not a true member of the Shanahans. Offending the Chavezes for Severin¡¯s sake would not be


    worth all the trouble.


    Thank you for yourpliment!¡± Diane smiled unexpectedly, and her reply left Maryam both


    speechless and angry.


    Severin looked at Manuel, and said, ¡°It was your son who tried to harass my wife and me, so I


    retaliated in kind. You of all people should know what kind of character your son is.¡±


    Manuel knew his son¡¯s character well, but he still remarked coldly, ¡°Who are you to control what my son


    does? You¡¯re the son-inw of a third-tier family, and even Stanley shows the utmost courtesy


    whenever he meets my Rufus. What gives you the right to discipline my son?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Severin, you¡¯re too impulsive! Can¡¯t you look in the mirror for once and understand your status


    in society? How could you beat Rufus up?¡± Stanley added fuel to fire from one side. At that moment,


    his greatest wish was to see the Chavezes¡¯ bodyguards beat Severin to death. After all, Severin had


    used the Liberty City project to threaten the olddy into letting Stanley make way for Diane to take


    over his position as the Shanahan Corporation¡¯s general manager. If luck was not on Severin¡¯s side


    and he ended up dead in the Chavezes¡¯ hands, then Stanley would have greater security in his position


    as the general manager of the Shanahan Corporation..


    Rufus smiled coldly. ¡°Do you know how powerful my family is now? You must be stupidly brave when


    you decided to hit me!¡±


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t use me of not being courteous, Catherine, because I¡¯m being more than


    courteous already. Hand him over to us, and we¡¯ll take care of the rest. You don¡¯t need to worry about


    anything else after that!¡± Manuel said directly.


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Diane looked at Catherine in a plea for help, as did Felicia and the rest of Severin¡¯s


    family.


    ¡°He brought this upon himself, Grandma. He also said he¡¯ll take sole responsibility for his actions


    earlier. Just let them take him away!¡± Stanley persuaded. ¡°Besides, even if Severin is beaten to death,


    Diane wouldn¡¯t need to worry about remarrying because she¡¯s beautiful enough. Edward is


    Chapter 152


    still waiting for her!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s no need to worry about remarrying You can always marry me. Mies Diane. I¡¯m


    more than willing to marry her Rufus¡¯s small eyes lit up. Tve admired you for a long time, Miss Diane!¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Chapter 153


    ¡°Keep dreaming, Rufus!¡± Diane replied coldly as soon as she heard that.


    Manuel¡¯splexion turned ugly in an instant, and he said to Diane, ¡°Why would you say that, Diane?


    We are a second-tier family. You¡¯ll be one step up the social hierarchy if you marry my son. You


    should¡¯ve been grateful that he still fancies you even though you¡¯ve been married once and had


    already given birth to a child. Where did you get the nerve to say tell my son to keep dreaming


    ??¡°


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After making that remark, Manuel turned his head to Rufus and said, ¡°You¡¯re a disappointment, Rufus.


    You could¡¯ve chosen any woman in the world, and you just had to choose her. You¡¯re my son, after all.


    Don¡¯t you have hordes of women to choose from?¡±


    Rufus pouted. ¡°But Dad! The woman I truly like is Diane! It just has to be her!¡±


    Catherine thought for a while before taking a step forward and saying to Manuel, ¡°Severin did beat your


    son up today, but I trust that Severin wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve gone so far as to hit him if your son didn¡¯t cross the


    line!¡± She then paused briefly before continuing. ¡°Your son is alive and well. He doesn¡¯t seem to be


    seriously injured. On that note, we can¡¯t let you go off empty-handed either. How about you give us a


    number, and we¡¯ll reimburse you with some money for you to use on your son¡¯s recuperation?¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡­you¡­¡± Stanley nearly fainted when he heard that. Diane, Judith and everyone else was


    overjoyed. As long as the olddy was willing to stand up for Severin, then things would not turn out so


    bad after all. Rufus was not seriously injured anyway, and Severin did make a point to hold


    back when he retaliated.


    ¡°Money? That¡¯s interesting!¡± Manuelughed. ¡®My son was beaten and you¡¯re here talking about


    money?¡¯ He gestured with his hand and said, ¡°Fair enough. Let¡¯s make it fifteen million!¡±


    ¡°Fifteen million!¡± Judith nearly fainted when she heard how much Manuel was demanding.


    ¡°Fifteen million!¡± Other members of the Shanahan family gasped too because they did not expect that


    Manuel would name fifteen million as his price.


    Catherine¡¯s mouth twitched slightly and then she looked at Manuel. ¡°This is excessive, don¡¯t you think?


    You¡¯re demanding fifteen million? It¡¯s not that easy for even a third-tier family to get that kind of money!¡±


    Manuel, however,ughed. ¡°Haha! We don¡¯tck money, Catherine. A couple of million is peanuts to


    us. My son spends several million monthly, sometimes even up to ten million. Is fifteen million a lot to


    you? Well, you only have yourself to me. You¡¯re the one who willingly asked me to raise the price!¡±


    He then paused briefly before continuing, ¡°If you¡¯re reluctant to fork out that money, you can always let


    us take Severin away with us. That¡¯ll be problem solved! Honestly, if I had such a useless son-inw


    like you, I¡¯d just let him be taken away. Think about it, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to jail if he was good for


    anything. Why bother going to such lengths to protect a son-inw like him?¡±


    ¡°Grandma,¡± Stanley began to protest. ¡°That¡¯s too much money. If we spend all that at once, there will


    be problems with thepany¡¯s turnover! Just let them take him away, Grandma. They¡¯ll probably


    spare his life since he¡¯s the Shanahans¡¯ son-inw. The most they¡¯ll do is probably break.


    one of his limbs. That¡¯s not so bad, is it]?¡±


    Maryam also folded her arms over her chest and said, ¡°His life is not worth fifteen million!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll give the money!¡± She finally decided to take a gamble after thinking about it for a long time. As


    long as Severin was able to help their family secure the Liberty City project, then the Shanahans ¡®future


    would look very positive, considering that the value behind the project was worth more than fifteen


    million. In light of that, she decided to hedge all her bets on Severin.


    Though it might take some effort, the Shanahans did have the financial ability toe up with fifteen


    million.


    Severin, who was standing on one side, remained silent throughout the situation. He wanted to see the


    olddy¡¯s stance, and whether she would help him or feed him to the dogs. Her eventual decision


    satisfied him greatly.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s mighty generous of you, Catherine!¡± Manuel was stunned for a moment before joy began


    to creep in. Fifteen million was no small amount, and he was surprised that he could get such arge


    amount of money from the Shanahans.


    Severin came forth and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that, Grandma. Like I said, I should be solely


    responsible for this!¡±

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Chapter 154


    ¡°You¡¯re refusing my help?¡± Catherine was taken aback. ¡®What is Severin thinking?! The Chavezes


    brought so many people here, and all of them were skilled fighters. Even if Severin can fight, he¡¯ll have


    to go up against many people!


    ¡°Severin, you¡­¡± Judith was just as surprised, and she did not know why Severin would say something


    like that so suddenly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. They wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to me!¡± Severin smiled slightly. He then took two


    steps forward and said to Manuel, ¡°Are you sure you want to go up against Draco Hall?¡±


    ¡°Draco Hall?¡± Manuel frowned the second he heard that. ¡°What do you mean by that? Do you think you


    can call Draco Hall¡¯s people toe and help you? Hehe, I¡¯m not afraid of those thugs under Draco


    Hall. I won¡¯t show any courtesy to their second-inmand, de. Unless you can call Larry here, I


    won¡¯t show any courtesy to you either!¡±


    ¡°That has to be a joke.¡± Someone sneered after hearing Manuel¡¯s remark. ¡°Does Severin really think


    that he can call Larry?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Everyone knew that Larry was the head of Draco Hall, one of three underground forces in Brookbourn.


    A person like that would never be on Severin¡¯s beck and call even if Severin


    ¡°Who are you trying to fool, Severin? You think you can scare Mister Manuel?¡± Maryam felt that Severin


    was bluffing and decided to expose Severin¡¯s lies.


    Severin looked at her and asked, ¡°Care to bet? If I can get him toe over, then you¡¯ll have to kneel


    and call me ¡®sir.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Maryam was speechless with anger,


    Haha, give them a call then, Severin! If Larry personallyes over, I¡¯ll bring my men away


    immediately! But think twice before you do. I¡¯ll give you one hour. If he¡¯s not here by then, I¡¯ll cut off


    your tongue and break your legs! That¡¯ll teach you not to bluff all the time!¡± Manuelughed out loud


    and did not believe Severini¡¯s nonsense one bit.


    Severin smiled, took out his cell phone, and dialed Larry¡¯s number.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, bosst Need anything from me?¡± Larry answered excitedly on the other end of the line. At


    that moment, Draco Hall¡¯s people had already taken over the Cedar Gang, thus cementing themselves


    as the dominant force in the underground. Moreover, many of the Cedar Gang¡¯s members had been


    recruited by them their power had been doubled, and there was nothing more for them to be afraid of in


    the future!


    ¡°High, someone¡¯s causing trouble again, as usual. They brought a lot of people here, and I wanted to


    beat them all up, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good move because it¡¯s my first time at my inws¡± ce


    They said they¡¯ll leave if I can get you toe here in an hour!¡± Severin sighed and exined the


    situation.


    ¡°At the Shanahan estate, is it? I¡¯lle over right away. Man, these dimwits must be itching to have


    one foot in the grave if they dared to cause trouble for you.¡± Larry then assured, ¡°Not to


    worry, boss. We¡¯re not that far away, and I estimate that we¡¯ll be there within twenty minutes!¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Chapter 155


    As soon as Severin ended the call, Judith stepped forward anxiously and asked, ¡°How did it go? Is


    Larrying?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, Mom. I helped him in the morning, didn¡¯t I? He¡¯ll be here!¡±


    Judith breathed a sigh of relief after receiving Severin¡¯s assurance.


    ¡°Keep bragging, kid! You have only one hour. If he doesn¡¯te by then, you¡¯ll be in for a treat!¡±


    Manuel smiled coldly and did not believe Severin¡¯s words at all.


    Severin paid him no mind and walked to one side to smoke a cigarette.


    ¡°Look, Stanley. I bet Severin is smoking because he wants to relieve his anxiety right now!¡± Maryam


    walked up to Stanley and whispered to him.


    Stanley nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. He must be the kind who wants to smoke whenever he gets a little


    nervous. Doesn¡¯t he know who Larry is? This is Draco Hall¡¯s big shot we¡¯re talking about! Why would


    Larry even entertain him?¡±


    Time ticked by, and by the ten-minute mark, a few cars drove over and parked at the gate. Many of


    Draco Hall¡¯s men then came down from the vehicles.


    Larry walked in front of all his men, and to everyone¡¯s surprise, he had brought a significant number of


    people more than two hundred men.


    ¡°No way! Larry came here in person?!¡± Stanley gulped and his expression soured when he saw who


    was leading the charge. If Severin could get someone like Larry toe over with just a phone call,


    then the olddy would probably value Severin even more.


    ¡°Oh! So, it¡¯s you, Manuel!¡± Larry could not help but sneer when he came. There were traces of disdain


    in his eyes and hints of ridicule in his words.


    ¡°Hehe, what¡¯s the meaning of this, Hall Master Larry? Did you rush here simply because the


    Shanahans¡¯ loser son-inw requested you to?¡± Manuel was shocked that Larry came, but he was not


    afraid of Draco Hall at all. They might be powerful, but their overall strength was about par with that of a


    second-tier family. Besides, the Chavezes had some skilled fighters too. Generally speaking, only


    wealthy business families like the Loughs, or third-tier families like the Shanahans,


    would be afraid of Draco Hall.


    That being said, the Chavezes did not dare to offend such forces on a whim, because it would end up


    being a cruel and merciless fight if it came to that.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s worth my trip!¡± Larry smiled again, but he felt a little helpless because Severin did not. let


    them reveal his identity. Therefore, he needed to find an excuse as to why he came. After giving it


    some thought, he said again, ¡°Mister Severin is very skilled in medicine. He treated my mother¡¯s


    stubborn illness and is my benefactor. Her illness isn¡¯tpletely cured yet, and it only improved a little


    compared to before. I would very much appreciate your help to prescribe some medications to her so


    that she might recuperate better, Mister Severin!¡±


    Severin walked over and yed along politely as he said to Larry, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry you had toe all


    this way, Hall Master Larry!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re too polite!¡± Larryughed.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Chapter 156


    Manuel¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It appeared to him that Larry was only willing to go there because his


    mother¡¯s illness had not been cured, and Severin¡¯s help was thus needed for


    any follow-up treatments. In all likelihood, Larry was probably afraid that they would beat Severin to


    death and no one would prescribe the medicine for his mother.


    Severin looked at Manuel, and said, ¡°Mister Manuel, you just said that you¡¯d bring your men away if I¡¯m


    able to get Hall Master Larry toe here, and that you¡¯ll write off the matter of me beating your son


    up!¡± Severin then paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I trust that someone with your reputation in


    Brookbourn would be a man of your word.¡±


    Manuel was furious, but he could only smile politely at Larry. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll have to show some


    courtesy now that Hall Master Larry is here.¡±


    After finishing his sentence, Manuel brought Rufus and the Chavezes¡¯ bodyguards away.


    ¡°Thank you very much for your help, Hall Master Larry, sir! Since you¡¯re here, why note in and


    have a seat?¡± Catherine had wanted to curry favor with a force like Draco Hall in the past because.


    they were all very capable fighters despite not having as much money as them. Since there were many


    benefits to building a good rtionship with a force like them, it was only natural for Catherine to seize


    the chance to express her gratitude.


    Larry smiled awkwardly at her and said, ¡°Haha, that won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ll visit again when I have. the


    time, and besides, it¡¯s not ideal when I brought so many people over today. I still have a lot of things to


    take care ofter this afternoon!¡± He was telling her the truth instead of merely making an excuse. He


    was very busy with the takeover of the Cedar Gang¡¯s property, and manpower was needed to take care


    of the property too.


    ¡°Well then, since you¡¯re busy, we can always do so another day. Doe and visit when you¡¯re. free!¡±


    The olddy smiled, but deep down, she was a little embarrassed. Larry was being courteous not to


    her, but to Severin.


    ¡°Thank you for this, Hall Master Larry. Let¡¯s have some tea another day if you¡¯re free!¡± Severin smiled


    and tried to act polite.


    ¡°Sure thing, Mister Severin. We¡¯ll be off then!¡± Larry nodded and left almost as quickly as he came.


    They drove off in their cars and disappeared from sight.


    ¡°I was wondering why Larry rushed over here, but now I realize it¡¯s because his mother¡¯s illness hasn¡¯t


    been cured yet! He¡¯s worried that no one will prescribe any medicine to his mother if Severin gets


    beaten to death!¡± Maryam made a sour remark after Larry left.


    -¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all just a matter of luck that he happened to be treating Larry¡¯s mother. He¡¯d be finished


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    if it wasn¡¯t for that!¡± Stanley said the same thing.


    They obviously did not think that the rtionship between Severin and Larry had reached a level where


    Severin could just call him on a whim.


    Severin, meanwhile, could not be bothered to exin anything to them. After all, he did not want


    anyone to know that Larry was his underling.


    Chapter 156


    However, Catherine had noticed something. As soon as Larry came, he repeatedly called Severin


    Mister Severin¡¯. Most of his words and actions undoubtedly hinted at some sort of respect toward


    Severin. Most people might not notice that, but she was not most people. She guessed that Larry¡¯s


    rtionship with Severin was not as simple as it seemed on the surface.


    After pondering over what happened, the olddy smiled at once and said to Diane, ¡°I¡¯ve decided. Our


    family has been slipping down for the past few years, and although you¡¯re married to Severin now,


    you¡¯re still undoubtedly part of us. The Shanahan blood flows in your veins, so, starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll


    be reappointed as the general manager of the Shanahan Corporation. I hope you¡¯ll be able to lead our


    family back to its glory days

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Chapter 157


    ¡°But, Grandma! Are you sure you want Diane to resume her position as the general manager of the


    Shanahan Corporation?¡±


    Stanley looked at his grandmother in surprise. His face was full of disbelief and he could not believe


    what he had just heard. Catherine seemed to havepletely forgotten what happened five years ago,


    to the point of asking him to make way for Diane to resume her position as the general manager.


    The olddy smiled indifferently, and said to Stanley, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the type who likes jokes?¡±


    George, who was standing on the side, had a sour expression and he did not know what to say. Since


    the olddy had already made her stance known, there was obviously no room for further


    discussion on that matter.


    On the other hand, Felicia had a look of joy and said excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re a wise matriarch, Mom. You can


    rest assured that Diane will definitely lead our Shanahans to glory again. Meritocracy is the right way to


    go. Stanley¡¯s been working in that position for a few years already, and thepany is regressing


    instead of improving. If he continues like this, the Shanahans will lose everything sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, Felicia? The Shanahans are doing just fine! What do you mean


    the Shanahans will ¡®lose everything¡¯?¡± Upon hearing her remark, Stanley clenched his fists, took a step


    forward, and red viciously at Felicia.


    Felicia was taken aback by his reaction and could not help but take two steps back. After all, she and


    her family had been oppressed by him for so long that she could not help but develop an inexplicable


    fear of Stanley. However, she steeled herself when she thought of her daughter once. again resuming


    the position of general manager in the Shanahan Corporation. She could not help but point out, ¡°Hehe,


    I¡¯m just telling the truth. Everyone¡¯s watching, you know. Are you going to hit me? What kind of a


    person would you be if you do something like that? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being.ughed at if word gets


    out?¡±


    ¡°Enough. Stop arguing, you two. I¡¯ve already decided that Diane will resume the position of general


    manager starting tomorrow. Stanley will be the manager of the business department!¡± The olddy said


    after some thought.


    ¡°Business department?¡± Stanley nearly fainted when he heard that! Aside from being the most tiring


    and low-paying position, it was also very difficult to get any kickbacks in the business department. That


    would only worsen if Diane became the general manager. His situation would be a little less difficult if


    he were to join the human resources department or the finance department.


    ¡°That¡¯s decided then!¡± The olddy nodded, nced at Severin beside her, and said to him, ¡°I hope you


    won¡¯t let me down, Severin. I¡¯ll leave it to you to secure the Liberty City project. My decision to let Diane


    resume her position as general manageres with a two-month probationary period. Have I made


    myself clear?¡±


    The corners of Severin¡¯s lips could not help but twitch a few times after hearing that. She was a sly old


    fox, and he knew that it would not be that easy to put Diane back as the general manager.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Her meaning was obvious if he could help the Shanahans get in on the Liberty City project, then Diane


    would have no problems passing the probationary period. On the flip side, if Severin failed, then it was


    obvious that Diane would be reced at any time.


    Severin was not at all worried about his chances and merely smiled as he said to her, ¡°You can rx,


    Grandma. I¡¯ll handle it. It¡¯s only about twenty days since, right? Don¡¯t worry, there will be a spot for the


    Shanahans!¡±


    Catherine was overjoyed to hear Severin¡¯s affirmation and nodded contently. ¡°You¡¯re a part of the


    Shanahans now, so I hope you can live up to our expectations and contribute a little something to the


    family.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave for now then!¡± Severin smiled and soon followed Diane¡¯s family as they happily


    went back to Diane¡¯s family vi.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Chapter 158


    Stanley felt annoyed as he watched Severin and the others leave. He could not bear it any longer and


    said to his grandmother, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too hasty, Grandma?¡±


    In response, Catherine rolled her eyes at Stanley and said, ¡°You¡¯re an idiot, you know that? There is


    more to Severin than meets the eye. His rtionship with Larry must be deeper than it looks since he


    could get Larry toe over with just a phone call,¡± Having pointed that out, the olddy paused for a


    moment and said again, ¡°Besides, we won¡¯t stand to lose any money now, right? We¡¯ll be making a lot


    of money if he can secure the Liberty City project. If he can¡¯t do that, then I can. always get Diane to


    relinquish her position when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Stanley epted it on the surface, but he was still a little upset because he did not want


    Diane to be above him.


    ¡°That felt good! Haha! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯d ever see the day when Stanley would be so deted! His face


    turned ashen earlier!¡± Megan said with a smile after returning to their residence.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more! It feels like I¡¯ve finally let my anger out!¡± Felicia was also feeling buoyant.


    William, however, did not seem to share much of their enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯ll admit that it felt good, but


    Stanley¡¯s the kind who is naturally vengeful. We might have the upper hand this time, but what we did


    was practically offending him!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Severin said disapprovingly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t think that way. There have been. many


    asions when we think that it¡¯s best to just give way, but is it really the best option? None of you have


    ever offended him in the past, and yet he continues to oppress you like nobody¡¯s business. If you don¡¯t


    resist or fight back, he¡¯ll treat you like pushovers and keep oppressing you even more!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right, Dad. If we don¡¯t fight back, our enemies will treat us as easy targets.¡± Megan sided with


    Severin and felt more amiable to him. After all, he had given them a luxury car and vented their anger


    on their behalf. In the past, they were oppressed by Stanley very often, yet they were unable to fight


    back and could only keep their anger in their hearts.


    Diane was the only one who had a prominent frown on her face. ¡°Stanley¡¯s not that big a problem


    because he¡¯s from our family. The most he¡¯ll do is use some petty little tricks to make life difficult for us.


    What I¡¯m worried about right now is Rufus.¡±


    ¡°Him? Really? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re worrying too much, Diane? They brought all their people here only


    to leave with their heads down because they didn¡¯t dare to offend Draco Hall!¡± Megan had a different


    viewpared to Diane.


    Diane smiled bitterly. ¡°He was being courteous to Larry. Didn¡¯t he promise to bring his men away if


    Severin could call Larry over? He kept his word so as not to ruin his reputation. But that doesn¡¯t change


    the fact that both father and son are sinister individuals who are not to be messed with. Besides, he


    only helped because he needed Severin¡¯s help to treat Larry¡¯s mother. That can¡¯t be the case every


    single time in the future.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. That does sound troublesome!¡± Megan looked at Severin a little more worrisomely


    Chapter 158


    after hearing Diane¡¯s analysis,


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, you two. If it wasn¡¯t because I felt bad to get blood everywhere on my first visit to


    my inws, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to call Larry at all! The Chavezes¡¯ bodyguards are like ants before


    me!¡± Severin chuckled nonchntly.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Chapter 159


    Diane exchanged nces with Megan and they were both utterly speechless. With more than two


    hundred people there and several among them who could hold their own against a dozen or even


    several dozen men, it was appalling that Severin could even make a statement that the


    bodyguards were ¡®like ants¡¯. He could bluff without batting an eye and without the smallest ounce of


    shame.


    ¡°Well, we have nothing more to worry about now that Diane will finally continue working at the


    company,¡± Felicia said with a smile. ¡°After you be the general manager, you can¡¯t continue to let


    your father remain as an ordinary warehouse manager with a deducted sry, right?¡±


    Diane smiled softly in response and said, ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Felicia¡¯s eyes lit up and she looked eagerly at Diane. ¡°Can he get a promotion or something of the


    sort?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Diane shook her head. ¡°I n to fire him.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Felicia nearly vomited blood. ¡°What do you mean, Diane? You¡¯re going to fire him? How


    could you be more ruthless than Stanley? Do you want him topletely lose his job?!¡±


    Her mother¡¯s excited look elicited a chuckle from Diane as she covered her mouth andughed. Don¡¯t


    you think you¡¯re getting too riled up, Mom? Even Dad is calmer than you are.¡± After a pause, Diane


    continued, ¡°I was just joking, Mom. I don¡¯t mean to fire Dad. I just want him to retire early. Thepany


    allows two or three people to get early retirement every year, right? I¡¯ll make sure Dad gets one! Once


    he stops working, the monthly dividends given to retired employees by thepany are about two or


    three times more than his usual working sry. That should be better, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it! You scared me to death earlier!¡± Felicia¡¯s grief turned into joy.


    ¡°You finally came through, hub!¡± Megan was also a little excited. ¡°I still remember how you wouldn¡¯t


    protect your family using your power.¡±


    Diane smiled wryly. ¡°I guess I sort of understand now. I used to be afraid of all the things people will say


    to me behind my back, and I never promoted Dad even if I had the opportunity to do so.. Now that I


    think about it, why should I care about other people¡¯s opinions? When Stanley was the general


    manager andundered thepany¡¯s money to spend on himself, Grandma just turned a blind eye to


    it. Dad isn¡¯t young anymore, so why can¡¯t I do a little something for him?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She then looked at William, who was noticeably older than five years ago, and said, ¡°And besides, this


    benefit is utterly insignificantpared to some of the things Stanley has done!*


    ¡°Haha! Then I¡¯ll look forward to getting some rest atst!¡± William smiled, knowing that his daughter had


    grown a lot in the past few years and became a much stronger person than before. It was heartening to


    see that she would no longer be bullied that much anymore.


    Elsewhere, Larry frowned after leaving the Shanahans¡¯ estate.


    ¡°You alright? You don¡¯t look so happy. Didn¡¯t you get the chance to show a bit of might earlier?¡±


    de could not help but ask curiously when he saw his superior like that.


    Larry smiled bitterly, and said, ¡°I¡¯m now worried that our supreme leader will call me for help out of the


    blue!¡±


    ¡°Why should you be? He¡¯s our supreme leader! If it weren¡¯t for him, we¡¯d all be dead by today. He


    saved our lives, and our lives belong to him! I¡¯d do anything he asks me to, even if it means going


    through a mountain of swords and a sea of mes!¡± de was even more puzzled at Larry¡¯s reply and


    did not know why Larry would say something so unlike him.


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m more than happy to work hard for him, but the tricky thing is when he asks me to help without


    letting me reveal his identity. I can use the excuse of seeking his help to treat my mother¡¯s illness, but


    what about next time? My mother can¡¯t just be sick all the time, and I can¡¯t use that excuse all the time


    either!¡± Larry said.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Chapter 160


    After hearing that, de could not help but nod in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. That is quite difficult


    indeed. Coming up with a good excuse is rather troublesome too.¡±


    He put some thought into the matter and finally said to Larry, ¡°How about we use the excuse of having


    him treat my mother next time?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Larry facepalmed.


    ¡°Curses! Some luck this Severin has! I wanted to end his life today, but I didn¡¯t expect Larry to stand up


    for him!¡± Rufus, who by then had returned to the Chavezes, was still cursing angrily and had nowhere


    to vent his rage.


    On one side, Manuel said, ¡°Hehe, just forget it. We have to show some respect to Larry, and I did make


    that agreement with Severin before too. Since he did manage to get Larry over with just a phone call, I


    cannot possibly break my word as the head of the Chavezes.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After finishing speaking, he looked at his stubborn son and said, ¡°You are not to provoke Severin in the


    coming days, at least for this period. Larry will need Severin¡¯s help to cure his mother¡¯s illness.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but I don¡¯t want to see him again in the future, or else I won¡¯t let him off the hook!¡± Rufus


    clenched his fist and added viciously, ¡°If he hadn¡¯t slept with my dream woman and got her pregnant


    with a child, she might have married me! He¡¯s the reason I have to marry a non-virgin even if I do get


    Diane to marry me.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Manuel¡¯s face turned gloomy for a moment and he stared straight at Rufus. ¡°I didn¡¯t


    think you were aware that she¡¯s already used goods? You¡¯re my son, the future heir of the Chavezes.


    Have you been coveting a woman who¡¯s been used even after so many years? You¡¯re truly a


    disappointment.¡±


    Rufus had a bitter expression on his face. ¡°But Diane is so good-looking! I think she¡¯s getting more and


    more beautiful as the years pass. There¡¯s an air of maturity and femininity to her! I just can¡¯t help


    myself from liking her.¡±


    Manuel was speechless, but he could not refute it because Diane was very attractive! Her figure and


    her appearance lured him to take a few more nces at her even though he had seen.


    countless women before.


    Later in the evening, Felicia and the others were in a good mood and decided to have dinner with


    Severin¡¯s family before leaving. Once dinner was done, Severin drove his family back home in the


    newly bought luxury car worth more than nearly two-hundred-and-five-thousand dors.


    As they were about to reach home, Severin spotted a struggle under a big tree. Three men grabbed a


    young woman and dragged her to a small bamboo forest not far away.


    ¡°No! Let me go, you animals!¡± The young woman in a miniskirt had a very sexy figure, and she was


    being targeted by three thugs. As much as she tried struggling, it was useless and she ended up being


    carried into the forest.


    ¡°Those monsters!¡± Severin gritted his teeth, parked the car on the side of the road, and said to


    Diane. ¡°You saw that too, didn¡¯t you, honey? Those hooligans are going to do something to her!¡±


    Diane understood what he meant and nodded. ¡®Go ahead¡¯ But be carefull


    ¡°I will¡± Severin nodded and rushed into the bamboo forest as soon as he received Diane¡¯s


    permission.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Chapter 161


    ¡°No! Let me go! I¡¯m begging you! Hic, hic! The curvy young woman with an adorable face was quite


    charming indeed She had been pinned down by two men, and she could only beg them to let her go


    because struggling was futile


    ¡°Hehe, our boss gave you a chance to collect the money within a week and you failed, so since we


    can¡¯t get any money, we just have to have a bit of fun with you, hehe The bald man could not help but


    lick his lips when he saw her struggling, and there was a hint of arousal in his eyes. She had an


    amazing figure, and the sight of her trying to break free from their restraints excited him even


    more.


    Seeing her resisting so fiercely with a scared expression made him wonder if she was still a virgin.


    ¡°Hurry up, Johnny!¡± said the blonde man who was one of two people who pinned her down. He was


    getting a little restless and wished that he could go first when he saw that the man whom he called


    Johnny was taking too long to do anything.


    ¡°And why the f*ck should I hurry up? It¡¯s not like she can run away, right?¡± Johnny was in no hurry at all


    and told them off calmly. He then prepared to loosen his belt after he spoke.


    At that moment, however, a ck shadow behind him appeared in a sh and kicked him on the back.


    The bald Johnny then fell heavily onto the ground.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Johnny cried out in pain, causing the other two guys toe to their senses and let go of the


    woman. They all then looked warily at Severin.


    ¡°Who the f*ck are you? How dare you meddle in my business? Do you know who the f*ck I am?¡±


    Johnny got up and red at Severin.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got big balls, boyo. How dare youy a hand on Johnny? Did you read too many f*cking


    novels? Who do you think you are? Some kind of hero who wants to save the damsel in distress?¡± The


    blonde guy was so angry that he took out a flick knife from his trouser pocket.


    After the woman¡¯s limbs were freed from their grip, she hid to one side in fright and sat curled up on the


    ground while sobbing non-stop. She then frantically buttoned two of her shirt buttons. which had


    snapped open when she was struggling earlier.


    The two men looked at each other and charged at Severin, but were kicked down to the ground in a


    split second. The kick sent them flying backward before falling heavily on the ground, and they soon


    began to howl as they clutched their chests.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry! We¡¯re sorry! We only assaulted this woman because she owes us money.¡± All three of


    them were seriously injured, and they were so frightened by the sight of Severin in front of them. that


    they immediately knelt down on the ground and begged him for mercy. They finally understood that


    they hadnded themselves in trouble.


    ¡°Scram. I don¡¯t want to see your faces ever again.¡±

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Chapter 162


    Severin¡¯s intention was not to kill them, but only to teach them a lesson. More importantly, their tone


    suggested that she had borrowed money from them and failed to pay it back. He viewed with disdain


    those women who liked borrowing money with high interest rates. In his opinion, most of them were


    vain individuals who liked to spend what they did not have, hence their predilection to borrowing money


    from shady people.


    That those men had gone to such lengths just to get her to pay them back was a clear sign of a


    problem on her part.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me!¡± After the woman buttoned up her clothes and saw that the men had run off,


    she stood up with reddened eyes and thanked Severin.


    ¡°No thanks necessary. I was just here by chance.¡± Severin nced casually at the other party and froze


    instantly! He frowned. ¡°Cousin? Is that you?¡±


    It had been five years since he went to prison, and obviously he had not seen his cousin for very long


    already. He almost did not recognize who she was in her short sexy skirt and makeup- covered face.


    She had been a hardworking and thrifty girl who never used makeup before, so it was surprising to see


    her like that, particrly because she was wearing revealing clothes and ckce stockings! ¡®Is she


    still the same innocent cousin I used to have?¡±


    After he returned from prison, Judith and Maurice told him that his aunt¡¯s family had been very kind to


    them and even lent a total of eight thousand dors to their family. Severin had too many things on his


    te during the past two days, and hepletely forgot his n to invite his rtives over as a


    housewarming of sorts when he could treat everyone to a meal and return the money to them.


    His cousin, Queenie, was none other than the daughter of his aunt, Marie. Had he not bumped into her


    earlier, she might be facing some big trouble.


    ¡°Severin? It¡¯s you?¡± She made use of what little light she had to try and look carefully at him. She was


    surprised when she saw that Severin was standing in front of him while wearing designer brands. He


    did not even remotely look like the son of a poor family, or like someone who just got out of prison! On


    the contrary, he looked just like a rich kid!


    ¡°It¡¯s me! Queenie! It¡¯s me, Severin!¡± Severin was excited to see her. She was only one year older than


    him, and they used to have a good rtionship when they were young.


    Unfortunately, he did not expect Queenie to step forward and p him in the face after confirming that


    he was Severin.


    ¡°You jerk! Do you know how much you suffering you¡¯ve caused me? I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this


    today if it weren¡¯t for you!¡±


    Queenie red angrily at Severin. Her eyes were bloodshot with rage and her chest heaved up. and


    down in anger.


    Severin was dumbfounded and did not know what to say. He had been in prison for the past few years,


    and it was his aunt that took care of their family to the point where she had no money for her surgery.


    Queenie had to borrow some money before finally getting enough for the surgery. He


    Chapter 162


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    knew that he had been a burden on Queenie¡¯s family due to his affairs, so he felt very regretful.


    ¡°Hmph, this shirt is pretty expensive if I¡¯m not mistaken? It looks like one of those famous international


    brands that cost several thousand. Why couldn¡¯t you pay back the eight thousand dors you owe our


    family? Don¡¯t tell me this is a fake. I¡¯m not stupid. I can tell when it¡¯s genuine.¡± Queenie was almost out


    of breath and she continued to me Severin. ¡°Did you know how many people had to suffer for you


    when you smashed the bottle over Easton¡¯s head without a care in the world? It wasn¡¯t just your


    parents, you know. Even my family had to suffer!¡±


    Severin looked at Queenie and said earnestly, ¡°What¡¯s in the past is in the past. I promise I¡¯ll pay you


    back the money I owe your parents. I¡¯ve only been released a few dayster, and I was going to tell my


    parents to give you a call and invite you over to our home so that I can pay all that money back. I really


    can¡¯t thank you enough for taking care of our family all these years!¡±

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Chapter 163


    ¡°You¡¯re going to return it to us? Pfft. Can you even afford it? Do you think it¡¯s just the eight thousand


    dors? You owe our family much more than that?¡± Queenie had a resentful look in her


    eyes.


    Severin¡¯s heart was in turmoil. He never imagined that his cousin, who had such a good


    rtionship with him back then, would look at him with that kind of gaze. He knew that things were not


    as simple as they appeared to be, and he could only wonder what could have happened to her family.


    ¡°What happened, Queenie? Why do you owe all that money, and why would they be so forceful with


    you?¡± Severin decided to ask Queenie.


    Queenie smiled bitterly. ¡°You said you wanted to pay us back, right? Then let me ask you this: where


    did your family move to now? I was told yesterday that you had just been released, so I went to your


    house to look for you. Imagine my surprise when I found out that you¡¯d


    all moved away and there was no one there! I couldn¡¯t get through to your parents either.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Severin smiled wryly and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Queenie. My parents changed their


    numbers after I bought them new cell phones, and we didn¡¯t manage to inform you yet. I didn¡¯t think


    you¡¯de looking for us yesterday. My n was to return the money to you. sometime tomorrow or


    the day after tomorrow.¡± He then paused and looked earnestly at Queenie before asking, ¡°What¡¯s the


    deal with those guys from earlier, Queenie? You haven¡¯t told me anything yet!¡±


    Queenie saw that Severin seemed to be telling the truth, so he sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯d rather we not talk


    about it, but it has to do with my mother¡¯s operation some time ago. Our family didn¡¯t have enough


    money, and we were short of another eight thousand, so my father wanted me to go to your home and


    ask your family to return what you borrowed. But I knew that your family doesn¡¯t have any money,


    especially since your parents are forced to pay Easton every month.¡±


    Severin thought for a while, and then said, ¡°And you went there anyway, but my parents had less than


    fifty bucks with them at the time. They gave it to you, but then you threw the money onto the ground


    and left in anger, right?¡±


    Queenie nodded. ¡°Yes. I was desperate at the time, and my dad argued with my mother many times


    because of how often she lent you money. I felt helpless when I couldn¡¯t do anything for my mother


    when she was lying on the hospital bed, and out of desperation, I got to know those guys after one of


    my friends introduced us. I borrowed the eight thousand from them to help my mother pay for her


    surgery. ¡°After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°I was afraid that my parents would worry too much, so I


    didn¡¯t tell them that I took a loan with a high interest rate from a private person.¡±


    ¡°How much money do you still owe them?¡± Severin asked.


    Queenie smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I have been working my butt off these few years to pay them back,


    and I had no choice but to quit my previous job as an ountant and work as a B-girl. The sry is


    much higher there. Many customers tend to feel me up, but I can only bear with them andugh


    because I need to earn the money.¡±


    Chapter 163


    2/2


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing all this suffering to you, Queenie. I didn¡¯t expect you would have such a hard life.


    I swear I¡¯ll help you pay back the money you owe them and return what I owe you al hundredfold.¡±


    Severin looked at Queenie seriously. He knew that Queenie would maintain her bottom line and not do


    something as debauched as spending a night with random men, but being a ba hostess was surely


    agonizing for someone who was originally very simple and conservative.


    Queenie merely smiled at Severin¡¯s promise of returning the money ¡®hundred fold to her and did not


    take it too seriously. She merely said, ¡°If you¡¯re rich now, you can just help me pay back the money I


    owe to those people. I still owe them just a little under nine thousand dors now.¡±


    ¡°Nine thousand dors?¡±

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Chapter 164


    Severin was slightly surprised to hear that. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right. You¡¯re working in a bar, and your


    sry probably isn¡¯t very low. How is it that you still owe them a little under nine thousand when you¡¯ve


    been paying them back for a year? Didn¡¯t you only borrow about eight thousand dors?¡±


    ¡°Well, those people are all a bunch of crooks. Their interest rate is very high to begin with, and they


    even tampered with the contract. I fell for their trap out of carelessness, and I can¡¯t pay them back


    regardless of how hard I work now. That¡¯s the reason the debt keeps umting.¡±


    Queenie smiled bitterly and continued, ¡°By the way,st night, a rich guy wanted to take me out, saying


    that he¡¯d give me fifteen thousand in exchange for spending the night with him. I hesitated for a long


    time, but I rejected him in the end. But that doesn¡¯t change the fact of how scared I was of myself¡­I¡¯m


    worried that I¡¯d one day give in to the temptation of money.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°I see. Alright then, it¡¯s getting a bitte, so why don¡¯t you take me to those people


    tomorrow morning? I¡¯ll help you return the money tomorrow.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Although those people were despicable, Severin did not want to cause any unnecessary trouble, and


    he was fine with helping her return the money. After all, it was only nine thousand dors, and it was


    not a lot for him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Queenie looked at Severin and could not help but smile. ¡°You saved me, but I pped you


    instead. The main reason is because I thought your family was hiding from us and had escaped


    somewhere in secret. After all, I couldn¡¯t get through to Aunt Judith and Uncle Maurice, so I thought


    you guys were nning not to return the money to us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m the one who should say sorry. Your family has been helping mine in the was in prison,


    and we won¡¯t just run off now that I¡¯ve returned.¡± Severinforted her with a smile. He finally


    understood what his cousin was feeling.


    years


    that I


    ¡°Are you alright, Severin?¡± Someone appeared from behind, and it turned out to be Maurice.


    Severin turned around and could not help but ask, ¡°Why are you here, Dad?¡±


    Maurice stood close by and said, ¡°We saw those men running out not long after you went in, and we


    waited in the car for you toe out but you were still nowhere to be seen. Your mom and your wife


    were all worried that something might have happened to you, so they told me to check if you were


    alright.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Rx, Dad. I¡¯m fine. Look what the cat dragged out of the bag.¡±


    Because the lights there were very dim, Maurice had to go a little closer to get a better look at who that


    girl was. When he finally got a good view of her, he eximed in surprise, ¡°Wait! The girl that was taken


    in earlier was Queenie?¡±


    Queenie felt extremely embarrassed. She has always been a good girl in everyone¡¯s eyes and was


    never the kind to wear heavy makeup, colored contact lenses, a miniskirt, and sexy ckce


    stockings.


    ¡°Hello, Uncle Maurice!¡± Queenie smiled awkwardly. ¡°It was thanks to Severin that I wouldn¡¯t be in


    trouble tonight.¡±


    Maurice also felt embarrassed to ask too much and merely reminded her, ¡°You need to be careful when


    you go out alone at night, Queenie. It¡¯s not safe, especially in these clothes. Besides, it¡¯s pretty dark


    too.¡±


    Queenie lowered her head in embarrassment.


    Severin immediately smoothed things over and said, ¡°You¡¯re being too old-fashioned, Dad. Girls all


    dress like this nowadays as long as they look good. This is the trend!¡±


    Maurice smiled awkwardly. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m an old man now. But anyway, we should get out of here


    soon, or else your mother mighte here anytime to try and look for us¡­¡±

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Chapter 165


    ¡°Wait a second¡­you have a wife now? Didn¡¯t Uncle Maurice say that Aunt Judith and your wife were


    both worried about you?¡± As the three of them walked out of the bamboo forest, Queenie recalled


    something and could not help but ask Severin with a puzzled expression.


    She clearly had no idea that Severin already had a wife. All she knew was the gossip that Severin had


    gone to the wedding of his ex-girlfriend Lucy to make a fuss only moments after being. released from


    prison. However, she did not know the full details of it. Her creditors had been pushing her a lot


    recently, so once she found out that Severin had been released, she called Judith and Maurice but was


    surprised when the call could not get through. Her first thought was that Severin had run off with his


    parents as soon as he was released because he did not want to pay back their family¡¯s money.


    After all, many people were like that.


    Severin smiled indifferently. ¡°Well, I have a wife now, and lots of things happened when I least expected


    it. It¡¯s a long story, but I also have a daughter too!¡±


    Queenie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was not surprised that Severin had gotten a wife that quickly


    because she assumed that he had married a divorcee who had a child from a previous marriage. Then


    again, she felt that Severin should count himself lucky because it was already good enough that a


    woman who had a child was willing to be someone who was just released from prison.


    ¡°That sounds nice. You got a wife and a daughter in one fell swoop, so I suppose your parents can now


    breathe a sigh of relief.¡± Queenie nodded, looked at Maurice who was walking up ahead, and reminded


    Severin in a low voice, ¡°By the way, you cannot tell your parents I¡¯m working at a bar, or that the money


    I borrowed hasn¡¯t been paid yet. And it goes without saying that you cannot tell my parents either. I just


    told them that I borrowed money from some friends and I¡¯ve already paid them back.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your secret¡¯s safe with me.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I hope you can help me pay the nine thousand to them tomorrow. At least I¡¯ll be able to breathe


    a sigh of relief after that.¡± Queenie finally saw hope in Severin and even made a point to add, ¡°By the


    way, the money you owe us was eight thousand, right? Let¡¯s round it off to ten thousand. The extra two


    thousand dors is interest for all the suffering you put me through. Technically speaking, you¡¯re the


    reason I was dragged into the bamboo forest by those guys.¡±


    Severin did not know whether tough or cry when he heard that. ¡°They¡¯re obviously perverts. Even if


    you didn¡¯t owe them money, they would¡¯ve dragged you in if they happened to run into you on the


    street. You¡¯re a beautiful woman, and I don¡¯t think any pervert could control themselves if theye


    across you.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Queenie rolled her eyes at Severin and said, ¡°You have a way with words now, don¡¯t you? You¡¯ve


    even learned how to praise people on the sly.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. You¡¯re getting more and more beautiful.¡± Severinughed.


    Queenie took out her cell phone, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask for a leave of absence tonight. That incident from


    earlier was traumatizing. I¡¯ll wait until you get the money tomorrow and pay them back.


    Chapter 165


    before I quit my current job. ces like that don¡¯t suit me at all.¡±


    After seeing Maurice get into the car parked nearby, Queenie¡¯s mouth widened open and she


    wondered if she was seeing things. ¡°No way, an Audi A8? Doesn¡¯t this car cost a lot of money?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Two-hundred-and-sixty-thousand dors!¡± Severin smiled, and finally said, ¡°Come and stay with us


    tonight. I¡¯ll be going with you to meet those guys tomorrow, anyway, and we do lots of spare rooms you


    can stay in.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Queenie nodded. Since Severin could afford such a car, he would probably have no problems


    forking out just under nine thousand dors to help pay her debt.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Chapter 166


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Queenie felt as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders because Severin could finally help her


    repay the nine thousand dors she owed. That would mean she would no longer have to worry about


    those guys causing trouble for her again.


    ¡°You need to squeeze in a bit, I¡¯m afraid.¡± After Severin returned to his seat, he said to Queenie who


    was about to get in the car.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll carry Selene!¡± Judith immediately carried Selene over and hugged her in her arms. ¡°I


    didn¡¯t expect that woman to be you, Queenie!¡±


    After Queenie sat in, she smiled awkwardly at Judith and said, ¡°Aunt Judith, it was all thanks to Severin


    that I was saved from those horrible perverts¡­¡±


    Severin smiled and then made a short introduction. ¡°By the way, this is my wife, Diane. Honey, this is


    my cousin, Queenie. She¡¯s the daughter of my aunt, Marie. She and her family helped my parents a lot


    in recent years.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Queenie!¡± Diane turned around and smiled at Queenie.


    Queenie looked at Diane in the front passenger seat and felt a little surprised. ¡°Diane? Why does that


    name so familiar? Let me think¡­¡± A thought then urred to her and she asked in surprise,¡± Are you


    the Shanahans¡¯ eldest daughter? The same Shanahans that are a third-tier family?¡±


    ¡°The very same one!¡± Severin remarked with a smile as he drove.


    ¡°She¡¯s famous for being beautiful, and she lives up to her reputation!¡± Queenie smiled. ¡°She¡¯s a


    keeper.¡±


    ¡°She definitely is!¡± Severinughed out loud.


    Diane, who was sitting by his side, could not help but feel a little sweeter in her heart when she saw


    Severin¡¯s happy face.


    ¡°By the way, I hope you don¡¯t mind me asking, but I seem to remember that Miss Diane doesn¡¯t have


    that good of a rtionship with her family?¡± Queenie asked politely as she nced at the car and


    frowned while thinking a bit about the situation.


    She knew that Diane had been kicked out by the Shanahans in the past, and rumor had it that Diane


    lived a very poor and terrible life after that. That being said, she wondered where did Severin get the


    money to buy that car, because it did not seem to add up if she were to chalk it up to Diane being rich.


    Severin then answered without waiting for Diane to exin, ¡°That was before. Diane now has a good


    rtionship with her family, and she¡¯s also the general manager of the Shanahan Corporation. No one


    would dare to look down on her in the future!¡±


    ¡°I see! It¡¯s great to hear that she¡¯s back on good terms with her family.¡± Queenie smiled, but she took it


    to mean that Severin had gotten together with a rich woman. All in all, it was a very good. development,


    firstly because Diane was good-looking and her family is rich. Secondly, she only had one daughter,


    and since Diane was young. Severin could always have another child with her in the future. In


    Queenie¡¯s opinion, the oue was good enough for Severin even though he had to


    be a stepfather for someone else¡¯s child. After all, he was lucky that Diane did not look down. on


    him considering his past.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Chapter 167


    The car soon arrived at Dragon Lake Vista and Severin drove in slowly.


    ¡°No way¡­.this is where you¡¯re staying? Was this where you moved to? This ce is famous for being


    a residential area for the super-rich, but I heard that prospective buyers won¡¯t necessarily be able to get


    a vi here even if they have the money!¡± Queenie could not help but be in awe at all


    the houses there.


    Severin merely smiled. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll be staying here from now on. The house is quite big and there are


    plenty of rooms both upstairs and downstairs. You can choose whichever one you wantter.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d get the chance to stay in this sort of vi for a night. I can¡¯t believe how


    rich you¡¯ve gotten.¡± Queenie was excited, and she took out her cell phone to start taking pictures. ¡°I just


    have to take a couple of pictures here. The scenery is just fantastic!¡±


    Queenie¡¯s excited reaction prompted Severin to say, ¡°Well, if you like the ce so much, you¡¯re free to


    stay here for a few more days. I¡¯ll be asking my parents to call over all our rtives for a small


    celebration the day after tomorrow. Consider it our little housewarming party.¡±


    ¡°If you say so! Don¡¯t mind if I do then!¡± Queenie epted gleefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you came to our house, so we¡¯ll be happy to have you here for a few more


    days. We¡¯ll also pay you back the money we owe your family. It¡¯s a big sum, and we¡¯ve owed you for a


    long time already. I¡¯m really sorry about that,¡± Judith then said.


    Queenie smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Severin said he¡¯ll return it to me tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯d be good.¡± Judith smiled and nodded.


    The car soon stopped outside a big vi, and as soon as Queenie walked in, she was greeted by the


    sight of six women chatting together in the front yard. When she saw the six sexily-dressed hotties,


    Queenie looked at Severin with a strange expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s with those


    women?¡±


    ¡°Oh, these are our family¡¯s bodyguards. I was worried that it won¡¯t be safe for Mom and Dad to go out


    alone in the future, so I decided to hire them,¡± Severin immediately exined.


    ¡°Amazing. You even have bodyguards now! I guess that¡¯s the standard practice for the super-rich.¡±


    Queenie had an envious look in her eyes when she heard that those six beauties were bodyguards.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s such a pity that I don¡¯t know any martial arts. If I did, I would be d to work as your


    bodyguard. Judging from how stylish they are, their pay must be super high too.¡±


    Severin smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know how much their pay is. My friend hired them


    for me, and they were paid a lump sum of several years.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? Where did you get that sort of friend?¡± Queenie was surprised to hear his


    exnation. ¡°I didn¡¯t mishear anyone when they said that you went to prison, right? Why do I feel like


    you went to do some huge business deal beforeing back once you¡¯ve made a fortune?¡±


    Severin did not know how to respond to that. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. No one goes to prison to do business. But


    on that note, my friend is a very powerful person indeed.¡±


    Wendy and Lillie looked at each other, and each of them could not help but cover their mouths. and


    laugh in secret. ¡®You¡¯re talking about a war god here! How can a person like that not be powerful? And


    it¡¯s SUPER powerful, to be precise!¡¯


    Queenie looked at the six women and could not help but ask, ¡°I¡¯m hope you don¡¯t mind me asking, but


    how much is your monthly sry?¡±


    When everyone heard her question, even Judith, Maurice, and Diane could not help but look curiously


    at the six beautiful bodyguards.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that high. We get fifteen thousand a month, but truthfully speaking, we don¡¯t care that much


    about money. What¡¯s more important to us is that the person who asked us for help is willing to request


    for our help. This means that they think highly of us, and we would¡¯ve said yes even if there wasn¡¯t any


    money involved,¡± Abigail said with a faint smile,.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Chapter 168


    Judith and the rest gasped one after another. That sounded mighty rich and pretentious, especially


    when they said that fifteen thousand dors a month was not very high, and that they did not really care


    whether or not there was any money involved!


    Severin was the only one who smirked indifferently. He knew very well that those people were all junior


    generals who had contributed a lot on the battlefield. Moreover, they received a lot of rewards after the


    war ended, and even junior generals could be awarded several million dors. Therefore, money was


    never a problem for them.


    ¡°I can only envy that sort of sry.¡± Queenie smiled wryly, then said to Severin again, ¡°Your friend must


    be crazy rich. Are you going to tell me that this vi was also given to you by a friend?¡±


    Severin immediately touched the bridge of his nose. ¡°You know what, you guessed it right. This vi is


    a gift.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?!¡± Queenie¡¯s pitch rose and she said in surprise, ¡°How is that possible? I know a bit about


    the vis here, and one is worth tens of millions. How could they just give it to you? Are you sure it¡¯s


    not Miss Diane¡¯s property?¡±


    Judith immediately exined, ¡°Severin¡¯s telling the truth. This house used to belong to a first-tier family


    known as the Longhorns. Severin has exceptional medical skills, and he happened to run into the head


    of the Longhorns while thetter¡¯s illness was acting up. Severin saved his life, so he gave the vi


    house to us as a token of thanks.¡±


    ¡°I see. A rich man¡¯s world is so much different from a poor person¡¯s world. I guess the truly rich value


    their lives more than anything.¡± Queenie remarked. She then turned to Severin all of a sudden and


    said, ¡°You¡¯ve reached the peak of what life has to offer, now that you have a wife, a daughter, and such


    a luxurious house too. I guess this is what they call ¡®every cloud has its silver lining? You¡¯re getting


    lucky.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Let¡¯s go in so you can choose your room,¡± Severin smiled and led Queenie into the house. As


    they entered the living room, Queenie was once again shocked by the wondrous decoration there.


    Everything was very luxurious, and one could tell at first nce that the furniture was very valuable.


    ¡°Goodness! There¡¯s even a second floor! I want a room upstairs,¡± Queenie said, then went directly.


    to the second floor.


    Severin, Diane, and Selene followed behind her.


    When they arrived, Queenie asked Diane again, ¡°Which room are you and Severin staying in?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡­uh¡­it¡¯s this one!¡± Diane frowned and pointed to a room in the front.


    ¡°Then can I take this room?¡± Queenie immediately pointed to another room and asked.


    Diane¡¯s heart skipped a beat because Queenie was pointing in the direction of Severin¡¯s room. If she


    told the truth outright and revealed that she was sleeping separately with Severin, it would be too


    embarrassing for him. After pondering over her answer, she smiled awkwardly and said, ¡± Severin


    sometimes uses that room though. How about you choose one from over there? Three of


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    the rooms there are stampity ex af rout


    Queenie frowned and read in


    en


    that you you chose to a aliona in


    a enparate room when you¡¯ve got each a buye

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Chapter 169


    Severin did not know how to answer Queenie¡¯s question and felt a little awkward at that moment.


    Diane smiled slightly and said to Queenie, ¡°Umm, it¡¯s nothing like that! We just have too many empty


    rooms upstairs, so he wanted to make one of the rooms his own space so it doesn¡¯t feel so empty.¡±


    She then hooked her arm around Severin¡¯s arm. ¡°Actually, Severin still sleeps in the same room with


    me most of the time.¡±


    Severin never expected Diane to be understanding to the point where she would take the initiative to


    avoid embarrassing him. He took advantage of the opportunity to put his arms around Diane¡¯s waist,


    and then smiled at her. ¡°Of course. We sleep together almost every night, but on the rare asions


    that I have something important to do such as having to research certain medical skills, I¡¯ll head back to


    my room and sleep alone.¡±


    Diane blushed as soon as Severin put his arm around her waist, and her heart began to beat wildly


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    too.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right!¡± Diane smiled cooperatively.


    Queenie covered her mouth andughed. ¡°I see. You two should rest early then. I won¡¯t bother. your


    sweet time.¡± She then walked to the room in the opposite corridor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed, honey. It¡¯s gettingte!¡± Severin still had one arm around Diane¡¯s waist as he opened


    the door and walked in before closing it shut.


    ¡°When are you going to let go of me?¡± As soon as they entered the room, Diane immediately rolled. her


    eyes at him and asked.


    ¦§


    Severin finally removed his arm off Diane¡¯s waist, albeit somewhat reluctantly, and then said, Thanks


    for helping me not of that sticky situation earlier. It¡¯d be so embarrassing if my rtives. found out that


    you and I sleep in separate rooms.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Did you have to hug me so tightly, then? As if having your arms around me was not bad


    enough, you touched my waist twice, you scoundrel!¡± Diane rolled her eyes at Severin again and


    lashed out a little coquettishly at him. It looked less like she was scolding him and more like flirting with


    him like they were a young couple.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because you¡¯re too beautiful, and I couldn¡¯t control myself for a while there.¡± Severin smiled


    awkwardly, then asked Diane again. ¡°By the way, why are you blushing so hard? I¡¯ve been doing well


    recently, haven¡¯t I, so could it be that you¡¯ve fallen in love with me?¡±


    Diane immediately became super nervous and she averted his gaze. ¡°Not at all! I¡¯m just worried that


    Selene would be fatherless! But I¡¯ll admit, you¡¯ve performed well these couple of days and I can see


    that you¡¯re a good person. We can talk about the other stuff another time.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Thanks for yourpliment, honey. I¡¯ll head back to my room and get some


    rest now!¡± He then turned around to open the door and leave.


    When Diane saw that, she strode over, blocked the door, and said, ¡°You¡­.I don¡¯t think you should go


    out. It won¡¯t be good if your cousin finds out! It¡¯ll be better if you just sleep here for the night¡­¡± Her


    voice became softer and softer toward the end of her sentence, and had it not been for


    Severin¡¯s high attainment, an ordinary person would hardly be able to hear what she said.


    ¡°Are you sure? You still need to let me through though. I¡¯ll have to get my pajamas or else I won¡¯t have


    any clothes to wear after taking a shower!¡± Severin was overjoyed because his rtionship with Diane


    seemed to have taken another step. Though she was his wife and they already had a daughter


    together, Severin knew that his daughter was the product of an ident, but he nevertheless hoped


    that he and Diane could develop true feelings for each other. That would be


    the best oue.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Chapter 170


    ¡°Okay.¡± Diane nodded and duly stepped aside. Soon, Severin brought over his pajamas, while Diane


    had already prepared her nightgown and her underwear as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bathe first, and then you can bathe after me!¡± Diane took the clothes she had prepared and walked


    toward the bathroom, which was attached to herrge bedroom.


    Severin was practically drooling at the sight of her near-perfect figure and he could not help but gulp


    while saying to her from behind, ¡°Why don¡¯t we bathe together, honey? Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have a


    companion?¡±


    ¡°Dream on!¡± Diane shot back without turning to look at him. She went into the bathroom alone, and the


    sound of trickling water was heard as soon as she closed the door.


    Severin could only sit helplessly on the bed while listening to the flow of watering from the


    bathroom. He could not help but gulp again as he listened to the sounds, which could easily make his


    imagination run wild. After all, he could vaguely see her blurry figure through the light passing through


    the ss panels.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush, Severin. Just take your time. It¡¯s a step in the right direction now that my wife ¨C has


    agreed to let me sleep in the same bed with her. I¡¯m sure I can have another baby with her in


    the future if I work a little harder!¡± Severin naughtily as he mumbled softly to himself.


    Time ticked by, and Diane soon came out in her sexy nightgown. Her hair was still wet, and Severin


    was a little speechless when he saw her charming figure right before his very eyes. He felt as if he had


    been put to the test because any other man would have been unable to resist her if they were in his


    shoes.


    Severin smiled at Diane and then went into the room to take a bath. When he came out, Diane had


    already dried her hair and was lying on the bed while covered in a thin nket. She nced casually at


    Severin, and then said calmly, ¡°I found another nket, so we¡¯ll use one nket each. Don¡¯t even think


    about any funny business, understand? You should be grateful that I even allowed. you to sleep on my


    bed!¡±


    ¡°Yes, honey! I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say!¡± Severin smiled and theny down beside Diane.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    After Diane switched off the light, she turned around and turned her back to Severin. Even so, her heart


    was fluttering wildly because a man was lying beside her and she could not fall asleep at all.


    Since she was confident about her good looks, it was natural for her to be a little worried that Severin


    might not keep his promise and insteade closer to her to feel her up or something. A few minutes


    later, however, she heard Severin breathing very evenly, and it sounded like he had fallen asleep. She


    turned around to look at him and realized that he had drifted off into slumber!


    ¡°Is he serious? How could this rascal fall asleep so quickly? I can¡¯t believe he just dozed off when a


    beautiful woman was lying right beside him?¡± For some reason, Diane felt a little lost when Severin fell


    asleep that quickly. She even began wondering if she was not charming enough.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Chapter 171


    When Severin woke up the next morning, he realized that Diane had kicked off her nket at some


    point during the night and draped her sexy fair leg over him. She was such an unruly person in her


    sleep that one of her arms was draped over Severin¡¯s neck as she slept on her stomach. She seemed


    to be the person who tended to move around when she sleeping.


    Severin¡¯s heartbeat quickened as he looked at her sexy thighs. As much as he was able to resist.


    temptation, he could not control his thoughts from running wild when he was in such an inviting


    situation.


    At that moment, Diane¡¯s beautiful eyes opened slowly and she discovered something.


    ¡°Ah! W-what are you doing?!¡± Diane was startled to see Severin, but she then remembered having


    allowed him to sleep in the room the previous night. Her cheeks turned red at that moment, and she


    hurriedly removed her hands and legs from him. She then pulled her nightgown because it had ridden


    up her thighs, all while wondering if Severin had seen anything.


    Severin was speechless too and smiled bitterly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking you that? I had a very


    good night¡¯s sleepst night, and I woke up to see you hugging me. You¡¯re rather wild when you¡¯re


    asleep, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Diane, however, blushed coyly when she heard what Severin said. ¡°L¡­how am I wild? For all I know,


    you could¡¯ve hooked my leg over there! You should go back to your room right away! I need to change


    my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Severin had no choice but to nod and walk out when she saw Diane¡¯s shy demeanor.


    ¡°Phew!¡± Diane breathed a sigh of relief and touched her hot cheek after Severin walked out.


    ¡°You just got up?¡± Queenie asked as soon as Severin went out, catching him by surprise. She had just


    exited her room in the opposite corridor, and there was a knowing smile on her face when she saw


    Severin in pajamas.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Severin smiled, then went back to his room to change clothes. When he was done, he went


    downstairs and then said to Queenie who was sitting on the sofa, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go with you to return the


    money.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Queenie had been pushed to the limit by her creditors and she felt relieved that the opportunity


    to pay off the money had finallye.


    Before long, Severin drove Queenie to a vi.


    ¡°The name of the guy who lent me money is called Hugh. He¡¯s their leader. Those people aren¡¯t to be


    messed with, so you need to be polite to them.¡± Queenie reminded Severin as soon as they got off the


    car.


    Severin smiled wryly and asked, ¡°His subordinates just tried to assault youst night, and you want me


    to be polite to them?¡±


    still


    ¡°There were only three of themst night, and there are many other young and trained subordinates


    here inside. Hugh is not the kind of person that should be provoked. He is a skilled fighter, and he has


    a strong behind-the-scenes supporter. That¡¯s the reason you should be more


    Chapter


    polite to him. I¡¯m worried we won¡¯t be able to leave this ce if you end up offending him!* Queenie


    said.


    To avoid worrying Queenie any further, Severin could only nod at her and say, ¡°Understood, Queenie.


    I¡¯ll talk to them nicely!¡±


    As soon as they arrived at the gate, the two men who were guarding the door started ogling her right


    away.


    ¡°Queenie! It¡¯s you! You look smokin¡¯ hot today!¡± One of the guys looked at Queenie¡¯s thighs with a


    wretched expression and said while licking his lips. Evidently, they knew who she was because it was


    not her first time returning money to them.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pay back the money. Can you let us in?¡± Queenie smiled tteringly. As a girl, she did not


    dare not offend any of those people. Though they tended to ogle her all the time when she came, they


    did not dare to do anything funny on Hugh¡¯s turf without receiving any directives from him. Moreover,


    Hugh was the kind of person who was most weing and polite to those who came to return money.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Chapter 172


    At least, that was how it used to be.


    ¡°We have no problems letting you in, but we don¡¯t know who this guy is, so I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t bel


    allowed to go in with you!¡± The other guy said as he smiled and looked at Severin.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯s my cousin, I went with him to withdraw the money earlier so we can pay back the money. He¡¯s


    here to help me!¡± Queenie immediately exined.


    ¡°Cousin, eh?¡± The man looked at Severin again and saw that Severin was carrying a ck bag that


    probably contained money. However, he still said, ¡°No can do, Queenie. Cousin or not, he¡¯s an


    outsider. We can¡¯t let him in, so tell him to wait for you outside!¡±


    Queenie frowned and her expression turned gloomy. ¡°Why not? This rule never existed before!¡±


    ¡°Hehe,¡± the rule came into force today. Got a problem with that?¡± The man smiled wickedly.


    Severin instantly sensed something was wrong and stepped forward to say, ¡°Sorry, but we¡¯re here to


    pay back the money. Let us both go in. I¡¯m worried that my cousin won¡¯t be safe by herself!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worried she won¡¯t be safe? Chill, dude. She¡¯ll be safe!¡± The man had an evil grin as he said, -


    That¡¯s the rule here. You¡¯re only allowed to wait outside!¡±


    Queenie¡¯s expression became increasingly sour because she seemed to sense that something was


    amiss. It was likely that the three guys fromst nightined to Hugh about what happened to


    them, which was probably why she was only allowed to go in by herself.


    However, there was no other option left for her because she still owed them nine thousand dors, and


    she wanted to settle that debt as soon as possible so she did not have to worry about that dastardly


    interest. With that goal firmly in mind, a hint of determination appeared in her eyes and she turned


    around and took the bag of money from Severin¡¯s hand. She then said to him,¡± How about you just wait


    for me outside? Don¡¯t worry, all I¡¯m going to do is pay the money back. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t do anything


    to me once I¡¯m in there. It¡¯ll take only about ten minutes at most!¡±


    Severin frowned but eventually nodded. ¡°Okay. Be careful then!¡±


    Queenie also nodded in response and turned around to walk to the vi gate. The two blonde men who


    guarded the door had wicked smiles as they looked at Queenie¡¯s rear figure.


    After pondering over his options, Severin pretended to leave, but as soon as he was outside the wall on


    the other side of the vi, he leaped up in the blink of an eye and crossed over the nearly two-meter-


    high wall with ease. Once he got on the other side, Severin found himself in a small forest, where he


    watched Queenie walk into the vi gate.


    A few secondster, Severin observed that no people were patrolling, so he dashed in a flicker and left


    an afterimage as he appeared suddenly at the gate of the vi.


    ¡°In the middle of breakfast, Hugh?¡± After Queenie entered, she saw Hugh sitting on the sofa and


    enjoying his food. She raised the money in her hand and said to him, ¡°I¡¯m here to return the money!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, return the money you say?¡± Hugh chuckled. ¡°How much do you n on returning this time?¡±


    ¡°Nine thousand! I n to pay everything off today!¡± Queenie said directly.


    ¡°Pay it off, huh? Can you pay it off though? You caused my subordinate to get beaten up yesterday.


    How are we going to settle that debt?¡± Hugh put his cup of milk down and stood up slowly.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Chapter 173


    Queenie¡¯s face soured as soon as she heard that. She looked at the three people standing behind


    Hugh and saw that they were none other than the three guys who were beaten by Severin the previous


    night. At that moment, the three of them were looking angrily at her.


    Johnny took the initiative to take a step forward and say, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to meet so soon, Queenie.


    Hehe, our boss Hugh told us that we can¡¯t just let you off the hook so easily after you beat us up!¡±


    Queenie immediately looked at Hugh with a pleading expression and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t beat them up.st


    night! They got beaten by someone else because they were trying to force themselves on me. How can


    you me me for that?¡±


    Hugh said nonchntly, ¡°And why shouldn¡¯t we me you? You owe us a lot of money, and you kept


    dragging the payment. My guys are getting fed up with having to look for you and ask for the money to


    be returned. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s out of line for them to want to get something out of you.¡±


    He then continued, ¡°Besides, no one would rush in to save you if you didn¡¯t keep yellingst night, and


    then my men here won¡¯t get beaten. Now try and tell me that this doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you.


    ¡°How can you be so unreasonable? Your interest rates are so high, and I¡¯ve worked so hard just to pay


    you back, but my debt increases instead of reduces! How can you me me for dragging this. out too


    long? Besides, you should know that the five percent interest rate that was initially agreed upon in the


    contract was secretly changed to a higher amount!¡± Queenie gritted her teeth angrily. Her eyes were a


    little red, and she nearly cried because of how badly they were bullying her.


    After thinking for a moment, she put the ck stic bag on the coffee table and opened it. Here¡¯s nine


    thousand dors. The money I owe you is supposed to be a little under nine thousand; but I¡¯ll give you


    nine thousand in total. That should be enough for me to clear my debt to you from now on! Please


    excuse me!¡± Queenie knew that the other party had nefarious thoughts, so she turned around and


    prepared to leave as soon as she said that.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Trying to run?¡±


    The three men who were beaten up the previous day rushed over immediately and blocked Queenie¡¯s


    way.


    ¡°Hugh¡­¡± Queenie turned around and looked at Hugh, who unfolded his crossed legs and remarked


    with a cold smile, ¡°Did I say you could leave? You owe us more than just the nine thousand dors.


    That man beat up three of my men, so you¡¯ll have to pay for the medical expenses. That¡¯ll be fifteen


    thousand per person, totaling forty-five thousand for all three!¡±


    ¡°Forty-five thousand?!¡± Queenie eximed as her face turned pale with fright. She pleaded with Hugh,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t be able to give you forty-five thousand dors even if you sell me off! Please just


    let me go!¡± Queenie was speechless. To think that she had to apologize to them even. though she was


    being pushed around!


    However, she knew that she had no choice but to apologize, because not doing so would


    probably mean that the could not leave that ce the knew that the man was a bi people but she did


    not expect them to be that degli ste


    ¡°Easy now Hugh esid with a faire cmi


    five thousand You fuel hand to take


    does that enund? I werelt demand the fun


    len¡¯t that a good rent? Ze he caid than ha


    Kay genj injet to pay back the forty


    know that? And your dress sense is simply too conservative yes the way thugh it gives me all sorts of


    naughty thoughter


    Johnny pulped and said to Hugh. ¡°Boss, I want to-


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    T*ck off I¡¯ve taken a liking to her now, so you should just the frok out of the way Don¡¯t you feet


    ashamed for even thinking of that when the three of you got beat up by ona damn guy¡± Hugh


    lambasted Johnny and then said to Queenie ¡°So, have you decided? Just take your clothes off and be


    done with It?¡¯

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Chapter 174


    Queenie knew that High was an evil man, and if she did take off her clothes that day and did it with


    him, she could not guarantee that they would not cause trouble for her again in the future. Furthermore,


    it was her first time, and one¡¯s first time was very important to girls.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re just bluffing! Where are you going to get forty-five thousand?¡± Johnny broke out in


    laughter. ¡°You probably borrowed that nine thousand from someone. Do you think you can fool us by


    saying you can get forty-five thousand dors? I bet none of your rtives will lend you that much


    money. I think you¡¯re just trying to use that as an excuse to get out of this ce!


    ¡°Now take your f*cking clothes off! My patience is limited!¡± Hugh cut straight to the chase. Queenie was


    bing more and more attractive, and he felt increasingly drawn to her when she said that she


    would rather give him forty-five thousand dors than sleep with him.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Johnny said.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± The second of the trio urged.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± The final person demanded.


    All three had an excited look in their eyes. Even though they could not get a taste of her body, it would


    still be fun to watch their boss get it on with her. More importantly, a hidden camera had been installed,


    and Hugh could use the video to threaten her into satisfying his lust every day in the future. If she


    refused, he could ruin her reputation with the snap of a finger.


    ¡°Like hell if you think she¡¯ll take her clothes off!¡± Severin was so enraged that he could not stand it


    anymore and barged in immediately after kicking the door open.


    ¡°Who the f*ck are you?¡± Hugh¡¯s expression soured as he looked at Severin. ¡°How dare you barge. into


    my vi?¡±


    ¡°Backup needed! Backup needed! Someone broke in! What are those patrol guys doing?¡± A blonde guy


    immediately ran out to call for someone.


    Johnny was frightened by Severin¡¯s sudden appearance. He recalled what happened the day before


    and inhaled sharply as he said to Hugh, ¡°I know who this guy is! He¡­ He¡¯s the kid who beat us upst


    night! It¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°Cousin? Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe in? This is bad¡­ now neither of us will be


    allowed to leave!¡± Queenie shouted at Severin in horror.


    ¡°What? He¡¯s your cousin! I thought he was just some stupid young kid who tried to be a hero. I didn¡¯t


    expect him to be your cousin!¡± Johnny was stunned for a moment. ¡°I knew that there couldn¡¯t be


    someone that nosy. It turned out to be your cousin!¡±


    Queenie immediately shut up and realized that she had gravely misspoken.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Queenie. They can¡¯t stop us from leaving today!¡± Severin¡¯s expression was frigid, and


    there was a sort of iciness in his eyes. That group of people were outright monsters who secretly


    changed the contract, charged such high interest, and forced Queenie into working at a bar just to


    repay the money. Unfortunately for her, the debt was never reduced even after she paid all that money


    back.


    Severin was incredibly angry because of all that, but he did not want to cause any trouble and decided


    that paying back the money would be fine since it was only about nine thousand dors. He did not


    think that Hugh and his men would be so despicable. They should no intention of letting Queenie go at


    all, and it was as if they would only be satisfied if they milked Queenie dry.


    ¡°How confident!¡± Hugh smiled coldly. ¡°Look behind you. There are more than twenty people here, kid. I


    have to admit though, you¡¯re pretty brave to break in here alone!¡± He paused for a moment and then


    continued, ¡°But you¡¯ve pissed me off, and this is as far as you¡¯ll go!¡±

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Chapter 175


    Severin¡¯s expression was still surprisingly indifferent as he turned around to nce at the 20 people


    behind him. ¡°Twenty men? That¡¯s all? And they¡¯re just all low-level gangsters. I can barely. get a proper


    warmup if I fight them.¡±


    Queenie nearly fainted when she heard that and immediately chastised him, ¡°Why are you still


    pretending to intimidate them? These guys don¡¯t get scared so easily. Let¡¯s just beg Hugh!¡±


    ¡°Beg him?¡± Severin was stunned for a moment. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll get anything if you beg ant animal


    like him?¡±


    Queenie was speechless. Severin¡¯s remark had rendered it useless to kneel or kowtow to Hugh


    because it would have already offended Hugh beyond the point of redemption.


    ¡°Alright then, kid. Shoe me what you got!¡± Hugh waved his hand to give his subordinates the signal


    to act.


    When Severin saw those gangsters rushing up with clenched fists, a trace of disdain appeared in his


    eyes and he darted toward them in a blink of an eye. At that moment, he seemed to have transformed


    into a martial arts master, delivering punches and kicks at lightning-fast speed, sending his opponents


    flying several meters back.


    Without needing to deal more than one blow to each person, he kicked and punched more than twenty


    people and left them helpless on the ground in less than twenty seconds. The three men whom he beat


    up the previous night received special treatment though ¨C Severin made sure to kick their legs so


    forcefully that they would end up spending their entire lives in a wheelchair.


    When Hugh saw what happened, he was so overwhelmed by fear that cold sweat broke out on his


    forehead. For the record, he was one of those people who could hold his own against ten men, but


    dispatching twenty people with such ease and swiftness was simply something he could not


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    achieve.


    ¡°Whoa! You¡¯re f*cking awesome! This is the first time I have seen someone who can fight like that!


    ¡°Queenie was stunned silly, and it took her a while before she had the frame of mind to run to


    Severin¡¯s side. There, she looked at him with adtion.


    Severin smiled wryly. ¡°Could you be a little less crass in your words? It¡¯d sound nicer if you avoid using


    the F-word. Girls should watch their words. Don¡¯t go around dropping F-bombs everywhere.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s the truth! You ARE f*cking awesome!¡± Queenie rolled her eyes and looked at Hugh again. She


    was no longer afraid of him at that moment. ¡°Do you know how powerful my cousin is, now? Can you


    let us go then?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Okay!¡± Hugh raised his hand, wiped away the cold sweat from his forehead, then stretched out


    his hand again to indicate that they could leave.


    Queenie heaved a sigh of relief after finally getting the chance to leave safely.


    To her surprise, however, Severin remarked, ¡°Leave? Why should we? We haven¡¯t settled scores yet!¡±


    After saying that, he walked right to the sofa and say down by imitating Hugh.. ¡°You cheated my cousin


    out of so much money, and I originally wanted to just stick by my decision to avoid any


    conflict. I never wanted to hold it against you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to bully my cousin repeatedly and


    humiliate her. How much do you think you should pay her for what you did?¡±


    Hugh wiped off his cold sweat again, but he still said to Severin, ¡°Think twice before you do anything,


    kid. If you leave right now, you¡¯ll have my respect for being a good man and I¡¯ll just forget about what


    happened today. If you try and extort me, then I won¡¯t just let this matter end here!¡±


    ¡°Arghh!¡± Johnny and the rest of them who were on the ground were wailing in pain, but Johnny endured


    the pain and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line, pal. Do you have any idea who Hugh is? The only reason we¡¯re


    not telling you is because we¡¯re worried that you¡¯ll be scared to death!¡±


    Severin said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m not the kind to cause trouble, but I fear nothing once I make my move.


    Come at me with all you¡¯ve got! But if you don¡¯t pay up andpensate my cousin for the mental


    distress that you¡¯ve caused her, I¡¯ll kill you right now Hugh, or whatever your name is!¡± He had an


    indifferent look, almost as if he was talking about the most trivial of things.


    However, Queenie¡¯s lips twitched a few times and she was frightened by Severin¡¯s pretentiousness. I


    already told him that Hugh has a strong supporter, so why does Severin have. to try and act bold? She


    smiled awkwardly at Hugh, then approached Severin and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Severin. I¡¯m not in any mental


    distress right now, so they don¡¯t need to pay for that. Didn¡¯t you also say that you¡¯d much rather avoid


    any conflict?¡±


    ¡°Well, the conflict has already happened. I don¡¯t have any other way!¡± Severin smiled slightly.


    stretched his waist, and said, ¡°They only have themselves to me for angering a beast like me!¡±

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Chapter 176


    Hugh gritted his teeth and his vision turned sharp in an instant. He rushed out all of a sudden, then


    raised his leg and swiped a kick at Severin. He was someone that no ordinary person would dare to


    provoke, and hisbat strength was quite formidable too, despite being frightened by


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Severin¡¯s attack earlier.


    However, Severin would not be able to fight back that easily from the sofa, so Hughunched at


    surprise attack. He believed that Severin would be done for if he could justnd a strong kick.


    ¡°A sneak attack?¡± Hugh¡¯s speed was fast, but he moved like a snail in Severin¡¯s eyes. With a p of


    the hand, he smacked away Hugh¡¯s oing kick and raised his leg again to kick Hugh¡¯s crotch.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± The next second, Hugh flew backward and fell to the ground with a thump. His hands were


    covering hisher regions as he uttered an agonized wail. He could clearly feel that his wiener was


    bing useless!


    ¡°Graaah! You¡¯ll regret this!¡± Hugh red at Severin, and veins were bulging from his forehead as he


    was in severe pain.


    Severin stood up slowly, walked up to Hugh, and looked condescendingly at him. ¡°Do you regret. trying


    to sneak an attack on me earlier? I only wanted you to pay a hundred and fifty thousand to her, but I¡¯m


    afraid that won¡¯t be enough now. You¡¯ll have to pay four-hundred-and-fifty-thousand


    dors!¡±


    Queenie covered her mouth in surprise and could not believe what was happening before her. It never


    crossed her mind that Severin would dare to beat Hugh up like that. In addition, he wanted Hugh to pay


    four-hundred-and-fifty-thousand too! Judging from how things were progressing, the person supporting


    Hugh would be pissed for sure!


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds, or else you¡¯ll be dead!¡± Severin said calmly, but the threat in his tone was


    evident.


    ¡°I, Hugh Tanglewood, am not afraid of death. You should think twice before you provoke the forces


    behind me. Do you think you can afford to anger them?¡±


    Hugh raised his head, red at Severin, and wanted nothing more than to tear Severin into a million


    pieces.


    ¡°Ten, nine, eight¡­¡± Severin began to count down from ten without even bothering to look at the other


    party.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Hugh was speechless for he had never seen such a bold person before.


    ¡°¡­five, four¡­¡± Severin lifted a leg as soon as he uttered ¡®four¡¯.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Hugh was scared atst. He could sense an overwhelmingly murderous aura and endured the


    pain. ¡°Give me the bank ount number. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you!¡±


    Severin turned to Queenie and asked, ¡°Do you have your ount number with you?¡±


    Queenie was dumbfounded and helpless at that moment because she was shocked by the aura


    coming from Severin. She took out her bank ount details and then stretched out her trembling


    hand to hand it over to Hugh.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Chapter 177


    Hugh gritted his teeth and endured the agonizing pain as he finally transferred the money to Queenie¡¯s


    ount.


    ¡°I received it!¡± Queenie¡¯s voice trembled as she looked at the number disyed on her phone. She had


    never seen such a huge sum of money in her life!


    ¡°Haha, wonderful! Let¡¯s go!¡± Severinughed and left with Queenie.


    ¡°Hugh¡­Hugh¡­you need to let ¡®them¡¯ know. That f*cker¡­.he crossed the line.¡± One of the guys


    crawled over to Hugh.


    Hugh red angrily at the other party and yelled, ¡°You dumbf*ck! Do you know what¡¯s the most.


    important thing we need to do right now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± That subordinate had been beaten up so badly that all he thought about was revenge.


    Hugh gritted his teeth and winced in pain. ¡°Call an ambnce and have me sent me to the hospital,


    you f*ckwad. I don¡¯t even know whether or not my wiener is still working!¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, that¡¯s right! We need to go to the hospital!¡± the guy came to his senses and agreed.


    At that moment, Severin and Queenie had walked out of the vi and toward the Audi A8 that was


    parked on the street. When they got into the vehicle, Queenie was still in a daze and felt unable to calm


    herself down.


    After a few seconds, she tugged on Severin¡¯s arm and said, ¡°We need to run. It has to be as far away


    from here as possible! Hugh won¡¯t let us go that easily now that you¡¯ve extorted forty hundred and fifty


    thousand from him! Bring your family, and I¡¯ll bring mine too. Both our families. will run away together


    and leave this ce! We don¡¯t need to worry about money now that we have forty hundred and fifty


    thousand!¡±


    Once she made that remark, she seemed to think of something and said, ¡°You¡­you shouldn¡¯t have


    asked for the money. We should¡¯ve just left when they let us leave! We stand to lose so much more


    even if we run away right now. Your vi is worth millions, and it¡¯s not like you can bring it with you!


    There won¡¯t be enough time to sell it either!¡±


    Severin chuckled heartlessly when he saw Queenie being so nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too


    much of a scaredy cat? I remember you fighting those bullies who picked on me when I was still a kid.


    We grew up together, you know. Why are you getting less and less courageous the older you get?¡±


    Queenie rolled her eyes at Severin. ¡°I¡¯m not a scaredy cat. Hugh just has a strong backer, and I don¡¯t


    think we¡¯ll have the chance to escape if we don¡¯t escape now.¡±


    ¡°Does it matter if he¡¯s got a backer? Just rx, okay? I wasn¡¯t scared of him when I beat him up earlier,


    and I¡¯ll do the same if hees to cause trouble again!¡± Severin smiled slightly and seemed


    nonchnt about it.


    Queenie was speechless for a moment. ¡°You say that like you¡¯re invincible. Who do you think you are?


    Are you one of the four legendary war gods?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Hehe, nah, the war gods aren¡¯t that big of a deal. They¡¯re all my apprentices!¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Queenie nearly vomited blood when she heard that. ¡°You¡¯ve honed your bragging skills in the few


    years that we haven¡¯t seen each other. Are you sure we don¡¯t need to run away?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Don¡¯t worry so much!¡± Severin smiled and said, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t say that I extorted


    the other party for forty hundred and fifty thousand. It makes me sound horrible. I¡¯m not that sort ofN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    person, and it¡¯s not like I wanted that puny sum¡± Severin paused briefly before continuing to exin, ¡°I


    came to pay back the nine thousand you owed, and that sum has already been paid, which was why I


    didn¡¯t ask for the same sum when I left. As for the four-hundred-and- fifty-thousand dors, it¡¯s their


    compensation to you for causing you mental distress. You are obliged to take it because it¡¯s


    compensation. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Compensation?¡± Queenie smiled wryly. ¡°Why do I feel that this money is more like a hot potato. than


    money?¡±

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Chapter 178


    Severin smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Your next step should be to resign from your job, don¡¯t you think? You have a


    lot of cash now, after all. If your parents ask where you got it from, just tell them that I returned it to your


    family. That¡¯ll spare you from having to exin the full story to them. Anyway, we¡¯ll view some homes


    once you hand in your resignation¡±


    ¡°View some homes?¡± Queenie was speechless. That damn Severin had caused so much trouble, and


    yet he was somehow thinking about going house-viewing. However, when she saw that Severin had no


    ns to run away, she had no choice but to cancel her ns in the hope that Severin would have a few


    tricks up his sleeve and not fear Hugh¡¯s backer.


    Severin drove the car and arrived outside a bar. After parking the car, Severin and Queenie walked into


    the establishment, where Queenie had a word with the manager.


    ¡°I¡¯m quitting, Paul!¡± Queenie said as she looked at her manager, Paul. ¡°Could you pay me the rest of


    my sry? I haven¡¯t worked much this month, but themission on drinks adds up to more than


    seven hundred dors.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quitting?¡± Her manager froze for a moment and his expression seemed to sink. Queenie was


    good-looking and had a stunning figure, so it was no surprise that a rich kid named Gareth had fallen in


    love with her recently and wanted to make her his.


    Gareth had already discussed that with Paul and even offered several thousand dors to Paul in


    private so thetter would tamper with the drinks. His n was to have Paul arrange for Queenie to


    keep himpany at one of the private rooms, and when the time was right, Paul would privately pass


    the tampered bottle of wine to the rich young man. What happened next between the rich kid and


    Queenieter on was none of Paul¡¯s concern, since he already had the money in the bag.


    Little did he expect that a problem would pop up not long after he took the money in exchange for


    agreeing to help Gareth. He would stand to lose a lot if Queenie quit her job! When that happened, the


    money would have to be refunded, and Gareth would certainly be unhappy enough that he might even


    p Paul a couple of times. He knew that he could not mess with a rich kid.


    Paul was stunned for a moment, but he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Why would you resign so


    suddenly when you¡¯ve been doing such a great job all this while? This is too sudden. What am I going


    to do once you¡¯re gone? And besides, didn¡¯t you say you needed money?¡±


    Queenie smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I don¡¯tck money anymore, Paul, and a ce like this just isn¡¯t


    suitable for me. I¡¯ve decided to quit, so I hope you¡¯ll approve my resignation!¡±


    Paul frowned and had a troubled expression on his face. He looked at Severin, who was standing


    beside Queenie, and frowned when he saw that Severin was dressed rather stylishly. He could not help


    but ask, ¡°Did you get a rich guy to take care of you now? Is that why you¡¯re not short of money and n


    to quit?¡±


    Queenie nced at Severin and realized that Paul had misunderstood her situation. She exined


    hurriedly, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken! This is actually my cousin. He owed my family some money, and he finally


    returned everything to me. I was able to pay Hugh everything I owe him, so now I can finally quit my


    job!¡±


    Patentry that straint and


    hot and for


    fier est long, et


    work for pr


    Quranin wet sibendy disgusted with having to hang manpany and the wanted tin leave that ce e


    Iring time ago Given har ingested nature, however, Paul¡¯s words seem to


    have made her hereltete a little


    ¡°Help me just this one. Queenie Paul looked expity at Queenie, as if to beg her


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Queenie finally nodded when she saw his pleading gaze

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Chapter 179


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Queenie! Remember toe to work tonight. It¡¯s only for a few hours anyway, and


    you¡¯ll get your pay as soon as you clock off!¡± Paul looked gratefully at Queenie and heaved at sigh of


    relief.


    ¡°Okay. Please excuse me for now then!¡± Queenie nodded and quickly walked out with Severin.


    As soon as she walked out, Severin said to her, ¡°Why do I feel that there¡¯s something fishy with your


    manager? Judging from how he acted earlier, it seems like it¡¯s very important to him that youre to


    work tonight!¡±


    Queenie did not read too much into it. ¡°Two of the girls couldn¡¯te, so they¡¯re short of people now.


    He just wants me to help cover for them tonight. I¡¯ll just do it since it¡¯s only one night. I can. still quit


    once my shift¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°I still have the feeling that he has something ulterior motive!¡± Severin insisted on his point of view.


    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. Paul is a very nice person, and if a customer wants to bring us away with them, he¡¯ll


    exin to them that we only keep the customerspany at the bar and that we never spend the night


    with them. If they insist on having a girl for the night, he¡¯ll direct them to the other girls who specifically


    y that role.¡± Queenie smiled and said to Severin. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have such a negative view of


    everyone!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Now that you¡¯ve already exined your perspective, I guess I was just mistaken then!¡± Severin


    smiled, drove the car, and soon came to a newlyunched property. ¡°What do you think of this ce?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice, and theyout is impressive too, but it¡¯s a bit expensive because it¡¯s located in the city center.


    An ordinary three-bedroom apartment costs nearly two hundred and sixty thousand dors!¡± Queenie


    then smiled and remarked, ¡°Hold on. You already have your big vi, so why are viewing homes?¡±


    ¡°For you to buy!¡± Severin said straightforwardly. ¡°You and your mother are still living in a less-


    developed part of the city, and I heard that your houses are a little old. Don¡¯t you want your parents to


    have a better life?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do! I just never had the money.¡± Queenie sighed. ¡°I tend to look at all sorts of property on


    the inte during my spare time. This ce is great because of its spacious rooms andrge


    balconies. I¡¯ve seen their listings before, but when I look at the price, I feel like it¡¯s something I can


    never afford for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have four hundred and fifty thousand right now? What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s get that


    house!¡± Severin said immediately.


    Queenie smiled wryly and said, ¡°But, the money in my ount belongs to Hugh, and it was practically


    robbed from him. I¡¯m worried that they might try and cause trouble, so I¡¯m afraid to spend the money.


    What if I have to return itter?¡±


    Severin was a little speechless at Queenie¡¯s timidness. He took back the bank card from her hand and


    said, ¡°If you say that the money in it was robbed, then strictly speaking, I was the one who robbed him.


    Now it¡¯s mine, so I¡¯ll use that money to buy a house for your family. Does that sound.


    better? I owe your family big time after what you did to help us all these years!¡±


    After speaking, Severin got out of the car with the bank card.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Queenie got out of the car too. She did not expect that her anxiety would make Severin


    unhappy.


    The two of them soon entered the sales department and looked at the floor ns. In the end, Queenie


    could not help but suggest to Severin, ¡°Why don¡¯t I buy a smaller one? Perhaps a two- bedroom one?


    They have two-bedroom units that are much cheaper than other units!¡±


    ¡°No can do. Two-bedroom houses are too small. You need at least a three-bedroom house. I think this


    one is pretty good. Why don¡¯t you choose which floor you prefer?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°You have a good eye, sir. Three bedrooms are the minimum nowadays. After all, wouldn¡¯t you want a


    baby in the future?¡± The female saleswoman echoed in agreement from one side as soon. as she


    heard that.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Chapter 180


    baby?¡± Severin was speechless. He shot back coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! She¡¯s my cousin!¡±


    Jeenie felt embarrassed and blushed.


    h, I¡¯m so sorry! I thought you were a young couple who were nning to buy a house to stay ter


    marriage! I¡¯m really sorry for the misunderstanding!¡± The female saleswoman realized that e had used


    the wrong line on them and smiled awkwardly as a result. ¡°You¡¯re both very tractive, and you look like a


    couple at first nce, which is why-¡±


    Iright, we get it!¡± Severin stopped the saleswoman and smiled. ¡°Anyway, can you bring us to one the


    show models?¡±


    h, that¡¯s right! Let¡¯s have a look!¡± Queenie agreed.


    ueenie? Is that you? It is!¡± All of a sudden, a man in a white suit walked over with a young woman ilding


    his arm. Queenie¡¯s expression turned sullen when she saw that the person was her college


    assmate.


    s name was Ferid Be, and Queenie had rejected him after he tried to win her heart back. iring their


    college days. After graduating from university, he continued to stalk her for some ne but his efforts


    failed in the end too. Eventually, after he found out that Queenie became a B- rl, he began to demean


    her in an unnerving way, saying stuff like she was an indecent person and at she probably took that job


    because she wanted to get a sugar daddy.


    owever, Queenie chose to turn a blind eye to his remarks, and she felt lucky that she did not get gether


    with a man as petty as him. Her life might be much worse in the future if she ended up ith him. She just


    did not expect to meet him there.


    re you here to view the fora house?¡± Queenie frowned but still greeted him nheless.


    rid put his arms around his young femalepanion and then said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re !re to


    view the house, or more urately, buy one. We just paid the deposit!¡± After Ferid said at, he sneered,


    ¡°Although we only paid the deposit, we¡¯re grateful that we¡¯re able to buy a house. re, especially since


    it¡¯s in the city. Our downpayment is about a hundred and sixteen thousand. ors, which means we


    only need a loan of about forty thousand to sixty thousand dors!¡±


    Jon hearing that price, Queenie smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s great that you can have your own house. >w.


    Although it¡¯s just a two-bedroom one, it¡¯s good enough to be able to afford a house in this art of ce.


    And besides, you only need a small loan, so there¡¯s no pressure on your finances!¡±


    If course, there¡¯s no pressure! We wouldn¡¯t have been in such a hurry if Faye and I weren¡¯t about get


    married, but the date¡¯s already been chosen. But at least we¡¯ll be able to repay the loan in ivance of


    two or three years. Once that¡¯s out of the way, we can live a good life without having


    worry about the mortgage!¡±


    erid felt extremely proud. After all, he had just graduated from university a few years ago, and he ad it


    quite good considering the amount of savings he managed to get.


    erid, is this the woman you tried to woo for several years but didn¡¯t manage to win her heart?¡± he young


    woman folded her hands on her chest and said, ¡°Are you also here to view a house? Is


    it a two-bedroom one? How much down payment do you n to pay? Forty thousand? Fifty


    thousand?¡±


    ¡°Haha,e on babe, the definitely didn¡¯te to buy a house She¡¯s just here to view them! If the can


    afford to buy a house. I¡¯ll spell my name backward and call myself Derif! She¡¯s a B-girl now, and I heardAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    she still owes a lot of money. Do you expect her to be able to afford a house?¡± Feridughed and


    began to mock Queenie again.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Chapter 181


    After hearing that, the expression on the saleswoman¡¯s face changed a little. She thought she was


    about to close a sale seeing how generous Severin and Queenie were when they were considering


    buying one unit.


    The moment she knew they did not have the money and were just window shopping struck her. If that


    was real, Severin and Queenie were just wasting her time.


    ¡°What? She is a B-girl? Ferid, luckily you did not pick her. Otherwise, you are going to regret it for the


    rest of your life. You can never tell if she would apany some rich kids after her shift or not,¡± Faye


    expressed her opinion in a weird tone with her eyes looking contemptuous at Queenie.


    Immediately after that, she added, ¡°Are you her boyfriend? If you are, I advise you better break up with


    her as soon as possible. She must have slept with many men!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Severin could not tolerate it anymore after hearing that. He stepped forward and pped Faye.


    ¡°Good job!¡± Queenie was going to do it but Severin beat her to it. She felt extremely satisfied seeing


    Faye getting pped.


    It was not like she wanted to work in the bar if she had a choice. Regardless of that, she would never


    use her body in exchange for money. Indeed, there were many times when she was tempted.


    Nevertheless, she turned all the offers down every time. The thing Faye said had gone way over her


    boundary and she was really infuriated by it.


    ¡°You-you pped me??¡± Faye covered a side of her face with her hand and looked in disbelief.


    ¡°Queenie is my cousin! So apologize to her now. Or I¡¯m not going to let you leave this ce!¡± Severin


    said coldly along with a terrifying vibe.


    Faye quickly hid behind Ferid, ¡°Ferid! You-you said you will protect me, didn¡¯t you? Why are you just


    standing here and doing nothing?¡±


    ¡°So she is your cousin. Hey, kid, how dare you p my woman? I¡¯m going to have you pay for what.


    you did!¡± Ferid was dumbstruck.


    After he reacted, he grasped his fist tight and punched at Severin. Unfortunately, Ferid was just a


    normal person. A white cor that could not punch his way out of a paper bag. How could a person like


    him actually be able topete with Severin?


    Undoubtedly, Severin was able to catch his punch. With just a little strength, Ferid squatted down in


    pain.


    ¡°Ouch, ouch, let go of me. It hurts!¡± Ferid squatted and his tears were about to fall from his eyes


    because of the pain.


    ¡°Geez, you¡¯re so weak!¡± Severin applied a little strength and pushed Ferid away.


    It resulted in Ferid stumbling to the ground and looking embarrassingly.


    ¡°You-you are useless!¡± Faye was so angry and ashamed.


    ¡°Kneel and apologize. Do you hear me?¡± Severin looked at her

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Chapter 182


    ¡°Why should I scram? I¡¯ve already apologized. I¡¯m not leaving. Let¡¯s see if you can really afford to buy


    the house or not!¡± Faye thought she was humiliated and wanted to find a different way to beat Queenie.


    ¡°Severin, where¡¯s my bank card?¡± Queenie asked. Severin passed it to her.


    With the bank card in her hand, she said to the saleswoman, ¡°I don¡¯t need to see the show unit. I¡¯ll get


    the unit on the sixth floor. Full payment in cash. Can you round up the figure?¡±


    ¡°Sure. That will be two hundred thousand dors in total. Ma¡¯am, you can pay here. I¡¯ll go and prepare


    the document!¡± The saleswoman was very excited.


    ¡°What? Paying in full with cash for the unit?¡± Ferid got on his feet and eximed.


    In the beginning, his intention was to show off his ability to Queenie and made Queenie regret not


    being with him. He wanted to show Queenie that she could own a roof over her head and that their


    future would get better if she agrees to be with him. Yet, he was dumbstruck to hear the unit cost two


    hundred thousand dors and Queenie was going to pay in full.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Faye was stunned too. When she saw Queenie going over to make her payment, she gave Ferid a


    signal and quickly left the ce together.


    ¡°Ah!¡± When everything was settled, Queenie came over and stretched her back. ¡°It feels so good! This


    was not the first time he humiliated me. I have been tolerating it. It definitely feels good to see their


    faces just now!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Feeling good after buying the house? Oh, right. You don¡¯t have a car yet. Let¡¯s go buy a car!¡±


    Severin said after the thought entered his mind.


    When they left the ce, Queenie started to n how to use the remaining money.


    ¡°Hey, Eston, look. Isn¡¯t that Severin?¡± Lucy asked when she saw and pointed at Severin. She was


    apanying her friends toe to look at the show house. It did not take long before she saw


    Severin.


    A fit of rage sparked in Easton¡¯s body when he heard that name. He grasped his fist tightly. ¡°What the


    hell is that b*stard doing here?¡±


    ¡°Hoho. What else can do you here? Duh! He must be here to buy a house!¡± One of their friends said.


    ¡°Huh? I have never seen that woman beside him before,¡± Lucy said after she felt shocked. ¡°I bet he


    must be seeing other women secretly now that he has some money in his pocket. After all the years


    Diane waited for him and he actually bring another woman here to buy a house? It looks like he is


    buying the house for that woman!¡±


    ¡°This is a good chance to stir up their rtionship. What are you waiting for?¡± Easton reminded.


    Lucy quickly took out her phone and snapped two photos before she nodded with satisfaction. Hmph!


    Severin, I got you this time! I hope what is waiting for him when he goes back home to Diane.¡±


    Later, they went to look at the show unit with their friends and went back home.


    When they were back at home, Lucy put her arms around Easton and said, ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t we rx


    and give it a try?¡±


    Easton felt helpless when Lucy was inviting him for coitus. After he offended Severin at the restaurant


    owned by Jada, he discovered there was something wrong with his body. It seemed like he was losing


    his ability as a man. As a matter of fact, he loved women and also enjoyed. coitus. Otherwise, he would


    not be screwing Lucy in the first ce. Moreover, he was also secretly in contact with a few other


    women but Lucy did not know it. If he could not enjoy the pleasure of being a man, what was the


    meaning of living?


    Unfortunately, Easton noticed he was still unable to man up even after a while.


    He gripped his fist tight. ¡°F*ck! Severin must be the one who did this to me. It must be him! Although he


    did not touch me that day, I can sense it from the way he looked at me when he left. He must have


    secretly done something to me!¡±


    Lucy was at a loss for words. With a sullen face, she said, ¡°Honey, if this keeps up, what should we do?


    I¡¯m like a widow except you are not dead.¡±

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Chapter 183


    Easton¡¯s face was gloomy and sullen. He thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make an appointment. with


    the hospital to check my body to see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    He gripped his fist tightly. ¡°What we need to do now is ask Jada if she could get Mister Edward to help


    us to get rid of Severin!¡±


    Lucky smiled bitterly. ¡°Mister Edward is the young master from a second-tier upper-ss family. We


    hardly have the chance to get in touch with him. Jada is our only hope. She did go to see him the other


    day but Mister Edward was busy and did not have the time for her. Damn it! Why is it so hard to get rid


    of Severin? Even the bodyguards from the Stones were not his match!¡±


    ¡°I know! He had some dumb luck. If Larry¡¯s mother was not sick and did not need Severin to treat her


    on that day, Larry will never help him. We will not be in this situation either!¡± Easton said.


    He paused for a while and continued, ¡°Especially when many masters from my family were there. No


    matter how strong Severin is, there is no way he could defeat so many people by himself. Sigh! I can


    only saydy luck is not on our side!¡±


    Lucy spoke, ¡°Larry had explicitly told the head of the Stones not to try to touch Severin. If not, he would


    go after the Stones. Now we can only put our hopes with Mister Edward. He¡¯s from a second-tier


    upper-ss family. If he¡¯s willing to help, Larry is not going to be a problem to him.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The second-tier upper-ss family is not afraid of Draco Hall. They have the power to fight


    against Draco Hall. Even if Mister Edward killed Severin, Larry will never cross his family because of


    Severin!¡± Easton agreed by nodding his head.


    Out of the blue, Easton¡¯s phone rang. After he hung up, a joyful expression appeared on his face.


    *F*ck! There¡¯s finally some good news!¡± he said excitingly.


    ¡°What?¡± Lucy shared the same feeling. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me someone knocked and killed Severin in a car


    crash. It¡¯s marvelous if that happened!¡±


    Easton chuckled. ¡°Mister Edward has agreed to meet at Dratin Hotel. Jada is asking us to join so we


    can help to persuade him. It¡¯s going to have a better effect that way.¡±


    Lucy¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Haha! What are we waiting for? I guessed Severin only has a few days left to


    live. If Mister Edward is willing to help, it¡¯s no longer a problem!¡±


    Quickly enough, they drove and arrived at Dratin Hotel. When they were at the entrance, they saw


    Jada and her bodyguards were waiting for them.


    ¡°How is it, Miss Jada? Do we have a chance? Is Mister Edward here?¡± Easton went up and asked


    hopefully.


    Jada smiled. ¡°Yes. We have a huge chance. Mister Edward holds grudges again Severin. And I think


    he likes Diane too. Let¡¯s stir things up and add fume to the fire. I have a good feeling about it!


    Easton and Lucy exchanged looks and were thrilled to hear that. The three of them waited for a while


    before Edward arrived with his bodyguards.


    10 fade se was ginomy and sullen. He thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make an appointment ent 11 he


    hospital to check my body to see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ppco hdfs: ot hotly: ¡°What we need to do now is ask Jada if she could get Mister Edward to s to bet nt


    of st severin!¡±


    smiled bitterte: 17. Mister Edward is the young master from a second-tier upper-ss family. rdly have


    the of chance to get in touch with him. Jada is our only hope. She did go to see him. ter day but lister er


    edward was busy and did not have the time for her. Damn it! Why is it so > get nd of Severiant: Even


    the bodyguards from the Stones were not his match!¡±


    v! He had some timbrib luck. If Larry¡¯s mother was not sick and did not need Severin to treat


    that day, Larry will never or help him. We will not be in this situation either!¡± Easton said.


    used for a while and continued, Especially when many masters from my family were there. itter how


    strong Severin is, the there is no way he could defeat so many people by himself. Sigh!


    nly saydy tuck is not on ptinumade!¡±


    poke, ¡°Larry had explicitly telt tanne head of the Stones not to try to touch Severin. If not, he go after


    the Stones. Now we re can only put our hopes with Mister Edward. He¡¯s from a d-tier upper-ss


    family. If he sawking to help. Larry is not going to be a problem to him.¡±


    The second-tier upper-ss family is ne not afraid of Draco Hall. They have the power to fight t Draco


    Hall. Even if Mister Edward tdikded severin, Larry will never cross his family because erin! Easton


    agreed by nodong teste acad.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    theblue, Easton¡¯s phone rang. After hr te nung up, a joyful expression appeared on his face.


    There¡¯s finally some good news! he said eo cxcitingl


    ?¡±Lucy shared the same feeling. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me someone knocked and killed Severin in a car


    It¡¯s marvelous if that happened!¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Mister Edward has agreed to rent et ut ratin Hotel. Jada is asking us to join so 1 help to


    persuade him. It¡¯s going to have a be her er ct that way.¡±


    eyes sparkled. ¡°Haha! What are we waiting for? I guquessed Severin only has a few days left If Mister


    Edward is willing to help, it¡¯s no longer e procistem!


    / enough, they drove and arrived at Dratin Hotel. When an anew were at the entrance, they saw nd her


    bodyguards were waiting for them.


    sit, Miss Jada? Do we have a chance? Is Mister Edward herre East


    lly.


    ed


    miled. ¡°Yes. We have a huge chance. Mister Edward holds ortes acaine likes Diane too. Let¡¯s stir


    things up and add fume to the fire. I have ve a good


    1 and Lucy exchanged looks and were thrilled to hear that. The three of them waite before Edward


    arrived with his bodyguards.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Chapter 184


    ¡°Hi, Mister Edward. I¡¯m Easton and this is my fiancee, Lucy.¡± Easton curried favor with Edward as he


    approached and bowed a little when he saw Edward arriving.


    Edward took a look at Lucy and there were sparks in his eyes. He had to admit Lucy was a beautiful


    woman. ¡®No wonder Easton would trick Severin and insist on stealing her away from Severin. She does


    look pretty and has a wonderful body. Especially her boobs. But Diane is still better than her.¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The elegant and gracious Diane epassed was hard to find among other women.


    ¡°Haha. So you are Easton. I know you because Severin went to screw up your wedding a couple of


    days ago. Your family was left with eggs on their faces after that. You are the hot topic among the noble


    families. Haha!¡± Edward was extremely arrogant when he said that and did not care about Easton¡¯s


    feelings.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! F*ck Severin! I¡¯m not going to let this pass easily!¡± Easton was infuriated with his


    gritted teeth. ¡°It was a totally speechless situation. We even invited de to the wedding but who knew


    Mister Henry and the others ended up siding with Severin? Just because he got lucky and saved Larry


    once. I¡¯m totally speechless.¡±


    Lucy also added, ¡°In fact, the Longhorns do not owe Severin anymore. When we wanted to get rid of


    Severin together with Miss Jada, it turned out he knew someone from Draco Hall. So people. from


    Draco Hall helped him too. Later we found out Larry¡¯s mother was sick and Larry helped Severin


    because he needed Severin to treat his mother!¡±


    Edward looked at them. ¡°So there¡¯s nothing you guys can do to him, and decided toe find me for


    help?¡±


    Jada, Easton, and Lucy felt embarrassed and did not know what to say.


    After a moment of silence, Jada broke the ice. ¡°Mister Edward, we actually take up the cudgel for you.


    You should deserve to be together with Diane. Severin is just a person who was in jail before. If he did


    not know to cure people and had some dumb luck, he could never live until today!¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go. We shall continue this while we eat,¡± Edward suggested.


    Obviously, he knew what were they seeking after. Even if they did note to find him, he would still


    go after Severin.


    Having these people asking him for help, he was not let this chance go easily when he could try to get


    some benefits from them. It was for the best too. Thus, he was more than happy to meet with


    them.


    Shortly, the table was full of delicious dishes and a couple of bottles of expensive red wines.


    Edward looked at them and said, ¡°Easton, you must be the one who hates Severin the most. You had


    your finger broken because of him. Even though it was reattached, it is not functioning anymore, right?¡±


    Easton looked at his wrapped-up finger and gritted his teeth angrily. ¡°I wish I can beat the crap out of


    that b*stard!¡±


    ¡°I hate him too! Not only did he beat him, but he also made us knelt down to beg for mercy. I have


    never been so humiliated in my whole life!¡± Jada said.


    ¡°Yes. So all of you hate Severin very much!¡± Edward smiled. ¡°But I don¡¯t actually have anything big.


    against him. He didn¡¯t screw up my wedding or pped me.¡±


    He paused for a while before continuing. ¡°So why should I help you guys?¡±


    ¨C

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Chapter 185


    Easton and Lucy exchanged looks with each other. They frowned as their faces looked terrible.


    Before this, Jada had expressed that there was a high hope Edward would help them. Based on


    Edward¡¯s current attitude, it did not seem like Edward would help them..


    Easton smiled awkwardly. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s nothing serious between you and Severin. But I think Diane is


    totally into him right now. Think about it. If Diane ends up together with Severin, you are going to miss


    out on her.¡±


    The corner of Edward¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s not going to take Diane from me.


    After all, I¡¯ve promised to give Diane¡¯s parents a million dors as dowry. Her parent will help me to


    persuade their daughter. Besides, do you think Diane¡¯s family will agree to let her marry Severin that


    poor guy with a lousy house?¡±


    At that moment, Jada burst outughing. ¡°Haha. Mister Edward, I think you are a bit slow with the


    information. Severin is not living in the lousy house anymore. His house is far better than the one I live


    in now.¡±


    ¡°How could that be? I remember your family was lucky enough to get the chance to buy a house in


    Dragon Lake Vista. We wanted to buy but didn¡¯t have the chance.¡± Edward was shocked.


    If Severin really could afford to live in Dragon Lake Vista, there was no saying that Diane¡¯s parents


    would probably ept Severin because of Selene.


    Easton added, ¡°As I said, Severin got lucky. After he saved Henry, Henry gave him a vi in Dragon


    Lake Vista as a reward. This guy now has a vi and a car. There¡¯s a possibility Diane¡¯s family will think


    differently of him!¡±


    ¡°Tsk! He still cannotpare to me. I¡¯m a member of the Horsefields and also the only son of my


    parent. My identity is something that Severin can never beat me. Besides, the Shanahans should be


    grateful that I don¡¯t mind Diane already has a daughter. I don¡¯t believe the Shanahans are blind enough


    to choose Severin over me!¡± Edward snorted.


    At this point, Lucy felt speechless. From the looks of it, Edward was very confident with his identity and


    family.


    ording to a woman¡¯s intuition, she had a feeling Diane was not the type of woman who love. money.


    Besides, if Diane was really the money-type woman, she would not wait that many years to reunite with


    Severin.


    She thought about it. ¡°Mister Edward. Think about it. If Diane loves money, do you think she would wait


    five years to be with Severin? And she rather fallout with her family because of a man. Do you think her


    family can force her to marry you?¡±


    Jada agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t tell me that you are thinking Diane will leave Severin after living poorly


    for a period of time. Are you seriously going to think Diane will think she chooses the wrong person


    because she is going to fight over daily matters with Severin? Don¡¯t be a fool. They are now living in a


    vi and they also had scammed some money from Easton. Now, do you still think they will break up


    because of some silly matters?¡±


    Chapter 185


    Easton and Lucy exchanged looks with each other. They frowned as their faces looked terrible.


    Before this, Jada had expressed that there was a high hope Edward would help them. Based on


    Edward¡¯s current attitude, it did not seem like Edward would help them..


    Easton smiled awkwardly. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s nothing serious between you and Severin. But I think Diane is


    totally into him right now. Think about it. If Diane ends up together with Severin, you are going to miss


    out on her.¡±


    The corner of Edward¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s not going to take Diane from me.


    After all, I¡¯ve promised to give Diane¡¯s parents a million dors as dowry. Her parent will help me to


    persuade their daughter. Besides, do you think Diane¡¯s family will agree to let her marry Severin that


    poor guy with a lousy house?¡±


    At that moment, Jada burst outughing. ¡°Haha. Mister Edward, I think you are a bit slow with the


    information. Severin is not living in the lousy house anymore. His house is far better than the one I live


    in now.¡±


    ¡°How could that be? I remember your family was lucky enough to get the chance to buy a house in


    Dragon Lake Vista. We wanted to buy but didn¡¯t have the chance.¡± Edward was shocked.


    If Severin really could afford to live in Dragon Lake Vista, there was no saying that Diane¡¯s parents


    would probably ept Severin because of Selene.


    Easton added, ¡°As I said, Severin got lucky. After he saved Henry, Henry gave him a vi in Dragon


    Lake Vista as a reward. This guy now has a vi and a car. There¡¯s a possibility Diane¡¯s family will think


    differently of him!¡±


    ¡°Tsk! He still cannotpare to me. I¡¯m a member of the Horsefields and also the only son of my


    parent. My identity is something that Severin can never beat me. Besides, the Shanahans should be


    grateful that I don¡¯t mind Diane already has a daughter. I don¡¯t believe the Shanahans are blind enough


    to choose Severin over me!¡± Edward snorted.


    At this point, Lucy felt speechless. From the looks of it, Edward was very confident with his identity and


    family.


    ording to a woman¡¯s intuition, she had a feeling Diane was not the type of woman who love. money.


    Besides, if Diane was really the money-type woman, she would not wait that many years to reunite with


    Severin.


    She thought about it. ¡°Mister Edward. Think about it. If Diane loves money, do you think she would wait


    five years to be with Severin? And she rather fallout with her family because of a man. Do you think her


    family can force her to marry you?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Jada agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t tell me that you are thinking Diane will leave Severin after living poorly


    for a period of time. Are you seriously going to think Diane will think she chooses the wrong person


    because she is going to fight over daily matters with Severin? Don¡¯t be a fool. They are now living in a


    vi and they also had scammed some money from Easton. Now, do you still think they will break up


    because of some silly matters?¡±

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Chapter 186


    ¡°Diane is a stubborn and idiot girl! She rather sacrifices her love because of her daughter. Damn it! *


    Edward gritted his teeth. ¡°If I send someone to kill Severin now, Diane would hate me. And I will


    never have a chance to be with her.¡±


    Easton was d to see anger had gotten control over Edward¡¯s head. He knew this was the right. time.


    Thus, he quickly showed the photos they took just now to him. ¡°Look at this. Severin is not really an


    honest person. It looks like he is trying to please Diane and want to be together with Diane but behind


    Diane¡¯s back, he¡¯s having affair with another woman. He even brought this woman to buy a house!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Edward took a closer look and gripped his fist tightly. ¡°Damn you, Severin! You¡¯re a b* stard


    for cheating on Diane! Does he think he can treat me like a fool?¡±


    Lucy joined the conversation. ¡°I know what kind of person Severin is. I used to be in love with him. He


    may look like a good person but he¡¯s actually not! Oh, look at that car too. I think it¡¯s Audi A8. I wonder


    if it belongs to him or that woman. If the car belongs to him, it just means he bought a new car and


    have an affair with that woman after he scammed Easton!¡±


    She paused before saying, ¡°If the car is not his, then it belongs to that woman. With that said, the


    woman is his sugar mama. What do you guys think?¡±


    Easton heard that and smacked his head. ¡°That¡¯s right! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? I don¡¯t think the car


    belongs to Severin. He¡¯s not that rich to be able to afford that expensive car. Most likely, he has found


    himself a sugar mama!¡±


    ¡°No matter what, he¡¯s a bad person!¡± Edward stood up. ¡°That¡¯s it! I can¡¯t ept seeing the woman. I


    love get cheated! I¡¯m going to the Shanahans. I¡¯m going to tell Diane¡¯s parents that this jerk is. cheating


    on their daughter and Diane knew nothing about it!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. If the Shanahans know about it, you probably won¡¯t have to do anything. The


    Shanahans would beat the hell out of Severin!¡±


    Easton¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°And if Diane found out about this, she is going to leave Severin. She probably


    will even want to kill Severin knowing this is what she gets after waiting for him for five years.¡±


    ¡°Mister Edward, we are not using it. We are doing it for your own good. Besides, Severin is our


    common enemy. We should team up to fight against him,¡± Jada consoled.


    Lucy also suggested, ¡°Mister Edward, the food is here. Let¡¯s just eat for now. I mean there¡¯s no


    rush in this.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Edward imed directly. ¡°If I don¡¯t let the Shanahans know about this, I don¡¯t have the appetite to


    eat! Easton, send me the photos. I¡¯m going over there now. You can guys can enjoy the food!¡±


    After that, he left the hotel in his car to head straight to the Shanahans.


    When Edward left, Jada let out an evilugh before she sat down. ¡°Haha. Wasn¡¯t he acting all superior


    just now? He really thinks he¡¯s something, ims Severin can never win him, and trying to


    scare us. He¡¯s so angry that I can see smokeing out of his head!¡±


    Easton smiled. ¡°That¡¯s what we want. He is the best person to go to the Shanahans to tell Diane


    about this!¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Chapter 187


    ¡°Haha! Damn, it¡¯s so nice to go shopping driving in my Audi AB!¡± Megan expressed her happiness


    At that moment, she had just returned home in good mood.


    ¡°Hehe. Did your fair-weather friendse looking for you again?¡± William asked cheekily.


    ¡°Hmph! Two of them stopped looking for me when I was poor but now they started to contact me again.


    I despised, scolded them, and asked them to leave. I treat those who didn¡¯t despise me before to a


    good meal. Now they are jealous that I¡¯m driving this car!¡± Megan answered.


    ¡°There goes another day. I think Severin earns some money because of his superb medical skill. Now


    I¡¯m just hoping to receive the dowry he promised. Our days are going to get better,¡± Felicia said.


    ¡°Missus Felicia, are you at home?¡±


    Suddenly, they heard Edward¡¯s voice from outside. Felicia frowned immediately knowing Edward was


    outside. When Severin was still in jail, she promised Edward that she would let Diane marry him and


    she was waiting for Edward to give them the dowry he promised.


    Two years ago, Edward would always bring expensive gifts for her every time he came. Undoubtedly,


    Felicia epted those gifts with no guilt. Now that even Catherine and they had epted Severin, she


    was embarrassed to face Edward.


    ¡°Should I hide somewhere?¡± she asked William.


    ¡°You can avoid him today but you¡¯re not going to avoid him every time. It¡¯s time to tell him the truth!¡±


    Williams said unhappily as he looked at his wife. ¡°I already told you that you shouldn¡¯t ept his gift.


    Gifts blind the eyes. What are you going to do now? Feeling shameful?¡±


    Felicia was at a loss for words and remained where she was.


    Edward entered and shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯m so angry! Argh!¡±


    ¡°Mister Edward, what happened? Who has the nerve to make you angry?¡± Felicia smiled awkwardly


    and groveled.


    ¡°Mister Edward, here¡¯s your tea.¡± Same as Felicia, Megan also received many gifts from Edward


    before.


    She quickly poured a cup of tea for him and had mixed feelings.


    ¡°Who else other than that jerk, Severin!¡± Edward sat on the couch and drank the tea. ¡°Diane treats him


    so well. But he actually..


    Out of the blue, he remembered something. ¡°Hey, I saw two Audi A8 parked in front and they are


    limited edition. I remembered each cost around two-hundred-and-sixty-thousand dors. Did you guys


    buy them?¡°


    ¡°Yes. They are ours. We bought it just yesterday!¡± Felicia smiled brightly when she thought of the


    car.


    ¡°Yeah! I feel so amazing driving it!¡± Megan felt the same too. ¡°It feels so damn good to drive it.


    Even Stanley never drive this type of car before. His face looked so bad yesterday!¡±


    ¡°Missus Catherine was willing to spend so much money to buy cars for you guys?¡± Edward asked


    curiously.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Chapter 188


    The fact that Stanley, the General Manager of Shanahan Corporation, did not have the luxury to drive


    this type of car. It was just impossible Catherine would bear to buy those two cars for William, Felicia,


    and Mega.


    Most importantly, everyone knew that Catherine upholds thriftiness. From the other member of the


    family, they felt like she was rtively stingy. She always reminded them that money should be spent


    on the more important area such as developing and expanding their business.


    The smiles on Felicia and Megan¡¯s faces disappeared.


    After a while, Felicia smiled awkwardly. ¡°Umm¡­Severin was the one who bought them. And he even


    bought three cars at one time. He has one and he gave us the other two.¡±


    ¡°Severin!¡± Edward¡¯s mouth was wide open when he stood up after getting shocked. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!


    He was the one who buy it? Those three cars cost 750,000 dors and above. Where did he get the


    money from?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. He was the one who bought it!¡± Megan smiled. ¡°He said he has some money. A savant he


    knew in jail gave him some money. I¡¯m not very sure either. He probably also received some money


    from Mister Henry when he cured Mister Henry!¡±


    ¡°Who cares where he gets the money I¡¯m happy as long as he bought me a car. This is the first time I


    have ever driven such a good car,¡± Felicia said.


    Edward said with a sullen face, ¡°Missus Felicia, you shouldn¡¯t let that small amount of money blind your


    eyes. Think about my identity. If Diane married me, you are going to be my mother-inw. I will treat


    you exactly like my mother. I¡¯ll buy you any cars that you want if you request them.¡±


    The anger had spiked up in Edward¡¯s mind and he was starting to act ostentatiously.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s not talk about that. No matter how rich Severin is now, he still can¡¯tpare with my


    family!¡±


    Finally, Edward remembered the reason he came here for. ¡°Diane got cheated. He has cheated all of


    you! Do you even know that?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Cheat? Severin didn¡¯t have money? So he doesn¡¯t have the money to give me the seven million


    dors dowry he promised me?¡±


    The moment Felicia heard that the first thing she thought of was the dowry Severin promised to give


    her. She gritted her teeth angrily. ¡°Damn him!¡±


    ¡°Mister Edward, do you have the proof? Are you sure Severin does not have any money?¡± Megan


    asked to confirm.


    Her face was gloomy. Although Severin bought her a car, she was not going to rest if Severin was not


    going to give them the dowry. Especially when the amount of the dowry was iparable to how


    much the cars cost.


    ¡°Wait. Seven million dors dowry? What the hell?¡± Edward was stunned.


    ¡°Severin said he is going to give us Seven million dors dowry!¡± Megan repeated.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± Edward was at a loss for words. ¡°He must be lying. Where can he fork out that amount of


    money? What a joke, Seven million dors dowry! Then what about the wedding? Is he going to throw


    Diane a wedding? How much money does he need just for the dowry and the wedding?¡±


    ¡°Mister Edward, you didn¡¯t know about the dowry?¡±


    Felicia and Megan exchanged looks with each other and realized Edward was not there because of the


    dowry.


    ¡°No!¡± Edward smiled bitterly and took out his phone. ¡°I¡¯m not here because of the dowry. But he must


    be fooling you guys. How can he possibly have that amount of money? Just think about it. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s


    trying to get you guys to like him. As time goes on, you guys would just ept him!¡±


    After that, he opened the photo and passed his phone over. I¡¯m here to tell you Severin is seeing other


    women!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± William stood up all of a sudden after hearing that. He had been keeping quiet. and


    smoking before this. ¡°Severin is not that type of guy. If he is, then what about the year Diane sacrificed


    for him? Mister Edward, please don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Chapter 189


    ¡°Mister William, I¡¯m not making it up. Look at these photos. They even thought about buying a house


    today. These photos were taken outside the show unit. Do you still think I make this up?¡±


    Once Edward heard Severin had the money to buy the cars, he confirmed that Severin was the sugar


    daddy instead of finding himself a sugar mama. The woman in the picture was wearing a mini skirt


    paired with ck stockings. With that sexy body, he had a feeling the woman was the flirty and


    coquettish type of woman.


    Although William did not believe it, he still came over to take a look. He frowned. ¡°They were just


    standing there talking. It doesn¡¯t prove anything. They were not holding hands or touching each other.


    Mister Edward, are you overthinking it?¡±


    Edward did not agree. ¡°Overthink? I think you are too stupid. Look at how this woman dressed! She


    doesn¡¯t look like a finedy. I¡¯m sure they must be something going on between both of them!¡±


    To make matters worse, he said, ¡°Obviously, Severin was going to buy a house after he has some


    money in his pocket. Maybe the house is for this woman. Diane still doesn¡¯t know anything about. this.¡±


    ¡°F*ck! Severin is a b*stard! My sister has waited for him for so many years. Why is he treating her like


    this? How could he go behind my sister¡¯s back and be together with this wench?¡± Megan said angrily


    with her gritted teeth.


    From where she sees it, both Severin and that woman were smiling and they looked like they were very


    close to each other. Most likely, there must be something going on between Severin and that


    woman.


    Felicia also expressed her dissatisfaction. ¡°I heard Severin¡¯s rtives refused to get along with him and


    his parent after Severin went to jail. Their acquaintance even cut off ties with them. Is he really together


    with another woman? If that¡¯s the case, I will never forgive him!¡±


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s call Severin and ask him toe over. We have the evidence. I want to see how is he


    going to exin it!¡± Megan suggested.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Yes! I want to see what his exnation is!¡± Without dy, Felicia took out her phone and was going to


    make the call.


    However, Edward stopped her. ¡°No! It¡¯s a stupid thing to do. Do you think he is going to admit it when


    you ask him? We should ask Diane toe back by herself. If she doesn¡¯t know this woman, it means


    Severin has another woman. Now that Diane is together with Severin, I¡¯m sure she will know the


    people Severin is closed with. Right?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Call Diane!¡± William nodded his head continuously. Not longter, Diane rushed back after


    receiving the call. When she arrived she saw Edward in her house and was unhappy about it.


    ¡°Mom, why is Mister Edward here? This is my first day at work and I only started working for a few


    hours. Yet, you called me back in a hurry and said you were unable to exin it on the phone. Hmph! I


    didn¡¯t know you were actually asking me to meet him!¡±


    From Diane¡¯s point of view, her mother was still hoping she would marry Edward. Otherwise,


    Edward would not be here.


    ¡°Diane, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s Severin! He has another woman and Mister Edward has proof!¡± Felicia


    exined immediately.


    ¡°Yes, Diane. Severin is cheating on you!¡± Megan sald. ¡°Mister Edward took photos of Severin together


    with that woman!¡±


    Diane was dumbstruck that she nearly fainted when she knew there were photos to prove it. ¡®Is Severin


    really that kind of man? she thought.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Chapter 190


    People tended to say men went wild when they had money to splurge. Could it be true?


    ¡®I waited so many years for him toe back. The suffering and misery I received because of him. Is


    he really having another woman just because he¡¯s rich now? Diane thought.


    She shook her head. ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s impossible! Did you guys see clearly?¡±


    At that moment, she thought Edward had photos of Severin sleeping with another woman. That thought


    scared her so much that her face went pale.


    ¡°Look, Diane. See this woman. She¡¯s wearing a mini skirt and ck stockings. She doesn¡¯t look like a


    decent woman. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know who she is. Severin was released from jail not too long ago. I


    don¡¯t think he¡¯s in contact with many people. If he¡¯s not having another woman, then who is this woman


    here?¡± Edward said.


    He went to Diane and wanted to show her the photos. Diane was scared and refused to look at the


    photos because she was afraid Severin was a b*stard just like what they said. The thought of her


    sacrifices all these years was for nothing had petrified her.


    Regardless of that, she gritted her teeth and decided to look. After one look, she was relieved. She


    rolled her eyes at Felicia and Megan.


    ¡°Mom, what the hell are you guys thinking about? Severin was just standing there having a


    conversation. It¡¯s not like they were sleeping together. What¡¯s the matter wrong with you guys? You


    gave me a scare!¡±


    ¡°But-but this woman is wearing stockings!¡± Edward was not going to give up easily. ¡°And they just came


    out from the sales gallery. I bet they went there to buy a house. Severin must be thinking of sugaring


    her by buying her a house!¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Diane exined, ¡°Mister Edward, this is a misunderstanding. I know this woman. She¡¯s Severin¡¯s


    cousin. She¡¯s a decent woman. They had helped Severin¡¯s parents many times over the past few years


    by lending money to them. Last year, her mother needed to undergo surgery so she could only borrow


    money from other people. In order to pay back the money, she was forced to work in the bar as a B-


    girl.¡±


    She continued, ¡°Severin told me this morning before he left. He was going to ask his cousin to resign


    and also paid back the money he owed to her. I know about this!¡±


    ¡°Gosh, so she is Severin¡¯s cousin!¡± Felicia was relieved to hear that.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I really thought he was cheating on you!¡± Megan ran her hands down her chest to


    calm down.


    ¡°But-but why did they go to the sales gallery?¡± Edward asked.


    His face looked terrible. He had the intention to break up Severin and Diane. Yet, that woman was


    actually Severin¡¯s cousin. It put him in an awkward situation.


    ¡°I have no idea about that!¡± Diane frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll ask him tonight.¡±


    After that, she looked at Edward and said persistently, ¡°Mister Edward, I hope you can keep your


    hands to yourself and leave my family matters alone. I will only dislike you even more when you tried to


    meddle with my rtionship with Severin, Severin is my husband. My grandmother and my parent has


    epted him. It¡¯s time for you to give up!¡±


    ¡°Mom and Dad, I¡¯m going back to work now. Take care of Mister Edward. I¡¯m very busy. Don¡¯t call me if


    there¡¯s nothing urgent!¡±


    Later, she turned around and left without looking back.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Chapter 191


    Edward looked at Diane leaving while feeling dumbstruck.


    After a while, he finally got his senses back but Diane was already gone. He shook his head and


    looked at Felicia with disbelief. ¡°Missus Felicia, what did I just hear? What is the meaning of that?


    Diane said you guys have epted Severin? And Missus Catherine too? How¡¯s that possible?¡±


    Felicia frowned, She knew she has to exin everything to him. ¡°Mister Edward, it¡¯s better for you to let


    Diane go. There are many girls that are better than Diane and you can get them easily with your


    identity. Why should you insist on having her?¡±


    She paused. ¡°In the beginning, all of us did not approve of Diane marrying Severin. I mean he¡¯s an


    offender that got sent to jail and also a poor guy without money and power. There was no way we


    would allow Diane to be together with him. Even when he went to screw up Easton¡¯s wedding, we


    didn¡¯t help him.¡±


    ¡°Then why the change of mind now?¡± Edward asked angrily. He gritted his teeth and was unhappy with


    the turns of things. Felicia was never shy to ept gifts from him. She even promised that she would


    help to persuade Diane to marry him. How could she ept Severin so easily now?


    Felicia answered, ¡°Selene has grown up now. Now that we know Severin is not totally useless as he


    has superb medical skills. Plus he now owns a vi and promises to give me seven million dors of


    dowry. Look, he even bought us two cars and treated Diane so well¡­¡±


    ¡°Seven million dors of dowry! Do you really believe that?¡± Edward was speechless. ¡°He must be


    cheating you guys!¡±


    ¡°Diane said Severin is really going to keep his promise. I don¡¯t really believe in him but I believe in my


    daughter. Most importantly, our family is in need of help from him. That¡¯s why Catherin has agreed and


    even let Diane go back to work,¡± Felicia said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mister Edward, look at you. You¡¯re handsome and young. There are many women out


    there and I¡¯m sure many women are fond of you. It¡¯s meaningless to insist on marrying my sister.¡±


    Megan also tried to convince him.


    ¡°What the hell do you guys know?¡± Anger rose in him like a tide. He gripped his fist tightly and gave


    Felicia and Megan an angry look. ¡°Do you think that imbecile is better than me? I don¡¯t believe Severin


    is really that good! Why should I give up the woman I like to him? Tell Diane that she better know


    what¡¯s good for her!¡±


    With that said, he turned against them. ¡°And you two! Shame on you! What did you promise me


    before? Didn¡¯t you guys say you will help me? After all the gifts I gave you two, you ungrateful and


    cruel people!¡±


    This was the first time Felicia did not dare to get angry after being scolded. She smiled embarrassingly.


    ¡°Umm.. Mister Edward, please calm down. We know you love my daughter. But there¡¯s nothing we do


    anymore. Don¡¯t worry, we will return all the gifts you gave us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! We will return it back!¡± Megan also adhered.


    ¡°B*llshit!¡± Edward cursed coldly. ¡°Do you think I care about the money? My reputation is what i


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    care about! You guys make me look bad! Don¡¯t regret it in the future!

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Chapter 192


    After venting it out, Edward tried to suppress his anger. ¡°What did you guys say just now? You are


    asking Severin for help? Is Missus Catherin sick and needs Severin to save her? Or she will die?¡±


    Felicia said, ¡°No, no, no! That¡¯s not it. Catherine is doing fine and very healthy. Do you know about


    Liberty City? We don¡¯t actually have a chance to participate in it. But Severin has a good connection


    with Mister Henry. So we hope Severin could put in good words for us to get us to take part in the


    project. Severin assured us he can do that.¡±


    Edward¡¯s face looked sullen after hearing that. ¡°He did save Mister Henryst time. But Mister Henry


    has already rewarded him with the vi and he probably received money from Mister Henry too.


    Otherwise, he won¡¯t have the money to buy cars for you guys. I think that reward is more than enough


    to cover the medical bill. Shouldn¡¯t he be content with that? Hmph! I don¡¯t think Mister Henry would


    agree to it!¡±


    He continued angrily. ¡°He is so shameless! Does he think Mister Henry should help him out every time


    just because he saved Mister Henry once? Mister Henry will never like a person who doesn¡¯t know his


    station!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand. But Missus Catherine runs out of options and decides to let him try. Who knows if it


    will seed? We are also hoping he could suceed!¡± Felicia said.


    She looked at him tentatively. ¡°Mister Edward, why don¡¯t you go home and think about it? You don¡¯t


    really have to insist on marrying Diane. Isn¡¯t it just nice if you two are just friends?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be just her friend!¡± Edward yelled out angrily and left.


    When he was in the car, he thought deeply. Later he called Easton. ¡°Have you guys finished eating?


    I¡¯ming back!¡±


    He started his car engine after he hung up the phone and went back to the hotel.


    ¡°Mister Edward. How was it? Did you seed?¡± Lucy asked hopefully when Edward was back.


    On the other hand, Easton quickly pours a ss of red wine for Edward. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ went smoothly. It


    definitely works when we have the photo and Mister Edward exposing Severin¡¯s real personality. Here


    you go, Mister Edward. I know youe back to celebrate with us.¡±


    Edward was boiling with anger and wanted toe back to vent it out by drinking. What Easton said


    only added re to his irritation.


    He epted the red wine and poured it on Easton¡¯s head. The red wine flowed down from Easton¡¯s


    head to his body.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Mis-mister Edward, you-¡± Easton was dumbstruck.


    Edward smiled coldly. ¡°What kind of sh*t photos did you guys give me? You guys didn¡¯t check it


    through. I was so embarrassed! That woman is Severin¡¯s cousin. Diane was so angry at me after she


    saw it. She even said I was meddling in her rtionship with Severin and said she hates me more!¡±


    He went to his seat, poured himself a ss of red wine, and finished it in one go. Despite that, his


    Chapter


    edge irritation was still there.


    This was the first time Easton felt so humiliated. Although he was running on sheer anger, he did not


    have a choice but to suppress it because he could not afford to offend Edward.


    He wiped off the red wine on his face before going over to Edward. ¡°Mister Edward, we never thought


    that woman could be Severin¡¯s cousin. I really thought she was some indecent woman based on what


    she wore. Her attire could easily create a false impression.¡±


    Edward remained quiet. After a while, he gritted his teeth. ¡°The Shanahans have now epted


    Severin. They approve of him as Diane¡¯s husband. I must get rid of him. Or Diane will never be with


    me!¡±

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Chapter 193


    After what happened today, Edward finally realized he could not count on Felicia and Megan to


    persuade Diane. Not when the Shanahans were expecting Severin to get along with Mister Henry and


    maintained a good rtionship with the Longhorns.


    Diane had explicitly said that she would never give him a chance too. If that was the case, there was


    only one option left if he want to have Diane ¨C kill Severin. Once Severin died, he would take the


    opportunity to console Diane when Diane was heartbroken and gained her affection.


    Jada, Easton, and Lucy were thrilled to hear that. They had been desiring to kill Severin but they did


    not have the power to do so. The reason they were seeking help from Edward was they hoped Edward


    would do it. They would only rejoice once Severin is dead.


    ¡°Mister Edward, you¡¯re right. Without Severin in the picture, everything will be solved. Diane would


    surely fall in love with you!¡± Easton said quickly.


    Lucy also shared her opinion. ¡°We women know each other the most. Most likely, Diane chooses to be


    together with Severin because of her daughter. She doesn¡¯t actually have much feelings for him. The


    kid is just a product of their one-night stand. Once Severin is dead, Diane doesn¡¯t have any other


    choices. Even if she does, you are the best choice!¡±


    Easton nodded. ¡°Hell yeah! You are the only son and the only heir to your family. You¡¯re handsome and


    a gentleman. Without Severin in the picture, even an idiot knows it is better to choose you!¡±


    Edward thought of it and said, ¡°But we can¡¯t do it so obviously. If Diane knew I was the one who did it, I


    won¡¯t get her heart when Severin is dead. So I need to hire an assassin!¡±


    ¡°An assassin?¡± Easton was stunned but not for long.


    His eyes brightened up. ¡°You have the contact?¡±


    Edward smiled. ¡°Haha. I have a bodyguard who knows a friend from a killer organization. The killer


    organization is very reliable. But the only bad thing about it is their fees are very expensive!¡±


    ¡°Geez, it¡¯s just money. It¡¯s nothing to you.¡± Easton smiled and filled up his wine ss. He raised the


    ss and prepared to toast with Edward.


    However, Edward scoffed. ¡°Wait a minute. You guyse to me because you want Severin dead. So


    you guys should be the ones who pay for the fee. I already did my part by contacting the killer


    organization.¡±


    Easton¡¯s mouth twitched. He was speechless. ¡°How stingy can he be? Does he really need to do


    this?


    Jada did not say anything because she knew Edward was not a good person either. She was however


    surprised to see Edward was still thinking of taking advantage of them when he was obviously one of


    the people who dread to see Severin die.


    She smiled and filled up her ss too before raising it. ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. Not a big deal. Just tell us


    how much it is. After all, Easton and I are the ones asking for help from you. It doesn¡¯t matter if we


    need to pay to have Severin dead!¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! That¡¯s right. Miss Jada, what about we split the fees in half? If it¡¯s too expensive, I don¡¯t


    think I can afford it!¡± Easton nodded and suggested that.


    He was just a normal businessman. The Stones were a third-tier upper-ss family. If Jada decided to


    ask him to pay by himself, he had no choice but to be a fathead. Since it was inevitable that he had to


    pay, the least he could do was get Jada to pay half of the fee.


    Jada smiled and understood what Easton was trying to say. She replied, ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s toast!¡±


    They raised their sses and made a toast.


    After that, Edward continued, ¡°Severin is not weak, A normal assassin is not going to be able to kill him.


    We need to hire at least a higher rank assassin. I know the assassin in the killer organization is ranked


    by their stars. Those who have more stars are more powerful. Of course, more expensive too!¡±


    He paused a while before continuing, ¡°I think we should hire a three stars assassin. What do you guys


    think?¡±


    Easton frowned. ¡°How-how much will it cost?¡±


    Edward stretched out two fingers and said, ¡°This price!¡±


    Easton frowned again. ¡°Thirty thousand dors?¡±

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Chapter 194


    However, Edward remained quiet without saying anything.


    Three hundred thousand dors? Is it really that expensive?¡± Easton asked.


    had never gotten in touch with any killer organization before so he did not know the market ice. From


    where he sees it, he thought he could hire an assassin for less than a hundred and fifty ousand dors.


    It shocked him to know it was going to cost three hundred thousand dors.


    ow ignorant can you be? It¡¯s three hundred thousand dors!¡± Edward gave Easton an impatient


    ?k.


    hebat power of a three stars assassin is like themon assassin. They are powerful hters. Do


    you think it¡¯s going to be cheap?¡± he said.


    n¡¯t it a little too expensive?¡± Jada frowned.


    it really cost the amount Edward said, it meant Easton and her needed to pay a million dors


    1. It was a lot of money even for a young miss from a reputable family like her..


    iston smiled embarrassingly. ¡°Mister Edward. I¡¯m from a normal wealthy family and not even an per-


    ss family. This is too expensive. Is there any cheaper alternative?¡±


    Iward¡¯s face became sullen. ¡°It¡¯s cheaper to hire two stars assassin. The price is 750,000 irs. But


    they are not as good as the three stars assassin. Think about that.¡±


    iston and Jada exchanged looks with each other and nodded.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    iston said, ¡°We¡¯ll hire two stars assassin. I think we can still afford seven-hundred-and-fifty- ousand


    dors. Jada and I just need to pay three-hundred-and-seventy-five-thousand dors


    ich.¡±


    /hat do you mean afford? It¡¯s not a big problem to me!¡± Jada stared at Easton angrily. ¡®Does he ow how


    to use his word? she thought.


    m sorry. I mean me!¡± Easton smiled awkwardly.


    ome. I will get my bodyguard to contact the killer organization when I go back. I hope a few yster, we


    will see Severin¡¯s death news! Let¡¯s toast to celebrate in advance!¡±


    Iward stood up and toasted with the others again. After they were done eating, Easton received call to


    tell him he needed to attend to a matter in thepany. Thus, he left by himself and ked Lucy to grab a


    cab back.


    ida went to pay for the meal and left too.


    icy and Edward were standing outside the za of the hotel. She smiled, ¡°Mister Edward. We¡¯re junting


    on you. We¡¯re really happy that you are willing to help us.¡±


    dward looked at her sexy body. Her dress had nicely embodied her booty. Under the influence of e


    alcohol, he swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Lucy, why don¡¯t I send you back?¡±


    Imm¡­I don¡¯t think that¡¯s appropriate. I better take a cab.¡± Lucy was shocked.


    Especially when Edward¡¯s background was far superior to Easton¡¯s.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to turn down my offer?¡± Edward pretended to look angry.


    ¡°Alright then. Thank you, Mister Edward,¡± Lucy epted his offer embarrassingly.


    When they were in the car, Edward ced his hand on Lucy¡¯s leg. ¡°Hey Lucy, Since I¡¯m helping you


    guys to get rid of Severin, isn¡¯t it unfair for you to pay nothing when Easton and Jada have to pay half


    of the fee?¡±


    Lucy got a scare. Her face blushed and pushed away his hand. ¡°Mister Edward, I have no idea what


    you are talking about.¡±

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Chapter 195


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The rosy cheeks on Lucy¡¯s shy face attracted Edward even more


    ¡®She¡¯s not prettier than Diane but damn, her body is a bomb Just look at how big her boobs are,


    Edward thought.


    He smiled evilly. ¡°Haha Miss Lucy, we are not a child anymore. Do you really don¡¯t understand what I


    said? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely not tell Easton about this.¡±


    ¡°But-but it¡¯s not right. Mister Edward, I think we shouldn¡¯t do it. I¡¯m not that type of woman!¡± Lucy


    imed.


    She looked at Edward¡¯s handsome face. The thought of how Easton was unable to fulfill her hit her.


    She was starting to incline to Edward¡¯s suggestion.


    However, she was afraid Edward would think she was too easy to get. Thus, she pretended to be


    restrained and reject him.


    Edward saw right through her and knew she was just pretending. He started his car engine and said, ¡°I


    know there¡¯s a five stars hotel around here. I heard their bed is really very nice. Let me. show you¡­¡±


    ¡°Mister Edward¡­¡± Lucy frowned but did not actually reject it.


    Soon, they arrived at a high-end hotel. Edward pulled Lucy into it. After they booked a room, brought


    her to take the lift.


    he


    ¡°Mister Edward. I don¡¯t think we should do this. If Easton finds out about this, he is going to kill me.


    He¡¯s not easy to mess with,¡± Lucy said as she pretended to feel troubled.


    When they were at the door, she continued to pretend that she did not want to go in.


    Edward sneered. ¡®She¡¯s already here and yet, she still pretends that she doesn¡¯t want this.¡±


    If Lucy was unwilling, she would nevere to the hotel and allowed Edward to bring her to the room.


    Now that they were here, she was still acting.


    ¡®This woman is very scheming,¡¯ he thought.


    The thing that he despised the most was how she slept with Easton when she was still with Severin.


    Who gave her the nerve to act pure now?


    However, he could not be bothered to expose her real thoughts. He opened the door and pushed Lucy


    into it.


    As he walked inside, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will know if either of us says it. Besides, what¡¯s so


    good about Easton? He¡¯s just from a normal rich family. Do you know his father has toe to please


    my family in order to win some projects? His family is nothing to me!¡±


    Right after that, he wrapped his hands around Lucy¡¯s waist. The moment he felt Lucy¡¯s soft curves, he


    started to breathe heavily.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Lucy yelled out shockingly.


    Chapter 195


    It was not news to Lucy as she had known Edward was a lustful person before. She just did not expect


    him to be so audacious as to bring her to a hotel in the middle of the day.


    The soft shriek Lucy let out was melodious and alluring to Edward. He pressed his lips against. Lucy¡¯s


    neck.


    ¡°No-¡°Lucy pretended to push him away but obviously, she used minimum strength to do it.


    Seeing how pretentious she resisted him, Edward sneered and carried Lucy to the bedside. He pushed


    and threw himself at her on the bed.


    ¡°Mister Edward, no, no¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already here. Why can¡¯t we?¡± Edward said.


    ¡°Mister Edward¡­you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I guarantee you I¡¯m better than Easton!¡±

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Chapter 196


    ¡°Be gentle, Edward. How am I going to face Easton If you¡¯re rough with me?¡±


    Lucy and Edward exchanged a few words, and before they knew it, there was a pile of clothes and


    shoes on the ground.


    Elsewhere, at the Shanahan Corporation, Stanley felt extremely upset after being demoted.


    Previously, he had the luxury of doing whatever he wanted when there was no work to do. He tended to


    enjoy himself outside of thepany and was rarely in since he had told thepany. employees to


    call him in the event that something required his immediate attention.


    However, things had since changed because he had been removed from his position as general


    manager and demoted to being a manager of a department. Furthermore, it was Diane-the one person


    he hated most-who had taken over his duties as general manager. If she found out that he had snuck


    out to enjoy him, she would probably give him an earful again.


    ¡°Tch, it irks me that someone like her was given such a powerful position!¡± Stanleymented while


    walking and eventually found himself arriving at the warehouse. He stopped to think of a moment


    before deciding to walk in. As soon as he entered, he discovered that there was a noticeable absence


    of Diane¡¯s father William among the warehouse managers.


    ¡°Where¡¯s William? It¡¯s way past punch-in time. Why hasn¡¯t he shown up at work yet?¡± Stanley was very


    angry to begin with, and William¡¯s absence immediately gave him an opportunity to vent his anger.


    Since he was unable to oppress Diane, his next best option was to deal with the honest


    William.


    However, a warehouse manager ran over and said, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, General Manag- I mean, Manager.


    Didn¡¯t you know? William has worked in thepany for so many years and he¡¯s not young anymore,


    so our general manager Miss Diane has already approved his early retirement!¡± ¡°Early retirement?¡±


    Stanley¡¯s face soured. There were a few quotas every year for employees to take early retirement, but


    in the past, he usually requested some sort of mary benefit in exchange for approving such


    requests from employees.


    He did not expect that Diane would let William have early retirement on her first day of work! In a fit of


    rage, he stormed angrily into Diane¡¯s office without even knocking on the door.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Stanley?¡±


    Diane, who had just rushed over from home, had been upset because her mother and sister did not


    believe in Severin and made her waste her time to go back home. It hardly urred to her that she


    would have to meet someone she loathed as soon as she returned to her office.


    Stanley smiled coldly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d make use of your authority in thepany so soon.


    It¡¯s only your first day, and you already gave your father early retirement! I¡¯m telling Grandma that


    you¡¯re abusing your power for personal benefit!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Diane stood up, crossed her hands over her chest. ¡°Are you seriously trying to use me


    of abusing my power for my personal benefit? Do you think I don¡¯t know about what you¡¯ve


    done in thepany during these past few years, and how much money you have caused the


    company to lose? You¡¯re well aware of all that, aren¡¯t you? I hope you don¡¯t get the impression that I


    won¡¯t be able to dig up anything just because I haven¡¯t been in thepany for five years. If I really


    wanted to do a proper investigation, I¡¯ll check each and every one of the previous ounts. Do you


    think I won¡¯t be able to find out what you did if I put myself to that?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Stanley immediately lost his confidence when she said that because he knew just how capable


    she was. If things between them soured even more, he most certainly could not afford to bear the


    consequences.


    Stanley¡¯s silence had all but confirmed Diane¡¯s suspicions that he must have embezzled thepany¡¯s


    money in the past and doctored the books. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you do your


    job well and avoid making trouble for me, I¡¯ll learn to turn a blind eye just like Grandma. Is it wrong for


    me, as the general manager, to secure a small benefit for my father? It¡¯s nothingpared to some of


    the things you¡¯ve done before!¡±


    Diane paused for a moment before adding, ¡°Besides, my father has worked here for so many years,


    and I¡¯m sure he¡¯s contributed greatly to thepany too. It¡¯s only right that he¡¯s given the chance to


    enjoy such benefits!¡±

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Chapter 197


    Stanley was incredibly angry, but he could only suck it all up when facing an intimidating Diane. After


    all, he knew that it would be of little benefit to him if he caused any trouble.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. You have the final say now that you¡¯re the general manager!¡± In the end, Stanley could


    only grit his teeth and swallow his anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re aware that I¡¯m the general manager! Remember to knock on the door the next time you


    wish toe in!¡± Diane remembered as she watched Stanley turn around and prepare to leave.


    Stanley walked to the door, turned around, and shot Diane a cold look. ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug, Diane. I


    trust that Grandma adores me more than you. Besides, theunch of the Liberty City project is in a few


    days¡¯ time, and if Severin hasn¡¯t secured anything for the Shanahans by then, do you still think. your


    position as the general manager will remain secure?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to worry about because I believe in my man!¡± Although Diane was not very confident


    that things would work out, she still said that with conviction in order to keep the momentum going at


    that time.


    Stanley walked out and mmed the office door shut to vent his anger.


    ¡°You bought a nearlypleted unit, so it looks like the keys will be handed to you in about a month.


    Congrattions!¡± Severin said to Queenie while they were looking at some cars in a car


    showroom.


    Although Queenie still has about a-hundred-thousand dors left, she had decided to spend no more


    than thirty thousand dors on a car. As for the rest of the money, she nned to use it to renovate the


    house and start a small business along the way.


    ¡°I never thought there¡¯d be a day where I¡¯ll own a car and a house! Still, I don¡¯t feelpletely happy


    just yet, because I¡¯m worried that Hugh might cause trouble again. I have no idea who his backer is,


    but I heard that they¡¯re super scary.¡± Queenie was still very worried after buying her car.


    Severin said nonchntly, ¡°Rx. I was the one who beat him up, not you! If you¡¯re still scared, you¡¯re


    wee to stay at our ce for a few more days. There¡¯s plenty of rooms anyway, so you¡¯ll definitely


    befortable there. Plus, I¡¯m also on good terms with Henry and the Longhorns, and they¡¯re a first-


    tier upper-ss family! There¡¯s no need for you to worry so much, okay?¡±


    ¡°You know the Longhorns?¡± Queenie knew that the Longhorns had a lot of assets and felt a little more


    relieved to hear that Severin knew Henry. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t worry so much. Thanks again for buying me a


    car and a house. We only lent your family eight thousand dors, but you returned so much more than


    that to us! I don¡¯t know how else to thank you. How about you let me treat you to lunch?¡± Queenie


    suggested as she looked at Severin in appreciation.


    Severin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, Queenie. You have no idea how worried I was about my parents when


    I was in prison. I felt helpless because there was nothing that I could do to help them. Your family isn¡¯t


    rich, and yet you¡¯ve been helping my family when I wasn¡¯t around. All this money I¡¯ve given you is not


    even enough to repay the kindness you and your parents have shown!¡±


    After saying that, Severin became a little emotional. ¡°Tch. I still remember Lucy telling me that she¡¯d


    wait for me to be released from prison. I can¡¯t believe I trusted her. I thought she¡¯d take care of my


    parents, and I foolishly believed that they would at least get by until my release because her family was


    more well-off than us. It was only when I was released that I realized how miserable my parents have


    been during those past five years!¡±


    Severin clenched his fists tightly as he thought of how his parents had been subjugated to a life of


    worry and fear in all those years. He gritted his teeth angrily and said, ¡°But it¡¯s fine now. I won¡¯t letThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Easton and Lucy off so easily for all the hurt they caused. I¡¯m going to take my time to deal with them


    and let them understand the meaning of regret. Killing them right away is much too merciful a


    punishment for them!¡±


    Queenie could not help herself from getting goosebumps when she felt the suffocating


    murderous aura from Severin. She did not expect his body to emit such a terrifying aura, and it was


    something that could only be felt instead of seen.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Chapter 198


    At that moment, Severin¡¯s reaction was like that of a despotic warrior who had experienced countless


    bloody fights.


    ¡°Those two people are despicable to the corel¡± Queenie smiled awkwardly, and then changed the


    subject. ¡°But you now have a young and beautiful wife, a well-behaved daughter, and you live in such a


    big vi! It¡¯s something many people dream of but can never get!¡±


    Severin smiled unconsciously when he thought of Diane and Selene. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect God to give


    me such a wonderful surprise. I never thought that a drunken mistake on that fateful night. would end


    up giving me such a good wife and a lovely daughter!¡± His smile grew wider and he felt a warm fuzzy


    feeling in his heart as his entire body softened.


    ¡°Drunken mistake? What do you mean by that? Are you saying that Selene really is your daughter?¡±


    Queenie froze for a moment before asking confusedly.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course! Whose daughter did you think she was?¡± Severin answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Wait a second! Five years ago, I heard that the Shanahans¡¯ eldest daughter got pregnant after


    sleeping with some random man, and she was then kicked out of her house after she refused to -tell


    anyone what happened!¡± Queenie brows furrowed and began to analyze what Severin had just said.


    After a while, her eyes lit up, and she eximed in surprise, ¡°That random man back then was you!¡±


    Severin was speechless. He red at Queenie and said, ¡°What do you mean ¡®random man¡¯? It makes


    me sound bad. I got scared after smashing a beer bottle over Easton¡¯s head, so I hid in a bar and


    drowned my fear with some drinks. Diane was probably in a bad mood at that time too and got drunk at


    the same bar. We both got wasted in the end, and when we next opened our eyes, we were already on


    a hotel bed.¡±


    ¡°I see! I thought you got together with a divorcee who had a child, but the truth is, Selene is your child!¡±


    Queenie became a little excited as she giggled. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re Selene¡¯s biological


    father!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Severin said proudly. ¡°What do you think? Does my daughter look pretty?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a gem! She¡¯s both beautiful and cute!¡± Queenie said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be a beautiful


    woman when she grows up. Now that I think about it, you and Diane seem to be fated to be with each


    other! There¡¯s no hiding from God¡¯s ns!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for lunch, so let¡¯s go find a ce to eat!¡±


    The two of them drove away and went to have lunch at a restaurant. After lunch, Queenie went back to


    her ce, while Severin decided to pay the Longhorns a visit.


    After all, the opening ceremony of the Liberty City project would be held in four days, and he had to ask


    Henry whether it would be possible to secure a spot for the Shanahans by that time.


    At the Longhorns, one of the old servants went up to Henry and Charmaine while eximing anxiously,


    ¡°Something huge happened right here in Brookbourn!¡±

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Chapter 199


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? This anxious behavior is unbing!¡± Henry looked at the man in front of him and


    asked impatiently.


    In his opinion, anyone who was part of the Longhorns-even the servants-should keep their calm at all


    times. They were a first-tier family, after all.


    ¡°Our people just got news that the people from Draco Hall are taking over the Cedar Gang¡¯s property.


    Had we not investigated further, we wouldn¡¯t have found out what really happened. Apparently, the


    Cedar Gang had initially set a trap for Larry and de of Draco Hall by inviting the two of them to a


    meal. In a sudden twist of events, all of the Cedar Gang¡¯s strongest men were killed by Draco Hall!¡±


    The man then said.


    ¡°Are you saying that the Cedar Gang had been subsumed into Draco Hall?¡± Henry stood up as soon as


    he heard that. ¡°This is quite huge indeed, so much so that it will usher in a change in Brookbourn¡¯s


    landscape!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charmaine frowned and could not help but mutter, ¡°Draco Hall won¡¯t do anything to Severin, will they? I


    remember that time when the Loughs called de to help deal with Severin. It was only after we came


    that de left!¡±


    To her surprise, the servant then said, ¡°They won¡¯t, that¡¯s for sure. I heard that Severin went to meet


    the Cedar Gang with Larry and de that day. There were not a lot of Draco Hall¡¯s people there, but


    they were still able to kill the Cedar Gang¡¯s strongest man even when they were under siege, and


    Draco Hall was able to retreat without any casualties!¡±


    ¡°I see, I wonder how Larry and de managed to win against all those people in the Cedar Gang. They


    were at a huge disadvantage there!¡± Charmaine remarked.


    Upon hearing that, Henry smiled cryptically. ¡°It appears that Mister Severin was the one who did the


    honors. Since they were seen together and even went to the Cedar Gang¡¯s ce for a meal, it¡¯s quite


    likely that there¡¯s more to the rtionship between Mister Severin and Draco Hall!¡±


    Charmaine looked at the servant and waved him off. ¡°You may leave now. We get the gist of it!¡± Once


    the servant was gone, Charmaine asked Henry, ¡°What do you mean by that, Grandpa? Is Severin


    really that strong?¡±


    Henry nodded. ¡°Severin¡¯s rtionship with Draco Hall most certainly runs deep. You are to appease


    him always, and never offend him!¡±


    ¡°Is that guy who went to Easton¡¯s wedding and made a big fuss really that powerful?¡± Gideon frowned,


    evidently because he did not believe in Severin¡¯s ability and felt that his father was merely


    exaggerating.


    Henry nodded. ¡°The Cedar Gang aren¡¯t weaklings, and Draco Hall was able to retreat unscathed even


    though they did not have a lot of people there. They¡¯ve also taken over the Cedar Gang too. As it


    stands, Draco Hall is already as powerful as Brookbourn Mansion. Who can say for sure what lies


    ahead for Brookbourn¡¯s change inndscape?¡±


    Aside from the three first-tier families in Brookbourn, there was another bigger force known as


    Brookbourn Mansion. Although the people in Brookbourn Mansion were very low-key, there were


    plenty of highly-skilled people within their fold and no one dared to provoke them


    Although the underground forces like Draco Hal and the Cedar Gang wars slightly inferiores the first-


    tier families, their merger had put them on the same level with Bronkbourn Mansion of course, the


    number of skilled individuals they had might still pale inparison with #rocktioun Mansion, but they


    could not be much worse than thetter in terms of manpower and assets


    ¡°All you have to do is listen to me The rtionship between Severin and Draco Hall is far from simple,


    and moreover, I¡¯m sure you heard that the Cedar Gang has been subsumed into Draco Hall. We need


    to make preparations!¡± Henry recalled


    Although Gideon did not have a good impression of Severin, he had always believed in his

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Chapter 200


    All of a sudden, a bodyguard ran in and said to Gideon, ¡°Sir, some guy named Severin Feuillet wishes


    to see Miss Charmaine and Mister Henry!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, speak of the devil!¡± Henry chuckled. He then said to the bodyguard, ¡°Let him in!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± The bodyguard ran out again and led Severin in after a moment.


    ¡°Mister Severin! To what do I owe the pleasure?¡± Henry immediately greeted Severin politely when the


    latter entered. ¡°Have a seat, Mister Severin. This is my son Gideon, by the way!¡±


    Severin looked at the dignified middle-aged man in front of him and cupped his hands in a gesture of


    greeting. ¡°Pleased to make your acquaintance, sir!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you may spare the pleasantries. A lot of things have been going on in our family, and thanks to


    you, my father¡¯s life was saved. I didn¡¯t get the chance to convey my appreciation to you, but my ns


    to visit you were dyed time and time again by our family¡¯s affairs¡­¡± Gideon said with a smile and sat


    down on one side. ¡°Sigh, the opening ceremony of the Liberty City project is upon us, and the


    announcement of those merchants who have been given the opportunity to participate will be made


    soon. I simply have been too busy recently!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. Saving your father¡¯s life was a piece of cake, and he¡¯s been super kind to me too. You


    could consider us friends!¡± Severin smiled slightly, and said in a manner that was neither too humble or


    overbearing. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind me being frank with you, but I¡¯m here precisely for the quota in the


    Liberty City project. I can¡¯t help it, since my wife is from the Shanahans.¡±


    ¡°The Shanahans?¡± At that moment, Charmaine chimed in. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mister Severin. Stanley had


    approached me before, but I rejected him because I was under the impression that you had a bad


    rtionship with them because the Shanahans disowned Diane in the past and merely stood by and


    watched when you caused trouble at the Easton¡¯s wedding in the past!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She paused before continuing, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯d have such a good rtionship with the


    Shanahans, to the point where you¡¯d actually help them secure a spot in our project!¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°To be honest, Miss Charmaine, you were right to reject Stanley. He¡¯s not a good


    person, and he¡¯s the reason that the Shanahans have been slipping down for the past few years and


    lacked apetitive edge.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°And to top it off, it¡¯s a good thing that you


    rejected him, but the Shanahans weed Diane back home and reinstated her as the general


    manager of the Shanahan Corporation in the hopes of having me curry favor with your family. They


    even epted my rtionship with Diane now!¡±


    After hearing that, Charmaine covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Guess I did the right thing and


    somehow managed to help you unintentionally!¡±


    Gideon understood Severin¡¯s reason foring there and said directly, ¡°You wish to secure a spot in


    the project for the Shanahans, yes? My doubt over their abilities have been ayed now that Diane is in


    charge of the Shanahan Corporation. How about I offer you two spots for the Shanahans?¡±


    ¡°Two?¡± Severin was overjoyed when he heard that, ¡°How could I possibly ept that? One spot is


    more than enough, especially since I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s very precious! I think you should reserve the


    second spot for a more suitable family!¡±


    Gideon chuckled. ¡°Haha, Mister Severin, you don¡¯t need to be that polite. We just hope that you¡¯lle


    to our aid if our family ever needs your help in the future!¡±

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Chapter 201


    ¡°You tter me, Mister Gideon. Rest assured that I¡¯ll help you to the best of my abilities in the future.


    Just say the word!¡±


    Severin chuckled, looked at Gideon again, and then frowned. ¡°Do you have a herniated disc?¡±


    Gideon was startled for a moment before answering, ¡°How could you tell? I have a problemn at my


    waist, and I was told that it was a slight herniated disk when I went for a checkup a few days ago. I¡¯m


    aware that this condition isn¡¯t easy to treat, and the only way to ensure it doesn¡¯t get worse is to take


    medication and undergo some conservative treatments. If it worsens, then I¡¯ll have no choice but to


    undergo surgery!¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not as serious as you make it out to be. Here are some herbs. Brew it into a wine


    and drink it. Two liters should be just about enough!¡± He then turned over his palm to reveal several


    somewhat-dry sprigs of an unknown herb and handed it to Gideon.


    Gideon had a convoluted expression on his face as he took the herbs. In his stupefaction, he asked,


    ¡°That easy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy,¡± Severin said confidently. ¡°These herbs are actually quite precious, and they¡¯re very


    rare too!¡±


    After saying that, Severin stood up and said to the two men, ¡°If that¡¯s all, please allow me to excuse


    myself!¡±


    Henry, however, immediately said, ¡°Mister Severin, why don¡¯t you sit around for a bit and have dinner


    before leaving?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin waved his hand. ¡°Thanks for your kindness, Mister Henry, but I¡¯ll have dinner at home!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Charmaine yelled when she saw that Severin was about to leave. She then quickly ran back


    upstairs as Severin frowned slightly and waited for her downstairs.


    After a while, Charmaine came down with two invitation letters, which she handed to Severin and said,


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve promised to give you two quotas, please take these invitation letters. You¡¯ll only be


    allowed to enter the event location if you have them. You can give one to the Shanahans and keep the


    other to yourself!¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Miss Charmaine!¡± Severin expressed his gratitude and smiled at her.


    After receiving two invitation letters, he cupped his hands in a gesture of thanks and finally turned


    around to leave. Charmaine looked at Severin¡¯s stoic figure and seemed to be somewhat mesmerized


    by him. She thought to herself that Diane had been incredibly lucky to meet such an


    amazing man.


    Meanwhile, Henry was stunned to see his granddaughter¡¯s fixated gaze on Severin as he left. He could


    not help but step forward and said with a chuckle, ¡°Have you fallen for him? You seem to be staring at


    him quite intently!¡±


    Charmaine snapped out of her daze and blushed at once. ¡°Of course not, Grandpa! Don¡¯t say that sort


    of thing! How can I fall for him when he has a wife? And besides, I¡¯ve only met him a couple of


    times!¡±


    When Henry saw Charmaine¡¯s reddened cheeks, he teased her, ¡°You can always be his second wife!


    Just look at Edward. Hasn¡¯t he always been pining to marry Diane as a second wife?


    Gideon¡¯s expression sank at once as he stood at one side. ¡°Not a chance Charmaine is the only


    daughter of our family, and she¡¯ll inherit our family¡¯s property in the future. Severin might be a very


    capable person, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s eligible to marry my precious daughter! I think you¡¯re just


    exaggerating his ability!¡±

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Chapter 202


    ¡°Okay, you two. I¡¯m going upstairs!¡± Charmaine smiled faintly and went upstairs without mentioning


    anything else.


    Elsewhere, at the Emerald Cloud Gang¡¯s base, the individuals who were higher up in the hierarchy


    were all gathered together.


    The gang was one of three underground forces in Brookbourn, and their leader-ude Emeraldo -had


    a gloomy expression. He was clearly extremely unhappy.


    A middle-aged woman who answered to him said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, sir? Judging by your expression,


    you seem to be focused on something!¡±


    That was when ude said, ¡°The Cedar Gang¡¯s members and property have been taken over by


    Draco Hall. The Cedar Gang no longer exists in Brookbourn!¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be!¡± The woman uttered in surprise. ¡°Monte, Kevin, and the others aren¡¯t weaklings! How


    did they die just like that?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman was surprised when she heard that. Another old man frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s not the


    strange part. ording to the information we received, Draco Hall didn¡¯t suffer much at all and there


    were no casualties either: On the contrary, many of the Cedar Gang¡¯s members died, and the fight


    seemed to end rather quickly.¡±


    ¡°That makes no sense!¡± The middle-aged woman was even more puzzled and began to analyze what


    happened. ¡°The strength of both sides are almost on par, and even if there was a fight between them,


    both sides would have suffered equally big losses. Larry¡¯s victory ought to be a hard-fought one, not an


    easy win!¡±


    ¡°But the fact is that Draco Hall secured an effortless victory. But no one knows how they managed to do


    that!¡±


    ude¡¯s face was gloomy, and after pondering over what happened, he said, ¡°Remember to keep a


    low profile in the future. We don¡¯t want to offend Draco Hall again!¡±


    However, the middle-aged woman reminded him, ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll be fine just because we avoid


    offending them? Larry¡¯s an ambitious person. Now that he¡¯s taken over the Cedar Gang, do you


    think he¡¯ll still tolerate our existence?¡±


    ude had taken that into consideration, but he did not want to-or rather, dared not-dwell on it.


    Nevertheless, he had no choice but to address the elephant in the room after his subordinate brought it


    up. ¡°Are you suggesting that he¡¯ll find a way to take over our gang too?¡±


    The middle-aged woman nodded and said, ¡°Yes. They¡¯re so much more powerful than us, and if they


    do end up taking over, then Brookbourn¡¯s underground forces would be dominated by them! Not even


    the first-tier families or members of Brookbourn Mansion would dare to take them on.¡±


    ude¡¯s mouth twitched a few times and he said with a gloomy expression, ¡°Then what else are we


    supposed to do aside from not provoking them? The situation has alreadye to a head,


    and what used to be striped


    changed into a bipartite


    sites what you not dard hak


    in the gring any ty


    rdd


    At that point the other meaty cald to do it thong it find a way toy faun wi


    etranger than some firet rien familie and though the ficangiant might trong Brookbourn Mansion, their


    seater into pist with tam


    The old man then paused for a more ballora ngrening Brann Wall the Heart too strongly It¡¯s now a thres


    able to cooperate with their toy bring down Draco Hall, then Brockbourn Vanion will be able to share


    some benefits with yet By then we¡¯ll be the ruling underground forcal


    ude nodded slowly when he heard that ¡°Your method sounds givind in this scanaria.


    Brookbourn Mansion will be even stronger and their position will be much more stable by then!¡±

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Chapter 203


    The old man was overjoyed when he received affirmation from ude ¡°Indeed, sir It¡¯ll be toote for us


    to fight back if we wait until we get struck down by the other side. It¡¯s important for us to be prepared.


    Larry is a vengeful person, after all, and he¡¯s incredibly ambitious too. After all, he would never have


    taken over Cedar Gang if he was not that kind of character.¡±


    ude still felt that his subordinates¡¯ words inade sense, so after giving it some more thought, he said,


    ¡°We must prepare ourselves, that¡¯s for sure. but we must also be aware that Draco Hall isn¡¯t to be


    messed with. Tell those in the lower ranks to keep a low profile these couple of days and avoid


    provoking Draco Hall. We don¡¯t want to give them a chance to trouble us!*


    Having said that, ude paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°As for the rest, I¡¯ll pay a visit to


    Brookbourn Mansion in a couple of days to try and get a sense of their views on this! We¡¯ll discuss


    further action once we have their thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Wise decision, sir!¡± The old man immediately cupped his hands and ttered ude,


    ¡°Hugo, please inform our subordinates not to provoke Draco Hall during this period. Do you hear me?¡±


    ude said after turning to the middle-aged man standing beside him.


    Hugo was the Emerald Cloud Gang¡¯s protector. He was a very able man whom ude valued. More


    importantly, Hugo was a reliable person, and he had helped the Emerald Cloud Gang make money in


    the past few years.


    ¡°Not to worry, sir!¡± Hugo sped his hands and walked out to give his men a call. The instructions he


    gave everyone were the same-keep a low profile and avoid provoking Draco Hall.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he had only justpleted several calls when someone called him instead. When he saw


    that his subordinate Hugh was calling him, Hugo answered the phone with a smile and asked, ¡°What¡¯s


    up, Little H?¡±


    Since both their names were almost simr to each other and they had a good rtionship, Hugo often


    addressed Hugh as ¡®Little H¡¯ while the rest of the Emerald Cloud Gang¡¯s members called Hugo ¡®Big H¡¯.


    Both Hugh and Hugo had such a good rtionship that they might as well be sworn brothers. With


    Hugo¡¯s backing, Hugh tended to be rather bold outside of the gang and did countless unsavory acts


    such as lending money and charging high interest rates. When it came to young women who could not


    pay off their debts, Hugh always found a way to get them to sleep with him in exchange for waiving


    their debt.


    Hugo generally did not care much about what Hugh did outside of the gang. After all, every man was a


    sucker for beautiful women, and he could not be bothered to keep tabs on what Hugh did, as long as


    Hugh did not kill anyone and continued to earn more money for the gang.


    ¡°Hic, hic. Big H, you need to get justice for me!¡± Hugh immediately wailed to Hugo.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Hugo frowned immediately. He was well aware that Hugh was a strong seven -


    foot-tall man who would never cry in front of him unless something gravely wrong had been done.


    ¡°One of our guys tried to force themselves on this woman named Queenie yesterday, and her


    cousin showed up and beat the crap out of them! I nned on teaching her a lesson for pissing us off


    when she came to pay back her debt today, but her cousin showed up out of the blue again. and beat


    up our guys! Worse still, I wasn¡¯t his opponent, and he even¡­ the doctor said I¡¯m technically useless


    as a man from now on!¡± Hugh gritted his teeth as hey on the hospital bed and felt a burning hatred in


    his heart.


    When Hugo heard that, he clenched his fist and said, ¡°Her name was Queenie, was it? What¡¯s her


    cousin¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Severin! It¡¯s Severin!¡±


    ¡°When they left, he even asked us to pay forty-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors for inflicting mental


    distress on his cousin. We were out of options at the time. I could only say yes to his demands or else


    he¡¯ll kill me!¡± Hugh immediately said.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Chapter 204


    ¡°Severin, huh?¡± Hugo clenched his fists so hard that a cracking sound could be heard from his


    knuckles. A cold glimmer appeared in his eyes and he had an extremely frightening aura. ¡°How bold of


    him to extort the Emerald Cloud Gang! He¡¯s asking to be killed!¡±


    After considering his options, Hugo said directly, ¡°Little H, tell your men to dig up everything they can


    about them and hand the information over to me. I¡¯ll avenge you for what Severin did, and I¡¯ll make


    sure he never lives to see the sun. As for Queenie, you can deal with her as you see fit once I have her


    captured and brought over to you.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Thank you, Big H!¡± Hugh was extremely grateful.


    The sky had darkened by then, and after Severin finished dinner, he still felt a little worried when he


    thought about Queenie¡¯s decision to work onest night after her manager Paul pleaded with her to


    come that afternoon.


    Since that thought continued to bother him, he decided to take a drive straight to the bar to check on


    the situation. He had the niggling feeling that Paul seemed afraid of the possibility that Queenie might


    not be able to go to work that night. Severin was able to tell that Paul was nervous, despite it not being


    very obvious.


    To that end, he reminded Queenie to be more careful before she left to work. With Paul¡¯s lead, she was


    brought to Gareth¡¯s table, where he was apanied by a few other men. When she arrived, there


    were three other B-girls there too.


    Paul introduced them. ¡°Sir, this is Queenie. Queenie, you must entertain all our honored guests here!¡±


    Paul then winked at Gareth.


    ¡°Wee, wee! Queenie, right? Come and sit here!¡± Gareth smiled devilishly and immediately


    made way for Queenie to have a seat.


    Queenie had long gotten fed up with that sort of life, and had she not reassured herself that it was her


    final night, she would have left right that instant. Furthermore, she remembered that she had not


    received the pay that she had worked so hard for, and since he had already promised Paul that she


    would help out, she had no choice but to walk over with a smile and sit beside Gareth.


    ¡°Alright, sir. I hope you enjoy your drinks and have a good time. I¡¯ll be excusing myself now!¡± Paul


    smiled and left.


    As soon as he left, Gareth immediately picked up the wine bottle next to him and poured a ss. for


    Queenie.


    Queenie looked at it and immediately said, ¡°I can¡¯t let you pour wine for me, sir! I¡¯m the one who should


    be pouring wine for you!¡±


    ¡°Haha, you tter me! It¡¯s my honor to pour wine for a beautiful woman!¡±


    Garethughed and poured himself another ss. ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing about a girl named Queenie who


    works here. The rumors say she has a good figure, can hold her liquor, and has a really sweet voice


    too. I¡¯m d I finally met you in person!¡±


    Chapter


    ¡°Thanks for yourpliment. Let¡¯s have a toast, Mister Gareth! Queenie smiled and immediately


    raised a ss to him. However, she did not expect him to put his hand on herp after only one drink.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Queenie. You¡¯ll get a big tip as long as you make me happy tonight!¡±


    Queenie was taken aback by his actions. She smiled awkwardly before removing his hand off her and


    saying, ¡°I¡¯m just here to drink with you, and I promise to let you enjoy yourself. I can¡¯t keep your


    company for longer though if that¡¯s what you wa

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Chapter 205


    However, Gareth simply sneered. ¡°Shame. I don¡¯t like those wornen at all. My type is a good girl like


    yourself!¡± He then paused before continuing. ¡°Name your price. How much do I need to pay before


    you¡¯ll go out with me tonight?¡±


    Gareth has already made preparations for two different oues. It would be for the best if Queenie


    was willing to ept money in exchange for sleeping with him, but should that n fail. to materialize,


    he had no qualms giving her the spiked bottle of wine ording to the original n.


    The bottle of wine that had been prepared in advance had already been opened and put to one. side,


    but it had not been poured into a ss yet. Gareth had been waiting until Queenie came and the time


    was right to give her the drink.


    When Queenie heard that, she smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Oh, Mister Gareth, why do you have to


    dwell on that? Some of the girls here are super pretty, even prettier than me! You should look for them.


    I¡¯m just a blonde bimbo who doesn¡¯t understand a thing!¡±


    ¡°Haha! As if I¡¯d believe that!¡± Garethughed and put his hand on Queenie¡¯sp again.


    Queenie smiled awkwardly and took his hand off her before pouring a ss of wine at him and filling up


    her own ss. She then raised it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have another drink!¡±


    Her solution to deal with such perverts was to drink more with them. Some of them would get woozy


    after some drinks, while others just fainted on the spot. Once that happened, she could just let them lie


    down and be done with them. Since she had honed her alcohol tolerance, it was her tried-and-tested


    trick to handle any lechers.


    When Gareth saw that Queenie did not give him a chance to do anything, he frowned and asked again,


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want toe with me? If you say yes, I¡¯ll pay you seventy thousand dors in


    exchange for a night with you. I¡¯m sure lots of women will be tempted by that. After all, other women


    will say yes even if it¡¯s just a couple of thousand, and here I am offering seventy thousand. That should


    be enough to show my sincerity, right?¡±


    ¡°Seventy thousand!¡± Queenie gasped when she heard that huge sum. The guy in front of him was as


    rich as they came, and he was willing to pay more than fifty thousand dors just to sleep with her!


    Such a sum was something she would never have dreamed about


    Queenie¡¯s surprised look made Gareth overjoyed. Sure enough, money worked wonders, and there.


    was nothing that a woman would not do if money was involved.


    However, he never expected that Queenie¡¯s awe wouldst only a moment before she smiled and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mister Gareth. Fifty thousand is a very lucrative offer, but I can¡¯t ept that money, from


    from you.


    I wish to maintain my innocence, and I wouldn¡¯t want to earn money by doing. such things. I¡¯d have a


    bad conscience for the rest of my life if I stoop to such lows.¡±


    Gareth¡¯splexion immediately turned gloomy, but that soon changed to joy. Since she had been


    tempted by his offer but rejected it in the end, he believed that she would not make a fuss if he slept


    with her that night and gave her the money after the fact.


    Moreover, it was obvious that she was still a virgin when she brought up her innocence in the


    conversation. He was quite surprised when she mentioned that to him and it excited him even


    Chapter 205


    more. After all, it was rare that such a beautiful and feminine woman was still a virgin at that age.


    He smiled, picked up a bottle of wine, and poured some for himself. Since that was thest of the wine


    from that bottle, he knew that the opportunity hade for him to bring out the spiked wine. He poured


    it for Queenie. ¡°It¡¯s fine then. It¡¯s rare to see women like you. Anyway, I¡¯ll let you go if


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    have three sses of wine in a row. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll bring you with me no matter what you say!¡±


    you


    ¡°Thanks for understanding, Gareth! I feel bad that I couldn¡¯t give you what you want, so I¡¯ll just have


    those three sses in a row!¡±


    Queenie felt relieved even though she had been ¡®punished¡¯ to drink three sses of wine. At the very


    least, that annoying guy would not pester her anymore once she got it out of the way. As soon as she


    was done with him, she could finally leave with her sry.


    As for what the future held for her, one thing was for certain-she would never work in that sort of ce


    again.


    Queenie picked up her ss of wine and drank it in one gulp. Gareth then filled it back up for her again,


    and within minutes, she had drunk all three sses of wine. Gareth even pretended to pick up his own


    ss of wine and clinked sses with her when she was on her third ss.


    ¡°You can take your alcohol pretty well, Queenie! And with such gusto too. To be honest, I like dec¨ªsive


    people such as yourself!¡± Gareth gave Queenie a thumbs up.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Chapter 206


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. Our job is to keep youpany and make you happy. We would¡¯ve onlypleted


    our duty if our guests had a good time, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Queenie smiled and poured wine for him too.


    However, Gareth did not drink the wine she poured and ced his hand on her thigh instead.


    You¡¯re right. Keeping guestspany and making them happy is your job, but how am I going to have


    a good time if you don¡¯t spend a wonderful night with me?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, Mister Gareth? Please behave!¡± Queenie was startled and immediately went. to


    push his hand away. She was beginning to feel increasingly nervous too.


    However, Gareth did not give her the chance to push his hand away as easily as before. He ced it


    firmly on herp. ¡°Behave? Hehe, you think too highly of yourself. Most B-girls aren¡¯t innocent, so stop


    trying to pretend like you are. I promise I¡¯ll give you money. I¡¯m not the kind of man who takes things


    without giving anything in return!¡±


    Gareth then immediately winked at the people next to him.


    ¡°I just remembered I have something urgent to attend to. Have fun, Gareth. We¡¯ll be going off now!


    ¡°Oh yeah, I have somece else to be!¡±


    ¡°Alright, time to go, fes. Come on!¡±


    All the men went out, and even the two B-girls gave Queenie a sympathetic look before following: them


    too. Queenie had a bad feeling and froze for a moment. She could sense her body getting noticeably


    hotter and hotter. She stood up immediately and got ready to leave, but her legs softened and she sat


    back down again.


    She nced weakly at Gareth and said, ¡°Mister Gareth, did you¡­..¡±


    ¡°Haha! Bingo! Don¡¯t be surprised though. All I did was add some extra ingredients to the three sses


    of wine you drank earlier! Haha!¡±


    Gareth chuckled. When he saw that hispanions had gone out and closed the door, he immediately


    stood up and unbuttoned his shirt. ¡°I always get the woman I want. Be a good girl and do as I say,¡± he


    said, then pounced at her right away.


    ¡°Let go of me, you b*stard!¡± The fear in Queenie¡¯s heart had reached its peak, and she was so


    frightened that her only thought was to struggle. It was then that she remembered Severin¡¯s reminder


    to her, and she was instantly ovee with regret. She would rather forgo the sry if she had known


    earlier that things would go south.


    Moreover, she did not expect that Paul would betray her despite taking such good care of her before.


    ¡°Haha. Stop struggling, will you? It¡¯s useless. You¡¯re mine for the night!¡± Garethughed loudly with a


    lustful look in his eyes.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Chapter 207


    ¡°Ah! Help! Let me go!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Queenie struggled desperately and was terror-struck. Her regret began to intensify, and she felt that


    she should never have gone to work that night.


    At that moment, however, the door was kicked open and a man barged in from the outside.


    *F*cking idiots! I thought I told you guys to stand guard outside. Is this how you do your job?¡±


    I Gareth stood up and cursed as soon as he heard someone barge in and interrupt him.


    When he turned around, he discovered that his friends were howling in pain as theyy on the ground


    near the door. The man who walked in picked up a wine bottle and smashed it right over his head.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Gareth covered his head in pain and sat on the sofa while saying to Severin, ¡°You motherf* cker!


    Do you know who I am? Huh? Do you know who it is that you just smashed the bottle on? Hey, fes!


    Get him!¡±


    ¡°Severin!¡± Queenie got up frantically and buttoned her cor as soon as she saw that Severin had


    come to her aid. ¡°How did you find me? I¡¯m so happy you came. If you didn¡¯t, I¡­I¡¯


    Queenie looked at Severin. She was aggrieved, and she could not help but throw herself into Severin¡¯s


    arms before crying her heart out. Unfortunately, Queenie forgot one thing-the effects of the spiked wine


    she drank earlier was slowly kicking in, and the feeling in her body was getting much stronger.


    When she rested her head on Severin¡¯s chest, his breathing made her face even hotter. Severin


    pushed her away at once, and a faint glow flickered on his fingertips as he quickly tapped several


    pressure points of Queenie¡¯s body.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine a bit. Have some rest on the sofa!¡± Severin helped Queenie to the sofa so she could sit


    down. Dealing with the effects of the spiked wine could not be easier for a miracle doctor like him, and


    he had already gotten rid of it for Queenie.


    ¡°Bleagh!¡± Queenie threw up seconds after she sat down, which left her feeling a little puzzled because


    she should not have vomited after only drinking a few sses. Nevertheless, her body seemed to have


    rxed considerably after she vomited, and she became more sober too.


    As she nced at Severin, she felt a little ashamed at herself for having all those sphemous


    thoughts earlier. She and Severin were not really cousins because she was adopted by the Wallers, but


    the two of them grew up together and their rtionship had always been like that of brother and sister.


    Therefore, when she recalled all the wild thoughts she earlier had, she felt mortified and had the urge


    to p herself.


    Gareth had a panicked expression after running to the door, and his head had been wounded after


    Severin smashed a bottle over it. In the midst of his cries for help, Paul had already led several of the


    bar¡¯s thugs to the room. At longst, he felt relieved upon seeing that Paul brought more than twenty


    people over.


    He pointed directly at Severin who was standing inside and said, ¡°What¡¯s the deal, Paul? Who is


    that kid? He has some nerveing to your bar to cause trouble. He¡¯s asking for it! Look, he even


    smashed a bottle over my head and drew blood. I want you to kill him! Do it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mister Gareth. Those who dare to cause trouble in our bar will have what¡¯sing for


    them!¡± Paul patted his chest and assured Gareth.


    Then, the tattooed men-whose hair was dyed in various colors-walked in with steel pipes and began to


    surround Severin.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Chapter 208


    Queenie nced over and began to feel a little worried for Severin even though she knew that he had


    amazing skills. However, she knew better than anyone that nothing could be done to smoothen things


    over. After all, she felt a burst of joy in her heart when Severin smashed the wine bottle over Gareth¡¯s


    head.


    Severin merely nced indifferently at the thugs before finally saying with disdain, ¡°There¡¯s quite a


    number of you, but you won¡¯t be able to win against me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bold, kid!¡± Paul sneered and said, ¡°Do you know whose turf you¡¯re on right now? I don¡¯t think


    there¡¯s any use in telling you though. You¡¯re not worthy of knowing that information!¡± As soon as he


    said that, he waved his hand. ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    More than twenty of those thugs rushed up to Severin from all directions, but he kicked them one. after


    another and they all copsed to the ground within a few seconds. None of them could stand up, and


    some of them were vomiting blood while others clutched their chests and strained to look up.


    ¡°How¡­¡± Paul was stunned and wondered if it was a hallucination. Though there were quite a few.


    people who once caused trouble in his establishment, those troublemakers either had their limbs.


    broken if they were lucky and killed if they were unlucky. However, it was the first time he had seen the


    tables being turned on them!


    Severin nced at Queenie who was clearly still feeling unwell. She probably had not recovered her


    strength yet, and judging from her condition, it would probably take ten or so minutes before she could


    walk on her own.


    It went without saying that he could have carried her out if it came to that, but she was his cousin and


    he was a married man. Carrying her out could be considered an intimate act, and it would be best


    avoided. Therefore, he intended to wait until she recovered before bringing her away from


    there.


    ¡°Am I worthy of knowing who¡¯s your backer now?¡± Since there was nothing that Severin could do for


    the moment, he sat leisurely on the sofa and took out a cigarette to start smoking.


    ¡°This bar is owned by the Emerald Cloud Gang. Do you know who they are? I bet you¡¯re on the verge


    of wetting your pants after hearing their name. They¡¯re one of the three big gangs in Brookbourn who


    rule the underground.¡± Paul raised his head slightly, thumbed his nose, and spoke in a very arrogant


    tone. He had evidently gained more confidence after recalling that the bar was owned by the Emerald


    Cloud Gang..


    ¡°Hehe, one of three big gangs?¡± Severin sneered coldly. It was obvious that they were unaware of


    Draco Hall taking over the cedar gang. If they knew, they probably would not say something like


    that.


    ¡°So? Are you scared now? If you are, you¡¯d better apologize and get the hell out of here. Oh, and you


    should also prostrate yourself in front of Mister Gareth, or else he probably won¡¯t let you off that easily!¡±


    Paul remarked proudly because he thought that Severin would be afraid.


    ¡°Exactly. I want you to prostrate yourself, and I¡¯m going to bring your cousin away with me too!¡± Gareth


    was still oblivious to the situation and spoke arrogantly as well.


    ¡°Indeed. Come over here and prostrate yourself! You only have ten minutes, because I¡¯m going to


    leave once those ten minutes are up!¡± Severin smiled coldly and reiterated to Gareth, ¡°Get over here,


    you f*cking pervert. Prostrate yourself before me and my cousin!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You b?stard! How dare you demand me to prostate myself? Do you think you can bear the


    consequences of that? I¡¯m the son of the Fends, and the Fends are a third-tier upper-ss


    family!¡±


    It was Gareth¡¯s first time meeting a crackpot like Severin who was undeterred by everything despite


    being told who was the owner of the bar. After all, a third-tier family like the Fends. should not be


    provoked, what more a force like the Emerald Cloud Gang.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Chapter 209


    Severin could not be bothered by Gareth¡¯s tirade. He grabbed a nearby wine bottle and threw it right on


    Gareth¡¯s leg. The wine bottle shattered into small pieces, and Gareth knelt down in agony as soon as


    the searing pain came.


    ¡°Ah!¡± It was Gareth¡¯s first time suffering such humiliation and he howled in pain. Once his knees had


    touched the ground, he raised his head and stared at Severin resentfully. ¡°B¡±stard! Didn¡¯t I just tell you


    that I¡¯m from the Fends? Try to think before you act, will you? Do you want to get yourself killed?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin casually reached out to grab another wine bottle and raised it in the air.


    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t smash another bottle at me! We can talk nicely, right? I know my mistake now! I¡¯ll


    kowtow to you!¡± Gareth uttered in fear when he saw that Severin wanted to throw another bottle at him.


    He had never met such a hotheaded person.


    When Paul the manager saw that Severin was busy dealing with Gareth and paid no attention to him,


    he immediately backed away from the door and gave the Emerald Cloud Gang a call.


    Hugo had been in an exceptionally sour mood and was going to round up his men to search for Severin


    and Queenie. As soon as he was told that someone was making trouble in the bar, he personally


    brought more than thirty of the Emerald Cloud Gang¡¯s people over.


    Severin looked at the time and turned to see Queenie again. Herplexion had already improved by


    leaps and bounds, so he said to her, ¡°Do you feel better now? Can you walk on your


    own?¡±


    Queenie stood up, and she had no difficulty walking on her own even though she felt weaker than


    usual. ¡°Wow, Severin! I can walk now, and even the effects of that drug he gave me earlier has already


    worn off! You¡¯re too amazing!¡± She was very pleasantly surprised and saluted Severin even more in her


    heart.


    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s leave then!¡± Severin chuckled.


    ¡°Leave? Where do you think you two are going?¡± Paul walked in proudly at that moment, and behind


    him was Hugo, who came with countless tough guys. All of Hugo¡¯s men were particrly fierce-looking,


    and they clearly cut above those thugs from before.


    ¡°Everyone else get out!¡± Hugo ordered in irritation when he looked at all those useless men on the


    ground. When those thugs heard his order, they got so frightened that they broke out in a cold. sweat


    and endured the pain as they got up and scrambled to leave.


    ¡°Hugo!¡± Gareth was still kowtowing on the ground, and he felt overjoyed when he turned around and


    realized that he finally did not have to kowtow to Severin anymore. He had been kowtowing for about


    ten minutes and was on the verge of copsing from exhaustion.


    Gareth was the Fends¡¯ son, and Hugo seemed to have a contrived expression on his face when he


    saw Gareth¡¯s miserable state. He said to Gareth, ¡°I¡¯m sorry this had to happen to you on our turf. You


    should go out and rest, or better yet, head to the hospital. Leave everything else here to


    us!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Gareth still didn¡¯t give up ¡®My injury isn¡¯t that serious, Hugo. I must take that woman,


    Queenie, with me! I¡¯m not a Fend if I don¡¯t sleep with her tonight!¡±


    ¡°Did you say her name was Queenie?¡± The person Hugo had been looking for was none other than.


    Queenie, and he did not expect that the B-girl in question was exactly the person he was looking for.


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Severin. ¡°And you must be Severin, the guy who beat up


    Hugh?


    Severin shrugged his shoulders and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯d know who I am! Guess I¡¯m slowly


    making a name for myself after all!¡±

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Chapter 210


    The corners of Hugo¡¯s mouth twitched a few times and he smiled coldly in the end, ¡°Fantastic!


    This is absolutely fantastic! You¡¯ve got some balls beating up my subordinates yesterday and


    causing trouble at our bar today!¡± After a pause, Hugo then continued, ¡°Your skills aremendable,


    and I don¡¯t think any of the men I brought here are a match for you!¡±


    Severin understood what Hugo was implying by that and said to the other party, ¡°You¡¯re suggesting that


    I fight you one-on-one then?¡±


    Hugo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you can defeat me, then I¡¯ll let you leave here with that woman. If you


    can¡¯t, then neither of you will be allowed to leave this ce!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Sure!¡± Severin knew that Hugo was a skilled individual, and he could tell at a nce that Hugo


    was the leader of all those men. After all, it did not make sense for Hugo to boast with such confidence


    if that were not the case.


    Hugo yelled angrily and took firm steps as he delivered one punch after another-alternating


    between his two hands-at Severin.


    Severin frowned. As expected, Hugo was undoubtedly a skillful individual. He had already begun


    punching before even approaching Severin, and the speed of his alternating fists was getting faster and


    faster, almost as if his strength was stacked with each punch.


    In the face of that attack, Severin smiled indifferently, clenched his fist, and delivered a single punch.


    Though the punch appeared very ordinary, it sent Hugo flying several meters back before the man


    could stabilize himself.


    Hugo shook his numb fist and felt a sense of dread. His opponent¡¯s seemingly effortless punch had


    sent him flying, and he wondered who that kid was and how he could be that formidable.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you going to give up?¡± Severin smiled and waved at the other party. ¡°I haven¡¯t


    even warmed up yet!¡±


    Hugo knew that he could not go toe-to-toe with Severin, so he gritted his teeth, and said reluctantly,


    ¡°Move aside! Let them go!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to let them go just like that?¡± Gareth waspletely dumbfounded as he watched on


    from the side. Hugo was one of the Emerald Cloud Gang¡¯s masters, and he was certain that Hugo did


    not use his full strength earlier. He therefore found it odd that Hugo would just let them


    leave after such a brief battle!


    Severin¡¯s mouth curled into a smile and he cupped his hands at the other party before leading Queenie


    out. She was extremely nervous when they passed by the Emerald Cloud Gang¡¯s people. After leaving


    the bar, she could not help but pat her chest and say, ¡°God, I was so nervous earlier!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to your awesomeness that the two of us were able to escape a beating today!¡±


    Severin let go of her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those losers are nothing to me!¡±


    Queenie was speechless and felt that her cousin was bing more and more pretentious as the


    days passed. He might be strong, but it seemed a little over the top for him to say that.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    TTAV


    Severin looked at Queenie and could not help but frown. ¡°By the way, your sry hasn¡¯t been paid,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Queenie answered casually.


    ¡°That is uneptable! Let¡¯s go get it back!¡± Severin said as he turned around and prepared to head


    back.


    Queenie blocked him immediately and said, ¡°Forget about it. It¡¯s just a few hundred. I¡¯d rather not take


    the money. You¡¯ve already caused enough chaos as it stands, and Hugo is from the Emerald Cloud


    Gang! They have plenty of strong guys there, so let¡¯s just leave now that we¡¯ve been given the chance.


    Besides, we should be more careful after you cracked Gareth¡¯s head open with that wine bottle. Let¡¯s


    just leave. I¡¯m worried they might regret letting us go, and I wouldn¡¯t want them. to stop us from leaving


    again!¡±

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Chapter 211


    ¡°Okay, okay. We¡¯ll go. You look terrified!¡± Severin could not help butugh when he saw Queenie¡¯s


    frightened look. He then said to her, ¡°Remember toe early tomorrow. My parents have already


    notified your parents about the gathering. The other rtives will being over too! ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Severin. I¡¯lle over earlier!¡±


    Queenie smiled, got into the car she bought that afternoon, and then stretched her waist. ¡°Ah, finally I


    can leave this ce for good! Hopefully that Gareth guy and the Emerald Cloud Gang won¡¯t bother the


    two of us anymore!¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t. I¡¯ll be here for you even if the sky falls down!¡± Severin waved his hand at her and


    reminded, ¡°Drive slowly. You haven¡¯t driven for a long time now, and you just bought this car in the


    afternoon!¡±


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll take care on the road!¡± Queenie smiled and finally drove away in her car.


    After she left, Severin got into the car and drove back too.


    Queenie was driving halfway home when she remembered that she had not changed her clothes yet.


    She was still d in a sexy dress that was worn specifically for her job at the bar, and she had never


    worn something like that in front of her parents.


    ¡°Jeez, my clothes are still in the bar¡¯s locker room. What am I going to do? I can¡¯t go back home and


    meet my parents like this!¡± Queenie frowned, but soon came to a solution. She parked the car on the


    side of the road, went to a nearby clothing store to buy a new set of clothes, and then drove the car


    back to the dpidated apartment that her family rented.


    To her surprise, her father Simon Waller came over to her car as soon as she parked it in an open


    space. He had been waiting for her there because it waste and she had not yete home.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Queenie smiled slightly, and called out to Simon.


    Simon scrutinized Queenie and pulled a long face. ¡°What¡¯s this, Queenie? Did you be someone


    else¡¯s sugar baby?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sugar baby?¡± Queenie was stunned for a moment and had a puzzled look on his face. ¡°What are you


    talking about, Dad? Why would I do something like that? I won¡¯t stoop so low as to do that sort of job to


    earn money. Didn¡¯t you always teach me that we need to conduct ourselves with dignity all the time?¡±


    However, Simon had a look of utter disbelief as he pointed to the car and said, ¡°If what you say is true,


    then why were you able to buy such an expensive car? This car must cost tens of thousands, right? I


    might be old, but I¡¯m not stupid!¡± Simon then turned around and walked


    in in a huff.


    Queenie was speechless. She thought that her parents would be very happy if she came back with the


    car, but her father had gotten the wrong impression and assumed that she had a sugar daddy taking


    care of her. She chased after him, and the two of them soon entered the house.


    1/2


    Chapter 2


    Once inside, Simon¡¯s wife Marie immediately sensed that Simon was in a bad mood. ¡°What¡¯s wrong,


    Simon?¡±


    Simon looked at Queenie, and said to Marie, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you ask? Why don¡¯t you let our daughter


    answer that! She drove home a car that¡¯s worth tens of thousands, and she insists that she¡¯s no sugar


    baby! Look at her clothes! They¡¯re not cheap! They probably cost hundreds of dors too! Can¡¯t you


    see the makeup on her face and the way she ties her hair? She was never like this before, wasn¡¯t


    she?¡±


    It was only then that Queenie suddenly realized that she had forgotten to both change her clothes and


    remove her makeup before returning. She had been in such a rush because of the incident at the bar. It


    was reasonable for Simon not to believe her words when he saw her with all that heavy makeup.


    Marie nced at Queenie, and her expression darkened instantly. ¡°How could you do such a thing,


    Queenie?¡±


    Queenie rolled his eyes and immediately exined, ¡°This is a misunderstanding, you two. My friend got


    married today and wanted me to be her bridesmaid, so the least I could do for her big day is tie my hair


    and put on some makeup. I just forgot to remove the makeup because it¡¯s alreadyte and I was


    rushing home.¡±

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Chapter 212


    Marie breathed a sigh of relief after hearing that. ¡°It was all just a misunderstanding, Simon. We should


    know our daughter better than anyone!¡±


    ¡°How do you exin the car, then? Are you able to afford it?¡± Simon¡¯s tone softened a little as he


    asked.


    Queenie merely smiled and said, ¡°Hehe, we don¡¯t just have our own car now. We have our own house


    too, renovated and fully-furnished! The house will be ready for us in a few days, and once the keys are


    handed over, we can move in after buying some furniture.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± The old couple gasped and wondered if they heard it wrongly. ¡®We have a car now, and even


    a house?¡¯


    Marie gulped. ¡°Don¡¯t frighten me like that, Queenie. You¡¯re not doing something illegal, are you?¡±


    Queenie was speechless and immediately exined to them, ¡°Did you remember Aunt Judith


    borrowing eight thousand dors from us the other day? Well, Severin¡¯s back! He¡¯s got money now, so


    he paid back his debt to us!¡± Queenie then took a seat on the stool and continued, ¡°But he didn¡¯t only


    pay back eight thousand dors¡­ He gave us four hundred and fifty thousand. He says it¡¯s to thank


    our family for showing kindness to them in their time of need.¡±


    ¡°He gave us all that money?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Simon frowned, then pped his thigh and said, ¡°That exins the phone call your mother received


    from her sister today! They even invited us for a meal to celebrate your cousin¡¯s release from prison,


    and to celebrate having a new house! I was wondering where they got the money to invite us to a five-


    star hotel?¡±


    ¡°They invited us to a five-star hotel?!¡± Queenie asked immediately.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s called the Bloomington Hotel or something like that. It¡¯s supposed to be near the Dragon


    Lake Vista area, where every inch ofnd costs a fortune!¡± Simon remarked animatedly, ¡°I thought I


    misheard them when they mentioned the hotel¡¯s name, so I asked your mother to ask again and


    confirm that it will be at the Bloomington Hotel before hanging up!¡±


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s really close to their house, then. You can always pay them a visit after the meal!¡± Queenie


    muttered after some thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s close to their house?¡± Marie was taken aback.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re staying in one of the vis at Dragon Lake Vista. It¡¯s a huge detached vi worth more


    than eleven million dors, but then again, not anyone can buy a vi there even if they¡¯re rich!¡± As


    Queenie exined Severin¡¯s current situation to them, she became a little emotional as she said, ¡°He


    really got rich, and he¡¯s now so generous that he could give our family four hundred and fifty thousand!¡±


    ¡°Did he really give us that much? Was that house you bought paid in full?¡± Simon was getting excited


    when he heard that, because having 450,000 dors meant that his family no longer had anything to


    worry about in the future. Although that did not make them very rich, their life would be a million times


    better than the present.


    ¡°Yeah, both the house and the car were paid in full. I spent a total of nearly three million, and there¡¯s


    still more than a hundred and fifty thousand left on me. Hey, why don¡¯t we all take a look at the house


    after their keys are handed over to us in a couple of days?¡±


    Queenie felt relieved when she saw how happy her parents were. The old couple never had the chance


    to enjoy happiness, and they could finally sit back and rx after working so hard their entire lives.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be too long. Since Judith invited us for lunch tomorrow, we can have a look at our new house in


    the morning before going to get lunch! I can¡¯t wait to see our new house!¡± Simon said excitedly.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Chapter 213


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Marie rolled her eyes at him. ¡°See? Didn¡¯t I say that we should always help our rtives in whatever


    way we can? You were always nagging at me not to do that, but look at how they¡¯re repaying our


    kindness. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed of yourself?¡±


    In the past, Marie had lent money often to her sister¡¯s family, and Simon nagged her about it all the


    time. He said that there would be no guarantee when, or if, Judith and Maurice could even return the


    money because Severin had gone to jail.


    Marie was frequently at a loss as to how to refute his argument because Judith and Maurice were old


    and at an age where they could not earn much money anymore. With Easton¡¯s subordinatesing


    over every month to coerce them into paying their debt to him, it was indeed highly likely that they


    could not return the money anytime soon.


    ¡°I would never have expected that Severin¡¯s life would take such a huge turn for the better as soon as


    he was released. He can even live in such a huge vi too! He must be super rich, then!


    Simon took out a cigarette and smoked it for a while before he said, ¡°Why is he so rich, though? Could


    you exin it to me, Queenie?¡±


    Queenie then told her family the details behind Severin¡¯s wealth.


    At that moment, Hugo had gone to the hospital and was standing in front of Hugh.


    ¡°Big H! You¡¯re here? Boy, am I d to see you. Have you managed to locate Queenie and Severin?¡±


    Hugh had a trace of excitement in his eyes when he saw Hugo¡¯s arrival. He was already itching to


    smash Severin¡¯s head into thousands of pieces.


    Hugo¡¯s face soured. ¡°I met them in one of the bars that our gang owns. He was causing trouble there,


    so I brought some men with me!¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Hugh frowned when he noticed that something was amiss with Hugo¡¯s expression.


    ¡°I told him that I¡¯ll let him go if he could win against me, and when I punched him, I found out that I¡¯m


    absolutely no match for him at all. He¡¯s incredibly strong!¡± Hugo then said.


    Hugh remained silent, knowing full well that Severin was certainly very strong if Hugo had been


    subdued by Severin. All of a sudden, however, Hugo said, ¡°But don¡¯t you worry, Little H. I¡¯ll make sure


    to avenge you. I had to keep my word when I promised to let him go if I lost to him, but I¡¯ll be sure to tell


    our leader to request the gang¡¯s elders to take action against him. By then, we¡¯ll straighten him out for


    sure!¡± After some thought, he added, ¡°Perhaps I should bring more skilled people with me along with


    more of our men. I think all of us, me included, will be able to handle him!¡±


    ¡°Great. Thanks, Big H!¡± Hugh felt touched. ¡°Thank you for taking the trouble for me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it! Anyway, get well soon, Little H. Leave everything else to me!¡± Hugo smiled and left with


    the men who came with him.


    The next morning, Severin got up, opened the door, and saw Diane waking up in a sexy nightdress. He


    could not help but gulp when he saw Diane¡¯s sexy figure and said to her, ¡°Sigh,


    Chapter 213


    I really wish Queenie would stay here for a few more nights, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t get the chance to


    enter my wife¡¯s room!¡±


    Diane felt all fuzzy in her heart when she heard that, but she kept a poker face and said, ¡°You pervert.


    Is that all you think about?¡±


    Severin rubbed the bridge of his nose in embarrassment and said, ¡°You¡¯re my wife. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s


    wrong for me to think about my wife. It¡¯s so unfair when my wife won¡¯t let me sleep in the same room as


    her!¡±


    Diane could not help but feel a gush of joy in her heart and smiled in return. She walked up to him, and


    then put her hands on his neck, much to his astonishment. Then, she leaned her face forward and


    kissed him on the cheek. ¡°That¡¯s your reward for doing so well these past few days. Do you like it?¡±


    Severin¡¯s heart began beating wildly and he put his arms naturally around Diane¡¯s slender waist.


    ¡°Thank you, honey. You did well too, so I should also give you a reward!¡± He was ready to kiss Diane


    as soon as he said that.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Chapter 214


    Diane blushed immediately and her heart was beating non-stop. She could not believe that embers of


    passion were beginning to develop in her heart. Though she initially flinched at little, she did not avoid


    him anymore after seeing his handsome face, and she almost seemed to be waiting for Severin¡¯s kiss.


    Severin was ecstatic when he saw that she did not shy away from his advances anymore, and her


    reaction suggested that his rtionship with her had progressed to the next level! However, a loud


    ck jolted both Severin and Diane.


    The two of them looked over at once and discovered that Selene had already woken up. She opened


    the door, poked her little head through the gap, and looked at them while giggling and covering her


    mouth.


    Diane backed away from Severin at once, and her cheeks turned even redder. ¡°What are you looking


    at, dear? Have you brushed your teeth? You should go and brush your teeth!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Mom and Dad kissed!¡± Selene jumped up excitedly and then ran to the bathroom to brush her


    teeth.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a happy girl!¡± Severin smiled and chased after her. ¡°What do you think about mom and


    dad giving you a younger brother or a younger sister in the future? Would you like to have a younger


    sibling?¡±


    When Diane heard that, her cheeks became hot and she could not help but give Severin an annoyed


    look. ¡®Keep dreaming, Severin!¡¯


    ¡°I like them both!¡± Selene said innocently.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. It¡¯s about time we freshen up and have some breakfast. We have to go to the


    hotel to reserve the VIP room and order the food in advance!¡± Diane urged Severin.


    Before long, the family arrived at the Bloomington Hotel, and they went in to reserve the VIP room as


    well as order the dishes. Not long after Severin and the others entered, Severin¡¯s paternal uncle-


    Gaston Feuillet-had also arrived at the za.


    After getting off the car, Gaston looked at the luxurious hotel in front of him and could not help but say,


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s here? Can they even afford to treat us to a meal in this sort of ce?¡±


    Gaston¡¯s son, Pierre, said with a cold smile, ¡°Hehe, I was wondering the same. Did you hear the name


    wrongly? Maybe it¡¯s another hotel that has a simr-sounding name? Bloomington is a five-star hotel,


    and I don¡¯t think they can afford to just treat everyone to such a grand meal.¡±


    ¡°Not really. If they were just a little more thick-skinned to reserve one table only, order less food, and


    choose some of the cheaper dishes, then a few hundred dors should be able to cover it!¡± Gaston


    said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of acting rich when they¡¯re not?¡± Pierre burst intoughter immediately. Sigh, they


    shouldn¡¯t bother treating us if they don¡¯t have any money to spend. It¡¯s pointless.¡±


    Gaston said, ¡°I have no idea what¡¯s going on in their mind either. Maurice said that they¡¯llContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Chapter 215


    ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s just save our breath. We¡¯ll find out soon enough!¡± Gaston smiled faintly, looked at his watch


    again, and could not help but remark, ¡°I postponed an important meeting just toe here. They won¡¯t


    hear the end of it from me if they order the cheapest food for us!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Pierre echoed.


    At this time, Severin¡¯s other paternal uncle, Clement Feuillet, had arrived too. When he saw that


    Gaston had already arrived, Clement immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Wow, look who the cat


    dragged in! You¡¯re here too, big shot! We don¡¯t get to see you very often!¡±


    Gaston could not help but smile triumphantly when he heard his third brother calling him ¡®big shot¡¯. He


    pretended to be modest and said, ¡°Please, I¡¯m not some big shot. I¡¯m just barely eking out a living.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re being too modest, Gaston. I heard that you just bought arge apartment in the city


    center that costs several hundred thousand, right? I am so jealous of you. People like us might not be


    able to earn that much money in our entire lives!¡± Clement said with a ttering smile.


    Gaston had been looking for an opportunity to unt his sesses, and he was happy when Clement


    brought it up. ¡°It¡¯s just about four-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors, but there¡¯s still a lot of renovation


    that needs to be done, and it would probably cost another hundred and fifty thousand before we can


    move in.¡±


    At that moment, Marie, Queenie, and Simon had just arrived and they happened to hear the


    conversation just as they were walking.


    Marie¡¯s expression darkened immediately. ¡°That sounds like a lot of money. Didn¡¯t you say you had


    none when your brother Maurice and his family asked to borrow a few hundred while they were in dire


    straits?¡±


    Gaston¡¯s mouth twitched a few times and his smile stiffened considerably.


    He immediately sneered. ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s nowpelling me to borrow money from someone who


    doesn¡¯t have any, right? Besides, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to borrow the money from them, but my


    company was having a downturn. They simply came at the wrong time!¡¯


    Marie felt even more upset for her sister Judith and could not help but say, ¡°Really? I remember them


    asking to borrow money from you more than once. Did they alwayse at the wrong time for such a


    big boss like yourself? Will that few hundred dors even affect yourpany¡¯s daily operations?¡±


    Gaston became even angrier and said with disdain, ¡°Poor people like you can never understand the


    operations of a bigpany like ours. You won¡¯t get it anyway if I try to exin it to you!¡±


    Pierre then remarked coldly from one side, ¡°That¡¯s right. Dad. Just ignore them. It¡¯s our money, and


    we¡¯re free to decide whether or not we want to borrow it. Are we supposed to lend them money just


    because they¡¯re our rtives? There¡¯s no logical reason!¡±


    When Clement saw Marie and Gaston¡¯s war of words, he immediately changed the subject and


    12


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    said, ¡°You guys seem to be doing quite well, Marie. You drove here, right? That car looks new. How


    much downpayment did you pay?¡±


    Marie knew that their family was rtively poor, which was why Gaston and Clement always looked


    down on her family and Judith¡¯s family. When she remembered that she had finally gotten some money,


    she felt a little tenacious and said directly, ¡°Downpayment? We didn¡¯t pay any downpayment. The car


    was worth only fifteen thousand, and we can still afford to pay for it in full! And by the way, our family


    bought a new home too, and we paid the two-hundred -and-fifty-two-thousand dors in full.¡±


    ¡°Tch, how is that even possible?¡± Clement did not expect that Marie would try to boast when he was


    trying to alleviate the tension between both parties, so he could not help but smile disdainfully.


    ¡°Pfft, are you kidding me? Where can your family get all that money? I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re able to get


    that sort of money!¡± Gaston chimed in.


    ¡°We can¡¯t, of course, but I did lend money to my sister¡¯s family before. They¡¯re now rich, and Severin is


    the kind of person who repays tenfold the kindness that you show him. He gave us four hundred and


    fifty thousand to settle the debt he owed us!¡± Marie said directly.


    ¡°Impossible! Four-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors for that little sum of money you lent to them? Why


    would he give you that much?¡± Gaston, Clement and the others were wide-eyed in shock and


    wondered if they had heard it wrongly.


    ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s just save our breath. We¡¯ll find out soon enough!¡± Gaston smiled faintly, looked at his watch


    again, and could not help but remark, ¡°I postponed an important meeting just toe here. They won¡¯t


    hear the end of it from me if they order the cheapest food for us!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Pierre echoed.


    At this time, Severin¡¯s other paternal uncle, Clement Feuillet, had arrived too. When he saw that


    Gaston had already arrived, Clement immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Wow, look who the cat


    dragged in! You¡¯re here too, big shot! We don¡¯t get to see you very often!¡±


    Gaston could not help but smile triumphantly when he heard his third brother calling him ¡®big shot¡¯. He


    pretended to be modest and said, ¡°Please, I¡¯m not some big shot. I¡¯m just barely eking out a living.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re being too modest, Gaston. I heard that you just bought arge apartment in the city


    center that costs several hundred thousand, right? I am so jealous of you. People like us might not be


    able to earn that much money in our entire lives!¡± Clement said with a ttering smile.


    Gaston had been looking for an opportunity to unt his sesses, and he was happy when Clement


    brought it up. ¡°It¡¯s just about four-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors, but there¡¯s still a lot of renovation


    that needs to be done, and it would probably cost another hundred and fifty thousand before we can


    move in.¡±


    At that moment, Marie, Queenie, and Simon had just arrived and they happened to hear the


    conversation just as they were walking.


    Marie¡¯s expression darkened immediately. ¡°That sounds like a lot of money. Didn¡¯t you say you had


    none when your brother Maurice and his family asked to borrow a few hundred while. they were in dire


    straits?¡±


    Gaston¡¯s mouth twitched a few times and his smile stiffened considerably.


    He immediately sneered. ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s nowpelling me to borrow money from someone who


    doesn¡¯t have any, right? Besides, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to borrow the money from them, but my


    company was having a downturn. They simply came at the wrong time!¡¯


    Marie felt even more upset for her sister Judith and could not help but say, ¡°Really? I remember them


    asking to borrow money from you more than once. Did they alwayse at the wrong time for such a


    big boss like yourself? Will that few hundred dors even affect yourpany¡¯s daily operations?¡±


    Gaston became even angrier and said with disdain, ¡°Poor people like you can never understand the


    operations of a bigpany like ours. You won¡¯t get it anyway if I try to exin it to you!¡±


    Pierre then remarked coldly from one side, ¡°That¡¯s right. Dad. Just ignore them. It¡¯s our money, and


    we¡¯re free to decide whether or not we want to borrow it. Are we supposed to lend them money just


    because they¡¯re our rtives? There¡¯s no logical reason!¡±


    When Clement saw Marie and Gaston¡¯s war of words, he immediately changed the subject and


    said, ¡°You guys seem to be doing quite well, Marie. You drove here, right? That car looks new. How


    much downpayment did you pay?¡±


    Marie knew that their family was rtively poor, which was why Gaston and Clement always looked


    down on her family and Judith¡¯s family. When she remembered that she had finally gotten some money,


    she felt a little tenacious and said directly, ¡°Downpayment? We didn¡¯t pay any downpayment. The car


    was worth only fifteen thousand, and we can still afford to pay for it in full! And by the way, our family


    bought a new home too, and we paid the two-hundred -and-fifty-two-thousand dors in full.¡±


    ¡°Tch, how is that even possible?¡± Clement did not expect that Marie would try to boast when he was


    trying to alleviate the tension between both parties, so he could not help but smile disdainfully.


    ¡°Pfft, are you kidding me? Where can your family get all that money? I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re able to get


    that sort of money!¡± Gaston chimed in.


    ¡°We can¡¯t, of course, but I did lend money to my sister¡¯s family before. They¡¯re now rich, and Severin is


    the kind of person who repays tenfold the kindness that you show him. He gave us four hundred and


    fifty thousand to settle the debt he owed us!¡± Marie said directly.


    ¡°Impossible! Four-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors for that little sum of money you lent to them? Why


    would he give you that much?¡± Gaston, Clement and the others were wide-eyed in shock and


    wondered if they had heard it wrongly.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Chapter 216


    ¡°Haha, I was surprised too when Severin remembered our kind act after he got rich!¡± Simon went to


    see their new house this morning and was very satisfied too. He was all smiles as he thought of the


    good days thaty ahead of him.


    ¡°Judging from the looks on their faces, I think they¡¯re telling the truth!¡± Clement¡¯s expression soured as


    he took a step forward and said softly to Gaston.


    Gaston nodded too, and his expression was just as unpleasant. Judith and Maurice came to him a few


    times at the beginning, but he always sent them away by telling them that he was busy, or that the


    company was short of cash. He did not expect Severin to be so rich as to be able to give four-


    hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors at once. Since Severin was financially able to fork out that big a


    sum, Gaston believed that Severin was much richer than a multi- millionaire like himself, and that


    Severin might have hundreds of millions in assets too.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re all here! Hurry up ande on in! We just reserved the VIP room!¡± At that moment, Judith,


    Maurice, Severin and others also came to the hotel lobby.


    ¡°VIP room?¡± Gaston¡¯s face had soured to the extreme. He was the richest among all his rtives and


    had always looked down on everyone else, so when his second brother¡¯s family suddenly became


    richer than his, he was very upset because it felt like he had been stepped on.. Worse of all, it was the


    poorest family of them all that suddenly became richer than him!


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go! It¡¯s on the third floor!¡± Severin smiled faintly, looked at the crowd, then frowned again.


    ¡°Hey, Mom, why isn¡¯t Aunt Edwina here?¡±


    ¡°Well, your cousin is meeting a prospective partner today and his family won¡¯t have the time toe.


    It¡¯ll just be the few of us today!¡± Judith then exined.


    ¡°I see. Alright then.¡± Severin smiled and led the people in.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they reserved a VIP room on the third floor¡­¡± Gaston muttered in disbelief.


    Clement felt that something was off. ¡°What¡¯s so special about the VIP rooms on the third floor?¡±


    ¡°There are only a few VIP rooms, and they¡¯re all huge and luxurious. Each room requires a minimum


    spend. The cheapest one requires a fifteen thousand minimum spend, while some require a seventy-


    five thousand minimum spend. I wouldn¡¯t dare to go to the third floor. The only time I¡¯d step foot here is


    if I meet some very important customers or secure some big contracts, and even then, I¡¯d only take the


    cheapest VIP room.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much about it, Uncle Gaston. The food¡¯s already been


    ordered. I¡¯ve also ordered a few bottles of wine for starters, and we can always add more if it¡¯s not


    enough!¡±


    As they all spoke, they found themselves led up the third floor by a beautiful waiter. After reaching the


    third floor, Gaston walked in the direction of VIP room 111. As rich as Severin might be, Gaston felt that


    he would at most reserve VIP room 111 which had a minimum spend of fifteen thousand dors.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Severin stopped and said to Gaston, ¡°That¡¯s not our room. Ours is VIP room 888!¡±


    ¡°Eight¡­eight¡­eight¡­? Gaston was even more shocked when he heard that, because that room


    17


    had a minimum spend of a-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors!

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Chapter 217


    ¡°Why do you have that expression on your face, Dad? You¡¯re acting like some sort of hermit!¡± Pierre felt


    ashamed when he saw his father react that way, so he stepped forward and


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    reminded the man softly.


    ¡°Gaston, is this VIP room that scary? Look at yourself! You¡¯re supposed to be a big boss!¡± Clement also


    came over and reminded Gaston to be calm.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know jack. I¡¯ve heard of this private room before. The minimum spend to reserve this room


    is a hundred and fifty thousand!¡± Gaston trembled in fright, and then turned to Severin, ¡°You didn¡¯t


    make a mistake, did you?¡±


    ¡°A minimum spend of a-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors!¡± At that moment, both Clement and Pierre


    were so shocked that their jaws almost dropped to the ground.


    That was far too much money! Severin looked at their shocked looks and smiled slightly as he said,


    ¡°It¡¯s correct. I¡¯ve already ordered a hundred and seventy thousand worth of food and drinks. Rx,


    everyone. I want this to be an asion of enjoyment, since I haven¡¯t seen all of you in so many years!¡±


    After saying that, Severin deliberately looked at Queenie¡¯s family and said, ¡°I¡¯m especially grateful to


    Aunt Marie¡¯s family for helping my parents out when I couldn¡¯t take care of them!¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re being too kind. We¡¯re all rtives, so it¡¯s only right that we help each other out. We all


    have our own difficulties anyway? Helping one another is the way to go!¡± Simon instantly felt a radiance


    on his face and even had a touch of smugness in his smile. When their family lent money to Severin¡¯s


    parents, the other rtives called them stupid because they would likely not get the money back again


    after lending it out.


    However, it was clear that Severin had shown his utmost gratitude to them, and their family has


    benefited a lot in return. Gaston, Clement, and the others had an extremely gloomy expression on their


    face.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯mte!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Severin¡¯s maternal uncle had arrived with his family.


    ¡°Uncle Vincent?¡± Severin had mixed emotions when he saw who hade.


    They did not invite Judith¡¯s brother, Vincent Liebling, because he did not like how poor Maurice was


    and refused to let Judith marry Maurice. However, Judith eventually married Maurice, and the two of


    them had not seen each other for a long time since then.


    It came as a surprise then, that he had taken the initiative to attend the gathering


    ¡°Long time no see, Severin. You are more handsome than ever!¡±


    Vincent immediately said with a smile. ¡°I saw Marie¡¯s post on social media that you were going to treat


    the family to a meal and show us your new house. Her post said that the meal will be held in the


    Bloomington Hotel, so I brought my family with me too.¡± As he said that, he pretended to show a bit of


    displeasure at Judith and said, ¡°I¡¯m still your brother, right, Judith? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this


    gathering, or that Severin¡¯s been released and you¡¯ve moved to a new house? After all that¡¯s said and


    done, we¡¯re still siblings, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Judith smiled awkwardly ¡°Sorry about that, Vincent I¡¯ve been really busy recently, and 1 jast happened


    to forget I was worried you wouldn¡¯t have the time either! But you¡¯re here now, so


    go on in! The food¡¯s been ordered too!¡±

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Chapter 218


    ¡°Wonderful! I heard that the food here is quite expensive, so by the looks of it, Severin has turned into a


    very promising young man!¡± Vincent smiled awkwardly and then took out the cigarettes he bought from


    a supermarket down the street. He distributed them to Simon and the others as he said, ¡°Have a


    smoke, Simon! Enjoy the cigarettes!¡±


    Severin and Diane exchanged nces at each other. He had told Diane everything about his family¡¯s


    rtionship with Vincent, and neither of them would expect him to be so shameless as to go there


    uninvited.


    Vincent probably only brought his family there after seeing Marie mention the Bloomington Hotel on


    social media, and to put it bluntly, they could be best described as a ¡®fair-weather¡¯ family.


    ¡°Come on in and have a seat! We¡¯ll get the waiter to start serving you food once we are seated!


    ¡°Vincent was Severin¡¯s elder after all, and there was nothing Severin could do or say when Vincent was


    so thick-skinned. All he could do was wee his uncle with a smile.


    The entire table was soon full of people, and Vincent could not help but exim when he looked at the


    luxurious VIP room. ¡°Heavens, is this how the VIP room in a five-star hotel looks like? It probably cost a


    couple of thousand to reserve the room, in addition to a one- time minimum spend of several thousand!


    None of us can even dream of achieving such a thing!¡±


    ¡°Several thousand? How ignorant!¡± Gaston scoffed disdainfully on one side and said, ¡°This is a ce


    not even we can dream of affording. The minimum spent here is a hundred and fifty thousand!¡±


    ¡°A-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors!¡± Vincent gulped in fright and had plenty of vivid expressions on


    his face.


    ¡°You stuck it big, huh, Severin? Who¡¯s this prettydy, by the way?¡± Vincent snapped back to his


    senses after a brief daze, and was curious when he looked at Diane who was sitting next to


    Severin.


    Diane was good-looking and had a rather unique temperament. Even though she was just sitting there


    without doing anything, she gave everyone the impression that there was more to her than at first


    nce.


    That was when Severin stood up and introduced with a smile, ¡°Most of you might not know who she is


    yet, but this is my wife, Diane Shanahan. She¡¯s a daughter of the Shanahans and the current general


    manager of the Shanahan Corporation!¡±


    He then nced at Selene who was sitting beside him and said with a smile, ¡°This is my daughter,


    Selene!¡±


    ¡°Diane? They¡¯re a true blue third-tier family with assets over a hundred and fifty million dors! I never


    expected to meet her in person here!¡± Gaston was shocked and could not help but tter her, ¡°Miss


    Diane, my nephew is truly lucky to have the honor of marrying you.¡±


    Though he spoke in a praising manner, he thought to himself with a sneer, ¡®So that¡¯s why Severin could


    afford to pay for this meal. He got lucky and met a rich woman!¡¯


    Although he begrudged Severin¡¯s with all his heart, he had to admit that Severin made good


    Judith smiled awkwardly. ¡°Sorry about that, Vincent. I¡¯ve been really busy recently, and I just happened


    to forget. I was worried you wouldn¡¯t have the time either! But you¡¯re here now, so go on in! The food¡¯s


    been ordered too!¡±


    ¡°Wonderful! I heard that the food here is quite expensive, so by the looks of it, Severin has turned into a


    very promising young man!¡± Vincent smiled awkwardly and then took out the cigarettes he bought from


    a supermarket down the street. He distributed them to Simon and the others as he said, ¡°Have a


    smoke, Simon! Enjoy the cigarettes!¡±


    Severin and Diane exchanged nces at each other. He had told Diane everything about his family¡¯s


    rtionship with Vincent, and neither of them would expect him to be so shameless. as to go there


    uninvited.


    Vincent probably only brought his family there after seeing Marie mention the Bloomington Hotel on


    social media, and to put it bluntly, they could be best described as a ¡®fair-weather¡¯ family.


    ¡°Come on in and have a seat! We¡¯ll get the waiter to start serving you food once we are seated!


    ¡°Vincent was Severin¡¯s elder after all, and there was nothing Severin could do or say when Vincent was


    so thick-skinned. All he could do was wee his uncle with a smile.


    The entire table was soon full of people, and Vincent could not help but exim when he looked at the


    luxurious VIP room. ¡°Heavens, is this how the VIP room in a five-star hotel looks like? It probably cost a


    couple of thousand to reserve the room, in addition to a one- time minimum spend of several thousand!


    None of us can even dream of achieving such a thing!¡±


    ¡°Several thousand? How ignorant!¡± Gaston scoffed disdainfully on one side and said, ¡°This is a ce


    not even we can dream of affording. The minimum spent here is a hundred and fifty thousand!¡±


    ¡°A-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors!¡± Vincent gulped in fright and had plenty of vivid expressions on


    his face.


    ¡°You stuck it big, huh, Severin? Who¡¯s this prettydy, by the way?¡± Vincent snapped back to his


    senses after a brief daze, and was curious when he looked at Diane who was sitting next to Severin.


    Diane was good-looking and had a rather unique temperament. Even though she was just sitting there


    without doing anything, she gave everyone the impression that there was more to her than at first


    nce.


    That was when Severin stood up and introduced with a smile, ¡°Most of you might not know who she is


    yet, but this is my wife, Diane Shanahan. She¡¯s a daughter of the Shanahans and the current general


    manager of the Shanahan Corporation!¡±


    He then nced at Selene who was sitting beside him and said with a smile, ¡°This is my daughter,


    Selene!¡±


    ¡°Diane? They¡¯re a true blue third-tier family with assets over a hundred and fifty million. dors! I never


    expected to meet her in person here!¡± Gaston was shocked and could not help but tter her, ¡°Miss


    Diane, my nephew is truly lucky to have the honor of marrying you.¡±


    Though he spoke in a praising manner, he thought to himself with a sneer, ¡®So that¡¯s why Severin could


    afford to pay for this meal. He got lucky and met a rich woman!¡¯


    Although he begrudged Severin¡¯s with all his heart, he had to admit that Severin made good.


    use of his youth and handsome looks to marry a woman who could support him financially. Gaston then


    looked at his fat and donkey-eared son Pierre, and felt that no rich woman would ever fall for someone


    like that.


    Pierre, however, was jealous of Severin for being able to marry such a good-looking wife, so he could


    not help remarking sourly, ¡°That exins how you were able to treat us to such an expensive meal. It¡¯s


    because you married a rich woman! Then again, I don¡¯t think Miss Diane will even consider someone


    like you if she doesn¡¯t have a child?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gaston pulled a long face when he heard that. The Shanahans were a family that they could not and


    should not provoke. ¡®Did Pierre knock his head on the wall or something? He shouldn¡¯t say something


    like that even if he¡¯s upset! If Diane is offended, she¡¯ll make sure all of us will have a difficult life!¡¯


    He red at Pierre and said coldly, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? They married because fate


    brought them together!¡±


    Queenie immediately chimed in as well. ¡°Yeah, the two of them are fated to be together. Selene is


    Severin and Diane¡¯s daughter, so please don¡¯t make any wild guesses about their


    rtionship!¡±

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Chapter 219


    ¡°That means Severin was the one who got Miss Diane pregnant all those years ago!¡± Gaston


    immediately put two and two together. He heard about what happened to Diane in the past, but he did


    not expect that the person was actually Severin.


    The waiter had already brought the dishes out by then, and the luxurious dishes were an eye opener


    for Clement, Vincent, and everyone else.


    Severin smiled, and introduced all his rtives to Diane.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a toast, everyone!¡± Maurice finally picked up the wine ss and said excitedly, ¡°Sigh,


    I never would have dreamed that my son would turn out so promising that he gave us a huge eleven


    million dor vi to stay in, and even brought us to this sort of ce to eat such an expensive meal. I


    still can¡¯t shake off this dreamlike feeling I have!¡±


    Severin could not help but feel a little emotional when he heard that. As long as his were happy and


    could feel proud of themselves, he felt that everything was worth it.


    parents


    Judith raised her wine ss and then clinked sses with her sister Marie. ¡°Thank you, for your help


    these past few years. We wouldn¡¯t have survived this far without you.¡±


    Marie smiled. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Judith. We never would¡¯ve expected Severin to repay us too. Four


    hundred and fifty thousand is a huge sum, and we¡¯ve never seen so much money in our lives! We still


    have some money left over after we¡¯ve bought a house and a car, and Queenie said she¡¯ll use the


    money to do some business.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re more than wee. Severin¡¯s been telling us since the day of his release that he¡¯d


    repay


    the kindness that you¡¯ve shown us tenfold!¡± Judith was radiating with happiness too, and she never felt


    that proud in the past before.


    ¡°What? The vi you¡¯re staying in now is worth eleven million?¡± Vincent was shocked by the revtion.


    He knew that his sister¡¯s family had be rich, but he did not expect them to be that rich. It was as if


    the gap between them and Judith¡¯s family had suddenly be so great that they were several tiers


    beneath thetter, and judging from her tone, Severin did indeed. give Marie and her family four-


    hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors in return.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Queenie felt good when she saw the other party¡¯s surprised look, because people like Vincent and


    Gaston used to look down on Severin¡¯s family. Hearing that Severin had be rich and repaid


    Marie¡¯s kindness more than tenfold came as a severe p in the face, and they could only look on with


    envy.


    ¡°They¡¯re now staying at Dragon Lake Vista, and the vis cost a fortune!¡± Queenie said with a smile.


    ¡°Severin even hired six beautiful bodyguards. You don¡¯t do that very often, do you?¡± ¡°Whoa, they have


    bodyguards?¡± Gaston eximed animatedly again. It was a life he envied, but small-time business


    owners like him had not reached a stage where he could hire a bodyguard.


    After everyone had a toast, they all sat back down.


    ¡°Eat up, everyone! We¡¯re all rtives, so please help yourselves now that you¡¯re here. Once we¡¯ve had


    our fill, you¡¯re all invited to visit our home. At least you¡¯ll know where to find us in the future!¡± Severin


    said politely.


    ¡°Yes, yes. We should! Man, this is the Dragon Lake Vista we¡¯re talking about! It¡¯s a rich person¡¯s ce.¡±


    Although Pierre was very jealous, he could only keep it to himself and say with a smile, ¡°Once we¡¯re


    there, I¡¯m going to take a few photos and post them on social media just to show off a little!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we have to take more pictures!¡± his mother echoed.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Chapter 220


    Halfway through the meal, Vincent had the cheek to go over to raise a toast to Severin.


    Since Vincent was his elder and Severin felt that it would be impolite of him to refuse, he had no choice


    but to smile and ept the toast. Unexpectedly, Vincent remained beside Severin rather than going


    back to his own seat, and he even bowed down with a smile. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re a rich guy now! A


    giant among men! Our family can never hope to reach such heights!¡±


    Severin frowned as he felt that Vincent was trying to imply something. He smiled and shrugged it off.


    ¡°We¡¯re not that rich, Uncle Vincent. There are tons of people who are richer than us.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too humble, I say! If you ask me, you¡¯re as rich as theye!¡± After Vincent finished saying


    that, he seemed a little embarrassed as he said, ¡°Sigh, things aren¡¯t as good now as it was before. Our


    house may be big, but its suburban location makes it quite a distance from the city. By the way, your


    cousin is thirty-two this year, and he finally got a girlfriend!¡± Following a brief pause, Vincent continued


    awkwardly, ¡°But she insists that your cousin buy a


    us!¡± house near the city or else she wouldn¡¯t get married to him. This is starting to worry


    Severin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He thought that Vincent wanted to get a free meal after seeing his


    sister post the photo on social media of him treating everyone to lunch, but as it turned out, the man


    came there just to borrow money from him! Severin never expected Vincent to be so thick-skinned and


    shameless, especially since thetter had disliked Severin¡¯s family for being poor and even cut off all


    contact with them for so many years. Amazingly, Vincent had no qualmsing over and borrowing


    money as soon as he found out that Severin¡¯s family. had gotten rich.


    Severin smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sure your family has saved a lot of money too, right? It should be


    enough for the down payment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it isn¡¯t. Think about it, we can afford the downpayment if we stretch our finances, but we¡¯d


    still have to renovate the ce and hold a nice big wedding. And that¡¯s not the worst part: the interest


    rates that those banks charge is insane!¡± Having ended his sentence, Vincent continued, ¡°I was


    nning on borrowing some money from you!¡±


    ¡°From me?¡± Severin frowned. Vincent¡¯s tone suggested that he wanted to borrow a sum that could


    cover all the expenses, including for the renovations and the wedding. ¡®How is that ¡± some¡± money?¡¯


    The other party smiled, stretched out two fingers, and said with a smile. ¡°Rx, it¡¯s not that much. I did


    the math already, and three hundred thousand is more than enough. Is that okay with you?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gaston and Clement looked at each other with strange expressions. ¡®Three hundred thousand is more


    than enough? Easy for you to say.¡¯


    However, they wanted to see if Severin would lend the money to Vincent, because if he did, then they


    would also try to find an excuse to ask for some money from him. If Severin could afford a meal that


    cost a-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors, then there should be no issue with asking to borrow three


    hundred thousand dors. After all, it was probably just a drop in the sea for him!


    ¡°Yes, yes. We should! Man, this is the Dragon Lake Vista we¡¯re talking about! It¡¯s a rich person¡¯s ce.¡±


    Although Pierre was very jealous, he could only keep it to himself and say with a smile, ¡°Once we¡¯re


    there, I¡¯m going to take a few photos and post them on social media just to show off a little!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we have to take more pictures!¡± his mother echoed.


    Halfway through the meal, Vincent had the cheek to go over to raise a toast to Severin.


    Since Vincent was his elder and Severin felt that it would be impolite of him to refuse, he had no choice


    but to smile and ept the toast. Unexpectedly, Vincent remained beside Severin rather than going


    back to his own seat, and he even bowed down with a smile. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re a rich guy now! A


    giant among men! Our family can never hope to reach such heights!!


    Severin frowned as he felt that Vincent was trying to imply something. He smiled and shrugged it off.


    ¡°We¡¯re not that rich, Uncle Vincent. There are tons of people who are richer than us.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too humble, I say! If you ask me, you¡¯re as rich as theye!¡± After Vincent finished saying


    that, he seemed a little embarrassed as he said, ¡°Sigh, things aren¡¯t as good now as it was before. Our


    house may be big, but its suburban location makes it quite a distance from the city. By the way, your


    cousin is thirty-two this year, and he finally got a girlfriend!¡± Following a brief pause, Vincent continued


    awkwardly, ¡°But she insists that your cousin buy a


    us!¡± house near the city or else she wouldn¡¯t get married to him. This is starting to worry Severin¡¯s heart


    skipped a beat. He thought that Vincent wanted to get a free meal after seeing his sister post the photo


    on social media of him treating everyone to lunch, but as it turned out, the man came there just to


    borrow money from him! Severin never expected Vincent to be so thick-skinned and shameless,


    especially since thetter had disliked Severin¡¯s family for being poor and even cut off all contact with


    them for so many years. Amazingly, Vincent had no qualmsing over and borrowing money as soon


    as he found out that Severin¡¯s family had gotten rich.


    Severin smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sure your family has saved a lot of money too, right? It should be


    enough for the down payment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it isn¡¯t. Think about it, we can afford the downpayment if we stretch our finances, but we¡¯d


    still have to renovate the ce and hold a nice big wedding. And that¡¯s not the worst. part: the interest


    rates that those banks charge is insane!¡± Having ended his sentence, Vincent continued, ¡°I was


    nning on borrowing some money from you!¡±


    ¡°From me?¡± Severin frowned. Vincent¡¯s tone suggested that he wanted to borrow a sum that could


    cover all the expenses, including for the renovations and the wedding. ¡®How is that ¡± some¡± money?¡±


    The other party smiled, stretched out two fingers, and said with a smile. ¡°Rx, it¡¯s not that much. I did


    the math already, and three hundred thousand is more than enough. Is that okay with you?¡±


    Gaston and Clement looked at each other with strange expressions. ¡°Three hundred thousand is more


    than enough? Easy for you to say.¡¯


    However, they wanted to see if Severin would lend the money to Vincent, because if he did, then they


    would also try to find an excuse to ask for some money from him. If Severin could afford a meal that


    cost a-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors, then there should be no issue with asking to borrow three


    hundred thousand dors. After all, it was probably just a drop in the sea for him!


    Besides, Severin was filthy rich, and if any of his rtives did not pay back what he had. borrowed in


    the future, he might feel bad to ask him to pay him back. Severin rubbed the bridge of his nose and


    smiled slightly at Vincent¡¯s expectant gaze. ¡°Three hundred thousand isn¡¯t a lot at all!¡±


    Vincent was ecstatic when he heard that it seemed that there was hope for him yet. He


    immediately poured some wine into his ss and Severin¡¯s ss before raising it and saying, ¡± Don¡¯t


    worry, Severin. If you support me, then I¡¯ll give you my word that your kindness will forever be


    remembered! Here¡¯s a toast to you, and a thank you in advance too!¡±


    Severin¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. ¡°Whoa there, Uncle Vincent. What were you thinking? I didn¡¯t


    say I would lend it to you! Where am I supposed to get so much money?¡±

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Chapter 221


    ¡°You¡¯re not lending it to us?¡± Vincent¡¯s mouth twitched violently too, and his expression was such a


    delight to watch. He specifically thanked Severin in advance because he wanted to put Severin in a


    tight spot and force Severin Into lending him the money out of a desire to keep up appearances in front


    of everyone. Although it was presumptuous of him, he did not mind doing anything as long as he could


    get the money.


    It did not cross his mind that Severin would refuse so directly as to leave absolutely no room for


    maneuver.


    ¡°Three hundred million isn¡¯t a lot to you, and this is the first time I¡¯ve ever asked to borrow money!


    Aren¡¯t we close family? Why¡¯d you have to say no?¡± Vincent still tried his best to smile, but his tone


    suggested that he was not very happy.


    ¡°Yeah, Severin, can¡¯t you see that your cousin can¡¯t get married because he doesn¡¯t have any money


    to buy a house? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little mean of you not to refuse our request?¡± Vincent¡¯s wife had a


    sour expression at that time too, and she shot back without even bothering to show Severin any


    courtesy.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you rich now, Severin? Didn¡¯t you give four hundred and fifty thousand dors to Aunt Marie


    even though they only lent you eight hundred dors? We¡¯re not asking you to just give us the money.


    We¡¯re borrowing it from you! And it¡¯s just three hundred dors! That should be peanuts to you! Are you


    really just going to ignore our request for help?¡± Vincent¡¯s son Howard looked at Severin coldly too.


    Severin smiled coldly and took his time to drink the red wine in his ss. ¡°You say you¡¯re borrowing the


    money from me, but when will you be able to pay it back with that job of yours? Three hundred


    thousand isn¡¯t much to me at all, but is there a reason why I should lend it to you? How many times


    have you been to our house all these years?¡±


    Severin¡¯s anger was starting to boil as he spoke. ¡°You never lent my parents any money when they


    asked to borrow just a few hundred from you, and now you have the nerve to demand that I lend you


    three hundred thousand? I¡¯m the kind of person who¡¯ll return the favor twofold to those who treat me


    well, and in that same vein, I¡¯ll always remember when someone treats me badly!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Howard gritted his teeth angrily but was unable to refute Severin.


    Vincent felt even more embarrassed and he finally turned to Judith. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything,


    Judith?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I have nothing to say, Vincent. The money belongs to my son, not me. Whether or not he wishes to


    lend it is his business. I don¡¯t care at all! Besides, I think my son is doing the right thing, because


    there¡¯s no point helping those who look down on us!¡± Judith said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Enough, Dad. If they don¡¯t want to borrow us any money, then just give it a rest. It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t be


    able to get married if I don¡¯t have that money!¡± Howard could only make that remark because he knew


    that attempting to borrow money from Severin was futile.


    Upon seeing the embarrassment and anger that had sprung up from the brief exchange, Gaston could


    not help but smile awkwardly and say, ¡°Hey, why are you all even talking about that? Aren¡¯t we here to


    celebrate Severin now that he¡¯s released from prison, gained some


    newfound wealth, and will live in a big vi in the future? How can you ask him to borrow you money on


    such an asion? It¡¯s inappropriate!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, it was inappropriate. Let¡¯s continue enjoying our meal!¡± Vincent immediately returned to


    his seat after being helped out of his embarrassment.


    ¡°Come and have a drink! The wine here isn¡¯t cheap, and one ss might be worth several hundred


    dors!¡± Clement alsoughed.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, Uncle Clement. I might not be able to borrow anyone any money, but today¡¯s meal


    is on me, and there will be no shortage of wine today!¡± Severinughed and said


    that on purpose.


    Clement echoed with a smile and said, ¡°Haha, you¡¯re getting wittier as you grow older. Let me give you


    a toast, Severin. Better days ahead for you!¡±

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Chapter 222


    ¡°Thanks, Uncle Clement!¡±


    Severin smiled, clinked sses with Clement, and drank the wine. However, he knew very well that any


    one of Gaston, Clement, or Vincent were much richer than him. The richest of all, Gaston, had a


    worth of several million and even established a smallpany, but he still did not lend Severin¡¯s family


    a single dime when they needed it most.


    They could all keep dreaming if they wanted to borrow any money from Severin.


    By contrast, even the poor aunt Marie was able to fork out eight thousand dors to lend to his family


    and help them constantly. Severin would remember that kindness forever and repay them for sure.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    His other aunt, Edwina, was poor too and stayed in a rented house. Her son graduated not two years


    ago and had to borrow money to go to college. Maurice and Judith were aware of Edwina¡¯s financial


    condition, so they decided not to borrow money for them during the past few years.


    Although Vincent was upset at not getting any money, he regretted it more than anything. His sister had


    asked to borrow a few hundred just a year ago, and though he had several thousand dors in hand at


    the time, he ridiculed her and said that she should not have married a loser like Maurice. In hindsight, it


    might not be that difficult to borrow several hundred thousand from Severin had he just lent the money


    to Judith at the time.


    Gaston was also feeling a little dejected too. He had his eye on a rather promising project in recent


    times but unfortunately did not have enough money. The situation with Vincent made it quite clear that


    he probably had no hope of borrowing any money from Severin, and deep down, he also regretted not


    lending any money to Maurice.


    At that moment, Judith¡¯s cell phone rang suddenly and it turned out to be a call from her sister Edwina.


    Edwina was already at the hotel lobby, but she did not know which VIP room to go to. Judith then


    excused herself and went out to bring Edwina¡¯s family up.


    ¡°Can we get some more tes and cutlery, please?¡± Severin asked the waiter.


    As soon as Edwina sat down, she waspletely dumbfounded as she stared at the medley of


    delicious dishes on the table. There was king crab, lobster, and many other exquisite delicacies. She


    said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Isn¡¯t all this food expensive, Judith?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Just eat up!¡± Judith smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were meeting your son¡¯s


    prospective partner and didn¡¯t have any time toe for lunch?¡±


    Edwina had an embarrassed expression and turned to look at her husband, Finn Scheffler. Finn could


    only sigh and say, ¡°Things didn¡¯t work out. She¡¯s a good girl though. Both Edwina and I are very fond of


    her. Our boy Evan has been dating her for two years, but the girl¡¯s parents said that we need to prepare


    a thirty-thousand-dor dowry, and a home for them to move in after marriage. If those conditions aren¡¯t


    met, they won¡¯t even consider it!¡± After finishing speaking, Finn nced dejectedly at his son Evan and


    said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Evan. The reason you can¡¯t be with the girl you like is because I¡¯m an


    ipetent father!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Dad! It¡¯s already difficult enough for you to raise and support me


    through


    Chapter


    college. Thirty thousand is a big amount, and we even have to buy a house. Let¡¯s talk about this some


    other time. I don¡¯t me you at all. The main reason this couldn¡¯t work out was because I¡¯m the


    ipetent one! It¡¯s not your fault at all!¡± Evan sighed.


    Severin could see that Evan really loved the girl, but unfortunately, there was no way that a college


    student who had just graduated not long ago had the means to buy a house and fork out that dowry.


    As Severin thought about that, he could not help but ask, ¡°What do you think of that girl, Evan?¡±


    Evan smiled. ¡°She¡¯s a good person. She even helped us to persuade her parents by saying that we can


    work toward getting a house together, and that a thirty-thousand-dor dowry is more than enough. But


    her parents were very insistent, saying that a young person must have a house in this day and age


    because they don¡¯t want their daughter to suffer after getting married!¡±


    After hearing that, Severin nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then how about I give you two hundred thousand


    dors. That should cover the cost of a house and the dowry. Will that be enough?¡±

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Chapter 223


    ¡°No way, Severin. You¡¯re kidding, right? That¡¯s a whole load of money!¡± Evan was taken aback and


    wondered if he had heard wrongly. ¡®Is Severin really going to give all that money to me? I¡¯ve never


    seen so much money in my life!


    ¡°Why would I joke around with you?¡± Severin smiled. ¡°Back to my question, will that be enough?¡±


    Evan gulped and said, ¡°Yes, of course! It¡¯ll definitely be enough to buy a small three-bedroom house in


    the suburbs, and that¡¯ll cost maybe a hundred thousand. That, and thirty-thousand dowry,es to a


    total of a hundred and thirty thousand. That¡¯s already more than enough!¡± After thinking about it, he


    then said, ¡°I don¡¯t need that much. You can just lend me seventy thousand dors. I¡¯ll give her the thirty


    thousand as the dowry and use the remaining forty thousand as down payment for the house. I swear


    I¡¯ll return it to you when you have the money again!¡¯


    Severin smiled. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I already told you that I¡¯m giving it to you, not borrowing it to


    you. And besides, seventy thousand is hardly enough. You¡¯re going to buy a house, give her a dowry,


    and you have to spend money on renovating your new ce. That requires money too, right? What


    about your wedding celebrations? By my estimate, that¡¯ll require at least two hundred thousand


    dors!¡±


    ¡°Severin, wait¡­are you really giving us all that money? We can¡¯t possibly ept that. Please just treat


    it as a loan from us!¡± Finn and Edwina were startled and said hastily to Severin.


    They were all honest farmers who had never seen so much money in their entire life. As a result, they


    would not dare to ept the big sum that Severin was offering!


    Severin looked at the old couple and then said to Edwina, ¡°Your family used to raise pigs in the vige,


    and every time one of those piggies went to ughter, you would always bring some meat for our


    family. You¡¯ve treated our family well, and I remember the kindness you¡¯ve shown us. That money isn¡¯t


    much, and Evan has a good rtionship with me too!¡±


    Gaston could not help but smile and say, ¡°Sigh, you guys should ept his gesture. Severin. has a lot


    of money now. The vi he lives in is worth more than eleven million, and the meal we¡¯re having is well


    over a hundred and fifty thousand. He¡¯s a grateful person, this boy!¡±


    He had clearly be friendlier and continued to heap praise on Severin.


    ¡°This meal¡­.is so expensive!¡± Finn and Edwina were dumbfounded. Severin was not rich-he was crazy


    rich!


    There was still a frown on Evan¡¯s face. ¡°I feel bad for epting all this money, Severin! I don¡¯t even


    know how to thank you!¡±


    Severinughed. ¡°Just remember to invite me and my wife to your wedding!¡± After saying that, he


    turned to Diane and asked her, ¡°What do you think, honey? Do I get your approval?¡±


    Diane was speechless. He had only remembered to ask her after he had made a decision, and it would


    be humiliating for Severin if she said no.


    She then smiled and said, ¡°Why would I disapprove? I like it when my man is a grateful person who


    knows how to appreciate other people¡¯s kindness!¡±


    1/2


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You must be my cousin-inw then? I¡¯m very d to meet you!¡± Evan immediately poured himself a


    ss of wine, and raised a toast to her while saying, ¡°To the two of you! May you be blessed with a


    child soon!¡±


    Diane immediately said in embarrassment, ¡°We already have a daughter. Let¡¯s talk about having


    another child sometime in the future. I don¡¯t have ns to have a second child just yet!


    Severin grinned. ¡°Yes, yes. There¡¯s no rush now. We¡¯ll have another baby eventually!¡±


    Diane immediately shot Severin a nce. ¡®He¡¯s got some nerve using that remark to his advantage!¡¯


    ¡°Oh, you have a daughter!¡± Evan froze and finally turned to look at Selene. ¡°This must be her, then?


    She¡¯s incredibly adorable!¡±

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Chapter 224


    ¡°Haha, she takes after her cute mother of course!¡± Severinughed. Diane secretly pinched hist thigh in


    response.


    After they all finished their meal, they went with Severin¡¯s to visit his vi. Everyone had a look of


    amazement as they arrived at the vi gate.


    ¡°This is peak luxury!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, this is huge! I now understand why this magnificent property is worth more than ten million!¡±


    The vi before them left them all dumbstruck.


    ¡°Are those six beauties Severin¡¯s bodyguards? Tsk, tsk, tsk. Are hot bodyguards all the rage now?¡±


    Gaston could not help but gulp when he saw those beautiful, young, and vivacious bodyguards. Some


    of them were even wearing sexy denim shorts that revealed their luscious long legs and left him feeling


    a little hot.


    He wondered to himself whether Severin was hiring bodyguards or lovers. After all, it made no sense


    for bodyguards to be that good-looking!


    After everyone had taken a tour of the house, Severin asked Evan to provide his bank ount number


    so the money could be transferredter on. A motley of expressions appeared on the faces of the other


    rtives, and Vincent in particr, had the most unsavory expression among them all. Who could


    me him when he saw Severin give two hundred thousand to Evan after his request to borrow money


    had been rejected?


    About two to three hourster, everyone had to leave and excused themselves one after another.


    However, Severin did not expect that Gaston would still linger around.


    He went up to Severin and said with a smile, ¡°You did the right thing today, Severin.¡± Severin was


    stunned for a moment. ¡®Is he really trying to tter me? Did he make a point to stay back just so he


    could praise me! Probably not.¡±


    ¡°Really? Do you think so too, Uncle Gaston?¡± Severin smiled and did not expose Gaston¡¯s hypocritical


    actions.


    Gaston chuckled and said, ¡°Of course! I can tell that you¡¯re someone who knows how to repay a


    person¡¯s kindness. In fact, I¡¯m the same too. I¡¯ll always remember the good deeds someone has done


    for me.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin sneered and thought to himself, ¡°This guy can lie without even batting an eye!¡¯


    Gaston saw Severin¡¯s silence and said again, ¡°That Vincent severed ties with your family after so many


    years, and he somehow still has the nerve to ask if he could borrow money from you. Can you believe


    it? I¡¯m surprised he could even bring himself to ask for three hundred thousand from you. Doesn¡¯t he


    know how much his family earns? They definitely won¡¯t be able to return the money you lent to them,


    and you were right not to lend it to them!¡±


    As he said that, he smiled and continued, ¡°But you know, Severin, I¡¯ve recently been targeting a very


    promising project that will definitely make money. It¡¯s just¡­ There¡¯s been some


    1/2


    Chapter 224


    difficulty in turning over thepany¡¯s funds. I don¡¯t want to borrow too much. How does four-hundred-


    and-fifty-thousand sound? We¡¯re Feuillets, aren¡¯t we? And Feuillets will definitely pay their debts!


    Besides, you can afford bodyguards too, so I wouldn¡¯t dare to not return the money.¡±


    Severin knew that it was Gaston¡¯s goal all along after all that ttery earlier. He could not help but smile


    slightly and stretch his waist as he said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Uncle Gaston. I do know how to repay my debts,


    and I¡¯d very much wish to repay your kindness too. But I¡¯ve been thinking, and I just can¡¯t figure out


    what kind deed you¡¯ve shown to my family before. As much as I¡¯d like to help, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Gaston froze on the spot and his face twitched violently a couple of times.


    Severin did not bother to pay attention to him and went directly into the house. ¡°Oh, by the way, I¡¯ve


    heard that the Emerald Cloud Gang are money lenders too, but they charge a really high interest. If you


    really are short of money, you can always give them a try! That¡¯s all I can help you with!¡±

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Chapter 225


    Gaston stood rooted to the ground as the corners of his mouth twitched violently. Borrowing money


    from the Emerald Cloud Gang was a foolish move. Their men were ruthless people, and he could not


    afford to provoke them.


    Besides, he asked to borrow money from Severin because there was no interest, and he could either


    pay


    it back slowly or perhaps even have the debt written off eventually. Had it not been for those two


    factors, he would never have asked to borrow money from Severin.


    ¡°What a d*ck. I got nothing after ttering him!¡± In the end, Gaston could only grit his teeth and drive


    away.


    Finn¡¯s family arrived home very soon, and they were very happy when they recalled that Severin would


    give their family two hundred thousand dors.


    Along the way, Evan could not contain his excitement and immediately said to his parents, Mom, Dad,


    I¡¯m going to meet Whitney and tell her that I can marry her now!¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for then!¡± Edwina breathed a sigh of relief when she saw how excited her son


    was. She did not forget to slip in a reminder to Evan and say, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your cousin¡¯s kindness,


    Evan? The favor he¡¯s shown us is something that we¡¯ll never be able to repay in a million lifetimes!¡±


    Evan nodded. ¡°I understand, Mom. As long as there¡¯s anything I can be of use to me in the future, I


    promise to work very hard for him!¡±


    Evan then immediately called his girlfriend, Whitney Summer, and asked to meet in the park where


    they usually went on dates. It did not take long for Whitney to arrive with a luggage bag. ¡°Whitney?


    What¡¯s up?¡± Evan frowned when he saw the luggage bag she was dragging along. Whitney looked


    around as if she was afraid of being followed. Once she finally saw that there was no one around, she


    said nervously to Evan, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind, Evan. Let¡¯s elope. I can¡¯t help that my parents insist on


    us buying a house, but where are you going to get the money when you just graduated? I think it¡¯s best


    that we elope!¡±


    ¡°But that won¡¯t be good, right? Won¡¯t your parents be very sad!¡± Evan felt touched by her gesture when


    he heard that.


    ¡°Are you worried about having to let go of your job? It¡¯s true that you¡¯vended a good position and


    your future is secure, but we can¡¯t be together if we don¡¯t elope. I¡­I¡¯m worried my parents will force me


    to marry a rich man. I don¡¯t want that, Evan! I only want to be with you!¡± Whitney¡¯s eyes were red as


    she said that and she felt like crying because of how sad she


    was.


    Evan smiled and took her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that anymore, because we¡¯ll be


    together. We can afford a house and the dowry now! I promise we¡¯ll be there for each other, and I


    swear we¡¯ll get your parents¡¯ blessing!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Where did you get so much money?¡± Whitney asked bitterly. ¡± Please


    don¡¯t lie to me to make me feel better. Let¡¯s just elope!¡±


    Evan then said, ¡°My cousin gave it to me. He¡¯s now very rich and lives in a vi that¡¯s worth


    ¡±


    1/2


    Chapter


    millions. I¡¯ve had a good rtionship with him since we were young, and our family has been very kind


    to theirs too. He knows our situation right now, so he said he¡¯ll give me two hundred. thousand so I can


    be with you!¡±


    ¡°Two h-h-h-hundred thousand?¡± Whitney¡¯s eyes widened and she wondered if she had heard it


    wrongly. It was simply unthinkable that someone could just give away two hundred thousand dors!


    ¡®Just how rich is his cousin?¡¯


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not lying to you. There¡¯s still a lot left over even after we use the money for the


    dowry and the house. When the timees, we¡¯ll use what¡¯s left over to renovate our house


    and buy a car. It¡¯s enough for our wedding too. We can be together now, Whitney!¡± Evan hugged her


    tightly while assuring her.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Chapter 226


    Evan¡¯s cell phone vibrated. He raised it up to look at the screen and said excitedly, ¡°Look, Whitney! My


    cousin just transferred the money! He was telling the truth!¡±


    Whitney took the phone, counted the money carefully, and realized that there was two hundred


    thousand dors in the ount. Her emotions immediately got the better of her and she could not hold


    back her tears from falling.


    Elsewhere, at the Shanahans, Stanley went to his grandmother andined angrily, ¡± Grandma,


    Diane asked for a day off again today. She¡¯s only been working for a few days but she¡¯s already asking


    for a day off! The excuse she gave was something along the lines of treating some guests to a meal


    and having a short housewarming. She even used her authority willy-nilly to let her father retire early


    and enjoy thepany¡¯s retirement funds.¡±


    Stanley paused and said indignantly again, ¡°Worst of all, she¡¯s already fired several employees even


    though she¡¯s only been on the job for a couple of days!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Catherine smiled at him and said, ¡°Diane told me about thatst issue in advance.


    They¡¯re all your close associates, and they¡¯re ipetent fools who do nothing for thepany. They


    also falsified the ounts so they could be reimbursed for all the wine and dine that they were enjoying


    onpany time!¡±


    Stanley¡¯s lips twitched a few times when he heard that. He had been thinking aboutining to his


    grandmother about Diane but did not expect Diane to haveined to her about it before him. He


    immediately said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Really? Why don¡¯t I know about it? They used to do a


    good job under me, and I think they¡¯re just showing their dissatisfaction with Diane after she became


    the new general manager!¡±


    He then immediately changed the subject and said, ¡°There are only three days left before the official


    launch of the Liberty City project. Why hasn¡¯t Severin given us any news yet? He¡¯s not lying to us, is


    he? What are we going to do if he¡¯s been pulling our leg all along?¡±


    The olddy smiled icily in response. ¡°Well, Diane and Severin are inseparable, and it¡¯s clear that she


    wants to be with him. Furthermore, Severin has a good rtionship with Draco Hall and Henry, so even


    if he can¡¯t secure us the quota, I can¡¯t go back on my word after I¡¯ve epted Severin as the


    Shanahans¡¯ son-inw! He¡¯s now considered a part of the Shanahans!


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Having made that point clear, she paused again and said, ¡°But if Severin fails to help us get a quota,


    then I¡¯ll use Diane¡¯s abuse of authority as an excuse to remove her from his position. Thepany will


    still be managed by you in the end!¡±


    ¡°Wise decision, Grandma. Thanks for always treating me so well!¡± Stanley was overjoyed and


    immediately said tteringly.


    The olddy smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re going to pay them a visit and ask them about the situation while


    we¡¯re at it. After all, it¡¯s only three days away!¡±


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s go!¡± Stanley was incredibly excited to wrestle back his position from Diane. When he


    thought of how she would be removed before she could even get the chance to warm the seat, he was


    eager to see how petnt her reaction would be when the time came.


    millions. I¡¯ve had a good rtionship with him since we were young, and our family has been very kind


    to theirs too. He knows our situation right now, so he said he¡¯ll give me two hundred. thousand so I can


    be with you!¡±


    ¡°Two h-h-h-hundred thousand?¡± Whitney¡¯s eyes widened and she wondered if she had heard. it


    wrongly. It was simply unthinkable that someone could just give away two hundred thousand dors!


    ¡®Just how rich is his cousin?¡¯


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not lying to you. There¡¯s still a lot left over even after we use the money for the


    dowry and the house. When the timees, we¡¯ll use what¡¯s left over to renovate our house


    and buy a car. It¡¯s enough for our wedding too. We can be together now, Whitney!¡± Evan hugged her


    tightly while assuring her.


    Evan¡¯s cell phone vibrated. He raised it up to look at the screen and said excitedly, ¡°Look, Whitney! My


    cousin just transferred the money! He was telling the truth!¡±


    Whitney took the phone, counted the money carefully, and realized that there was two hundred


    thousand dors in the ount. Her emotions immediately got the better of her and she could not hold


    back her tears from falling.


    ¡±


    Elsewhere, at the Shanahans, Stanley went to his grandmother andined angrily, Grandma,


    Diane asked for a day off again today. She¡¯s only been working for a few days but she¡¯s already asking


    for a day off! The excuse she gave was something along the lines of treating some guests to a meal


    and having a short housewarming. She even used her authority willy-nilly to let her father retire early


    and enjoy thepany¡¯s retirement funds.¡±


    Stanley paused and said indignantly again, ¡°Worst of all, she¡¯s already fired several employees even


    though she¡¯s only been on the job for a couple of days!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Catherine smiled at him and said, ¡°Diane told me about thatst issue in advance.


    They¡¯re all your close associates, and they¡¯re ipetent fools who do nothing for thepany. They


    also falsified the ounts so they could be reimbursed for all the wine and dine that they were enjoying


    onpany time!¡±


    Stanley¡¯s lips twitched a few times when he heard that. He had been thinking aboutining to his


    grandmother about Diane but did not expect Diane to haveined to her about it before him. He


    immediately said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Really? Why don¡¯t I know about it? They used to do a


    good job under me, and I think they¡¯re just showing their dissatisfaction with Diane after she became


    the new general manager!¡±


    He then immediately changed the subject and said, ¡°There are only three days left before the official


    launch of the Liberty City project. Why hasn¡¯t Severin given us any news yet? He¡¯s not lying to us, is


    he? What are we going to do if he¡¯s been pulling our leg all along?¡±


    The olddy smiled icily in response. ¡°Well, Diane and Severin are inseparable, and it¡¯s clear that she


    wants to be with him. Furthermore, Severin has a good rtionship with Draco Hall and Henry, so even


    if he can¡¯t secure us the quota, I can¡¯t go back on my word after I¡¯ve epted Severin as the


    Shanahans¡¯ son-inw! He¡¯s now considered a part of the Shanahans!


    Having made that point clear, she paused again and said, ¡°But if Severin fails to help us get a quota,


    then I¡¯ll use Diane¡¯s abuse of authority as an excuse to remove her from his position. Thepany will


    still be managed by you in the end!¡±


    ¡°Wise decision, Grandma. Thanks for always treating me so well!¡± Stanley was overjoyed and


    immediately said tteringly.


    The olddy smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re going to pay them a visit and ask them about the situation while


    we¡¯re at it. After all, it¡¯s only three days away!¡±


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s go!¡± Stanley was incredibly excited to wrestle back his position from Diane. When he


    thought of how she would be removed before she could even get the chance to warm the seat, he was


    eager to see how petnt her reaction would be when the time came.


    Soon, Stanley drove off with his grandmother and his father.


    ¡°Hold up. Why are there so many beautiful women here?¡± Stanley¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as he arrived at


    the gate. He did not expect that there would be six beautiful women chatting away happily there.


    After thinking for a moment, he said to Catherine, ¡°Grandma, do you think Severin found. these women


    too¡­anyway, I think he¡¯s going overboard now that he has money!¡±


    When Lillie saw some strangers at the door, she went over and asked them, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the Shanahans. She¡¯s Shanahan¡¯s esteemed matriarch!¡± Stanley cocked his head and said


    arrogantly, ¡°And we should be the ones asking who you are!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the bodyguards Mister Severin hired. Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll notify them that you¡¯re here!¡±


    Lillie immediately answered.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Chapter 227


    Not longter, Severin, Diane and the others came out from the house.


    ¡°Grandma? Why are you here?¡± Diane immediately greeted Catherine. ¡°Come on in, Grandma!


    Beside Catherine stood Stanley and George, and their expressions sank slightly because they felt a


    little upset that Diane ignored them.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you! Ma¡¯am, George, Stanley. Pleasee in!¡± Judith stepped forward and greeted with a


    smile, which soothed George and Stanley a little more.


    ¡°This vi is truly huge and magnificent!¡± The olddy admired the big vi and could not help but


    express her awe.


    Very soon, Diane led them to the living room and invited them to have a seat.


    ¡°What brings you here today, Grandma?¡± Diane asked as she made tea for them. She felt rather happy


    because she did not expect that her grandmother would take the initiative toe and visit.


    The olddy smiled slightly and said, ¡°Nothing in particr. I just wanted toe and have a look.


    After all, all I can do is envy this ce. I used to want to live in one of the vis here too. It is a symbol


    of status, after all! ¡±


    Diane smiled. ¡°You can always stay here a while longer if you like this ce, Grandma. It¡¯s quiet and


    veryfortable to live in. The air is super fresh too!¡±


    The olddy waved her hands. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to living at the old ce anyway, and Severin¡¯s entire


    family is staying here with your family too. I can¡¯t possibly bother you.¡±


    When Stanley saw that his grandmother was beating around the bush, he could not wait any longer


    and asked directly, ¡°By the way, Diane, how¡¯s progress with the Liberty City project quota? Any hope for


    us?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Diane did not know the specifics and Severin did not tell her about it either. She could only smile


    awkwardly and say, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. Severin gave his word, so I¡¯m confident he can handle it!¡±


    ¡°His word, you say? Is his word reliable? There are only three days left, so where is he going to get the


    chance if he hasn¡¯t settled it by now?¡± Stanley could not help but sneer when he heard that. It seemed


    imminent that Diane would have to step down soon.


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, Severin took out something that looked like an invitation from his trouser


    pocket and handed it to the olddy. ¡°This is an invitation letter to attend theunching, Grandma. You


    do know what that means, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The olddy was excited when she saw that and immediately took the invitation letter to open it. Her


    hands could not help but tremble slightly with excitement as she said, ¡°This¡­this is good news! This


    ceremony is by invitation only and the words here are printed in gold font! If it was ck font instead of


    gold, it means that we were invited but only given a chance to secure a quota in the project. Gold font


    means that the quota has already been reserved for us!¡±


    ¡°Grandma! Did you¡­see that right?¡± Stanley¡¯splexion instantly soured and he hurriedly asked the


    olddy.


    She immediately said, ¡°Why would I make a mistake? Look! The position they mentionell it¡¯s highly


    coveted! You did well, Severin, you did very well You secured a quota for us and avan got us such a


    good position!¡±


    ¡°Really? Well, we sure are d to hear that!¡± Maurice and Judith emiled when they heard that too.


    Their son had proven his capabilities, and the olddy would surely not look down on him in the future


    after he helped the Shanahans secure such benefits

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Chapter 228


    Most important of all, Severin would gain the Shanahans¡¯ approval and Diane could maintain her


    position as general manager of the Shanahan Corporation.


    ¡°Yes, this location is excellent, and it¡¯ll bring great profits to the Shanahans in the future. However, the


    initial investment fees may be a bit high!¡± The olddy was overjoyed when she thought about how


    such arge area had been given to the Shanahans. Her sole worry was the equally huge investments


    that would have to be made in the early stages.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Severin smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think there¡¯d be different oues if there


    were different colors for the letter¡¯s font. I have another one here!¡± Severin produced the second letter


    after he spoke and the font on it was golden too.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Another one? And they¡¯re both typed in gold font? I¡¯m not seeing things, am I? We were given two


    spots?!¡± The olddy¡¯s eyes became radiant in an instant.


    She would never have dreamed of getting such a quota!


    ¡°Impossible! Is this genuine? How could you get two?!¡± Stanley was shocked to the core, especially


    since Charmaine had ignored him when he went to look for her.


    By contrast, Severin had secured two spots after meeting the Longhorns, and Stanley could not help


    but wonder if the quotas in Severin¡¯s hands were a fake. He grabbed the invitation letter in Severin¡¯s


    hand and looked at it carefully, saying, ¡°It has to be fake. The location given in this quota is just as good


    and the area is veryrge too. Why would they give us two spots in a good position? I don¡¯t think any of


    the second-tier families, or even the first-tier families for that matter, are given such treatment!¡±


    The olddy¡¯s smile froze as soon as Stanley said that, and she began to wonder if it could have been


    a fake that Severin was using just to fool them.


    In response, Severin said with a faint smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s fake, but it was Miss Charmaine who


    handed it to me. Why don¡¯t you ask her if it¡¯s fake?¡±


    When George heard that, he smiled. ¡°Then it has to be the real deal! It can¡¯t have been fake if Miss


    Charmaine handed it to you!¡±


    The olddy looked at Severin and smiled with satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯ve done an excellent job, Severin!¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°By the way, Mister Gideon has mentioned that they can give us a thirty


    percent discount on the registration fee for this second quota, so there¡¯s really nothing for you to worry


    too much about!¡±


    ¡°Thirty percent off?!¡± The olddy¡¯s eyes widened even more after she heard that and was dumbstruck


    by what she heard.


    ¡°That¡¯s even better!¡± The olddy smiled. After thinking for a moment, she said to Stanley,¡± Make a


    reservation for a VIP room in one of those big hotels¡¯ restaurants. We must celebrate today! With these


    two spots, our future would be secure, and at the very least, we won¡¯t regress and be merely an


    ordinary wealthy business family. I believe that we might even stand a chance to be a second-tier


    family in a few years¡¯ time!¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going to make that reservation now!¡± Stanley felt very upset because his initial


    n to bring the olddy there was to make a fool out of Severin and Diane. Unfortunately, the tables


    were turned as Severin ended up being praised as a great hero of the Shanahans while he was


    resigned to bing an errand runner.


    As Stanley drove the car out of the entrance of Dragon Lake Vista, he gritted his teeth and had a


    burning look of anger in his eyes.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Chapter 229


    That night, the Shanahans went to a grand hotel for a celebration. Naturally, Severin¡¯s family tagged


    along too. Catherine was beyond ted and she praised Severin¡¯s ability the entire night. She even


    said that Diane had a good eye for men and had found a good home. Severin merely smiled at those


    remarks and did not take them too seriously. After all, he had gotten. numb to all sorts of ttery.


    The only reason he secured the quotas was for Diane. Stanley had bullied Diane before, and Severin


    wanted to help Diane get revenge. That would at least warn Stanley not to provoke them anymore.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As Severin looked at the happy smile on Diane¡¯s face, he felt that everything he did was worth it.


    Everyone drove back to their own home after dinner.


    Diane had drunk a lot of wine that night and her cheeks were a little red. After coaxing Selene to sleep,


    she stretched her waist and got ready to go to bed too.


    However, she stopped in her tracks as she walked past Severin¡¯s room. The thought of how they


    almost kissed that morning if not for Selene¡¯s interruption made her smile sweetly to herself. She


    hesitated for a moment, but then immediately returned to her room and shook. her head. ¡°No, no, no,


    what am I thinking? I can¡¯t have those thoughts!¡±


    The next morning, Severin decided to go shopping because he had nothing better to do. However, he


    did not expect to meet Rufus not long after he left the house.


    Rufus had a beautiful woman in his arms at that moment, and as soon as he saw Severin, he smiled


    coldly and walked over to stand in Severin¡¯s way.


    ¡°Rufus?¡± Severin frowned. After Rufus went home andined to Manuel, a great number of the


    Chavezes¡¯ bodyguards were brought to the Shanahans just to cause trouble there.


    At that time, he did not want to spill any blood because it was his first time at the Shanahans¡¯ and all


    the Shanahans¡¯ family members were around. As a result, he was forced to call Larry out of Draco Hall


    so the Chavezes could leave.


    It had never crossed his mind that he would meet that wretched guy again, and judging from the looks


    of it, Rufus seemed to want to cause trouble again.


    Rufus smiled. ¡°You got lucky thest time, brat! Larry only asked you for help because he needed


    something from you right? I let you off then, but I¡¯m not going to let you off this time!


    Severin looked at the bodyguards behind Rufus and could not help but sneer. ¡°Do you honestly think


    these guys are any match for me?¡±


    Rufusughed at Severin¡¯s remark. ¡°Hahaha! I got beaten by you because the bodyguards I brought


    were all garbage newbies! The bodyguards around me now aren¡¯t going to be that easy to deal with.


    They¡¯re all supreme fighters! Six of them! Even a grandmaster would get a


    hen they see this lineup!¡±


    Severin could not help but say, ¡°Six supreme fighters? There¡¯s more to the Chavezes than meets the


    eye then. If you can get six such individuals to protect you at the same time, then I¡¯m sure your


    overprotective father really is overprotective after all!¡±


    ¡°Hmph. I¡¯ll give you one chance to kneel and lick my shoes. I¡¯ll tell my men to be gentler on you if you


    do that, but if you refuse, I swear on the Chavez¡¯s name that you¡¯ll lose all your limbs today!¡±


    Rufus cocked his head slightly and was confident in the abilities of his subordinates.


    He had to admit that the subordinates he brought that day were strong enough for him to be arrogant.


    Those fighters had no problem going up against dozens of ordinary people on their own, and there


    were six such people there with him. That alone gave Rufus enough confidence to show dominance in


    front of Severin.


    ¡°Tch. I guess you didn¡¯t get enough of a beating thest time around!¡± Severin rubbed his hands. ¡°Since


    you¡¯re so eager to get beat up again, I¡¯ll be happy to grant your wish!¡±

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Chapter 230


    ¡°Are you sure you want to fight against my men instead of calling Larry?¡± Rufus was taken aback for a


    moment, but he soon smiled coldly at Severin and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not going to call Larry, then I assume


    it¡¯s probably because his mother has been cured and the he doesn¡¯t need you anymore. You¡¯re not


    making the call because you know that Larry won¡¯te even if you called him.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Why should I bother him with something so unimportant?¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re pretty good at pretending, I¡¯ll give you that. I¡¯m guessing you already know that he¡¯ll


    ignore you if you call him. Hahaha! Since that¡¯s the case, you guys can go ahead and destroy his


    manhood. Let¡¯s see if Diane will still love him and be with him if that happens!¡±


    Rufus immediately took a step back and waved his hand to signal for his subordinates to go forth.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The six senior men rubbed their palms and looked at Severin yfully.


    They had been wanting to meet Severin ever since they learned from Rufus that he was good. at


    fighting, though they did not expect that the opportunity woulde so quickly and they could


    encounter the man so soon.


    ¡°Hehe, now this is interesting!¡± Severin chuckled fearlessly as he faced the six people.


    All of a sudden, his eyes narrowed slightly and a cold glimmer appeared. His body flickered instantly


    and he left an afterimage at the ce he stood.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± One of the guys was startled and immediately yelled to hisrades when he saw


    Severin disappear in the blink of an eye. Unfortunately, his warning came a little toote. as a fist had


    alreadynded on his chest before he even had the opportunity to raise his guard. Several dull thuds


    sounded in quick session, and it only took a few seconds for him to make the six so-called ¡®highly-


    skilled¡¯ peopley on the ground.


    ¡°Graah!¡± All six screamed in pain, for their ribs had been broken and all of them were vomiting blood.


    Panic could be seen on their faces, and some were so afraid of Severin killing them that they covered


    their chests and propped themselves on their elbows while moving back in a hurry. Severin was like a


    monster when they looked into his eyes.


    ¡°No! This is impossible! Aren¡¯t you all supreme fighters? Didn¡¯t you say that you had no problem going


    up solo against several dozen men? Are you guys another bunch of useless trash?¡± As Rufus watched


    Severin take slow steps toward him, he was so frightened that cold. beads of sweat began to form on


    his forehead and his legs were trembling incessantly beyond.


    his control.


    ¡°Destroy my manhood, was it?¡± Severin grinned, looked at Rufus, and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s more


    appropriate for me to destroy your manhood right now?¡±


    ¡°I dare you!¡± Although Rufus was frightened, he remembered his identity as a Chavez and gained a


    little more confidence. ¡°I¡¯m the Chavezes¡¯ son, and the Chavezes are a second-tier family! My father


    wille for you if you dare to destroy my manhood!¡±


    think your


    ¡°Haha!¡± Severinughed out loud when he heard Rufus threatening him. ¡°Do you father can do


    anything to me? Hell, even your grandfather won¡¯t be able to help you! I¡¯ll have


    There were four guardians in his family and they had spent enormous amounts of money to hire those


    guardians. Even he did not have the power to instruct them to do anything.


    The guardians were in charge of the safety of his family. In other words, they would only take action


    when his family was in a life-or-death situation. As a matter of fact, his father had much respect for the


    guardians and he talked to them in an extremely cautious and polite


    manner.


    The point was Rufus never imagined Severin was such a strong person.


    ¡°Mister Rufus, I suggest you should not cross Severin again in the future. You¡¯re going to have a lot of


    trouble if you offend a grandmaster,¡± an older bodyguard said after giving much thought.


    Rufus¡¯s mouth twitched and said angrily, ¡°F*ck him! I licked his shoes just now! When was I ever


    humiliated before? How could I let this pass?¡±


    He frowned and said, ¡°It seems like I need toe out with a new n. None of you are permitted to


    tell anyone about what just happened! I have no idea how to show my face around if other people find


    out about it!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Mister Rufus!¡± The six bodyguards responded together.


    Yet, they did not know there were two men hiding in the corner and saw everything that happened.


    Both of them got the scare of their lives.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Chapter 231


    Once that was said, Severin raised his leg and aimed it at a part of Rufus¡¯ body.


    Rufus saw it and was intimidated by the action. His legs became wobbly and ended up dropping to the


    ground like he was kneeling. ¡°Severin, I was wrong! I won¡¯t do it ever again. Please forgive me. I can


    p myself. Please don¡¯t emascte him. I don¡¯t want to lose my manhood!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman he was hugging had long hidden far away from him and was shivering in fear.


    ¡°Haha, p yourself? I¡¯m not interested in seeing you p yourself now,¡± Severin scoffed and said,


    ¡°Just now you wanted me to kneel down and licked your shoes, right? I think you can try that!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll lick it, I¡¯ll lick it!¡±


    Rufus was really scared. In his mind, he reckoned Severin was a daredevil who dared to do anything. A


    beggar could never be bankrupted. If Severin did something to him, it was still not worth it if his father


    sent someone to kill Severin after that. After all, he was a rich kid. It was better to lose the saddle than


    the horse. Severin¡¯s life would not make it up if he was


    emascted by Severin.


    Without any hesitation, he immediately licked Severin¡¯s shoes a few times.


    It totally disgusted Severin to see Rufus was such a loser. He took two steps back and said


    disgustingly, ¡°Forget about it! I can¡¯t even bear to look at how you look now. What a loser. Do you even


    know your ce when you try to steal my woman away from me? In your dream! Do you think you


    deserve to have Diane?¡±


    Straight after that, Severin just walked away without looking back. Rufus fell to the floor helplessly and


    wiped away the sweat on his forehead.


    It took him a while to get up. The first thing he did was reprimand those bodyguards who were still in


    pain. ¡°Who told me you guys are very strong? Supreme fighters or something like that! F*ck you guys!


    Are you ashamed that six of you can¡¯t defeat one guy?¡±


    ¡°Mister Rufus, it¡¯s not that we are not strong. But that guy is too strong. Based on his fighting skill, he


    must have attained the grandmaster level. I believe he is way past level one. Maybe he¡¯s a level three


    or a level four grandmaster!¡±


    One of the bodyguards tried to exin the situation.


    ¡°What the hell do you mean level three or level four? I don¡¯t know anything about that!¡± It infuriated


    Rufus very much after what just happened. To think he was the young master from a second-tier upper-


    ss family and he was badly humiliated.


    From his point of view, the reason that caused the humiliation was that those bodyguards were


    useless. He had no idea or knowledge of whether Severin was a grandmaster or a fighter. Another


    bodyguard tried to exin further, ¡°Mister Rufus, grandmaster is a powerful presence. There are


    probably just a handful of grandmasters in this city. The guardians in the family just reach the


    grandmaster¡¯s level.¡±


    inally that powerful?¡± Rufus frowned.


    There were four guardians in his family and they had spent enormous amounts of money to hire those


    guardians. Even he did not have the power to instruct them to do anything.


    The guardians were in charge of the safety of his family. In other words, they would only take action


    when his family was in a life-or-death situation. As a matter of fact, his father had much respect for the


    guardians and he talked to them in an extremely cautious and polite.


    manner.


    The point was Rufus never imagined Severin was such a strong person.


    ¡°Mister Rufus, I suggest you should not cross Severin again in the future. You¡¯re going to have a lot of


    trouble if you offend a grandmaster,¡± an older bodyguard said after giving much thought.


    Rufus¡¯s mouth twitched and said angrily, ¡°F*ck him! I licked his shoes just now! When was ! ever


    humiliated before? How could I let this pass?¡±


    He frowned and said, ¡°It seems like I need toe out with a new n. None of you are permitted to


    tell anyone about what just happened! I have no idea how to show my face around if other people find


    out about it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mister Rufus!¡± The six bodyguards responded together.


    Yet, they did not know there were two men hiding in the corner and saw everything that happened.


    Both of them got the scare of their lives.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Chapter 232


    One of the men swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°What should we do? Mister Edward gave us fifteen


    thousand dors each to kill Severin. Damn it! I think that six people are on the captain. level in the


    Chavezes. They are all mean people but they still can¡¯t defeat Severin. This is a suicide mission if both


    of us try to kill Severin!¡±


    Previously, Edward had scammed seven-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors from Easton and Jada for


    hiring two star assassins to kill Severin. When he went back home, he thought about it and decided to


    give fifteen thousand dors each to two bodyguards that were good at fighting. Hemanded them


    to kill Severin and kept the rest of the money to himself.


    That meant he gained seven-hundred-and-twenty-thousand dors from the deal and even screwed


    Lucy too. He was very pleased with himself, especially reminiscing about Lucy¡¯s sexy body.


    It is just that he would never think the two bodyguards he sent had witnessed the entire scene just now.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back. F*ck. This deal is not worth it. We shouldn¡¯t risk our lives for fifteen thousand


    dors!¡± The other man gritted his teeth.


    Not longter, they were back in Horsefield¡¯s residence.


    ¡°How was it? Did you two get it done?¡± Edward was drinking tea when he saw the two bodyguards


    return.


    The two bodyguards were actually mid-stage fighters.


    ¡°Mister Edward, we can¡¯t do it. Severin is too powerful!¡± One of them said with a gloomy face.


    ¡°Did you guys try?¡± Edward frowned and sat upright while cing the teacup on the stone table beside


    him.


    ¡°No. But Mister Rufus did try. He brought six bodyguards with him and they attacked Severin together.


    Six of them were defeated by Severin. None of them is Severin¡¯s opponent!¡± The bodyguard said.


    The second bodyguard continued, ¡°Yeah! In the end, Severin threatened Mister Rufus and Mister


    Rufus had to kneel down to lick Severin¡¯s shoes.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Edward gasped after hearing that. ¡°Six bodyguards and they are not his opponents? I think I


    have underestimated Severin¡¯s ability. So I still have to hire an assassin. They are the professionals in


    this and are more reliable!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Mister Edward, you should hire an assassin. And no one is going to know you were the


    one who hired them. We are not professional assassins!¡± The bodyguards quickly agreed.


    Edward reconsidered and asked, ¡°How much did you say it cost to hire a two stars assassin?¡±


    ¡°A-hundred-and-fifty dors!¡± The bodyguard replied immediately.


    Obviously, he was the one who had contact with the killer organization.


    Edward nodded. ¡°Fine. You¡¯re in charge of this. I¡¯ll transfer the money to youter. As for the you don¡¯t


    have to return it to me. Go and buy some alcohol for yourself.


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Edward!¡± The two bodyguards were surprised to hear that.


    After the two bodyguards left, Easton and Lucy came to visit Edward.


    ¡°Mister Easton, what brings you here today?¡±


    He looked at Lucy and swallowed his saliva while admiring Lucy¡¯s sexy legs.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    At that time, Easton did not know Edward had screwed his wife. He smiled and asked, ¡°Mister Edward,


    you said you were going to hire an assassin to kill Severin. What¡¯s the process?¡±

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Chapter 233


    Edward heard the question and sneered coldly. ¡°What¡¯s with the rush? You know I hate Severin too,


    right? If he is not dead, Diane will never be my woman.¡±


    After that, he looked at the chairs beside him and said, ¡°Sit and we can talk more. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve


    hired the assassin. I think Severin is going to be dead in two or three days.¡±


    ¡°Is it? That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Easton was relieved after hearing that. The grudge he had with Severin was


    not going to disappear if Severin continued to live.


    Yesterday, he and Lucy went to the hospital for a check-up. Unfortunately, the doctor could not find


    anything wrong with his brother. All the reports indicated his body was fine.


    However, his body just would not react to any woman. He felt so helpless and infuriated. Especially


    since he could not do anything when Lucy was sleeping beside him every day.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a hunch telling him Severin was the one who caused this to him. Yet, it was impossible for


    him to ask Severin to cure him. Not when Severin also wanted to kill him badly and Severin had not


    done it because Severin wanted to torment him first.


    ¡°Hey, I got some fine wine in the house. What about when we drink it?¡± Edward invited.


    He got an idea in his head while he was secretly admiring Lucy¡¯s sexy long legs.


    ¡°Sure. It¡¯s my honor to drink together with you!¡± Easton epted the invitation with sparkly


    eyes.


    Easton¡¯s family was not even considered a third-tier upper-ss family. If he could curry favor with


    Edward, there could be a chance Edward and his family could spare some chances for his family in the


    future. Once his family was on the rising, there was a chance his family could enter the world of the


    upper-ss family.


    On the other hand, Lucy looked worried. Quickly enough, three of them went to a living room on the


    second floor. They were served with a few side dishes to go with the wine.


    ¡°How is it? Not bad, right?¡± Edward asked Easton cheerfully.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s good. It¡¯s not every day that I can drink such nice wine!¡± Easton chuckled. ¡°I will feel at ease


    once Severin is dead. I cursed him every time I saw him. He ruined my wedding and made a fool of my


    family. My parents feel so ashamed every time they need to go out.¡±


    He paused a while before continuing, ¡°They even asked me to stop causing trouble to Severin because


    they were scared knowing Severin is on good terms with the Longhorns. F*ck! How the hell am I going


    to let it pass so easily? I don¡¯t care. I must have him killed!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Let¡¯s not talk about that. You need to trust how good those assassins are!¡± Edwardughed and


    said, ¡°Come on, you have to drink more today. Think of it as a pre-celebration for sess!¡±


    Edward continued to pour more wine for Easton. After a while, Easton had drunk more than he should


    have. Lucy was just taking small sips asionally.


    With the help of the wine, Easton gathered his courage. ¡°Mister Edward, I heard you have a project on


    the north side. Coincidentally, my family is into the air-venttion business. I


    Lyon hearing that, Edward chocked ¡°Oh, that project. A lot of people want in on it. Bet your family is we


    the best in the industry¡±


    su


    Be changed his tone and said ¡°hot I¡¯m the one in charge of this pengert I mean there won¡¯t be a big


    pestilen if your family wishes to take part in the air venttion part of the project I can pward the prect to


    you But you should at least hottom up three sses in one go to those your siterity right


    ¡°Sure I¡¯ll do that Thank you very much Although Easton was getting dry, we she was


    dizzy, going to earn a lot if he read get his hand with the project. It was worth getting drank for it


    ¡°Easton, you shouldn¡¯t drink anymore! You¡¯ll get drunk!¡±

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Chapter 234


    Lucy knew something was wrong and tried to persuade Easton. It was obvious Edward was trying to


    make Easton drunk.


    ¡°What the hell do you know? This is between us men. Don¡¯t interfere!¡± Easton reprimanded.


    He was not going to listen to Lucy after alcohol had taken over his mind. Lucy was so mad but there


    was nothing she could do.


    ¡°Mister Edward, you have to remember what you said just now. ¡°Thinking about the advantage his


    family could get, he bottomed up three sses in one go.


    After that, he could not hold it in anymore and went to the toilet to vomit. When he returned, he was


    looking very drunk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mister Easton. I will have my man send you guys backter!¡± Edward smiled and realized


    Easton had his head resting on the table.


    After a while, he used his hand to push Easton and discovered Easton had fallen asleep.


    ¡°Mister Edward, Umm¡­where¡¯s your bodyguard? Can you please send two men over to help carry


    Easton? We should get going. Sigh! He has drank too much. I¡¯m sorry for causing trouble to you!¡± Lucy


    smiled awkwardly and wished to leave this ce immediately.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    5


    Edward smiled faintly. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the rush? Have you


    already forgotten how crazy it was the other day? Hehe, I have been missing you. Come on. Let¡¯s go to


    my room!¡±


    ¡°No! Mister Edward, I can¡¯t!¡± Lucy was scared.


    She got on her feet and started to beg for mercy softly. ¡°Mister Edward, it¡¯s different today. We were


    asking you for help to


    kill Severin so I¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Edward came over and grabbed


    Lucy¡¯s wrist.


    He strode to this room and pulled Lucy together with him


    while he threatened, ¡°Think about it. If you sleep with me


    together, I will give the project to Easton. He¡¯s going to earn a


    hell lot of money from that. Do you think I¡¯m just going to give it to him without getting any return? You


    better consider


    it wisely.¡±


    Lucy thought about the money and how useless Easton was. He even yelled at her just now. She made


    a tough decision and nodded. ¡°Alright. But you have to hurry. I don¡¯t want Easton to


    find out when he wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so scared? He¡¯s not going to wake up after drinking so much. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Edward


    replied.


    After that, he brought Lucy into the room. Before long, Lucy was moaning softly in the room. Easton


    continued to sleep on the table. Half an hourter, he was thirsty so he woke up to


    get some water. His head was in so much pain that it felt like it was going to explode. He rubbed his


    head and looked around him to discover Lucy and Edward were not around. With a frown, he heard


    some noises from the room. He walked to the room and heard Lucy¡¯s voice. He grasped his fist tightly


    and gritted his teeth. The devil in him had asked him to kick open the room and killed Lucy.


    Yet, he backed down like a chicken because he knew Edward was inside. Without a choice, he walked


    back to the table and continued to sleep. Luckily his head was feeling heavy and he managed to fall


    asleep quickly.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Chapter 235


    When Easton woke up the second time, it was two hourster.


    Recalling back what happened, he was so enraged that he wanted to kill Lucy.


    ¡®F*ck that woman. I know she¡¯s not a reliable person. How dare she cheat on me?¡¯ It was definitely not


    something Easton could let go of easily.


    Moreover, he connected everything and understood why Edward kept on asking him to drink. All the


    while, Edward¡¯s motive was to make him drunk and sleep with his woman.


    Despite that, he knew there was nothing he could do even if he went downstairs. It was not like he had


    the ability to kill Edward. As he suppressed his anger, he went downstairs.


    When he was walking down, he saw Edward and Lucy chatting happily in the garden.


    ¡°Honey, you wake up! Mister Edward let you rest a while seeing how drunk you are. But we didn¡¯t know


    you were going to sleep for so long!¡± Lucy smiled at Easton when she saw himing down.


    She felt guilty so she spoke so softly to Easton.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Easton did not feel that way when he heard it. He smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m very bad at drinking. I


    feel so embarrassed for getting drunk after just a couple of drinks.¡±


    He did not forget to remind Edward, ¡°Mister Edward, is the promise you made to me just now still


    count?¡±


    Edward smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word. Don¡¯t worry about


    that.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s a deal. Mister Edward, we shouldn¡¯t disturb you anymore. We shall get going,¡± Easton


    replied.


    Edward also stood up and smiled. ¡°No worries. We are friends and you guys are not disturbing me.


    Wee toe and drink with me again when you are free.¡±


    Easton¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®F*ck him for asking us toe


    more often!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll visit when we are free!¡± Easton smiled.


    Subsequently, he quickly left with Lucy by driving away. Edward looked at Lucy¡¯s back as they drove


    away and licked his lip. After driving for a while, Easton stopped the car on the


    roadside.


    Lucy frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are we stopping?¡±


    Easton turned his body to face Lucy and smiled. ¡°Dearest, I know I¡¯m not myselftely. But you can¡¯t


    me me, right? Severin was the one who did this to my body. Otherwise, this is


    not who I am.¡±


    Lucy was starting to feel scared when Easton looked straight


    into her eyes. She tried to look away and said, ¡°1-I don¡¯t know what you are talking about


    ¡°Siap!¡±


    Easton could not endure it anymore and pped Eney. ¡°I¡¯m going to fix my body sooner orter! It was


    just a couple of


    days and you can¡¯t hold yourself anymore? Do you seriously think I don¡¯t know you are cheating on


    me? Do you think you can fool me so easily?¡±

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Chapter 236


    Lucy was so scared that her face turned pale. With her gritted teeth, she replied, ¡°Easton, what are you


    talking about? When did I cheat on you? Stop using me without any evidence!¡±


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Easton was so engulfed that he wanted to strangle Lucy. ¡°I¡¯m using you? Do you know I


    don¡¯t know what you did with Mister Edward when I was drunk? I was just giving you some dignity! You


    b*tch!¡±


    Lucy was stunned. After she and Edward were done, they came out and saw Easton was still sound


    asleep. Thus, they presumed he did not know anything. He actually knew it!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Easton smiled coldly when Lucy remained silent. ¡°Luckily Severin was there to ruin our wedding. I don¡¯t


    think we need to have another wedding. You are not my wife yet because we have not registered. It¡¯s


    game over now. A woman like you does not deserve to be my woman and my wife!¡±


    Lucy panicked and grabbed Easton. ¡°Honey, listen to me. It¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    ¡°F*ck off! It¡¯s not what I think? Then what is it?¡± Easton was


    very disappointed. He sneered, ¡°I should have known. In the first ce, you left Severin because of


    money and the ticket to an extravagant life. Naturally, you are going to leave me for money again.¡±


    At this point, he paused and continued to mock himself. ¡±


    Edward Horsefield is from a second -tier upper-ss family and he¡¯s the only son in the family. Do you


    think he will like you? Do you think he will marry you? In your dream! He¡¯s a lustful yboy! He¡¯s just


    ying with you. The woman he likes is Diane. Do you think it¡¯s you?¡±


    At that moment, a wrongful feeling crept up Lucy¡¯s heart.¡± Easton, you jerk! You can¡¯t say that about


    me! Do you think I wanted to sleep with him? If you don¡¯t get drunk, Edward will not threaten me! He


    said if I don¡¯t agree, he won¡¯t give the project to you! He said you can earn a hell lot of money from that


    project. Think about it! I was sacrificing myself for our future!¡±


    Tears started to fall out from her eyes and she cried loudly. Easton was speechless. At first, he thought


    Lucy seduced Edward because he was deprived of his manhood. He thought Lucy was looking for a


    richer man in exchange for avish lifestyle. It never struck him that Edward was the one who


    threatened his woman.


    Easton¡¯s heart went soft seeing how badly Lucy cried. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I-I don¡¯t know he threatened you. I


    thought you wanted to sleep with him!¡±


    ¡°I bet everything I got to marry you and you think I¡¯m that kind of woman? Do you know I was doing it


    so we have a better future?¡± Lucy sobbed.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll be careful next time and never give you two the chance to be alone!¡±


    Easton said with his


    gritted teeth, ¡°Sh*t! Edward Horsefield is an *sshole! He better not let me get anything on him. Or else,


    I¡¯m going to kill him!¡±


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go shopping. I¡¯ll buy a bag for you. Honey, I¡¯m sorry for using you,¡± Easton tried to


    grovel at Lucy when Lucy continued to cry.


    Knowing she was still going to be Easton¡¯s wife, she felt


    delighted in her heart. She wiped away her tears and said, ¡±


    Hmph! You¡¯re the one who wants to buy me a bag. I want the limited edition!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to buy it for you!¡± Easton said. ¡°Next,


    all we have to wait for is Severin being found dead on the


    street!¡±


    Lucy thought about it and frowned. ¡°Honey. Didn¡¯t you say Severin was the one who did this to your


    body? What if there¡¯s no cure after he dies? What if he poisoned you and he¡¯s the only one with the


    antidote?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe no one else in this world can fix my body other than him!¡± A cynical feeling filled up


    Easton¡¯s eyes. ¡°Besides, we are nemesis. He¡¯s not going to fix me even if I go to look for him. It¡¯s just


    going to embarrass me even more if I go look for him and that¡¯s not what I want!¡±

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Chapter 237


    There was an underground force called Blood-Drinker Gang in Riverson.


    A man and a woman were standing in front of a middle-aged man and a couple of elders.


    ¡°How is it? Did something happen in Brookbourn? What¡¯s the result of the investigation?¡± The person


    asking the question was an elder. He was frowning and his face looked bad.


    Thest time they had coborated with Cedar Gang by assigning seven elite fighters to help destroy


    Draco Hall. They were promised a share of Draco Hall¡¯s property.


    The Blood-Drinker Gang wanted to use this as an opportunity to infiltrate their influence into


    Brookbourn. And finally,


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    overtook the underground force and made Brookbourn their


    territory.


    Unluckily, they lost contact with the seven people after a


    while. Realizing something was wrong, they sent the male and female over to investigate.


    The man who went to investigate frowned. ¡°Something went wrong. Those seven people are dead.


    Monte and Kevin from Cedar Gang are dead too. Draco Hall had taken over Cedar Gang and became


    the strongest gang in the underground force.


    ¡°What?¡± The Gang Leader of Blood-Drinker Gang, Tharan


    Xerri, was dumbstruck. He was sitting in the middle and now stood up after hearing it.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t everything all nned out ordingly? So many strong fighters going against Larry Dune and


    de and they didn¡¯t manage to kill them? Even if the opponents knew about the poison, there were so


    many people surrounding them. How did that go wrong?¡± Thanran asked.


    This time, the woman was the one who exined. ¡°Gang Leader, let me answer that question. Based


    on our investigation, there was one person who was among Larry, de, and the rest of their


    subordinates!¡±


    ¡°One person? Are you saying the n failed because of that one person?¡± The Gang Leader frowned


    and looked serious.


    The woman nodded. ¡°Yes, this is what we suspect. Our investigation led us to this man and his name is


    Severin Feuillet. He was just released from jail not long ago. There was no information that he had any


    ability and was sent to jail because of something. After he was released, he went to ruin. his love


    enemy¡¯s wedding once. But the Longhorns, a first-tier upper-ss family, helped him that time!¡±


    ¡°The longhorns helped him?¡± Tharan was surprised and gave it a thought. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s


    something special about this guy!¡±


    The woman nodded. ¡°Dn and I presumed he is a


    grandmaster. And I think he¡¯s a high-level grandmaster too. Otherwise, it makes no sense he could


    easily help Draco Hall win the fight!¡±


    Tharan¡¯s face became sullen as he looked over to the elders


    and asked, ¡°Elders, what do you guys think? What should we do next?¡±


    ¡°In the beginning, we were hoping to destroy Draco Hall together with the Cedar Gang. Now Draco Hall


    actually got more powerful. If we go straight head-to-head with Draco Hall, nothing good woulde


    out of it!¡± an elder said after


    much consideration.


    The elder expressed his opinion too. ¡°I think we don¡¯t have to be in a hurry to fight against Draco Hall.


    We can go after that guy, Severin first. He was the one who ruined our n in the first ce!¡±

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Chapter 238


    Tharan raised his brow, ¡°Second Elder, we¡¯re not going to get anything even if we kill Severin. The only


    way to get any


    property or money from this is if we attack Draco Hall. Not to mention, we need to send someone


    stronger over because the person we go after is a grandmaster.¡±


    The Second Elder smiled mysteriously. ¡°Think about it again. Do we even need to worry about Draco


    Hall now? After Draco Hall took over Cedar Gang¡¯s territory, they would be a huge threat to


    Brookbourn Mansion. Not to mention, Brookbourn Mansion is not very strong. Currently, Draco Hall is


    almost at the same level as Brookbourn Mansion. Do you think Brookbourn Mansion is going to let


    them continue?¡±


    The Great Elder agreed with it. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Not just Brookbourn Mansion. I don¡¯t think Emerald


    Cloud Gang is just going to sit at the side and wait. The Second Elder is right. We don¡¯t have to do


    anything. Just let them fight!¡±


    The Second Elder giggled and nodded. ¡°The best situation is


    when both sides lose. We should send someone over to


    monitor the situation. If both sides really lose, then we could use that opportunity to achieve our goal.¡±


    Tharan thought of it but still had a little hesitation. ¡°It sounds like a good n. But if we really use that


    opportunity to be thest winner, I don¡¯t think those families are going to support us in the future. We


    have to take into consideration that our


    main base is here in Riverson and surely they are going to have more opinions about it.¡±


    The Second Elder exined, ¡°I don¡¯t mean destroying both parties when they lose. We can lend a


    helping hand to a side. and have them promise us many good benefits. I¡¯m sure they have no choice


    but to ept the offer. Then they can gradually


    transfer the money to us. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the best option we


    have.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Tharan¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Good job, Second Elder. We are lucky to have you as our strategist. Don¡¯t


    worry. If your n goes ording to n, I¡¯m going to give you a million dors as a reward!¡±


    The other elders were very jealous upon hearing it.


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Tharan!¡± Second Elder was pleased to hear that. ¡°Blood-Drinker Gang is very


    strong. I believe we will be able to take over the territory in Brookbourn in no time!¡±


    Tharan thought about it and frowned. ¡°Severin did ruin our n and we lost seven elite fighters


    because of him. We should have killed him. But who should we send?¡±


    Fifth Elder heard that and was afraid other people might steal the opportunity away from him. ¡°Me!


    Mister Tharan, I can go together with my disciples. Those two disciples are doing quite. well now and


    it¡¯s about time to let them gain some


    experiences.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Sure thing. I¡¯m pleased and happy that you are willing

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Chapter 239


    to bring your disciples over there yourself!¡± Tharanughed.


    Fifth Elder, Frankie Zona, was a level four grandmaster and his disciples were level two grandmasters.


    Surely, they could get the job done if the three of them were willing to go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s my honor to be able to contribute my


    service to the gang. Besides, I haven¡¯t visited Brookbourn for a long time. This can also be a holiday for


    me,¡± Frankie said.


    The other elders despised him in their hearts. ¡®This guy is getting more and more talented with kissing


    the gang leader¡¯s


    ass. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s doing it for the reward.¡¯


    As expected, Tharan smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Go, rx, and have fun. If you can kill Severin, you can


    im all expenses and also a reward of seven-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Tharan. Don¡¯t worry. We are not going to disappoint you!¡± Frankie was thrilled to


    hear that.


    ¡®Luckily I voiced out first. The other elders are going to take this job if I was a secondte,¡¯ he thought.


    At this time, Frankie had returned to his vi with a great big smile on his face.


    A man and a woman walked out and saw how happy their master was. ¡°Master, why are you so


    happy?¡±


    ¡°Someone has offended us. Mister Tharan is sending us out on


    a mission. Both of you cane together. This is the chance for you to gain experience and also a


    holiday too,¡± Frankie said happily.


    ¡°Seriously? Hehe, this is amazing!¡±


    The young man and woman were very happy to hear that.


    ¡°But our opponent is also a grandmaster. I don¡¯t know if he is a level one or level two grandmaster. You


    two can try it out first. If he is too strong for you guys, I will step in.¡±


    Frankie smiled and continued, ¡°Oh, the gang leader said we¡¯re allowed to y and eat everything that


    we want. As long as the mission ispleted, all the fees are imable!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Free travel and all expenses paid? Lucky us!¡± The


    young woman¡¯s eye twinkled upon hearing that.


    ¡°Hehe. That¡¯s amazing!¡± The young man smiled evilly while touching his chin.


    ¡°Go get ready. We are going to leave tomorrow morning. It¡¯s


    going to be lunchtime when we reach Brookbourn. Then we can enjoy ourselves for a few days before


    we go ahead with the mission,¡± Frankie thought about it and told his disciples about his n.


    At this moment, Severin was shopping rxingly.


    Suddenly, he was there to witness a youngdy being robbed by two men when she was about to get


    into a Porsche.


    ¡°Help! Help me!¡± Obviously, the youngdy was scared and yelled out for help.


    The two men grabbed her bag and ran toward where Severin was. Without a doubt, they were ready to


    run into an alley.


    Severin saw it and quickly stopped the robbers. ¡°Give it back!¡±


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± One of the robbers took out a dagger when


    Severin was stopping them. He aimed the dagger at Severin and was going to stab it into Severin¡¯s


    body.


    ¡°Ah! Be careful!¡± The youngdy was very scared and yet, she felt so speechless.


    This was the only day she did not have her bodyguard


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    following her. Yet, so coincidentally, it was the day she got robbed. She had no idea how to describe


    how helpless she felt


    now.


    ¡°Punch, punch!¡±


    A secondter, she received another shock. The two robbers were instantly put down by Severin. Both


    of them grunted in pain for a while before managing to stand out and ran away without the bag.


    The young and beautifuldy ran over and smiled at Severin. Hi, you¡¯re so strong. Thank you for


    helping me!¡±


    Severin picked up the bag and passed it to the youngdy. ¡°I was just coincidentally here. You¡¯re lucky


    to have me here.¡±


    The youngdy looked young. She was probably just in her early twenties. Looking very cute when she


    smiled. Although she was quite tiny, her bust was not tiny. Creating a double illusion that she was a


    cute girl with a sexy body. As a matter of fact, people fancied this type of woman.


    However, not Severin. He did not take a second look. After


    giving back the bag, he was ready to leave.


    She was dumbstruck and speechless. Every time she went shopping, men would be staring at her


    when they saw her appearance. Many rich kids were willing to queue up just to


    date her.


    Yet, this man¡¯s eyes looked so in and undisturbed. As if he


    had no interest in her at all.


    She went after Severin and said, ¡°Hey, hey! Do you know who I am? Wait, don¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°Lady, I only rescued you because I was there. I¡¯ve given you


    back your bag. You should go home now!¡±

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Chapter 240


    Severin stopped and gave She an annoying look. She was so angry that she said angrily while


    putting her hands on her waist. ¡°My name is She Bard!¡±


    From where she sees it, Severin was going to get a shock when he heard her name. Because she was


    a person of great status.


    Severin looked at her and said faintly, ¡°She Bard? So what? What¡¯s so special about your name?¡±.


    ¡°I¡­¡± She was speechless. She did not understand why Severin did not know her after she had told


    him her name. To


    make it worse, Severin still dared to tease her. This was the


    first time she encountered this type of situation.


    When Severin was leaving, She ran and followed him to stop him again.


    ¡°Hey, is there anything I can help you with?¡± Severin was at a


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    loss for words.


    He was just being kind to lend a hand just now. He never expected the youngdy to keep bothering


    him.


    She smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t like to owe favors to other people. So I


    must repay you!¡±


    Severin joked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are going to repay me by


    marrying me. Sorry, I have a wife and my daughter is already


    four years old.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She was once again speechless. ¡°No! Hmph! Take this!


    She opened her bag and took out roughly around nine thousand dors of cash and passed it to


    Severin. ¡°Here is your reward for getting my bag back.¡±


    From where she stands, there was no way Severin would reject the money.


    However, Severin smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I already told you, I was just doing a good deed. If I did it for


    the money, I won¡¯t help you.¡±


    This was the first time She met such a special person and she was dumbstruck. She put the cash


    back into her bag and said, ¡°You¡¯re an interesting person. If that¡¯s the case, do you need a job? You


    can be my bodyguard. I think you¡¯re quite strong. Why don¡¯t you be my bodyguard? I can pay you a


    high sry.¡±


    ¡°Bodyguard? No thanks. I have things to do in a few days,¡± Severing thought about it and rejected the


    offer.


    ¡°High sry! Seventy-five thousand dors a month!¡± She widened her eyes to allure Severin.


    ¡°No, no!¡± Severin replied.


    ¡°A-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors!¡±


    ¡°Three hundred thousand dors!¡±


    No matter how high She offered, Severin was not tempted. In the end, she gave up. ¡°If that¡¯s the


    case, let me treat you to


    lunch. I don¡¯t want to owe any favors.¡±


    Severin was shocked and amazed to meet such a persistent person. He looked around and pointed at


    a cafe. ¡°Ok. You can buy me a cup of coffee.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She did not know what to feel. Her gut feeling was telling her this guy she was looking at


    must be a very


    interesting guy.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll buy a cup of coffee for you!¡± She smiled and went over to the cafe.


    Later, she came back with two cups of coffee and passed one to


    Severin.


    Severin stretched his hand out to touch the other coffee in She¡¯s hand and reminded her, ¡°Hey, you


    can¡¯t drink cold beverages. You¡¯re about to have your period.¡±

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Chapter 241


    She¡¯s face blushed and said to Severin, ¡°How is that possible? It¡¯s noting until next week. Don¡¯t


    bluff.¡±


    After that, she was going to drink iced coffee.


    Severin saw it and quickly pulled out her straw. ¡°I mean it. It¡¯s


    going to be here in less than ten minutes. If you don¡¯t have a


    sanitary napkin with you, you better go buy it.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! What¡¯s wrong with you? I know you just rescued


    me, but you shouldn¡¯t talk nonsense or else I¡¯m going to be


    mad. Do you think I don¡¯t know when I¡¯m about to have my period?¡± She rolled her eyes and said,


    ¡°Come on. Give me back my straw!¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Severin was helpless and gave the straw back. ¡°I¡¯m a miracle doctor. There¡¯s nothing I can do if you


    don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    She could not be bothered with Severing. She turned around and was leaving. After taking just a few


    steps, she frowned and her face looked terrible. ¡°Oh, no, oh, no! Is it really here?¡±


    ¡°Hey, dude! Help me, please. There¡¯s a public toilet over there. Can you please go buy a sanitary


    napkin for me? Please? I¡¯ll wait for you in the toilet!¡± She held her stomach and gave her iced coffee


    to Severin before running towards the public


    toilet.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Severin felt desperate and speechless while holding two


    cups of coffee in his hand.


    ¡®I¡¯m a man and she actually asked me to buy sanitary napkins for her?¡¯


    In spite of that, She was already in the toilet. If he did not


    help her out, she could only stay in the toilet before actually finding someone else to help.


    ¡°Argh! I¡¯m so speechless. How can shee out without putting a sanitary napkin in her bag?¡± Severin


    said to himself with his gritted teeth.


    In the end, he had no choice but to head toward a supermarket


    nearby. After walking for a few rounds, there was finally no


    one in the sanitary napkin aisle. He quickly took two packs and


    ran toward the cashier to give them to the cashier.


    The cashier was a middle-aged woman. She gave Severin a


    weird look before packing two packs of sanitary napkins into


    the bag to pass it to Severin.


    Luckily, the cashier put them in a ck stic bag to ease the embarrassment Severin felt. He paid for


    them and carried the bag to the public toilet.


    When he was at the entrance, he encountered another


    problem. How could a man walk into thedy¡¯s room? He did not want to be called a pervert.


    After a while, he noticed a woman was walking over and it


    looked like she was going into the toilet.


    ¡°Hey there, can you please help me out? My-my girlfriend is inside and she needs this. Can you please


    pass it to her when you go in?¡± Severin approached the woman awkwardly and


    found an excuse.


    However, the woman looked at Severin and asked, ¡°Why should I help you?¡±


    Severin was speechless. He reached into his pocket and took out fifteen dors for the woman. ¡°Can


    you help me now?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± The woman was happy and epted the money and the stic bag.


    She took a look into the stic bag and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Hand it to me!¡±


    After that, she walked into the toilet.


    Severin was relieved and could not decide if he was going to cry orugh. He never thought there


    would be a day he had to go to the supermarket to buy a sanitary napkin. Luckily his disciples would


    never know it. Otherwise, he could imagine how hard they are going tough at him.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Chapter 242


    When Severin was drinking his coffee, he frowned. ¡°I forgot to tell the woman it¡¯s for She!¡±


    The woman went inside the toilet and did not know who she should give it to. She shouted out, ¡°Eerr¡­


    your boyfriend asked me to pass these sanitary napkins to you. Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Boyfriend?¡± She heard it and frowned. Despite that, she answered quickly, ¡°Here. I¡¯m here. Thank


    you!¡±


    After several minutes, She finally left the toilet. Seeing Severin still waiting for her outside, she bit her


    lip and felt happy. She said, ¡°Umm¡­thank you so much. If you didn¡¯t help me, I have no idea what I¡¯m


    going to do!¡±


    ¡°I saw your face and noticed your period is about toe. I


    was certain it was going to be here within ten minutes but I didn¡¯t know it was going to be so fast,¡±


    Severin said.


    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re good!¡± She looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you really a miracle doctor? You can tell just


    by looking at my face. It¡¯s so amazing! I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    After that, she said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve helped me twice, I reckon we¡¯re friends now, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Severin got shocked when She grabbed his arm. He put his guard on and looked at her. ¡°What do


    you want?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s save each other¡¯s contact numbers. You can give me a call when you need my help. I¡¯ll


    surely help you out! ¡°She smiled and wondered if this was ame way to ask for


    someone¡¯s phone number.


    ¡°Pardon me. But I believe I won¡¯t be needing your help.¡±


    Severin smiled and said politely, ¡°Hey, let go of me. It¡¯s not


    nice if other people see us being so close together. It¡¯s inappropriate!¡±


    ¡°I-¡± She was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m the young miss of the


    Bards. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be happy having a beautifuldy with fair skin and long legs grabbing


    your arm? How dare youin about it?¡±


    Severin rebuked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have a wife. Please let go of me!¡±


    He was never going to expect what She was going to do next. Instead of letting go as she was told,


    she decided to ignore and used both hands to wrap around Severin¡¯s arm. ¡± Hmph! I¡¯m not going to let


    go if you don¡¯t give me your phone number. And I¡¯m going to yell that you¡¯re trying to rape me!¡±


    After that, she looked down and realized Severin¡¯s arm was touching her boobs. Despite that, she


    gritted her teeth and refused to let go. Her face was blushing and she pretended she


    did not know it.


    Severin felt a soft touch on his arm. He took a look and felt


    very awkward. That had him raise a white g. ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I promise I will give you my phone


    number! Can you let


    go now? It¡¯s very inappropriate!¡±


    She got what she wanted and let go of Severin. ¡°Give me your phone number now!¡±


    Severin was still holding two cups of iced coffee. He smiled, I¡¯m sorry. But my hands are not empty. I


    can¡¯t take my phone. Next time. If we meet again next time, I will give you my phone number!¡±


    Immediately after that, he ran as fast as he could,


    disappearing away from She¡¯s sight.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Ah-!¡± She stomped her feet andpletely went mad


    seeing Severin run away like a leopard.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Chapter 243


    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m so pretty and he actually rejected me! I¡¯m so ashamed that I can¡¯t even get a phone


    number!¡± She was so


    angry.


    If her friends knew about this, they were going tough at her


    so badly. She was after all a youngdy that many rich kids pursue. Not only was she pretty and young,


    but she was also


    super rich too.


    Yet, Severin actually rejected her today.


    She stomped her feet and grasped her fist tightly. ¡°No worries!


    I¡¯m not going to let you go! I will find you. I don¡¯t believe


    there is a man that is not attracted to me!¡±


    Severin finished a cup of coffee and continued to drink the


    second cup. Those two cups of coffee were so much that he felt


    so full.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Sigh. It¡¯s quite boring without having to go to work.¡± Severin sighed, ¡°The old wacko said I¡¯m in for a


    treat if I go to


    Dracodeus Isle on the 15th of August. There are twenty more days before it¡¯s that day.¡±


    Just when Severin was bored, Larry from Draco Hall called him and asked to meet at a restaurant.


    Before he knew it, he arrived at the restaurant. With the help of a waiter, he entered a room Larry had


    reserved.


    ¡°Mister Severin!¡± Larry and de got up their feet to wee when they saw Severin enter the room.


    Severin smiled and sat down on a chair. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?


    ¡±


    Larry nodded, ¡°Supreme leader, we¡¯re a little worried. Draco Hall has expanded because we had taken


    over Cedar Gang. We¡¯re not afraid of the Emerald Cloud Gang. They should be the ones afraid of us.


    And our men discovered someone from Emerald Cloud Gang is actually in contact with someone from


    Brookbourne Mansion. So¡­¡±


    That exined why Larry was worried. Severin said, ¡°You¡¯re afraid Emerald Cloud Gang will


    coborate together with Brookbourn Mansion to fight against you?¡±


    Larry nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. Our expansion had threatened Brookbourn Mansion. They are thergest


    force in the city. Although they never care about the underground force and some matters between the


    upper-ss family, I¡¯m still a little


    worried.¡±


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Tit for tat is fair y. If they dare to look trouble on you, tell me. I¡¯ll


    help you guys out. But if they leave us alone, we don¡¯t have to do anything


    about them!¡±


    After that, Severin thought of something and asked, ¡°Oh! There are twelve halls under Dracodeus


    Temple and they are


    named after the twelve oriental zodiacs. Can you please ask


    about the location of those halls? I want to go meet them!¡±


    Larry understood and said, ¡°I don¡¯t actually know anything about those halls. I do know about Mus Hall.


    It¡¯s situated in


    the neighboring city, Riverson. We hardly interact or get in touch with each other. But I hear they are


    not doing quite well over there!¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Okay. Then please help me find out where the rest of the halls are. Call me if you find


    anything. I¡¯ll go over to Riverson when I¡¯m free in a couple of days to see what the situation is like with


    Mus Hall.¡±


    Larry was overjoyed. ¡°If the Mus Hall knows that you¡¯re going, they will be very happy. All these years,


    they had only heard about the supreme leader and knew what the Dracodeus Ring looked like. But


    they never see the Supreme Leader too.¡±


    Larry and Severin continued to chat for a while. When It was


    to walk back by himself.


    When he was halfway home, a man with sunsses strode to him very quickly. The man looked very


    normal but Severin could feel a faint killing vibe from the man.


    Normally a person would not give off such a vibe. Only those who had killed many would epass it.


    Thus, Severin put his guard up when he felt that killing vibe from that man.


    The man walked past Severin. When he was behind Severin, he


    shook his hand and a dagger slipped down his sleeve. He


    grabbed it and stabbed it straight at Severin¡¯s back. The man curled up his lips. It was not easy to be a


    two-star assassin. You needed toplete fifty assassination missions to aplish the rank.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Chapter 244


    Therefore, the two-stars assassin was quite a powerful person. He believed it was a piece of cake to


    kill Severin when Severin was off-guard.


    However, he had underestimated Severin. When the dagger was about to pierce Severin¡¯s back,


    Severin used the back of his hand to grab the assassin¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Ah-!¡± The assassin shouted out in pain when that happened. The dagger dropped to the floor. Even a


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    professional assassin like him could not endure the pain when


    the bone was about to break.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    It was followed by a kick from Severin. He kicked the assassin so hard that the assassin ended up lying


    on the floor with blood flowing out of his mouth.


    Severin walked over and used his leg to step on the assassin¡¯s chest. ¡°Spill it! Who sent you?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The assassin snorted. Blood was flowing out from his mouth. He bit his tongue and killed


    himself.


    ¡°Very professional!¡± Severin looked at the dead assassin with desperation as if he had expected the


    oue. He smiled coldly and walked away.


    On that very day, someone discovered the dead body. After


    some investigation, it turned out it was an assassin who had killed many people.


    The next day, Edward received a text message.


    [Mister Edward. I have bad news. The mission failed. The two-


    stars assassin failed!]


    The text message was from Edward¡¯s bodyguard.


    ¡°F*ck! How unreliable can a two-star assassin be?¡±


    Edward was angry that he felt like scolding someone. Within moments, he made a call and asked Jada,


    Easton, and Lucy out to meet. Although Easton was unhappy with Edward, he knew he could not afford


    to offend Edward. He could only suppress


    his dissatisfaction.


    Once again, he went to the meeting point and sat down. Immediately, he asked with a smile, ¡°Mister


    Edward, why did you call us to meet with you? Do you have good news for us?¡±


    Edward replied coldly, ¡°I already told you. It¡¯s going to take a three-star assassin to kill Severin. You


    guys wanted to save the money and hired a two-stars assassin. Hmph! The mission. failed. Severin


    killed the assassin!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Easton¡¯s heart was broken. He and Jada had spent three hundred thousand dors each to


    hire the assassin.


    He thought for a while and asked, ¡°Mister Edward. Since the


    mission failed, is the killer organization going to refund our money?¡±


    Edward shook his head. ¡°Their man is dead. How could they possibly make a refund?¡±


    ¡°But you said it¡¯s going to cost three million dors to hire a three-star assassin! That¡¯s too expensive!¡±


    Easton frowned.


    That amount of money was a lot for his family. Even if he split it with Jada, he had to fork out a milion


    dors himself.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Chapter 245


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Upon hearing it, Jada sighed. ¡°Sigh. We shouldn¡¯t think about saving the money. We hired a two-stars


    assassin because we wanted to save. Look now. We have spent the money and Severin is still alive!¡±


    She recalled how she got pped in the face and was asked to kneel down and apologize. Hatred had


    consumed her heart and she very much wanted Severin dead.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Miss Jada is right. You shouldn¡¯t save money when you want to hire an assassin.


    Otherwise, it¡¯s just going to be a waste of money!¡± Edward nodded and said, ¡°Oh. I got some good


    news for you guys. The killer organization is having a tenth-year anniversary. So after the discount, you


    can hire a four-stars assassin with the cost of the three-stars


    assassin.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Instantly, Easton felt spirited. If that was the case, it was quite reasonable and affordable.


    ¡°Yes. With three million dors you can now hire a four-stars


    assassin. It¡¯s worth it. So why don¡¯t we just hire a four-star assassin this time?¡± Edward persuaded


    again.


    He was afraid Easton and Jada were not going to agree with him. He added, ¡°What about this? This


    meal is on me. You two


    split the three million dors to hire the assassin!¡±


    Jada frowned. She was a little dubious if Edward had acquired


    money in the process. All this while, Edward was the one in charge of contact with the killer


    organization. Jada and Easton did not know anything and transferred the amount Edward told them.


    Who knew how much it really cost to hire an


    assassin?


    Yet, Edward was from a second-tier upper-ss family. Jada


    did not dare to offend him and naturally, she was shy to ask. She was afraid she might cause Edward


    to feel unpleasant if


    she asked.


    ¡°A million dors!¡± Easton gritted his teeth while his face was sullen. It was a lot of money for him.


    Most importantly, his father never agreed to go against Severin because his father was afraid of


    Severin. If he wanted


    to use that much money, the only way was to use the money from thepany in secret.


    Jada thought of it and tried to convince Easton. ¡°Mister Easton, think about it. Will you lose a finger if it


    wasn¡¯t for that guy? Your wedding won¡¯t be ruined if it wasn¡¯t for him!¡±


    The memory caught up with Easton. His eyes looked hateful.¡¯ That¡¯s right! If Severin is dead, I won¡¯t be


    deprived of my manhood. I won¡¯t have to go see an andrologist specialist! And if it wasn¡¯t for Severin,


    they would not affiliate with Edward and Lucy would not be harassed by Edward!¡¯


    ¡°Fine! A million dors it is! F*ck him! I don¡¯t believe a four- star assassin can¡¯t kill Severin, that damn


    guy!¡± Easton


    grasped his fist tightly and decided on it.


    ¡°Honey, isn¡¯t it a little too much?¡± It pained Lucy very much to think about spending that much money.


    ¡°Too much? It¡¯s not a lot of money if that is what it takes to kill Severin!¡± Easton said angrily.


    ¡°Hahaha! Good! It¡¯s very good you have that kind of determination!¡± Edwardughed out loud. ¡°Do you


    know the four-star assassin is an elite fighter on the grandmaster level? Do you know what a


    grandmaster is? The level that my family hires to be our guardian! Do you guys still think Severin has


    the chance to live?¡±


    Jada and Easton exchanged looks with each other. Their faces were filled with joy.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Chapter 246


    Jada, however, immediately said to Edward, ¡°We¡¯ve already paid so much money, Edward. Shouldn¡¯t it


    be okay for us to meet this assassin? We want to know if they¡¯re up to the job!¡±.


    Easton immediately agreed. ¡°Yeah, Edward! Let us meet the assassin. We¡¯ll feel more reassured that


    way!¡±


    ¡°Are you both saying that you doubt the abilities of a four stars assassin?¡± Edward frowned and asked


    coldly.


    ¡°No, not at all! It¡¯s just¡­the money we paid is no small amount, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that big of a deal to


    meet the assassin since we¡¯re employing them anyway,¡± Jada protested.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Their determination left Edward with no choice but to


    acquiesce. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll make arrangements and contact. you once he arrives!¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your trouble!¡± Jada smiled.


    After finishing their meal, they handed Edward the money to hire the assassin and left. When they were


    all gone, Edward immediately requested the presence of the bodyguard who was in charge of


    contacting the organization. ¡°Hey, Kai. How much did you say it cost to hire a four stars assassin?¡±


    Kai immediately took out his cell phone and sent a link to Edward. ¡°I¡¯ve just sent you a link, sir. You


    may click in and have a look. There¡¯s an option to hire whichever one you think


    2/4


    is the best, and you¡¯ll see that there¡¯s a list with rankings too. Those on the ranking list are very


    expensive though, and they¡¯re all elite individuals from an organization called the Dragon yers!¡±


    After Edward clicked on the link, he selected the ¡°four stars assassin¡± column and looked at the


    apanying caption. ¡± The cost of hiring one of them is one and a half million only? Well, I¡¯ll be


    damned! They gave me three million, which means I¡¯d have half of that sum left over if I hire one of


    these four-stars! I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d earn that much!¡±


    Kai knew that Edward had swindled the group of their money and could not help but remark with a grin,


    ¡°Well, sir, a three stars assassin costs only a quarter of what those folks paid you, so if you hire one of


    them, you stand to earn an even bigger chunk of money! Those three-stars are pretty strong too!¡±


    However, he did not expect Edward to shake his head in


    disapproval. ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I¡¯m worried that the three-star won¡¯t be a match for Severin. After all, my


    main target is to ensure that he disappears as soon as possible!¡± Edward then paused for a moment


    before continuing, ¡°And besides, it¡¯ll be


    easier for them to know that I¡¯m cheating them of their


    money if I hired a three-star when they gave the money to me to hire a four-star. I still think hiring a


    four-star is the way to go. At least they won¡¯t suspect me of having pulled a fast one on them if they


    meet the assassin!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s very smart of you, sir!¡± Kai nodded.


    Edward browsed through the list and finally decided on one of the assassins. Once his decision had


    been made, he transferred the money to the other party.


    Severin had already returned home by then, and as soon as he set foot in the living room, Maurice


    could not help but


    Maurice¡¯sints could not help but prompt Severin into asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dad? Did they do


    something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing of the sort,¡± Maurice replied. He then said helplessly, ¡°The main issue is that they always


    insist on following me whenever I leave the house. I feel awkward when them around. Just yesterday I


    went fishing with a friend of


    mine, and two of the girls tagged along too. You have no idea how embarrassed I was! Those who


    know me think that I¡¯m


    out with a lover, and they¡¯re probablyughing at me and


    saying that I¡¯m the sort of guy who likes to fool around with women half my age!¡±


    Severin smiled wryly and said, ¡°But this is for your safety, Dad. It¡¯ll take some time to get used to it, but


    you¡¯ll be fine


    eventually. After all, we¡¯re a rich family now, and I¡¯m worried that you might be at risk of danger when


    you¡¯re out of the home. Don¡¯t forget that there¡¯s still Easton and his friends. We might not have seen


    him around recently, but who knows


    what¡¯s he been doing behind the scenes!¡±


    In reality, Severin had given some careful thought to the assassin he met when he was on the way


    home. If it was not Easton who hired them, then it had to be Jada-whoever it was, Severin was certain


    that they were the ones behind it.


    Therefore, Severin felt that it was necessary to have the bodyguards apany his parents and wife


    all the time, just in case one of those people would attack his family.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Chapter 247


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°But, Maurice¡­Severin hired the bodyguards for our own good. I¡¯m not used to it either, but we both


    need to slowly learn to get used to it, okay?¡± Judith advised. ¡°Severin would be worried if we don¡¯t have


    any bodyguards by our side. Didn¡¯t we always get bullied by Easton¡¯s people when they were sent to


    collect money from us? We don¡¯t have to be so scared anymore now that we have bodyguards with


    us!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, but it still feels so foreign to me!¡± Maurice could not help but sigh. He was a little speechless,


    after all, because it was very awkward to have two young and beautiful women apanying him all


    the time.


    ¡°Okay, if you¡¯re still ufortable with it, then I¡¯ll hire some male bodyguards to protect you. That


    should be okay with you, right?¡± Severin could not help suggesting with a smile when


    he saw his father¡¯s uneasiness.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t that an even bigger waste of money?¡± After giving


    some consideration to Severin¡¯s idea, Maurice felt that it would be such a shame to spend extra money


    on that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Dad. I¡¯ll hire two strong male


    bodyguards so you won¡¯t feel awkward anymore. And don¡¯t worry so much about the money!¡± Severin


    said directly.


    At that moment, Diane had just reached home after getting off


    work, and a bodyguard was following right behind her too. As


    soon as she returned, she smiled and said, ¡°Mom, Dad, theunching ceremony of the Liberty City


    project will be held the day after tomorrow. You shoulde along too.¡±


    Judith immediately waved her hand. ¡°Thanks, but Maurice and


    I won¡¯t be attending. Grand events like that really aren¡¯t our


    thing.¡±


    Maurice agreed. ¡°She¡¯s right. I think it¡¯s good enough that you


    and Severin are attending. We won¡¯t feelfortable at that sort of ce!¡±


    Diane thought for a while. ¡°Okay then. Grandma said that they¡¯ll be treating us to a meal at a big hotel


    tonight. You don¡¯t have to go to the event, but you muste for dinner!¡±


    ¡°Okay, sure!¡± Judith was all smiles and felt increasingly satisfied with her daughter-inw.


    Frankie and his male disciple Leonard Bard were having a


    drink at a bar. The two of them were hugging two beautiful women each, and they were both having a


    swell time there.


    However, one of the female disciples came over as soon as they exited the bar. Frankie looked at her


    and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going, Carmen? Have you found out where Severin is staying?


    When will be the best time for us to act?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t found out where he¡¯s living, Master, but I did discover that there will be a big event in


    Brookbourn


    tomorrow. It¡¯s the opening ceremony of the Liberty City project, and many upper-ss families will


    attend along with other prominent figures!¡± Carmen said inly.


    When Frankie heard that, he was stunned for a moment and cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Do you mean to say


    that Severin will be there too?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, him? He¡¯s just been released from prison not too long ago. On what grounds is he going to attend


    the event?¡± Leonard said disdainfully.


    The next second, he closed his mouth smartly after Frankie red at him.


    Carmen then said, ¡°ording to our investigation, there¡¯s a high chance that Severin will be in


    attendance tomorrow. First of all, he¡¯s on very close terms with Henry Longhorn, having saved the old


    man¡¯s life once. Second of all, he¡¯s the son-in-w of the Shanahans. They initially could not even hope


    to attend the event, but they somehow received the invitation letter through Severin¡¯s connections.


    Their olddy has even been showing off her good fortune in front of everyone else these past two


    days!¡±

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Chapter 248


    Frankie could not help but nod with satisfaction when he heard that. ¡°Well done on your part, Carmen.


    We shall act tomorrow morning then. The conclusion of the opening ceremony is when their guard will


    be down, and when the timees, the two of you will get a chance to practice your skills on that kid.


    Attack him simultaneously from left and right, and end his life right that instant. If he ends up


    overpowering the two of you, then I¡¯ll take matters into my own hands.¡±


    Carmen and Leonard nodded with some excitement when they


    heard that.


    After all, they had been itching to find a worthy opponent to practice their abilities on after they reached


    a breakthrough in their training to the level of grandmaster. At longst, the chance that they had been


    waiting so long for finally came.


    The three of them got into the car, with Leonard getting into


    the driver¡¯s seat while Carmen and Frankie sat in the rear seat.


    Frankie had drunk some wine earlier, and he could not help but ogle at Carmen¡¯s thigh as she sat


    beside him. Her figure was irresistible to him, especially since she was wearing a


    short ck skirt that revealed her fair-skinned thighs. Frankie


    was in heat when he looked at them. He snuck a nce at Carmen¡¯s delicate face once more and said


    solemnly, ¡°You¡¯ve


    done a fantastic and detailed investigation today, Carmen.


    Come by my hotel roomter, and I have just the boxing


    Cha


    method to teach you. Consider it your reward!¡±


    Carmen was overjoyed to hear that. ¡°Thank you, master!¡±


    The car soon drove back to the hotel, and soon enough, Carmen came knocking on Frankie¡¯s door.


    After opening the door, Frankie smiled and let Carmen in.


    ¡°What¡¯s this boxing technique you mentioned? Is it a powerful one?¡± Carmen immediately asked with a


    smile.


    However, the old man hugged her from behind and said excitedly, ¡°There¡¯s no boxing technique! I just


    realized that you¡¯ve grown more and more beautiful with age. I intend to reward you well, and as long


    as you do as I say in the future, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll be more and more powerful. If you listen to


    every word I say, I¡¯ll teach you any boxing technique you want in the future!¡±


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t!¡± Carmen was scared stiff. She did not expect Frankie to covet her beauty, and she


    began struggling as soon


    as she realized it.


    However, Frankie pressed her onto the bed with ease. ¡°You¡¯d have died long ago if I hadn¡¯t saved you


    then. Don¡¯t you think you should repay me?¡±


    Carmen began to give up resisting when she heard that and said angrily to Frankie, ¡°Then you must let


    me eat lots and lots of delicious and spicy food from now on.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s a good girl. Fret not, you¡¯ll always be treated


    well!¡± Frankie had a perverted smile as he pounced on Carmen.


    The next morning, Severin and Diane got up early to drive to the hotel where the opening ceremony of


    the Liberty City


    project was held. After getting off the car, Diane looked around, and said, ¡°Looks like we came here a


    little early.


    Grandma and the others haven¡¯t arrived, so let¡¯s just wait for them here!¡±


    Severin nodded. He donned a suit that day and looked


    incredibly handsome as he exuded a unique temperament just by standing there.


    ¡°Severin¡¯s here too!¡± Further away, Jada gritted her teeth


    angrily and muttered to herself after seeing Severin and Diane.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see how long more you¡¯ll have to live once the four stars assassines for you.¡¯

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Chapter 249


    Victor, the head of the Stones, turned blue with anger when he thought of what happened the other


    day. He asked coldly, ¡°I wonder whether Severin is still treating Larry¡¯s mother. Larry will have no use


    for him if his mother¡¯s illness has been cured. When that dayes, we¡¯ll just have our family¡¯s


    strongest bodyguards end Severin¡¯s life!¡±


    After a pause, Victor continued, ¡°He may be powerful, but I¡¯m confident he won¡¯t be able to go up


    against a lot of people. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll even survive if we get more than two hundred of our people to


    attack him at once!¡±


    However, Jada smiled coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no point, Dad. He¡¯s so powerful that we¡¯d stand to lose many of


    our bodyguards even if they eventually manage to kill him. There¡¯s no need for that. After thinking


    about it, she said again, ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you always teach me we should always use money to solve


    problems that can be solved with money? Edward and I have already hired an assassin. We can just sit


    back and rx because his days are now numbered!¡±


    Victor was overjoyed to hear what his daughter said and nodded approvingly. ¡°That¡¯s my girl! If it wasn¡¯t


    for him, the Shanahans probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance to be at this ce today!¡±


    Before long, Catherine came along with her family. Behind her was Stanley, whose petnt expression


    was rather obvious.


    Since Severin had secured such a huge advantage for the


    Shanahans, Stanley could no longer maintain his status within the family. With his grandmother


    beginning to pay more attention to Diane and going so far as to ept Severin, Stanley could not have


    been less unhappy.


    ¡°Dad, the Shanahans are here! But Stanley doesn¡¯t look very happy though!¡± Jada could not help but


    frown when she saw Stanley¡¯s expression and voiced out her puzzlement.


    Victor then said, ¡°The Shanahans as a whole ought to be happy, but things could not have gotten any


    worse for Stanley personally. Just yesterday the olddy showed off the Shanahans¡¯ gold-font invitation


    letter in front of everyone after Severin helped to secure a ce in the project, and for that reason,


    Diane was made the general manager of


    Shanahan Corporation. Do you think Stanley will feel happy after what happened?¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± Jada¡¯s brows furrowed slightly after hearing that and she had a pensive look on her face.


    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re here! You look so much more energetic today than ever before!¡± Diane immediately


    went to greet Catherine as soon as thetter approached.


    The olddy was overjoyed, and said with a smile, ¡°Really? I


    guess it¡¯s probably because of the outfit I¡¯m donning today.


    It¡¯s specially made for today¡¯s ceremony, and I got someone to prepare it for me in advance!¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not the outfit. It¡¯s you as a whole. You look more energetic! Perhaps happy asions do make


    a person better!¡± Severin came over and praised the olddy too.


    ¡°Is that so? My grandson-inw sure is getting better and better at ttery!¡± The olddy was even


    happier to hear


    Severin¡¯s remark.


    On the other hand, Stanley, who was standing behind her, nearly fainted from anger. In the past, he


    often said sweet words to his grandmother to try and please her and earn her favor. He never expected


    Severin to tter the olddy that much too, and he was so angry that he wanted to strangle


    Severin to death.


    However, Severin merely nced at Stanley and shook his head with a sigh.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Chapter 250


    Stanley was speechless for a moment. ¡°What are you trying to imply, Severin? Why did you look at me


    at sigh?¡±


    ¡°I can see that your health is getting worse. Your face is a little pale, and you¡¯re physically weak too. Try


    to cut down on the time you spend at hotels and with women, or else your body will give way soon!¡±


    Having given that advice, Severin made a point to add, ¡°By the way, you¡¯re aware that I have medical


    skills, right? Would you like me to prescribe some herbal supplements for you?¡±


    ¡°Hell no! I know my body well, and it¡¯s not weak!¡± Stanley gritted his teeth angrily and shot back, but in


    truth, he was a little worried because Severin¡¯s observations had been spot ¨C on. He recently realized


    that he could notst as long in bed. anymore, only a few minutes at most, and felt ashamed when


    Severin pointed that out.


    Although the rest of the Shanahans did not make any


    Judging from how Stanley reacted, Severin¡¯sments had to


    have hit the nail on the head!


    The olddy sensed Stanley¡¯s embarrassment and


    immediately changed the subject. ¡°By the way, Severin, why aren¡¯t your parents here yet? They


    shouldn¡¯t bete for such a


    momentous asion!¡±


    Severin then said embarrassingly, ¡°They¡¯ve never attended such a huge event before, and they


    decided not toe because they¡¯re afraid of identallymitting a faux pas. They¡¯ll still attend the


    celebrations at the hotelter in the evening though!¡±


    The olddy nodded in approval and felt that Maurice and Judith were very understanding individuals.


    However, Stanleyughed from behind. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s only right for them to do so. They¡¯re poor, after all,


    and those who are here today are all rich. Our family went through a lot just toe here, and it¡¯d be


    such an embarrassment to us if they came and made fools out of themselves!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you going on about, Stanley?¡± Catherineshed out. ¡°They¡¯re being considerate


    toward us, and here you are badmouthing them!¡± The olddy then turned around and red at


    Stanley while saying, ¡°Are you still interested to attend the event? If you¡¯re not, then you¡¯re free to


    leave!¡±


    ¡°But, Grandma! I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Stanley did not know how else to respond. He did not expect that


    the olddy would yell at him in defense of Severin¡¯s parents, but he nheless spoke softer when he


    protested.


    ¡°Ah, Severin¡¯s here too!¡± Edward came over with a few of his bodyguards.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while!¡± Severin chuckled and spoke in a calm tone.


    ¡°Fancy seeing you here, Edward!¡± Catherine smiled


    awkwardly. Though she knew that Edward would be unhappy


    that Diane chose Severin over him, it was not like there was anything she could do about it.


    Severin had proved to be a reliable person, and Diane liked Severin a lot too. That, coupled with the


    fact that Diane¡¯s daughter was also Severin¡¯s biological daughter, meant that there was nothing she


    could do about Diane¡¯s choice.


    Furthermore, the Shanahans had benefited from Severin too.


    Edward did not even bother to look at the olddy and turned to Severin instead. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle that a


    person like you is even allowed to attend such an event!¡±


    Severin sneered. ¡°Miracle? Pfft, you ain¡¯t seen anything yet! There¡¯s more where that came from!¡±

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Chapter 251


    ¡°Hehe, is that so? I¡¯ll keep my eyes peeled then!¡± Edward chuckled, but there was an underlying


    expression in his gaze. By his estimation, Diane would soon be his because Severin¡¯s days were


    numbered! Therefore, he viewed Severin¡¯sments as nothing but a big fat joke.


    ¡°Haha, make sure you watch closely!¡± Severinughed and did


    not take Edward seriously at all.


    Edward¡¯s lips twitched violently several times and he could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°You should


    watch your step.¡± He


    then turned to Diane and said, ¡°Now¡¯s not toote for you to


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    back out of your rtionship with him. You¡¯ll regret it if you


    don¡¯t!¡± He left her a harsh reminder and then turned around


    and left without looking back.


    Over at the other end, the Chavezes had arrived too. When


    Rufus saw Severin, he gritted his teeth angrily and his face turned blue when he thought of the


    humiliation that he


    suffered a day ago. Manuel noticed his son¡¯s dampened mood and could not help but say, ¡°How long


    has it been since that incident happened, Rufus? Are you seriously still angry about


    it?¡±


    Rufus smiled deliberately. ¡°Duh. Who told him to snatch away


    my dream woman?¡±


    Manuel frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone tounch an


    investigation but nothing about his rtionship with Larry


    was found except that he had been helping to treat the illness that Larry¡¯s mother is suffering from. If


    there¡¯s no other


    rtionship between them, then we can just send our family¡¯s protectors to deal with him!¡±


    Rufus was ted to hear that and could not help but ask his father, ¡°For real, Dad?¡±


    Manuel smiled evilly as he said, ¡°You wanted Diane, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯ll be frank, though. I don¡¯t think Diane


    will fall in love with you when you¡¯re such an obese kid, but I can have someone kidnap and imprison


    her. When that¡¯s done, you¡¯ll be able to enjoy yourself to your heart¡¯s content, and once you¡¯ve had


    enough, we¡¯ll just kill her. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see her killed. She¡¯s so beautiful, and I know I won¡¯t get enough of her!¡± Rufus was a


    little reluctant when he heard that Diane was going to be killed. He never expected his father to be


    more ruthless than himself, and it was clear that


    he had always been underestimating his old man.


    Manuel added, ¡°For what little prospects that you have, you¡¯re still the scion of a second-tier family. I


    don¡¯t think it¡¯d be that


    difficult for you to get a beautiful woman. Diane may be pretty, but the chances of her marrying you are


    practically zero. Even if she doesn¡¯t have any choice left, she¡¯d choose Edward before even


    considering you. Look at yourself, son! You get fatter and fatter with each meal, and you¡¯re short too!


    Why in the world would she choose you?¡± However, he soon remarked, ¡°Besides, women are


    unpredictable creatures, and


    she might just submit to you slowly once you kidnap her. It¡¯s hard to tell, but there are times when


    beasts need to be tamed too!¡±


    ¡°You make a lot of sense, Dad,¡± Rufus said. ¡°If this is the case, then let two protectors assist me


    sometime in the next few days. I¡¯ve decided to give it my all to get Diane!¡± Rufus clenched his fist and


    there was a bit of ruthlessness in his eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head in. The ceremony is starting soon!¡± Manuel smiled faintly, and he was mainly angry that his


    son was beaten by some hothead who had no money, no influence, and came out of prison just


    recently. It was outrageous! The Chavezes were a second-tier family, and except for a few first-tier


    families and Brookbourn Mansion, there were few people whom they genuinely could not afford to


    offend.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Chapter 252


    Soon, everyone lined up to enter the venue, and the luxury


    cars in the za there stood out and attracted many an


    inte celebrity to either snap some pictures or do a live


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    broadcast.


    Severin went in with the Shanahans, and everyone was either savoring some wine or enjoying some


    pastries in the lobby before the ceremony officially began. Some chatted with their business partners,


    while others struck up a conversation with the children of some upper-ss families.


    Another first-tier upper-ss family, the Znkos, were in attendance as well. The daughter of the


    Znkos, Robin Znko, looked at Severin and could not help herself from frowning. She then said to


    her father, ¡°Dad, isn¡¯t that guy over there Diane¡¯s man?¡±


    ¡°That he is,¡± answered her father, Harvin Znko. ¡°Why are you suddenly interested in him?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Stanley Shanahan invited Charmaine Longhorn to a meal some days ago because he


    wanted to secure a quota, but his request had been categorically rejected. However, the Shanahans


    seemed to have secured that quota, and it was reserved well ahead of today¡¯s event too. I¡¯m guessing


    that Diane¡¯s man was the one who helped obtain that quota from the Shanahans!¡± Robin then


    exined.


    Harvin nced at Severin from afar. ¡°Are you saying that there¡¯s this kid has some sort of special


    connection with the Longhorns?¡±


    There was a knowing sh in Robin¡¯s eyes as the corners of his mouth curled up a little. ¡°It¡¯s more than


    just a ¡®special


    connection¡¯. I have the feeling that they¡¯re even trying to curry favor with him!¡±


    ¡°How is it possible that the Longhorns are the ones trying to curry favor with him? Hehe, even if he


    saved Henry Longhorn,


    the favor that the old man owed to him should have been


    repaid long ago. Why would he still have to curry favor with that kid?¡± Harvin smiled faintly and felt that


    his daughter was reading too much into the situation.


    However, Robin said, ¡°I was just in front of them when they came in, and I saw that they had two


    invitation letters in their hands, both of which had golden font. Think about it, Dad. Our family managed


    to get only one of the prearranged quotas, so how did the Shanahans manage to get two?¡±


    ¡°They have two prearranged quotas?¡± Harvin had a look of surprise on his face when he heard that


    because that would mean that the Longhorns have ced more importance on the Shanahans


    compared to the Znkos.


    For the record, the rtionship between the Znkos and the Longhorns was rtively good, hence


    the reason the Znkos were given a prearranged quota that had a rtively good


    location and was rtivelyrge in terms of area.


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s what I saw.¡± Robin nodded. ¡°That got me


    thinking, why are the Longhorns trying so hard to please Severin? What could be so special about


    him?¡±


    After Harvin gave it some more thought, he nodded and said, ¡® Let¡¯s make a point not to offend Severin


    from now on. We ought to try out best to establish a good rtionship with them if we can help it. There


    has to be an exnation for the Longhorns¡¯ actions. They couldn¡¯t have just given out two prearranged


    quotas for no good reason!¡±


    ¡°Ah, my savior!¡± At that moment, a sharp yell was heard and drew everyone¡¯s attention over.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? The Bards from Brookbourn Mansion are here!¡±


    Harvin nced over and was surprised to discover that She had arrived along with the rest of the


    Bards. Even Zachariah, the head of their family, had shown up.


    She was very bursting with excitement as she trotted to Severin and hugged him gleefully. ¡°Ah, we


    meet again, my savior! Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll give me your phone number if we meet again? Well, here I


    am meeting you again!¡±

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Chapter 253


    Severin was utterly speechless. ¡®Why does she have to be that excited? And to make things worse, she


    came up to me and gave me a hug in public!¡¯


    ¡°Keep your distance and stop hugging me. You shouldn¡¯t just throw your arms over a man, you know.¡±


    Severin reminded her hastily, and he was afraid that Diane would be unhappy to


    see what happened.


    ¡°What are you doing, She? You¡¯re a big girl now! This is unbing of you!¡± Zachariah walked over


    and red at She. She let go of Severin in embarrassment, walked over, and pulled her father over


    to make some introductions. ¡°It¡¯s him, Dad! He¡¯s the savior I told you about! He helped me out


    big time yesterday!¡±


    ¡°Mister Zachariah!¡± Diane was taken aback at first and


    wondered why She was hugging her man.


    When she saw Zachariah approaching them, she immediately looked over at him in surprise. Catherine


    and the rest of the Shanahans came over right away too, as they were curious to know what was going


    on at that moment.


    Zachariah nodded to Diane, then looked at Severin. ¡°Your actions aremendable, young man. My


    daughter said that she ran into a robber that day, and you helped her out of righteousness without


    asking for anything in return. It¡¯s not


    easy to find people like you nowadays!¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re Mister Zachariah from Brookbourn Mansion. I just happened to be


    passing by, and the thought of getting something in return didn¡¯t cross my


    mind at all!¡±


    After saying that, Severin thought of something and made some introductions. ¡°By the way, this is my


    wife, Diane. She¡¯s the general manager of the Shanahan Corporation. This right here is Shanahan¡¯s


    old madam!¡±


    Zachariah looked at Catherine, and said to her, ¡°You may be old in the flesh, but you¡¯re still very strong


    in spirit, unlike me. I¡¯m not that old, actually, but I recently feel my body is getting much weaker!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you tter me. I¡¯m exceptionally old now, and I can neverpare with younger folks like


    yourself!¡± Catherine¡¯s face was full of smiles. She would never have the opportunity to talk to such a big


    shot under normal circumstances, and


    Zachariah probably would not even be present there if it were


    not out of courtesy to the Longhorns.


    Zachariah could be considered the most powerful existence in


    Brookbourn at that moment, and even the three first-tier


    families had to show deference to him. Judging from the


    situation, it appeared that Severin had saved She from an 1


    otherwise bad situation, though it remained to be seen whether or not such a rtionship could be


    depended on in the future to allow further cooperation between the


    Shanahans and Brookbourn Mansion.


    After the olddy finished speaking, she immediately said to Diane, ¡°Why are you spacing out, Diane?


    Give him your


    business card!¡±


    Diane was unable to react because it was her first time


    meeting such a big shot. After receiving a reminder from her grandmother, she hurriedly, albeit


    respectfully, handed over her business card with both hands. ¡°This is my business card, Mister


    Zachariah. I sincerely hope we get the opportunity to cooperate in the future!¡±


    Zachariah smiled faintly, took her business card, and then


    asked his assistant behind him to hand over his business card.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re as talented as you are beautiful and that


    you¡¯re exceptionally business-savvy too. We can most


    definitely cooperate when the opportunity arises!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Yes, that opportunity wille for sure!¡± Catherine said


    with a smile, drawing the envious gaze of many third-tier or


    second-tier families.


    ¡°Hurry up and tell me your phone number, Severin! You promised me that you¡¯ll give it to me if I meet


    you again!¡±


    She did not seem all that interested in the conversation her


    father was having, and she merely folded her arms over her chest and stared straight at Severin. Her


    posture suggested that she would not give up until she got his phone number.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be happening. Did She just take the initiative to


    ask him for his phone number?¡±


    Some of the rich young men from other upper-ss families were extremely jealous when they saw


    that scene.


    Ergoy Ad Free Reading

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Chapter 254


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. She has always been a proud woman,


    and


    she ignored me when I asked her out several times. She even called me a toad who doesn¡¯t know


    where he stands! I was so angry when that happened! Seeing her take the initiative to ask a man for


    his number is just too unimaginable!¡± A fat man remarked angrily.


    ¡°That guy husband to the Shanahans¡¯ young miss, and I think he¡¯s the kind who lives off his wife. What


    else does he have to his name, other than being a pretty boy? I have no idea what She sees in him.¡±


    Many were envious, and there was an obvious hint of jealousy in their words.


    ¡°Go on, Severin! Hurry up and give it to her!¡± Catherine immediately winked at Severin. ¡®Is he stupid or


    something? Why is he so reluctant when the person who¡¯s asking for her contact number is none other


    than the young miss of Brookbourn Mansion?!¡¯


    Severin had a helpless expression as he said to her. ¡°What¡¯s your number? I¡¯ll give you a call!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s one-seven ¨C six, zero-eight ¨C three-one¡­¡± She gave Severin her number, and Severin


    took out his phone to


    call her.


    ¡°Alright! It¡¯s ringing!¡± She then ended the call, saved


    Severin¡¯s number, and named his contact, ¡®Savior¡¯.


    ¡°By the way, savior. Where do you live? Can Ie hang out with you if I have the time?¡± She smiled


    and asked Severin after putting away her phone. The way she looked at him was chock full of


    admiration.


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t think that¡¯s appropriate!¡± Severin was speechless. She was at least seven or eight years


    younger than him, and although she looked cute and innocent, he was not interested


    in her because he already had a wife. It was a clear


    overstepping of boundaries for her to ask to hang out with a married man like him, and worse still, she


    said it in front of all those people.


    ¡°He¡¯s staying in Dragon Lake Vista¡­¡± However, Catherine showed no hesitation in telling She where


    Severin lived.


    ¡°Sweet! Thank you, ma¡¯am! I¡¯m so d I¡¯ll get the chance to hang out with my savior when I have the


    time in the future!¡± She giggled innocently.


    Diane frowned slightly at one side, and she a bad feeling seemed to brew in her heart. After all, She


    was a daughter of nobility, and despite ignoring all the men who had attempted to win her heart, she


    somehow took the initiative to ask whether she could ¡®hang out¡¯ with Diane¡¯s husband. It was natural,


    then, that Diane would fear the worst, that She might be trying to snatch her man away.


    Moreover, although Diane believed that her own beauty rivaled that of many women, She was


    undoubtedly an


    attractive woman with a good figure. More importantly, She had the youthful vigor that would appeal


    even more to most


    men.


    Diane became even more worried as she took all that into


    ount.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re such a dear. We¡¯re all friends now, so you¡¯re more than wee to hang out at our


    home when you feel like it. Our doors are open to you anytime!¡± Catherine was all smiles. If she could


    forge an association with the Bards, then the road ahead will be much easier for the Shanahans to


    traverse.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re friends now!¡± She nodded. A sudden thought urred to her again and she asked


    Diane, ¡°You don¡¯t mind, right, Miss Diane? I asked Severin if he was willing to be my bodyguard, but he


    refused even when I offered him a high sry. If I¡¯m bored and I have nothing to do, it¡¯d be great if I


    could hang out with him and let him teach me martial arts or something. At least I can do that to pass


    the time!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Diane did not know how best to respond and could only smile awkwardly. ¡°Sure. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Chapter 255


    Severin never expected that She would ask such an awkward


    question in public. After figuring out a way to diffuse the situation, he immediately changed the subject


    and asked, ¡± You were given a prearranged quota too, right?¡±


    She merely smiled. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s decent. The Longhorns gave us two spots in advance, and both


    locations are very good too. Aside from that, we¡¯re mainly here to officiate the ribbon- cutting. Once


    that¡¯s out of the way, Mister Henry will announce the number of quotas, starting with those that have


    been prearranged, and ending with those that have secured their approval based on thetest


    information given.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Well, that sounds great!¡±


    ¡°Wee one and all to theunching of the Liberty City project! The ceremony will start soon, so may


    I please invite everyone toe and take their seats!¡± An attractive thirty- something emcee


    announced loudly on the stage.


    The guests all set down their sses of wine and walked over quickly to find a seat.


    Severin sat next to Diane, and because he was afraid that Diane


    would get angry, he could not help himself from whispering to her, ¡°I just happened to save She by


    chance yesterday, and I didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯s the young miss of Brookbourn


    Mansion. She¡¯s the one who demanded my phone number, and


    I¡¯m sure you saw that she was the one who rushed over and hugged me!¡±


    Diane did not expect Severin to exin everything without waiting for her to ask. Though she felt sweet


    in her heart, she still said with a cold face, ¡°Okay. The ceremony is about to begin, so I think it¡¯s best if


    we concentrate. We wouldn¡¯t want to give Mister Henry the impression that we don¡¯t respect him, do


    we? Let¡¯s pay attention. Once the Shanahans are called, I¡¯ll need to go up there and take the contract


    from them.


    ¡°Right!¡± Severin smiled and immediately stopped talking.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Before long, the opening ceremony began, and most of the speeches that were given touched upon the


    future development trend of the Liberty City project. Severin was not


    interested in any of that at all.


    After the introduction came the ribbon-cutting, with both


    Zachariah and She from Brookbourn Mansion invited on


    stage along with three individuals from the three first-tier


    families. Once the ribbon-cutting was over, the time came for


    the announcement of the prearranged quota. As that


    announcement was made, Severin discovered that the number


    of quotas for the Bards was announced first. Two quotas


    each were given to the Bards, while the three first-tier families had been given one quota each in


    very promising locations.


    Subsequently, the quotas for the second-tier families were


    announced, and there was also given one quota each.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem right. They gave us two quotas, which makes it appear as though the Shanahans


    are on the same level as the Bards! The location that we were given seems to be slightly better than


    the two locations that they gave the Bards!¡± Severin could not help but mutter to himself when he


    looked at the locations of each number on the big screen and recalled that numbers eighty-seven and


    eighty-eight were given to the Shanahans.


    Though the Longhorns have done a huge favor to Severin, he was a little worried that the Bards


    would be unhappy because of that. He turned to look at Catherine beside him, and he frowned upon


    seeing her expression. She had clearly noticed that something was amiss.


    If the Longhorns gave three spots to the Bards and the other first-tier families, then it would not have


    been that big a deal if the Shanahans were given two spots. None of them expected that even the other


    two first-ss families, the Znkos and the Horsfields, were given only one prearranged quota.


    ¨C


    The way things were at that moment would give everyone the impression that their family a third -tier


    family, no less- had been given some extraordinary treatment.


    ¡®It¡¯s probably nothing. By the looks of it, other wealthy businessmen and third-tier families might get the


    feeling that the Longhorns value us greatly, and they might even be more willing to cooperate with us in


    the future! Even though the


    other two first-tier families might find it a little embarrassing, the treatment we¡¯ve received from the


    Longhorns will be advantageous to us!¡¯ The olddyforted. herself with those thoughts. The


    Shanahans stand to benefit more on the whole.


    ¡°Thest two prearranged quotas are numbers eighty-seven and eighty-eight. We wish to offer our


    heartiest congrattions to the Shanahans for securing them! I¡¯d like to invite Miss Diane Shanahan,


    general manager of the Shanahan Corporation, toe on stage and receive the contract!¡±

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Chapter 256


    The emcee had a smile on her face as she announced thest


    two spots.


    ¡°What?! Thest two were given to the Shanahans? They got two?!¡±


    Sure enough, the audience began to whisper among themselves.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Wasn¡¯t the Shanahan Corporation on a downward slope when Stanley was the


    general manager? Don¡¯t you feel strange that Diane has secured two of the prearranged quotas after


    assuming the position of general manager for only a few days?¡± Someone then insinuated.


    Victor and Jada, who was in the vicinity, happened to hear that


    remark.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Victor was stunned for a moment, and she felt that it was a good time to turn public opinion against


    Diane. With the thought of his humiliation the other day still fresh in his mind, he deliberately raised his


    voice. ¡°You never know if she¡¯s a good rider, if you know what I mean. Good-looking women are usually


    even more experienced! I think Diane must¡¯ve used some underhanded ways to get what she wants.


    Maybe she has some sort of secret rtionship with the head of the Longhorns!¡±


    When he said that, some people immediately nced at the


    Shanahans with odd expressions. After all, no one took the Shanahans seriously before then,


    especially since their performance had worsened with Stanley as the general manager. It was


    reasonable to expect that the Shanahans would not be able to get even one such quota, and yet they


    managed to secure two quotas, and at good locations too.


    As a result, Victor¡¯s remark led some of the more green-eyed people to wonder if Diane was having an


    affair with Gideon, the head of the Longhorns. Victor¡¯s remark could be heard by many people because


    he spoke in a clear and loud voice. Diane¡¯s lips twitched a few times as she took the stage, and she felt


    a little embarrassed as she stood there and held the


    two contracts up for the camera. s, she could only pretend as if she did not hear it as she walked off


    the stage with the contract once the photo-taking session was over. Catherine had a gloomy


    expression too, but she did not dare to stand up and say anything because more and more people


    were talking


    about it.


    On the other hand, Stanley was incredibly happy with how things developed. The Longhorn family had


    previously given Severin a lot of benefits, and no sane person would believe that he would continue to


    be given more and more benefits. Diane had been lucky to be reappointed as the general manager, but


    there would probably be no end to the rumors. surrounding her after she had been thrown into the


    spotlight.


    When Severin heard that remark, he stood up with a cold


    expression and walked straight toward Victor.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem, kid?¡± Victor stood up, knowing that he had to maintain his confidence in front of


    all the people there because he was the head of the Stones. He was confident that Severin would not


    dare to do anything to him right then and there.


    Furthermore, as it was the grandunching of the Longhorn family¡¯s Liberty City project, Severin would


    be showing tremendous disrespect if he were to cause a scene at the event.


    Severin looked at the other party coldly and asked, ¡°What did you just say? My wife is a pure soul, and


    I won¡¯t just stand by without doing anything if you keep badmouthing her behind our backs!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, everyone heard what I said. You¡¯re feeling guilty because it¡¯s true, right? Punch me then if you


    have what it takes!¡± Victor chuckled smugly.


    The next second, Severin¡¯s fistnded smack dab in Victor¡¯s face. ¡°You deserve to be punched!¡±

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Chapter 257


    ¡°Holy crap! Severin must be ridiculously bold to punch the head of a third-tier family like the Stones!¡±


    Some people were so shocked that their mouths were agape and they could not believe that Severin


    would dare to hit Victor.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jada was so frightened that she took several steps back and covered her mouth in disbelief.


    Victor fell to the ground.


    and had a nosebleed.


    ¡°What are you doing, Severin? How can you punch the head of the Stones? Aren¡¯t you going to


    apologize to him?¡± Catherine


    was terrified and shouted at Severin, mainly because it


    brought them no benefit to offend a third-tier family and might even be disadvantageous because there


    was a possibility that they might retaliate in the future. Secondly, they were at theunching of the


    Longhorns¡¯ project, and the fuss Severin made was tantamount to disrespecting the Longhorn family.


    He might as well just p one of the Longhorns after what he


    did!


    ¡°God, he¡¯s so handsome! I like a man who takes a bull by the


    horn!¡± Unlike most other people, She clutched her heart in


    admiration of Severin¡¯s punch and was brimming with excitement after witnessing what he did. After all,


    all those


    rich kids she met before tended to take into ount the


    consequences of their actions and frequently had to think twice before doing anything. It was the first


    time she


    encountered someone like Severin who released his anger


    whenever he felt like it.


    ¡°Hehe, what an interesting man!¡± Robin smiled with intrigue after seeing what happened.


    ¡°Gah! He punched me! He punched me! Aren¡¯t there any bodyguards around here?¡± Victor immediately


    covered his nose and shouted.


    Within seconds, the bodyguards who were in charge of maintaining order strode over one by one and


    surrounded


    Severin.


    ¡°Are you trying to get yourself killed? How dare you cause trouble at aunching ceremony organized


    by the Longhorns?


    The head of the bodyguards red at Severin in anger.


    ¡°Hehe, he deserves a punch for making wild usations about my wife. He did tell me to punch him if I


    had what it takes, and


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    since I¡¯m confident that I do have what it takes, there¡¯s no reason for me not to go ahead and punch


    him!¡± Severin chuckled nonchntly.


    ¡°Bring him out. He needs to be taught a lesson in learning to be more mindful of the time and ce!¡±


    The head of the bodyguards was angry because he never expected Severin to show such arrogance


    before him. For the record, he was an


    elite fighter on the level of a grandmaster whom people should


    not mess with.


    ¡°Hold it!¡± At that moment however, Henry, Gideon, and


    Charmaine walked over from their front row seat.


    ¡°This kid is causing trouble at the opening ceremony you organized, Mister Gideon. He ought to be


    taught a lesson after showing such utter disrespect to you and your family!¡± Victor was overjoyed to see


    the Longhorns approaching him and immediately got up to pat the dust off his buttocks.


    He believed that he had a rather good rtionship with Gideon after getting the chance to have tea


    with him a few times in the past. For that reason, the Stones had received a quota as


    well, though it had not been announced just yet.


    However, what happened next waspletely beyond Victor¡¯s imagination. Gideon looked at Severin,


    then back at Victor.


    That was mighty bold of you to make such a remark, Victor. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t hear what you


    said? I gave the Shanahans two spots because Severin saved my father¡¯s life, and because I believe


    the Shanahans have a bright and better


    future ahead of them. What business do you have making such baseless insinuations behind my


    back?¡±

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Chapter 258


    Gideon then said straightforwardly, ¡°It seems to me that you


    were the one who began to stir trouble at theunching, and Mister Severin here only punched you


    because he was angered by your unfounded usations. What did you intend to


    achieve by making that remark?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t! I¡¯m being wrongly used here! I didn¡¯t mean to provoke him!¡± Victor was taken aback by


    what was happening and hurriedly cried wolf. ¡°I just think that it¡¯s a little odd for the Shanahans to get


    two spots when Diane had just only resumed her position as general manager. I just made some off


    -handed remarks, that¡¯s all! I didn¡¯t make any sort of insinuation!¡±


    ¡°Tell your men to chase Victor, Jada, and the rest of the Stones from this venue,¡± Gideon said to the


    head of the bodyguards. ¡± Their prearranged quota in the Liberty City project will be retracted and given


    to Brookbourn Mansion!¡±


    Gideon had earlier realized that there were only two spots given to Brookbourn Mansion, and it seemed


    a little out of ce for a third-tier family like the Shanahans to be given two spots as well. He therefore


    decided to chase out the Stones and


    use their transgressions against Severin as an excuse to give their quota to Brookbourn Mansion.


    That way, the Bards would have three spots, which would


    make the Shanahans¡¯ two spots stand out a little less. At the


    very least, he could ensure that Brookbourn Mansion was not under the impression that they were not


    being valued.


    ¡°Yes, sir¡± The head of the bodyguards acknowledged Gideon¡¯s request. He then turned to his men and


    said, ¡°You heard the man. Escort the Stones out!¡± Although the captain of the bodyguard was a little


    surprised by Gideon¡¯s decision, he nevertheless did as he was told and escorted the Stones out.


    ¡°Mister Gideon, I¡­¡± Victor was extremely regretful. He initially wanted to leverage the Longhorns¡¯


    influence to punish Severin, but he did not expect his actions to backfire so terribly. More importantly,


    he would be the butt of jokes if word got out that he was punched. Worse still, any form of cooperation


    with Gideon was no longer possible in the future, and their future prospects would be daunting, to say


    the least, after he offended the Longhorns.


    ¡°Thank you for standing up for what¡¯s right, Mister Gideon. Victor was deliberately trying to sow


    discord!¡± Catherine immediately stepped forward and cupped her hands.


    ¡°Worry not. I am more than capable of telling who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong.¡± Gideon smiled faintly. ¡°You


    did well, Mister Severin. I particrly despise people who badmouth others. from behind, and I


    probably would do the same as you if someone made such statements about my wife. Imend your


    extraordinary courage for doing as your heart tells you without fretting over whether your actions will


    incur my displeasure!¡±


    Most of the other guests had puzzled expressions on their faces. Gideon truly lived up to his name as


    the head of a first- tier family. Severin¡¯s antics had clearly brought some measure of chaos to the event,


    but Gideon worded it in such a way that did not hint at the slightest embarrassment on his part, but


    rather, made one feel as though he was a magnanimous and percipient person. As if that were not


    enough, he even seemed to have praised Severin for that punch.


    Seeing as Gideon was not bothered by what he did and even provided him with the chance to get a


    grip on himself, Severin chuckled and said, ¡°Hehe, thank you, Mister Gideon. This is a perfect example


    of when great minds think alike!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Severin¡¯s response was just as perfect, for he took the opportunity to praise himself for protecting his


    wife while indirectly ttering Gideon as someone with a great mind.


    Gideon nodded in satisfaction and said to the emcee on stage, Please continue with the ceremony!¡±


    The emcee smiled. ¡°Moving on from that brief episode, we


    shall continue with¡­¡±


    At that moment, Victor, his wife, and Jada had all been


    ushered out into the street.


    ¡°Severin, you f*cking b*stard! I don¡¯t give a sh*t that you


    punched me, but I¡¯m pissed that you made me lose my quota


    in the project! I¡¯m not going to let this go without a fight. I kill you, Severin! I swear on my name!¡± Victor


    wiped off the blood from his nostrils and was so angry that he nearly had an


    aneurysm.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Chapter 259


    Jada, who was standing beside Victor,ined to him.¡± Why did you have to be so stupid, Dad? It¡¯s


    all over now. We lost the quota that originally belonged to us, and worst of all, we offended the


    Longhorns. Our life will only get more difficult from today on.¡±


    Victor protested, ¡°I thought I had a good rtionship with Gideon, and that he¡¯de and help me.


    And besides, my


    remark wasn¡¯t straightforward at all. I just hinted that Diane


    got the two quotas even though she just became the general manager. It¡¯s up to other people to think


    what they want to


    think.¡±


    ¡°You might as well have just spit it out after what you said. People aren¡¯t idiots, you know.¡± Jada was


    even more speechless as he said to Victor, ¡°Why did you feel the need to do that when we¡¯ve already


    hired a four stars assassin? For all we know, the assassin will probably arrive in Brookbourn by today


    or tomorrow, and Severin will be dead by then! Your actions just caused us a tremendous amount of


    loss, Dad!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Victor immediately realized that he had been too impulsive earlier, and he could not help but


    say, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s my fault. I just got so angry when I saw Severin, and I wanted to get back at him


    by making people think that his wife was cheating on him. I didn¡¯t think that Gideon would


    side with him!¡±


    Jada smiled wryly and said, ¡°The Longhorns gave the


    Shanahans two quotas because they valued Severin. They probably thought that Severin could help


    them in the future. Is that really so difficult for you to understand?¡±


    ¡°You were in over your head, Victor! This is just frustrating!¡± Jada¡¯s mother stomped her feet in anger


    too. Their family¡¯s future would have been smooth sailing, but that had all


    disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The Stones were incredibly upset, but all they could do was sigh. They then got in their car, but


    because they were still reluctant to leave, they merely sat there and spaced out.


    ¡°The ceremony¡¯s over! The guests are starting to leave!¡± Jada looked over and could not help but smile


    bitterly when she saw


    who it was that came out.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Severin¡¯s fault. He needs to die as soon as possible!¡± Victor nced at the Shanahans as they


    walked out with a smile, and then directed his gaze to Severin.


    ¡°Goodbye, savior! I¡¯m hanging out with my bestie this afternoon, so I¡¯lle by some other time to


    hang with you!¡± She happily ran over to Severin and bid him goodbye.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee anytime, Miss She!¡± Catherine reminded with a smile before Severin could even


    say a single word. The olddy might as well just kneel and lick She¡¯s shoes with


    that remark.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°I¡¯ll visit for sure!¡± She smiled before running off.


    ¡°I think she likes you!¡± Dianemented after waiting for She to leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like she can¡¯t do anything about it. I already belong to you!¡± Severin said nonchntly.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a slick tongue you got there!¡± Diane rolled her eyes at Severin.


    To Severin¡¯s utter astonishment, Robin walked toward him on her own ord barely moments after the


    headache-inducing


    She left.


    ¡°Why is Robin, the daughter of a first-tier family, walking toward us?!¡± Stanley was a little nervous when


    he saw Robin walking toward them. After all, she was the stereotypical aloof woman, and her


    temperament was theplete opposite of She¡¯s. In addition, he had a thing for Robin since long


    ago, but he could only watch from a distance because there was unfortunately no chance for them to


    interact.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Chapter 260


    It was natural for Stanley to feel that way when his dream. woman was walking right toward him, so


    much so that he even unconsciously adjusted his necktie.


    ¡°H-hello, Miss Robin. Is something the matter?¡± Stanley immediately smiled and greeted her as she


    approached.


    Robin merely nodded at him and walked right past him toward Severin. She then offered her business


    card. ¡°Severin, was it? I admire your courage in punching Victor, and I especially enjoy making friends


    with such straightforward people. I wonder if you¡¯d consider being my friend.¡±


    Severin was aware of her status and felt that it would be


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    inappropriate not to show some courtesy. He epted her business card and then smiled awkwardly,


    ¡°Umm¡­ This is a little awkward, but I don¡¯t have a business card for you. You see, I¡¯m unemployed


    and I don¡¯t have a job.¡±


    Catherine and the other Shanahans nearly had a stroke.


    Severin was being something of an embarrassment because he did not even have a business card.


    Robin smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not an issue. You can always call my


    number. Having more friends will open up more doors, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course! Why are you spacing out, Severin? Call her phone right now!¡± Stanley urged at


    once.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Severin. Now¡¯s not the time to be staring into space! Hurry up and give Miss Robin your


    phone number!¡± Catherine urged as well. Deep down, she was extremely happy because Robin


    seemed to hold Severin in a rather high regard


    too.


    Catherine was initially worried that punching Victor would


    bring trouble to the Shanahans, but in hindsight, Severin¡¯s decision was the right one. Even Robin


    seemed to appreciate


    him for that.


    Severin took out his cell phone slowly and then dialed the other party¡¯s phone number ording to


    what was written on


    the business card.


    ¡°I heard that your medical skills are out-of-this-world,


    Mister Severin. My grandmother has been feeling unwell as ofte, so I¡¯d appreciate it if you could


    come over and check her condition whenever you have the time. You¡¯ll have my


    sincerest thanks if you¡¯re able to cure her.¡± Robin looked at


    Severin and smiled.


    After Severin saved her phone number, he said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll definitelye by to examine her once I


    have the time!¡±


    Behind him, Catherine nearly fainted. ¡®What do you mean ¡± once you have the time¡±? When have you


    ever been busy?! How can you leave her with the impression that you¡¯re a busy man when you


    practically do nothing all day?!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll most certainly will have time to spare!¡± Stanley


    immediately said from one side.


    ¡°Great! Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, I should be going.¡± Robin smiled again and turned to leave.


    ¡°Robin looks so pretty when she smiles!¡± Stanley could not help but mutter to himself when he stared at


    her graceful rear figure.


    ¡°Look, Dad! What do you think is going on? Even Robin went over to greet Severin! What is with that


    guy? It¡¯s already astonishing enough that She went to chat with him, and now someone as aloof as


    Robin is talking to him too?¡± Jada was seething with anger when she saw that, and she could not wrap


    her head around why any of those noble individuals would want to speak with a guy who was just


    released from prison.


    ¡°Take it!¡± Severin looked at the business card in his hand and


    handed it to Diane.


    Diane held the business card. ¡°You have no idea how many people would jump at the chance to


    exchange business cards with her if they had the opportunity! I would never have thought that she


    would take the initiative to give you her business card out of her initiative!¡±


    Severin smiled wryly. ¡°You won¡¯t get jealous, will you, honey?¡±

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Chapter 261


    Diane rolled her eyes at Severin. ¡°Of course not. If I got jealous just because another woman gave you


    a business card, then I¡¯d probably spend my whole life being miserable!¡±


    ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s about time we head back. Don¡¯t forget our celebrations at the hotel tonight!¡± Catherine


    could not be happier. Everything that happened to the Shanahans that day


    was a positive development, and she firmly believed that they


    could soon rise to be a second-tier family if they could keep the momentum going.


    After pondering over their newfound fortunes, she said to


    Severin, ¡°By the way, you should visit the Znkos tomorrow and help check on their olddy¡¯s health.


    It¡¯d be best if you can help treat her because then the Znkos would owe us a favor. We can leverage


    that at ater date to establish more business cooperations with them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Severin,¡± George chimed in. ¡°And you mustn¡¯t offend She too. She seems interested in


    you, and our family¡¯s future will be even more secure if you marry her!¡±


    ¡°That is just absurd! Severin is already our son-inw!¡± Felicia¡¯s expression soured as soon as she


    heard that.


    To her surprise, George reasoned, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that, is there? Many rich kids have


    more than one wife. It brings us no disadvantage to have Severin marry She, and I


    Chapter


    think it¡¯s his luck for being able to marry someone as beautiful as She!¡±


    The olddy nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed! There could not be a better oue than that. I believe


    Diane will be able to look past it for the sake of our family!¡±


    Diane had a gloomy expression, and she merely looked quietly


    at Severin.


    Severin found that proposal to be absolutely ridiculous. ¡°What are you people thinking? I¡¯m not


    interested in a girl that¡¯s seven or eight years younger than me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be an idiot, Severin! She¡¯s the daughter of Brookbourn Mansion¡¯s Zachariah, and I¡¯m sure he


    dotes on her a lot. Everyone will envy you if you¡¯re able to get the chance to marry her!¡±


    ¡°And besides, shouldn¡¯t you be happy to marry such a young and beautiful woman as your second


    wife?¡± Stanley persuaded.


    Severin looked at him and said irritated, ¡°You can marry her if you want! I, for one, am not interested! I


    have Diane now, and she¡¯s all I need! Diane has suffered so much for me, and I don¡¯t want to do


    anything that would disappoint her!¡±


    Diane¡¯s heart felt warm when she heard that.


    ¡°Hehe, as much as I want to marry a little cutie like her, it¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t take a fancy to me!¡±


    Stanley chuckled.


    Diane smiled and remarked, ¡°Why are you guys even thinking


    about that sort of stuff? She probably feels that Severin is different from other men because he


    helped her without asking for anything in return. You¡¯re just exaggerating the situation to the point


    where you¡¯re even asking Severin to marry her! Please don¡¯t make all these wild assumptions!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She just thinks it¡¯s refreshing to meet someone with that character!¡± Severin said with a smile,


    then turned to Diane. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for us to go back and get some rest before we get our


    celebratory dinner together at the hotel!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Diane nodded, and the two of them walked away.


    At one corner, Frankie waved his hand and said to his disciples, Carmen and Leonard, ¡°The operation


    to kill that kid begins now!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master! He¡¯ll be dead soon!¡±


    Leonard rubbed his fists confidently. It was two-against-one,


    and a sneak attack no less, so he believed that it would be an easy task for his disciples to aplish.


    Frankie followed behind his disciples to observe the situation.


    In the event they were no match for Severin, he could swoop right in and assist them.


    ¡°If two level two grandmasters mounted a sneak attack at the same time, even a level four grandmaster


    may not be able to dodge it!¡± Frankie muttered to himself with a slight grin as he


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    followed his two disciples from behind.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Chapter 262


    Severin and Diane were just about to reach the car when Severin sensed the somewhat rhythmic


    footsteps of a man and a womaning from either side of him. They were walking at a speed that


    could not be considered slow, and though it seemed like nothing unusual, there was something about it


    that was different from the norm. Severin was instantly able to sense that those two individuals were


    elite fighters. Moreover, he could not help but raise his guard because he could feel them targeting him.


    ¡°Walk slower behind me, Diane!¡± Severin quickened his pace all of a sudden and walked ahead of


    Diane, who frowned because she did not know why he suddenly decided to quicken his pace.


    As she was just starting to wonder what was on Severin¡¯s mind, Leonard and Carmen had already


    appeared in front of Severin. The two of them attacked Severin simultaneously from either side, and


    they both produced a dagger that they stabbed right at Severin.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Diane yelled when she saw what happened.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Those are assassins, aren¡¯t they?¡± Catherine was about to get into the car when


    she heard Diane¡¯s yell. She immediately knew that it was a possible


    assassination.


    ¡°Protect Mom!¡± George immediately ordered several bodyguards to surround the olddy.


    ¡°They¡¯re here! Jada, the assassins you hired are here, and they¡¯re already making their move!¡± The


    still-petnt Victor


    was about to drive away when he saw that there was


    movement over on Severin¡¯s end. His mood took an immediate


    turn for the better and he felt that it would be great if he could witness Severin being killed by the


    assassin.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible. They¡¯re already going ahead with the


    assassination?¡± Jada was confused too. She had told Edward


    that she wanted to have a look at the assassin to see if the


    person they hired was capable enough, but the assassination took ce before she could even meet


    them. She tensed up right that instant, hoping that she could witness Severin¡¯s death at the hands of


    the other party.


    When Severin saw two daggers stabbing right at him, he tilted his body slightly and leaned backward to


    avoid the fatal blow. The two level two grandmasters were startled by the speed


    with which he reacted. Under normal circumstances, it would


    be difficult for anyone to react to a sudden attack by level two grandmasters. Severin, however,


    seemed to have anticipated their attack and ended up avoiding it.


    Severin might have sessfully dodged their attack, but they


    were not at all troubled by that. After ncing at each other, they switched the direction of their attack


    and stabbed


    downward instead.


    ¡°You¡¯re as good as dead, kid! Let¡¯s see if you can dodge this one!¡± Frankie, who was not too far behind,


    snickered coldly to


    himself. After all, there was no way for Severin to avoid the attack from that posture.


    ¡°SEVERIN!¡± Diane was frightened, and she immediately turned to find her family¡¯s bodyguards. All of


    them were protecting her grandmother and the other family members, meaning it would be toote for


    them to save Severin even if


    they rushed over at that instant.


    Diane¡¯s heart was beating so hard that it nearly popped out of


    her chest. ¡®Will Selene have to lose her father forever now that he had returned after all those years?


    Will the happiness that finally came into my life disappear again?¡¯ She could not bring


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    herself to imagine what she would do and how she would live

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Chapter 263


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s over now!¡± Frankie was ted! Though he initially


    thought that the target would be difficult to deal with, it


    seemed that his worries had turned out to have been


    misced.


    At that moment, however, Severin ced his hands on the ground and spun his body, enabling him to


    kick Leonard and Carmen directly in their abdomen.


    ¡°Gah!¡± The two of them flew several meters back after being


    kicked.


    Severin squatted down on the ground and struck a cool pose as he looked at the two people who


    struggled to get up after being kicked. He pointed his fingers at them and said, ¡°The two of you are too


    soft!¡±


    ¡°How in the hell did you react so quickly?¡± Leonard massaged his abdomen, gritted his teeth, and


    exchanged a nce with Carmen before charging toward Severin again.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hold back since you¡¯re asking for it!¡± Severin could not be bothered to toy around with them and


    launched himself forward like an arrow. In the blink of an eye, he had already


    appeared in front of his opponents.


    ¡°How in the world is that happening?!¡± Frankie, who was observing from one side, was just as shocked.


    Severin¡¯s sudden burst of speed was so quick that he felt unable to go up against


    him!


    ¡®This is bad. He might be a level four grandmaster too. It looks like I¡¯ll have to join the fray!¡¯ Frankie


    thought, clenching his


    fist.


    However, Severin pped his hands suddenly, and the


    powerful force caused Leonard and Carmen to lose their grip on their daggers. Then, Severin grabbed


    one dagger in each hand and shed their chests without hesitation.


    ¡°No! This¡­can¡¯t be!¡± Leonard and Carmen looked down to see blood flowing out continuously from the


    huge scars on their chests. They clutched the wound in disbelief, fell on the ground with a thud, and


    died on the spot.


    ¡°How dare you kill my disciples! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Frankie became furious when he thought of


    Carmen¡¯s delicious figure the previous night. In a fit of rage, he clenched his fists tightly and punched


    Severin.


    Severin did not want to be at an advantage over the other party, so he tossed the dagger in his hand


    and clenched his fist as he confronted his opponent.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe my eyes. The assassins you hired seem to be really skilled, but it looks like Severin is


    much more powerful than they are! He killed the two of them so easily!¡± Victor was excited to witness


    Severin¡¯s death, but the tables turned too quickly and both assassins were killed in a sh.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°I thought we only hired one assassin? Why are there two? No

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Chapter 264


    Frankie felt that the young man in front of him was an enigma.


    ¡°Send my greetings to the grim reaper.¡± Severin smiled coldly, then rushed over again in a blink of an


    eye.


    Though Frankie still wanted to resist, Severin pped away the old man¡¯s hand. The next second, he


    grabbed the man¡¯s head and gave it a light twist. A crisp cracking sound was heard, and Frankie¡¯s


    head fell limply to one side. Severin then released his grip, sending Frankie¡¯s body copsing on the


    ground.


    ¡°Go over and help him! Why are you just standing here?¡± When George saw that the fight had ended,


    he stood up and kicked the two bodyguards standing beside him.


    The two bodyguards were speechless, and one of them immediately answered, ¡°But sir¡­it¡¯s done. The


    three of them are already dead. Mister Severin is far too strong. His speed was as fast as lightning, and


    his movements were as smooth as the water¡¯s flow!¡±


    George then said, ¡°Are they dead? Ahem, that¡¯s good then. You should go over and help dispose of the


    bodies!¡±


    ¡°Goodness me, I was scared to death! Who hired these


    assassins? They came just as soon as we exited the hotel!¡±


    Catherine was frightened, and she could not help but pat her chest to soothe herself before bringing


    everyone toward


    Severin.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°How dare they attempt to assassinate our guests in broad daylight, and right after the opening


    ceremony too!¡± Henry, Gideon and the rest of the Longhorns who heard the report from their


    subordinates rushed out of the hotel and walked up


    to Severin.


    ¡°Are you okay, honey?¡± Diane, who was not too far away, was the first to run over. She then


    immediately checked Severin¡¯s body, starting with his arm.


    Severin smiled. ¡°My injuries will be all gone if you kiss me!¡±


    ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to joke around, you dunderhead!¡± Diane red angrily at Severin and chastised


    him.


    ¡°What happened here, Mister Severin? These people are simply too bold!¡± Henry came over and asked


    at once.


    ¡°Were you hurt, Severin?¡± Catherine asked with concern too. After all, the Shanahans would have to


    rely on Severin to achieve greater heights in the future, and it wo


    loss for them if he were to die.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine!¡±


    ge


    After speaking, he looked at the three people on the ground and could not help but say, ¡°The three of


    them are strong. I can¡¯t be sure if someone hired them to assassinate me, or if


    they have some other reason for attacking me.¡±


    The bodyguards behind Gideon looked at Severin with a bit


    more awe in their eyes. The fight earlier was brief and


    appeared to be rather easy, but they could all see that


    Severin¡¯s skill was far higher than that of average people. After all, only those who had genuinely gone


    through such training would understand the significance of Severin¡¯s pace, the angle of his attack, and


    so on.


    Gideon nced at the corpses on the ground and said to his subordinates, ¡°Snap a few photos of them


    and find out who these people are. I want to know if they¡¯re assassins or people with influence. They


    had iting for them when they came here to cause trouble. If I find out that this was done under the


    orders of an influential family, I will kill them for sure!¡±


    Severin smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Mister Gideon, these people came after me, and I cannot possibly


    put the burden on you to help me investigate.¡±


    Gideon replied with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re being too polite, Mister Severin. As one of our most distinguished


    guests, I have to be responsible for everything that happens to you, especially since you haven¡¯t even


    returned home and this happened in the vicinity of the hotel. You have my assurance that I¡¯ll help you


    get to the bottom of this!¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much for your trouble then!¡± Severin said with a smile.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Chapter 265


    The Bards and the Znkos had left much earlier, and they just so happened to miss the thrilling


    encounter.


    However, several wealthy businessmen had not left yet, and they were all in awe after witnessing


    Severin¡¯s skills.


    ¡°I finally understand why Mister Gideon values Severin that much. It¡¯s not just medical skills that he¡¯s


    good at. He¡¯s a superbly good fighter too!¡± One of the wealthy businessmen whispered.


    Another wealthy businessman said, ¡°Severin is Miss Diane¡¯s husband, and it¡¯d be best if we avoid


    offending the Shanahans. If we manage to secure a chance to cooperate with them in any business-


    rted matters, we should make the most of it to build a rtionship with them. Once the Shanahans


    be a second-tier family or even a first-tier family in the future, it won¡¯t be that easy to establish


    connections with them


    anymore!¡±


    Jada sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s just leave. Guess I¡¯m just down on my luck now that the one-and-a-half-million was


    wasted just like that!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Was it that expensive?¡± Victor could not help but ask. ¡°I might not know anything about assassins, but I


    didn¡¯t expect them to be so expensive!¡±


    ¡°Ordinary assassins aren¡¯t that costly, of course. The one we


    hired was a four stars assassin, which set us back about three million. Easton and I paid half each, and


    even then, there was a fifty percent discount because they were celebrating their anniversary. The


    usual price is double that amount,¡± Jada exined.


    ¡°Seriously? Even organizations such as that hold anniversary celebrations?¡± Victor did not know


    whether tough or cry. It


    was the first time he ever heard of such a thing. After some brief thought, he gritted his teeth. ¡°We need


    to hire an even better one next time after our failure. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll manage to find one that is strong


    enough to kill Severin!¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to spend money for that?¡± Jada smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Hmph, Severin punched me in public, humiliated me, and made our family lose our quota in the Liberty


    City project. He is the cause of our family¡¯s severe losses! He must be killed, even if means I have to


    go bankrupt to achieve that!¡± Victor gritted his teeth and said viciously.


    All of a sudden, Jada received a call from Edward.


    ¡°Hey, Edward, I saw everything with my own eyes earlier. The n failed!¡± Jadamented as she


    answered the phone.


    ¡°Saw what? Anyway, you shoulde over as soon as you can. The assassin said that he¡¯ll be here in


    a bit. I¡¯ve already


    reserved a VIP room at the Constifice Hotel. You and Easton wanted to see how strong he is, right?¡±


    Jada was stunned. ¡°The assassin? Didn¡¯t the assassins already make their move?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? The person we hired called me to inform that they¡¯ve just arrived. They n to


    rest for one night before starting the operation,¡± Edward exined in confusion.


    ¡°Okay, text me the number of that VIP room. I¡¯ll be there soon! ¡°Jada felt ted as she ended the call.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What was that about the assassin not making a move yet?¡± Victor frowned. He had


    a general idea of what happened earlier after listening to the conversation his daughter had over the


    phone.


    ¡°Edward said that the assassin just arrived and hasn¡¯t done


    anything yet, which means that the three people from earlier weren¡¯t the ones who we hired!¡± Jada


    grinned. ¡°Maybe ours is even stronger than them!¡±

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Chapter 266


    ¡°Oh? Well, what are you waiting for then? We won¡¯t be joining you to meet the assassin, but I¡¯ll drive


    you to the hotel.¡± Victor was overjoyed. ¡°Severin must¡¯ve offended quite a lot of people, but if you didn¡¯t


    hire. those assassins from earlier, then who did?¡±


    A cunning look appeared in Jada¡¯s eyes as she mulled over the possible people who could have hired


    the assassins from earlier. ¡°I know! It must be Rufus! I heard that Rufus likes Diane too, and Severin


    offended. him before as well.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Severin¡¯s lucky to be able to survive this long, but his days are numbered if he keeps offending


    everyone he meets. He¡¯s overestimating himself if he thinks he can get away with offending both the


    Chavezes and the Horsfields!¡± Victor finally felt a lot less angry after hearing what Jada said.


    When Jada arrived at the VIP room, Edward and Easton were already waiting there.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the assassin arrived yet?¡± Jada asked as she sat down.


    ¡°Not yet, but soon!¡± Edward answered.


    Easton then nodded and said, ¡°Edward just told me that the Shanahans secured two quotas for the


    project. It seemed your father wasn¡¯t too happy about that and made some off-handed remarks about


    Severin, which then triggered Severin to punch your father in the face. Your family even lost the quota


    as a result. How¡¯s your father right now? His injury isn¡¯t serious, is it?¡±


    Jada smiled bitterly. ¡°He¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a little nosebleed. Severin wouldn¡¯t dare to be too violent!¡±


    Jada then looked at Edward. ¡°It¡¯s a shame you left a little too early, Edward. You would¡¯ve managed to


    see the thrilling fight if only you left about two or three minutester!¡±


    ¡°Really? When the assassin called to inform me that the meet-up was on, I called the hotel to reserve a


    VIP room and came right away to order some food. Looks like I missed out on something exciting.¡±


    Edward chuckled.


    Jada then said, ¡°As soon as Severin and Diane left the hotel, three people ambushed Severin and


    wanted to assassinate him. Severin was too powerful though, and even though the first two assassins


    nearly killed him with their first attack, he dodged them easily and killed them on the spot. Then, this old


    man. came out of nowhere to try and kill him, but it was the old guy that ended up getting killed.¡±


    ¡°Severin killed all three of those people? They¡¯re probably not very strong then!¡± Easton remarked with


    a


    faint smile.


    Jada shook her head. ¡°Even though they were killed in the end, their speed was still rtively fast,


    more so than many other bodyguards. In particr, the young man and the young woman who


    attacked Severin first had synchronized so perfectly that you could immediately tell they were well-


    trained individuals. I initially assumed that they were the assassins we hired, and I only realized that


    they weren¡¯t when Edward called me!¡±


    Edward smiled and said, ¡°I wonder who it was that hired them. Maybe they were reluctant to spend too


    much money and ended up hiring people who weren¡¯t skilled enough. Otherwise, it could not have


    been possible for all three of them to be defeated so easily by Severin!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Eastonughed too. ¡°That¡¯s true. Those assassins were hired by ordinary people, and they can never


    compare to a four stars assassin that you hired.¡±


    Jada thought for a while, and said to the two of them, ¡°I suspect that Rufus was the one who hired the


    Edward nodded. ¡°Now that you mention it, I remembered my bodyguard telling me that he saw Rufus


    trying to cause trouble with Severin. Unfortunately, Rufus¡¯s bodyguard was beaten up and Rufus was


    forced to kneel and lick Severin¡¯s shoes! Can you imagine how humiliating that is?¡±


    ¡°No way! Isn¡¯t he the only son of a second-tier family? It makes sense that he¡¯d want to send those.


    assassins to kill Severin after suffering such terrible humiliation!¡± Jada suddenly realized.


    All of a sudden, there was a light knock on the door of the room.


    ¡°That should be the assassin we hired!¡± Edward said excitedly and stood up immediately.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Chapter 267


    Edward walked to the door and opened it, whereupon a sultry-looking woman in a side-slit dress


    walked in. The woman¡¯s height was about five foot nine, and she had a very good figure. Her sexy and


    slender legs were exposed from time to time through the slit of her dress, sparking racy thoughts in


    whoeverid eyes on them.


    ¡°I present to you our assassin, ck Rose! Pleasee on in!¡±


    Edward closed the door, then gestured in a gentlemanly manner as he introduced the assassin to Jada


    and Easton. Upon seeing the assassin¡¯s ster figure, fair-skinned face, charming eyes, and icy


    temperament, Easton could not help but gulp at how smoking hot that woman was.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When Jada saw that the assassin strut in with a sexy gait, she was not happy at all and asked coldly,


    ¡°Are you sure you hired a proper assassin and not just a woman with a pretty face?¡±


    ¡°Of course she¡¯s a proper assassin! She¡¯s the four stars assassin whose code name is ck Rose!¡±


    Edward answered directly..


    The assassin chuckled. ¡°It appears that this youngdy right here doubts my abilities!¡± She walked


    over, sat down on a chair, and smiled coldly with an indifferent expression.


    Jada doubled down on her remarks. ¡°Even though ¡®ck Rose¡¯ is the perfect codename for an


    assassin, the way you present yourself makes me doubt whether or not you¡¯re up to the job!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry. My modus operandi mainly revolves around seducing men and making them loosen


    their guard. That way, it¡¯s much easier to deliver the fatal blow.¡± ck Rose giggled and narrowed her


    eyes. Killing intent appeared briefly across her face, and she then patted the stool next to her. A loud


    m was heard, and the stool immediately shattered into a dozen or so pieces. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean


    my fighting abilities are weak when ites to killing my targets.¡±


    ck Rose stared straight at Jada and sent chills down thetter¡¯s spine.


    It felt as though she was being stared at by a venomous snake lurking in the shadows, and her face.


    turned pale from fright. After a while, she said tremblingly, ¡°You¡¯re strong. I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯re just


    as skilled are you are beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, how did you think I managed to get ranked as a four-star?¡± ck Rose chuckled. ¡°The honor of


    being a four-star is only achievable once you take up a hundred assignments and seed in all of


    them.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯m sorry that she underestimated you earlier. Easton nodded. At that moment, the waiter


    entered and served the food he had ordered.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably unwise for us to ask for your name, so I hope you¡¯re fine with us just calling you Miss


    ck Rose. Since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t you join us for dinner?¡± Edward offered cordially.


    ¡°Perhaps I can arrange a hotel for you to stay in?¡± Easton then said.


    The assassin smiled coldly and took her seat. She then said, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. The location.


    where an assassin stays must not be known nor revealed. We cannot expect to take up lodging in a


    hotel arranged for us by other people.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right, Miss ck Rose!¡± Easton nodded and smiled awkwardly. He could not help but sneak


    a peek at her sexy long legs andment in his heart, ¡®It¡¯s unfortunate that a woman like her is an


    assassin. She probably won¡¯t provide any other services, but man it¡¯d be awesome if I could sleep with


    her for one night!¡¯ As soon as he had that thought, he recalled that he had trouble getting his manhood


    up and immediately felt depressed as a result.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Chapter 268


    ck Rose ate a bit of food and left soon after.


    After she left, Edward smiled. ¡°So, are the two of you satisfied?¡±


    Easton smiled and said, ¡°Hahaha, of course, of course! She has a stunning figure! It¡¯s just a dam


    shame. that she¡¯s an assassin. Anyone whoys a hand on her will be toast!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why she calls herself ck Rose. Roses may be beautiful, but they¡¯re also full of thorns!¡± Jada


    remarked.


    ¡°Right then. I¡¯ll pay for the meal if we¡¯re done eating. How about we raise onest ss and drink a


    toast to Severin¡¯s early death? Hahaha!¡± Edward stood up and proposed. He was very satisfied with


    the assassin he hired because he believed that the assassin¡¯s sexy figure would be very useful in


    seducing. Severin. He would almost certainly take the bait, and death would soon follow once he fell for


    her charm.


    After their toast, Edward went to pay the bill. They then left the hotel with Jada and Easton following


    Edward from behind. The two of them then saw Edward off as he got into the car and left the hotel.


    With Edward gone, Easton said to Jada, ¡°Edward didn¡¯t lie to us after all. He hired a four stars assassin


    this time around, and I genuinely hope we¡¯ll finally seed!¡±


    ¡°I hope so too. Men are all the same, anyway. You, for instance, were ogling her thigh earlier!¡± Jada left


    after making that remark.


    After returning home, Victor immediately asked her, ¡°How was it? Did you meet the assassin? Is he


    reliable?¡±


    Jada nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a she, and I think she is reliable. ording to her, the only path to bing a four


    stars assassin is toplete a hundred assignments. Plus, she¡¯s a beautiful woman who specializes in


    seducing her targets before creating an opportunity to kill them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear!¡±


    Victor nodded and breathed a sigh of relief.


    At that moment, Severin and his family had already arrived in arge VIP room at a hotel.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too over the top, Grandma? The food and wine on this table are worth tens of


    thousands, right?¡± Diane asked with a smile when she saw the luxurious spread of food and expensive


    wines.


    ¡°I know I¡¯ve always taught you to save money and spend wisely, but today is different because we¡¯ve


    just received a huge boost in our future benefits. I firmly believe that our family would soon have a


    bright future, so I¡¯ve decided to splurge big and celebrate today!¡± The olddy was beaming with joy


    and excitement.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, and it¡¯s all thanks to Severin! We would never have gotten two spots without him!¡± George


    remarked with a smile from one side.


    Meanwhile, Stanley had a long face as he sat right beside George. He never thought that the day


    woulde when his father wouldvish praise on Severin. Now that Severin was valued by all


    quarters, it would be very difficult for him to reprise his role as general manager.


    Judith looked at Severin worriedly and asked, ¡°Severin, I heard that you encountered an assassin when


    the ceremony ended this afternoon. Did you get hurt? You need to be more careful when you head out


    in the future. We don¡¯t know who hired the assassin yet, but they may try to hire other assassins after


    this


    Severinughed it off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. They¡¯re like ants to me. Do you honestly think they¡¯ll put my li


    in any danger?¡±


    Maurice then said thankfully, ¡°It looks like Severin was right to hire bodyguards for us. Being riche


    with a risk of being targeted by jealous people!¡±

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Chapter 269


    ¡°Yes, we were all shocked at the time!¡± Catherine said in a somewhat traumatized manner. ¡°Since


    we¡¯re going to be much more well-off financially in the future, we should hire some more bodyguards


    for our family. We can¡¯tpromise on our safety just to save some extra money!¡±


    Stanley agreed. ¡°Well, if this trend continued, then we might be a second-tier family in less than


    two years! Once that happens, we¡¯d need a few more elite fighters to take charge. As it stands, there


    aren¡¯t any such people in our family at all!¡±


    ¡°Severin¡¯s extraordinary skills came in really handy today. We¡¯d be in big trouble if not for that!¡± The old


    lady then raised her ss and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a toast, everyone! Regardless of what happens, the


    Shanahans will have a bright future ahead!¡±


    ¡°Cheers!¡± Everyone stood up and raised their sses.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Selene raised her fruit ss too and yelled ¡®cheers¡¯ like an adult too.


    ¡°Oh, you!¡± Severin could not help but look at his daughter and kiss her chubby cheeks.


    However, she looked at him in disgust. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to shave, Dad! You have stubble now!¡±


    ¡°Haha, okay, okay. I¡¯ll shave when we go home!¡± Severin became even happier when he saw her huff


    and puff at him. She was growing cuter by the day!


    After everyone drank their toast and sat down, Catherine then said to Severin again, ¡°Since you have


    nothing to do anyway, you should try to


    find the chance to get to know Brookbourn Mansion¡¯s She better. It¡¯d be great if you could be


    good friends with her, or better yet, marry her! You¡¯ll have our unanimous approval!¡± The olddy then


    paused for a moment and added, ¡°And let¡¯s not forget Robin too. Do visit them and check on her


    grandmother when you have the time. I think her grandmother suffers from migraines or something like


    that. Even though these diseases are really easy to treat at a hospital, the reason I¡¯m asking you to


    help out is because I want you to build a good rtionship with her. I¡¯m sure she sought you out


    because she values your skills. You should go there whenever you have the time! It¡¯d be even better if


    you could go there tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Understood, Grandma! I¡¯ll make friends with them!¡± Severin did not like buttering up to the rich and


    powerful because he was far richer than any of them, but he was forced to listen to the olddy¡¯s words


    and could therefore only smile awkwardly in agreement.


    ¡°You¡¯re going there tomorrow, then? How about I tag along?¡± Stanley immediately began to speak in a


    friendlier manner toward Severin.


    Severin frowned and had a slightly weird expression. ¡°You¡¯reing with me? What for?¡± As soon as


    Severin asked that, Robin¡¯s attractive yet aloof appearance came to mind and he immediately


    understood that Stanley¡¯s main purpose was to ogle at Robin. He wanted to use Severin to get to know


    Robin, and it was obvious that he wanted to try and win her heart.


    Severin found it amusing when he thought of that. ¡®Is he now trying to be some rich woman¡¯s


    boytoy after knowing that he had no chance of bing the general manager anymore?¡±


    ¡°Well, umm¡­if I go, I could always help carry your medical box or something like that, right? Surely, I


    can be a helper of sorts?¡± Stanley smiled and came up with the first excuse he could think of.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Chapter 270


    Severin practically facepalmed. ¡®Medical box?¡¯ The Dracodeus Ring that he wore was a storage item


    that could hold a lot of things, and there was no need for him to carry a medical box around.


    Such paraphernalia were known only to the strongest people who had reached high levels of


    attainment. One could not expect a rich kid like Stanley to have seen such a treasure when all he knew


    was to eat, drink, and frolic with women all day long.


    However, Severin could not help but smile when he realized that it would be a great chance to mess


    with him. ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯s not a problem for you to tag along, but my medical box is a little heavy,


    and I¡¯m worried you won¡¯t be able to lift it!¡±


    ¡°Who are you kidding? I¡¯m a strong man, so of course I can carry it!¡± Stanley could not help butugh.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not strong enough just because Ie from a rich family? I¡¯m a man, after all, and


    even though I haven¡¯t done much physical work before, a medical box shouldn¡¯t pose a big problem for


    me!¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll bring you along with me tomorrow then,¡± Severin agreed with a smile. ¡°After all, it¡¯d be


    a waste not to ept an offer to help, right?¡±


    ¡°Haha, awesome. I¡¯lle by your ce tomorrow morning and take the chance to enjoy a ride in your


    Audi!¡± Stanley said with augh.


    Severin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re not driving?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll just take a taxi. Driving is such a hassle!¡± Stanleyughed.


    It was a lively and harmonious evening with the Shanahans as they ate and drank to their heart¡¯s


    content. Stanley intended to rely on Severin to build a good rtionship with Robin, so he pretended to


    toast a few sses with Severin and casually asked for Robin¡¯s phone number too.


    Elsewhere, ude, the leader of the Emerald Cloud Gang, came to Brookbourn Mansion,


    Zachariah and several other strong Bard members looked at their guests and could not help but


    frown. Hehe, what brings you here, ude? Oh, and take these herbs back, please. I don¡¯t ept gifts


    from people if I haven¡¯t done anything to deserve it.¡±


    ude knew that Zachariah, as one of Brookbourn Mansion¡¯s people, was well-known for being a man


    of integrity. He had therefore expected Zachariah to reject the offering.


    He smiled, and said, ¡°Sir, this wild herb has been grown for half a century. It¡¯s not worth much, but I¡¯m


    sure the esteemed old madam will be able to receive some sort of benefit after eating it. They say that


    these herbs contain a certain vitality that could extend the life of those who consume it!


    Zachariah¡¯s eyes lit up slightly after hearing that and it was obvious that his interest had been piqued.


    After giving it some thought, however, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I do not wish to break my


    principles. You are also a member of one of the underground forces, so I can¡¯t ept whatever gifts


    you


    have for me!¡±


    An old man from Brookbourn Mansion then said impatiently. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you wish to say, go


    right out and say it. Don¡¯t beat around the bush!¡±


    udeughed and then said, ¡°Sir, I wonder if you¡¯re aware that Draco Hall has already absorbed the


    Cedar Gang?¡±


    When Zachariah heard that, he instantly understood the purpose of the other party¡¯s visit and could not


    help but smile. ¡°I am. But this is a matter between the underground forces. It has nothing to do with


    either


    ude said, ¡°Of course, of course. This is themon understanding between all of us. However, I


    think you should know that the overall strength of Draco Hall has already approached that of


    Brookbourn Mansion. Although the strength of their elite fighters might still be far behind yours, I¡¯m


    afraid their financial resources might already be on the same level as yours!¡±


    Zachariah grinned icily. ¡°Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but you only came to me because you¡¯re worried that


    Draco Hall will take over the Emerald Cloud Gang too, right?¡±

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Chapter 271


    It was ude¡¯s first time dealing with Zachariah, and he was caught a little off guard when Zachariah


    saw through his intentions. There was clearly more than meets the eye to Zachariah¡¯s rise to power.


    ude smiled. ¡°Haha, you¡¯re right! We¡¯re afraid, but I believe that you¡¯re just as afraid as we are. I¡¯ll


    just get to the point then. I hope that Brookbourn Mansion will lend us a helping hand if Draco Hall


    somehow decides to attack us, and we¡¯ll help as well if they target Brookbourn Mansion. How does that


    sound?¡±


    Zachariah pondered over that proposal and said, ¡°I trust that they won¡¯t act recklessly. After all, I know


    that Draco Hall only took over the Cedar Gang because they had no choice. Furthermore, we from


    Brookbourn Mansion would rather not make any deals with underground forces.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Haha, are you sure about that? If my Emerald Cloud Gang disappears suddenly one day, Brookbourn


    Mansion will be the next target. Though councils simr to Brookbourn Mansion in other cities.


    might be the sole strongest force there, yours isn¡¯t the sole force here in Brookbourn. The gap between


    Draco Hall and Brookbourn Mansion isn¡¯t that big, after all!¡±


    udeughed, stood up, then took out a business card and ced it on the table. ¡°Here¡¯s my


    business card. My phone number is on there, so feel free to call me if the need arises. We can put


    everything else aside for now if you like, and you can treat this as making a new friend!¡± ude ended


    his sentence and turned around to leave with his men..


    After walking out, one of the old men who was behind ude asked, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with Zachariah


    Isn¡¯t he afraid of Draco Hall¡¯s rise? He doesn¡¯t seem interested to make a deal with us!¡±


    ude smiled. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s afraid all right. He just doesn¡¯t want to show it. He didn¡¯t refuse my business


    card or instruct me to take it back when I ced it on the table, which means we might still have the


    opportunity to work together with him. Maybe he¡¯ll even consider making a preemptive strike toward


    Draco Hall!¡±


    The old man listened to ude¡¯s views and thought for a moment before nodding. ¡°You¡¯re right. My


    guess is that he wants to observe Draco Hall¡¯s movements first. If Draco Hall gets ambitious and


    decides to target them, they might be the ones who will take the initiative to go against us. However, if


    Draco Hall doesn¡¯t try to rock the boat, then there might not be any movement at Brookbourn Mansion


    either!¡±


    ude sighed heavily. ¡°I hope Draco Hall doesn¡¯te after us. I¡¯ve already given out the order to


    everyone within the gang to avoid offending Draco Hall so they won¡¯t have any reason toe for us!*


    ¡°Yes. And the lower-level guys have been behaving themselves quite well recently!¡±


    The old man nodded, looked at Hugo to one side, and could not help but say, ¡°I heard that your sworn


    brother, Hugh, was beaten up and had his manhood destroyed. How is he now? Did you help him take


    revenge?¡±


    Hugo smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Not yet. That kid is very strong, and I¡¯m no match for him on my own.


    I¡¯m nning to bring a few more people with me, so I can teach him a good lesson!¡±


    ude frowned, and then said, ¡°Does that person have a strong background? Where did he get the


    balls to do go up against someone from our gang? Find out who he is, and make sure he doesn¡¯t have


    any sort of association with Draco Hall!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that kid¡¯s a nobody. He just came out of prison not too long ago, and he¡¯s just the cousin of one


    of our former debtors, Queenie. Don¡¯t worry, sir. I can handle this. Our other protector, Brad Lend,


    has also said that he¡¯lle with me when it¡¯s time,¡± Hugo said with a smile.


    ¡°Brad is stronger than you. Everything will be fine if he goes with you.¡± ude nodded, and they all


    drove

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Chapter 272


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    As soon as ude and the others left, Zachariah and several of the Bards¡¯ elders fell silent in the


    room.


    After some time had passed, a middle-aged woman said to Zachariah, ¡°Sir, I think ude has a point.


    We need to be wary of Draco Hall!¡±


    Zachariah nodded. ¡°Indeed, we do, but I¡¯m afraid that we shouldn¡¯t mess with Draco Hall. If Brookbourn


    Mansion joins hands with underground forces like the Emerald Cloud Gang in dealing with Draco Hall,


    our reputation and image would be tarnished if word gets out! Moreover, Draco Hall did notmence


    any further action after absorbing the Cedar Gang.¡±


    The middle-aged woman thought over Zachariah¡¯s words and said, ¡°Sir, the upper-ss families hand


    over ten percent of their ie to us every year, don¡¯t they? How about we raise that by double? The


    councils in other cities mostly request a twenty percent contribution from the upper-ss families, and


    this makes us seem a little too merciful.¡±


    ¡°I agree, sir! We might have a wealth of funds right now, but Draco Hall will surpass us if they take over


    the Emerald Cloud Gang. Even if that doesn¡¯t happen, we are now barely on par with each other. The


    way I see it, we should adopt the suggestion that esteemed elder, Edith, has just proposed and


    increase the contribution amount to twenty percent! Only with money can we hire elite fighters, and that


    would most certainly stabilize Brookbourn Mansion¡¯s position!


    After hearing their opinions, another old man sighed. ¡°Our main stumbling block is the difficulty with


    which those upper-ss families earn money. There¡¯s been a recession in the economy the past two


    years, and it¡¯s not ideal for us to make such sudden demands of them!¡±


    Zachariah took into consideration the views that had been put forth and said again, ¡°The Longhorns


    gave. us three prearranged spots in Liberty City, and the locations that were given are quite good too. I


    believe it¡¯ll bring us a lot of profits, so we¡¯ll leave it at that for now. I think we should invite the people


    from Draco Hall toe over for a drink sometime soon. We can further this discussion once we get a


    feel of their attitude toward us!¡±


    ¡°Meeting Larry and his men just to see their reactions seems like a step in the right direction.¡± Edith, the


    middle-aged woman, nodded her head in approval.


    At that moment, She had just returned from some shopping.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Dad? What are you discussing sote at night?¡± She felt ted after she got Severin¡¯s


    number, and since she knew where Severin lived, she could always hang out with him if she had


    nothing to do. Just thinking about it made her feel excited already.


    Zachariah smiled and motioned for the others to leave.


    After several of the elders went down, Zachariah said to She, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. We¡¯re just worried


    that Draco Hall might threaten our status, so we¡¯re nning to recruit a few more elite fighters to


    stabilize our strength and status as Brookbourn Mansion!¡±


    ¡°Elite fighters? Severin counts as one, right?¡± She smiled, and then said again, ¡°It¡¯s a shame that we


    left too early today and didn¡¯t get to see an exciting encounter. I heard that three very strong assassins


    wanted to kill Severin, but he turned the tables on them and killed them instead. The three assassins


    were reportedly very strong, so much so that even the Longhorns¡¯ bodyguards had a lot of praise for


    them. In the end, however, Severin faced all three of them alone and killed them! Isn¡¯t he amazing?¡±


    After hearing that, Zachariah could not help butugh. ¡°Hehe, it would be great if you can get him to


    help our family out. My gut tells me that he has the aptitude, otherwise the Longhorns wouldn¡¯t have


    sided with him at the projectunch today!¡±

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Chapter 273


    ¡°Yeah, Dad! He¡¯s a talented guy! Leave this to me. I¡¯ll find a way to make him the head of our


    bodyguards or something like that. We can offer him a high sry!¡± She said with an innocent grin.


    Zachariah responded with a chuckle. ¡°Hehe, you have a crush on him, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She¡¯s cheeks turned red right away, but she still said coyly, ¡°Nonsense, Dad! I just feel like making


    friends with him after he saved me. I think he¡¯s a really interesting person too, since he refused to


    ept my money after I saved him!¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, She frowned, turned around, and put her hands behind her back before saying


    confidently, ¡°More importantly, he doesn¡¯t ogle me at all even though I¡¯m a beautiful woman! It¡¯s the first


    I¡¯ve ever met a man like that!¡±


    Zachariah was well aware that the precursor to falling in love with someone was showing an interest in


    them.


    He frowned, looked earnestly at She, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll admit that he looks like a very decent guy, but if


    you don¡¯t have a crush on him now, then I hope it stays that way and you never develop any feelings


    for him!¡±


    When She heard that, she immediately turned around and looked at Zachariah to ask, ¡°Why, Dad?


    Why can¡¯t I like him if he¡¯s that a decent person in your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s already much older than you, and you¡¯re not cut from the same cloth either. Secondly,


    Severin is the Shanahans¡¯ son-inw, meaning he already has a wife. You, on the other hand, are my


    daughter, and I¡¯ll only ept it if you find a better man!¡±


    Zachariah exined.


    After hearing that, She said unhappily, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s better than you give him credit for, Dad?¡±


    Zachariah smiled wryly. ¡°All he has going for him is some medical skills and a bit of fighting ability.


    Those two factors alone are not enough to reach the standard of being my daughter¡¯s partner. He must


    also be knowledgeable in many things, preferably those who are talented in business such as the heirs


    of a first- tier family. Only those men are worthy of you! In addition, I don¡¯t want my daughter to be


    a second wife!¡± Having said that, Zachariah paused before continuing, ¡°It be such an embarrassment to


    me


    otherwise.¡±


    She felt upset all of a sudden. ¡°Why do we even need so much money? If we spend what we have


    prudently, it¡¯ll probablyst us ten generations! Are you saying that I can¡¯t find be with someone I like


    even when our family has nothing to worry about?¡±


    Zachariah¡¯s face became even gloomier. ¡°You just said that you don¡¯t like him, but your reaction reveals


    but I otherwise! I have no issues if you made friends with him and bring him into our family to help us


    out, will put my foot down when ites to letting you marry him.¡±


    She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I like him. I¡¯m just pissed off when I see your


    condescending attitude. Do you expect me to marry a rich kid from an upper-ss family just because


    theye from a good background, is business-savvy and knows how to make money, and is


    someone you deem worthy of inheriting your assets? Well, that may be what you think, but I don¡¯t


    share the same views as you at all. To me, what¡¯s important is how I feel for that person. If I like him,


    then nothing can change my mind, not even if he¡¯s a poor guy!¡±


    ¡°That is uneptable! You¡¯re my daughter! How could you fall for a poor person?¡± Zachariah was


    completely speechless. After thinking for a moment, he said again, ¡°There are only two other first-tier


    families in Brookbourn aside from us, but none of their sons are good candidates because theyck


    yoou young men from families at Riverson, and


    we have some assets there too. If I happen to chance upon some suitable candidates there in the


    future, you may consider getting to know them before marrying them!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry someone who¡¯s in another city!¡± She was even angrier to hear her father¡¯s


    proposal because he had always doted on her in the past. Though he had three wives, she was his


    only child.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Chapter 274


    It was due to Zachariah¡¯s old age-leading to his weak physical condition and waning fertility-that he


    doted on She even more. It therefore came as a huge surprise to She that her father would even


    consider marrying her off to a family in Riverson.


    Zachariah said, ¡°Riverson is a big ce, with an area that is more than twice asrge as Brookbourn.


    The grass there is greener, and their first-tier families are even stronger than Brookbourn Mansion.


    Your life will forever be free of worry if you could get married to a family there.¡± After a brief pause, he


    added, ¡°And that¡¯s not considered far by most standards. Riverson is only an hour or two away from


    here by car, and we also have lots of properties and vis there. If you move there, you cane back


    to visit me any time. More importantly, our assets will be better utilized and developed if you marry


    there!¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She smiled coldly. ¡°What do you mean by that, Dad? Are you using my marriage as a means to bring


    you more benefits? I will not let my marriage be a transaction!¡±


    As soon as Zachariah saw She¡¯s intense reaction, he softened his tone slightly and said to her,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. I¡¯m not saying that your marriage will be a transaction. I¡¯m just hoping that you¡¯d choose


    the best out of the best because my daughter deserves only the best!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m going to bed now. I¡¯m still young, and I haven¡¯t thought about marriage yet. Let¡¯s save


    this conversation for the future!¡± She said bluntly and went upstairs.


    Elsewhere, at Riverson, Tharran gathered several of the Blood-Drinker Gang¡¯s elders and protectors.


    He took his seat at the foremost position and had a most dignified expression on his face.


    ¡°Is something wrong, sir? I can¡¯t think of any other exnation for why you called us here sote at


    night.¡± A woman could not help but frown. Judging from the look on Tharran¡¯s face, she could already


    sense that something was gravely wrong.


    Riverson was a big ce, after all, and the Blood-Drinker Gang was only able to be one of the


    strongest underground forces there due to the number of strong individuals in their ranks. As a result,


    many of Riverson¡¯s popce have heard about them and dared not provoke them.


    As a result, few things could give Tharran a headache.


    Tharran looked at everyone and said, ¡°Fifth Elder, Frankie, and his two apprentices have just been


    killed this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone gasped when they heard that. Frankie¡¯s attainment level was that of a level four


    grandmaster, which was undoubtedly very high. Hearing that he had been killed led everyone to gasp


    in shock.


    The Blood-Drinker Gang lost three of their strongest members at once, which exined why Tharran


    had such an unhappy expression. His expression darkened even more and he clenched his fists as he


    said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Severin to be this powerful. We¡¯ve underestimated him, that¡¯s for sure. I now


    understand why the seven elite fighters we sent to help the Cedar Gang were killed so quickly.¡±


    Following a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Judging from the current situation, I would say that it would be


    very difficult for us to gain ess to Brookbourn¡¯s underground forces and obtain their assets if we


    don¡¯t kill Severin!¡±

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Chapter 275


    The middle-aged woman nodded. ¡°Indeed. He ruined our n, and killing him is the right thing to do. I


    didn¡¯t expect Fifth Elder to fail in doing so!¡±


    ¡°Let me go this time,¡± said a bald man. Standing at a height of six feet, his arms looked like dragons


    because of his bulging arm muscles and he had a rather gruff voice as he spoke.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re a level seven grandmaster, I believe that you won¡¯t face too big of a problem if you went,


    Fourth Elder!¡± Tharran looked at the bald man and felt that he was a good candidate indeed. After


    some more thought, he said to the bald man, ¡°However, I think it¡¯s better for you to bring a few


    grandmaster- level protectors with you as well!¡±


    The bald man nodded. ¡°Sure. There¡¯s strength in numbers, and our opponent will have to divide his


    attention when fighting. This will be a big advantage for us! I¡¯ll choose five of our guardians to join me,


    and I, Janvar Runge, will be the one to decapitate Severin¡¯s head!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s settled then. The expenses you incur on your trip there will be reimbursed, and you¡¯ll also be


    rewarded handsomely when you return!¡± Tharran finally stood up and said to Janvar, ¡°We shall await


    your good news, Janvar!¡±


    By then, Severin and Diane had finished their meal and returned to their vi in the Dragon Lake Vista.


    After Severin finished his bath, he decided to go to Diane¡¯s room. When she opened the door and sav


    Severin standing there, she became a little nervous all of a sudden.


    ¡°Is there something I can help you with? It¡¯s getting reallyte!¡± Diane blushed as she moved to one


    side to allow Severin into the room.


    As soon as he entered, he sat on the bed and said to Diane, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re not jealous about She,


    right?¡± His question brought a surge of warmth to Diane¡¯s heart as she closed the door and walked


    over to him. Do you honestly think your wife gets jealous that easy? I¡¯m more than happy that you


    turned out to be a proper father. I was always worried about whether you or not you¡¯d be a good-for-


    nothing man after you were released.¡± Diane then became slightly emotional as she continued, ¡°I hated


    you a little when I got pregnant, but it was also my fault for taking the initiative after we drank too much


    last night. I only let myself loose with you that night because my family was forcing me to marry


    Edward, but I still hated you because you went to jail right after you took my first time!¡±


    Severin remained silent. Like Diane said, they had either been too wasted to think at the time, or they


    gave in to their desires under the influence of alcohol. In hindsight, however, Severin felt lucky that


    everything happened the way it did, because Diane was a good woman, and she was thousands of


    times better than Lucy.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Diane continued, ¡°But after I found out about your family and the circumstances that they had to go


    through, I sympathized with them and decided that I would try to help them. I could sense that your


    parents were good, honest people, which meant that you were probably not a bad person too. It¡¯s


    just¡­ still feel resentful because you¡¯re the cause of all the disdain and ridicule that I had to suffer!¡±

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Chapter 276


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey. A big chunk of the responsibility falls on me for what happened that night, because I


    slept with you knowing that I might be apprehended the next day after smashing the bottle over


    Easton¡¯s head. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d pregnant after that, and I never thought that it¡¯d bring you so much


    pain and suffering!¡± Severin held Diane¡¯s hand, and said sincerely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try my best to make


    it up to you!¡± Diane smiled and said, ¡°I still hated you when you were released, but everything that


    happened in the past. few days has shown me that you¡¯re a good person, while Lucy and Easton are


    anything but. Perhaps this is what they call fate.¡±


    Severin digested her words and asked again, ¡°Do you still me me now?¡±


    Diane shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t me you anymore, because you¡¯ve proven yourself as a good father


    and a good husband. I can see that you¡¯re a capable and responsible man instead of a useless good-


    for- nothing. I¡¯m very satisfied with that!¡± After saying that, Diane paused and asked again, ¡°I still have


    something to ask you, though. Are you treating me well just because you want to make up for your past


    mistakes? I guess what I¡¯m asking is, do you love me? I don¡¯t want you to be nice to me just because


    you feel sorry for me and want to make it up to me.¡±


    As soon as Severin heard her question, he could not help but flick Diane¡¯s dainty little nose. ¡°Of course


    I love you, silly! You¡¯re beautiful, kind-hearted, gentle, and generous¡­.how is that not attractive? I¡¯ve


    fallen in love with you ever since I knew that you¡¯re the mother of my child and you¡¯ve been helping my


    parents all these years!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean! What I¡¯m asking is, do you feel your heart pound whenever you see me?¡±


    Diane frowned, then nudged her body against Severin as she asked coyly.


    Severin held her hand and answered, ¡°Of course I do. My heart is beating like crazy now, and I know


    it¡¯ll beat even faster if I get the chance to sleep beside a beautiful woman like you!¡±


    ¡°You and your charming tongue!¡± The feeling Diane had when she heard Severin¡¯s words was as if she


    had eaten a bowl of honey.


    Severin then asked her the same. ¡°What about you, then? I¡¯m also curious to know whether you love


    me now that you don¡¯t hate me anymore. Do you have that sort of feelings toward me? I¡¯m worried that


    you¡¯re only together with me just so Selene has a father. If that¡¯s true, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it!¡±


    Diane blushed even more when she saw Severin¡¯s reaction. She lowered her head and said, ¡°When I


    first saw you in the beginning, I forced myself to be with you because I felt that I shouldn¡¯t let my


    daughter be without a father. But I¡¯m not starting to realize that I like you more and more, and,


    sometimes, I can¡¯t stop. thinking about you when I¡¯m at work!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Really?¡± Severin felt an uncontainable joy when he heard that. ¡°Do you really think of me when you go


    to work, honey?¡±


    ¡°Look at you, acting all happy like a child!¡± Diane could not help butugh when she saw how he


    reacted. ¡± By the way, how long are you going to hold my hand?¡±


    Only then did Severin realize that he was still holding each other¡¯s hand tightly all the time, he could not


    help but smile and say, ¡°Hehe, it¡¯d be best if I could hold it forever.¡±

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Chapter 277


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. We should go to sleep!¡± Diane lowered her head shyly and added as an


    afterthought, ¡°I¡¯m beginning to like you more and more now, and you have no idea how scared I was


    when I saw those assassins attacking you today. I was afraid something would happen to you, and that


    I¡¯d lose you!¡±


    Severin felt even happier to hear that and could not help but take the opportunity to say to Diane, ¡°How


    about I stay by your side tonight, then?¡±


    Diane immediately rolled her eyes at Severin. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, huh? Do you want to get it on with


    me after knowing that I like you?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that at all! Why would I have such lewd ideas? I¡¯m not a pervert!¡± Severin said


    embarrassingly.


    ¡°Hmph, all men are liars. How am I to know if you¡¯re a pervert or not?¡± Diane snorted coldly and


    withdrew her hand.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Seeing as there was no chance for him that night, Severin stood up in disappointment and walked


    toward the door. ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll have to sleep alone in an empty room again tonight. What a tragedy


    that I can¡¯t hold my beautiful wife in my arm to sleep!¡±


    Diane felt smug when she saw Severin¡¯s disappointed expression. ¡°You need to be a good husband,


    okay? Maybe someday I¡¯ll be so happy that I¡¯ll let you spend the night with me!¡±


    Severin turned around and said, ¡°What else do I have to do, honey? I¡¯ve helped the Shanahans secure


    two spots in the project, and we have a house and a car too! I think it¡¯s pretty good already!¡±


    Diane then deliberately said, ¡°You promised me you¡¯ll give me a wedding that will shock the whole city


    and make everyone in Brookbourn envious. I don¡¯t remember you doing that yet.¡±


    Severin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Even though Diane did not seem to care much when he mentioned that


    to her in the past, it seemed that she did care about it after all, and with good reason too, since she had


    been the target of much criticism after he got her pregnant without marrying her.


    He thought for a while, and then said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. I¡¯ll make ite true for sure, but


    there might be a couple of things I have to deal with in the next half month, so I might have to dy the


    wedding a littleter. But once that¡¯s out of the way, I promise I¡¯ll make it up to you with a grand


    wedding! It will be the epitome of extravagant, and it¡¯ll be a huge sensation not only throughout


    Brookbourn, but the entire south county too!¡±


    When Diane heard that, she said, ¡°Yeah, yeah, keep bragging! You haven¡¯t sobered up from all that


    wine you had tonight, I assume? The entire south county has more than a hundred cities, and your


    promise is a little over the top if you ask me!¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s just the tip of the iceberg. When the timees, even the entire country¡¯s women will


    envy you!¡± Severinughed out loud. He was confident of that because the country¡¯s war gods were all


    his apprentices. Moreover, they had only learned a small whisker of Severin¡¯s true volume of


    knowledge.


    ¡°You really are drunk!¡± Diane shook her head. ¡°I was thinking about letting you sleep here for the night,


    but seeing you drunk made me change my mind. I wouldn¡¯t want you getting all touchy with me halfway


    in the middle of my sleep!¡±


    ¡°What!¡± When Severin heard that, he immediately said, ¡°Is that true, honey? Did you really have that


    n? Look, I¡¯m not drunk! I swear!¡±


    ¡°You say that, but would you brag like nobody¡¯s business if you weren¡¯t?¡± Diane said, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Okay. I shouldn¡¯t have bragged like that. Will you believe that I¡¯m not drunk if I stop bragging? Well, in


    that case, I¡¯ll keep a low profile!¡± Severin replied bitterly.


    Diane sped her hands in front of her chest and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let you sleep here tonight. But just one


    night! And you¡¯re not allowed to do anything sneaky, okay? If youy your hands on me and bully me, I


    swear I won¡¯t let you in my room again!¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course! I promise not to do anything sneaky. I¡¯m happy enough that I got the chance to sleep


    with you for one night!¡± Severin was ted because he knew that it was the first of many more nights in


    the future. Furthermore, Diane¡¯s words were a sign that she was slowly beginning to ept him.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Chapter 278


    Severin knew that it would be unwise to rush things, especially since he was dealing with a cold and


    generally reserved woman like Diane.


    Before long, the two of them were lying on the bed, and Diane felt so nervous that she deliberately


    turned to sleep on her side so her back was facing Severin.


    When Severin saw her movement, he could not help but say, ¡°Honey, can I hug you from behind while


    we sleep?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Diane replied softly, but she became increasingly nervous deep down.


    Soon, Severin¡¯s hand stretched out from behind to hug her waist. His firm chest was ced against her


    back, and her heart beat a lot faster than before. All sorts of wild thoughts began racing through her


    mind. The two of them spooned each other to sleep and soon drifted into a slumber.


    The next morning, Selene went to Diane¡¯s room after freshening up, opened the door, and went in.


    ¡°Whoa! Dad¡¯s sleeping with Mom too! Ehehe!¡± She could not help but cover her mouth and giggle when


    she noticed the way her parents were sleeping. Severiny t on his back, while Dianey face down


    with one hand on Severin¡¯s chest and one thigh on Severin¡¯s body.


    Selene¡¯s voice roused Diane from her sleep and she immediately said in embarrassment, ¡°Selene!


    You¡¯re already up! Have you brushed your teeth?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ve brushed my teeth and washed my face, so I thought I¡¯de and wake you up!¡± Selene


    smiled.


    Severin woke up as well, and he felt a little awkward when he saw that Selene was there. He


    immediately smiled and said, ¡°You should go downstairs and have breakfast if you¡¯ve brushed your


    teeth and washed your face!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Mom hugged Dad to sleep! Mom hugged Dad to sleep!¡± Selene turned around and yelled


    happily as she ran downstairs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t yell, Selene!¡± Diane pulled a long face as she said sternly to her daughter, but Selene had


    already. trotted down the stairs.


    ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t believe I forgot to lock the doorst night! I didn¡¯t think she¡¯se to my room so early in


    the morning!¡± Diane sighed as she stretched her waist.


    When Severinid eyes on Diane¡¯s slim figure, he could not help but take a big gulp. Moreover, Diane


    was wearing a sexy nightdress, which made him feel hot on the inside.


    ¡°What are you looking at, you pervert? Hurry up and get out! I need to change my clothes! Don¡¯t forget


    that you have to go to the Znkos today to treat Robin¡¯s grandmother!¡± Diane blushed and rolled her


    eyes when she saw Severin peeping at her chest.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Chapter 279


    By the time Severin changed his clothes and went downstairs, Selene had already eaten and was


    ying. in the yard. Judith and Maurice had heard Selene shouting earlier, so they both exchanged


    nces and had a knowing smile when they saw Severine down.


    Maurice said to Severin, ¡°I¡¯ve passed my first course of driving ss, and I¡¯m starting the second


    course tomorrow, I heard that automatic transmission is easier, so I enrolled in the automatic


    transmission ss. Once I¡¯ve passed, I can drive the Chevy out and bring your mother out on a road


    trip!¡±


    ¡°Sure! Good luck, Dad. Road trips are pretty tiring though, but I hope you get to enjoy your time with


    Mom once you¡¯ve mastered how to drive!¡± Severin couldn¡¯t help but smile after hearing this.


    Judith then said happily, ¡°The medical prescription you gave me works. Look! Can you see my white


    hair slowly starting to turn ck from the roots?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great news! I¡¯ll list down the herbs for you again. Just soak them in


    warm water and use the extract to wash your hair. If you keep at it for a few more days, your hair


    be ck, thick, and smooth! You¡¯ll look twenty years younger too, just like all those young girls!¡±


    Judith rolled her eyes at Severin. ¡°I¡¯m in my forties now, Severin! I can¡¯t be as beautiful as a twenty-


    year- old girl! I¡¯m already happy enough that my hair is turning ck again.¡±


    As soon as Severin walked out of the living room, he was somewhat startled to see that Stanley had


    already arrived at the courtyard outside,


    He nced at the time and realized that it was only just a little over seven in the morning. Stanley


    seemed to have arrived far too earlier, probably because he was afraid that Severin might visit the


    Znkos without him.


    ¡°Can I get your number? I¡¯m the son of the Shanahans, and I can take you out for a walk or hang out


    with you in the future. I know plenty of fun ces we can go! At that moment, Stanley was hitting on the


    beautiful bodyguards and wanted to get the contact information of Wendy, Lillie, and the other people.


    Lillie folded her hands in front of her chest and then nced at him with disgust. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not


    interested in giving you my number. Your groveling behavior disgusts me!¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Abigail replied unceremoniously. ¡°You¡¯re a million miles behind the man of this house!¡± She


    then ignored himpletely.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Stanley nearly spit out blood in anger. After all, he was Shanahans¡¯ son, and he felt that it was


    ludicrous for them topare him with a guy who had just been released from prison. Just what do


    they see in Severin?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Come one, stop embarrassing yourself here. There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll ever fancy you!¡± Severin rubbed


    salt into Stanley¡¯s wound as he walked over with a smile. After all, he had ridiculed and targeted Diane


    a lot in the past, so Severin was not about to show him any courtesy.


    Stanley was even more speechless as a result. He turned around and said to Severin, ¡°Don¡¯t be so


    smug. Severin. I¡¯m the Shanahans¡¯ son, and they¡¯re just a couple of bodyguards. Their status is far


    beneath mine, and if they marry me, they¡¯ll be able to enjoy all the glory and wealth in the future!¡±


    As soon as said that, Abigail and Wendy could not help but burst out inughter. This guy thinks too


    highly of himself!¡±


    Severin said, ¡°Do you know that their wealth is probably much more than that of your entire family


    combined? Stop making a fool of yourself here. Their sry is five figures a month. What about yours?


    Do you earn that much?¡±


    That much?¡± Stanley¡¯s face soured at once. When he was the general manager, he would often


    embezzle thepany¡¯s money and im personal expenses from thepany on the pretext of


    ¡®entertaining clients¡¯. Ever since Diane became the general manager, however, it was very inconvenient


    for him to spend money like he used to, and the sry he received every month was not even enough


    for him to show off to other people.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Chapter 280


    Severin did not bother answering Stanley¡¯s question and said with a faint smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be


    up so early just toe here and help me with carrying my medical box.¡±


    ¡°I have to. I¡¯m a proactive person, and I prefer to arrive early instead of letting others wait for me,¡±


    Stanley said while patting his chest.


    ¡°Oh, alright then. I¡¯ll go in and get the medical box!¡± Severin smiled, then pretended to walk back.


    When he entered the house, he had a sly smile on his lips as he took out a small metal box from his


    storage ring. Then, he took out another seemingly small ck iron piece and ced it in before


    covering it with some herbs.


    The ck iron piece was very heavy despite its small size, and when the entire medicine box was


    lifted, the total weight was about 40 or 50 pounds. Severin grinned because he did not need to use any


    effort to carry such a huge box. However, it would be far too heavy for someone like Stanley.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He casually walked out with the metal box and handed it to Stanley. ¡°Alright, Stanley, you said you


    wanted to help me carry my medical box, right? I hope you don¡¯t regret it!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, there is nothing to regret. It¡¯ll be worth it as long as I can go with you to the Znkos and meet


    the beautiful Robin.¡± Stanley chuckled, and added, ¡°I added her on social media through the number


    you gave mest night, hehe!¡±


    ¡°And then what happened?¡± Severin asked with a smile as he handed the box over.


    ¡°And then¡­GAH!¡± As soon as Stanley received the box, it was so heavy that his entire body bent


    forward as the box fell to the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Can¡¯t you lift a box? It contains a lot of precious medicinal materials, and we


    can¡¯t have it break on me!¡± Severin scolded Stanley harshly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it! This box¡­it¡¯s not that big, but why is it so heavy?¡± Stanley eximed in surprise. He


    tried lifting it again, but the box did not budge at all. It was only when he exerted all his strength that he


    could finally lift it up, but it was still very difficult and his face was as red as a tomato.


    ¡°Is it that heavy? It wasn¡¯t heavy when I lifted it!¡± Severin then took the chance to take another jib at


    him.¡± Hehe, I think it¡¯s because you don¡¯t exercise all too often. How can you expect to meet Robin if


    you can¡¯t even lift a box? What makes you think she¡¯ll like a weakling? You know what, maybe you


    should just go home. It¡¯ll be a waste of time if you tag along!¡±


    ¡°Who said I couldn¡¯t lift it? I¡¯m lifting it now, aren¡¯t I? It¡¯s just¡­ugh¡­it¡¯s just a little heavy, that¡¯s all! It¡¯s


    really weird that such a small box feels like it weighs forty or fifty pounds. What did you put in it?¡±


    Stanley frowned, strained to carry the box. ¡°We should¡­we should get moving! Where¡¯s your car?


    Let¡¯s get in the car!¡±


    Severin found it hrious to see Stanley overexerting himself like that. He took his time to go over and


    walked slowly as he asked, ¡°By the way, did Robin reply to you after you added her on social media?¡±

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Chapter 281


    ¡°Hehe, she was the one who initiated the chat!¡± Stanley answered. Although he was angry, his face


    looked cheerful.


    ¡®The Znkos only have one daughter and I¡¯m sure they are reluctant to have someone marry their


    daughter. It¡¯s nice if I could be their live-in son-inw. Their money would be my money in the future!¡¯


    he thought.


    If he could be the Znkos¡¯ live-in son-inw, even his grandmother would see him differently and


    want to please him. When that happened, he was going to have a higher status. Diane would not be


    able topete with him. He probably could spare some benefits to Diane seeing how pitiful she was.


    It thrilled him just to think about his future.


    Severin frowned upon hearing that answer. ¡°Seriously? She was the one who initiated the chatting?¡±


    Stanley smiled. ¡°Yeah. She asked who I am and how I got her number!¡±


    Severin was speechless. How could Stanley understand that as Robin initiated a chat with him? Any


    normal person would ask those questions when someone added them.


    ¡°So? Did you say I was the one who gave it to you?¡± Severin asked after giving it a thought.


    ¡°Yes. But she texted me back telling me that she¡¯s going to have her shower and that¡¯s the end of the


    chat,


    Stanley said.


    At this point, he was feeling very excited. ¡°Severin, do you think she¡¯s implying something when she


    thought it was necessary to tell me she¡¯s going to take a shower?¡±


    Severin was dumbstruck. He could not believe how narcissistic Stanley was. Obviously, Robin did not


    want to continue chatting with him and found a valid reason to end the conversation politely.


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Severin asked Stanley with a weird and curious face.


    Stanley chuckled. ¡°Are you stupid? Looks like you are not an expert in love and do not know anything


    about women. Most of the time, a woman deliberately tells you she¡¯s going to take a shower when she


    wants to seduce you. It will give you plenty of room for imagination. In other words, she¡¯s trying to


    attract your attention.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Severin thought it was funny. ¡°Seems like you are an expert with the woman!¡±


    Stanley smiled proudly. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m pretty sure I have been with more women than you. I know


    exactly. what they think. They probably act shy and timid when they first know you to attract your


    attention. Especially on the first date when you asked them to go to the hotel to sleep with you, they


    would say they are not the type of woman. Basically, you can get your hands on that woman when you


    are on your second date!¡±


    Severin¡¯s expression got even weirder. ¡®This guy actuallypares Robin with those materialistic


    women. I know they said they are going to take a shower but it¡¯s going to have different meanings


    depending on the person who sent it.¡±


    ¡°Gosh! I¡¯m so tired!¡±


    Both of them finally reached the car. Stanley ced the medical box on the ground, opened the boot,


    and carried the medical box with his strength to ce it into the boot.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Severin saw Stanley was sweating excessively and smiled faintly. ¡°Your body is so weak that


    you can hardly carry this medical box. Haha. Train and exercise more when you are free!¡±


    Severin was the one driving. Quickly enough, he parked the car at the roadside outside of Znko¡¯s


    vi and got down.


    ¡°Severin, why don¡¯t you drive the car inside when the medical box is so heavy? Are you going to ask


    me to carry it in again?¡±

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Chapter 282


    Stanley asked that question with a sad face when Severin parked the car outside.


    ¡°Yes, you have to carry it in. Those bodyguards do not know us. Do you think they will just let us in?¡±


    Severin said seriously while he was actually very happy with it.


    ¡°Hurry up. Act like an assistant if you want to be my assistant. By the way, don¡¯t look like you are


    having a hard time when you are carrying the medical box. Otherwise, Miss Robin might think you have


    a weak body and have a bad impression of you when she sees you!¡±


    Severin urged Stanley again when Stanley had a hard time following behind him while carrying the


    medical box.


    ¡°What-what did you put inside here? Gosh! It¡¯s really very heavy. How can a medical box be so heavy?¡±


    Stanley tried to follow closely as heined.


    ¡°Hehe. Nothing. It¡¯s not heavy for me!¡± Severin shrugged as he said that. Stanley¡¯s mouth twitched


    Cause those words hit him hard.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When they were at the entrance, the bodyguards that were guarding the door stopped them from going


    further.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m Severin. Miss Robin had invited me over to treat her grandmother. I think she


    suffers from migraine!¡±


    A bodyguard who looked like the leader examined Severin from head to toe and asked, ¡°You are a


    doctor? But you look nothing like a doctor.¡±


    Severin chuckled. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t look like a doctor. I¡¯m not a doctor. I¡¯m a miracle doctor!¡±


    The bodyguard looked terrible. ¡°Haha, a miracle doctor? There ain¡¯t a lot of people who dare to call


    themselves that. Do you have a medical license? Show it to me if you have it. If not, how do you


    expect- me to believe you?¡±


    Severin shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t have that.


    After that, he looked back at Stanley who had ced the medical box on the ground, and said, ¡°Do you


    see him? He¡¯s my assistant, someone who solely assists me in carrying my medical box. That¡¯s


    enough to say that I¡¯m a miracle doctor.¡±


    ¡°Damn! You don¡¯t even have a medical license and yet, you dare to call yourself a miracle_doctor?¡±


    The bodyguard felt like he was yed by Severin. ¡°Hey, you, don¡¯t try to pull any silly tricks. Do you


    think I don¡¯t know who the man behind you is? He¡¯s a young master from the Shanhans. The famous


    Mister Stanley the Flower Boy!¡±


    ¡°Stanley the Flower Boy? What do you mean by that?¡± Stanley did not understand.


    The medical box was too heavy for him and he could not hold it anymore so he decided to rest his


    hands by putting the medical box on the ground.


    The bodyguard sneered. ¡°You¡¯re known as a yboy so we gave you a nickname, Stanley the Flower


    Boy. Oh, Rufus Chavez is also a yboy too so he is Rufus the Flower Boy. Haha!¡±


    These bodyguards worked with the first-tier upper-ss family. Moreover, they were very strong and


    the bodyguards for the Znkos. They were not afraid to offend people like Stanley.


    Stanley¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Hey man, that¡¯s nonsense. I¡¯m not a yboy. You guys must have


    Iways have a beautiful woman with me, that was just for entertainment purposes for the growth of the


    company. I¡¯m actually a humble gentleman.¡±

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Chapter 283


    Upon hearing that from Stanley, the bodyguards could not help and burst outughing. Probably only


    the ghost would believe Stanley was a humble gentleman.


    The leader of the gentleman thought about it and understood something. Heughed. ¡°Haha. Mister


    Stanley, I got it now. Well yed!¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well yed? What do you mean?¡± Stanley frowned and did not understand.


    ¡°Haha. You hired someone to pretend to be a miracle doctor when you pretend to be his assistant in an


    attempt to sneak into Znkos¡¯ estate. Do you think you can have Miss Robin falling for you by getting


    close to her? Mister Stanley, take this advice. Don¡¯t waste your time!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Stanley gritted his teeth angrily but there was nothing he could do.


    Severin could not bother to waste talking to the bodyguard. He took out his phone and called Robin.¡±


    Miss Robin, are you at home? I¡¯m free today toe over to treat your grandmother. But your


    bodyguards are refusing to let me in!¡±


    The bodyguards frowned when they heard that. Could this guy possibly be a miracle doctor? And he


    was really invited by Miss Robin?


    After a while, Robin came out. ¡°I¡¯ve invited Mister Severin, a miracle doctor to treat my grandmother.


    Next time, make sure you brighten your eyes. Do you understand?¡± That was what Robin said in a cold


    tone. when she came over.


    The bodyguards were scared that they kept sweating.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Miss Robin. We¡¯re very sorry. We thought he was a liar because he doesn¡¯t have a


    medical license. So we did not dare to let him in, the leader of the bodyguard lowered his head and


    exined respectfully.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to Mister Severin? Robin said solemnly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    Mister Severin. We really have no idea you are a miracle doctor. I hope you won¡¯t me us. Please


    forgive us for our mistake!¡± The bodyguards bowed at Severin as they were afraid they were going to


    lose this job.


    ¡°Never mind. I didn¡¯t inform Miss Robin that I was going toe today. I don¡¯t me you guys!¡±


    Severin smiled faintly.


    ¡°Remember! He is Severin, a miracle doctor. And I¡¯m not just the young master of the Shanahans. I¡¯m


    also his assistant!¡±


    Finally, Severin could hold his head up high and be ted.


    ¡°Mister Severin, this way please!¡± Robin smiled gently and led the way in the front.


    Severin gritted his teeth, carried the medical box, and continued to follow behind them. It was just


    something Robin said at that time. She actually knew her grandmother¡¯s sickness could be cured easily


    at any hospital. As a matter of fact, she only wanted to obtain Severin¡¯s contact number and be friends


    with him. 2


    She did all of that not knowing Severin would put it in his mind and came here right afterst night.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Chapter 284


    Robin smiled. ¡°Oh, Mister Severin, I wonder how much I need to pay for the treatment. I know you are


    a miracle doctor and your fees are definitely not the same as those of normal doctors. Plus, you


    actually came for a house visit. I¡¯m sure the price is quite steep.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s nothing really. You don¡¯t have to pay me. It¡¯s my honor to know a beautiful


    woman like you.¡±


    Robin was pleased with that. ¡®He has a sweet mouth,¡¯ she thought.


    She smiled. ¡°No. I can¡¯t allow that. What about I pay you thirty thousand dors? Please forgive me if


    you think that¡¯s too little!¡±


    ¡°Thirty thousand dors!¡± Stanley eximed identally.


    ¡°What easy money! The Znkos are definitely rich people. Paying thirty thousand dors for a doctor


    to cure a normal illness. That¡¯s toovish. If I could marry Robin, I¡¯ll be rich too if that means I need to


    be a live-in-son-inw. Most importantly, Robin has a good figure and a beautiful face. She¡¯s such a


    beauty!¡± he thought.


    Little did Stanley know, Robin only offered that amount of money because she valued Severin¡¯s ability


    and wanted to build a good connection with Severin. If it was someone else, she would never give that


    amount of money.


    Stanley¡¯s voice attracted Robin¡¯s attention. She looked at him and frowned. ¡°Mister Stanley, I didn¡¯t


    know you were a fan of manualbor. But is that little medical box really that heavy?¡±


    He panted heavily. ¡°Miss Robin, you have no idea how heavy this medical box is. I don¡¯t know what is


    inside either. It doesn¡¯t look big but it¡¯s actually very heavy!¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Robin smiled gently. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Even if the medical box is made out of steel, it¡¯s not supposed


    to be that heavy. See how worn out you are.¡±


    Stanley was extremely happy that Robin was willing to talk to him. He giggled. ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired. I don¡¯t


    feel tired even if I have to carry two simr medical boxes when I can see a beautiful woman like you!¡±


    Suddenly, Robin¡¯s face became oddly weird. ¡°Haha. I didn¡¯t know Mister Stanley had such a sweet


    mouth!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not being sweet. I¡¯m telling you the truth!¡± Stanley continued to say genuinely.


    Robin forced herself to smile out of politeness and stopped talking to him. She was aware of what kind


    of person Stanley was. Soon, Robin brought them into a garden outside a vi.


    ¡°Mister Severin, please wait here for a moment. I¡¯m going to bring my grandmother out!¡± Robin smiled


    at Severin and walked into the vi.


    After a while, Robin came out together with Harvin, and her grandmother got pushed out in a


    wheelchair.


    ¡°Oh. There¡¯s a problem with your grandmother¡¯s legs too!¡± Severin said when he saw it.


    Harvin smiled bitterly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about her legs. She was in an ident and


    sustained a spinal injury that affected her nerves. It had been ten years since then. It¡¯ll be nice if you


    can just make her migraine go away. She has been experiencing headaches now and then.¡±


    However, they were surprised when Severin went over and squatted in front of Madam Jodie. He


    touched her legs, closed his eyes, and felt them carefully. After that, he also felt her pulse.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m here already, I¡¯m going to treat her legs too. They are treatable,¡± he said.


    ¡°Mister-mister Severin, are you kidding me? We went to many reputable hospitals and the doctors all


    told us it was impossible. It has been ten years and you can cure it now? Mister Severin, I hope you


    won¡¯t simply make a joke out of this!¡±


    Harvin was very excited as he spoke with his trembling voice. In spite of that, he was also worried


    Severin was just joking with them. Madam Jodie raised her head. Her murky eyes looked hopeful.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Chapter 285


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t joke about this. If I tell you I can, that means I¡¯m confident!¡± Severin said


    indifferently.


    Madam Jodie¡¯s problem existed because her nerves were damaged. It was not a big deal to Severin.


    However, a normal doctor surely could not treat this sort of case.


    It was different for Severin because he had learned many skills from the old wacko. Thus, Madam


    Jodie¡¯s problem was a small case from Severin¡¯s perception.


    ¡°Then-then Mister Severin, please fix my mother¡¯s legs!¡± Harvin was thrilled to see Severin being so


    confident.


    ¡°Mister Severin, do I really have the chance to stand up again?¡± Jodie looked at Severin with


    excitement, even her voice was trembling.


    Ten years. She had been stuck in a wheelchair for ten years. She did not want to continue living as a


    disabled person where someone must be there to take care of her all the time. None of the servants at


    home dared to mistreat her due to her identity and status but she did not want to be a burden to her


    family.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not going to be a problem!¡±


    Stanley had already ced the medical box on the ground. He was just taking in a deep breath when


    he was shocked by what Severin said.


    ¡°Excuse me, everyone. Please allow me to talk with my brother-inw for a while!¡± Severin smiled


    awkwardly and pulled Severin to the other side.


    When their distance was far enough, Stanley said, ¡°Severin! Are you mad? I know you know a little


    medical information but that doesn¡¯t mean you can talk nonsense! It had been ten years since Madam


    Jodie had the ident. No doctors were able to fix her and said her legs were a lost cause! How are


    you going to fix them? It¡¯s good enough if you can fix her migraine. Why do you want to be such a


    poser?¡±


    Severin saw how nervous Stanley was. He said, ¡°Look at what a chicken you are. If I can¡¯t treat it, do


    you think I dare to call myself a miracle doctor?¡±


    Stanley was speechless. ¡°Are you an idiot? Do you think you are better than those specialists in the


    hospital? It¡¯s really good enough that you can try to fixmon illnesses. If you promise them now and


    you failed to keep your end of the bargain, the Znkos are not going to be happy. At least, you should


    say you are just going to try to fix them. Why do you want to be so certain that you can fix them?¡±


    The more Stanley talked, the angrier he became. ¡°Do you know the bigger expectation, the bigger


    disappointment? You¡¯re going to have a lot of trouble if you are certain you can fix it but you can¡¯t! They


    will think you are fooling them!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Severin reprimanded with a cold face and scared Stanley.


    He could not be bothered to deal with Stanley anymore as he thought Stanley was nothing but a


    chicken. He returned to the Znkos and said, ¡°Mister Harvin, don¡¯t you worry. I promise I¡¯m going to


    fix Madam Jodie¡¯s legs. Within two hours, she will be walking steadily. If I can¡¯t do it, then you can kill


    my assistant. I¡¯m a man of my word!¡±


    Stanley followed behind Severin and heard everything. He was so scared that he quickly went up to try


    to undo what Severin did. ¡°Severin, what the hell are you talking about? Why should you let them kill


    when you failed to fix Madam Jodie¡¯s legs? You¡¯re the one who promised it, not me! Did you do it


    deliberately? Did you do this because you want to see me dead?¡±


    Severin smiled faintly: Stanley, you¡¯re Diane¡¯s cousin. Theoretically speaking, I should call you brother.


    If you are brother, why do I want to kill you?¡±


    ¡°How the hell do I know that? You¡¯re the one who promised the Znkos. It¡¯s none of my business if


    you can¡¯t do it!¡± Stanley said with his eyes wavering.


    Frankly speaking, he thought Severin was trying to take revenge when the Shanahans kicked Diane


    out of the family and since then, he had been against Diane and her family too. Severin was trying to


    get others to do his dirty work!


    Harvinughed out loud. ¡°Haha! Mister Stanley, you are such a coward! How could I kill someone just


    because Mister Severin failed to fix my mother¡¯s legs? I¡¯m a reasonable person. I¡¯m sure Mister


    Severin is just joking with you. Look at how scared you are now!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    hapter 286


    Severing said with a scornful face, ¡°Just look at how timid he is. He requested toe with me so he


    could perform well in front of Miss Robin to win her heart. But how is he going to leave a good


    impression by being so timid?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Stanley¡¯s anger sprung to life.


    ¡®How could Severin say that right in front of everyone? He¡¯s making me look so bad. There¡¯s no way


    Robin is going to fall in love with me now! My dream of being the Znkos¡¯ live-in-son-inw is not


    going to happen!


    After that, Severin walked over and ced his palm on Jodie¡¯s temple and rubbed it softly. ¡°Madam


    Jodie¡¯s migraine was a result of cerebral infarction, vascr lusion, and her disability in the long


    term. It¡¯s not good for her actually.¡±


    He paused. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be fine after a few minutes of massage.¡±


    ¡°Huh? It can be fixed with such an easy treatment?¡± Robin frowned and was dubious if Severin was


    bluffing.


    It was hard for her to ept the migraine could go away so easily without any other treatment such as


    taking medicine. Undoubtedly, she did not believe the migraine was going to go away just by giving a


    massage on the temple.


    The treatment method was too absurd that she questioned Severin¡¯s ability to treat. Either Severin was


    bluffing or he was trying to scam them!


    ¡°I have a special massaging technique! Severin chuckled and gave a quite reasonable exnation.


    After all, none of them could see Severin was transfusing a wee bit of true energy from his hand into


    Jodie¡¯s body.


    Several minutester, he said, ¡°Madam Jodie, now I need you to lie down on your face facing down.


    After that, I¡¯m going to use a treatment called dry needling by inserting a thin needle into her back. After


    that, will massage her back too.¡±


    ¡°Ok, ok, ok. Let¡¯s push her into the house now!¡± Harvin nodded instantly.


    After that, he called a few maids toe over to push her mother into the house and helped her toy


    t on the couch. No one knew when Severin took out a small box. He opened it and the box had thin


    needles that were made out of silver inside.


    ¡°He¡¯s just going to poke and massage her back here and there toplete the treatment?¡± Stanley


    frowned and mumbled to himself while he stood there monitoring what Severin was doing. It sounded


    too good to be true that Severin had the ability to fix Jodie¡¯s legs since the ident was many years


    ago. He was not going to believe Severin¡¯s words when he promised to have Jodie walking after two


    hours.


    Time passed slowly. Half an hourter, Severin collected the needles and put them back into the box.


    Before he stood up, he gave Jodie a back massage.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? You¡¯re not going to prescribe any medicine?¡± Robin looked at Severin with a shocked face.


    The maids carried Jodie back to her wheelchair.


    Severin smiled. ¡°No medicine. But you can consult a doctor and ask him to give you some medicine


    that is good at promoting blood cirction and helping mitigate swelling. After this, you guys can give a


    massage once in a while too!¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He ced his hand that was holding the box to his back and used his back as a cover. The ring on his


    finger sparked once and the box with the needles was stored back into the Dracodeus Ring without


    anyone noticing it.


    ¡°What next? Is there anything else we need to do?¡± Harvin asked after thinking.


    Severin smiled. ¡°You can prepare some food. My assistant and I are going to leave after lunch!¡±

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Chapter 287


    ¡°Haha! Of course! I will get them to prepare it now!¡± Harvinughed out loud. He never expected


    Severin to be a humorous guy. Immediately, he asked a servant to inform the kitchen to prepare lunch.


    On the other hand, Stanley was feeling anxious. He did not understand why Severin did not use this


    opportunity to ask for some benefits after the treatment and leave while he still could.


    ¡®What is he doing? Staying for lunch? Does he remember he promises the Znkos that Madam Jodie


    is going to be able to walk after two hours? It¡¯s still early now but what if Madam Jodie can¡¯t stand up


    when the time is up? What is he doing to do when that happened?¡¯ he thought.


    ¡°Hey, Robin, it¡¯s still early now. If you are free, why don¡¯t you bring Mister Severin for a tour of the


    vi?¡± Harvin asked his daughter softly.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go, Mister Severin, Mister Stanley. Let¡¯s go for a walk since the time is still early!¡± Robin


    smiled gently while leading the way.


    When the three of them left, Jodie finally had the chance to ask her son. ¡°Harvin, which hospital is


    Mister Severin working in? Am I really going to get better without taking any medicine?¡±


    Dviously, Jodie was still hoping there was a chance that she could stand up.


    Harvin exined, ¡°Mother, Severin is not a doctor and he doesn¡¯t work in the hospital. He was in jail


    until recently. But I think his treatment is not bad. He was the one who saved Mister Henry when Mister


    Henry had a sudden cerebral hemorrhage.¡±


    ¡°Really? It¡¯ll be wonderful if he can really fix my legs like he said,¡± Jodie nodded and felt hopeful.


    ¡°Mom, how¡¯s your body? Do you feel anything?¡± Harvin asked.


    Jodie answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know if he fixes my migraine or not because ites and goes. It¡¯s going to


    take a few days before I can know for sure. I¡¯m more worried about my legs. I do feel a warm feeling on


    my waist when he was treating me. Even now, I can feel some heat. But I don¡¯t know if it works or not.¡±


    Robin brought Seveirn and Stanley for a tour outside of the vi. While Stanley tried to talk to her more,


    Robin was reluctant to him. Instead, she kept on finding new topics to talk about with Severin. It put


    Stanley in a very awkward position. He felt like he was a third wheel following behind Robin and


    Severin.


    More than an hourter, Harvin came to look for them to inform them the lunch was ready.


    Severin smiled when he saw a table full of food and a bottle of wine on the table. ¡°Mister Harvin, you¡¯re


    too kind. I was just expecting a simple meal.¡±


    Harvin said humbly, ¡°Hahaha. You¡¯re wee. This is the first time I drink together with you. Please


    don¡¯t be shy and enjoy the wine too.¡±


    ¡°Worry not. I¡¯ll never feel shy when ites to drinking. Haha!¡± Severin sat down without feeling


    awkward.


    ¡°Haha. That¡¯s good. We must enjoy ourselves when we drink!¡± Harvin smiled and had a maid to open


    the wine to serve it to everyone. Thus, they started eating and drinking..


    ¡°Mister Severin, don¡¯t you worry. If you can fix my mother¡¯s legs, our family will forever be grateful to


    you. My butler went to register this card just now and deposited 150,000,000 dors in it. The money is


    going. to be yours if my mother can stand upter.¡±

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Chapter 288


    Harvin took out a bank card and ced it on the table.


    ¡°A-hundred-and-fifty-million dors!¡± Stanley gasped when he heard the amount. That was a lot of


    money. Although he still refused to believe Severin could fix Jodie¡¯s legs, he was starting to hope he


    was wrong after knowing the amount of reward Severin was going to receive. He prayed for a miracle


    that Jodie. could stand up again after what Severin did to her.


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°Haha. You¡¯re too kind but you don¡¯t have to give me that much money. I¡¯m in


    need of any money now. On the contrary, I will have trouble thinking how to spend them.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Stanley nearly passed out. He said unhappily, ¡°Hey, I think you are not feeling


    confident with yourself. Do you really think you are very rich now? If you didn¡¯t save Mister Henry, you


    will still be living in that unkempt house! Yet, here you are bluffing all you want.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I think otherwise!¡± Harvinughed, ¡°I can see how serious and confident Mister Severin was just


    now. If not, I won¡¯t ask my butler to prepare the treatment fee in advance!¡±


    He continued, ¡°Mister Severin, if my mother could stand and walk again, please do ept this money.


    No amount of money can justify how eager and hopeful for me to see her be able to stand and walk


    again!¡±


    It was never about the money for Severin when he decided toe to treat Jodie. The Znkos were


    really genuine to give him the money. Then, it sprung to him that Diane might think he only had the


    money. he showed to her. After paying for the dowry and also other expenses, it was going to be hard


    to exin to Diane when he hosted an extravagant wedding for her in the future.


    With that in mind, he took the card directly and put it away into his pocket while Harvin and Robin were


    looking at him with shock. ¡°Alright. I will ept it just because I can tell how much you love your


    mother.¡±


    Harvin¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. What he said just now was that he would give the money to


    Severin when his mother was able to walk. How could Severin take the money before his mother could


    even stand?


    Robin¡¯s expression was looking odd too. She remembered how Severin insisted on not epting any


    rewards just moments ago. He even said he had more than enough money to spend so why did he


    ept the money so quickly now?


    Stanley¡¯s expression was epic. He nearly turned into stone seeing Severin putting the bank card into


    his pocket. ¡®What a shameless guy!¡¯ he thought.


    Yet, he had to admit he was impressed with Severin¡¯s wit. He believed Severin did it on purpose by


    saying those things in the first ce and still epted the card in the end. It would put Harvin in a


    difficult position to ask for the bank card back from Severinter because it would look bad for the head


    of the first-tier upper-ss family.


    ¡°Haha, Come. Let¡¯s drink!¡± Harvin smiled embarrassingly.


    Although the amount was not a lot to him, it was not a small amount either. If her mother failed to stand


    upter, he did not think he had the nerve to take it back from Severin.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the pin number for the bank card?¡± Severin asked while raising his ss.


    ¡°It¡¯s six¡¯s sixes. You can change it by yourself in the future!¡± Harvin answered embarrassingly.


    ¡°Harvin, Robin, look! I-I can walk!¡±


    Suddenly, they heard a familiar voice. Jodie was actually walking toward them.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Mother, you-you are walking?¡± Harvin stood up excitingly and his voice was trembling.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Chapter 289


    ¡°Yes! When the maid sent my lunch over, I can feel my legs again. So I tried to move them and they


    moved!¡± Jodie was so excited that her eyes turned red. ¡°So I tried to stand up. After a few steps, I


    finally knew I was walking again! This is so unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°This is fantastic! Grandma! You can walk again! I¡¯m so happy!¡± Robin ran over and gave her grandma


    a hug.


    Harvin loved his mother dearly. Knowing his mother was able to walk again, he walked over to her and


    grabbed her hand. ¡°Mother, this is amazing! After ten years and you¡¯re finally walking again!¡±


    ¡°What? She¡¯s really walking! This is a miracle!¡± Stanley looked at the scene with disbelief. Later he


    turned to look at Severin. By now, he was really very impressed with Severin. It was probably less than


    two hours before Severin started the treatment.


    ¡°Madam Jodie, it¡¯s going to take some time for you to get used to walking because you haven¡¯t been


    using your legs for a long time. You are going to experience some tingling feeling. But you can try to


    walk a little during these two days. Not too much. The tingling feeling will gradually disappear after two


    days.¡±


    ¡°And you can take some medicine that is good at promoting blood cirction and helping mitigate


    swelling for better effect!¡±


    Unlike the others, Severin remained on the chair drinking the wine. He looked calm as if everything was


    under his control.


    ¡°Mister Severin, you-you are really a miracle doctor!¡± Jodie walked over to him with happy tears in her


    eyes.


    After ten years, she did not have any more hopes. Never had she expected Severin could fix her legs


    for her.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Madam Jodie!¡± Severin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter!¡±


    ¡°Mother,e sit down and join us for lunch!¡± Harvin quickly had the servant bring one set of tes


    and cutlery with excitement.


    ¡°Ok!¡± Jodie nodded her head continuously. Ever since she had trouble standing up, she refused to eat


    together with her family. She requested the kitchen to prepare a simple meal for her and had the maid


    bring it over to her. Now that her legs were fixed, she was finally able to put a smile on her face.


    The other family members stayed in the neighboring vis. Once they knew Madam Jodie¡¯s legs were


    cured, they came rushing over with excitement. After lunch, Severin left the vi with Stanley.


    Inevitably, Stanley still had to carry the medical box.


    Robin, Harvin, and the Znkos sent them off. All of them were extremely grateful to Severin. Harvin


    even promised to help out Severin in the future. All Severin needed to do was to call him if he was ever


    in need of help from the Znkos.


    Stanley was huffing and puffing when he finally put the medical box back in the boot. When he was in


    the car, he realized one thing. ¡°Hey! Severin, did you prank me? I don¡¯t see you taking anything out of


    the medical box! I¡¯m so exhausted from carrying the medical box the entire time and you didn¡¯t use


    anything inside!¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    It amused Severin. ¡°I guess he¡¯s not that dumb after all,¡¯ he thought.


    In spite of that, he gave Stanley a reasonable exnation, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about Madam Jodie¡¯s


    condition. That¡¯s why I ask you to bring the medical box when we left the house. I will only know if I


    need


    anything from the medica box when I examined her. Can you really me me for that? It¡¯s just like how


    you can spend nothing when you go out but you must have money with you. Do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Chapter 290


    The exnation was so valid that it left Stanley speechless. He gave it a thought and smiled back at


    Severin. ¡°Hey, Severin¡­I have been following you and carrying the medical box for you all this time. I


    know I didn¡¯t do any meritorious deed but I had done hard work.¡±


    Severin raised his eyebrow. ¡°What are you trying to say? Just say it.¡±


    Stanley continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just get paid a-hundred-and-fifty-million dors of medical fees? Aren¡¯t


    you. going to give me some money?¡±


    Without considering it for a second, Severin rejected him. ¡°What do you think you are thinking of? Like


    you said it¡¯s medical fees. Does that have anything to do with you? Besides, do you think you can get


    to know Miss Robin without me? Weren¡¯t you thinking how courting her? I gave you her number so you


    can at least contact her. You didn¡¯t give me any money to show your gratitude and yet, you have the


    nerve to ask me for money?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Stanley was near the brink of vomiting a mouthful of blood. He said with his gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯m very


    poor now. And you just get paid a-hundred-and-fifty-million dors. Gosh, how many years do I need to


    work to have that amount of money? No! I don¡¯t care. If you aren¡¯t going to give me any money, why


    don¡¯t you buy me some drinks?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we just eat and had wine? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting drunk?¡± Severin said.


    Stanley chuckled. ¡°Hehe. We can go to the bar and have fun tonight. I¡¯m very familiar with the bar and


    can get us to hook up with some girls. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Diane about this.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. I have never been to those ces before!¡± Severin already had a n


    in mind to prank Stanley so he rejected the proposal.


    That did not stop Stanley. He continued to persuade, ¡°Hey, stop pretending. Every man enjoys some


    fun time. Besides, look at your bodyguards. They are all so damn pretty. Do you think I don¡¯t know what


    your are thinking? A-hundred-and-fifty-million dors, that¡¯s a heck lot of money. We should celebrate!¡±


    Only then Severin nodded and said, ¡°Fine. But you can¡¯t tell Diane about this. Or I¡¯m going to be dead!¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep it a secret!¡± Stanley promised. However, he had an evil n in his mind with the


    determination to get some benefits for himself.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Just when Severin started the car engine and drove away, a woman with huge breasts dressed up in a


    sexy bodycon dress tried to cross the street. Halfway through she sprained her leg and fell down right


    in front of Severin¡¯s car.


    ¡°What happened? Did you hit someone?¡± Stanley got a scare and hurried to get down the car.


    Severin did the same and wanted to see what happened.


    ¡°Ouch! My leg hurts!¡± The woman sat on the ground while showing off her long and sexy legs. There


    was a butterfly tattoo on her thigh. It was definitely very seductive.


    Just when Severin wanted to go over to help her, he frowned. He could tell there was nothing wrong


    with the woman¡¯s ankle. Yet, the woman was holding her leg and pretended to be in pain.


    ¡®She¡¯s faking an ident? That was in Severin¡¯s mind.


    It seemed like the woman was pretending to be hurt and she could be an expert in this.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    Chapter 291


    ¡°Hey, Miss, are-are you alright?¡±


    Stanley¡¯s eyeballs nearly popped out when he realized how sexy the woman was. He could not help


    and kept swallowing his saliva. She had applied red lipstick to her lip. Her eyes were alluring and her


    legs were long and sexy. The bodycon dress had done a good job emphasizing how sexy and curvy


    her body was. ¡°What the hell were you thinking? Didn¡¯t you see I was crossing the street?¡± The woman


    raised her head and looked at Severin painfully. Sheined, ¡°What are you waiting for? Come


    help me get up and send me to the hospital!¡±


    Severin was dumbstruck. The normal procedure when someone faked an ident, she would ask for


    money. Why was this woman asking him to send her to the hospital?


    She was not hurt and she was not faking an ident to ask for money. There was only one possibility


    left and Severin thought of it. This woman was an assassin. One that was hired to kill him.


    He was convinced of that when the woman was asking him to help her get up. He could be an easy


    target for the assassin if he went over to help the woman without putting his guard up. Normally


    speaking, the assassin could easily kill the person if the person was not Severin.


    Severin looked at Stanley who was drooling vehemently and said, ¡°Hey, Stanley, what are you waiting


    for? Go help her!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Let me help you!¡± Stanley was thrilled. He extended his hand out to grab the woman¡¯s


    far arm from him with the intention to help her to get up while taking the chance to hug her.


    ¡°No! He was the one driving and he nearly hit me. I want him toe help me!¡± The sexy woman


    refused to get up and remained on the road. She was cringing like a baby.


    Other men would have gone over to help her if they saw it but not Severin. He asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same


    as whoever goes to help you? Let this man helps you. I don¡¯t see any problem with that.¡±


    Severin remained standing by the side and refused to go over to give the woman a chance. Stanley


    continued to hug the woman and enjoyed her body fragrant. As he tried to pull the woman up, he


    deliberately touched the woman¡¯s breast once.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The four-stars assassin gritted her teeth angrily. She looked back and gave Stanley a cold


    re.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry. It was an ident. Come on, let¡¯s get up. We are bringing you to the hospital!¡± Stanley


    exined and continued to help the woman.


    Without a choice, the assassin pretended to get up and let Stanley help her to the car.


    ¡°I want to sit in the back!¡± the woman said as Stanley helped her with her walking.


    Soon, they were in front of Severin. When she was close to him, she suddenly drew out a dagger she


    had prepared on the inner side of her thigh and stabbed it at Severin.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Stanley shouted out loud when the dagger passed by his chest.


    The woman used another hand to push Stanley away and Stanley fell down. The dagger was getting


    closer to Severin¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Haha!¡±

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Chapter 292


    A secondter, the dagger was about an inch away from Severin¡¯s chest and that was it. Severin had


    grabbed her wrist tightly.


    He smiled. ¡°Babe, you¡¯re a spicy one. At least I thought you are going to make a move when you are in


    the car.¡±


    The assassin went by the nickname, ck Rose. She was shocked because based on her speed and


    the surprised attack, her target managed to grab her wrist. She wondered if her motive was exposed


    earlier.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    1.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± She yelled out and applied more force in an attempt to move further. Unfortunately, Severin¡¯s


    hand was strong like a mp that mped tightly on her wrist. It was so strong that she was unable to


    match.


    ¡°Kick!¡±


    Severin raised his knee and struck with his knee until ck Rose flew away. She flew several feet


    away before she fell to the ground. The dagger also dropped to the ground. What followed was a


    mouthful of blood from her mouth.


    ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible. Why are you so strong?¡± ck Rose was also a fighter that had reached the


    grandmaster rank. Her eyes were filled with terror as she looked at Severin.


    1


    Severin approached her slowly. ¡°Yes, your body is really very alluring. You¡¯re good at acting too. But


    too bad, I¡¯m a miracle doctor. I can tell your leg is not sprained with just one look. Otherwise, I would


    believe you are really in pain.¡±


    ck Rose¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. It never urred to her that her target was someone who


    had knowledge of medicine. The employer never mentioned this point to her. She smacked the ground


    and leaped out in the air to stand up. As she gripped her hands tightly into fists, she started to attack


    Severing with her punches.


    Yet, Severin managed to kick ck Rose away with just one kick. She did not even have the chance to


    avoid the kick. It just showed how fast Severin was.


    ¡°Pftt!¡± Once again, ck Rose vomited a mouthful of blood again. This time she felt like her organs


    were dislocated. She sustained a severe injury and did not have the energy to fight back anymore.


    When Severin approached her, she bit her red lips and said, ¡°Can you let me go if I apany you


    and give you a splendid night tonight? What do you think?¡±


    Severin squatted down and smirked. He reached for her neck and choked it. ¡°Do you think I will believe


    an assassin? Hehe. Do you think you can use your beauty to lower my guard? You¡¯ve underestimated


    me!¡±


    After that, he applied slightly more force and killed her. When he returned to the front of the car, he


    discovered Stanley was limping on the ground with sweat over his forehead. His mouth twitched when


    he saw Stanley¡¯s pants. ¡°Mister Stanley, how useless are you? Do you have to wet yourself? So


    embarrassing. Weren¡¯t you very happy when you were hugging her?¡±


    1-I nearly lost my life just now. The dagger passed by me just now!¡± Stanley wiped away his sweat and


    said with fear.


    Severin could not bother to care about Stanley¡¯s feelings and went back into the car. ¡°My car is still new


    and your pants are wet. I¡¯m not going to send you back. Find a way to go back yourself. I¡¯m going now.


    I¡¯ll contact you after I book a table at the bar!¡±


    After that, he drove away.


    Several whileter, Stanley stood up with wobbly legs. He walked to the assassin and looked at her


    sexy body. Hemented, ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful. What a waste.


    Severin drove straight back home. However, the person he saw first when he was at the vi had him


    frowning vehemently.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Chapter 293


    ¡°Sigh. Why is he not back yet? Argh, it¡¯s so annoying!¡± The person sighed andined.


    When she turned around, she saw Severin. Her eyes sparkled. ¡°Ah! Yes! Handsome, you¡¯re back!¡±


    She ran over with hopeful eyes.


    ¡°Miss She, why are you here?¡± Severin smiled embarrassingly because he never expected She to


    find where he stayed so soon.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Ie to look for you and y with you. I mean we¡¯re friends, right? It¡¯s not too over for me toe


    find my friend right?¡± She giggled.


    Severin was at a loss for words. ¡°It¡¯s not over but I¡¯m not a fun person. I¡¯m a very boring guy. So you


    have found the wrong person to y with!¡±


    She¡¯s bodyguard took a step forward and said coldly, ¡°Mister Severin, Miss She came here at nine


    in the morning. Your parent said you have gone out so she has been waiting here for you since then!¡±


    At that moment, Judith came out from the vi when she saw Severin hade back. ¡°Severin, Miss


    She was here since morning. She has bought many presents for me and your dad. Expensive


    presents and she insisted to give them to us!¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°Miss She, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s unnecessary for you to buy such expensive


    presents when youe to visit.¡±


    She did not care. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that what I should do? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea toe to visit for


    the first time with empty hands.¡±


    Judith walked over and said, ¡°Severin, have you treated Miss Robin¡¯s grandmother?¡±


    Severin nodded, ¡°Yes, Mom. She¡¯s fine now. Mister Harvin insisted on paying me 150,000,000 dors


    for the treatment. I told him I don¡¯t want it but he wasn¡¯t happy about it. So I have no choice and


    epted it.¡±


    ¡°W-what? A-hundred-and-fifty-million dors! Judith doubted her ears were fooling with her when she


    heard the amount. After a while, she swallowed her saliva and asked again, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Why


    won¡¯t he pay you a-hundred-and-fifty-million dors for treating a migraine?¡±


    She did not say anything. She frowned and felt the head of the Znkos was such a generous


    person and did not know what sort of things the Znkos was trying to pull. Could the head of the


    Znkos be thinking of hiring Severin to be their bodyguard and worked for them?

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    Chapter 294


    From the looks of it, Severin was a very talented person. The Longhorns were fond of him and now,


    even the Znkos were aiming at him now. She was right. No matter what the others thought, she was


    determined to get her hands on this man!


    Surprisingly, the captain of the bodyguard team, Wace Yoshi could not endure it anymore. He


    sneered.¡± Geez, Mister Severin, you¡¯re such an expert in bluffing. No wonder Miss She had been


    talking about you. A-hundred-and-fifty-million dors just because you treat a migraine? Do you think


    the head of the Znkos is stupid?¡±


    His tone was so bad that everyone could tell he was unhappy with Severin.


    Among the bodyguards who protected She, Wace was the handsome one. And he was also


    She¡¯s personal bodyguard. Since he first worked for the Bards, he had been her personal


    bodyguard and they had a close rtionship. Gradually, he developed a romantic feeling for his


    employer. Most of the time he imagined She would fall in love with him. His life would change


    dramatically if he marry She.


    Yet, he did not anticipate She to develop a feeling for Severin just because he saved her once when


    She refused to have him or the other bodyguards followed her. A fit of jealousy slowly grew in his


    heart. and he felt like Severin had stolen his girl.


    He even suspected that Severin was one of the aplices of the thieves. ying bad cop and good


    cop with the purpose to get close to Severin. He even acted cool and proud with deliberation to entice.


    She and aroused She¡¯s curiosity.


    Since ages ago, there were many rich kids trying to court She but She rejected every one of them.


    It created a new experience for She when Severin did not do the norm and as they predicted She


    was aroused by him.


    Obviously, She could feel Wace was being mean to Severin. Her face darkened and said,


    ¡°Wace, how could you say that about the Znkos? They must think it was worth paying that much


    money. Besides, a-hundred-and-fifty-milliondors is nothing to them.¡±


    Wace felt speechless. ¡°Miss She, I¡¯m not saying the Znkos cannot afford to pay that amount of


    money nor am I dubious about the Znkos¡¯ ability. I just think this guy here is bluffing because it


    seemed unreasonable for the Znko to pay him that much money!¡±


    Right then, Severin only exined, ¡°I also cured Madam Jodie¡¯s legs too. Now she can walk. So that


    money is nothing to them whenpared with Madam Jodie¡¯s legs. They even said I¡¯m wee to


    look. for them for any help when I need it!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± You cured Madam Jodie¡¯s legs?¡± She gasped when she heard that. ¡°Madam Jodie had at


    problem with her legs ten years ago. She had consulted with many hospitals and none of them can


    help. her. You actually really cure her? No wonder, no wonder they paid you that much money. It¡¯s a big


    deal. It¡¯s worth more than the a-hundred-and-fifty-million dors for Znkos if Madam Jodie could


    walk again!


    ¡°Really? My son is so talented! Those hospitals could not do it but you did it!¡± Judith felt proud when


    she heard the news.


    It was really unreasonable for Severin to ept such a big amount of money for treating migraine. Yet,


    it was a totally different story if Severin cured Madam Jodie¡¯s legs after her legs were paralyzed.


    Wace¡¯s mouth twitched vehemently. He did not know Severin was so good at medicine.


    Severin looked at She and reminded her again. ¡°Oh, Miss She, your father is actually very sick. I


    saw


    it during the opening ceremony of the Longhorns. But there were too many people so I didn¡¯t say


    anything about it.¡±


    Before She could say anything, Wace dashed out to Severin and gave him an angry re.


    ¡°B*Illshit! What¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you curse my employer? His body is fine and he showed no


    symptoms of any sickness. If you dare to say that again, I¡¯m going to hit you!¡±


    Severin did not expect Wace to be such an arrogant person to talk so rudely at him. He red back


    at Wace. ¡°You want to hit me? Haha. Do you think you have what it takes to hit me?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Chapter 295


    ¡°Hey, kid! What did you say? How dare you look down on me? I¡¯m the captain of the bodyguard of


    Brookbourn Mansion. I have many men under me. Do you dare to fight me?¡±


    Wace had never liked Severin since the beginning. He took the chance and provoked Severin when


    Severin talked so boldly.


    ¡°Wace! What the hell are you talking about? Mister Severin is my friend. How can you think about


    fighting him when I¡¯m here to y with him? You are so rude!¡±


    Instantly, She was so angry that her face turned red. Wace was never such an unreasonable


    person. It was odd that he dared to be so rude to her friend today..


    Wace fought back, ¡°Miss She, He says I don¡¯t have it takes to hit him! I am the captain of the


    Brookbourn Mansion¡¯s bodyguards. He is looking down at Brookbourn Mansion if he looks down on


    me. I¡¯m challenging him for the sake of Brookbourn Mansion!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Judith frowned. She was shocked to see She¡¯s bodyguard was such a bad-tempered man.


    Using his fist at someone when he was unhappy with that person.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Let me fight you then!¡±


    At that moment, Wendy and Lillie were walking toward them. Lillie swung her fist and stared at Wace


    angrily. ¡°You have to pass me before you fight my employer!¡±


    ¡°Haha. How fierce can you fight? Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid of you little girls?¡± Wace smiled


    contemptuously when he saw Severin¡¯s bodyguards. From his perspective, those girls had no real


    fighting ability when they were wearing such pretty outfits. Maybe they were trying to sleep with Severin


    and tried to gain some benefits from Severin. Obviously, he did not think highly of them.


    ¡°Are you trying to die?¡± Lillie stepped forward angrily as if she was going to hit Wace anytime soon.


    However, Severin extended his hand out to stop Wendy and Lillie. He said to them, ¡°Never mind. Let


    me teach him a lesson for being an arrogant person. If I don¡¯t fight him, he will think I¡¯m not capable to


    fight him when I¡¯m more than capable to fight him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Wendy and Lillie responded submissively and backed up a few steps.


    She knew Wace was a good fighter. Yet, this situation had progressed so fast that the fight was


    necessary. Thus, she said, ¡°Wace, I¡¯ll allow you to fight with Severin but you¡¯re not allowed to hurt


    him!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It infuriated Wace even more to hear that. At that moment, he felt like She did not care about him


    and only cared about Severin. His face became sullen, ¡°Miss She, it¡¯s impossible to control my


    strength when I¡¯m in a fight.¡±


    What surprised him the most was Severin also agreed with him. ¡°That¡¯s right. We cannot control our


    strength during a fight. I hope you won¡¯t me me for hurting too severely that you need to rest for half


    a month!¡±


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Wace red at Severin and said, ¡°Try it then! Let¡¯s see if you are capable to do


    that.. No one except the guardians in the Bards is my match!¡±


    Undeniably, Wace did have the ability to say that. Being a level seven grandmaster, not many people


    in Brookbourn couldpete with him.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Severin smiled coldly. He gripped his fist and took the first punch.


    ¡°Hmph! You actually dare to attack me first?¡± Wace sneered coldly. He too, gripped his fist and did


    not


    have the n to hold back. His punch aimed directly at Severin.


    ¡°Boom!¡± The two punches collided and created a rather deep sound.


    The force from the collision had sted Wace a few steps back.


    ¡°No, no! It¡¯s impossible!¡±

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Chapter 296


    There was disbelief in Wace¡¯s eyes and he could not even begin to fathom that Severin was stronger


    than him.


    He nced at She and grew even more jealous when he saw how relieved she was. He clenched his


    fists at once and then charged right at Severin again. Both his fists were facing front as he turned his


    body and attacked Severin at the same time. ¡°Rock Crushing Fist!¡±


    ¡°Is he using martial arts? I¡¯m guessing he doesn¡¯t intend to show me any mercy!¡± Severin could tell


    from Wace¡¯s posture that thetter was attacking him without holding back. He then executed a body


    flicker at a speed that was more than twice as fast as before, enabling him to easily dodge Wace¡¯s


    attack.


    ¡°What just happened?!¡± Thinking that Severin would not be able to dodge in time, Wace was initially


    happy when saw that his attack was about tond on Severin. To his surprise, however, his attack


    failed tond on Severin!


    ¡®How could it be possible to dodge at that speed?¡¯ Wace wondered. ¡®The only exnation is that this


    guy had already reached the level of a level nine grandmaster!¡¯


    Those who had reached such a level were on par with the Bards¡¯ guardians, and the few of them


    would rarely show their moves unless the problem at hand was rted to the life and death of one of


    the Bards.


    As Wace was still reeling from the shock, Severin punched him directly in the chest. Wace could


    clearly hear the sound of his ribs breaking, and the next second, he saw blood gushing out as he flew


    several meters back. Hended on the ground, convulsed non-stop, and failed to even stand up.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Wace wailed in pain and held his chest.


    ¡°Captain!¡± The other four bodyguards immediately surrounded him with horrified.


    expressions, for they never expected someone like Wace would be so vulnerable in front of Severin.


    ¡°Are you alright, Wace?¡± She could not help but run over to ask when she saw Wace¡¯s miserable


    appearance.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± Wace was in so much agony that cold beads of sweat formed on his forehead.


    Severin said, ¡°You should bring him to the hospital. By my estimation, he¡¯ll have to be bedridden for at


    least half a month!


    ¡°Yes, the four of you should send him to the hospital right now!¡± She said immediately.


    One of the bodyguards said, ¡°But, Miss She, what about you? What will you do if we leave your side


    and send him to the hospital? Let me stay and protect you! I¡¯m worried you won¡¯t be safe on your way


    back!¡± After all, the unfortunate incident urred when She went out without her bodyguards the


    other day, prompting Zachariah to instruct the bodyguards to follow She whenever she went out.


    She was stunned for a moment, but that was soon reced by a burst of joy as she said earnestly,


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. You can bring him to the hospital, and I¡¯ll just have Severin bring me home


    later. He¡¯s powerful enough to protect me without a problem!¡±


    Severin instantly regretted beating Wace up because She used Wace¡¯s hospitalization as an


    opportunity to spend more time with Severin.


    ¡°Yes, yes, please send him to the hospital! Severin will send Miss She hometer!¡± Judith said


    immediately.


    She stole a nce at Severin¡¯s handsome face and immediately felt a little shy.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Chapter 297


    As soon as Wace heard that, he got so angry that he nearly fainted. ¡®Why did I even provoke him for


    no reason? Things are even worse now! Not only am I injured, I even gave Miss She and Severin a


    chance to be alone! And if I can¡¯t see Miss She for half a month, I can¡¯t imagine what Severin would


    do to try and curry favor with her again.¡±


    Four men carried him into the car, which soon drove off.


    ¡°Hehe, he overestimated himself!¡± Lillie could not help but chuckle as she watched the car drive away.


    ¡°Then again, he should be honored to receive his injuries from our master. Many people don¡¯t even get


    the chance to fight him!¡±


    Wendy agreed. ¡°Yeah! That bodyguard is really ignorant! He thinks he¡¯s strong!¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She had a slightly odd expression as she looked at the two beautiful bodyguards. Sure enough, the


    man she liked was so charming that even the bodyguards had be his fans. After all, why else


    would they say something so positive about Severin?


    She then looked at Severin and said embarrassingly, ¡°By the way, savior, you said earlier that my


    father has a serious illness. Is that true? My father seems to be quite healthy to me though. He doesn¡¯t


    look sick at all!¡±


    That was when Severin replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t he say the other day that he feels a little weak due to his


    age


    and isn¡¯t as energetic as the younger generation? It¡¯s not just a feeling, and he¡¯s not being modest


    either. He is genuinely sick, but he just doesn¡¯t know it!¡±


    After thinking about it for a moment, She took Severin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You need to help my father


    heal his illness, savior. It sounds serious when you put it that way. Will you be freeter? Is it okay if


    youe by my ce and treat my fatherter?¡±


    Severin felt a little awkward when she held his hand, so he immediately pushed her hand. away and


    said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing serious will happen to your father. There are some things I have to handle


    tonight, so I think I should treat him on another day. I promise to visit your house and make him better


    again. Is that alright with you?¡±


    ¡°That sounds great!¡± She breathed a sigh of relief when she heard what Severin said.


    ¡°Ahem, savior, the scenery in the vi area here is pretty good, so why don¡¯t you take me for a walk


    outside? We can chat while we walk.¡± She stole another nce at Severin and asked tentatively.


    Severin frowned, because although She was pretty, she was still a very young girl. Besides, Diane


    treated him very well, and he did not want anything to develop between himseit and She. However,


    she was still the daughter of Brookbourn Mansion¡¯s leader, and it would seem a little disrespectful of


    him to refuse such a simple request for a walk, especially since she had taken the initiative to ask him.


    Moreover, the Shanahans were still counting on him to build a good rtionship with Brookbourn


    Mansion.


    Having taken all that into consideration, Severin eventually nodded. ¡°Sure. I heard that the scenery


    around here is wonderful, but I¡¯ve only ever been in my own vi without exploring the rest of the ce.


    We can go for a short walk if you like.¡±


    She could not help her joy when Severin agreed. The two of


    them then walked out of the vi and began their stroll along the nearby path.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Chapter 298


    Aside from a fewnes for cars toe and out, there were also some walking paths that had a lot of


    flowers and nts nted all around. The tranquility of the ce made it perfect for those who wished


    to take a stroll and feel at peace with nature. Walking on the path gave Severin a sense of calmness


    and a rare moment of rxation.


    She, on the other hand, felt ted and her emotions were like that of someone who had. fallen in


    love for the first time. After all, she had never been in a rtionship before, and she felt a little nervous


    when walking beside the handsome Severin.


    ¡°Ahem, umm¡­do you mind sharing with me what happened to you in the past, and how you managed


    to meet your wife?¡± She broke the silence after deciding to ask him.


    Severin beamed with a sweet smile at the corner of his lips when he spoke about Diane, and he could


    not help but say, ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s thanks to these two despicable people named Easton and Lucy that I got to


    meet Diane. If it weren¡¯t for them, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d have the chance to meet. such a good wife!¡± He told


    She the truth as he slowly recalled the events of the year past.


    After She heard about Lucy and Easton, she gritted her teeth angrily and said, ¡°They¡¯re the worst!


    Now I understand why you went to Lucy¡¯s wedding to cause trouble! She¡¯s horrible and inhumane! I¡¯d


    kill her right now if I were you! She truly is the worst person on earth! You¡¯re really lucky to have met a


    good woman like Diane despite all that happened!¡±


    She only had admiration for Diane at that moment. ¡°I genuinely admire her. She has gone through so


    much pressure, suffered so many wrongs, and endured everything alone for so many years. If I were in


    her shoes, I think I would¡¯ve copsed a long time ago.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Severin smiled. ¡°She is an amazing woman, and I will make it up to her for all the suffering she¡¯s been


    through. I love her very much, and I want to give her a huge wedding that she¡¯ll never forget!¡±


    ¡°Diane and Lucy are just so different from each other, and hearing what you said about Lucy and


    Easton makes me so infuriated! I feel like hiring someone to kill them both! It¡¯ll be hard. for me not to


    feel angry unless they¡¯re dead!¡±


    When Severin saw She¡¯s willingness to right the injustice done unto him, he merely smiled. and said,


    ¡°Hehe, that won¡¯t be necessary. Killing them isn¡¯t difficult at all, but death is much. too light a


    punishment for them. After all, they made my parents live in fear for years, so I want them to sink into


    the depths of despair!¡± Severin pondered over She¡¯s earlier remark and said, ¡°An idea just came to


    me, Miss She. If you do want to help me, you can find a way to help me put pressure on the Loughs.


    It¡¯ll be even better if their businesses go bankrupt!¡±


    Severin initially wanted Draco Hall to suppress the Loughs, but when Severin asked Larry for


    assistance, he was told that Draco Hall¡¯s businesses leaned more toward bars, massage parlors, some


    bathhouses, and simr industries, all of which had nothing to do with the Loughs¡¯s businesses.


    Although Severin had already punished Easton and Lucy, those punishments were only the tip of the


    iceberg.


    She immediately agreed to his request. ¡°It¡¯ll be a piece of cake, so don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll just have to tell my


    parents. The reason why the Loughs have done well in the past few years is mainly because of their


    cooperation with the Horsfields. It¡¯s a key factor in helping their family gain a


    firm foothold! Meanwhile, the Horsfields rely heavily on the Znkos too!¡±


    Severin smiled slightly and nodded when he heard that. ¡°I¡¯d have to trouble the head of your family to


    do me a favor and suppress the cooperation between the Horsfields and the Loughs then. If the


    Horsfields are facing issues, then the Loughs gravy train would be cut too!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! The Loughs ought to be poor and go bankrupt!¡± She had already started to fantasize about


    what would happen to Easton if he became poor, and what sort of expression the gold- digger Lucy


    would have.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Chapter 299


    Severin and She chatted away happily as they walked, and in a vi not too far from where they


    were, Jada-who was drinking tea on the balcony on the second floor-was stunned to see the two of


    them.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible, right? Isn¡¯t that She Bard? Why is She and Severin¡­¡± Jada was


    dumbstruck to see the two of them taking such an enjoyable stroll together. After all, She¡¯s


    connection to Brookbourn Mansion made her status much higher than that of Robin.


    It came as aplete surprise to her that Severin was walking and chatting with She. A sudden


    thought came to mind and she immediately put down her teacup so she could take out her phone, and


    zoomed in on them using the camera to secretly snap some photos of them. ¡°Why would that damn


    Severin have such a good rtionship with She? He¡¯s probably her boytoy!¡± Jada gritted her teeth


    angrily after thinking of what Severin had done to her and her father.


    She then thought to herself and mumbled, ¡°I wonder if this photo will be useful somehow!¡±


    After giving some thought to the possible options, she finally shook her head. ¡°Probably not. She and


    Severin are just taking a walk anyway, and it¡¯s not like they¡¯re doing anything out of the ordinary. Diane


    probably wouldn¡¯t be jealous anyway, since the Shanahans might even be happy to see Severin


    developing an even closer rtionship with She! After all, the Shanahans wanted to associate


    themselves with the Bards since long ago!¡±


    Jada¡¯s cell phone then started ringing all of a sudden. She answered the phone and heard Edward¡¯s


    voice at the other end. He told her to meet him at a cafe as soon as she could.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Although she did not know what was up, Edward¡¯s tone seemed to suggest that there was some bad


    news. Before long, she arrived at the cafe Edward mentioned.


    As soon as she sat down and ordered a cup of coffee, Easton and Lucy arrived too.


    ¡°Is something the matter, Edward?¡± Easton asked the instant he sat down.


    Edward looked at the three of them, and said, ¡°I have some bad news. The four stars assassin we


    hired was killed just an hour ago, and she died by the side of the road.¡±


    ¡°S-s-she died too?¡± Easton¡¯s face darkened when he heard that. ¡°We spent three million to hire her,


    and she died just like that?¡±


    Although he and Jada paid half each, he was still distressed to have lost the money like that. After all,


    his family¡¯s wealth was just on the level of rich businessmen, and he could notpare with such


    upper-ss families as Jada and Edward.


    ¡°It¡¯s so annoying that even four stars assassins aren¡¯t up to the task!¡± Jada also had a gloomy


    expression and fell silent after making that remark.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Chapter 300


    Edward smiled bitterly, and said, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ve thought over the situation and decided that we


    should continue to spend more money to hire assassins. We¡¯ve


    underestimated Severin¡¯s strength, so our only choice is to hire stronger, better assassins! If even a


    four stars assassin is unreliable, we should hire a six stars assassin!¡±


    The corners of Easton¡¯s mouth twitched slightly and he asked, ¡°Six stars? What if they¡¯re still


    unreliable? And besides, there¡¯s no discount now that their anniversary is over. How much will a six


    stars assassin even cost?¡±


    Edward frowned. A six stars assassin cost four and a half million, but since he previously told them that


    the price of four stars assassin was six million before discount, he could not quote them a price that


    was lower than that. However, he could not give too high a price either, because he was afraid that the


    two of them might be startled by the amount and decide to give up on the n.


    After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Seven and a half million. It¡¯s not that expensive whenpare it


    with a four stars assassin!¡±


    you


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Seven and a half million? But they don¡¯t have any promotions now, and I won¡¯t be able to afford it even


    if Jada and I pay half each! This is too expensive, Edward, I think it¡¯s better for us to scrap this n.


    Spending so much for the sake of someone like Severin isn¡¯t worth it at all, and besides, my family¡¯s


    cash flow is already a little tight!¡±


    Although Easton wanted Severin dead, he had to draw the line at paying more than a million dors.


    When Jada recalled how she had been pped, forced to kneel and apologize, watched her father


    being punched, and lost the quota for the Liberty City project, she could not even begin to contain her


    anger.


    She immediately tried persuading Easton. ¡°Think about your finger, and how Severin humiliated you at


    your wedding! Are you just going to suck it all up and ept it?¡±


    ¡°But our family isn¡¯t that rich!¡± Easton sighed and felt a little helpless.


    At that moment, Edward interrupted them and said, ¡°How about this, then? I had underestimated


    Severin¡¯s strength and made a mistake in my judgment, and I¡¯m partly responsible for causing you both


    to waste so much money!¡± He then paused dramatically for a moment before saying, ¡°How about I pay


    four and a half million while the two of you can pay a nominal sum of one and a half million each?¡±


    When Easton heard that Edward offered to pay so much, he was immediately overjoyed and felt that


    he had been given a good deal. He asked Edward to confirm, ¡°Are you sure? Will you really be willing


    to pay four and a half million?¡±


    Edward held Easton¡¯s hand and said solemnly, ¡°You and I are friends. There¡¯s no need for you to be so


    polite. I feel sad when I see your hand, and besides, wouldn¡¯t we all be happy if Severin died?¡±


    Easton nodded with a smile, but sneered in his heart. Had he not known about what Edward forced


    Lucy to do, he would have almost believed the man¡¯s words. Then again, it was not like he could turn


    against Edward even if Edward had secretly slept with his wife. The Loughs¡¯ present-day achievements


    had been dependent on the Horsfields, and the former would need thetter to take care of them in the


    future. As a result, Easton-who knew that he had been


    cucked-could only smile at Edward and curse the man in his heart.


    ¡°By the way, Severin will have to be killed as soon as possible, or else the Horsfields may no longer be


    able to suppress him in the future!¡± Jada remembered what she saw earlier and could not help but


    smile coldly.


    ¡°What do you mean? Severin might have a good rtionship with the Longhorns, but that doesn¡¯t


    mean that he¡¯s stronger than the Horsfields. Hehe, he¡¯s a one-man show, and even though he¡¯s been


    epted by the Shanahans now, they wouldn¡¯t go so far as to make enemies out of us, right?¡±


    Edward smiled coldly with a hint of disdain in his eyes. In his opinion, Severin had gotten very lucky to


    have gained such huge advantagestely. Furthermore, Severin would have died several times over if


    his fighting ability was not as strong as it was.


    Jada took out her phone, opened her gallery, and clicked on the photo before putting her phone on the


    table. ¡°This is a photo I took before I came here. It happened just twenty minutes ago! This girl seems


    to like Severin very much, and if Severin marries her¡­well¡­all three of us will be toast!¡± After a brief


    pause, Jada then continued, ¡°He¡¯ll have an easy time. killing us when that happens!¡±

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Chapter 301


    ¡°Is that so? Who is this girl anyway?¡± Edward did not quite believe Jada¡¯s words, so he smiled faintly


    and looked over. As soon as he saw who was in the picture, he gasped and said, ¡°My God! Isn¡¯t that


    She Bard? Why is She walking with Severin?¡±


    The corners of Easton¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. ¡°He¡­he¡¯s a boytoy? I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d actually get


    together with She!¡±


    Lucy saw the surprised looks of both men and could not help but wonder out loud, ¡°Who is She? Is


    she rich? Richer than Edward?¡±


    Easton immediately replied, ¡°She¡¯s not just rich. Her family is richer than the Znkos and the


    Longhorns. She¡¯s the only daughter of Brookbourn Mansion leader, and those who marry her would


    almost certainly shoot to the top!¡±


    Edward nodded too. ¡°The biggest force in Brookbourn is Brookbourn Mansion. You might think that


    they¡¯re sitting in their ivory tower inplete detachment from the world, but some of the upper-ss


    families are required to pay them a certain sum of money every year. Moreover, as far as Brookbourn


    Mansion is concerned, there are many strong individuals there who could be regarded as true


    sovereigns!¡±


    ¡°Why would that damn Severin be taking a stroll with someone like that?¡± Lucy gritted her teeth angrily


    after knowing what was the situation.


    The reason she chose Easton and abandoned Severin was because she wanted to live a rich life, and


    she believed that Severin was too poor to give her that. The only way she would feel vindicated with


    her decision was if Severin was poor and had a worse life than hers. Therefore, it was only natural that


    she could not stand to see Severin enjoying a better life than her, especially when Severin was richer


    and better than Easton.


    Easton then said, ¡°Hmph, I think it¡¯s in his nature to live off other people. She must have gone mad to


    choose Severin when there are plenty of rich young men from upper-ss families that she could


    choose from.¡±


    Lucy thought about what they said but still found it all hard to believe. ¡°Are we overthinking? Aren¡¯t they


    just taking a walk?¡±


    Easton sneered and said, ¡°Just a walk? You¡¯re too naive. She¡¯s known to be a very proud person,


    and many of the rich and handsome upper-ss young men were rejected by her when they asked her


    out for a meal. Why do you think such a pompous youngdy like her would go for a walk with Severin?


    It¡¯s a sign that she has a good impression of Severin!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Edward nodded in agreement. ¡°She is a rather arrogant person with high standards.


    Didn¡¯t you notice that the two of them aren¡¯t apanied by bodyguards? They¡¯re having a walk and


    chatting with each other. If their rtionship has already progressed that far, you can bet that She


    now regards Severin as a friend. There¡¯s even a possibility that it would progress into a romantic


    rtionship!¡± As he said that, he clenched his fists and had a resentful look as he said, ¡°Severin must


    be killed as soon as possible. If this drags on and he marries She, we won¡¯t even get the chance to


    target him anymore, and he¡¯ll be the one who will make our life miserable by targeting us.¡±


    Lucy nodded. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s hire a six stars assassin. What¡¯s the highest rank among the


    assassins?¡±


    ¡°For this organization,¡± Edward began. ¡°The assassins are divided into one star to nine stars. The


    strongest one is nine stars. It¡¯s rumored the nine-stars have already surpassed the attainment level of a


    grandmaster, but it goes without saying that they cost a lot too. I think hiring a six-stars is good


    enough.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Easton sighed. ¡°ck Rose, the one we hired earlier, is very strong, and she looks hot too. It should¡¯ve


    been easy for her to seduce Severin, but in the end, her ruse was seen through and we wasted all our


    money!¡±

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Chapter 302


    Jada frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering who it was that hired the trio on the day of the Liberty City


    launching. It would¡¯ve cost a lot of money to hire three people at once, so could it have been Rufus?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°It could be, but we can¡¯t even consider relying on other people. We¡¯ll be in big trouble if Severin wins


    She¡¯s heart anytime soon. After all, his beef is with us, and none of us will be able to escape his


    wrath once he secures power!¡± Edward pointed out.


    ***


    At that moment, Severin had finished his walk with She and they finally returned to his vi. Once


    they were back, Severin looked at the time and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll be busy tonight, Miss She, but I can


    drive you home. Regarding your father¡¯s illness, you can rest assured that I¡¯ll check him soon, but


    based on my preliminary judgment, it¡¯s likely that he has been poisoned!¡±


    ¡°Poisoned? That¡¯s not funny at all! How did he get poisoned? He¡¯s always been in good health, but he¡¯s


    recently been a little weak, especially his limbs, but there aren¡¯t any other symptoms. If a person is


    poisoned, shouldn¡¯t they die or at least suffer some serious effects?¡± She gasped. She then


    remembered something and said, ¡°By the way, my dad went for a physical examination a few days ago,


    and there was nothing wrong with him. Could you have been mistaken?¡±


    Severin shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t done a careful examination yet, but I¡¯m about seventy to eighty


    percent sure of it. I¡¯ll go over and check his condition once I have some free time in theing days,


    but not to worry, I can definitely cure it!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Since you¡¯re busy tonight, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could drive me back!¡± She nodded. She had


    already asked the bodyguards to drive the car away in the hopes that Severin would drive her home.


    While Severin was at the wheel, She stole a few nces at him from the front passenger seat.


    When she was already about to arrive home, She pursed her red lips and said shyly, ¡°Severin.


    ¡­.why do you get more and more handsome the more I look at you? My attraction toward you. grows


    even more whenever Iy eyes on you. This is how it feels to fall in love, right? Is this what it means


    when they say beauty is in the eyes of the beholder?¡±


    Severin did not expect that She would say such a thing, and he immediately smiled awkwardly and


    exined, ¡°I don¡¯t think so? Love is when your heart beats wildly whenever you see the person. Love is


    when you can¡¯t eat or sleep well if you didn¡¯t meet the other person. That¡¯s the feeling of being in love.


    You¡¯d also have to know and understand each other for a long time before you can be certain that you


    love each other.¡± Having said that, Severin. immediately added, ¡°For example, those who have known


    each other a short time won¡¯t feel that way!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t believe your nonsense!¡± She snorted coldly, folded her hands over her chest, and said


    again. ¡°Then tell me: am I pretty?¡±


    Severin was speechless and could only say, ¡°Well, you are!¡±


    ¡°Since you think I¡¯m pretty, you can like me too! I like you too, and I think we should get to


    know each other more and see where things take us, don¡¯t you agree?¡± As soon as She heard


    Severin tell her that she was good-looking, she immediately turned her head and looked at Severin with


    a smile.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Chapter 303


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re just an immature little girl in my eyes!¡± Severin chuckled and did not want to entertain her


    question. He parked the car outside her vi and said to her, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, Miss She!¡±


    She looked down at her bust and frowned slightly. ¡°Is this still immature for you? What¡¯s your


    definition of mature, then?¡±


    Severin looked speechlessly at her. She, being the immature girl that she was, had an adorably


    bubbly character. However, certain parts of her body seemed rather mature, and were further


    emphasized by the tight seatbelt around her waist.


    His speechless expression amused She greatly. She loosened her seat belt, but rather than getting


    off, she said to him, ¡°You¡¯re handsome and capable, so why are you such a coward?¡± ¡°Me? A coward?¡±


    Severin frowned. ¡®When was I ever a coward?


    She smiled slyly. ¡°Yeah, you! I know many rich and capable people who have more than one wife,


    and the only reason you¡¯re afraid of marrying a girl who is cute, good-looking, and has a good figure is


    because you¡¯re a coward!¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a question of courage. I¡¯m content with treating Diane well!¡± Severin smiled wryly. He had to


    admit that She, despite her young age, was bold enough to speak her mind when it came to those


    whom she liked or loathed. Any other girl would never be so brave as to make such a direct remark!


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re just trying to be responsible, and that you want to make it up for all the suffering she


    went through after giving birth to your daughter. I think she¡¯s a good woman too, so I¡¯m not going to


    snatch you away from her!¡± She pouted, then smiled again. ¡°She¡¯ll always be the main wife, and I¡¯ll


    be the second. I¡¯ll even treat her as my big sister in the future! That should do it, right? You don¡¯t need


    to worry about me trying to hatch any sort of scheme against her. I¡¯m not that kind of person, so you


    can rest assured.¡±


    Severin did not know what to say. He was well aware that it took a lot of courage for a girl to say such


    things, especially when it came to upper-ss girls like She. After thinking about what she said, he


    persuaded her, ¡°You¡¯re a daughter of nobility, Miss She. Are you sure you¡¯re willing to be a second


    wife? Why are you even considering that?! You¡¯re an only daughter, and I¡¯m sure your father would


    want you to find a rich, powerful, and handsome man! He most certainly will not let you be


    someone else¡¯s second wife. Besides, our age gap is huge, and it¡¯ll be inappropriate!¡±


    ¡°Pffft!¡± She snorted coldly. ¡°Well that¡¯s exactly what my dad thinks, but I don¡¯t share the same views


    as him. I¡¯ll decide who I want to be with, and I don¡¯t care about the social status of the person I like. I¡¯d


    still like them if they were poor, and I¡¯ll never be persuaded to like someone that I don¡¯t. That¡¯s just how


    I am!¡± She then paused and continued. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not going to sacrifice my love life just to


    strengthen the Bards¡¯ status by marrying someone who¡¯s simr in terms of social hierarchy.¡±


    Severin smiled wryly. ¡°Who knows, may you¡¯ll get the best of both worlds and meet someone whom


    you like and who has a high social status too!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± She shook her head at once. She then looked at Severin. ¡°I say that because the


    person I like is in front of me!¡±


    That was the first time Severin had met such a difficult person in his life. Even his best efforts to


    persuade her had been rendered useless. Facing a thousand-strong troop of soldiers was barely


    enough to make Severin break a sweat, and yet a beautiful woman like She had already made him


    helpless.


    ¡°Ahem, Miss She. It¡¯s about time for you to get down. I think being friends with you is good enough!¡±


    Severin cleared his throat and said with a serious expression.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Chapter 304


    ¡°I know that you have a sense of responsibility toward Diane, but you need to have a sense of


    responsibility toward me too!¡± She immediately turned around and said to Severin.


    ¡°Why should I have a sense of responsibility toward you?¡± Severin smiled wryly and turned around to


    question her.


    ||


    She then tilted her head, stretched forward suddenly, and gave Severin a peck on the lips. There!


    That¡¯s why you should be responsible toward me! I gave you my first kiss, so shouldn¡¯t you be


    responsible to me?¡± She then turned her head away in an instant. Her face and ears were red, while


    her heart was beating non-stop. Severin was stubborn, and he was not a pervert either, so the only way


    for her to have a glimmer of hope is if she took the initiative to


    kiss him.


    Severin was stunned, for he never expected She would be so bold as to give him a kiss. It all


    happened so suddenly too! More importantly, it was her first kiss, a moment that was important for any


    girl! He truly had no words for how bold she was!


    ¡°Why you little¡­how would I know if you¡¯re just lying to me about the first kiss?¡± Severin turned away


    from her and asked solemnly, and his face was blushing uncontrobly too. She clearly did not y


    by the rules.


    ¡°I swear it¡¯s my first kiss. I¡¯ve never had a boyfriend before, and I¡¯ve never even held hands. with a boy,


    so if this isn¡¯t my first kiss, I don¡¯t know what is! Whatever it is, you kissed me back anyway, so you


    have to be responsible! Okay, bye, my love! I need to get off right now, because I¡¯m so nervous that my


    heart is about to pop out of my chest!¡±


    She licked her lips, hopped off the car, and looked at Severin with a blush. ¡°Don¡¯t forget toe and


    check on my dad, love!¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The corners of Severin¡¯s mouth twitched a few times as he said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t kiss you! You¡¯re the one


    who kissed me, okay?¡±


    She smiled slyly. ¡°It takes two to tango. Didn¡¯t you kiss me too when I kissed you? Well, it doesn¡¯t


    matter. The point is, I gave you my first kiss. You need to be responsible, so don¡¯t try and y any


    tricks on me!¡±


    As shepleted her sentence, she turned around, covered her face, and ran towards the gate of the


    vi. ¡°Ah, I feel so shy!¡±


    Severin had aplicated expression as he watched the young and adorable She running away so


    bashfully. He had to admit that someone as young, cute, and mischievous as She would be the


    dream lover of many men, and she easily made one feel like she was one¡¯s first love.


    However, Severin shook his head when he thought of Diane and pretended as if nothing happened. He


    checked the time, and then drove away.


    After arriving at the entrance of a bar, Severin called Stanley and told him the location. Stanley used to


    push Diane around and mock her a lot, so Severin was determined to give him a hard time.


    Sometimeter, Stanley drove over with five people, three of them were young and beautiful women,


    while the other two were men. They seemed likeckeys whom Stanley used to hang

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Chapter 305


    Severin sneered to himself when he saw Stanley arriving with three women and two men. That Stanley


    neglected to ask whether or not Severin would agree to it made it abundantly clear that he was trying to


    bleed Severin¡¯s wallet dry, since he already knew that Severin was treating him that day. Moreover,


    Stanley must have nned to use Severin¡¯s money to bolster his reputation, so the rest of the people


    would remember it as being a treat from Stanley.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    However, Severin did not think it mattered much since it was never his original intention to treat Stanley


    to a drink.


    ¡°Yo, Severin! You came early!¡± Stanley immediately walked over and pretended to be friendly with


    Severin when he saw thetter standing there. He knew that Severin had ced something heavy into


    the medical box earlier that day to get back at him, and although he did not know what Severin could


    have ced in it to make it so heavy, Severin told him to carry the medical box without ever using it at


    all. As a result, he figured that Severin must¡¯ve intentionally done that to get revenge on him.


    None of that was important though. Since Severin had earned a lot of money, Stanley was adamant on


    extorting him that night.


    ¡°I just arrived too, so I guess we all came at just the right time!¡± Severin smiled. ¡°Who are these people,


    by the way?¡±


    ¡°These two men are the sons of rich businessmen, and these three beauties, well¡­hehe, we have fun


    with them all the time, if you know what I mean! This here is Alrick, and the other guy is Neil. The one


    with the plump a*s is Tina, this one with the huge t*ts is Coco, and the one with the smoking hot figure


    is Buttercup.¡± Stanley chuckled.


    He then introduced Severin to them and said, ¡°By the way, this is Severin, the guy I mentioned to you.


    He¡¯s the husband of Miss Diane and a doctor who works miracles!¡±


    ¡°Ugh! You¡¯re such a meanie! What do you mean by ¡®big t*ts¡¯, huh?¡± The woman named Coco said


    coquettishly to Stanley. He then took a step forward and said to Severin, ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re Doctor Severin!


    What a young and handsome man you are.¡±


    Tina swung her hips from side to side as she walked over and held Severin¡¯s wrist. ¡°Doctor, I¡¯ve been


    feeling a little tight in my chest recently. Could you check it out for me when you¡¯re freeter tonight?¡±


    ¡°Doctor, my a*s hurts, and I need a consultation too!¡± Coco said with a devilishly charming expression.


    She even bit her red lips on purpose to emphasize her true intentions.


    Severin had a faint smile. ¡°Is that so? None of you look sick though!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Doctor! We mean it when we say we¡¯re sick! We¡¯ll book a VIP room tonight so you can give a


    consultation. I want to know what¡¯s wrong with my chest!¡± Tina said flirtatiously.


    ¡°Yeah, Doctor. Could you check my a*s and see what¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Coco added.


    Apparently, the three women had heard from Stanley that Severin made an easy a hundred. million that


    morning, and they all wanted to hook up with him so that they could also make some money and have


    a good time with him!


    ¡°I, I have a toothache, Doctor Severin. Could you pretty please check it out for me too?¡± The


    third woman, whose name was Buttercup, immediately stepped forward and asked coquettishly for fear


    that she would lose out too.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Chapter 306


    However, if Severin could remain calm and resist temptation in the face of a bold little beauty like


    She, it stood to reason that he would never be tempted by those brazen women. He smiled slightly


    and said, ¡°Oh, really? Why do I feel that you girls are sick in the head? And it¡¯s a serious mental illness


    too!¡±


    The three women were stunned. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Momentster, Coco pulled Severin¡¯s wrist again and said, ¡°Oh, Doctor Severin, you¡¯re so amazing! I


    guess there is something wrong with my mind, and it seems to be pretty bad too! My mind is now filled


    with thoughts of you!¡±


    Severin nearly fainted! Those women were master seducers, and he was appalled that they could


    respond in such a way when he had clearly called them mentally ill.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! What¡¯s up with you girls? You were fine before? Now you¡¯re aching everywhere! Can


    you still drink tonight?¡± Stanley asked with a smile. He then patted Coco¡¯s buttocks and said, ¡°Oh,


    Coco, you have an ache on your a*s, right? How about I rub it for youter tonight? I happen to know


    some medical skills too, hehe! I bet a bit of a massage from me will make it all better again!¡± He


    finished his sentence with a lewd smile.


    To his surprise, Coco patted his hand and said coquettishly, ¡°Oh please. How can your medical skills


    compare with Doctor Severin¡¯s? He¡¯s a miracle doctor who earned a hundred and fifty million with just


    one treatment! If it¡¯s his hands that rub my a*s, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be cured right away, isn¡¯t that right, Doctor?¡±


    Those women had the gift of glib, and Severin could feel goosebumps forming all over his body.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop standing around out here! Go ahead and book that VIP room!¡± Severin smiled and


    said to several people.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Go on in, everyone! It¡¯s Severin¡¯s treat tonight! He has plenty of money after earning a


    hundred and fifty million today, so just go ahead and order whatever alcohol that you won¡¯t normally


    dare to order. I think the Ace of Spades brand is one of them, right? Don¡¯t be shy, now! Order whatever


    you want!¡± Stanley said with a smile.


    ¡°Thanks for your kindness, Doctor Severin. You really are amazing! We started admiring you as soon


    as were told about you, and I¡¯d like to learn some medical skills from you too if I have the chance!¡±


    Buttercup, who looked incredibly sexy in a short skirt and ck socks, said coyly.


    Stanley frequently went out to enjoy himself, and the woman he invited to have fun with him generally


    had a decent appearance and figure.


    Two more beautiful women greeted him as he walked in.


    ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t Mister Stanley? What kind of room are you nning to book tonight? It¡¯s been a while


    since you came here and had a good time!¡± One of the beautiful women had a bright look on her face


    as she came up to wee Stanley.


    Severin¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. He had chosen a more upscale bar at random without expecting


    that the staff there would know Stanley. It seemed likely that Stanley had misappropriated the


    company¡¯s funds to enjoy himself there.


    Without waiting for Severin to speak, Stanley waved his hand and said, ¡°Which room you ask? The


    most luxurious one of course! I want the Royal Pavilion Room!¡±


    The beautiful woman¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°Sure thing! I¡¯ll bring you there right away!


    Come with me, it¡¯s upstairs!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Severin¡¯s face darkened. Stanley was hell-bent on bleeding his wallet dry! Judging from the reaction of


    the beautiful woman, he could already guess that the Royal Pavilion Room would note cheap.


    Severin


    put


    his mouth close to Coco¡¯s ear on purpose and asked softly, ¡°Hey, Coco, how much is the minimum


    spend here in the Royal Pavilion Room? I have no idea since it¡¯s my first time here!¡±

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Chapter 307


    Coco did not expect that Severin would ask her about it so secretly. She was overjoyed. ¡°Oh, Doctor,


    you¡¯re a rich man who makes money easily, so you have toe to this ce and enjoy yourself more


    often. What¡¯s the point of making so much money if you don¡¯t spend it, am I right?¡±


    After a pause, Coco answered his question. ¡°The Royal Pavilion Room has a minimum spend of three


    hundred thousand, but that¡¯s just a drop in the ocean for you, right? Some of the wines here cost a few


    thousand, so we can easily meet the minimum spend with a couple of bottles! Spending a few hundred


    thousand isn¡¯t too much for you, is it?¡±


    Severin smiled awkwardly. ¡°Not at all!¡± Even so, he was quite upset that Stanley chose the most


    expensive room without even asking him, but not that it mattered anyway. After all, Stanley woulde


    to regret it eventually!


    Sure enough, the room was veryrge, and the decoration was quite magnificent too! As soon as they


    entered, Severin sat down without saying another word. Stanley, on the other hand, told his


    companions to order whatever they wanted, as if it was him and not Severin who was treating them!


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The two men did not hold back at all and ordered more than a-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors¡¯


    worth of food and drink in one go before inviting the three women to order. Stanley was thest to


    order, and the total figure came close to three-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors.


    After they were done ordering, Stanley saw Severin sitting next to him and handed the mobile tablet to


    him. He then said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s your turn, Severin! Have a look and see if there¡¯s anything you¡¯d


    like to drink! Just order whatever you like! If we can¡¯t finish drinking, we can always tell them to keep it


    for us!¡±


    Severin nced at the tablet and said with a smile, ¡°I think I¡¯ll pass since you¡¯ve all already ordered, I¡¯m


    worried we might not be able to finish it! We can always order some more if we¡¯ve finished the first


    round!¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure! That¡¯ll be it for now then! You can get the drinks for us now!¡± Stanley handed the tablet to a


    beautiful waitress.


    Another waitress smiled and asked, ¡°Sir, our girls can apany you for a drink too, if you like. Would


    you like to choose a few?¡±


    The guy whom Stanley introduced as Alrick smiled and said, ¡°No thanks, we have three prettydies


    with us already!¡±


    Stanley, however, immediately protested, ¡°Wait up! There¡¯s four of us men and only threedies. It¡¯s not


    enough at all! And besides, the three of them aren¡¯t here to keep uspany They¡¯re admirers of


    Doctor Severin, and they¡¯re here to keep himpany! Don¡¯t forget, they need the good doctor to treat


    their achester too! We, on the other hand, don¡¯t have any women to drink with us, so we should at


    least bring three more girls!¡± After saying that, he immediately took the decision into his own hands and


    said to her, ¡°Bring them in! We¡¯ll take three!¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll make the arrangements right now!¡± The waitress walked out briskly and soon reentered the


    room with a dozen women for Stanley to choose from.


    Stanley was beguiled by the choices and decided to pick four of them. As soon as those women came


    over, they immediately helped to open the bottles and then began toasting them to a drink. As


    expected, Coco, Buttercup, and Tina ran over to Severin and wanted to drink with him. Stanley went for


    some karaoke, and he belted out a song while hugging a beautiful woman. He seemed to be enjoying


    himself to the fullest as he swayed side-to-side with the woman in his arms.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Chapter 308


    Severin was not interested in the slightest, and he felt unustomed to that sort of ce. However,


    Stanley and hispanions were heavy drinkers, and they drank red wine like it was beer.


    The four B-girls who kept thempany did not just sit around either, and they had drunk more than


    half of the wine that was ordered earlier.


    ¡°Why are you so reluctant to let yourself loose, Doctor Severin? Your life will be dull and boring if you


    don¡¯t rx when you¡¯re out having fun!¡±


    Buttercup rolled her eyes and made a point to lean closer to Severin when she saw that he was sitting


    there quietly without showing any interest in dancing or singing. Worse still, he only spoke when they


    asked him a question!


    On the other side, Coco deliberately pulled up the sexy short skirt she was wearing, as if she was


    afraid that Severin would not notice her long sexy legs otherwise.


    When Buttercup saw that, she took hold of Severin¡¯s arm, pressed her breasts against Severin¡¯s arm,


    and leaned her head over. ¡°Oh, Doctor Severin, I think something¡¯s wrong with my head! I feel a little


    dizzy now, so could you please take me to a better room and check if I¡¯m alright?¡±


    Coco chimed in. ¡°Doctor, there¡¯s a super nice hotel next to this ce, and the beds are big enough for


    several people to sleep in.¡±


    Severin was in awe of what was happening. ¡®Is this what it feels like to be rich?¡¯ He could not help but


    sneer in his heart, ¡®Would these pretty women even cling to me like this if I¡¯m still as poor as I was back


    then?¡¯


    Those women spared no effort in doing whatever they could to make him feel good, and all because he


    could afford to bring them to such a chic and luxurious ce. Any man who was in his shoes might not


    be able to resist their tempting offer, and from the looks of it, there were plenty of gold diggers like Lucy


    out there!


    As soon as Lucy came to mind, Severin recalled his rtionship with Lucy when they were in college,


    and the promise that they would stick by each other at all times until marriage. Hist thoughts were then


    transported to the time when he smashed a beer bottle over Easton¡¯s head for Lucy¡¯s sake. Lucy cried


    before him and promised that he would wait for him, but on his release, he came back and saw the two


    of them getting in on in bed.


    Coco saw that Severin was in a daze and did not answer them, so she could not help but ask


    coquettishly, ¡°Oh, Doctor Severin! Do you think we¡¯re ugly? Is that why you won¡¯t treat our illness?¡±


    Severin finally came to his senses, drank the wine in the ss in one gulp, then smiled at the three of


    them and said, ¡°You¡¯re pretty! All of you are pretty! I¡¯ll treat your illnesses in a bit!¡±


    ¡°Yay! Doctor Severin promised to treat us! Come on, let¡¯s have a toast!¡± Coco felt excited when she


    heard that, because as long as Severin was prepared to enjoy himself with them, they could easily get


    him to spend several hundred thousand on them!


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    When Buttercup heard this, she immediately poured herself a full ss, and said, ¡°Doctor, me too! I¡¯m


    sick too!¡±


    Not one to be outdone by the other two, Tina immediately bent down to reveal her sexy cleavage. ¡°And


    me! I¡¯m just as sick as them!¡±


    Severin smiled wryly. ¡°Your sickness is pretty bad,dies. I¡¯ll have to treat all of you to the best of my


    ability!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You need to treat them well,¡± Stanley muttered happily to himself from one side. He was


    secretly happy when he heard that, and a smirk appeared on the corner of his lips. He believed that


    Severin was walking into the trap that he had set up.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Chapter 309


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m getting a little dizzy!¡± Severin drank a few more sses, and when he saw that the wine on


    the table was nearly finished, he could not help but rub his head and try to find an opportunity to leave.


    ¡°Oh,e on, Doctor Severin! Your medical skills may be great, but your alcohol tolerance is a little too


    low! We haven¡¯t even had enough to drink yet!¡± Tina immediately protested.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much wine left, Doctor! Can I order some more?¡± Stanley smiled slightly and asked


    Severin deliberately. ¡°You can¡¯t be a party pooper when our girls haven¡¯t had their fill yet!¡±


    Severin waved his hand, and said boldly, ¡°I won¡¯t spoil the fun, of course. Go ahead and order


    whatever you want, haha!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind if we do, then!¡± Stanley gave the two drunk men beside him a wink, and their eyes lit up


    right away. Before long, they ordered some more wine, knowing that they could store the unfinished


    ones there for another time.


    Severin immediately knew what Stanley¡¯s intentions were when he saw another huge order of wine.


    Since they had ordered a lot of bottles and had four B-girls keeping thempany, the total amount of


    money spent was about six to seven hundred thousand. It was clear that Stanley was having a st in


    spending his money.


    After drinking a few more cups, Severin stood up and then acted drunk as he said, ¡°Man, I¡¯m feeling a


    little light-headed. I¡¯ll have to go to the restroom. You guys enjoy!¡±


    As soon as Stanley saw what was happening, he said to Coco while smoking his cigarette, Could you


    help the good doctor, Coco? I¡¯m worried he might copse from getting drunk!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Coco immediately stood up and helped Severin out.


    Severin deliberately staggered as he walked out, knowing deep down that Stanley was a cunning man


    who was trying to prevent him from leaving without footing the bill. Stanley was probably afraid that


    Severin would want to punish him for targeting Diane and her parents very often in the past.


    After Coco helped Severin out of the VIP room, Alrick said to Stanley, ¡°Don¡¯t you


    think we ordered a little too much, Stanley? And all of them are the two most expensive wines they


    have here! I did a rough count, and the amount we¡¯ve spent is nearly seven hundred and fifty


    thousand!¡±


    The other guy added, ¡°Yeah, Stanley, you used to be very reluctant to do this. We usually spend about


    a few thousand in one go, and we can still manage even if it¡¯s tens of thousands of dors. But today


    seems a little too wasteful, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmph, what do you know?¡± Stanley snorted coldly and said, ¡°Severin¡¯s rise made me lose my position


    as the general manager, and I had to scrimp just to go out and have a drink! That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to


    spend as much of his money as I can so he feels the pain!¡±


    The two of them shut their mouth immediately after being scolded, but they thought to themselves,


    ¡®Even if our spending is close to seven hundred thousand, Severin wouldn¡¯t feel a pinch at all after


    earning a hundred and fifty million today! You¡¯re just trying to fool yourself, Stanley!¡¯


    Alrick then thought about it and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll leave without paying once


    he sees how much we spent?¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Didn¡¯t Coco go with him?¡± Stanley retorted.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Chapter 310


    Stanley¡¯s appearance seemed to suggest that he was in control of everything, and he said with a smile,


    ¡°All men like beautiful women, just as all cats are drawn to catnip. He acted like a prude when he was


    in front of us, but it took him just a bit of wine to loosen up and arrange to go to the hotel with the three


    girls. He even put his hand around Coco¡¯s waist when he went out, hahaha!¡±


    After Alrick heard that, he could not help but nod. ¡°You¡¯re right. A few hundred thousand isn¡¯t a lot of


    money to him, and he still has plenty left over to enjoy his time with those girls at the hotel tonight.


    Haha, he¡¯s not a man if he isn¡¯t tempted by them!¡±


    After Severin was helped out of the room, he stood up straight with a smile on his face.


    ¡°You¡­you¡¯re not drunk?¡± Coco was taken aback, and she never thought that Severin had been


    pretending to be drunk.


    ¡°Hehe, did you think this little bit of wine is enough to get me drunk? Even if the three of you take turns


    to toast me, you¡¯ll get drunk sooner than I will!¡± Severin chuckled, and then remarked, ¡°Stanley didn¡¯t


    hold back at all when he ordered, but then again, he¡¯ll be the one who will foot the bill!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Coco¡¯s mouth twitched a few times, and she did not expect that Severin would be that smart. She


    thought to herself and then decided to tell Severin, ¡°To be honest, Doctor Severin, he doesn¡¯t just want


    to get back at you with spending your money. The truth is¡­he¡­he wants us to help him tarnish your


    name too.¡±


    Severin frowned as soon as he heard that. ¡°Is that so? That sounds interesting. How about you and I


    step out for a bit? It¡¯s a little noisy here, and I¡¯d prefer to talk outside.¡±


    Coco nodded and followed Severin out of the bar.


    When they were outside, Severin said, ¡°So tell me, what is Stanley¡¯s n? You made the right choice


    bying clean earlier because you stand to benefit a lot if you tell me. If you don¡¯t, then you wouldn¡¯t


    have been able to get anything in return!¡±


    Coco could tell that Severin was a smart person after he pretended to be drunk, and she only told


    Severin all that because she wanted to benefit.


    She smiled wryly. ¡°Mister Stanley told the three of us to collude with him by getting you to spend a lot of


    money tonight, and once we get you drunk, we¡¯ll bring you to the hotel and wait for you to pass out


    before taking pictures of us inpromising positions with you. He wants to threaten you with those


    photos the next day!¡±


    ¡°Threaten me? Well, that¡¯s a cowardly move!¡± Severin could not help but smile disdainfully when he


    heard that. Had he been the yboy type of man who was captivated by every beautiful woman he


    saw, then he would have fallen squarely into the trap. s, it was Stanley¡¯s bad fortune to have gone


    up against him!


    ¡°When tomorrowes, he¡¯ll demand one point two million from you, and he¡¯ll show Diane those


    photos if you refuse! He¡¯s confident that you would give him the money for her sake, because if you


    don¡¯t, he¡¯ll post those photos all over the inte!¡± Coco said truthfully. ¡°He also promised to give us


    thirty thousand each!¡±


    Severin patted Coco¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Very good. You made a wise choice. You can leave this ce in


    a bit. But first, give me your bank ount number. I¡¯ll give you double that amount!¡±


    ¡°Really? Thank you so much, Doctor Severin!¡± Coco was overjoyed, and immediately gave the ount


    number to Severin.


    Severin immediately transferred the money to her through his mobile banking app. After Coco saw the


    money in the ount, she became even happier as she stepped forward and took Severin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good person, and I feel bad that you had to give me so much. money. How about I


    spend the night with you at the hotel, and you can do whatever you want with me?¡±

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    Chapter 311


    Severin waspletely speechless. Those women were willing to do anything for money, and they


    betrayed Stanley without even batting an eye after being paid to do so! As soon as she saw that


    Severin was being generous, she went so far as to suggest engaging in an illicit rtionship with him!


    Coco seemed afraid that Severin would refuse, so she added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise not to say


    anything. It¡¯s just for one night, and I swear I¡¯ll keep it a secret! I just think that you¡¯re a really


    handsome and nice g-¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Before she could finish speaking, Severin pushed her hand away and said to her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not


    interested in women like you. You should go back as soon as you can, and remember to switch off your


    phone tonight! If Stanleyes looking for you in the future, just try and


    with an excuse, like you¡¯re drunk or your phone ran out of juice!¡±


    Severin then got into his car and drove away.


    ¡°Sixty thousand! Heheh! I¡¯m rich now!¡± Coco was very excited when she saw the bnce in her


    ount. After all, she used to go out with Stanley and his pals all the time, and although the food was


    delicious and they were given some money from time to time, it was small sums of seven hundred to


    maybe a thousand dors if they were lucky. She had never she so much money in her life!


    Without much hesitation, she turned off her phone and immediately took a taxi to leave.


    Meanwhile, Stanley and the others waited a long time for Severin and Coco toe back, but they


    immediately sensed that something was gravely wrong when neither of them was anywhere to be


    seen.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Severine back yet? He couldn¡¯t have run away, right?¡± Alrick was still a little worried.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible. Wasn¡¯t Coco with him?¡± Stanley frowned as he thought for a moment and


    turned to Buttercup who was sitting next to him. ¡°Hey, Buttercup, could you call Coco and ask what¡¯s


    going on? It¡¯s been half an hour, and they aren¡¯t even back yet!¡±


    As soon as Buttercup dialed Coco¡¯s number, she immediately said wryly, ¡°Coco¡­switched off her


    phone!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The three men looked at each other and sensed that something was seriously wrong. Within


    seconds, they rushed out of the room to try and find Severin.


    Unfortunately, he was nowhere to be found even after a prolonged search.


    Two wait staff followed them from behind when they went out, as they were worried that the three men


    might attempt to leave without paying


    Stanley then decided to call Severin. As soon as the call was connected, he breathed a sigh of relief


    and hurriedly asked, ¡°Where did you go, Severin? Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­oof! Imma catch some Zs. I¡¯m too ugh I¡¯m too drunk!¡± Severin pretended to speak incoherently


    before hanging up.


    ¡°Zs? Damn it! What the f*ck is going on?¡± Stanley panicked. After all, he had ordered so many


    expensive drinks because he wanted Severin to foot the bill! He also wanted to get him drunk.


    so he could set Severin up! However, Severin somehow decided to sleep before even paying the


    money!


    He called Severin a few more times, but all of his calls went unanswered.


    Stanley was so frightened that cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He was a little dizzy from drinking


    earlier but had since sobered up quite a bit. He had earlier searched the bathroom for Severin too, but


    Severin was not there either.


    ¡°Mister Stanley, did Doctor Severin leave already?¡± Buttercup gulped and asked timidly.


    Stanley was speechless. He made two or three more phone calls, but still they went.


    unanswered. ¡°F*cking b*stard! Why aren¡¯t you answering the phone? Coco switched off her phone, and


    now Severin isn¡¯t answering either!¡±


    The other two men lowered their heads one by one and had an ugly expression on their faces.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Chapter 312


    One of the men thought for a moment and said, ¡°You went overboard with the spending earlier, and the


    total is now seven hundred thousand, including the money for the B-girls. Severin must have been


    frightened by that and snuck away because he didn¡¯t want to spend so much Money!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you went too far, and I don¡¯t think Severin is an idiot! I¡¯m not rich, so I¡¯ll excuse myself now!¡± The


    other man then said.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving too!¡±


    The men were so frightened by everything that they turned around and left.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Stanley was red-faced with anger. His two friends used to pat their chests and call each. other


    loyal sworn brothers, yet they left Stanley out in the cold at a time when he needed them. most. Stanley


    then looked at Tina and Buttercup with a helpless expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at us, Mister Stanley. You know that we don¡¯t have any money. The house we¡¯re staying in


    is a rental too, so you can¡¯t expect us to fork out any money,¡± Tina immediately said.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Buttercup nodded. ¡°If Doctor Severin did leave, then I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the only person who will have to


    pay!¡±


    ¡°Why?! Why should I pay? F*ck you, Severin! Why the f*ck did you leave?¡± Stanley stomped his feet


    angrily.


    The two wait staff sensed that something was amiss, and after discussing quietly between themselves,


    one of them immediately went to look for the manager. They could tell that the guests from that VIP


    room might not be able to pay the bill.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Tina immediately stomped her feet angrily, ¡°Ah, I get it now! I know


    what¡¯s going on!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Both Stanley and Buttercup widened their eyes as they looked at Tina.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Coco help Doctor Severin to the restroom? She must have tricked Severin into sleeping with her


    in exchange for some money! That damn woman wants to take everything for herself! Damn her!¡± Tina


    said angrily.


    Buttercup also reacted and immediately clenched her fists in anger. ¡°That has to be it, otherwise, why


    would Doctor Severin say that he wanted to sleep? And we can¡¯t get through to Coco¡¯s phone either!


    She probably decided to switch it off because she feels guilty!¡±


    ¡°Ungrateful woman! Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯ll give you each thirty thousand once everything¡¯s done? F*ck her


    for betraying me!¡± Stanley gritted his teeth angrily and was at a loss as to what


    he should do.


    At that moment, the bar manager came over with several people.


    ¡°What happened, Mister Stanley? I heard that there¡¯s an issue on your side?¡± The owner of the bar


    knew Stanley well, and he was kind enough to ask politely aftering over.


    Stanley immediately smiled awkwardly. ¡°Well, our host tonight forgot to pay the bill and left after getting


    drunk. Since you and I have been longtime acquaintances, Robert, how about you put this on the tab


    for now and I¡¯ll bring him over tomorrow to foot the bill?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Robert, the manager,ughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? Sorry to burst your bubble,


    but such rules aren¡¯t allowed in our bar. And besides, you ordered some very expensive items too, and


    the room you booked was the Royal Pavilion Room! Your total spending has already reached seventy


    thousand!¡±


    ¡°But the person who is supposed to pay the bill got drunk and forgot about it! I can¡¯t do anything about


    that!¡± Stanley had a bitter expression and an exceedingly embarrassed smile. ¡°Hehe, but you¡¯re still


    here, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll give you two simple choices. Either ask the guy toe back and pay the bill


    within an hour, or you have to foot the bill! After all, everyone else has left, and these two girls don¡¯t


    look like they can afford to pay the bill. You¡¯re the son of the Shanahans, and I heard that you were the


    one who ordered all that wine earlier, in addition to requesting thepany of these four hostesses.


    I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the one who should be responsible to pay for everything!¡± Robert chuckled, and the


    men behind him took a step forward in an intimidating manner.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Chapter 313


    When Stanley saw the approaching men, he was so terrified that beads of cold sweat began to form on


    his forehead. His initial n was to show Severin the consequences of offending him by bleeding


    Severin¡¯s wallet dry and ckmailing Severin for a huge sum of money, but Severin seemed to be so


    impatient to get it on with Coco that he just left with her. The two of them were probably already going


    at it inside the hotel room!


    After thinking for a moment, Stanley immediately said, ¡°Hey, hey, take it easy, okay? We can wait! We


    have another two unopened bottles of wine in there, and I still feel like drinking it!¡± ¡°Y-y-y-yeah! We


    haven¡¯t finished drinking yet, right? There¡¯s no rush. We just found out that Doctor Severin left, and we


    didn¡¯t say that we¡¯re going to pay the bill right now!¡± Buttercup immediately echoed.


    The three of them then put on an act as they returned to the VIP room.


    ¡°Stand guard at the door and make sure they don¡¯t escape!¡± Robert smiled coldly and said to his


    subordinates.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The burly men nodded immediately and stood guard at the door as ordered. The four B-


    girls returned to the room as well, but they were clearly displeased as they looked at Stanley with some


    disdain.


    One of them was straightforward. ¡°This is outrageous, Mister Stanley. You shouldn¡¯t choose this room if


    you knew you can¡¯t afford to pay for it. You¡¯re aware that Royal Pavilion Room is the most expensive


    one in our establishment, and yet you still decided to choose it!¡±


    Another added, ¡°Yeah! Couldn¡¯t you have just chosen an ordinary VIP room on the first floor? Then this


    whole mess wouldn¡¯t have happened! Now everyone feels embarrassed because of your actions!¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    A third added, ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more. I was expecting a tip from you at the end of the night, but I¡¯m not


    hoping for it now given the situation!¡±


    Stanley flew into a rage. He was the son of the Shanahans, an upper-ss young man from a third-tier


    family, and he could not bear to hear the four B-girls scolding him like that. He grabbed an empty wine


    bottle next to him and smashed it hard on the ground.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± The four girls cowered in terror.


    ¡°F*ck you! Who do you think you are? I¡¯m the son of the Shanahans! Why wouldn¡¯t I have money to


    pay the bill? Now get the f*ck out of here! I don¡¯t need you to keep mepany anymore. F*ck off!¡±


    Stanley stood up and said while pointing at the door.


    Although the four girls were very upset, they knew where they stood and could only leave in despair.


    ¡°Should we leave too, Mister Stanley?¡± Buttercup asked Stanley cautiously after his outburst scared her


    out of her wits.


    Stanley looked at Buttercup and Tina before saying, ¡°Did I say you could go? Isn¡¯t there still wine here?


    Drink with me for a bit longer. Severin probably isn¡¯t answering the phone because he¡¯s f*cking Coco


    right now. Let¡¯s wait. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll answer the phone once he¡¯s done!¡±


    Buttercup listened to Stanley¡¯s line of reasoning and felt that he made perfect sense. She could not


    help but nod her head and say, ¡°You¡¯re right. They¡¯re probably in no mood to answer the phone since


    they¡¯re already in the middle of it. Coco must¡¯ve switched it off because she¡¯s worried that we might call


    and ask her about it. It¡¯s obvious that she doesn¡¯t want us to disturb her. Ugh, I can¡¯t believe her! She


    wants to have Doctor Severin all to himself!¡±


    Tina folded her arms too and said, ¡°Yeah, what a vile woman! She must¡¯ve helped Doctor Severin out


    because she noticed that he was getting dizzy. Maybe Doctor Severin passed out on the bed, and


    Coco is just ying with him so she could call him the next day and ask for something in return! We¡¯re


    the ones who end up with nothing! Ugh! I¡¯m so pissed off right now!¡±


    Buttercup also gritted her teeth angrily. ¡°I didn¡¯t think she was that kind of a person! I knew we shouldn¡¯t


    have let her help Doctor Severin alone! Doctor Severin said that he¡¯d treat the three of us together


    earlier!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking,¡± Stanley shot back at them and looked at the time, ¡°and keep drinking. He¡¯ll probably be


    done in half an hour!¡±

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Chapter 314


    The three of them continued to drink while waiting for Severin to answer either call back or answer


    Stanley¡¯s call.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Unfortunately, half an hour had passed, and still, he did not answer Stanley¡¯s call. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he


    answering yet?! Something doesn¡¯t seem right!¡± Stanley finally started to panic. The wine bottles were


    almost empty, but Severin still did not answer the phone. ¡®Am I really going to have to foot the bill? I


    don¡¯t have that much money!¡¯ Though he had nned to let Severin fork out a huge sum for the bill, he


    did not expect the man to leave without making the payment.


    By then, he started regretting his decision to rake up such a high bill. ¡®Would Severin have paid the bill


    if my orders only came to a little over a hundred and fifty thousand? Did Severin leave because he


    realized that I was trying to fleece him by ordering all these expensive items?¡¯ As all those thoughts


    began to pop up in his mind, Stanley could not help but p himself. ¡°Why are you so stupid, Stanley?


    You shouldn¡¯t have ordered so much earlier! Why didn¡¯t I see the bigger picture, damn it?! If I didn¡¯t


    order so much, the girls could¡¯ve brought him to the hotel. once he got drunk! Then I¡¯d have the photos,


    and I could¡¯ve extorted twelve million dors. from him tomorrow! He definitely wouldn¡¯t have refused!¡±


    ¡°You should wait a little longer, Mister Stanley. Since Doctor Severin is a genius doctor, he could¡¯ve


    taken some strong-acting medicines so he couldst longer!¡± Buttercup said after some thought. ¡°Let¡¯s


    wait for another half an hour!¡±


    s, whether it was half an hour or another hour, none of Stanley¡¯s calls to Severin were picked up.


    Fewer and fewer people were at the bar, which made Stanley panic even more. As time passed,


    Stanley made a few more futile phone calls, only for Robert to once again walk in with his men.


    ¡°Any updates, Mister Stanley? Would you want to continue ordering some more wine? I just asked our


    general manager about the bill, and he said that I can give you a small discount of nine thousand


    dors. You¡¯ll only have to pay sixty-six thousand now!¡± Robert smiled slightly and said to Stanley.


    ¡°But I¡­I don¡¯t have that much money! I can onlye up with ten thousand or so!¡± Stanley gulped,


    took out a cigarette, and lit it up. ¡°Ask Severin to pay up! He¡¯s supposed to treat us today!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, how are we to know who¡¯s treating whom today? And besides, you¡¯re the only one here, so the


    responsibility to pay the bill falls on you!¡± Robert chuckled and said, ¡°Mister Stanley, please don¡¯t force


    us to take action. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the owners behind the scenes. We¡¯re not afraid of the


    Shanahans!¡±


    Robert then paused for a moment and continued, ¡°You can either pay the bill, or you can ask that


    Severin guy toe over and pay the bill. We¡¯ll give you one more hour to call him. If you can¡¯t get him


    toe over, we¡¯ll chop off your hands and see how it goes from there!¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t! I¡¯ll call him, okay? I¡¯ll call him!¡± When Stanley heard that they were going to chop his hands,


    his face turned pale with fright and his hands trembled as he took out his mobile phone to call Severin


    again. Unfortunately, the call went unanswered just like the previous attempts.


    ¡°Mister Stanley, we¡¯re¡­we¡¯re leaving now! Tina and I won¡¯t be keeping youpany now that the wine


    has gone.¡±


    Buttercup and Tina could bear to wait any longer, and they stood up to leave.


    ¡°F*ck you two!¡± Stanley cursed angrily while sitting on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ve treated you people countless times


    and yet all of you run off as soon as there¡¯s the slightest sign of trouble!¡±

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Chapter 315


    ¡°Fifty minutes left!¡± Robert could not be bothered to say much and merely reminded Stanley after


    looking at the time.


    Stanley¡¯s lips twitched violently a few times. He knew that the people who owned the bar were powerful


    enough that the Shanahans could not afford to offend them. There was once a rich young man from a


    third-tier family who was crippled by a severe beating after offending the owners of that bar.


    He did not want to end up crippled after getting beat up by those men, and although he felt. ashamed,


    he realized that he had no other choice but to bite the bullet and call his still- sleeping grandmother.


    ¡°Stanley? What¡¯s going on? Why are you calling me thiste?¡± Catherine answered the phone and


    asked Stanley.


    Stanley was a little tongue-tied, but after considering hisck of alternatives, he cried out, Grandma!


    Severin is such a b*stard! He agreed to buy me a drink, but he sneaked off halfway through without


    paying! Now I can¡¯t leave the bar, hic, hic¡­help me, Grandma! Please!¡±


    After hearing that, Catherine said immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Why would he buy you a drink?


    Your rtionship with him isn¡¯t that good if I remember correctly?¡± The olddy knew very well that


    Severin was less than cordial toward Stanley due to thetter¡¯s attitude toward Diane in the past. It


    followed, then, that Severin would never invite him to have a drink!


    ¡°But it¡¯s true, Grandma! Severin treated Robin¡¯s grandma this morning, and I helped carry his medical


    box. Once he cured Madam Jodie, the Znkos gave him a hundred million dors in return! He then


    said he¡¯d treat me to a drink, but I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d sneak off while we were still in the middle of


    drinking.¡± Stanley immediatelyined, saying that it was Severin who offered to buy him a drink.


    ¡°One hundred and fifty million? You can¡¯t be serious? They couldn¡¯t have given him that much money


    even if he treats her! You¡¯re only spouting all this nonsense because you¡¯re drunk, aren¡¯t you?¡± It was


    clear that Catherine did not believe Stanley¡¯s words.


    Stanley then said, ¡°But it¡¯s true, Grandma! Madam Jodie has been using a wheelchair for a decade


    now, and Severin cured her legspletely! I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much for the Znkos to give him a


    hundred million dors!¡±


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle over with someer!¡± Catherine said immediately.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°By the way, Grandma, this is all Severin¡¯s fault! He backed out of his promise to treat me to dinner!


    And you know why? Because he¡¯s sleeping with another woman right now! Tell Diane toe over and


    pay up! He was the one who said he wanted to treat me, so Diane should be the one who foots the


    bill!¡± Stanley suddenly had an idea. Since Severin had been bold enough to sneak away and leave him


    to be detained by the wait staff, he might as well go all out and ask Diane toe over so she could


    catch Severin cheating on her with Coco. It would be even better if she caught them in bed.


    Stanley¡¯s heart was overwhelmed by malice, and as he thought of his n to get back at Severin, he


    was determined to make Severin regret everything.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± The olddy was a little angry as well after hearing that, and she immediately


    said, ¡°Send me the address. I¡¯ll call Diane right away and ask her toe along too!¡±


    After ending the phone call, Stanley could finally breathe a sigh of relief, he then crossed his legs and


    said to Robert, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Robert. It¡¯s just seventy-five thousand, right? You should know that the


    Shanahans and the Longhorns are on very good terms now, and things are progressing pretty


    smoothly with the Bards and the Znkos too. Seventy-five thousand isn¡¯t much, and you can rest


    assured that the bill will be paid very soon!¡±

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Chapter 316


    ¡°Good for you, I guess? Whatever connections that the Shanahans have built with other families are of


    no concern to us!¡± Robert said. ¡°But those who want to leave our bar without paying the bill can keep


    dreaming!¡±


    After a while, Catherine arrived along with Stanley¡¯s parents-George and Cherise, as well as Diane and


    her familyprising of her parents, William and Felicia, as well as her sister, Megan. Naturally, more


    than a dozen of the Shanahans¡¯ bodyguards followed suit too.


    ¡°Mom! Dad! You¡¯re finally here! I wasn¡¯t allowed to leave before I don¡¯t have any money on me to pay


    the bill!¡± Stanley immediately put on a pitiful act and cried out to Cherise and George when he saw


    theming.


    Cherise felt incredibly heartbroken to see her son like that, so she immediately stepped forward and


    said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Stanley. I¡¯m here. We¡¯re an upper-ss family, and a few bottles of wine won¡¯t be


    a problem for us. What exactly happened though? While we were on the way here, your grandma


    exined that Severinnded you in this mess. Is that true?¡±


    Stanley nodded. ¡°Of course, it is! Severin was rewarded with a hundred and fifty million after treating


    Madam Jodie from the Znkos, so he said he¡¯d treat me to a drink. I epted his offer, but after we¡¯d


    ordered all this wine, he decided to sneak away with another woman without bothering to pay the bill!


    I¡¯m guessing he got a room with that woman, which is why he didn¡¯t answer the phone!¡±


    ¡°One-hundred-and-fifty million?¡± Cherise was surprised. Following her brief surprise, she clenched her


    fists angrily and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t that b*stard pay for the food and drink after agreeing to treat you?


    Besides, paying this bill isn¡¯t that big of a problem for him he got that much money. Why would he leave


    without paying?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°One-hundred-and-fifty million? Are you sure you got that number right, Stanley?¡± Rather than getting


    angry upon hearing that Severin had gotten a room with another woman, Felicia¡¯s eyes lit up and she


    was shocked to hear all that money.


    ¡®If my son-inw earned a hundred and fifty million, he could give me some more money without batting


    an eye? At the very least, he was able to pay the seven and a half million dowry!¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point, Mom. Didn¡¯t you hear that Severin got a room with another woman? Don¡¯t you


    think Diane will feel hurt?¡± Megan was furious. Though she loved money too, she felt sorry for her sister


    more than anything. After all, Diane had waited many years for Severin and suffered terribly as a result.


    It was hard for her not to get angry, considering how Severin had gotten involved with some wretched


    woman after being released from prison not too long ago. Even if he wanted to cheat on Diane, he


    should at least look for someone like Robin or She, rather than some random gold-digger from the


    street.


    That was when Felicia realized the main issue. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Despicable! Utterly


    despicable! We should¡¯ve known that a man like him would easily be tempted by vice after getting rich.


    As if phndering around wasn¡¯t bad enough, he went so far as to leave Stanley behind without paying


    for the treat! This is uneptable! If word gets out, the Shanahans will have to face shame again!¡±


    Catherine red at Felicia. ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you saying that everything will be


    fine as long as we make sure that no one else knows?¡±


    Felicia smiled awkwardly and could not help but remark, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Stanley enjoying to this sort of


    ce too? For all we know, it could¡¯ve been Severin¡¯s first time here! Why are we chastising Severin


    instead of Stanley?¡±


    William was the only one who had a gloomy face. He thought for a while and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think Severin


    would do that. Haven¡¯t we all noticed that he¡¯s not that sort of person? Severin character is very


    different from Stanley¡¯s, and it¡¯s almost certain that he won¡¯t sleeping with other women, nor would he


    visit bars just to hit up on indecent girls!¡±

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    Chapter 317


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley¡¯s eyes widened in anger when he heard that. ¡°What do you mean his character is different from


    mine? What are you trying to imply about my character? He¡¯s the one who invited me here today, and


    there were two other women with me here earlier too. They¡¯ve already left, but if you don¡¯t believe me, I


    can call them and ask them toe back and testify


    for me.¡±


    William could not be bothered to argue with Stanley and decided to save his breath.


    Finally, Catherine said, ¡°Forget it! Whatever happened doesn¡¯t matter anymore. The priority now is to


    avoid embarrassing yourself. Let¡¯s just pay up and leave.¡± She then turned to Robert and asked, ¡°We


    are a third-tier family after all, so we can still afford to pay the bill. Could let me know how much is the


    total?¡±


    you


    Robert immediately smiled at her. ¡°Hehe, always the bigger person, ma¡¯am. Our general manager


    offered a nine-thousand-dor discount, so the total will now be sixty-six thousand.


    ¡°Sixty-six thousand?!¡± Catherine¡¯s face soured when she was informed of the total. The corners of her


    mouth twitched a few times, and she even doubted whether or not she heard it correctly, since she had


    expected it to be a few thousand or ten or so thousand at most!


    George was a little startled too, and he immediately asked, ¡°Why did you spend so much?¡±


    Robert handed over the tablet and said, ¡°See for yourselves. Mister Stanley and hispanions


    ordered the most expensive wines, and as you might be able to tell from those empty bottles, they


    enjoyed themselves quite a bit. Mister Stanley even requested four of our girls to keep thempany. I


    remember there being a lot of people here, and among them were two men, both of which are friends


    of Mister Stanley, and three women whom he spent at lot of time with in the past!¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Stanley immediately lowered his head. He had an extremely ugly expression and secretly


    cursed at Robert for not reading the room.


    ¡®Did he really have to bring up stuff that happened in the past?¡¯ Stanley thought. His grandmother


    would have turned a blind eye to his past transgressions, and Robert¡¯s revtion. ended up being a


    p in the face for Stanley.


    ¡°Has life been too good for you, Stanley?¡± Catherine red at Stanley, and it was obvious that she was


    a little angry.


    ¡°Whatever I did in the past was all for the sake of discussing business deals, Grandina, and I had to


    entertain some of our clients! Besides, I didn¡¯t spend as much on previous asions!¡± Stanley lowered


    his head and exined.


    ¡°Is something wrong, Grandma?¡± Diane asked as soon as she entered the room, having rushed there


    as soon as she received a phone call from Catherine in the middle of the night.


    When Stanley saw that Diane had arrived, he immediately snorted coldly. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t even know the


    half of it! Everything that happened is Severin¡¯s fault. He said he was going to treat me and my friends


    to dinner, but he slipped out halfway through the meal and went to the hotel with another woman! He


    just disappeared without saying a word, and he didn¡¯t even bother to foot the bill. Isn¡¯t it obvious that


    he¡¯s trying to punish me? The total cost is sixty-six


    thousand, so I¡¯ll leave it to you to figure out how to settle it!¡±


    Diane had the feeling that something was wrong while she was on the way there, and her expression


    turned ugly as soon as she heard what Stanley said. More importantly, it was clear that Severin had not


    come home, because she did not see him in bed when she passed by Severin¡¯s room, and his car was


    nowhere to be seen either.


    However, she still did not quite believe Stanley¡¯s words, because she believed that Severin would


    neither waste sixty-six thousand dors on a meal, nor would he leave without paying when he had


    already agreed to treat them.


    She turned around and asked Felicia, ¡°Is that what happened, Mom?¡±


    Before Felicia could speak, Cherise said animatedly, ¡°What do you expect? He just got out of prison,


    and it¡¯s second nature for him to do something like that. Old habits die hard, and ex- convicts are all


    terrible people. It¡¯s because of him that my son wasn¡¯t allowed to leave this ce!¡±


    Diane was enraged when she heard that, and she immediately turned around to look at Cherise.


    ¡°Watch your words! Don¡¯t you dare utter such nderous remarks when none of us know what the real


    deal is!¡±

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Chapter 318


    Felicia immediately added, ¡°Yeah! We can¡¯t just listen to Stanley¡¯s one-sided story. You¡¯re his parents,


    so you of all people should know what kind of person he is. Don¡¯t ignore all his wrongdoings just


    because you want to protect him!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cherise gritted her teeth angrily and clenched her fists.


    ¡°Enough!¡± the olddy roared suddenly, sending everyone into silence.


    A cold expression appeared on her face as she asked Robert, ¡°Could you enlighten us on what really


    went on?¡±


    Stanley folded his hands smugly. Robert and several wait staff saw what happened that night, as did


    the four B-girls. As long as they were called over to testify, then the answer to all those questions-


    especially whether Severin was there, whether he mentioned anything about treating them, and


    whether he had left with another woman-would alle to light!


    To his surprise, Robert smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, ma¡¯am. One of our wait staff said that Mister


    Stanley made this order and requested four of our girls to keep himpany while drinking. As for this


    Severin person, I must confess that I don¡¯t know who that is, or whether he was around!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just trying to frame Severin, aren¡¯t you? It was you who ran up the huge tab just to try to put all


    the me on my son-inw!¡± Whatever the situation might be, Felicia did not want Severin or her


    daughter to pay any of the money. After all, sixty-six thousand dors was simply too much, and she


    was adamant on pushing the responsibility all on Stanley. Stanley gritted his teeth and stood up. ¡°Hehe,


    is that right? I called Severin tons of times, but not once did he answer my calls. I bet he¡¯s inside a


    hotel room with Coco! How about we let Diane call him and see if he dares to answer your call right


    now? Go ahead and ask him if he¡¯s been in this bar with me.¡±


    ¡°Call him, Diane. Tell him toe here and exin what the hell is going on!¡± Catherine finally said to


    Diane after some thought. Diane nodded and called Severin.


    Lo and behold, the call was answered as soon as she hit the dial button. ¡°Hey, honey, is something


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°Where are you? Could youe here, please?¡± Diane bit her red lips and told him toe to the bar


    where they were. Truthfully speaking, she was still a little worried because she was afraid that Stanley¡¯s


    words might be true, in which case she would be tremendously disappointed at Severin¡¯s awful


    behavior.


    After all, even if Severin has liked other women, it would be less of a blow to her if it was a decent


    woman, such as She or Robin. In the same vein, she would be severely heartbroken if he casually


    got together with those indecent gold-diggers.


    ¡°Oh, I just so happen to drinking with de and Larry at a nearby bar. I¡¯ll be right over!¡± Severin smiled


    slightly and hung up the phone.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After ending the call, Severin said to de and Larry, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Before long, Severin walked into the room alongside Larry and de. As soon as she entered, he


    looked suspiciously at everyone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why is everyone here?¡±

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    Chapter 319


    ¡°Hall Master Larry! Why are you and Master de here?¡± Catherine knew that the Draco Hall had


    already taken over the Cedar Gang, and that they had reached a level where they were stronger than


    first-tier families but just slightly weaker than Brookbourn Mansion. Thus, it was only natural for her to


    feel a little anxious when she saw Larry and de.


    Larry said with a faint smile, ¡°We have been drinking and chatting with Mister Severin in the next-door


    bar, and Mister Severin received a call from his wife asking him toe over. We were curious if


    something had happened at thiste hour, so we decided to tag along!¡±


    When Stanley heard that, he clenched his fists and said loudly, ¡°That¡¯s not possible! Didn¡¯t Severin


    leave here with a woman? He should be in a hotel room with her right now! Why is he drinking with the


    two of you? Wait! You just bumped into him not too long ago, right? How long have you been drinking?¡±


    Larry¡¯s expression turned sullen in an instant and he looked at Stanley with disdain. ¡°Are your


    suggesting that I¡¯m lying to you, Mister Stanley? de and I have been drinking and chatting. with


    Mister Severin since a little over eight this evening!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd! He was here with us, and the four girls who were with us can testify to that!¡± Stanley


    protested. He could tell that Larry was covering for Severin.


    ¡°Me? Here? What for?¡± Severin had an innocent face.


    Felicia was ecstatic. ¡°See, I knew that Stanley was trying to pin the me on my son-inw! He spent


    all the money, refused to pay the bill, and decides it¡¯d be a good idea to frame my son -inw to let him


    pay the bill! How disgusting!¡±


    Having chastised Stanley, Felicia said to Severin, ¡°Stanley told us that he went with you to treat the


    Znkos¡¯ old madam, and you received a hefty reward from them when you sessfully cured her leg


    issue. He said that you would treat him to a drink here, and then¡­¡± Felicia narrated everything that


    Stanley had told them.


    After Severin finished listening to everything, he said with a wry smile, ¡°That sounds so far- fetched,


    Mom. Why would I be willing to spend so much money just to treat him to a drink? I told him that I¡¯d


    treat him to a drink after getting paid, but I didn¡¯t say that it¡¯ll be tonight. I never said that we would be


    going to this sort of ce to spend so much money, either. Besides, it¡¯s an outright lie to say that I got a


    room with another woman. I¡¯ve been with Larry and de the entire time!¡±


    As soon as Megan heard that, she stepped forward and said to Stanley, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be this


    despicable, Stanley! I think you were the one who spentvish amounts on bringing your friends here


    to drink with some women, and now that you realized you overspent, you decided to put the me on


    my brother-inw to avoid forking out the huge sum yourself! I can¡¯t believe I almost believed your


    nonsense! You truly are the most shameless person ever!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ But I¡¯m telling the truth! You can ask my two friends if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Stanley was


    speechless and did not know what else to say at that moment.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Megan, however, snickered unexpectedly. ¡°Hehe, aren¡¯t those pals of yours in on it? How would we


    know whether or not you guys had this nned from the beginning? Why should we


    trust them?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Stanley felt choked.


    Then, Robert the manager, offered a suggestion. ¡°I might not know what¡¯s the situation here, but I can


    always ask the waitresses on duty and the four girls toe and exin what happened!¡±


    After hearing what Robert said, Stanley felt that help hade atst. He was overjoyed and


    immediately said to Robert, ¡°Oh, Robert! Thank you so, so much! Whatever it is, the truth wille to


    light eventually, and we¡¯ll soon find out what really happened.¡±


    Seeing that Robert had already walked out, Stanley looked smugly at Severin. ¡°Good try, Severin! I get


    it now! You wanted to try and make life difficult for me, right? Well, shame on you, because I¡¯m not


    stupid! Let¡¯s see what else do you have to say when the two waitresses and the four B-girlse in!¡±


    Stanley, however, did not expect that Larry would have a cold expression. ¡°So ording to you, de


    and I are lying then? How dare you make such usations toward us?¡±

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    Chapter 320


    de¡¯s violent temper erupted in an instant, and he took a step forward to grab Stanley by the cor.


    He raised it high with one hand. ¡°Who do you think you are, ndering me like that? Do you want me to


    tear your limbs apart?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, no, no! I wouldn¡¯t dare to use you! Please spare me, Master de! I never said that the


    two of you were lying!¡± Stanley begged for mercy right away. He was so scared that he nearly wet his


    pants!


    de threw him directly on the sofa. ¡°Sure then. We can ask those girls once theye inter. I¡¯m


    going to chop your hand off if it turns out that you¡¯re lying!¡±


    Catherine frowned and was a little confused for a moment. The anger present in Larry and de¡¯s


    expressions seemed to suggest that they were not lying. However, Stanley did not seem to be lying


    either, because it would have been very easy to expose his untruths if he had made the whole thing up.


    At that moment, the olddy did not know who was telling the truth. However, she had made a decision


    in her heart because she knew very well that the Shanahans could not afford to offend Draco Hall.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Moreover, it only goes to show that Severin had a good rtionship with the two figures since he was


    able to have a drink and chat with them at such ate hour. It was a positive sign indeed. At that


    moment, the four B-girls and the two beautiful waitresses came in.


    After Robert brought the women in, he pointed at Severin and asked all six people. ¡°Have you seen this


    Mister Severin tonight? Was he here in this VIP room?¡±


    Stanley sneered in his heart. ¡®Oh, Severin! Let¡¯s see if you¡¯d dare to frame me again after this! Your lies


    will be exposed soon enough!¡¯


    To Stanley¡¯s shock, the six women shook their heads after looking at Severin.


    ¡°This gentleman has never been here tonight!¡±


    ¡°The only people who were in this room were Mister Stanley, his two male friends, and their three


    femalepanions. They ordered a lot of wine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and I also heard him say that they wanted the three women to help him frame Severin, and that


    he¡¯s going to let Severin pay for the bill!¡±


    The women remarked one after another in convincing fashion, which stunned Stanley and left him


    utterly dumbfounded.


    ¡°They¡­they¡¯re all lying!¡± Stanley was so frightened that he fell bottom first on the sofa. Though he


    might be able to understand it if Larry and de helped Severin to lie, he could not wrap his head


    around why everyone else at the bar would do the same too!


    ¡°You son-of-a-b*tch! How dare you frame Mister Severin?¡± de stepped forward angrily and pped


    Stanley directly.


    ¡°Sir, please spare my son! Please! I¡¯m begging you! He only did this in a moment of error!¡± Cherise


    immediately began to beg for mercy after seeing Stanley getting pped.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Chapter 321


    ¡°Lies¡­it¡¯s all lies¡­¡± Stanley could not ept what was happening and said with a stammer as he


    pointed to the girls.


    de, however, pped him again. ¡°Son of a b*tch! Are you still trying to argue with us? Are you


    using us of lying? Didn¡¯t Hall Master Larry already say that Mister Severin was drinking with us?


    You¡¯ve got some balls trying to frame him!¡±


    Blood flowed out from the corner of Stanley¡¯s mouth, and he finally came to the realization. that he


    would be beaten to death right then and there if he did not admit to trying to frame Severin. It was


    abundantly clear that Larry and de were both helping Severin, and neither of the two were people


    whom he could offend.


    Stanley


    ¡°I¡­I was wrong. I wanted to trick Severin on purpose. I knew he made a lot of money this morning, so I


    thought that he could help pay the bill since he has so much money¡­¡± lowered his head and said


    begrudgingly as he endured the anguish in his heart. ¡°Shameful! Just shameful!¡± the olddy shot


    Stanley an angry look.


    Then, she turned to Robert and asked, ¡°Sixty-six thousand is a very big sum of money. May I ask if a


    further discount could be given?¡±


    Robert frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m not authorized to give discounts, but I can ask our general manager if


    you¡¯d like!¡± Robert then made a phone call and exined the situation to the general manager, who


    came over in no time.


    Once the general manager arrived, he gasped audibly as soon as he saw Larry and de. He then


    greeted them respectfully. ¡°Hall Master! Master de!¡±


    Severin stepped forth as well and said to Larry, ¡°Hall Master Larry, I heard that this bar is owned by


    Draco Hall, so I¡¯m wondering if it¡¯d be alright for you to give a discount, for my sake?¡±


    Catherine, George, and everyone else was overjoyed to hear that, as they did not expect that the bar


    would be owned by Draco Hall! Since Severin had helped to intercede, they could already expect to


    save a lot of money from that.


    While everyone was looking eagerly at the two of them, Larry smiled slightly and said, ¡°Sure. Since


    Mister Severin has kindly asked us, we can sh it to about half the price. Thirty-three thousand would


    do just fine!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Hall Master Larry.¡± Stanley lowered his head and said in a most aggrieved tone.


    ¡°Bring them to settle the bill, Robert!¡± the general manager said immediately.


    ¡°Thank you, kind sirs!¡± Catherine breathed a sigh of relief too. Although the Shanahans had been


    progressing steadily in recent days, sixty-six thousand dors was no small amount, but Severin had


    already saved them a little over thirty thousand dors by asking a single sentence. As she left, she


    could not help but nce one more time at Severin.


    ¡°Sigh, Stanley went a little overboard this time. It¡¯s all thanks to Hall Master Larry¡¯s help that we could


    get ourselves out of this situation, otherwise he would have forced Severin to for


    pay it!¡± Felicia said with a smile after Catherine, Stanley, and the others had left.


    William nodded too. ¡°Stanley is truly a horrible person! He used to target Diane in the past,


    and now he¡¯s doing the same thing all over again!¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re all too kind! Anything that involves Mister Severin involves me too. Our rtionship


    between is like that of sworn brothers!¡± Larry remarked with a chuckle. He then said to Severin, ¡°It¡¯s


    getting a littlete, Mister Severin. How about we continue our


    conversation some other day?¡±


    Severin nodded, and said politely, ¡°Thank you very much for your help earlier!¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re most wee! We¡¯ll be off then!¡± Larryughed, and reminded again, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t


    forget what I told you earlier!¡±

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Chapter 322


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be there on time tomorrow morning!¡± Severin smiled and immediately. followed Larry


    and the others out.


    Catherine also exited the premises after paying the money, and she had confirmed her suspicions as


    soon as she saw Severin talking happily with Larry and de.


    Everyone watched as Larry left, and Catherine smiled at Severin while saying in a praising tone, ¡°It¡¯s all


    thanks to you that we managed to save thirty-three thousand!¡±


    Severin reciprocated with a smile. ¡°Well, Larry is a very magnanimous person. He was very happy


    when I helped treat his mother the other day, and he now thinks of me as his brother too!¡±


    The olddy was even more delighted to hear what Severin said. ¡°That couldn¡¯t be better. If we can


    maintain this rtionship, then I believe that some of the first-tier upper-ss families might not dare to


    provoke us on a whim in the future. They¡¯ll probably even show more respect toward us!¡±


    Felicia felt ted too, and she could not help but say, ¡°Of course! My daughter has a good eye for men!


    He has loads of potential, but we just didn¡¯t quite catch it back then!¡± Diane was a little dumbfounded to


    see her family members epting Severin, but it went without saying that she felt a lot happier that


    things were going that way.


    At the very least, it showed that her persistence had not been in vain.


    Catherine looked at Stanley, who was hanging his head low, and said, ¡°That was really bold of you to


    order so much red wine, Stanley. Do you feel embarrassed now?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I¡­¡± Stanley still wanted to defend himself, but he could only sigh in the end at his pathetic


    attempt that resulted in even bigger losses. He had wanted to trick Severin, but thetter must have


    chosen that bar because he knew that the bar belonged to Larry. After all, Severin had a good


    rtionship with Larry. In hindsight, Severin was probably one step ahead of him andunched his own


    plot against him just as he hatched his feeble scheme against. Severin.


    ¡°off you go. You wouldn¡¯t want to continue making a fool out of yourself out here after causing us to


    rush over in the middle of the night to save you, right?¡± Catherine finally urged.


    Stanley, his family, the olddy, and the Shanahans¡¯ bodyguards drove away soon enough, but Felicia,


    Megan, and William were still there.


    With the others gone, Felicia looked at Severin with bright eyes and asked, ¡°Did you really earn a


    hundred and fifty million, my dear son-inw?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Indeed, I did!¡±


    ¡°Nice! That means you¡¯ll have the seven-and-a-half-million-dor dowry now! Don¡¯t forget! Time is


    running out!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Felicia could not help reminding Severin to transfer the money immediately.


    ¡°Is that all you think about? The seven-and-a-half million dowry? You¡¯re such a money addict!¡± William


    remarked as he took out a cigarette and began smoking it. He could not help but add, ¡°I told you that


    Severin wasn¡¯t that sort of person. He¡¯d never fool around with other


    women and sleep with them. Stanley just constantly thinking of ways to bring us down!¡±


    At the mention of Stanley, William paused for a moment and said again, ¡°He¡¯s probably even more


    upset now that Diane is the general manager. We need to be more wary against him!¡±


    ¡°We will. Anyway, it¡¯s already veryte, and you three should head back and go to bed!¡± Diane smiled


    and watched as her parents drove off with her sister.


    When Diane and Severin were the only ones left, she looked at Severin and asked, ¡°Be honest, now.


    What exactly happened? I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ve been to this bar before!¡±

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    Chapter 323


    Severin could not help but smile bitterly as he said, ¡°You¡¯re as smart as I expected you to be, honey!


    Nothing escapes your attention!¡±


    Diane smiled and said, ¡°My mom is a simple-minded person, so she won¡¯t think too deeply about what


    happened. Grandma, on the other hand, probably knows that things aren¡¯t as simple as they seem,


    although it¡¯s not that important anyway. Grandma might know that you¡¯ve been to this bar, but she


    won¡¯t expose you because of your good rtionship with Draco Hall. That¡¯s more important to her than


    anything else!¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Well, the truth is, Stanley used to target you and your parents very often when you


    were kicked out of the Shanahans, right? He even put pressure on other people not to hire you, forcing


    you to take up a job as a delivery person! Since I had the opportunity to give him a hard time today, I


    jumped at the chance to do just that!¡±


    After a pause, Severin continued, ¡°My n was to offer to treat him to a drink, and then leave halfway


    so he¡¯d have to foot the bill. I never thought that things would escte like this! It was onlyter that I


    found out he brought some more people to take advantage of the free drinks, and he ordered insane


    amounts of wine too! As if that¡¯s not bad enough, he had ns. to get me drunk and set me up so he


    can ckmail me!¡± Severin exined the situation and finally said, ¡°What he didn¡¯t expect was that this


    bar belongs to Draco Hall! I bet he didn¡¯t expect me to sneak out either.¡±


    After Diane heard that, she could not help but smile, ¡°He¡¯s such a greedy person for wanting to


    ckmail you. I¡¯m d that you¡¯re not a pervert either, otherwise you would¡¯ve fallen for his trap!¡±


    Upon seeing Diane¡¯s beautiful smile, Severin could not resist stepping forward to put his arms around


    her waist. ¡°Why would I be attracted to those indecent women when I have such a beautiful wife?¡±


    ¡°Why are you hugging me? It¡¯ll be bad if other people see us like this!¡± Diane said.


    She did not me Severin after finding out the truth, because she knew that Stanley was the one to


    me and everything that happened that day could be taken as a lesson for him.


    If Stanley had only spent several thousand dors, then he would have been able to


    pay the bill even if Severin had upped and left. After all, he would not have been prevented from


    leaving if that were the case, and his life would not be as miserable as it was then if he had controlled


    himself from giving in to his desire to hurt Severin.


    That aside, Severin¡¯s actions could be construed as helping her to vent the resentment she had all


    those years ago.


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife. Is it wrong for me to hug you? If you say that it¡¯s bad for other people to see us like


    this, does it mean that I can hug you at home when no one¡¯s around to see us?¡± Severin asked with a


    smile.


    ¡°Ugh, can¡¯t you be serious? Come on, let¡¯s go home! I came in a rush and took a taxi here, but luckily


    you can drive me home in your car!¡± Diane broke free from Severin¡¯s arms and shot him a coquettish


    look.


    ¡°Sure thing, my beautiful wife! After you!¡± Severin walked over with a smile, opened the door


    of the front passenger seat for Diane, and gestured in a gentlemanly manner for her to get in. Severin¡¯s


    chivalry made Diane feel all sweet, and they soon arrived at Dragon Lake Vista.


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s with the reminder that Hall Master Larry gave to you earlier?¡± A sudden thought


    came to mind and she asked curiously.


    Severin then answered, ¡°Nothing big, really. He just said that there¡¯s some important figure whom he


    wants to introduce to me tomorrow, so he asked me to go over to the person¡¯s ce. for a meal. I feel


    bad if I turned them down.¡±


    In fact, it was the people from Brookbourn Mansion who suddenly decided to invite Larry and Draco


    Hall¡¯s people to dinner, and Draco Hall felt a little wary because their strength had already sent waves


    throughout Brookbourn Mansion. It was out of a fear that Brookbourn Mansion might have some


    ulterior motives for inviting them that they decided to bring


    ¨C


    Severin the supreme leader of Dracodeus Temple-along.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    On the other hand, Severin had promised She to treat her father, so after giving it some thought, he


    decided to agree to their request to go with them. He believed that he could at least be able to leverage


    his good rtionship with both parties to mediate things without revealing his true identity.


    It went without saying that it would not be ideal for him to reveal all the aforementioned details to Diane,


    hence his simple excuse earlier.


    After Diane heard that, she nodded her head and said, ¡°Sounds good. Draco Hall isn¡¯t what it used to


    be, and even first-tier families will be afraid of them. It¡¯d be nice if you could hang out more with Larry


    and meet more people. Who knows, they might be willing to owe us a favor if we need their help in the


    future!¡±

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Chapter 324


    Severin could not help but smile awkwardly, because unbeknownst to Diane, it was Larry and de


    who wanted to hang out with him all the time.


    ¡°By the way, I think your mother is getting anxious. I¡¯d better transfer the dowry money to her once I get


    home. It¡¯s not that much anyway!¡±


    Severin said after giving it some thought.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not that much, you say? This is seven and a half million we¡¯re talking about! I think. you¡¯re


    getting more arrogant now that you have more money!¡± Diane felt a little sweet in her heart when she


    heard him say that. She could not help but add, ¡°By the way, are you really willing to give that much a


    dowry for me? Given the current circumstances, my mom did say that she¡¯s fine with letting us be


    together even if you just give her about four and a half million or so!¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Your parents are a part of my family too. I¡¯m good with it as long as


    they¡¯re happy, and besides, seven and a half million is peanuts to me!¡±


    After ending his sentence, Severin added, ¡°I¡¯ll do a transfer of four and a half million to you. too so you


    can buy whatever you want. You need to buy a car though, since it¡¯ll be inconvenient for us to share


    one car. If you have another car, it¡¯ll be so much easier for you to go to work too.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being too kind to me, honey!¡± Diane felt touched to hear that and ced her hand on Severin¡¯s


    thigh. ¡°But even if you give me all that money, it¡¯s not like I know how to spend it! I never thought I¡¯d


    one day have so much money when I was at the Shanahans, and I spent the past five years living


    frugally after I was kicked out of the house. Now I can¡¯t even bear to spend on those luxury clothes


    anymore!¡±


    Severin¡¯s face turned serious as he said, ¡°I will not ept that. I earned money to spend on you,


    remember? Don¡¯t hesitate to buy any clothes or bags that catch your eye. You¡¯re the general manager


    now, and if you go out to buy a car, you should at least buy an Audi A8 like ours! That way, you¡¯ll look


    the part when you go out and talk business with people. After all, you are the general manager now!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll listen to my hubby and buy a car tomorrow morning. You happy?¡± Diane had a sweet


    and content smile on her face.


    The two of them reached home in no time, and as soon as the door was opened, all six beautiful


    bodyguards ran out. It was clear that the slightest movement had woken them. up.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s master and the missus! I thought it was somebody else?¡± Lillie, who was wearing a nightgown,


    could not help but smile.


    ¡°You came back ratherte today, sir! I wanted to go with the missus earlier, but she wouldn¡¯t let me


    follow, and I was so worried that you¡¯d me me if something happened to her!¡± Naomi said


    embarrassedly. It was clear that she felt bad for not going.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can follow her secretly the next time she tells you not to follow!¡± Severin said with a smile.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t need to bring bodyguards with me whenever I go out, right? It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve made


    enemies out of a lot of people!¡± Diane rolled her eyes at Severin when she heard that.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Maybe not, but you¡¯re a beautiful woman, and I¡¯m worried that there are lots


    of perverts out there!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s go back to our rooms! We wouldn¡¯t want to be the third wheel here!¡± The bodyguards


    giggled and excused themselves when they saw Severin flirting with Diane.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Chapter 325


    ¡°Can I sleep on your bed tonight, honey?¡± Severin could not resist asking Diane when they went up to


    the second floor together.


    Diane¡¯s heart began beating quicker when she heard that, and she looked at Severin before saying,


    ¡°You can, but you¡¯re not allowed to mess around! You reek of like alcohol too, so you should go and get


    a bath before youe to bed!¡±


    ¡°As youmand, mdy!¡± Severin grinned and went to his room to find a fresh set of clothes.


    Diane could not help but smile when she saw Severin¡¯s excited look. After taking a bath, Severin


    transferred four million dors to Diane, before doing another transfer of seven million to Felicia.


    ¡°I wonder how Mom will react when she sees the money!¡± Diane could not help but purse her lips when


    she received the notification that Severin had transferred the money. Her heart was brimming with


    sweetness at that time.


    At that moment, she was wearing a very sexy pink suspender nightdress. When Severin looked at her,


    he could not help but gulp secretly because he knew that Diane was not wearing anything else


    underneath the nightdress.


    ¡°Alright, time to sleep!¡± Severiny down on the bed as soon as he said that because he was afraid that


    Diane might notice him ogling her. s, that did not stop his mind from having wild fantasies.


    After all, it was not often that one would get to meet a beautiful woman like Diane, and yet there she


    was as his wife. If not for the fear that Diane might get angry at him, he would have let his passion


    loose and pounced on her already.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, honey!¡± When Diane saw how obedient Severin was, she could not help buty down


    beside him, prop her head up with one hand, and smile before giving Severin a peck. on the lips.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Severin did not expect Diane to take the initiative to kiss him, and his blood began to rush


    up


    to his head when he looked at her and caught a whiff of the faint fragrance emanating from her body.


    His heart tensed up, and he thought to himself, ¡®Does Diane¡¯s proactiveness mean that we can do it


    now?¡¯ He was filled with anticipation as he thought to himself.


    However, he was just about to let his hands roam across Diane¡¯s body when she rolled away. of a


    sudden and said with a sly smile, ¡°Time for bed! That little peck is a reward for your outstanding


    performance in recent days!¡±


    Severin felt a little down at that moment. ¡®She really is a naughty little fairy!¡¯ Igniting his desires and


    then ignoring him was practically tantamount to torture!


    all


    He could not help but ask in a rather disappointed expression, ¡°Can¡¯t the rewardst a little longer? Or


    maybe we can take it one step further?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s talk about it another day!¡± Diane rolled her eyes at Severin, but she was blushing very


    hard and her heart was beating much quicker too. ¡°It¡¯s already past one in the morning. and we need to


    get some sleep. I need to go work and buy a car tomorrow, so my day is packed! ¡°She felt extremely


    bashful, and immediately pulled the nkets to cover herself as if she was


    afraid of being seen by Severin.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Her nervousness probably stemmed from the fact that she had fathered his child before they even got


    the chance to date.


    ¡°Okay, honey! Let¡¯s go to bed!¡± Severin smiled and could not resist licking his lips. It was at profoundly


    memorable moment for him. In light of how things were developing between them, he believed that it


    would not be long until they could finallye together as one. Although they did it once five years


    ago, they were drunk throughout the session andpletely forgot what it was like when he woke up


    the next day.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Chapter 326


    It was natural for Severin to look forward to some intimacy with Diane since it had been years. since he


    had been with a woman.


    ¡°The deadline ising soon, so why hasn¡¯t Severin transferred the dowry money after earning so


    much today? Is he trying to dy it so he can avoid paying up? I will never let him be with Diane if he


    doesn¡¯t cough it up!¡± Felicia cursed incessantly just as she, William, and Megan had reached the


    Shanahan home.


    Then, she received a notification on her cell phone. She casually picked it up to nce at the screen,


    and what she saw frightened her so severely that she froze in ce at that instant.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°One¡­two¡­three¡­four¡­five¡­ five zeroes. The first digit is seven, the second digit is five¡­.and then


    it¡¯s five zeroes after that¡­¡± Felicia counted carefully. After confirming that it was indeed seven-and-a-


    half million, she could not help but jump up excitedly. ¡°Haha! Seven-and-a- half million! It¡¯s seven-and-


    a-half million! We¡¯ve struck big this time!¡±


    ¡°Let me have a look, Mom!¡± Megan¡¯s eyes lit up instantly when she heard and she snatched Felicia¡¯s


    cell phone in excitement. She began counting too, and after confirming that the sum was correct, she


    yelled, ¡°Mom! It really is seven and a half million! Severin is a man of conscience and integrity after all!


    He did not lie when he said he would give you dowry!¡±


    that


    money


    in


    Megan was extremely excited. ¡°Of course! He¡¯s lucky that¡¯s all he needs to pay to get such a good


    daughter!¡± Felicia snatched the phone back from Megan¡¯s again and had a smug expression. Despite


    herment about Severin, she felt very happy to have gotten so much. money all of a sudden.


    ¡°Hey, Mom! Didn¡¯t you say you were going to give me some money to spend?¡± Megan immediately


    looked at Felicia with an expectant smile on her face.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? It¡¯s alreadyte!¡± Felicia nced at her daughter, and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    wake up toote tomorrow. We¡¯re going shopping! I¡¯m nning to get some clothes. and bags. It¡¯s


    been ages since Ist shopped at high-end stores!¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, Mom! I love you loads! Don¡¯t forget to give me fifteen thousand or so once you finish


    shopping!¡± Megan hugged Felicia excitedly and gave her a big smooch on the cheek.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no biggie!¡± Felicia gave Megan another look. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just fifteen thousand, right? I can


    transfer it to you right now!¡±


    ¡°Ahem, I¡¯ll tag along tomorrow too. I don¡¯t have anything in mind, but a good fishing rod would be nice!¡±


    William cleared his throat from the side and voiced out his request.


    ¡°Okay. Since fishing¡¯s all you think about, I¡¯ll buy one for you tomorrow!¡± Felicia spoke generously now


    that she had money.


    William looked at Megan again and could not help reminding her, ¡°By the way, Megan, don¡¯t forget your


    bet with your brother-inw. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d acknowledge him as your brother-inw and


    wash his feet if he coulde up with dowry for your mother?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Megan had a bitter expression as she frowned and protested, ¡°But Dad! I¡¯m the


    second daughter of the Shanahans! I don¡¯t really have to wash his feet, do 1? It¡¯d be so embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°Well,


    your brother-inw is a generous person, so I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t ask you to hold up your end of the bet!¡±


    Felicia had a content expression on her face. ¡°Ah, my son-inw is the best! He earned a hundred and


    fifty million dors in one day, and there aren¡¯t a lot of people who could make that kind of money


    nowadays!¡±

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    Chapter 327


    ¡°Hehe, now you sing his praises? Did you remember how you forced Diane to leave him, and how


    much you looked down on him?¡± William snickered from the side. ¡°I just think you like rich people!¡±


    you want


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Felicia¡¯s smile disappeared in an instant when she heard that, and she shot back angrily.¡± Nonsense!


    There¡¯s nothing wrong with being rich, is there? Or are you saying that our daughter to suffer? Do you


    still want your fishing rod or not? What are you going to use to buy a better rod if you don¡¯t have


    money?¡±


    As soon as Felicia threatened him with the fishing rod, he immediately kept quiet and went to the


    bathroom to take a bath.


    ¡°Grandma, I swear that Severin said he¡¯d treat me today¡­¡± Stanley said to the olddy as soon as he


    got out of the car and returned home.


    She looked at him coldly and said, ¡°If Severin said he wanted to treat you, would he order so much of


    those expensive wines? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the kind to waste money on that. After all, he came from a


    difficult background, and even if he made a lot of money, he wouldn¡¯t go so far as to spend it all like


    that. And besides, would he request four women to keep him.pany?¡±


    The olddy¡¯s words seemed to have suggested that she had seen through everything, and she could


    not help but smile slightly and say, ¡°I¡¯m not going to delve any deeper into what. happened tonight, and


    I don¡¯t care which one of you is telling the truth. But what I can say is, paying the thirty-three thousand


    tonight is more than worth it!¡±


    The slightly slow-witted George could not help but frown. ¡°Mom, are you saying that it¡¯s worth it


    because of the fifty percent discount?¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s simply because of the fifty percent discount?¡± The olddy frowned and was a little


    displeased at her son for failing to live up to the bare minimum of expectations. She gritted her teeth


    and said, ¡°It¡¯s worth it because Severin has a good rtionship with. Larry, and he could get them to


    give such a huge discount just by asking them nicely!¡±


    The olddy then paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Severin must have a very close rtionship


    with them if he could get a discount just by asking them, especially since they were out drinking until


    late night too. Larry even said that he treats Severin as his sworn brother. Do you think anyone would


    dare to oppress us in the future if he has that sort of rtionship with Larry?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! Draco Hall isn¡¯t what it used to be. They were already a formidable force for us in the


    past, and now they¡¯re even more formidable than ever before!¡± George came to hist senses and could


    not help but smile embarrassedly. ¡°Severin is our lucky star. We can hitch on his medical skills to have


    a good rtionship with those big shots!¡±


    The olddy even said to Stanley, ¡°I want you to behave yourself more in the future and refrain from


    provoking Severin for no good reason. I knew what you did to Diane in the past, and you should be


    thankful that he didn¡¯t try and give you a hard time. I you keep provoking him, there¡¯s nothing I can do if


    he ends up killing you!¡±


    Stanley was incredibly irked by what he heard, but he had no choice other than to suck it all up. It was


    obvious that he had been set up by Severin that night, and aside from getting


    thoroughly humiliated, his face was swollen after being pped so hard! How was that not giving him ¡®a


    hard time¡¯?


    ¡°Did you hear that? You should quit going to bars in the future!¡± George said as he red at Stanley.


    ¡°Okay, we should try and catch up on some sleep now!¡± Catherine left it at that and walked to the vi


    where she stayed.


    Once she was gone, Stanley and his parents went to their own vi too.


    Cherise could not help but remark angrily, ¡°Your mother is siding more and more toward William¡¯s


    family now! She¡¯s too biased!¡±


    George said, ¡°Sigh, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Now that Severin has secured power and Diane


    is managing thepany well, our family¡¯s business is getting better and better and the losses have


    turned to profits. Do you think my mom will still give a damn about us?¡±


    Cherise looked at her son in distress and could not help but say, ¡°Does it still hurt, Stanley? Sigh, your


    father is at fault here for being ipetent. He can¡¯t even help you get justice after you¡¯ve been


    beaten up so badly!¡±


    George could only stare dumbfoundedly at Cherish when he heard that.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    Chapter 328


    The next morning, Severin got up early and drove Diane to the car showroom before going to the


    Bards¡¯ residence.


    Since Larry and de would be arriving soon, he decided to head there earlier since he was on rather


    close terms with the Bards too. However, he did not expect to run into someone he knew as soon as


    he arrived at the entrance.


    ¡°Well, would you look at that, sir! It¡¯s that kid again. I¡¯ve been nning to bring Brad and the guys to


    hack him sometime in the next few days. Why is he here?¡±


    The person who spoke was Hugo from the Emerald Cloud Gang, and more than twenty of the gang¡¯s


    people were there with him. When he punched Severin the other day and realized that he was no


    match for the man, he made ns to rally more men to attack Severin and hack him to death. After all,


    Severin¡¯s audacious act of destroying Hugh¡¯s manhood should not be left alone.


    It came as a surprise that Severin would show up right in front of them.


    ude frowned as soon as he saw Severin. ¡°Of all the ces he could¡¯ve gone to, he just had to show


    up here!¡± He then looked at a buff man beside him and said, ¡°Go over there and kill him, Brad. We¡¯ll get


    a few of your juniors to drag his body awayter!¡±


    Brad rubbed his fists and grinned. ¡°Sure! He came at a perfect time! It¡¯ll save us a lot of trouble from


    having to search everywhere for him!¡±


    Hugo knew that Severin was tricky to fight against, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, Brad. This guy¡¯s a tough


    one!¡±


    After ending their sentences, they rushed forth and attacked Severin without waiting for him.


    toe over.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Awesome! He¡¯ll be dead for sure!¡± Hugh, whom Severin had robbed of his manhood, was also


    standing among the group of people. Although he no longer had functioning genitalia, ude made


    him protector of the gang on ount of his contributions to the gang and the sheer amount of money


    he helped them earn. He was given a bit of special treatment too.


    Furthermore, Hugh¡¯sbat abilities were of a decent standard, which was why ude. brought him


    along when he came to the Bards for the banquet that day. Needless to say, he was the weakest one


    of the protectors, and being able to tag along was already good enough for him. Hugh felt a burst of joy


    in his heart when he saw that his nemesis was about to be killed!


    Severin was just about to walk towards the gate when two men approached him, and the look. in their


    eyes made it clear that they were there to cause him trouble.


    ¡°Hehe, your name is Hugo, is it not? What¡¯s the matter? You look like you¡¯re still hell-bent on avenging


    your ball-less friend?¡± Severin asked with a calm smile and stopped walking when he saw the two of


    them approaching him.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die this time, kid!¡± Brad said curtly and ruthlessly as he clenched his sandbag -sized


    fist and stepped forward to punch Severin.


    Upon seeing Brad make his move, Hugo did not ck off either and synchronized his attack from the


    other side.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Chapter 329


    Two strong men from the Emerald Cloud Gang attacked from either side of Severin, and their fists were


    imbued with a fierce punching style, while their attack was swift and fierce.


    Their moves were formidable and difficult to avoid, and any ordinary person would be pummeled to


    death in an instant if they were attacked like this. However, Severin was unfazed in the face of their


    attack and sneered to himself. Rather than avoid them, he clenched both. his fists andnded a punch


    right on his attackers¡¯ fists.


    A dull and slightly muffled sound resonated through the area. The next second, Hugo and Brad flew


    several meters back and staggered several steps before they could manage to stabilize their body.


    ¡°Aha!¡± After the two of them were able to stand firm, they felt a sweetness in their throats as a mouthful


    of warm blood gushed out.


    ¡°What?!¡± The two of them looked at each other and were unable to contain their shock. It had never


    urred to them that they would still be no match for Severin even when they had attacked him in


    tandem with each other. Even more shocking was that they suffered internal injuries after receiving just


    one punch.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hugo, in particr, could clearly sense that Severin¡¯s strength was much strongerpared to their


    previous sh. He then realized that Severin went easy on him the previous time and did not even use


    full strength.


    ¡°This¡­¡± An old man behind ude opened his mouth slightly in surprise.


    Meanwhile, ude¡¯s lips twitched several times and his expression sank. Severin took slow steps


    forward, but Hugo and Brad could only retreat bit by bit in fear until they were back beside ude.


    ¡°Leave him to me!¡± A middle-aged woman had decided to stand up and deal with Severin after mulling


    it over. After all, she was an elder in the Emerald Cloud Gang, and his strength was naturally much


    stronger than that of Hugo or Brad.


    ¡°This kid is too powerful. We need to kill him or else he¡¯ll be a big threat!¡± Hugh said to ude.


    He then ran over to check up on Hugo, asking, ¡°Are you alright, Big H?¡±


    Hugo¡¯s expression was gloomy. ¡°He is far too strong. If he had used slightly more force, my entire arm


    would have been broken!¡±


    Hugh was startled to hear that because he was very well aware of Hugo and Brad¡¯s strengths. It was


    truly frightening to hear that they were no match for Severin even when they attacked. him at once.


    Fortunately for them, however, the Emerald Cloud Gang¡¯s strongest individuals were all there. Since


    Hugo and Brad were not up to the task, the other strong individuals could just as well face Severin.


    ¡°My savior! You¡¯re here!¡± just when the middle-aged woman was about to step forward and make a


    move, She happened toe out from the entrance and ran over excitedly toward Severin.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Hugh¡¯s jaw dropped, as did Hugo¡¯s.


    The middle-aged woman frowned and stepped back tactfully.


    ¡°Perfect timing! I wanted to go look for you, but you came to look for me instead!¡± She ran over and


    took the initiative to hold Severin¡¯s hand as she asked, ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    Chapter 330


    ude was speechless. ¡®The hell is going on here? Is Severin She¡¯s boyfriend? I never heard about


    She having a boyfriend. Isn¡¯t she a demanding girl who looks down on plenty of rich kids? Why would


    he fall in love with a man who just came out of prison?¡¯


    ude¡¯s face soured as he went to Hugh and asked softly, ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s nothing more than a


    cousin to Queenie?¡±


    Hugh¡¯s lips twitched a few times and he said hesitantly, ¡°I was sure before, but I¡¯m not so sure now.


    Judging from the current situation, he doesn¡¯t look like someone who doesn¡¯te from a good


    background. If he¡¯s a nobody, why would She know him and hug him like that?¡± Hugh felt a little


    envious when he said all that. After all, if he could get a girlfriend like She, her beauty was of


    secondary importance-her background alone would enable him to enjoy the rest of his life without much


    effort.


    Hugo and several other men were just as envious. ¡®This kid sure is lucky!¡¯


    The next second, however, something even more unbelievable happened! Severin pushed She¡¯s


    hand away and said to her, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, Miss She. I¡¯m here because I agreed to treat


    your father, not because I missed you!¡±


    anyone


    ¡°He pushed her away?!¡± Hugo froze and wondered if Severin was an idiot. Why would dislike a cute girl


    with big breasts and a good figure? Being held by a beautiful woman was like going to heaven, and


    Severin was a fool to push her away!


    More surprising still was the fact that She did not get angry. Her cheeks turned red and she said


    shyly, ¡°Okay, I know you¡¯re embarrassed. I can understand why you made that excuse!¡± Severin nearly


    fainted, for her eloquent was simply out-of-this-world and she did not seem to know shame at all. At


    that moment, Severin¡¯s heart became a mess as he unconsciously remembered the kiss She gave


    him the previous night.


    ¡°Do you know him, Miss She? Is he here to visit you?¡± ude took a step forward and smiled slightly


    as he cupped his hands politely at She,


    She grinned slightly. ¡°Of course, hehe! He¡¯s my dream man. Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    Severin¡¯s mouth twitched violently. ¡®When did I be your dream man?¡¯


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say such nonsense, Miss She. I¡¯ve only known you for a few days. You¡¯re a girl, and


    you¡¯re the daughter of the Bards. I wouldn¡¯t want your reputation to be ruined if people spread the


    word that you made such remarks at me!¡± Severin stepped forward and reminded her immediately.


    Both Hugo and Hugh secretly cursed Severin in their hearts. She was throwing herself at him, and yet


    he was still trying to y it cool! It was utterly abominable in their eyes, and they were both extremely


    envious!


    Although Hugh has lost all use of his manhood, he still got jealous whenever he saw such a young little


    beauty


    ¡°What are you scared of? I¡¯m not scared. Besides, it¡¯s my reputation that¡¯s being ruined, not yours!¡±


    She¡¯s words left Severin speechless again


    ¡°A girl¡¯s reputation is very important, especially since I¡¯m a married man it¡¯ll be really bad for you if


    everyone knows that a girl like you is interested in a married man!¡± Severin reminded her again.


    s, She still did not seem to care. ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about all that. To me, you¡¯re the most


    amazing and handsome man there ever was, and I don¡¯t care whether you are married or not! I¡¯ve


    chosen you, so you can¡¯t treat me badly!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Severin didn¡¯t know what to say. She was being very unreasonable and had no qualms about


    messing around with him.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing Severin¡¯s helpless expression, She covered her mouth and giggled as she thought to


    herself, ¡®I¡¯ll win your heart sooner orter with my charm!¡¯

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Chapter 331


    ¡°Congrattions, congrattions!¡±


    After watching Severin and She argue like a couple for a while, he quickly understood the situation.


    Heughed out loud and congratted Severin, ¡°Congrattions Brother Severin. Both of you match


    perfectly together and are meant to be together. You guys have quite a lot. inmon. Severin, you¡¯re


    lucky fellow to have She fallen for you!¡±


    Severin nearly fainted. What the hell was that? Two minutes ago, ude was ordering his men to kill


    Severin and now he was calling Severin his brother. Severin also did not understand why ude say


    Severin and She have a lot inmon.


    On the other hand, She enjoyed the good wishes from ude. Her eyes twinkled and she asked


    excitingly, ¡°Do you really think so, Gang Leader ude? Are Severin and I really at perfect match?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Haha. A perfect match!¡± ude replied immediately with the intention to please the


    Bards. Currently, he looked nothing like the supreme Gang Leader with a kind smile on his face.


    ¡°Gang Leader ude?¡± Severin frowned.


    Only at that moment, ude introduced himself. ¡°Hi. I¡¯m the Gang Leader of the Emerald Cloud Gang.


    ude Emeraldo. Nice to meet you!¡±


    Severin sneered coldly after hearing the introduction. He said back with a mean face, ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s not


    nice to meet you at all. If you¡¯re really that happy to see me, why did you ask your men to attack me


    just now? From the way they tried to attack me, I think they were trying to kill me!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She gasped and asked, ¡°Gang Leader ude, what¡¯s going on? You were trying to kill him?


    Why?¡±


    ude¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. He knew it was essential for him to deal with the situation well to


    avoid offending Severin furthermore.


    With an awkward chuckle, he said, ¡°Miss She, let me exin it to you. There were some


    misunderstandings between Brother Severin and my man. Thus, they wanted to take revenge that¡¯s


    all.¡±


    After that, he smiled again. ¡°But now that I know Brother Severin is your sweetheart, my men will not go


    after Severin anymore and let the small misunderstanding goes with the wind¡±


    She smiled pleasantly upon hearing that, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Listen up. If anyone dares to bully


    Severin in the future, those people have toe to deal with me. I¡¯ll make sure they will never hear the


    end of it!¡±


    Hugh was standing at the back. When he heard that, his mouth twitched ¡®I lost my manhood. and they


    said it was a small misunderstanding?


    In spite of that, he knew he was unable to have his revenge anymore. As expected, ude turned


    around to face Hugo and Hugh ¡°Hey, you two. Don¡¯t ever go make trouble for Brother Severin anymore


    From now on, we are starting off with a clean te¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Without a choice, Hugo, Brad, and the rest could only obey ude¡¯s instructions


    Hugh lowered his head and said nothing as he felt incredibly upset. After how badly Severin did to him,


    he could not even have the chance to avenge himself.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Brother Severin, don¡¯t worry. My people will not be looking for your trouble anymore!¡± ude turned


    around again and this time, he faced Severin.


    ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s hope that is the case. If not, they are just looking for their own death!¡± Severin smiled


    sarcastically and said, ¡°My name is Severin Feuillet. You can call me Severin.¡±

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Chapter 332


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better for me to call you Mister Severin. I see that¡¯s what the others call you,¡± ude said.


    ¡°Are you guys here to visit the Bards?¡± Severin looked at ude and his men. He frowned and was


    curious to see Zachariah invite both Draco Hall and Emerald Cloud Gang here today.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ude smiled. ¡°Yes. Mister Zachariah had invited us over to discuss something. So here we are. But


    we didn¡¯t expect to see you here too.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Hehe. I think Mister Zachariah is sick. Since I¡¯m free today, so I thought ofing to


    give him a check-up.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Great. Let¡¯s go in together!¡± ude smiled and stretched his hand out to show a wee


    gesture.


    Severin looked at ude and thought differently of him. He must admit as the Gang Leader of the


    Emerald Cloud Gang, ude was a smart man. Especially when ude knew he was close with


    She, ude immediately changed his attitude. ude was an attentive and perceptive person. No


    wonder, the Emerald Cloud Gang was well-developed.


    Severin remembered Larry used to tell him that Emerald Cloud Gang used to be the weakest among


    the gangs. They only used a few years to build from the bottom and not longter, they were on the


    same level as Draco Hall and Cedar Gang.


    Without Severin¡¯s help, Draco Hall could not gobble Cedar Gang so easily. If Draco Hall did not gobble


    up Cedar Gang, Emerald Cloud Gang could have a chance to be the leader within these three gangs in


    the future.


    The moment ude did not discriminate against Severin and even made the gesture had said.


    everything. ude was the reason for Emerald Cloud Gang¡¯s sess.


    Severin, ude, and She walked together while the others followed behind them. They entered a


    large living room. Zachariah had set up the chair and table as he waited for them.


    The other people Zachariah had invited were those from Emerald Cloud Gang and Draco Hall. He


    frowned when he saw Severing entering together with ude. ¡°Severin, why are you here?¡± It was true


    that he admired Severin due to Severin¡¯s ability to fight and his medical skill. However, he only wished


    for Severin to join the Bards to work for him. Never would he consider having Severin marry his


    daughter.


    Yet, She was very fond of Severin and that had caused a headache for him.


    Before Severin answered, Zachariah continued, ¡°So you¡¯re a member of the Emerald Cloud Gang? No


    wonder you can fight so well. I didn¡¯t know you are one of the elite fighters from the Emerald Cloud


    Gang I even thought about hiring you to be the captain of my bodyguard team. I guess that¡¯s out of the


    question now.¡±


    Severin smiled awkwardly. ¡°Mister Zachariah, I¡¯m not a member of the Emerald Cloud Gang Actually,


    I¡¯m here to examine your body today.¡±


    ¡°Examine my body?¡± Zachariah¡¯s face became sullen.


    The reason he had invited Draco Hall and Emerald Cloud Gang here today was to discuss the


    future rtionship between the Brookbourn Mansion, Draco Hall, and Emerald Cloud Gang. It sounded


    so wrong now to hear Severin came here with the intention to examine his body now.


    Besides, he did not think there was anything wrong with his body other than experiencing asional


    numbness in his limbs. In fact, he even went for a body check just a few days ago. The doctor said he


    was fine so why was Severin here to examine his body?


    He thought for a while and sneered coldly. ¡°Hehe. Severin, I really thought you were a miracle doctor.


    You have a good pretty impressive medical skill but you¡¯re not such an ethical doctor.¡±


    Severin frowned. ¡°Not an ethical doctor? What do you mean by that? Honestly speaking, I seldom treat


    patients and only treated just a few patients. But every one of them was very satisfied with me and they


    were all cured. So why are you saying I¡¯m not an ethical doctor?¡±


    When he said that, anger spread through him. As a doctor, it was a big deal when someone said he


    was an ethical doctor. It was more serious than saying his medical skill was not up to par.


    Most importantly, he was never a scammer. His goal was to save people when he decided to learn to


    be a doctor. Not because he wanted to hurt people!

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Chapter 333


    Zachariah chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve earned a lot when you treated the head of the Longhorns. Then I also


    heard you earn a lot when you treated Madam Jodie of the Znkos. Yes, it does say that your medical


    skill is exceptional.¡±


    He paused for a while before continuing to talk, ¡°But isn¡¯t it very hical for you toe to fool me


    just because you want to take some benefit for me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fooling you? Hehe. How funny. I¡¯m not the sort of person who would make a joke when it¡¯s a life or


    death matter!¡± Severin scoffed and was even more unhappy.


    On the sideline, Hugh was secretly gloating when Severin and Zachariah were about to enter a fight.


    The only reason ude disallowed them to take revenge was only because Severin and She were


    close with each other. If Severin had a fallout with the Bards or even infuriated Zachariah, ude


    would not have to be wary of Severin anymore. By that time, it was time for Severin to go to hell.


    ¡°Life or death matter? I know my body very well. There¡¯s nothing wrong with my body. And I went for a


    check-up just two days ago. The doctor said I¡¯m fine. So how can I be sick?¡± Zachariah chuckled.


    In order to stop his daughter from having an affection for Severin, he turned around to face She.


    ¡°She, look at him. He¡¯s a scammer. You need to stay away from this kind of people.¡±


    ¡°Dad! What are you talking about? He¡¯s not a scammer!¡± She was so angry. She said with her gritted


    teeth, ¡°Dad, just let him examine your body. What if you have some sort of illness that the hospital


    could not discover?¡±


    However, Zachariah was not persuaded. ¡°How is that possible? I went to the best hospital in the city.


    Do you seriously think the hospital could not discover if I¡¯m sick or not?¡±


    At that moment, Severin suddenly noticed a chair made out of mahogany in the middle of the living


    room. The chair looked extremely superior. There were two dragon head statues on both. sides of the


    chair handle. The dragons were biting on a dragon ball in their mouth. Taking a closer look, those


    dragon balls were luminous pearls.


    Zachariah noticed Severin was being quiet and discovered Severin was looking at his mahogany chair.


    He chuckled. ¡°Hoho. What do you think? This chair is called Double Dragon Throne Chair. My brother


    shipped it back to me from overseas. He said it belonged to a king in the old times. Haha. I think no


    one else could have a simr chair in this city!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He paused and corrected himself. ¡°No! I don¡¯t think you can find another one in the entire country!¡±


    Immediately, ude stepped forward. ¡°This Double Dragon Throne Chair looks so good. The dragon


    head statues looked so surreal. I don¡¯t think anyone could easily be worthy of possessing such a chair.


    Only a big shot like Mister Zachariah was worthy to own such a chair.¡±


    ¡°Haha. You think so?¡± Zachariah smiled even brighter as he felt happy upon hearing that.


    However, he did not expect Severin to pour a bucket of cold water over his excitement in just a second


    ¡°Hoho. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t even know how you end up in hell if you continue to sit on that


    chair!¡± Severin said sarcastically.


    Zachariah¡¯s smile froze. He gave Severin an angry re. ¡°You damn kid! What crap are you talking


    about? Are you cursing me?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not cursing you. I thought you were sick when your face did not look. good earlier


    on. Now that I know, you¡¯re not sick. You¡¯re poisoned. But I¡¯m really surprised to find out your brother is


    the one who poison you.¡±

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    Chapter 334


    ¡°B*llshit!¡± That was the first word that came out of Zachariah¡¯s mouth. He was infuriated.¡± Hey kid, I


    think you have gone crazy thinking about how to earn more money. Just because


    you


    earned a lot after you treated Mister Henry and Madam Jodie, now you¡¯re aiming at me to try to get


    some money out of my pocket, is it? Hmph! My body is fine. How can I possibly be poisoned? If I¡¯m


    poisoned, do you think I can stand here and argue with you?¡±


    Hugh stepped right up and agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right! Mister Zachariah, I believe he¡¯s up to no good and will


    resort to anything just to earn some money. Don¡¯t believe in him. You¡¯ve just gone for a body check-up


    in the hospital. How can you be poisoned now?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± She panicked and did not know what to do. When Severin told her that her father was ill, she


    was hoping Severin coulde to look at her father. If her father was really ill, Severin could help to


    treat him. In return, it was a chance for her to perform herself and probably impressed her father too.


    Yet, having them argue was never part of her n. If this continued, she doubted her father would


    agree to let her be with Severin.


    ¡°My brother and I always contacted each other and we have a very good rtionship. Stop with the


    nonsense. Do you seriously think I¡¯m going to believe he gave the chair to me because he wants to kill


    me?¡± Zachariah said coldly.


    After that, he said to a middle-aged man standing at the side, ¡°Kavari, please send this man out!¡±


    ¡°Dad, how could you do that? I¡¯m the one who invited Severin here. He¡¯s my friend. Can¡¯t your guys


    talk nicely?¡± She stomped her feet angrily.


    However, Zachariah could not be bothered to deal with his daughter and had a stone-cold expression


    on his face.


    Kavari Yoshi. He had a strong and tall body. Although he looked like he was in his mid forty, he looked


    very energetic and spirited. He was one of the few guardians of the Bards.


    Most importantly, he was not a grandmaster. His level was higher and stronger than a grandmaster¡¯s.


    As a matter of fact, he was a profound master.


    From the ranking of the fighter, you could call yourself a fighter if you could defeat more than ten


    commoners. The grandmaster was stronger than a fighter. For example, the captain of the bodyguard


    and personal bodyguard for She, Wace was a level seven grandmaster.


    However, there was an existence that had surpassed the grandmaster in the Bards. That was why


    the Bards could be Brookbourn Mansion. The kingmaker was the profound master.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The profound master was such a strong existence that even three or four level nine grandmasters


    could not defeat him.


    Kavari is a level two profound master. His ability could easily blow your mind away


    ¡°Come on, kid!¡± Kavari took a step forward and said coldly, ¡°I would have broken your leg if you were


    not Miss She¡¯s guest.¡±


    Severin¡¯s face was looking bad when Zachariah used him. He acted out of kindness toe to give


    Zachariah¡¯s body a look and never had he mentioned he was going to ask for money


    Yet, Zachariah thought he was here to scam money. It was normal for Severin to feel angry.


    At first, he thought he should just leave as he was told. Yet, Kavarin actually threatened to break his


    leg. He found it very insulting.


    As he squinted his eyes, he asked, ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? Talking to me like this? believe


    I¡¯ll be the one who breaks your leg?¡±

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Chapter 335


    ¡°Hoho. You¡¯re asking who I am. I¡¯m the guardian of the Bards!¡± Kavari sneered coldly.


    His eyes were sharp like the tip of a knife as he gave Severin a deadly re. ¡°Do you remember


    Wace? He¡¯s my son so tell me who do you think I am?¡±


    After that, Kavari turned around to face Zachariah. ¡°Mister Zachariah, I don¡¯t think I can put up with this.


    My son is still lying in the hospital. I won¡¯t kill him but I need to break one of his legs. I hope you can


    allow me to do it!¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hugh was extremely happy to hear that. With a weird tone, he added fuel to the fire. ¡°What? Mister


    Kavari¡¯s son is in the hospital? Tsk, tsk. Severin, you¡¯re really very amazing.¡±


    Zachariah looked at Severin and Kavari. Pretending to feel trouble, he said, ¡°Mister Kavari, I don¡¯t think


    that¡¯s suitable. Even though I¡¯m not the one who invited Severin over here, my daughter was the one


    who invited him. No matter what, he¡¯s still our guest!¡±


    Upon listening to that, She was relieved as she nodded her head vehemently. ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯s our


    guest. How can you break our guest¡¯s leg?¡±


    Just when She was gloating on her father¡¯s righteous mind and taking her side, Zachariah continued,


    ¡°It¡¯s going to make us look bad if you break his leg and the others find out about it. No one will dare to


    come to our house anymore. But when he¡¯s out of ourpound, he¡¯s no longer the guest of the


    Bards. I won¡¯t meddle with your personal matters!¡±


    Kavari was thrilled to hear that. From that, he was allowed to fight Severin as soon as Severin left the


    Bard¡¯spound.


    ¡°Kid, I¡¯m going to let you go today for the sake of the head of the Bards!¡± Kavari looked at Severin


    with a proud and arrogant face.


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. If you want to fight me, then just do it. If you have the


    ability to break my leg, I will not say anything about it. Mister Zachariah is right. This is between you


    and me, our personal matter!¡±


    After that, he looked at Zachariah. ¡°Mister Zachariah, like you said, this is between me and him. If I


    break his leg, I take it you won¡¯t look for my trouble. And you won¡¯t think that I¡¯ve offended you, right?¡±


    ¡°Haha! So arrogant. If you have the ability, please do so. I won¡¯t me you for anything!¡± Zachariah


    scoffed contemptuously.


    In his mind, he reckoned Severin was utmost a level eight or level nine grandmaster. There was no way


    Severin could defeat Kavari.


    ¡°Severin. Why are you doing this? Mister Kavari is very strong. What am I going to do if he really


    breaks your leg?¡± It scared the hell out of She as she quickly approached Severin and


    said with a frown.


    Severin felt warm when he saw how worried She was. He could tell She really worried about him


    and treated him as a friend. He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s nothing I can take him down within minutes.


    ¡°Haha! So funny. Take him down within minutes! Go and try it, kid!¡±


    An old man was standing at the side with his arms folded in front of his chest. He was also a guardian


    of the Bards and much stronger than Kavari. He found what Severin said very amusing.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one asking this. Don¡¯t me me. I¡¯ll be nice and let you keep one leg!¡± Kavari sneered


    coldly and wasted no time.


    He raised his leg and kicked at Severin.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Severin snorted coldly. He stepped once and easily avoided Kavari¡¯s attack. Instantly, he


    leaped back several feet away.


    ¡°So fast!¡±


    ude saw it and thought Severin was not as weak as he looked. Especially when Kavari was a level


    two profound master. Kavari¡¯s speed was very quick too. If they were not high-level fighters, they


    probably could not even see how Kavari attacked.


    Nevertheless, Severin managed to avoid the attack. It just said Severin was not an easy opponent.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Chapter 336


    ¡°Stop hiding if you dare!¡± Kavari stepped and dashed to the front when Severin avoided his attack. He


    was infuriated!


    ¡°I see an opportunity!¡±


    Severin also moved when Kavari was dashing at him. When Kavari ran over, his speed was too fast as


    he wanted to attack Severin with a punch. Severin was able to spot Kavari¡¯s right leg up in the air. He


    shed and appeared on the right side of Kavari. With a powerful kick, he kicked at Kavari¡¯s right calf.


    ¡°Ka-chang!¡± A bone-cracking sound appeared. Although it was not very loud, Severin heard it.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Again, Kavari failed tond his punch on Severin. He turned around and wanted to attack


    Severin again. However, a painful feeling came from his right leg and had him fall to the ground. He


    was in so much pain that the blue veins on his forehead became visible. Sweats were falling off his


    face.


    ¡°Ahh! My leg!¡±


    Kavari held his right leg painfully. The tremendous pain was so severe that it nearly made him pass out.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    The elite fighters presented at the scene were dumbstruck even though they had seen many fights


    before. Especially the guardians of the Bards. They knew how scary Kavari could be. Yet, it took just


    a mere two seconds for Severin to break Kavari¡¯s leg. It was a loss for Kavari that they never


    anticipated.


    The old man who had looked down on Severin was dumbstruck with his arms still folded in front of his


    chest. He knew it was going to take him some time to defeat Kavari if he fought. Kavari. It was near


    impossible to have found an opportunity to strike and defeat Kavari in such a short time.


    ¡°Someone!¡± Zachariah¡¯s face did not look good.


    Before this, he was assured Severin was not Kavari¡¯s match. He was waiting for Kavari to break.


    Severin¡¯s leg so his daughter would no longer like Severin the poor kid anymore. No girl was willing to


    marry a man with a broken leg. Yet, the oue was just disappointing when the one who lost the fight


    was his guardian. Did he just embarrass himself?


    ¡°Wow! Severin, you¡¯re so amazing! No wonder I¡¯m into you!¡±


    She¡¯s hanging heart finally rested when Severin won the fight so quickly. She approached him and


    used admiring eyes to gaze at him. Soon, many bodyguards ran inside and did not know what


    happened.


    Severin looked at Kavari and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t use all my power. You only suffered from a


    fractured bone. You¡¯ll recover after a few months if you go to the hospital now!¡±


    At this point, he paused and used a calm tone to speak ¡°I didn¡¯t break your leg entirely and make you a


    disabled person so treat this as a lesson. Don¡¯t be an arrogant person. You¡¯re just a level two profound


    master. It¡¯s not enough for you to be acting so superior and mighty!¡±

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    Chapter 337


    Everyone presented in the living room had a terrible look on their faces except for Severin and She


    after hearing what Severin said, especially the people from Emerald Cloud Gang. Some of their


    rankings were so much lower than Kavari¡¯s. If Severin despised Kavari, could they think Severin was


    despising them too?


    ¡°Bring Mister Kavari to the hospital!¡±


    With a sullen face, Zachariah ordered the bodyguards who ran in just now. The bodyguards quickly


    carried Kavari out and brought him to the hospital.


    ¡°Severin! You¡¯re too amazing and fantastic!¡± She was still using excitingly eyes to gaze at Severin.


    Zachariah red at her and said, ¡°Come over here, She! He just defeated our guardian and yet,


    you¡¯re praising him? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡±


    Reluctantly, She went back and stood beside her father. She mumbled, ¡°Hmph! Mister Kavari was


    the one who wanted to fight Severin in the first ce. Besides, Severin was just defending himself!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zachariah was speechless.


    Severin sneered coldly. ¡°Mister Zachariah if you don¡¯t believe me and insist that I¡¯m here to trick you to


    get some benefits, I¡¯ll just leave now. Based on my assumption, you have quite an amount of poison in


    your body now. Predictably, the poison is going to take effect within three days. When it does, you¡¯re


    going to vomit blood!¡±


    After that, he bid goodbye. ¡°Take care!¡±


    ¡°Within three days? Vomit blood?¡± Nevertheless, Zachariah still did not believe. ¡°What a tonne of


    b*llshit! Do you think I¡¯m going to believe in you just because you are saying those to scare me? Please


    leave. I didn¡¯t invite you here today! I know my body very well!¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Probably, Zachariah would believe in Severin if Severin did not say Zachariah¡¯s brother was the one


    who tried to hurt him. When Severin said the chair was poisoned, Zachariah could not find a reason to


    believe Severin. Mainly because he was always good with his brothers since. they were small.


    He was proud of the chair his brother gave him. Ever since the chair arrived, he had been sitting on it


    for many months now. Every time there was a guest in the house, he would surely introduce them to


    his chair because he was really proud to own the chair.


    Thus, he was assured Severin was a scammer when Severin said his brother was trying to kill


    him.


    ¡°Goodbye! I have said everything there is to say!¡± Severin could not be bothered to waste his time and


    just left.


    ¡°Hey. Don¡¯t go! Let¡¯s go shopping together!¡± She was going to go after Severin when Severin was


    leaving


    ¡°She! Come back here now!¡± Zachariah yelled out loud and had She stop where she was.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Chapter 338


    She watched as Severin left. She turned around and looked at Zachariah angrily. ¡°Dad! How can you


    do that? Indeed, you didn¡¯t invite him here today. But I was the one who invited him! He¡¯s still our guest.


    How can you talk to our guests in that manner? Besides I don¡¯t think Severin is someone who likes to


    talk nonsense!¡±


    Zachariah sneered coldly. ¡°Then are you saying your uncle is going to kill me? Killing me with that


    chair? What a joke! I have been sitting on that chair for many months and nothing happened. Then he


    came here and said your uncle is trying to kill me with this chair. How do you want me to believe in


    that?¡±


    She was speechless after hearing that. She knew very well what kind of person her uncle was. Her


    uncle had been working overseas for many years and had been quite sessful. Theoretically


    speaking, he did not have a reason to kill her father.


    Just when Severin was at the door, he met Larry and de from Draco Hall. They brought several elite


    fighters with them.


    ¡°Haha, Mister Severin, you¡¯re so early. Here you are, waiting for us at the door already!¡± deughed


    out loud when he saw Severin at the door.


    Since Severin did not want to reveal his identity, de had no choice but to call him Mister Severin.


    Severin¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. He was going to tell them he was leaving and he did not just


    arrive.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at Larry and de, he frowned and decided to tell them what happened. ¡°At first,


    She invited me here to give her father a body check. Who knew her father refused and did not


    believe there was something wrong with his body? So that¡¯s it. I¡¯m going to leave now. You guys go


    ahead and I¡¯m not going in anymore.¡±


    Instantly, de got all worked up and said angrily, ¡°F*ck him! He should be happy that a miracle doctor


    is willing to give him a body check! Why don¡¯t we leave too and let him f*ck himself?¡±


    Larry frowned. ¡°But we don¡¯t know why he invited us here. Brookbourn Mansion is the strongest force


    in the city now. I¡¯m afraid they are not going to be happy if we just leave now!¡±


    Severin thought about it and was curious about one question. ¡°I don¡¯t know what are they thinking of.


    They didn¡¯t just invite you guys but also the people from Emerald Cloud Gang too!


    ¡°What?¡± de gasped. ¡°Emerald Cloud Gang is inside too? What the hell is Zachariah Bard trying to


    do? Do you think he is pulling the same trick as Cedar Gang did with us and spiked the alcohol to


    poison us?¡±


    The elite fighters¡¯ faces looked terrible when they heard that. The previous incident had actually


    traumatized them and they were scared that it was going to happen again today. That was why they


    could understand why Larry and de treated Severin so nicely. Severin was the one who saved them


    when Larry and de went to Cedar Gang. Severin was their savior. Thus, it was normal to see Larry


    and de treat Severin with respect.


    An old man bit his lip and walked forward. ¡°Mister Severin, I hope you can go in with us. You are a


    miracle doctor and you can tell if they did put poison in the food or beverage with just a


    look. It will be safer for us.¡±


    Larry looked at Severin and nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t tell for sure if Zachariah is trying


    to destroy us and Emerald Cloud Gang together in one go by inviting us here. Although our business is


    mainly bars, inte cafes, and massage parlors, we never deal with any illegal stuff!¡±


    de also nodded with affirmation. ¡°That must be it! He¡¯s trying to destroy us in one go and


    Brookbourn Mansion is going to be the only force left in this city. No one dares to cross them in the


    future!¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m also curious why he invited you guys and Emerald Cloud Gang here


    today. I¡¯ll go in with you. If he asks about me, just say I¡¯m a member of Draco Hall. You don¡¯t have to


    exin too much!¡±


    ¡°Yes! With you together with us, we feel much more safe!¡± de said with a smile.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    Chapter 339


    ¡°After you, Mister Severin.¡±


    Larry and de walked in the front and made a weing gesture. For those with sharp eyes and an


    attentive personality, it was easy to discover Severin was in the middle. Whereas Larry and de were


    walking beside him.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, Severin noticed his cement was not right. He immediately invited Larry and de to


    the front. ¡°Take the lead please!¡±


    Larry and de exchanged looks with each other and smiled awkwardly before they walked to the


    front. Deep down in their heart, they had acknowledged Severin as their leader. Thus, they had acted


    intuitively.


    ¡°Hello, Mister Larry. Pleasee in, pleasee in!¡± Zachariah weed Larry as he saw Larry and


    the others walking in.


    ¡°Hello, Mister Larry.¡± ude also greeted.


    However, they quickly noticed Severin was behind Larry and Balde. The smile on their faces. became


    frozen immediately.


    ¡°Hoho. Hello, Mister Zachariah and Mister ude!¡± Larry smiled and also greeted them. Zachariah


    looked at Severin and said, ¡°Hey Severin, why are you here? Didn¡¯t I ask you to leave just now? I


    already told you I¡¯m not sick and I don¡¯t need you to treat me!¡±


    ¡°Dad. Stop it! I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not here to treat you. I think he misses me andes back to find me!¡±


    She said shyly.


    Zachariah was speechless. He wondered if someone could help him to wake up his daughter. He really


    did not want his daughter to be together with Severin. Yes, Severin could fight well and knew medical


    skills. However, he reckoned his daughter should be with someone from at first-tier upper- -ss family


    or maybe the son of Riverson Mansion. That would be the best.


    turnout.


    He had once met the young master of the Riverson Mansion. The young master was a handsome and


    talented young guy. And Riverson was at least three times bigger than Brookbourn.


    Zachariah did not dare to offend anyone from the first-tier upper-ss family in Riverson, needless to


    say, someone from the Riverson Mansion. Thus, he could only hope If his


    daughter could marry the young master from the Riverson Mansion.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± He red at his daughter and had a feeling he was the one who spoilt her.


    She pouted and could not be bothered by her father. She continued to gaze at Severin. ¡°Hey,


    handsome, why did youe back? Did you miss me? Let¡¯s go shopping together!¡±


    de saw what was happening andughed. ¡°Haha. Miss She, you have good taste. This is a very


    good man. ite¡¯s very handsome too. If you marry him, I¡¯m sure you are going to live happily ever after!¡±


    Larry touched his nose and looked pleased.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Chapter 340


    Severin walked right up and said, ¡°Mister Zachariah, I¡¯m not here because of you. Since you don¡¯t like


    the idea of me checking your body, I won¡¯t definitely force you. I¡¯m here because I¡¯m a member of


    Draco Hall so Ie together with my Hall Master.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a member of Draco Hall? You already joined Draco Hall?¡± ude was surprised and his mouth


    twitched a few times.


    From the fight they witnessed just now, they could not tell what was Severin¡¯s rankings. The only thing


    they could be for sure was Severin was at least a level three or level four profound


    master.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Severin definitely possessed a terrifying great deal of strength. If someone like him joined Draco Hall,


    that meant Draco Hall just got themselves one more powerful fighter.


    All the time, ude had been worried Draco Hall would destroy Emerald Cloud Gang Draco Hall was


    getting stronger. It worried him even more after learning Severin was a member of Draco Hall.


    because


    Zachariah¡¯s face was looking gloomy. Just like ude, he was worried Draco Hall was getting stronger.


    That was why he had invited Draco Hall and Emerald Cloud Gang to gather here today to talk about


    the future.


    Little did he know, Severin was actually a member of Draco Hall.


    ¡°Haha. Yes. Mister Severin is part of Draco Hall. We¡¯re very honored to have him join us!¡± Larry


    laughed and admitted Severin was one of them.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, he is weed to be here as my guest too!¡±


    Zachariah gritted his teeth and forced himself to calm down. He gave his instruction to his servant.


    ¡°Bring the chairs over!¡±


    Soon, they were sitting in two lines. Zachariah nced around. ¡°Mister Larry, Mister ude. As


    you all know it is getting more and more difficult nowadays. The upper-ss family¡¯s earnings have


    reduced a lot too and yet, they are required to pay taxes to Brookbourn Mansion. All these while, you


    guys were not bounded by these rules. Am I right?¡±


    Larry and ude frowned when they heard that. It seemed like Zachariah was going to have them pay


    Brookbourn Mansion taxes too.


    As expected, Zachariah continued, ¡°You guys have expanded too quickly and very well too, I hope you


    two can probably learn a thing or two from the upper-ss family and also pay us


    some taxes.¡±


    An old man from Emerald Cloud Gang said angrily, ¡°Mister Zachariah, it has always been unspoken


    rules that we underground force will not cross the boundary with the upper-ss family. We don¡¯t look


    for your trouble and you don¡¯t look for our trouble. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate if you ask us to pay taxes


    now.¡±


    Zachariah was unhappy. ¡°Even so that was before and we¡¯re talking about now. We have to see things


    from a different way, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    A guardian of the Bards voiced out. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Some of the underground


    forces in other cities got too strong and destroyed their cities¡¯ mansions. Then


    they made themself the owner of the city. It happened before. That¡¯s why we are worried about your


    existence in the city. We¡¯re just asking you to contribute a small part of your profit. This way, we could


    rest assured and coexist peacefully!¡±


    ude frowned. He knew for a fact if he agreed, Brookbourn Mansion would never look for their


    trouble in the future. Moreover, Brookbourn Mansion could even protect them. In that way, it was going


    to be hard for Draco Hall to destroy them.


    Although he had to sacrifice part of their profit, it was the best choice for Emerald Cloud Gang


    now.


    Most importantly, it just showed Draco Hall had the intention to rece Brookbourn Mansion. and


    became the strongest force in the city if they refused after ude agreed to pay the taxes. If that


    happened, Brookbourn Mansion would surely do something to Draco Hall.


    By then, all he needed to do was stand by the sideline and watched Draco Hall and Brookbourn


    Mansion fight it out.


    With that thought in mind, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not an egoistic person. I don¡¯t need a lot of money,


    just enough to sustain the operation of Emerald Cloud Gang. If Mister Zachariah¡¯s request is not too


    harsh, I can agree to it!¡±

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Chapter 341


    That statement from ude startled Larry.


    ¡®What an interesting person. He just agrees and emphasized he is not an egoistic person. If don¡¯t


    agree, does that mean I¡¯m an egoistic person? ude is definitely putting me in a difficult situation and


    stirring up the rtionship between Draco Hall and Brookbourn Mansion,¡¯ Larry thought.


    However, he really had no idea how to deal with this. Back in the day, he could make the decision by


    himself. Yet, Severin was here now and Severin was their supreme leader. Larry dic not know if


    Severin would agree to it or not. He gazed at Severin with a frown. Severin noticed Larry was looking at


    him and knew what was Larry after. He nodded.


    After that, Larry knew what to do. He smiled. ¡°Mister Zachariah, you¡¯re right. We have the same


    thought. As long as the tax is not too hefty, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡±


    Zachariah did not expect Larry would agree so quickly. He was actually just testing Larry. Now that he


    knew Larry was not fighting with them, he was relieved to have good news.


    Tentatively, he asked, ¡°What do you think if you two contribute 10 percent of your monthly profit?¡±


    ude did not expect Larry to agree without any bargaining. It surprised him. Since ten percent was


    not a lot, he did not have anyments. It took him a few seconds to think and nodded to show he


    agreed to it.


    Once again, Larry looked at Severin to get his permission. He smiled when Severin nodded. Fine. Ten


    percent is it! We don¡¯t have any opinions. There¡¯re many things the Brookbourn Mansion needs to


    maintain. For example, the safety of this city. Right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not easy being the strongest force in this city!¡±


    Zachariah was screaming happily in his heart. He never expect the negotiation would go so well today.


    In the beginning, he had expected both gangs would not agree to it. And there was nothing much he


    could do if neither of them agree.


    Now it was settled, it meant Brookbourn Mansion would be receiving quite an amount of


    each month. As time passed, he did not need to worry about their existence in this city


    money


    anymore.


    ¡°Since this is settled, it¡¯s still early. Why don¡¯t I ask the kitchen to prepare some food and booze for us?


    Let¡¯s drink and celebrate our coboration!¡± Zachariah offered.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Everyone nodded. After lunch, the people from Draco Hall and Emerald Cloud gang


    Brookbourn Mansion.


    left


    When everyone was gone, Zachariah took the time and sat down together with the guardian. ¡°Do you


    think things went too smoothly today?¡±


    ¡±

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    Chapter 342


    Zachariah looked at those people with a frown. ¡°They didn¡¯t ask for a few days to think about it and just


    agreed with my proposal. Even though ten percent is not a lot, it¡¯s not too little either. And this is not


    just a one-off transaction. They had to contribute annually!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    go


    back One of the old men said, ¡°Yes. I also think it went too smoothly. Don¡¯t they need to and discuss it


    or bargain with us before they agreed? I found it hard to believe they just agreed with us without any


    negotiation.¡±


    The other man smiled. ¡°Mister Zachariah, I think you are overthinking this. The Bards are a lot


    stronger than them and we didn¡¯t ask for many requests. It¡¯s normal that they agreed because of our


    authority. In other words, they knew we are too strong for them and they had no choice but to agree.¡±


    Zachariah thought for a while and said, ¡°Yeah. It doesn¡¯t matter if they have another agenda, we¡¯re


    going to be stronger after they agreed with the contribution. It¡¯s a good thing for us.¡± Elsewhere, ude


    and the other members of the Emerald Cloud Gang left Brookbourn Mansion.


    Hugo said immediately, ¡°Are the Bards being too over? The underground forces were never required


    to contribute part of our profit to them before. What¡¯s the difference from stealing from us in broad


    daylight?¡±


    to


    He paused. ¡°I get it that we are less than the Bards and we have no choice but to agree their terms.


    But why did Larry agree immediately too? Obviously, they are a lot stronger than the Bards.


    Technically speaking, they shouldn¡¯t be afraid of Brookbourn Mansion. Especially when Severin is their


    member now. Why is Draco Hall appeared to be so intimidated by Brookbourn Mansion?¡±


    ude thought about it and shook her head. ¡°I have no idea what Larry is thinking of. Maybe he never


    had the intention to rece Brookbourn Mansion. This is probably a gesture. Besides, 10 percent is


    completely eptable. Some of the underground forces in the other cities were required to contribute


    thirty percent. The highest I heard is forty percent!¡±


    Hugh thought deeply before saying, ¡°Gang Leader, does that mean we¡¯re unable to avenge anymore?¡±


    ude looked at him and felt unhappy. ¡°We have no idea how strong Severin is. I have a feeling he is


    stronger than we can imagine. High possibility that I¡¯m not his opponent too. So you can strike it off


    your mind. You should be lucky you¡¯re still living now!¡±


    Hugh grasped deeply and wondered if Severin was really that terrifying that even his Gang Leader


    found him frightening.


    ¡°Sigh. It¡¯s good enough we could survive peacefully when circumstances are so harsh and against us!¡±


    In the end, that was all ude could say while he felt very helpless.


    On the other side, Larry was standing by the roadside as he talked to Severin. ¡°Actually I was going to


    agree to pay the contribution. All these while, nothing major had happened between us and Brookbourn


    Mansion. I think Zachariah is doing this just to make sure we have no intention to rece him.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes. I agree. Especially when Draco Hall has suddenly expanded and growi so much


    stronger. It¡¯s normal for Zachariah to feel threatened. He¡¯s not a bad guy either and there¡¯s no feud


    between him and Draco Hall. Paying a contribution is eptable since he¡¯s only asking for ten percent.


    If he is a ruthless guy or requests for more than thirty percent, he probably won¡¯t get anything.¡±


    Suddenly, Severin¡¯s phone rang. He took it out and was stunned. It was a call from his mother.


    He waved his hand at Larry and hinted that they could leave now. Upon walking to the other side, he


    epted the call. ¡°Hey, Mom, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Severin, we have an ident with another car. They are stopping us from leaving. Your dad wanted to


    pay them for their losses but they hit him. They are asking you to bring 300,000 dors topensate


    for their losses or they are going to kill your dad!¡±


    Judith¡¯s voice sounded extremely panicky.


    ¡°What? Where are you guys now?¡±


    Severin was so mad that he clenched his fist tightly. ¡°Tell them to wait for me to bring the money over.


    I¡¯ming now!¡±

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    Chapter 343


    Severin hang up the phone and drove straight to where Judith told him.


    for


    ¡°You-you guys are too terrible! How can you hit my husband? I already told you I can pay your losses!¡±


    Judith¡¯s voice was trembling as she saw her husband being hit by those people. At that moment,


    Maurice just got pped a few times by two bodyguards. Blood was flowing out of the corner of his


    mouth.


    The rich kid leaned beside his Porsche and sneered coldly. ¡°Pay? Hoho. Just look at the lousy car you


    guys drive. Can you seriously afford to pay? It¡¯s three hundred thousand dors to settle this. Haha!¡±


    Maurice was resented. He red and said, ¡°Are you kidding me? Three hundred thousand dors?


    Your car doesn¡¯t even worth that much. It¡¯s just a small scratch and you¡¯re asking us to pay you three


    hundred thousand dors? It¡¯s daylight robbery!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The rich kid became gloomy upon hearing that. ¡°What did you say? I only got this car just a few days


    ago and you guys crashed it! You should be lucky I¡¯m only asking for three hundred thousand dors.


    Do you know you have spoilt my mood? Hoho. If you can¡¯t afford to pay it, I¡¯m going to ask my


    bodyguards to beat the crap out of you old hags!¡±


    ¡°We can afford it! Don¡¯t worry. My son will be here soon. He¡¯s going to pay!¡± Judith got so scared that


    she grabbed Maurice so tightly as she was afraid Maurice would continue to argue with the rich kid.


    Obviously, the rich kid was not a reasonable guy. He even had two bodyguards with him. They just


    could not afford to infuriate the rich kind anymore.


    ¡°Sir, they are driving a Chevy. How are they going to afford to fork out three hundred. thousand dors?


    I think they¡¯re just ying with you.¡± The bodyguards said with a frown after seeing the car Judith and


    Maurice drove.


    The rich kid sneered coldly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m going to wait for half an hour since that¡¯s what they


    requested. If their son did not arrive with the money, I¡¯m going to let them know the consequences for


    lying. I will smash their car and also have you two cut off their tongues to pay the price for lying!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Judith and Maurice were dumbstruck after hearing that.


    What a terrible person the rich kid was. All they did was bumped his car softly and the only damage is a


    small scratch. Yet¡­


    Maurice bit his teeth and was seething. At that moment, he regretted not having the bodyguards


    following them. They thought it was very troublesome to have the bodyguards with them because they


    were justing out to do grocery shopping.


    Severin had hired a few male bodyguards and still, they refused to let those male bodyguards follow


    them. It never urred to them that they would encounter such an ident.


    Judith panicked and kept on looking at the time.


    Several minutester, Severin arrived and parked his car at the side.


    ¡°Wow, not bad. Your son is driving an Audi AS. It seems like three hundred thousand dors are not a


    problem to you guys at all!¡± The rich kid in a white shirt sneered coldly as he smiled cynically.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, what happened?¡±

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Chapter 344


    Severin walked over. His face looked terrible when he saw there was blood on the corner of Maurice¡¯s


    mouth.


    Judith exined, ¡°We were driving on the road. Suddenly, this car changed itsne all of a sudden. We


    didn¡¯t have time to brake the car and bumped into its side and scratched his car. He came down angrily


    and asked for three hundred thousand dors. Your father tried to reason with them but the bodyguards


    pped your dad.¡±


    It infuriated Severin more after hearing that. From Judith¡¯s context, he could tell it was not his parent


    fault, and yet, the rich kid bullied them just because he thought he could.


    Severin smiled at Judith and Maurice. ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine. Just stand here and leave the rest. to me.¡±


    After that, he took his time to walk to where the rich kid in the white shirt was. ¡°You¡¯re the one who


    changed yourne at thest minute. How dare you ask us to pay for your mistake when you should be


    the one paying for our losses? And pping my father? Who gives you audacity to do that?¡±


    the


    The man heard that and was dumbstruck. After a while, heughed out loud. ¡°Haha. The apple doesn¡¯t


    fall too far from the tree. Look at the car I¡¯m driving and tell me if you think I¡¯m from an ordinary family.


    Some rules are only applicable tomoners. Don¡¯t you know that?! don¡¯t care. I just bought this car


    and you¡¯re paying for the scratch! Otherwise, I¡¯m going to cut off your parent¡¯s tongue for lying to me!¡±


    Severin sneered coldly. ¡°I can afford three hundred thousand dors. Heck, I can even pay you three


    million dors. But this is your fault so why should I pay you the money? From what I see, you¡¯re the


    one who should pay us three hundred thousand for the damage you did to our car and hitting my father.


    Plus you have to kneel down and apologize to my father. If not, I¡¯m not going to let this go easily!¡±


    ¡°Wow. This is interesting. You got some nerves asking me for money. Seriously, where did you get that


    confidence from?¡± the rich kid said, ¡°Do you know who is my fiancee? I¡¯m Quintus Novak from


    Riverson. My fianceees from a three-tier upper-ss family in this city, the Stones. Although this is


    not my territory, it does not mean you can offend me as you want. Most importantly, my bodyguards are


    not people you can easily defeat!¡±


    Severin thought for a while and frowned. ¡°Your fiancee? Is it Jada Stone?¡±


    Quintus chuckled. ¡°Haha. What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid now? Do you still dare topete with my


    family? Hmph! Threatening me? Three hundred thousand dors is not going to settle this now. I want


    four-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors! Otherwise, I¡¯ll ask my bodyguard beat the sh*t out of you!¡±


    From his point of view, he did not think Severin was from an upper-ss family. For the most, Severin


    was just a businessman despite driving a nice car. It just made no sense for his parent to drive a


    Chevrolet if they were from an upper-ss family.


    ¡°In your dream!¡± Severin sneered coldly as he gave Quintus a disdainful re.


    ¡°F*ck you! I think you have no idea how serious I am! Go and beat that idiot now! I want to see how


    long can he endure!¡± Quintus instructed his bodyguards angrily seeing how arrogant


    Severin continued to be.


    ¡°Hey, kid. I think your body is asking to be punched at!¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha. What a stupid guy..


    ¡±


    The two strong and muscr bodyguards did not think Severin could do anything to them at


    all. They rubbed their fists as they walked toward Severin.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Chapter 345


    Before the two bodyguards could attack Severin, Severin kicked them a few times and sent them flying


    away. Each of them vomited a mouthful of blood. Their face turned pale and they sustained injuries.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± One of the bodyguards covered his chest with his hand with a painful expression. He felt like he


    had two broken ribs. The other bodyguard was in pain and felt shocked.


    Since Quintus disliked having too many bodyguards around him, he had only brought two of them with


    him. Especially since he was here to discuss the wedding date with Jada.


    However, the bodyguards were not weak. They were actually both level eight grandmasters. Normally,


    it was more than enough to have them around as not everyone could easily defeat them.


    What a turn of events that they were immediately defeated before they could even touch Severin. The


    most surprising part was they could not even keep up with Severin¡¯s speed.


    ¡®How-how is that possible?¡±


    Quintus was dumbstruck and had trouble believing how weak his bodyguards were.


    ¡°Pay us three hundred thousand dors, kneel down, and apologize to my father! Or I¡¯m going to make


    sure you¡¯re not able to walk again for the rest of your life!¡± Severin nced at Quintus faintly and took


    out a cigarette to smoke.


    Quintus was so scared that he started sweating. He thought about it. ¡°I-I don¡¯t have that


    much cash on me or in my card. Can I call someone and ask them to send the money over now?


    ¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Severin sneered coldly. ¡°Sure. But you only have one hour. I¡¯m going to cut your tongue if the money is


    not here after an hour!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! I will make the call now and ask them to send me the money now!¡± Quintus was stunned as


    he was threatened by Severin with the exact words he said to Severin¡¯s parents just


    now.


    He walked away and took out his phone to make the call. A smirk appeared on his face. It was at lie


    when he told Severin that he did not have three hundred thousand dors in his bank card. Using it as


    a reason to call Jada and asked her to bring her bodyguards over to help him.


    He had to hand it to Severin for being very powerful but that was all. In Quintus¡¯ mind, he thought


    Severin was a stupid whom he could easily fool.


    Severin looked at Quintus and sneered in his heart. He was never a stupid person.


    Quintus had already revealed that he was a young master from an upper-ss family in Riverson.


    Riverson was a muchrger city than Brookbourn. Any three-tier upper-ss family from Riverson


    could easily be better and stronger than a second-tier upper-ss family in Brookbourn. It was just


    impossible Quintus did not have three hundred thousand dors with him or he needed to call someone


    to send the money to him.


    It did not take a genius to figure out what Quintus was trying to pull.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The money will be here soon. All you need to do is wait here!¡±


    Quintus slid his phone back into his pocket and walked over cheerfully. In actuality, he was sneering in


    his head and could not wait to see how badly Severin would end


    1.


    He even started to imagine how Severin kneel in front of him and begged him for mercy.


    Maurice thought about it and pulled Severin to the side. ¡°Severin, why don¡¯t we leave now? Didn¡¯t he


    just say he was from Riverson, a member of the Novaks? Riverson is a big city and we don¡¯t know how


    powerful the Novaks are. I¡¯m feeling better already after you have beat his bodyguards. Let¡¯s just forget


    about the money.¡±


    Judith was afraid this incident was going to get much worse than it was now. ¡°That¡¯s right. The less


    trouble the better. I don¡¯t want us to offend someone we shouldn¡¯t. Let¡¯s just go. Just forget about the


    money!¡±

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Chapter 346


    Severin, however, took a deep puff of the cigarette in his hand and said, ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t be scared.


    There aren¡¯t a lot of people that I can¡¯t afford to offend, and as far as I know, there aren¡¯t any such


    people from Riverson. Besides, he threatened to cut off your tongues, and I can¡¯t just let him get away


    with that!¡±


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, several Audis drove over and parked on the side of the road,


    and a group of bodyguards in suits got off the car. The car leading them was a Bentley and the people


    who got down from it were Victor and Jada. They brought their men over and approached Severin in an


    intimidating fashion.


    ¡°Are you okay, Quintus? Who beat you up? Tell me and I¡¯ll deal with them for you!¡± Victor immediately


    stepped forward and asked concernedly.


    After all, the Novaks were a strong family with plenty of assets, and Jada¡¯s future marriage to Quintus


    would be advantageous to the Stones! It would then be much easier to establish a business in


    Riverson, which would set the Stones up in the long run.


    Quintus smiled coldly and pointed to the man ahead. ¡°That guy there beat my bodyguard up, and


    insisted that I pay him three hundred thousand in addition to kneeling before his father and apologizing


    to the old man. He must be dreaming if he thinks I¡¯ll do all that!¡± After a pause, he said again, ¡°It¡¯s a pity


    that we¡¯re not in Riverson. I didn¡¯t bring much of my ment with me this time around, otherwise that kid


    would already be lying unconscious on the ground!¡±


    ¡°Fes, get¡± As soon as Victor waved his hand and ordered his bodyguards to surround the perpetrator,


    he had a gloomy expression and failed to finish his sentence when he saw that the person standing


    there was Severin, who had beaten him up and humiliated him thoroughly a few days ago.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s him!¡± Jada frowned too and was at a loss as to what to do next.


    After all, Severin has a good rtionship with the Longhorns, whom the Stones would not dare to piss


    off. The first assassin that Jada, Easton, and Edward hired had been killed by Severin, and the second


    one that they hired had yet to arrive. Since they did not dare not do anything to Severin, the only thing


    they could do was try and kill him secretly.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Uncle? Does this guy have a strong background?¡± Quintus instantly understood


    what was going on and frowned when he saw the expressions on Jada and Victor¡¯s faces.


    Victor pulled Quintus aside and said, ¡°This kid has a good rtionship with the Longhorns, one of


    Brookbourn¡¯s first-tier families. I believe you¡¯ve heard of the Liberty City projectunch two days ago?


    The Longhorns gave them two quotas, and I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯d offend the Longhorns if we do anything


    to him!¡±


    After hearing that, Quintus thought for a while and said, ¡°What are you afraid of, Uncle? What you¡¯re


    doing right now is helping me, and my family won¡¯t just stand by to watch if the Longhornse for


    you. Besides, based on what you said, this kid isn¡¯t as important to Longhorns as their rtives, for


    example Would they go against the Novaks simply for the sake of an outsider?¡±


    Victor seemed to feel reassured when he heard what Quintus said. As he thought of the


    humiliation that he had suffered before, he immediately came to a decision and made up his mind.


    ¡°Alright, I feel more at ease with your assurances. As my future son-inw, you muste forward if


    the Longhorns ever dare toe for us in the future!¡± Victor patted Quintus on the shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Quintus said. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I help you when we¡¯re practically family now?¡±

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Chapter 347


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Severin walked up to Jada with a smile as he looked at her and said, ¡°Hehe, what a


    coincidence, Miss Jada! I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d meet again so soon! Does this count as fate, in your


    opinion?¡±


    Jada smiled coldly, folded her hands in front of her chest, and said, ¡°Hehe, more like bad luck!


    Severin smiled. ¡°By the way, your fiance changednes suddenly on the road, but rather than


    apologizing to my parents, he beat my father up and even asked us to pay three hundred thousand or


    else he¡¯ll cut off my parents¡¯ tongues. Why would you be attracted to a bully like him?¡±


    Jada¡¯s lips twitched a few times, and she looked at Severin disdainfully. ¡°You have no business poking


    your nose into my affairs.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m not interested in your life either. Anyway, he said that he¡¯ll pay us three


    hundred thousand, so did youe here with the money?¡±


    ¡°Fat chance!¡± Victor and Quintus had already ended their discussion and began walking over from


    nearby.


    ¡°Wow, Victor. That¡¯s some swagger you have today considering how you were so scared to even make


    a peep after getting pped by me the other day!¡± Severin looked at Victor and could not help saying.


    ¡°I wonder where you got the courage to talk to me like that? I guess birds of a feather flock together.


    Your daughter is a perfect match for this Quintus guy since they¡¯re both unreasonable bullies!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jada gritted her teeth angrily.


    ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± Quintus smiled coldly. After a pause, he stared at Severin and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make you


    kneel and call me Daddy soon!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you didn¡¯t call Victor¡¯s family over to bring the money to me?¡± Severin yed dumb and


    pretended not to understand.


    ¡°Hehe, still thinking about money? You might not be alive to spend it even if I handed the money to


    you!¡± Quintus chuckled with a vicious look in his eyes.


    ¡°W-w-what do we do now?¡± Judith, who stood behind Severin, was scared out of her wits when she


    saw that Victor had brought so many people to Quintus¡¯s side. Her greatest fear was that Severin might


    suffer at their hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, dear. They didn¡¯t bring a lot of people, so there¡¯s a chance they might not be a match


    for our son!¡± Mauriceforted himself secretly after giving it some more thought.


    Victor waved his hand and said to his men, ¡°Beat him up, and make sure he¡¯s crippled!¡±


    Severin could not help but grin coldly. ¡°Do you really intend to offend the Longhorns, Victor?¡±


    Victor smiled and said, ¡°My future son inw hails from Riverson, and he¡¯s the son of the Novaks


    They¡¯lle to our aid if the Longhorns decide to target my family, and I trust that the Longhorns


    wouldn¡¯t go so far as to offend the Novaks for an outsider like you. Besides, the Longhorns have done


    more than their fair share of repaying the favors they owe you. Are you under the impression that the


    Longhorns would always continue helping you when they don¡¯t


    ything anymore?


    The bodyguards surrounded Severin one by one.


    ¡°Are you expecting to overpower me when you didn¡¯t even bring at least twenty people here?¡± Severin


    looked at them and sneered.


    Victor smiled and said, ¡°Haha, these men are our family¡¯s skilled fighters, and some of them are highly-


    trained elites whom I spent a lot of money to hire. Did you think you¡¯d be going up against the same


    bunch of bodyguards from before? I¡¯m going to cripple you today so you¡¯ll regret what you did to my


    family for the rest of your life!¡±


    ¡°Charge!¡± The bodyguards attacked Severin directly without any dy.


    ¡°You call these elites?¡± Severin snickered when he saw his opponent¡¯s stances. The four war gods


    were his apprentices, and those beneath their level were so puny to him that they were not worth a


    mention.


    Sure enough, even those elites who were considered to be exceptionally skilled by ordinary


    people were soon punched and kicked by Severin, and they ally on the ground with painful.


    expressions on their faces.


    ¡°How¡­¡±

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Chapter 348


    Victor, Jada, and Quintus looked at the scene in front of them in a daze. Their faces were already


    ashen from fright.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you hired several elites? Why are they so useless?¡± Jada did not understand those


    things and med Victor angrily.


    ¡°They looked really strong to me! I didn¡¯t expect them to be faking their abilities.¡± Victor did not


    understand a single thing about attainment and whatnot, hence his simrly confused expression. He


    paid a lot of money to hire those men, but they ended up getting knocked down so quickly that they


    failed to evennd a blow on Severin! It was thoroughly humiliating.


    ¡°Sir, we didn¡¯t fake our abilities. We may be strong, but he¡¯s far too strong!¡± one of the elites. said as he


    copsed on the ground.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s your turn now!¡± Severin cracked his knuckles. The three of them unconsciously took a step


    back as soon as they heard that.


    ¡°D-d-d-don¡¯t you daree over, Severin! I¡¯ll start moaning if you do!¡± Jada immediately threatened.


    ¡°Moaning?¡± Severin frowned. ¡®What sort of ridiculous response is that?¡¯


    Jada clutched her chest and said, ¡°If youe any closer, I¡¯ll moan, and start screaming that you¡¯re


    molesting me. That way, people will think you¡¯re a pervert!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, please! Mosquito-bite chests like yours aren¡¯t my thing!¡± Severin chuckled. One remark from


    him was enough to anger Jada almost to the point of fainting.


    ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Stones! If you hit me, you¡¯ll-¡± Victor stopped before he could continue with the


    words ¡®you¡¯ll be done for¡¯, because he remembered that he had been beaten by Severin before, and


    the words which he used to threaten other people in the past waspletely ineffective in front of


    Severin.


    ¡°I¡¯m the son of the Novaks. You¡¯ll be incurring the Novaks¡¯ wrath if you dare toy a hand on me!¡±


    Quintus added.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Severin could hardly be bothered to entertain their threats. ¡°I¡¯m fine with not beating any of you up, but


    you should at least do as you¡¯re told, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the three hundred thousand?¡± Quintus frowned and felt very speechless. The


    Novaks have never suffered that much before!


    Severin smiled and asked, ¡°Is that all? Did you forget that you have to kneel and apologize to my


    father?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Novaks¡¯ son. You should be grateful that I gave you the money, but don¡¯t expect me to apologize,


    because that¡¯s something I¡¯ll never do!¡±


    Quintus was stubborn because his family was a second-tier family in Riverson. He would never kneel


    and apologize to a nobody from a small city, because that ran the risk of him being a Laughingstock if


    word got out in the future.


    In the blink of an eye, Severin appeared right in front of him and gave him a backhand p. Are you


    going to apologize or not? You¡¯re looking to get yourself killed for threatening to cut

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Chapter 349


    ¡°You¡­¡± Quintus felt the burning pain on his face, and his eyes were bloodshot as he stared at Severin.


    There was blood dripping from the corners of his lips too.


    As soon as Victor saw what was going on, he immediately pulled Quintus to one side and advised, ¡°I


    don¡¯t think you should confront him head-on like that. He¡¯s not afraid of anyone, and


    you stand to lose big time if he cuts off your tongue!¡± After saying that, he ced his lips close to


    Quintus¡¯s ear and reminded softly, ¡°Let¡¯s give in for now. After all, this is Brookbourn, and you¡¯ll have


    plenty of chances to get back at him in the future if you can get out of this with your life intact!¡±


    ¡°But why should I kneel to him? I¡¯ll never do that, especially not to someone like him!¡± Quintus


    continued to stare viciously at Severin.


    Victor thought for a moment. ¡°He¡¯s the son of the Novaks, Severin. How about you spare him the act of


    kneeling and I¡¯ll give you four hundred and fifty thousand in exchange.¡±


    ¡°Do you


    think this is all a matter of money?¡± Severin sneered coldly. ¡°Do I look like I care about this little sum?


    You people have a lot of money, don¡¯t you? If you don¡¯t want to kneel and apologize, then how about


    you give us three hundred million? Isn¡¯t Mister Quintus and his family rich? Since you¡¯re so rich and


    powerful that you think everything can be solved with money, why not cough up the three hundred


    million right now? If you can give me that. money right now, you don¡¯t have to kneel and apologize to


    my dad!¡±


    Severin¡¯s eyes were red from anger, knowing that his parents would have been bullied in front of him


    that day if he had not been capable enough, and that his parents¡¯ tongues might be cut off if he could


    neither stand up for them nore up with the 300,000 dors being asked of him. Though he could


    endure it when other people bullied and targeted him, he could never ept it if other people


    threatened and beat his parents.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apologize, okay?¡± Quintus gritted his teeth, knelt on the ground, and shouted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I


    did!¡±


    Although Quintus seemed to have been subdued, everyone there could see that he did not fully ept


    what had happened.


    ¡°Great! I thought that the Novaks were super rich, but it appears that your apology is worth only three


    hundred million, haha!¡± Severinughed out loud and felt a burst of joy in his heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the three hundred thousand!¡± Severin reminded them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer it to you!¡± Victor hurried forward and transferred the money to Severin.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right now, Quintus. You can get up!¡± Jada helped Quintus up.


    ¡°Very well, since the money has been given and the apology was made, we¡¯ll be excusing ourselves


    now!¡± Severin looked at the three hundred thousand dors in his ount and could not help but smile.


    He then walked off and drove away with his parents.


    ¡°Son-of-a-b*tch!¡± Quintus clenched his fists tightly after Severin left, and even the veins on his forehead


    popped out as he gritted his teeth. ¡°You f*cking b stard! I¡¯ll show you the true meaning of regret after


    you made me kneel for you. When the timees, I¡¯ll make you kneel in front of me as I step on your


    head!¡±

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Chapter 350


    ¡°Take it easy, Quintus. He¡¯s offended us before, and he¡¯s even pissed off the son of one of


    Brookbourn¡¯s second-tier families! His days are numbered from the beginning, and we even hired a


    very skilled assassin to end his life. There¡¯s no point for you to get yourself worked out about someone


    who already has one foot in the grave!¡± Jada immediately persuaded Quintus. ¡°You hired an assassin?¡±


    Quintus seemed to disagree with their decision. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too easy on him to kill


    him like that? I want to see him die by my hand for humiliating me like that!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Victor stepped forward immediately and smiled awkwardly as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that my bodyguards


    were ipetent. I never thought that he¡¯d be no match for them even when they outnumbered him. I


    wonder what level grandmaster is he.¡±


    At that moment, Quintus¡¯s two bodyguards had already got up from the ground, but both of them were


    clutching their chests in pain as they got up.


    One of them said, ¡°He must be a profound master and no longer a grandmaster. He¡¯s just too strong,


    and a level nine grandmaster might not even be as good as him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s at least a level one profound master, and judging from his moves earlier, we estimate that


    he¡¯s probably already a level two profound master!¡± the other bodyguard chimed in too.


    ¡°I see. A profound master? I guess it¡¯s about time I bring my family¡¯s strongest fighters over! Quintus


    smiled coldly and thought for a moment before saying to Jada, ¡°Profound masters


    11


    are very powerful, and the assassin you hired might not be a match for him at all. The you spent has


    gone to waste, I¡¯m afraid!¡±


    money


    ¡°What? That¡­.that can¡¯t be!¡± Jada¡¯s lips twitched a few times when she heard that she spent all that


    money for nothing. Although she only paid a-hundred-and-fifty thousand and Edward. was the one who


    spent the bigger chunk of the fee, a-hundred-and-fifty dors was no small amount for the Stones, and


    it was heartbreaking, to say the least.


    Victor made another call to his other bodyguards and told them to bring the injured. bodyguards to the


    hospital. He then turned to Quintus and said, ¡°We should head back, Quintus. I¡¯ve already told my men


    to prepare a sumptuous feast for us. Severin is going to die sooner orter, so you should take a


    breather for now!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go back, then. I¡¯ll call my familyter and tell my father to send some strong men who are


    profound masters!¡± Quintus eventually nodded and relented.


    Victor took a deep breath when he heard that. They are considered a third-tier family in Brookbourn


    and therefore did not have a single profound master at all. Hiring one was too expensive, and they


    were reluctant to spend money to hire such individuals as a bodyguard. Moreover, they could not be


    recruited that easily because of how hard it was to find them, especially since there were few such


    people in a small ce like Brookbourn. By contrast, Novaks could send out a few such men at


    random, which just goes to show the sheer difference between the Stones and the Novaks.


    the


    Severin had just returned to the vi with Maurice and Judith As soon as they returned to the


    living room, Severin had a cold expression as he said unhappily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring the bodyguards


    with you when you went out? Do you have any idea how dangerous it was today?¡± Judith immediately


    exined embarrassingly, ¡°You see, Severin¡­we¡¯re used to being poor, and we¡¯re not used to having


    bodyguards follow us around. It¡¯s even worse for your father when he went fishing with his friends


    because he felt awkward when the bodyguards went with him. He didn¡¯t want people to make fun of


    him.¡±


    ¡°We can afford bodyguards because we have money. What is there for anyone to make fun of? You


    and Dad need to get used to it. Who knows what¡¯d happen to the two of you if I didn¡¯te here on


    time?¡±


    After ending his words, Severin produced a small bottle out of nowhere. ¡°Here¡¯s some ointment for you,


    Dad. Apply it on your face and the swelling will subside in no time!¡±


    Knowing that his son was worried for the two of them, Maurice smiled and said, ¡°Okay. I promise to


    bring bodyguards with me the next time!¡±


    Severin then said firmly, ¡°The male bodyguards I hired yesterday are not as powerful as the six female


    bodyguards, so you need to bring at least one of the girls with you. They¡¯re very strong, you know! I


    hope you don¡¯t feel awkward because of that.¡±

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Chapter 351


    ¡°Okay, we promise we¡¯ll bring bodyguards with us when we go out in the future.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Maurice could onlyugh sheepishly. He looked at Severin¡¯s angry expression and knew that he only


    did that because he cared about them.


    ¡°The Novaks might be stronger than they look, Severin. Aren¡¯t you afraid of them at all? I¡¯m worried


    they might try to cause trouble after you demanded three hundred thousand from them and told


    Quintus to kneel before us!¡± Judith was still a little worried when she thought about it and felt uneasy


    throughout the journey home.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the Novaks, Mom. We don¡¯t have to be afraid of them at all. Trust me!¡± Severin


    smiled. ¡°You do realize that it¡¯s not just the Longhorns that have a good rtionship with us. Even Larry


    from Draco Hall calls me his sworn brother! Don¡¯t worry, okay!¡±


    Maurice and Judith breathed a sigh of relief after hearing Severin¡¯s reassurance.


    ¡°Sir, a bald man just showed up outside the vi with five people with him,¡± Lillie ran in all of a sudden


    and said to Severin. ¡°He looked pretty fierce, and he was asking for you toe out. Since we¡¯re


    unsure whether or not you know him, we decided toe in and check with you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty quick of them.¡±


    Severin frowned, stood up, and said to Maurice and Judith, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll check out the situation


    outside!¡± He could not help but smile wryly as he went out and checked the situation with Lillie.


    Standing outside the courtyard was a bald man that stood at a height of nearly two meters. He had


    prominent muscles that made him look very strong, and behind him were five grandmaster-level


    masters.


    Those people were none other than the five that were sent over by the Blood-Drinker Gang. After


    Severin killed Frankie, Carmen, and Leonard, the bald Janvar volunteered to bring back Severin¡¯s


    head.


    However, they enjoyed their time during their first few days in Brookbourn before finally locating


    Severin.


    ¡°You¡¯re Severin?¡± Janvar looked at Severin and said with a cold smile, ¡°We¡¯re here to take your head!¡±


    ¡°Wait a second, who are you people? I assume you¡¯re not the Novaks¡¯ men?¡± At a nce, Severin felt


    that those people were much unlike bodyguards, particrly the five people behind Janvar who looked


    at Lillie, Kiera, and the other four bodyguards with a lustful look in their eyes.


    By the looks of it, Severin figured that they were not sent by Novaks.


    ¡°There¡¯s no harm telling you since you¡¯re about to die anyway. You stirred up trouble with the Blood


    Drinker Gang, so I¡¯m here to bring your head back!¡± Janvar clenched his fists and said in a rough voice.


    ¡°No wonder you all look sloppy. Turns out, you¡¯re trash from the Blood-Drinker Gang!¡± Severin was


    stunned when he heard that.


    After thinking for a moment, he said to them, ¡°You have nothing better to do, it seems.


    Rather than staying put in Riverson, you¡¯ve decided to extend your territory to Brookbourn. That¡¯s some


    ambition you have there!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s cut to the chase. Not even God can save you today!¡± Janvar snorted coldly with disdain in


    his eyes.


    In his opinion, most of the bodyguards behind Severin were just putting on an act, and the only one


    who could fight them was Severin. In any case, they felt that it should be rtively simple to deal with


    Severin and those bodyguards. The six beautiful women, in particr, were exactly the kind of women


    they liked, and they figured that those women were probably hired by Severin to warm his bed.


    ¡°Sir, wouldn¡¯t it be such a pity if these six women were killed?¡± one of the men swallowed his saliva and


    smiled evilly as he stepped forward.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    Chapter 352


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Janvar knew what his pig-brainedrade was thinking and could not help but smile and say, ¡°You


    have a point. It would be such a pity to kill them, and it just so happens that there are six of them. We


    can have one each then, haha! I call dibs on the one with the biggest t*ts!¡±


    ¡°Disgusting!¡± Wendy was so incensed by what she heard that she clenched her fists and red


    viciously at the six degenerate men in front of her.


    ¡°Let us take them on, master! It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve gotten some exercise, and they¡¯re right


    when they say that we can go against them one each!¡± Kiera said to Severin.


    ¡°Can we kill them, master? Just looking at them makes me sick!¡± Abigail said angrily.


    Their responses elicited a smile from Severin as he said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll leave them to you. then! Make sure


    to kill them!¡± Severin then looked at the male bodyguards and instructed them, The girls will deal with


    them in a bit, and all you have to do is dispose of the corpse!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± The male bodyguards immediately acknowledged the order. Nevertheless, they were all


    a little curious about the strength of those women, mainly because they looked young and wore


    revealing, fashionable clothes. It was thus difficult for them to gauge the six women¡¯s strengths.


    ¡°Haha, all right then! We¡¯ll take you on one on one! Haha!¡± The Blood-Drinker Gang¡¯s people. did not


    seem to think too highly of the six beautiful bodyguards and walked up to them one by one with a smile.


    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re asking to be killed!¡± Wendy smiled disdainfully and charged forth in a sh.


    For the record, the Blood-Drinker Gang¡¯s grandmasters were all very capable fighters, but they were no


    match for Lillie and her girls as they were beheaded after barely a couple of strikes. They had been at a


    disadvantage from the outset anyway.


    ¡°No way! They¡¯re that powerful?¡± The male bodyguards were dumbfounded after doubting Kiera and


    the others earlier.


    Lillie pped her hands and said triumphantly, ¡°Why are all of you spacing out? Aren¡¯t you going to do


    your job and dispose of the corpses?¡±


    ¡°O-o-okay!¡± The male bodyguards exchanged nces at each other and could not help but gulp. They


    were well aware that their strength, powerful as they might be, was hardly on the level of those women.


    They also began to wonder just where their employer managed to find such attractive yet strong


    women to be bodyguards.


    Severin had already returned to the living room.


    ¡°It¡¯s done already? Where are those people?¡±


    then.


    Judith and Maurice were sitting anxiously on the sofa, and Judith immediately asked Severin. when he


    came in, ¡°Why were they here? Were they sent by the Novaks?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°No. They¡¯re just a bunch of reckless fools. It¡¯s been taken care of, so don¡¯t worry!¡±


    The old couple breathed a sigh of relief when they heard that.


    Jada, Victor, and Quintus happened to drive through the road passing Severin¡¯s vi. Jada, in her effort


    to try and appease Quintus, offered to drive Quintus¡¯s car for him so he could just sit in the passenger


    seat.


    As they passed by, Jada could not help but nce at Severin¡¯s vi as she said to Quintus, That there


    is the vi that Severin is staying in, but that vi belongs to the Longhorns. Henry Longhorn gave it to


    him. Severin got lucky when he happened to run into Henry when the old. man¡¯s illness acted up. He


    saved the old man right then, and the old manter helped him a lot to show his gratitude for Severin¡¯s


    life-saving grace.¡±


    Quintus red at the vi with a vicious look. ¡°Great! Our family¡¯s elite fighters will be arriving here


    before nightfall, and Severin will be dead by then!¡±

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    Chapter 353


    ¡°Look! Do you see those bodyguards carrying out several bodies and throwing them in the boot of the


    car? Are they going to dispose of those bodies?¡± Quintus was startled to see what was happening.


    Jada then immediately pulled the car aside and looked at them from a distance. When she saw that it


    was exactly as Quintus described, she could not help remarking, ¡°Someone probably went to cause


    trouble at Severin¡¯s ce again but got killed in the end. He sure has made a lot. of enemies!¡±


    ¡°A lot? How many?¡± Quintus then remarked with a grin, ¡°I don¡¯t care how many enemies he¡¯s made, but


    he¡¯s going to get himself killed for offending me!¡±


    Jada then said, ¡°Aside from us, he offended Easton Lough and Edward Horsfield too. Oh, and his wife,


    Diane, is very beautiful too. Some of the rich young men call her the most beautiful. woman in


    Brookbourn, and Rufus Chavez once tried plotting against them because he wanted to kill Severin and


    make Diane his!¡±


    Quintus could not help but feel a little more curious. ¡°His wife is known as the most beautiful woman in


    Brookbourn? Hehe, why would she fall in love with someone like Severin when plenty of rich guys are


    swooning over her? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if she married someone from an upper-ss family?¡±


    Jada then told Quintus about Severin¡¯s life story, after which an evil thought popped up immediately in


    Quintus¡¯s heart. Killing or even crippling Severin was not very difficult, in his opinion, but Severin would


    have been let off too easily by being killed or crippled.


    Severin¡¯s wife was a beautiful woman, and she was only allowed to be with Severin because she slept


    with him in a drunken one-night stand and gave birth to his daughter. In other words, Quintus felt that


    Severin probably did not have that good of a rtionship. As soon as he came to that conclusion,


    Quintus had the idea of cuckolding Severin.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Severin¡¯s wife was the most beautiful woman in Brookbourn, she would almost certainly be a


    stunner in the looks department. Quintus would not stand to lose anything if he could get her to sleep


    with him. More importantly, he could get some videos or pictures of them doing the deed to show


    Severin, which would likely rile Severin up to no end.


    With that thought in mind, he decided not to kill Severin that night and prepared to execute his new


    n. It went without saying that he would never tell his fiancee Jada about that idea, because knowing


    Jada¡¯s character, she would veto the n if she found out about it.


    ¡°Hehe, I can¡¯t imagine how stupid Diane could be. If I were her, I would have aborted the baby after


    finding out that I¡¯m pregnant. God knows what went on in her mind when she decided to keep the baby


    even after being kicked out by her family!¡± Jada continued to drive toward her home.


    After some thought, Quintus said, ¡°I think my family¡¯s men should wait a while after they¡¯ve arrived


    before attacking Severin. It¡¯s not urgent anyway, and you¡¯ve already hired an assassin too. If the


    assassin does seed, then I wouldn¡¯t need to waste so much time and effort. anymore!¡± Despite


    saying so, Quintus was not optimistic about the assassin¡¯s chances. He estimated that the assassin


    Jada and others hired were likely not a match at all for Severin.


    ¡°Sure. We can reassess the situation in another two days. I think the assassin will be arriving


    soon, and we¡¯re hoping for the best this time!¡± Jada nodded and did not think much about.


    Quintus¡¯s decision, for she assumed that his anger had subsided and was therefore in no rush to tell


    his men to act.


    That afternoon, Severin returned to his room and had a pleasant nap. To his surprise, however, he was


    woken up by a phone call at about five in the evening.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Chapter 354


    Severin picked up the phone, looked at the caller ID, and saw that She was the one calling him. He


    could not help but frown because she was an unusually difficult girl to deal with. Unfortunately, ignoring


    her call would be unwise because she was the daughter of Brookbourn Mansion¡¯s leader.


    After putting some more thought into it, Severin epted the call with some reluctance.¡± Hello, She.


    Is something the matter?¡± he asked as soon as the call connected.


    ¡°My handsome Severin! Pleasee as soon as you can! My dad just vomited blood this afternoon,


    and now he¡¯s unconscious on the bed! I don¡¯t know what to do right now!¡± She¡¯s voice sounded


    helpless over the phone and she was already choking up.


    Severin frowned, and after thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°But, when I went there this morning, your


    father kicked me out and used me of being a quack with no medical ethics. If I¡¯m honest, I have no


    intention of treating people who make such remarks about my ability!¡± She was horrified to hear that


    and immediately burst into tears. ¡°Hic¡­Hic¡­I¡¯m begging you, please! My mom died early, and he¡¯s the


    only family I have left! He might be a little too stubborn sometimes, but he loves my mom very much, so


    he never got together with any other women after my mom died. he hasn¡¯t found any other women in


    the past few years. Although he does have a good rtionship with a few women, he never had


    children with them! I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do in the future if he¡¯s gone!¡±


    She was pure at heart and had always been living under Zachariah¡¯s protection. If the Bards lost


    Zachariah, She would feel as if the world hade crumbling down. Severin¡¯s heart softened when


    he heard that and he said, ¡°Okay, okay. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll drive over right away. I¡¯ll save your father for your


    sake!¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you then! You¡¯re the best! I knew you won¡¯t ignore my plea for help. because you¡¯re a


    good person!¡± She said in between sobs.


    Severin hung up right away and drove straight to the Bards¡¯ residence after informing Judith and


    Maurice.


    What was originally a thirty minute journey took Severin only twenty minutes. After parking the car and


    getting out, he saw She waiting anxiously at the gate. She was obviously very anxious as she paced


    back and forth there. As soon as she saw Severining, she immediately ran over and threw herself


    into Severin¡¯s arms, saying, ¡°You¡¯re finally here! I don¡¯t know what to do without you!¡±


    Severin smiled awkwardly. ¡°There, there. Let¡¯s head in and talk. Your father can hold out for another


    two or three days in his current condition.¡±


    ¡°Two or three days? Does he only have two or three days to live?!¡± She took two steps back. and


    covered her mouth in disbelief, for she was unable to ept that fact.


    Severin then realized that she had misunderstood, and exined with a smile, ¡°What I mean by that is,


    he can still survive for two or three days even if I didn¡¯te in time. Now that I¡¯m here, he¡¯ll be fine for


    sure!¡±


    ¡°Meanie! You scared me out of my wits there!¡± She pursed her lips, then gently hammered Severin¡¯s


    chest with her fists. Her antics made it look as though she and Severin were young


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    lovers flirting with each other.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Chapter 355


    ¡°Let¡¯s head on in then!¡± Severin felt a headacheing on when he looked at the lovestruck. little girl


    in front of him, so he walked briskly into the house and left She following right behind him.


    Before long, they arrived at the door of Zachariah¡¯s room, but Severin stopped outside the door just as


    they were about to enter. He motioned for She to stop and keep quiet too.


    There was a discussion going on inside the room, and the people insideprised the Bards ¡®


    rtives who lived at Zachariah¡¯s home.


    One of the men could not help but say, ¡°Do you think the head of our family is going to die like this? He


    hasn¡¯t woken up yet, and judging from hisplexion, his life is probably in danger!¡±


    grave


    ¡°She went downstairs to pick Severin up, and I wonder if that guy is even able to cure his illness.


    This is just too strange. He was fine earlier this morning, but then he vomited blood. and passed out all


    of a sudden!¡± a woman said.


    The man sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen to Brookbourn Mansion if he dies. She is too


    young to control all the assets, and Zachariah¡¯s brother Zenoah isn¡¯t around. either. He¡¯s been abroad


    for so many years and never once came back. God knows if he¡¯s even alive at all!¡± After a pause, he


    said to the woman next to him, ¡°There aren¡¯t any outsiders. here, cousin, so I might as well tell you


    what¡¯s on my mind. Let¡¯s not tell Zenoah if Zachariah dies. We can first think of a way to help She


    manage thepany and maintain everything at the usual capacity. Then, we¡¯ll use that as a means of


    controlling the Bards¡¯ assets, after which we¡¯ll remove She from the picture. Does that sound


    okay?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    There were only two people there-Zachariah¡¯s elder cousin brother Sean Bard, and Zachariah¡¯s


    younger cousin sister Darcy Bard. Sean kept his voice low as he said that, and Zachariah-who is


    already in aa-probably could not hear it.


    Darcy frowned and could not help but say, ¡°That could be done, but what about She then?¡±


    Sean thought for a while and said, ¡°Maybe the two of us can just wait a few days and an opportunity to


    cause a car ident or something. When both She and Zachariah die, we¡¯ll be able to share the


    Bards¡¯ assets equally! Things would¡¯ve changed drastically by the time. Zenoah returns, and we¡¯ll


    have the final say by then!¡±


    She could not help but clench her fists as she stood outside the door. She was dumbfounded


    because it had never urred to her that two close rtives of hers would look forward to her father¡¯s


    death and be so eager to take over the Bards¡¯ assets!


    When Darcy thought of the tremendous amount of assets they would stand to get, a trace of


    ruthlessness shed across her eyes and she could not help but say, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just suffocate him


    to death using pillows right now and be done with it?¡±


    Sean immediately said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. If Severin¡¯s medical skills are good, it¡¯ll pose even more trouble


    for us once he finds out. Let¡¯s just hope that Severin¡¯s medical skills aren¡¯t good enough to save


    Zachariah.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we just leaving it to chance then?¡± Darcy could not wait any longer. As she looked at Zachariah


    lying unconscious on the bed, she had the urge to rush up immediately and


    suffocate him to death using a pillow.


    ¡°What else can we do? It¡¯s easy to tell when a person is suffocated to death!¡± Sean then said, Let¡¯s just


    wait and see what that Severin guy has to say. He¡¯s young, so I don¡¯t think he¡¯d be capable enough to


    cure Zachariah!¡±


    When Severin heard that, he pretended to say to She, ¡°Is this the room, Miss She?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Doctor Severin.¡± She suppressed the anger in her heart and yed along with him. ¡± Please


    check if my dad¡¯s okay!¡±


    Sean and Darcy were startled to hear the voices and immediately pretended to remain calm.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Chapter 356


    At that moment, the door opened and Severin walked in with She. She looked calmly at Sean and


    Darcy, who felt a little guilty when she stared at him.


    Sean thought for a while and said to Severin, ¡°Mister Severin, you need to save the head of our family.


    He vomited blood all of a sudden this afternoon and passed out soon after! He hasn¡¯t woken up since


    then. I wanted to get someone to send him to the hospital, but She says that you can save him


    because you¡¯re aware of his condition!¡±


    Severin smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll live through this now that I¡¯m here!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s great.¡± Sean froze for a moment and forced a smile, but there was an imperceptible look


    of disappointment in his eyes.


    Severin took out a small box, ced it to one side, and took out several silver needles as he turned to


    Sean and Darcy. ¡°You may excuse yourselves. She can stay here and keep watch. Mister Zachariah


    will wake up soon, and all you need to do is wait downstairs!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m d to hear that!¡± Darcy was a little speechless, but she continued to smile and pretend


    as if she was relieved.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Sean smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good to know. We were incredibly worried for Zachariah earlier!


    The two of them closed the door after excusing themselves. Once they left, Severin used his dry


    needling technique on several points of Zachariah¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ahakk!¡± After Severin manipted the needles for a while, Zachariah finally coughed a few times and


    spat out another mouthful of ck blood.


    ¡°S-S-Severin? You¡¯re here?!¡± Zachariah opened his eyes and saw that Severin was the one who


    treated him. He breathed a sigh of relief and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mister Severin. It was my


    fault for misunderstanding you this morning. My distrustful side. got the better of me!¡±


    ¡°Dad! You¡¯re okay! I¡¯m d that you¡¯re finally awake! Doctor Severin said that he¡¯ll be able to save you,


    and he also mentioned that you¡¯d have two days to live if he hadn¡¯te in time!¡± She walked over


    excitedly and her eyes turned red as she held Zachariah¡¯s hand.


    Zachariah nodded, looked at Severin with emotion, and said, ¡°Were you able to treat me? I have no


    problem paying you seventy-five million dors for your kind act!¡±


    Severin smiled wryly. ¡°Forget about the money. I came to save you today because of She¡¯s filial piety


    toward you, so don¡¯t bother about the money! Seventy-five million seems like a lot, but that¡¯s just a


    number to me, so it¡¯s fine!¡±


    Zachariah was a little dumbfounded. ¡®Did he just downy my offer of seventy-five million and refuse it


    outright?¡±


    Zachariah looked at Severin with a bit more admiration, for he knew that there was more to Severin


    than meets the eye. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°But you saved my life! I need to show my


    appreciation to you, and I¡¯d feel bad if you don¡¯t ept my money!¡± She¡¯s eyes lit up immediately as


    soon as she heard that, and she said excitedly. ¡°Dad! Thanking him couldn¡¯t be any simpler! Just let me


    marry him! We¡¯d be repaying our dues to


    Severin if I can be a good wife to him!¡±

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    Chapter 357


    Severin was speechless for a moment, and the corners of his mouth twitched a few times. She truly


    was a master at taking advantage of the situation!


    Zachariah frowned, and it was evident that he had been put in a tight spot by She¡¯s proposal.


    Judging from how Zachariah reacted, Severin knew that the man still did not think too highly of him, but


    he was nheless quite happy that the other party looked down on him because he had always


    intended to keep a proper distance from She. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t ept that


    either. Please don¡¯t be silly, Miss She! You¡¯re Mister Zachariah¡¯s treasured daughter, and it¡¯ll be a big


    loss for the Bards if you marry me!¡±


    As he spoke, he removed the silver needles one by one and changed the subject without giving She


    a chance to interrupt. ¡°Like I said earlier this morning, you were poisoned. There was an obscene


    amount of poison in the mouthful of ck blood that you spat out earlier. What I did was force your


    body to gather as much of the poison as possible before letting you spit it all out!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Zachariah could not help but let out a heavy sigh with aplicated expression on his face.


    Earlier that morning, Severin had already told him that the wooden chair that his biological brother gave


    him was the problem, and he really did not want to ept the fact that his brother would ever harm


    him.


    ¡°Is my


    father all right now that you forced the poison out?¡± She was a little worried and asked out of


    concern. She could not begin to imagine what she would do if her father died! The conversation she


    eavesdropped on from outside the door was particrly scary, and she did not expect that even such


    close rtives of the Bards would covet the family assets and plot to kill her and her father.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°The poison in his body wasn¡¯t formed in just a day or two. I removed ny


    percent of it earlier, but ten percent of it remains. However, he can go about his routine. like a normal


    person now, and I¡¯ll give him two herbal prescriptions which he can boil and drink. That way, the poison


    in his body will slowly, but surely, be eliminated!¡±


    Zachariah¡¯s face had regained some color and he got up from the bed and took a few steps. He then


    could not help but exim, ¡°I feel so much lighter all of a sudden! You truly are a miracle. doctor,


    Severin!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a miracle doctor. I guessed that you would vomit blood within three days, and I didn¡¯t expect it


    toe so quickly. I expected you to vomit tomorrow morning, in fact!¡± Severin responded modestly.


    Zachariah¡¯s mind went nk. If his medical skill was not considered to be that of a miracle doctor, then


    how else could it be described? ¡°Doctor Severin, please allow me to bow to you!¡± He walked up to


    Severin, looked solemnly at the young man, then sped his fists in both. hands and bowed to show


    his veneration for Severin.


    It was very difficult for the leader of Brookbourn Mansion to do such a thing, so Severin immediately


    helped him up and said, ¡°You¡¯re too polite. I¡¯ll be happy as long as you don¡¯t go around spreading


    rumors that Ick medical ethics. I might be a thick-skinned person, but I still do care about my


    reputation!¡±

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    Chapter 358


    After Zachariah heard that, he could not help butugh and say, ¡°I¡¯m a bit of a snob. I like to judge


    everything by its value in money because I¡¯ve always felt that people tend to do things. only for money.


    Individuals like you are a rare gem, Mister Severin!¡±


    She then said to Zachariah, ¡°Dad, when we entered, we heard Sean and Darcy talking about


    Before She could finish speaking, Zachariah stretched out his hand to tell her to stop and interrupted


    her, ¡°Say no more. I might be unconscious, earlier, but I still heard what those ungrateful people said


    about me. They are utterly despicable! I really didn¡¯t expect that they¡¯d plot to kill me and you for the


    sake of money!¡± After he finished speaking, he clenched his fist and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go down soon and tell


    them to scram. I want them to leave here with nothing. but the clothes on their backs. I¡¯ll have their


    bank ounts and all credit cards frozen, and they¡¯ll have to leave thepany too.¡±


    Zachariah became angrier the more and more he talked. ¡°They¡¯re not thatpetent too, actually. I


    made them the general managers of twopanies because I treated them as family, and that¡¯s the


    reason I allowed them to stay here too. I gave them luxury cars and mansions, and I treated them well


    too! I would¡¯ve never expected them to¡­¡±


    Zachariah¡¯s slightly agitated demeanor prompted Severin to remind him, ¡°Don¡¯t get yourself riled up.


    Your body might be in much better condition now than it was before, but you still need to rest quietly for


    a few days!¡±


    After some thought, Zachariah said to Severin, ¡°You¡¯re my savior, Mister Severin, and I¡¯vee to


    understand many things after my narrow escape from death today. Nothing is more important than


    health, and money is but an external item.¡±


    Having said that, he paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I owe you a huge favor today, and if


    there¡¯s anything you need from me, just say the word and I¡¯ll help you if it¡¯s within my ability!¡±


    Severin¡¯s brows furrowed a little, but a grin soon appeared on the corner of his mouth. ¡°Now that you


    mention it, I do have something that would require your assistance!¡±


    Zachariah was immediately overjoyed when he heard that, since he did not want to owe Severin a


    favor. ¡°Do tell!¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°You probably know about what happened between myself and Easton Lough. I want


    to make them poor, and I heard that they rely on Edward and the Horsfields to be where they are today.


    My request is simple: I just want the Horsfields to be suppressed. The Longhorns and the Znkos


    have already agreed to help, and most of the business cooperation with them would soon be


    terminated!¡±


    Zachariah understood what Severin meant by that and said with a smile, ¡°Haha, not to worry, then!


    Since the Longhorns and the Znkos have already made their move, they¡¯ll go bankrupt in two days


    at most if we make our move too. They¡¯ll even have to owe a lot of money, and if we don¡¯t supply them


    with materials, they¡¯ll be forced to pay liquidated damages if they aren¡¯t able to deliver the goods on


    time to their clients!¡±


    ¡°Haha, I feel reassured to hear that, Mister Zachariah!¡± Severinughed and began to imagine how


    Lucy would react when she found out Easton had turned into a poor man, and that the


    Loughs had gotten bankrupt as well as owed a tremendous amount of money to other people.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head downstairs!¡± Zachariah said as he looked at She.


    ¡°You¡¯re healthy again! That¡¯s such a relief!¡± Sean, who was waiting in the living room. downstairs,


    immediately stepped forward and said with a smile when he saw Zachariahing down.


    At that moment, some rtives and servants had also gathered here.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin nced around and was drawn to a 40-something servant, whose expression was a little


    nervous scared, even-when Zachariah came down the stairs. Severin smiled coldly, for he had already


    identified the culprit behind the poisoning.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Chapter 359


    ¡°Zachariah! It¡¯s good to see you back in the pink of health! Everyone is worried about you!¡± Darcy also


    walked over and smiled with concern.


    Zachariah sneered in his heart. Had he not overheard the conversation between the two when he was


    unconscious, he would have thought the two of them were good-hearted rtives. Hist face darkened


    and he snorted coldly, ¡°Bodyguards, please!¡±


    A group of bodyguards then rushed in from outside.


    Zachariah immediately said, ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t hear what the two of you said earlier? You were


    hoping to see me die so you could divide my assets among yourselves, and you even. said that you¡¯d


    cause an ident to kill my daughter. I might be unconscious and unable to open my eyes, but I heard


    every single thing you said!¡± After ending his sentence, he took at step forward and red at the other


    party as he said, ¡°I have never treated you unfairly, so it brings me great disappointment when I found


    out how ungrateful the two of you are.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Sean is too ambitious!¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I never would have expected that, although I did hear that they¡¯re not good people. since they


    tend to make life difficult for their subordinates!¡±


    The other Bard rtives whispered among themselves and pointed at the two of them.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is a misunderstanding! You¡¯re mistaken! We never said anything like that!¡± The two of them were


    shocked at first, but Sean immediately calmed down and said to Zachariah, ¡°Your misheard us! It¡¯s


    probably due to the hallucinations you had when you were unconscious. earlier, or because you were


    dreaming. Darcy and I could never say such things!¡±


    Darcy immediately doubled down. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You were probably hearing things while you were


    unconscious. We can never bring ourselves to do something like that! That¡¯s something we could never


    do, even if we were as brave as ten lions!¡±


    ¡°Tch!¡± Zachariah snorted again. ¡°You were thinking of suffocating me with a pillow and yet you say you


    wouldn¡¯t dare? If Mister Severin hadn¡¯t saved my life today, my family¡¯s assets would¡¯ve been divided


    between the two of you, would it not?¡±


    ¡°By the conscience of all that is good, you must¡¯ve misheard us!¡± Darcy ced her hand over her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m speaking from my conscience!¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending, you two! Mister Severin and I heard every single bit of your conversation!¡± She


    shook her head helplessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be that sort of person!¡±


    ¡°Kick them out and freeze their bank ounts immediately. They are only allowed to take a few clothes


    with them. Do not allow them to take cars or anything of value!¡± Zachariah told. his men. He then


    waved his hand and said to the two of them, ¡°You are no longer a part of the Bards. Don¡¯t even think


    about taking any of my assets!¡±


    ¡°We have made significant contributions to thepany and the family! How could you treat us like


    this, Zachariah?¡± Sean could not ept what was happening.


    Darcy went so far as to say, ¡°Does it matter if we said something like that? Sean and I were just joking!


    Are we forbidden from making jokes now?¡±


    ¡°Get out now, or I¡¯ll tell the bodyguards to break your legs!¡± Zachariah could not help but roar


    angrily.


    The two of them looked at each other in fright and gritted their teeth as they turned to leave.


    ¡°Are you all right, sir? Have you recovered? What did the doctor say?¡± The butler came over and asked


    Zachariah concernedly.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    Chapter 360


    Zachariah felt emotional as he looked at the family-less old man who had devoted more than thirty


    years of his young life to the Bards. ¡°Worry not. I¡¯m fine. Mister Severin said that I was poisoned, and


    most of the poison in my body had been forced out. He¡¯ll give me an herbal prescription for us in a bit,


    and I just need to boil the herbs into a drink!¡±


    The old butler breathed a sigh of relief and said to Severin, ¡°Thank you, Mister Severin!¡± Severin, who


    had been secretly paying attention to the servants, smiled at the old butler and said, ¡°You¡¯re most


    wee. She and I are friends, so it¡¯s only right that I help her out!¡±


    He then asked someone to take out the paper and pen, wrote down the prescription, and handed it to


    the old butler so he could arrange for someone to get the necessary herbs.


    ¡°Sir, how could you be poisoned when you¡¯ve been at home all this time?¡± The old butler could not help


    but ask Zachariah as he tried to think of what could possibly cause the poisoning.


    Zachariah felt mixed emotions in his heart and he did not want to say anything more. He merely waved


    his hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a trying time for everyone, so please don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯m fine, and


    you may all go back to your respective duties!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± The old butler then went out along with servants and other members of the Bards.


    After taking a few steps, however, Severin pointed directly at the middle-aged woman he had been


    observing earlier and said, ¡°You there! Stop!¡±


    She trembled slightly in fright and then said in a panic, ¡°Yes, sir¡­is something the matter?¡± She was


    also taken aback and did not know why Severin would suddenly yell at their servant Lena. ¡°What are


    you doing? Lena has worked many years for our family!¡±


    Severin immediately smiled and said, ¡°Nothing. She just happened to drop something!¡±


    Severin picked up a purse from the ground, walked over, and handed it to her. ¡°You dropped this!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡±


    Lena felt a cold sweat in her heart and did not notice that her purse had fallen out. She earlier thought


    that Severin had discovered what she did and was frightened as a result, but it all seemed to be a false


    rm.


    ¡°No thanks necessary. It¡¯s the right thing to do!¡± Severin smiled, looking as harmless as a dove.


    Lena took the wallet and walked out quickly.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin waited until Lena had left before telling Zachariah, ¡°Tell someone to keep an eye on Lena. I


    suspect that she¡¯ll leave the Bards very soon! Make sure someone¡¯s always tailing her where she


    goes!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Zachariah was a little confused for a moment and asked Severin, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that


    my poisoning is rted to that wooden chair? Why are you telling me to send someone to keep an eye


    on her? Do you think she has something to do with it?¡±


    Severin smiled wryly. ¡°Your wooden chair was soaked in poison before it was mailed, so there¡¯s no


    absolving your brother of being involved in your poisoning.¡± After a pause, Severin said, ¡°But the poison


    isn¡¯t very powerful, and if you use the wooden chair as a medium to slowly vtilize the poison, it


    wouldn¡¯t enter your body as quickly as it would otherwise. That being said, there is a kind of


    sandalwood incense that would cause any poison that entered your system to have a quicker effect.¡±


    ¡°Gasp!¡± Zachariah took a deep breath after hearing that.


    Severin looked at the other party¡¯s expression and knew that Zachariah believed him. He nodded.


    ¡°When I was treating you in your room earlier, I smelled a faint fragrance that is very unique. It might be


    fine to use the incense on its own, but it is extremely deadly if mixed with the poisonous gas emitted


    from your wooden chair!¡±

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    Chapter 361


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s a slow-acting poison that takes a long time to kick in but is extremely deadly. Have I got that


    right?¡± She sighedmentably. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lena to be that sort of person. Our family has always


    treated her very well, and she has worked many years for us.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Lena looks like an honest person, and she wouldn¡¯t have understood. what


    she had been doing. She must¡¯ve ced the incense under someone else¡¯s instruction, and now that


    I¡¯ve rid you of your poison, Lena will very likely meet the person who told her to do it. We just need to


    follow her to find out who¡¯s the true culprit!¡±


    Zachariah gave Severin an enthusiastic thumbs up. ¡°You truly are amazing, Mister Severin. I am fully


    convinced by your abilities, for you have a perceptive mind in addition to your excellent medical skills.


    You have my utmost admiration.¡±


    She finally had a realization. ¡°Now I understand why Lena panicked and had such at frightened look


    when you yelled at her earlier. She wouldn¡¯t have reacted like that if she did not do anything wrong!


    Now that I think about it, something is off about her reaction earlier!¡±


    ¡°Mister Severin, when you say that, do you mean that the poison from the wooden chair will only be


    effective if mixed with the incense that Lena lights in my room every night? Will I be able to keep the


    chair and just avoid lighting any incense?¡± Zachariah said.


    He remembered Lena telling him a few months ago that there was a kind of incense that would. help


    him sleep, hence the reason she rmended it to Zachariah. He did not think too much. about it at


    the time, and he did feel a noticeable improvement in the quality of sleep after using it for a period. As a


    result, he continued to use it until the present day. Had it not been. for Severin¡¯s help, he might well


    have died suddenly without ever knowing the cause of his death.


    Severin smiled wryly when he heard Zachariah¡¯s words. ¡°Are you that reluctant to part you¡¯re your


    wooden chair? I understand that it¡¯s a rare piece of workmanship that you cherish deeply, since the


    material is good and the carvings are detailed too. Unfortunately, you cannot use that wooden chair


    anymore. Take it out and burn it, and make sure to do it in the courtyard in front of everyone, especially


    Lena!¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Zachariah said with a nod.


    ¡°The incense won¡¯t hurt you if the chair¡¯s gone. You can continue to use it if you like!¡± Severin then


    added.


    ¡°Not a chance! I¡¯m traumatized by that incense now, and I wouldn¡¯t dare to use it again!¡± Zachariah


    smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m almost done here, so I should be heading home. Call me if there¡¯s anything else you might


    need!¡± Severin then prepared to leave.


    ¡°She, could you please send Mister Severin off?¡± Zachariah immediately said.


    ¡°Sure thing!¡± She was overjoyed of course. Though Zachariah still did not want her to marry Severin,


    it was obvious that his attitude toward Severin had improved tremendously. With time, she believed that


    Zachariah would eventually ept Severin.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She followed Severin with her hands behind her back and she peeked at Severin¡¯s handsome profile


    from time to time as he walked out with her ¡°Thanks, savior! I wouldn¡¯t know what to do today if you


    weren¡¯t around!¡±

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    Chapter 362


    ¡°Besides, if it weren¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve lost my closest family. I don¡¯t even know how to repay you


    now!¡± She pursed her lips, smiled, and rushed forward all of a sudden to try and sneak a kiss on


    Severin.


    Severin was unprepared for her bold actions thest time around, but he had learned his lesson since


    then and was on the alert for any sneaky tricks she might try to pull again. As soon as he saw her


    move, he immediately dodged several meters to the right to evade She¡¯s sudden kiss.


    She pouted angrily in response and said, ¡°Why are you hiding so far away? You make it seem like I¡¯m


    going to eat you up!¡±


    Severin patted his chest and could not help but say, ¡°Now that you mention it, I am scared of that.


    Luckily, I was fast enough to dodge you, otherwise, you would¡¯ve attacked me already!¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t


    you like being kissed by me?¡± She could not help but roll her eyes at Severin. ¡± Is there something


    wrong with me? Am I ugly? Are my thighs not sexy enough? Or are my breasts not big enough? Why


    do you have to hide from me? Besides, you wouldn¡¯t lose out if you marry me as your second wife.¡±


    She was evidently somewhat angry, since she has always kept up appearances as an upper- ss


    woman and frequently ignored the pursuits of other men. Yet she took the initiative to set aside


    whatever attitude she used to have and actively lowered herself to try and woo Severin, only to be


    rebuffed and avoided by him. It made her feel as if no one wanted her, or that she was ugly.


    ¡°You look amazing, but I have no ns to do that. You¡¯re also much younger than me too, almost like a


    little kid!¡± Severin cleared his throat awkwardly and said, ¡°We¡¯re good friends, and it¡¯d be nice if we


    could stay that way!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No!¡± She refused outright. ¡°We might be good friends now, but we will be boyfriend and girlfriend in


    the future, and take it another step further! You know what I mean, don¡¯t you? The point is, don¡¯t even


    try to abandon me!¡±


    Severin was speechless at how persistent she was. He did not know what to say, so he decided. to just


    walk until he reached the car before saying to She, ¡°I¡¯ll head home for now, She. Give me a ring if


    there¡¯s anything you need. You have my number anyway!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± She nodded. She knew in her heart that Severin¡¯s main reason for not epting her was


    because he already had a wife. His reluctance to take her as a second wife was even further evidence


    that he was a good man who did not y with women¡¯s hearts, and that made her like him even more.


    If any other man were in his shoes, they would never have avoided her advances earlier and might


    even suggest that they go to a hotel right away!


    As Severin drove away, She could not help but smile as she looked at his car and clenched. her fists.


    ¡°Mark my words, my handsome Severin! You will never be able to escape my grasp! 1 will one day


    marry you and make you mine!¡±


    Lena was very nervous after she returned to her room. ¡°What should I do now? Oh goodness, what


    should I do? Now that the Severin guy knows that Mister Zachariah was poisoned and helped get rid of


    the poison, it means that all my efforts in the past few months were in vain!!

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Chapter 363


    Lena calmed down after a moment and went out of the room to take a walk. Little did she know that two


    people were already watching her from the shadows.


    Halfway through her stroll, she saw a few bodyguards carrying the wooden chair into the yard. They


    poured lots of gasoline over the chair and heaped some firewood over it before setting it


    on fire.


    Lena felt her heart skip a beat, but she could not help herself from walking over and asking the


    bodyguards, ¡°Why are you burning the wooden chair, Dan? Isn¡¯t it precious? It¡¯s also Mister


    Zachariah¡¯s most cherished item too. Doesn¡¯t he always show it off to other people? Why did he decide


    to burn it?¡±


    Dan, the bodyguard, said to Lena, ¡°We don¡¯t know for sure, but we¡¯ve been told to burn it because it¡¯s


    poisonous. I¡¯m just as surprised that we were ordered to do that when this is such a precious treasure.


    There might not be another one like this in the whole of the country!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Lena smiled awkwardly and continued walking.


    Diane had already gotten off work by the time Severin returned home. When she saw him, she could


    not help but smile at him and ask, ¡°I heard from my parents that you said you went to treat Mister


    Zachariah?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°I did. His symptoms were the result of getting poisoned, not a natural disease. The


    poison used was very dangerous, and worse of all, his elder cousin brother and younger cousin sister


    wanted him dead when he was unconscious!¡±


    Diane was a little curious when she heard that. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could you take it a little. slower and


    exin it from the start?¡±


    Severin finally exined everything to Diane.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. I didn¡¯t expect his brother would do that to him, much less his cousins plotting to take the


    family assets after seeing him unconscious! I can¡¯t believe they wanted to suffocate him with a pillow


    and then make ns to kill She too!¡± Diane was shocked to hear all that.. Don¡¯t they have a single


    trace of humanity? I can¡¯t believe they¡¯d lose their minds like that. over money!¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°I heard that Zachariah¡¯s brother, Zenoah, has a very good.


    rtionship with Zachariah. Zenoah has a business abroad too, so he couldn¡¯t have been short of


    money. Why would he go to such lengths to try and kill his elder brother? I can¡¯t wrap my head around


    what sort of grudge Zenoah might have toward Zachariah for him to do. something like that!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s have dinner. Mom and Dad have prepared all the food, and we were just waiting for


    you to have dinner together!¡± Diane smiled and said to Severin.


    A sudden thought urred to Severin and he could not help but ask Diane, ¡°The Shanahans¡±


    businesses should be showing some positive signs now, I believe?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Diane walked in and said with a smile, ¡°And it¡¯s all thanks to you! After you secured two


    quotas for us Liberty City, many wealthy businessmen and third-tier families are


    starting to look at us in a good light. They all saw how good of a rtionship She seems to have with


    you, and now, even the second-tier and first-tier families who have never done. business with us before


    are interested to cooperate!¡±


    Severin¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great then!¡±


    After some thought, Diane said, ¡°By the way, She seems to be a very pure-hearted and


    straightforward woman. To be honest, I¡¯m quite envious of her character before she lives her life in


    such a carefree manner! But then again, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be that carefree anymore after what


    happened to her father!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She didn¡¯t expect that all her rtives wanted to harm her and her father. I can see that she¡¯s


    feeling a little down in the dumps today!¡± Severin saidmentably.


    Diane looked at Severin, and said again, ¡°As her friend, you should show a little more concern for her


    these next few days. Be there to guide her and cheer her up. She¡¯s a very kind girl, but she¡¯s too naive,


    and she doesn¡¯t know the dangers of reality!¡±

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    Chapter 364


    Severin was stunned. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, right? She confesses her feelings for me at every turn, and


    I get super awkward when she does that. How could you tell me to be there for her these next few


    days? Aren¡¯t you afraid she might take advantage of me?¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± When Diane heard that, she covered her mouth and said, ¡°Oh, keep bragging, Severin! She¡¯s


    just a cheerful personality who doesn¡¯t shy away from being blunt, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll cross the line


    and take advantage of you, right? You make it sound like she can¡¯t wait to pounce on you!¡±


    Severin was speechless, as he did not expect Diane not to believe the truth. A sudden thought then


    urred to him and he asked, ¡°By the way, the Shanahans don¡¯t have any cooperation with the


    Horsfields or the Loughs, right?¡±


    Diane frowned curiously. ¡°Why would you suddenly think of asking this question? We¡¯ve never


    cooperated with the Loughs before, but it¡¯s a different story for the Horsfields. You do know that Edward


    has a thing for me, so he did try to establish a good rtionship with our family. Stanley naturally took


    advantage of that and began a business cooperation with. Edward¡¯s family!¡± She then added, ¡°Our


    main business cooperation right now is building materials!¡±


    After hearing that, Severin immediately said, ¡°In that case, you should cut off all cooperation with them


    from tomorrow onward, otherwise you¡¯ll be suffering a lot of losses in the future. Try to sever business


    ties with them as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that? I don¡¯t like Edward all that much, so I did terminate some of the business


    dealings I had with them. But there¡¯s quite a hefty amount of profit to be made the building material


    business, and we haven¡¯t broken off the cooperation in that aspect because it¡¯s been quite steady,¡±


    Diane said.


    ¡°Because the Znkos, the Longhorns, and the Bards are about to suppress the Horsfields, and I


    wanted to let you know in advance because the Horsfields might go bankrupt in a few more days!¡±


    Severin then exined.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Diane inhaled sharply and understood right away. Severin seemed to have the means and


    influence to send a second-tier family spiraling downward!


    ¡°I understand now!¡± Diane nodded, knowing very well that the Horsfields and the Loughs. would be


    done for after facing such suppression from all quarters.


    When dinner was over, Severin and Diane went upstairs with Selene. After finally coaxing the little girl


    to sleep, Diane came out of Selene¡¯s room to discover that Severin had finished his shower and was


    still standing in front of her room door. She could not help rolling her eyes at Severin as she asked,


    ¡°Are you still thinking about sleeping in the same room as me tonight?¡±


    Severin smiled awkwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything fishy! I just want to sleep with you in my


    arms!¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Diane rolled her eyes at Severin and walked in.


    ¡°Does ¡®pfft¡¯ mean yes or no?¡± Severin frowned, not knowing what Diane meant.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Diane was a little nervous, but she finally relented after giving it some thought.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Chapter 365


    ¡°Okay then! I¡¯ming in!¡± Severin was overjoyed and walked in immediately before closing the door


    behind him.


    ¡°Can I kiss you?¡± Severin could not help but gulp and ask when he looked at Diane¡¯s sexy figure and


    her alluring red lips. He felt a little helpless actually, because his daughter was about to go to


    kindergarten soon, and yet his beautiful wife still did not let him get intimate with her.


    After a bit of thought, Diane pursed her red lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower first!¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Diane¡¯s bashful expression made Severin feel a little happy inside because of how incredibly pretty and


    charming she was.


    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Severiny on the bed and could not stop himself from letting his thoughts go wild as he


    listened to the sound of running water.


    Diane finished her shower not longter, and that was when she realized that she had been so shy that


    she rushed into the bathroom without taking her nightdress and panties with her. She was speechless


    for a moment and she bit her red lips as she called out to Severin, ¡°Honey¡­ I¡­ I forgot to take my


    clothes! Could you please help me take them and pass them to me? But no peeking, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Severin opened the closet, searched the avable clothes, and immediately decided to give


    Diane the shortest suspender nightdress. He took it down and asked again, ¡°What about your


    innerwear? Do you need me to find them for you too?¡±


    ¡°Duh!¡± Diane said angrily. ¡°Were you hoping that I wouldn¡¯t wear it?¡±


    ¡°Ahem. A man can hope!¡± Severin cleared his throat in embarrassment, and after searching for some


    time, he asked Diane again, ¡°Honey, what color do you like? Pink or ck?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ anything¡¯s fine!¡± Diane¡¯s face was already blushing with embarrassment, and she wondered if he


    was doing it on purpose. After Severin managed to find everything, he passed the clothes to her


    through the gap in the door.


    Diane came out soon after and pulled the lower edge of the nightdress as she rolled her eyes at


    Severin. ¡°You jerk. You did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you? Did you have to choose the shortest. one when


    there are so many others to choose from?¡±


    Severin smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Of course not. I just chose one randomly. And besides, there are


    no outsiders here, right? What¡¯s there to be afraid of when it¡¯s just the two of us?¡± he then walked over


    slowly and ced his arms around Diane¡¯s slender waist.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Diane was startled, and she felt her heartbeat speed up a lot.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I wanted to kiss you?¡± Severin kissed Diane¡¯s red lips as soon as he finished


    speaking.


    ¡°Mggh!¡± Diane could not help but let out a muffled moan and her heart was beating non-stop. She could


    feel the passion in Severin¡¯s kiss, and the masculinity in the way he hugged her so tightly. The


    combination of the two made her thoughts run wild.


    Severin¡¯s hand roamed around Diane¡¯s back, and the heat between the two increased even more.


    Soon, Diane closed her eyes, as if she anticipating what wasing next, and the


    overjoyed Severin was prepared to take it a step further when he saw that Diane did not show any


    intention of resisting.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Chapter 366


    Severin continued to kiss Diane as he led her naturally into bed. Diane exhaled heavily while. Severin


    continued to kiss her, but just as the two of them were about to take things further, Severin¡¯s cell phone


    began ringing.


    ¡°Your¡­your phone is ringing!¡± Diane was startled, and then she sobered up in an instant as she


    hurriedly pushed Severin away. She then straightened her nightgown and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you satisfied


    after kissing me for so long?¡± She touched her hot cheeks as her heart beat rapidly, for a most


    passionate encounter would have happened that night if his phone did not ring.


    Severin felt a little disappointed and wondered who could have called him at such ate hour. and


    ruined his intimate time with his wife. He nced at the phone and was even more speechless when


    he saw that the caller was She! He could not help but curse out loud, ¡°Why is this She calling me


    in the middle of the night?!¡±


    Severin¡¯s angry look prompted Diane to lick her lips as a gush of sweetness surfaced in her heart. She


    rolled her eyes at Severin and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering your phone, you pervert? She¡¯s the


    daughter of Brookbourn Mansion, and there must be a reason she¡¯s calling you at such ate hour!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll answer her call. You happy now?¡± Severin said helplessly.


    He ced the phone to his ear and asked somewhat annoyedly, ¡°Why are you calling me sote at


    night, Miss She? Don¡¯t you have to sleep?¡±


    She exined, ¡°Mister Severin, the person in charge of monitoring Lena has just found out. that she


    sneaked out in the middle of the night. I¡¯m taking a taxi to her location now, and I called you to ask if


    you could¡­ um¡­ if you coulde along too?¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect them to be that impatient. Okay then, you guys go ahead. Send me your location


    later!¡± Severin nodded and hung up the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened? Do you need to go out?¡± Diane looked at Severin and asked.


    Severin nodded and said to her, ¡°She said that Lena sneaked out in the middle of the night, and she


    asked me if I could go and have a look too. I figured I should go and see who instigated Lena to do


    such a thing to Zachariah!¡±


    Diane thought to herself for a moment and approved. ¡°Okay. Be careful, though! I¡¯ll wait for you at


    home, so make sure not to be back toote!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, honey!¡± Severin could not help but put his arms around her and kiss her when he saw how


    understanding she was.


    ¡°Ugh, another kiss?¡± Diane rolled her eyes at Severin in a slightly coquettish manner. When Severin


    saw that, he did not want to leave her side at all, and instead wanted to get intimate with her right then.


    ¡°Okay, honey. I¡¯ll be back soon! Wait for me!¡± Severin smiled, thinking that he might be able to spend


    some sexy time with Diane once he got the matter out of the way.


    Severin went downstairs after changing his clothes, by which time She had already sent Severin the


    approximate location.


    Severin drove and soon arrived at a single-family vi in an urban area. He parked the car a little


    further away and walked over. By then, She, Zachariah, and two of the Bards¡± bodyguards were


    already waiting outside the courtyard wall.


    ¡°Mister Severin! Your guess was right on the money. Lena¡¯s acting suspicious, and she already went


    in.¡± Zachariah got Severin up to speed when Severin arrived.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Chapter 367


    ¡°Okay.¡± Severin nodded. ¡°We should act now. I see only two gatekeepers at the gate over there, so I¡¯ll


    go first. You can alle over once I give you the signal?¡±


    Zachariah, She, and the others nodded. After Severin finished speaking, he slowly walked. away


    from the courtyard wall and went to the two men guarding the gate.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing here, kid? Scram! Outsiders aren¡¯t allowed here!¡± One of the two men


    immediately scolded Severin when they saw him approaching them.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Do you have a lighter, my good friends?¡±


    ¡°No! And beat it!¡± One of the men waved his hand immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll break your neck if you-


    Severin¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile and he beheaded the two of them within seconds. After killing


    them, he motioned for Zachariah and the others toe over.


    Zachariah, She, and the two bodyguards promptly came. Severin said to the two bodyguards, ¡°Bring


    these two bodies to the hidden corner over there ande back here to stand guard. I¡¯ll head in with


    Mister Zachariah and Miss She!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Those two bodyguards had reached significant attainment in their abilities, but they could


    only heed Severin¡¯s orders after recalling how skilled Severin was. However, one of them nodded and


    said, ¡°Sir, if you need any help, just call us and we¡¯ll rush in!¡±


    Zachariah, however, smiled and said, ¡°Worry not. Mister Severin is a profound master at the very least,


    and I¡¯ll be safe with him by our side!¡±


    Severin smiled but secretly chided Zachariah. ¡®Profound master? That¡¯s such a gross. underestimation


    of me!¡¯


    Severin walked in front while Zachariah and She followed behind. After walking for some time, the


    three of them hid behind a wall and eavesdropped on a conversation between two people behind the


    rockery in the yard.


    ¡°And what¡¯s his name?¡± a male voice asked.


    Lena then said, ¡°His name is Severin, and he seems to be a friend that Miss She met. recently. I


    don¡¯t know where he¡¯s from, but he found out that there was something wrong. with the chair and told


    the bodyguards to burn it!¡±


    ¡°Dad! Isn¡¯t that Uncle Zenoah¡¯s voice?¡± A look of surprise appeared on She¡¯s face, and she could not


    help but whisper to Zachariah who was beside her.


    Zachariah was just as shocked. ¡°He told me that he was abroad when I called him a few days ago.


    Why is he here?¡±


    Severin said with a cold smile, ¡°Perhaps he returned long ago once he knew that you were going to die.


    That poison is a slow poison, and it can¡¯t kill you in a day or two. Even if you died after vomiting blood,


    the doctors in most hospitals might not be able to detect it, and they would probably chalk it up to a


    sudden cerebral hemorrhage!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Zenoah¡­I wonder why you¡¯re trying to kill me!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Chapter 368


    Zachariah¡¯s eyes were red, and he nearly cried. After all, he had only one biological brother, and the


    rtionship between the two has always been very good. They frequently kept in touch with each other


    through the phone, and he never imagined that his brother would plot


    to kill him.


    At that moment, Zenoah said, ¡°Severin, right? Damn him for ruining my n! He better not let me meet


    him or else I¡¯ll kill him for sure!¡±


    ¡°What should we do now then?¡± Lena asked worriedly.


    ¡°We never thought you¡¯d be such a despicable person, Lena!¡± At that moment, She said as she


    came out together with Zachariah and Severin.


    Zachariah looked at Zenoah with reddened eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be abroad, Zenoah? Why


    are you here? I really don¡¯t know why you¡¯d plot against me when I treated you so well. I even gave you


    money to start a business and let you make a living for yourself!¡±


    ¡°Brother, I¡­¡± Zenoah gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and blinked his eyes a few times before his


    resolve once again remained firm.


    ¡°Fes!¡± Zenoah roared angrily, and a dozen people ran out from the inner room at once. Among these


    people were several light-skinned foreigners and two darker-skinned ones. When they came out, they


    immediately spread out and stared imposingly at Severin and the others.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t me me for this, sir! I was forced to do this because they kidnapped my daughter!¡±


    When Lena saw what happened, she took a few steps back in fright and slumped down on the ground.


    Zenoah looked at one of the men and said, ¡°Jon, that person is my elder brother, and that girl there is


    his daughter. You can capture him and force him to write a suicide note saying he¡¯ll transfer all his


    property to me. As far as his daughter is concerned, I sincerely hope that you¡¯re able to let her go!¡±


    The


    guy named Jon, sneered and said, ¡°Sure. Our goal is simple, and that is to get all of the Bards¡¯


    assets. We¡¯ll be fine as long as we¡¯re able to get it in our hands.¡±


    ¡°How inhumane can you be, Uncle Zenoah?¡± She was so angry that she looked at the other party


    viciously.


    Zenoah did not pay attention to She at all and instead looked at Zachariah. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother. There


    are plenty of things that can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m already very happy that I got the chance to see you again


    at such a time. All I can do now is to help you save She¡¯s life!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped? What¡¯s there that can¡¯t be helped? I am utterly heartbroken by your actions!


    Zachariah said as he red at Zenoah.


    Zenoah could only say, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like going into too much detail with you right now, but I¡¯ll advise you


    to write a suicide note willingly and give me all your property. There won¡¯t be much trouble to be had if


    you do as you¡¯re told, and your daughter will be able to leave freely too.¡± After a brief pause, Zenoah


    added, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s fine too if you decide not to write it. After all, we¡¯ll still take your assets after


    killing you. Should ite to that, then it will be much more troublesome because they will kill your


    rtives and the Bards¡¯ bodyguards. I don¡¯t


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    want all that bloodshed, and I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t either.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, and quit talking nonsense! My patience is limited!¡± Jon urged impatiently.


    Severin smiled as he stood in front of Zachariah and She. ¡°Your words don¡¯t seem to hold much


    weight from the looks of it. You can tell me if you were forced to do this. Rest assured that I¡¯ll help you


    solve your woes.¡±


    Zenoah was slightly stunned to hear that, but in the end, he still shook his head and smiled wryly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point. Resisting is useless because they¡¯ll kill you eventually. You¡¯re right when you say you


    say that I was forced to do this. I only did it because there was no other way!¡±

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Chapter 369


    ¡°Get them!¡± Jon was clearly impatient, and he waved his hand to signal the two darker- get in the way.


    skinned men to go first. ¡°Kill the kid with the stubborn mouth first so he won¡¯t


    ¡±


    ¡°Understand!¡± The two big men clenched their fists as a faint white glow appeared.


    ¡°They¡¯re all profound masters!¡± Severin frowned as soon as he saw that. The group of people seemed


    to havee from a rather strong background, and any one of them happened to be profound


    masters.


    However, judging by the extent of the glow on the opponent¡¯s fist, their attainment was probably only


    that of a level one profound master. Grandmasters were divided into levels one. to nine, with nine being


    the most powerful, and the same level applies to profound masters. The two dark-skinned individuals


    were level one masters.


    As their name suggests, profound masters were those who were able to profoundly absorb the


    essence of earth and sky for their use. Those who used suchbat strength differed from those who


    could only use physical attacks. Level nine grandmasters would have difficulty killing a level one


    profound master, but conversely, it would be easy for level one profound masters to kill a level nine


    grandmaster.


    ¡°Die, kid!¡± In a sh, the two dark-skinned men attacked Severin from both sides.


    ¡°Hehe, how arrogant!¡± Severin chuckled and took the initiative to meet their attacks. His speed was


    unbelievably fast, and before his two opponents could even react, he ducked and delivered two firm


    punches that sent the two men flying out.


    A dull thump was heard, and the two ck men flew more than ten meters back before crashing to the


    ground, never to stand up again.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But how?¡± Jon was terror-stricken as soon as he saw what had happened, and who could. me him


    when two level one profound masters were killed by Severin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone like that to exist in Brookbourn. Get him, guys!¡± Jon motioned for the others to


    join in.


    Those individuals stepped forward one by one and lunged forward abruptly as streaks of white. light


    appeared on their fists.


    ¡°Sigh, didn¡¯t I just say that you wouldn¡¯t be a match for them?¡± Zenoah could not help but sigh. Though


    he did not know much about cultivation, he was aware that those who could. produce a white glow on


    their fists numbered one-in-a-hundred and had strength that far outpowered ordinary people. Every one


    of Jon¡¯s men were the same, and even though Severin might be powerful, he could never be able to


    face so many people.


    ¡°The glows don¡¯t seem all that bright!¡± Severin smiled faintly. Those people were like ants to him, and


    judging from the strength of the glow on these people¡¯s fists, the more powerful ones were nothing


    more than level three profound masters. He might even be able to kill them. without using any of his


    spiritual energy.


    Severin then charged forth in a sh after ending his sentence. A quick session of muffled blows


    was heard, and the men who had surrounded him were struck back one by one. They were no match


    for Severin at all, and every single person was beheaded right then and there.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    Chapter 370


    ¡°No! That can¡¯t be possible!¡± That was Jon¡¯s first time encountering such a scenario, and though his


    attainment was slightly higher at that of a level four profound master, hecked. the confidence to face


    Severin. After all, he was well aware that he would have been killed if he were besieged by a dozen or


    so individuals. It had never crossed his mind that someone from Darshia could be so terrifying!


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­so strong!¡± Zenoah¡¯s mouth widened in surprise and he wondered if he was mistaken. He


    originally thought that Zachariah, She, and the others would die that day, but he did not expect that


    the young man who came in with his elder brother would have such terrifying strength.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you


    dare kill me. You¡¯ll be dead if you do!¡± Jon retreated slowly with every step that Severin took toward


    him.


    Severin smiled coldly and said, ¡°Hehe, this is Darshia, and Darshia is also known as Dracodom. Do


    you know why that is?¡±


    ¡°Humor me.¡± Jon frowned. He did not know why Darshia was also known as Dracodom, since other


    countries were not as special.


    Severin looked at him and said seriously, ¡°Because Darshians are the descendants of dragons, and


    Dracodom is a sacred and invible ce. Why should I spare your life when you encroach upon us?¡±


    He then rushed forward in a sh.


    Jon still wanted to resist, but he was no match for Severin at all. Within seconds, another corpsey on


    the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir! I¡­I had no choice! They kidnapped my daughter! I was forced to follow their orders!


    Please forgive me!¡± Lena knelt on the ground and kowtowed non-stop.


    Zachariah sighed to himself. ¡°Forget it, Lena. I¡¯m aware that you wouldn¡¯t have such guts.¡±


    He then looked at Zenoah standing beside him and said, ¡°You were forced to do this too, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡± Zenoah knelt and pped himself repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of being a human! I never


    wanted to do this sort of thing, but I can¡¯t help it! Both Lte and Keagan are with them, and they¡¯ll be


    killed if I didn¡¯t follow their orders. We¡¯re¡­we¡¯re no match for them!¡±


    ¡°Get up, brother!¡± Zachariah helped Zenoah up. ¡°I don¡¯t me you for what happened. I understand


    that you were forced to do it!¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Brother!¡± Zenoah felt extremely guilty. ¡°What should I do? Even though you saved me after killing the


    guys that were with me, Keagan and Lte are still in their hands! What should we do? They¡¯re going


    to be killed!¡±


    Severin walked over, looked at Zenoah, and then asked, ¡°Are they your children?¡±


    Zenoah nodded. ¡°Sigh, there was a time Icked funds when I was doing business in their country, and


    this guy named Jon said he could help me with a loan. Unfortunately, I fell into their trap and raked up


    too high an interest, making it difficult for me to pay the money back to them. In the end, the amount I


    owed snowballed, and even selling thepany wasn¡¯t enough to pay everything back!¡±


    After saying that, Zenoah paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Afterunching an


    investigation, they found out that my eldest brother is the highest-inmand at Brookbourn Mansion,


    so they kidnapped my son and daughter and told me to get the Bards¡¯ assets. Once they had it,


    they¡¯ll send someone over to take over. I will then be the Bards. ¡®new leader, but I¡¯ll only be a


    proxy for those who will control me from behind the scenes. Eventually, they would devour Brookbourn


    bit by bit and make even more money for them!¡±


    ¡°Utterly despicable!¡± Severin gritted his teeth when he heard that. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these people to be so


    bold! I will destroy them!¡±

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Chapter 371


    ¡°Is this an elite fighter that you hired, Zachariah? I cannot be more grateful to him for what happened


    today. I couldn¡¯t live with myself if things had gone through.¡± Zenoah immediately. asked Zachariah.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachariah was just about to introduce Severin, but She spoke before he could and said, He¡¯s not our


    bodyguard. His name is Severin, and he¡¯s my sweetheart!¡±


    Severin nearly vomited blood when he heard that. She seized every single chance she could. to


    confess her feelings to him, and he had be her sweetheart all of a sudden.


    After Zenoah heard that, he looked at Severin appreciatively and said, ¡°You have a good eye. He¡¯s a


    strong young man, and it¡¯s good to have someone like him around to protect you!¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle


    Zenoah. My judgment is the best, of course!¡± She said with a smile after hearing that.


    Beside her, Zachariah had a gloomy expression as he pulled a long face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her


    nonsense. She¡¯s just messing with you. They¡¯ve only known each other for two days, and she¡¯s simply


    being ludicrous!¡± He then paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°This is Mister Severin. He saved me


    after helping to remove the toxins from my body.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be a miracle doctor too!¡± Zenoah smiled faintly but then said. with a sigh,


    ¡°I feel like a weight has been taken off my shoulders. Those people kept such a close watch on me that


    I couldn¡¯t even step out of the home, and I have nightmares every night too. Above all, I feel extremely


    guilty whenever I think about how my elder brother. would die by my hand. But now I¡¯m worried that


    they¡¯ll kill Keagan and Lte!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter? Is she okay? Did they do anything to her?¡± At that moment, Lena. whose eyes


    were bloodshot with fear-had already gotten up as she went forward and grabbed Zenoah¡¯s arm tightly.


    Zenoah then said, ¡°Come with me. She¡¯s locked in the basement over there. But she¡¯s fine. Though


    they originally wanted to do heinous things to your daughter, I threatened them with


    death to force them into staying their hand.¡±


    my


    ¡°T-t-thank you very much!¡± Lena finally breathed a sigh of relief when she knew that her daughter was


    alright.


    ¡°I should be apologizing to you two. Kidnapping your daughter and threatening you to cooperate with


    us was my idea.¡± Zenoah said with a sigh. ¡°My life is saved thanks to Mister Severin, but my daughter


    and son are definite goners now. If those forces know that we didn¡¯t. get things done, they know that I


    betrayed them and they¡¯ll kill my children for sure.¡±


    The other party¡¯s extremely worried look led Severin to think for a moment before asking,¡± What¡¯s the


    name of that force? Are they very powerful?¡±


    Zenoah then said, ¡°It¡¯s called the ck Cloud Gang, I think? They have quite a lot of members, and


    though Jon is part of that faction, he¡¯s considered one of theirckeys!¡±


    ¡°ck Cloud Gang?¡± Severin asked. ¡°Well, I do happen to know someone that may be able to help. I¡¯ll


    call him in a while and have him send people to rescue your daughter and son, then destroy the ck


    Cloud Gang!¡±


    Zenoah thought he had misheard Severin and asked in wryly, ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for jokes, Mister


    Severin. Do you know how powerful the ck Cloud Gang is? Their entire force nearly thousands of


    people, and they¡¯re considered one of the most terrifying organizations in Falcodom!¡±


    ¡°Hehe,¡± Severin chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. If you want to save your son and


    daughter, I¡¯ll ask my friend to try and help. But I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll be able to save. them! All you


    need to do is help me stall them for two or three days. Can you do that?¡±


    Zenoah did not think that Severin was lying to him, but although he felt that it would be difficult for


    Severin to rescue his son and daughter, no other option was as viable as that.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Chapter 372


    Zenoah nodded and said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Before Lena came to me, Jon already told


    them not to worry because Zachariah will be dead in two or three days. Jon will then inform them once


    the Bards have been taken down. I¡¯m quite confident that the people on their end won¡¯t take the


    initiative to contact those here!¡±


    Severin nodded, but he made a point to remind him. ¡°Keep Jon¡¯s cell phone with you at all times. If


    anyone contacts him, avoid answering the call and use text messages only. Find any excuse to dy


    them! Of course, it¡¯ll be even better if they don¡¯t contact him!¡±


    ¡°I understand what to do now, and I¡¯ll definitely do my best to stall them!¡± Zenoah immediately nodded.


    He added, ¡°If you can save my children and bring them back to the country, I have no qualms about


    being your ve for the rest of my life!¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary at all. I¡¯m just doing my best to help.¡± Severin chuckled and did not. continue


    with the conversation.


    Before long, they reached the basement and met Lena¡¯s daughter who was locked behind a room with


    an iron door.


    ¡°Mom!¡± The young girl ran over in tears as soon as she saw her mother.


    Zenoah went to get the key and opened the iron door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Irina. I didn¡¯t have at choice then,


    but everything is fine now, and those evil men were all killed by Mister Severin!¡±


    Lena immediately pulled Irina over and said to her, ¡°Kneel and thank Mister Severin, Irina. He¡¯s the


    good Samaritan who saved everyone¡­including me, Mister Zachariah, and even Mister Zachariah¡¯s


    brother!¡±


    ¡°Thank you,


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mister Severin.¡± Irina was about to kneel when Severin immediately stepped. forward and stopped her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to kneel, Irina. Helping out was as simple as lifting a finger!¡± After saying that, he


    immediately remembered that his beautiful wife was still waiting for him at home, so he said to


    everyone, ¡°Right then! Since everything here is all wrapped up and it¡¯s alreadyte, I¡¯ll be excusing


    myself now! I have to catch up on my sleep.¡±


    ¡°Mister Severin! I¡¯ll leave my children¡¯s fate in your hands!¡± Zenoah said after some thought.


    Zachariah added, ¡°It¡¯ll take a lot of time and energy for your friend to arrange his people to rescue


    them, so just let me know how much money would they need for them to take care of it!


    Severin chuckled. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s not necessary! He¡¯s not the kind who values money too much. He¡¯ll


    help me as long as I give him a call!¡±


    By the time everyone went out, the two bodyguards, who were getting a little worried when Zachariah


    and the others still had not gone out, rushed in too. They were all dumbfounded to see corpses strewn


    all over the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Mister Severin, Round up the other guys and dispose of these corpses tonight.


    Cremating them would be best, and make sure this matter doesn¡¯t spread, understood?¡± Zachariah


    instructed the two bodyguards right away.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The two bodyguards answered in tandem.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading back then! See you all!¡± Severin smiled and left briskly.


    Zenoah spaced out a little as he watched Severin¡¯s back figure. Sometimeter, he asked Zachariah,


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll be able to rescue Keagan and Lte?¡±

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    Chapter 373


    ¡°Even I don¡¯t know whether or not he¡¯s serious!¡± Zachariah shook his head and could not help. but sigh.


    ¡°Why is it bing so much more difficult for me to understand Severin? Does he have such a


    powerful friend? That person must be extraordinarily strong if he can save Keagan and Lte from a


    powerful organization that has thousands of members!¡±


    Zenoah nodded too. ¡°He¡¯s a miracle doctor who could detect a poison that the ck Cloud Gang


    ims ispletely undetectable! It may be that he saved the life of a certain important person in the


    past, which is why they¡¯re so willing to help him now!¡±


    After Severin got into the car, he checked the time and rushed back home when he saw that it was


    already veryte. Once he arrived, he changed into his pajamas, went to Diane¡¯s room, and discovered


    that Diane had already fallen asleep.


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Severin could not help himself from letting out a disappointed sigh. After all, he had missed out


    on the chance to take his rtionship with Diane to the next level. s, he could. only stare at Diane¡¯s


    fair, slender legs. Severin closed his eyes and fell asleep with his arms around Diane.


    The next morning, Diane had already gotten up and went downstairs by the time he woke up.


    After Severin was done freshening up, he returned to his room, took out his mobile phone, and called


    Warren.


    ¡°Master! To what do I owe the pleasure?¡± Warren was incredibly happy to receive Severin¡¯s call.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Well¡­I need your help with something.¡±


    ¡°I knew it. You wouldn¡¯t have called me out of nowhere. What can I do for you, Master?¡± Warren


    immediately asked.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s an organization called the ck Cloud Gang in Falcodom, which I heard is at very


    powerful organization with members numbering in the thousands. They¡¯ve kidnapped the children of a


    friend. The boy¡¯s name is Keagan, and his younger sister¡¯s name is Lte. Could you send some


    people to rescue them?¡± Severin told Warren about the situation.


    ¡°No problem! We¡¯ll get it done!¡± Warren smiled and added, ¡°How about this I will send my most loyal


    right-hand man, war chief Valerian Sutcliffe, and have him lead a group of elite fighters to sneak into


    the Falcodom to destroy the ck Cloud Gang and rescue the two people?¡±


    Severin nodded and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem with a war chief present. Time is of the essence


    though, and you only have two or three days. Any longer, and I fear that they¡¯ll decide to kill the


    hostages after noticing that something is amiss. After all, I killed several of their men here!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll instruct them right away and get things done for you as soon as possible!¡± Warren


    said, ¡°By the way, where should we send the two kids once we¡¯ve rescued them?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Back here would do. Have them sent to the Bards of Brookbourn


    Mansion!¡±


    ¡°Understood. That¡¯ll be it then. I¡¯ll notify my subordinates right now!¡± Warren hung up the phone after


    ending his sentence.


    Severin went downstairs after making the call and could not help but remark when he saw the date,


    ¡°Another eleven days to go until the fifteenth of August. The old wacko once told me to visit Dracodeus


    Isle on the fifteenth for some fate or something like that. I wonder what he¡¯s talking about?¡±


    Severin could not help but feel a little sad andmented, ¡°It¡¯s my first autumn after being released from


    prison, and I can¡¯t spend it with my parents and wife! Sigh, I have no words for that!¡±

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    Chapter 374


    ¡°Dad! Dad!¡± Selene ran over with a smile as soon as he walked out to the yard.


    ¡°Selene!¡± Severin squatted down immediately, carried the cute little girl up, and kissed her chubby


    cheek gently.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Does my dress look good, Dad? Mom bought it for me yesterday!¡± Severin could not help butugh. ¡°It


    does! You look good in everything!¡±


    ¡°How about we go for a walk, Selene? There is a small yground over there!¡± Severin smiled and


    brought Selene to y in the nearby yground.


    At that moment, there was a meeting between the Blood-Drinker Gang¡¯s higher-ups.


    ¡°Damn! This is just despicable.¡± Their gang leader, Tharan, clenched his fists and gritted his teeth


    angrily.


    ¡°What happened?¡± A middle-aged woman looked at Tharan and asked.


    ¡°What could Severin¡¯s attainment be? Janvar and the five grandmasters that we sent there are all


    dead. We¡¯ve lost contact with all of them!¡±


    ¡°Dead? All of them? But how?!¡± Everyone was speechless when they heard that. The first three people


    they sent had died in Severin¡¯s hands, and they thought that it would not be a problem for Janvar to


    deal with him along with five grandmasters! It had never crossed their minds that all six of them would


    die after going there.


    ¡°Should I go?¡± The great elder pped the table and stood up. He was extremely unhappy that their


    men had failed several times in a row and they suffered a lot as a result.


    ¡°Let us not be in such a hurry, Great Elder. I happen to have a n. Why should we be the ones.


    dealing with that kid?¡± The second elder asked.


    The great elder frowned instantly when he heard that. ¡°What do you mean by that, Second Elder? Will


    anyone help us if we don¡¯t do the dirty work ourselves?¡±


    The second elder smiled and said, ¡°Have you forgotten that the Mus Hall has already expressed their


    determination to submit to us? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about time for them to show their loyalty? What could


    be a better test than this?¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t a lot of strong people in Mus Hall, though. What can they hope to achieve if they go?¡±


    Tharan chuckled.


    The second elder said, ¡°Indeed, they suffer from ack of strong individuals, but that¡¯s all the more for


    us to have them send their men there. The death of some of their members can be regarded as a


    means of weakening their strength, but it would definitely be great if they could. win! Needless to say,


    we still have to remind them that Severin is very strong, and that the only hope of killing him is to send


    a level nine grandmaster.¡±


    ¡°We shall do it your way then, Second Elder. You may inform Mus Hall of the n. This idea of yours is


    excellent since it allows us to take a step back and send other people to kill Severin. It¡¯ll be a test of


    their loyalty.¡± Tharan nodded in satisfaction after listening to the second. elder¡¯s analysis.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. Just leave it to me!¡± The second elder smiled faintly and arrived at the door of Mus


    Hall all by himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time Mus Hall shows some loyalty!¡± the second elder smiled wickedly before walking in.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    Chapter 375


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Mick Wheatly-the gang leader of Mus Hall-was worrying about something. as he sat in


    his room. Mus Hall had offended the Blood-Drinker Gang before, which gave the Blood-Drinker Gang


    an excuse to make a big fuss, saying that they should submit to the Blood. -Drinker Gang and pay a


    considerable amount of money in offerings every month. Any disobedience would lead to the


    destruction of Mus Hall. Despite his reluctance in agreeing to such terms, he had no choice but to do


    so for the sake of the lives of Mus Hall¡¯s members.


    ¡°Don¡¯t


    you think they¡¯re being too tyrannical, Dad?¡± Mick¡¯s daughter, Candy, could not help. but sigh when she


    saw the frown on his face. ¡°They¡¯re being bullies!¡±


    Mick sighed. ¡°Well, there isn¡¯t anything I can do about it, is there? Our hall master was powerful enough


    to be on the same level as the Blood-Drinker Gang¡¯s leader, but now that he¡¯s gone, we are no match


    for Tharan at all. Our deaths are all but certain if we don¡¯t listen to them, and even though I don¡¯t care


    much about my own life now that I¡¯m old, I can¡¯t bring myself to watch my daughter die! There¡¯s still so


    many of our members here too!¡±


    ¡°Sir, the Blood-Drinker Gang¡¯s second elder has arrived!¡± Someone yelled at the door.


    Mick and Candy looked at each other in shock, while the two old men and a woman beside them


    frowned too. None of them knew why Menkel Wagford, the Blood-Drinker Gang¡¯s second elder, would


    look for them at such a time.


    ¡°Haha, what brings you here to our humble ce, Second Elder?¡± Mick immediately greeted. Menkel


    with a smile and said to him, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be here today. I apologize for not making the


    necessary preparations for your arrival, and I hope you won¡¯t take offense!¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re being too


    polite!¡± After Menkel walked over, he sat down and then said to Mick, ¡°I came here today to ask for a


    favor!¡±


    Mick motioned for one of his men to pour tea for Menkel and said, ¡°Is it time to hand in the offerings? I


    remember there being a few more days until the deadline.¡±


    Menkel immediately smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re like family now, aren¡¯t we? How can we possibly rush you


    into fulfilling those obligations? I came looking for you because our gang leader needs your help to


    complete a certain task!¡±


    Mick frowned as soon as he heard that and his expression sank slightly as he nced at his daughter


    and the three elders.


    ¡°Is something the matter? I haven¡¯t exined the task yet. Perhaps you are not keen on epting the


    task we¡¯ve assigned even though you¡¯ve just joined the Blood-Drinker Gang?¡± Menkel was not too


    pleased when he saw everyone¡¯s reaction and he pretended to be angry at them. ¡°We want to see your


    sincerity, if you get what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course! We are as sincere as can be!¡± Mick immediately looked at Menkel with at smile


    as he asked, ¡°Could you perhaps enlighten us on what task you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°We want you to help us kill someone in Brookbourn!¡± Menkel then said.


    When Candy heard that, she could not help but say, ¡°Kill someone? Why would you want our people to


    handle such a simple matter instead of sending your men?¡±

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    Chapter 376


    Menkel smiled and said, ¡°Hehe, he has offended the Blood-Drinker Gang in certain matters, and we did


    send a few of our men to kill him, but he killed them instead. We have been too busy with other matters


    lately to focus our attention on this, so we felt that it¡¯d be best if you could help me kill him.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a pause, Menkel continued, ¡°By the way, I should warn you that his attainment is probably about


    level eight or level nine grandmaster. It¡¯d be wise to bring more people with you, and make sure their


    attainment isn¡¯t too low! You can¡¯t me us for not warning you if he ends up killing everyone!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s that strong?¡± Mick could not help but frown when he heard that. ¡°It appears we do have to send


    some very powerful individuals base is so high, it seems that we do have to send out. some very


    powerful people to deal with him. Does he have a backer, though? I wouldn¡¯t want our people to be


    attacked instead when we make our move on him. It¡¯ll be very troublesome if that happens.¡±


    Menkel smiled. ¡°I should think not. Our people have investigated this person, and it seems he doesn¡¯t


    have any sort of backer. There are six beautiful bodyguards in the ce where he lives though, but you


    don¡¯t need to enter his housepound. Waiting outside it is good enough.¡±


    He then put a photo on the table and said, ¡°This is the man. His name is Severin Feuillet. I heard that


    his medical skills are quite superb, so you should be able to get information on him as long as you ask


    around a little in Brookbourn.¡±


    ¡°But the guy¡¯s attainment is so high! Why should we be the ones going? Can¡¯t you send a couple of


    profound masters there instead of asking us to do it?¡± Candyined.


    Menkel looked at Candy and said with a grin, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem if you don¡¯t feel like epting this


    task. I can always go on your behalf if you spend the night with me. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°Get away from me! I¡¯m not interested in you!¡± Candy was incensed by that statement and red


    viciously at the man.


    Mick had an extremely unhappy expression too, and he warned Menkel. ¡°You crossed the line. with


    that statement, Menkel. She¡¯s my only daughter, and I would sooner risk my life to kill you if you dare to


    do anything to her!¡±


    Menkel smiled nonchntly and said, ¡°Hehe, I was just kidding! Why do you have to be so sensitive?¡±


    He then stood up and repeated his earlier request, ¡°Let me ask you onest time, then. Are you willing


    to take up this task? This is a rare opportunity for you to show your loyalty after joining the Blood-


    Drinker Gang!¡±


    Mick gritted his teeth and had no choice but to ept. ¡°Rest assured, Second Elder, we will take care


    of this. I will arrange for our men to go there and bring back Severin¡¯s head!¡±


    ¡°Wonderful! I¡¯ll excuse myself now and report back to our leader!¡± Menkel nodded and ogled. Candy


    once more before leaving.


    For the record, Candy was in her early twenties and had a slender figure along with a cute face. It was


    natural, then, that old perverts like Menkel would have some lewd fantasies about her. when they saw


    her.


    ¡°Disgusting!¡± Candy sat back down on the chair and said angrily once Menkel left.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ There are no two ways about it. They made it clear that they¡¯re testing our loyalty this time.


    They¡¯ll use us of being disloyal if we don¡¯t go, so our only option is to ept it!¡± Mick sighed


    helplessly.


    ¡°But the Blood-Drinker Gang is so strong, and some of the elders there are unpredictably strong! I¡¯m so


    pissed that they told us to go instead of sending their powerful men!¡± Candy said.


    The middle-aged woman smiled wryly. ¡°We ought to start formting a n instead ofining. We


    must first identify who to send there, and then when that person should set off!¡±

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Chapter 377


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Candy offered unexpectedly without waiting for the others to say anything.


    ¡°That is uneptable. You¡¯ve only just had a breakthrough and reached level nine grandmaster. It¡¯ll be


    too risky for you to go!¡± Mick objected right away. ¡°Menkel mentioned. earlier that the target might be a


    level eight or level nine grandmaster. What if he¡¯s a seasoned level nine grandmaster? What are you


    going to do then?¡±


    The middle-aged woman thought to herself and finally said to Mick, ¡°Hall Master, I believe Candy here


    wants to go there to clear her mind a little. Perhaps it won¡¯t be much of a problem. if I go with her?¡±


    Mick finally nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for the trouble then, Lauren.¡±


    Although Candy was very particr about not being followed by anyone, she knew that her father will


    stop her from going if Lauren did not follow her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head there with Aunt Lauren then. She¡¯s a


    level three profound master too, so I¡¯m sure everything will be fine if I go with her!¡±


    ¡°Okay, you must always remember to be careful!¡± Mick nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t bother bringing anyone with low


    attainment with you. They won¡¯t be of much help anyway, and it¡¯ll only be a loss for us if they¡¯re killed


    by our target!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Mick took out a piece of yellowed yellow paper and looked carefully at the


    drawing on it. It was that of a ring in the shape of a dragon head, and the artist¡¯s rendition of the ring


    made ite to life.


    ¡°Why do you always look at this drawing? Is it a treasure map or something?¡± Candy frowned. when


    she saw Mick looking at the pattern again.


    Mick then said, ¡°Hehe, this was given to me by our previous hall master. He said that we¡¯re just a


    branch of an organization called the Dracodeus Temple, and the person who wears this ring is our


    supreme leader. Whoever wears it must be an extremely formidable person, and we seemed to have


    been named after twelve animals from the oriental zodiac!¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Candy heard that, she could not help but remark, ¡°Really? He must be a really weird. guy then.


    Who would think to name their subordinate branches after twelve animals? If you ask me, the name


    ¡®Mus Hall¡¯ doesn¡¯t sound very nice to me. I¡¯ve been thinking about changing the name for a long time!¡±


    Mick immediately red at Candy and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? This is the name


    given to us by the supreme leader! Who are we to change it on a whim? Besides, it¡¯s only with this


    name that our supreme leader will know where to locate us in the future. How else will he know who we


    are if we change the name?¡± Mick then said with reverence, ¡°Our previous hall master once told me


    that the supreme leader¡¯s words are to be treated as gospel. We must heed all his orders, even if it


    means being told to die.¡±


    ¡°Have you met the supreme leader before?¡± Candy could not help but ask Mick


    Mick smiled wryly and said, ¡°I have not, but our previous hall master did when he was young!¡±


    ¡°But our previous hall master is so old, and he¡¯s passed away now! If you say he met the supreme


    leader at a young age, then wouldn¡¯t the supreme leader be an old man too?¡± Candy pointed out. ¡°It¡¯s


    already been so many years, Dad, and that supreme leader never once came


    to look for us. Do you think he could be dead?¡±


    Mick red at Candy. ¡°Don¡¯t just shoot your mouth off like that. How could you say such nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, but we¡¯re in such an unlucky position now!¡± Candy sighed. ¡°Mus Hall is on a downward spiral,


    and we have to rely on other gangs to protect ourselves. Why hasn¡¯t the supreme leadere to our


    aid? Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s being unreliable and irresponsible?¡± A sudden thought. then urred to


    Candy as she asked, ¡°Did the previous hall master leave the supreme leader¡¯s phone number to you or


    something like that? If yes, then can¡¯t you just give him a call and ask him to help us? We are one of


    his subordinate forces, after all!¡±


    Mick shook his head and said, ¡°Before the previous hall master reached the end of his life, he told me


    that the supreme leader taught him some things about attainment. He then left, but not before recruiting


    several people and giving the name Mus Hall. The supreme leader also said that he¡¯ll get in touch with


    our previous hall master after the twelve halls have been. established and the twelve ¡®animals¡¯ have


    assembled.¡± After a pause, Mick smiled wryly and said, ¡°That¡¯s all there is to it!¡±


    Candy waspletely speechless. After a moment, she said angrily, ¡°What kind of supreme leader is


    this? He has no sense of responsibility at all, and there¡¯s no way to contact him.


    We don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s dead or where the other halls are! If we could at least know where are the


    other halls, we could go to them and ask for help in destroying the Blood- Drinker Gang!¡±

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    Chapter 378


    ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s enough. We¡¯re all members of Dracodeus Temple anyway, and I hope that we¡¯ll get the


    chance to meet our supreme leader someday too. If that happens, we wouldn¡¯t have to live under


    duress all the time!¡± Mick sighed and said helplessly.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Forget about it. Even if we do meet the supreme leader, he might not be as reliable as we would hope


    him to be. It¡¯d be much better for us to rely on ourselves!¡± Candy shrugged her shoulders nonchntly


    and then said to Lauren, ¡°When shall we leave, Aunt Lauren?¡±


    Lauren smiled and said, ¡°Tomorrow seems good. If we leave in the morning, we should arrive. there by


    noon. It¡¯ll give us enough time to prepare before we set about finding information on Severinter in the


    day!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Candy nodded. ¡°Since Aunt Lauren and I are going on official business, shouldn¡¯t your give us


    more travel expenses or something?¡±


    Mick nearly fainted. He said to his beloved daughter, ¡°You¡¯re just thinking about going shopping, aren¡¯t


    you? Couldn¡¯t you be a little thriftier these days? We¡¯re not as well-off as we used to be since we have


    to pay the Blood-Drinker Gang every month now!¡±


    Back at Brookbourn, Edward was fuming to high hell when he heard his assistant¡¯s report. What?! Why


    would Diane do this? Is she going to terminate the cooperation with us in the building materials


    business? Haven¡¯t we given them enough profit? Aren¡¯t they making enough money with this? Why


    would they terminate this business cooperation?¡±


    ¡°I have no clue, sir, but they¡¯ve already stopped cooperating with us!¡± The assistant said. helplessly.


    ¡°It has to be Severin! This is all his fault! Diane is a very tactful woman, and I bet she¡¯s worried that her


    husband would be jealous if her family cooperates with our family!¡±


    Edward came to that conclusion after some thought and clenched his fist. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being


    too petty, Diane? Is that man worthy of your love? What do you see in him that you don¡¯t see in me?¡±


    ¡°Sir, an old man came here and asked to meet you!¡± said a female employee who came in.


    ¡°An old man?¡± Edward frowned.


    The female employee nodded. ¡°Yes, sir. He dresses a little funny with his tunic, hat, and sunsses!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Tell him toe in!¡± Edward said. The old man finally entered Edward¡¯s office and closed the


    door behind him.


    ¡°Good day, kind sir!¡± The old man smiled and introduced himself, ¡°I am the six stars assassin you hired,


    Chewie Leffen!¡±


    Edward was overjoyed to hear that. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be damned! You¡¯re finally here!¡±

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    Chapter 379


    Chewie smiled and said, ¡°I should have arrived right about yesterday, but certain stuff held. me up! No


    worries though. I¡¯ll serve that kid¡¯s head on a tter now that I¡¯m here!¡± Following a brief pause, he


    continued, ¡°Of course, if you can tell me where he¡¯s staying or where his usual routes are, then it¡¯d


    make things a whole lot easier! His death wille sooner too, rather thanter.¡±


    ¡°Sure, not a problem, I¡¯ve been hoping for his death for a long time now!¡± Edward


    immediately exined Severin¡¯s situation to the six stars assassin. By his judgment, having such a


    skilled assassin would make it incredibly easy to kill his opponent.


    Severin had nothing much to do that morning, so he yed with Selene and rested at home. after


    lunch.


    When it was almost time for the working ss to clock off that evening, he received a call from his


    beautiful bodyguard, Abigail.


    ¡°Is something wrong, Abigail?¡± Severin frowned in puzzlement as he answered the phone. since it was


    rare for the bodyguards to give him a call. ¡®Why would they call me out of nowhere?¡¯ he wondered.


    ¡°Sir! Something happened, sir! Ma¡¯am has been kidnapped!¡± Abigail said, her voice trembling with


    anxiousness.


    ¡°What?! How? Didn¡¯t you follow her and pick her up from work? How could you be kidnapped? ¡°Severin


    was startled and immediately jumped up.


    Abigail then said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault! I was such an idiot! These two guys hid in a corner of the street and


    shot us with a gun. You know that my attainment is high enough that I could easily catch a bullet, right?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I did just that and the shooter immediately ran off. I went after them in a rage, but when I came back, I


    found out that ma¡¯am was already gone! They must have kidnapped her!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still at thepany, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯lle right over!¡± Severin rushed downstairs in anger and


    drove to Diane¡¯spany.


    ¡°What should we do now? They ambushed us on purpose! I didn¡¯t realize untilter that they missed


    the shot on purpose and aimed away from me. They were trying to divert my attention!


    Abigail waited for Severin toe, and she med herself despite having encountered. worse


    situations than that. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being so useless! How could I be so stupid? I shouldn¡¯t have let


    ma¡¯am out of my sight!¡±


    Severin immediatelyforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. The ambushers were too cunning. Just


    remember to pay more attention in the future!¡±


    Severin then considered the situation at hand and asked Abigail, ¡°Where are the two shooters.


    anyway? Were you able to catch up to them?¡±


    Abigail then said, ¡°I did. I asked them who they were and tried to beat an answer out of them, but they


    shot themselves while I wasn¡¯t paying attention!¡±


    ¡°They nned this from the beginning just to distract you!¡± Severin remarked. He then


    immediately called Larry and de, asking them to help check the surrounding cameras and find out


    what had transpired.


    Not longter, Larry and de drove over too. When de arrived, he said angrily, ¡°How dare those


    motherf*cking b*stards kidnap our boss¡¯s woman! I¡¯ll kill them!¡±


    ¡°Found any clues yet?¡± Severin frowned and looked at his phone. More than ten minutes had passed


    since Abigail¡¯s call, and he was inevitably feeling a little worried.


    Larry frowned and said, ¡°We made arrangements as soon as we received your call, and we¡¯ll probably


    be able to get the results soon. Our men are investigating the nearby surveince footage, mainly to


    pinpoint the direction that their cars went!¡±


    de¡¯s cell phone rang at that moment, and after he answered the call, he could not help but say to


    Severin, ¡°Mister Severin, it appears that they¡¯re heading outside of the city!¡±

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Chapter 379


    Chewie smiled and said, ¡°I should have arrived right about yesterday, but certain stuff held. me up! No


    worries though. I¡¯ll serve that kid¡¯s head on a tter now that I¡¯m here!¡± Following a brief pause, he


    continued, ¡°Of course, if you can tell me where he¡¯s staying or where his usual routes are, then it¡¯d


    make things a whole lot easier! His death wille sooner too, rather thanter.¡±


    ¡°Sure, not a problem, I¡¯ve been hoping for his death for a long time now!¡± Edward


    immediately exined Severin¡¯s situation to the six stars assassin. By his judgment, having such a


    skilled assassin would make it incredibly easy to kill his opponent.


    Severin had nothing much to do that morning, so he yed with Selene and rested at home. after


    lunch.


    When it was almost time for the working ss to clock off that evening, he received a call from his


    beautiful bodyguard, Abigail.


    ¡°Is something wrong, Abigail?¡± Severin frowned in puzzlement as he answered the phone. since it was


    rare for the bodyguards to give him a call. ¡®Why would they call me out of nowhere?¡¯ he wondered.


    ¡°Sir! Something happened, sir! Ma¡¯am has been kidnapped!¡± Abigail said, her voice trembling with


    anxiousness.


    ¡°What?! How? Didn¡¯t you follow her and pick her up from work? How could you be kidnapped? ¡°Severin


    was startled and immediately jumped up.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Abigail then said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault! I was such an idiot! These two guys hid in a corner of the street and


    shot us with a gun. You know that my attainment is high enough that I could easily catch a bullet, right?


    I did just that and the shooter immediately ran off. I went after them in a rage, but when I came back, I


    found out that ma¡¯am was already gone! They must have kidnapped her!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still at thepany, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯lle right over!¡± Severin rushed downstairs in anger and


    drove to Diane¡¯spany.


    ¡°What should we do now? They ambushed us on purpose! I didn¡¯t realize untilter that they missed


    the shot on purpose and aimed away from me. They were trying to divert my attention!


    Abigail waited for Severin toe, and she med herself despite having encountered. worse


    situations than that. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being so useless! How could I be so stupid? I shouldn¡¯t have let


    ma¡¯am out of my sight!¡±


    Severin immediatelyforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. The ambushers were too cunning. Just


    remember to pay more attention in the future!¡±


    Severin then considered the situation at hand and asked Abigail, ¡°Where are the two shooters.


    anyway? Were you able to catch up to them?¡±


    Abigail then said, ¡°I did. I asked them who they were and tried to beat an answer out of them, but they


    shot themselves while I wasn¡¯t paying attention!¡±


    ¡°They nned this from the beginning just to distract you!¡± Severin remarked. He then


    immediately called Larry and de, asking them to help check the surrounding cameras and find out


    what had transpired.


    Not longter, Larry and de drove over too. When de arrived, he said angrily, ¡°How dare those


    motherf*cking b*stards kidnap our boss¡¯s woman! I¡¯ll kill them!¡±


    ¡°Found any clues yet?¡± Severin frowned and looked at his phone. More than ten minutes had passed


    since Abigail¡¯s call, and he was inevitably feeling a little worried.


    Larry frowned and said, ¡°We made arrangements as soon as we received your call, and we¡¯ll probably


    be able to get the results soon. Our men are investigating the nearby surveince footage, mainly to


    pinpoint the direction that their cars went!¡±


    de¡¯s cell phone rang at that moment, and after he answered the call, he could not help but say to


    Severin, ¡°Mister Severin, it appears that they¡¯re heading outside of the city!¡±

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Chapter 381


    ¡°Which way are we going?¡± Severin looked at the front and asked Larry.


    While trying to suppress his shocked heart, Larry pointed to the right. ¡°To the right. They are not as


    quick as you because they must drive along the road. We can go from here straight to that hill. There¡¯s


    ake at the front of the hill. His mansion is just beside theke.¡±


    After that, he still had a hard time calming down his heart. Based on Severin¡¯s speed, he must have


    reached that level. The level beyond the profound master.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A mansion near theke had its door opened. Two men were apprehending Diane in the mansion and


    escorted her to where Rufus and Manuel were.


    ¡°Mister Rufus, here¡¯s the woman you requested!¡± one of the men in a formal suit reported.


    Rufus took a look at Diane who looked furious and nodded. ¡°Good, very good. Haha. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m


    going to reward you two heftily after we go back!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Rufus!¡±


    The two men continued to apprehend Diane by grabbing her hands behind her.


    ¡°Rufus Chavez! It¡¯s you! You jerk! What do you want with me?¡±


    Diane gave Rufus a ferocious re with her vicious eyes.


    At that time, she noticed there were many bodyguards standing around and surrounding the mansion.


    All of them were elite fighters hired by the Chavezs.


    ¡°What do I want?¡± Rufus sneered and walked toward Diane. He then used his finger to raise Diane¡¯s


    chin and said, ¡°What do I want? You seriously don¡¯t know what I want? I like you so much. I have been


    pursuing you but you have never given a damn about me! And your useless husband even hit me!


    Hmph! But I get it now. If I can¡¯t have your heart, I might as well have your body first!¡±


    He paused and continued expressing his shameful thought, ¡°After all, I should at least get something


    out of you, right? Haha!¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°You jerk!¡± Diane cursed and looked at Manuel who had been keeping quiet all the time. Mister Manuel,


    you are the head of a second-tier upper-ss family. Why are you allowing your son to do such a


    despicable thing? Why are you allowing your son tomit such a treacherous crime?¡±


    Since Manuel continued to stay silent, Diane continued, ¡°Mister Manuel, have your son free me now


    and we can all pretend this never happen. Otherwise, you can goodbye to your family!¡±


    Manuel stood up and chuckled. ¡°Haha, really? Diane, do you really think this is a good time to threaten


    me? I really have no idea what you¡¯re thinking of!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that your family is a second-tier upper-ss family. And there is a difference between my


    family and your family. But don¡¯t forget about this. I¡¯m the General Manager of Shanahan Corporation.


    If anything happened to me, my family is not going to let you guys go easily. Think about the losses you


    are going to suffer!¡±

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    Chapter 382


    At this point, Diane paused for a while before continuing to speak. ¡°Besides, my husband is on good


    terms with Draco Hall and good friends with Miss She. If you dare to do anything to me, sooner or


    later, they are going to find and destroy you and your family!¡±


    ¡°Haha. Oh, I¡¯m so afraid after hearing that!¡± Manuelughed evilly after hearing that. ¡°But do you think I


    never think about what you said before I capture you here? Too bad, my son likes you too much. We


    have done much nning before kidnapping you here today. All they are going to find out is we brought


    you out here. They are not going to find out who¡¯s the one who did it. Do you think they are going to


    continue to look for you when they had no information about your location many yearster?¡±


    Manuelughed hysterically. ¡°We have a secret passage in here, and at the end of the secret. passage


    is a basement. We¡¯re going to lock you inside. My son cane over to find. you when he¡¯s free and


    have you be the mother of his son!¡±


    ¡°Diane, this is never what I wanted to do. You and your husband are the ones who forced me toe


    out with this n. Why do you rather be together with that imbecile who was in prison before and not


    me, a rich kid? My dad told me, if I don¡¯t act boldly and cruelly, no one will give a damn about me.


    That¡¯s why I decide to do this!¡± Rufus said.


    ¡°Rufus Chavez! You!!! I didn¡¯t know you are this kind of person!¡± Diane gritted her teeth angrily.


    Based on this situation, she knew it was going to be a hard road ahead for her to escape.


    Nevertheless, she was not a stupid person. After some thinking, she said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid my


    bodyguard is going to capture the two men you two sent to capture her attention? They might confess


    the mastermind when they could not take the torture!¡±


    Manuel crackled evilly. ¡°Those two men suffer from a terminal illness. I hired them especially for this


    because they don¡¯t have much time left in this world. I gave them some money so their family could


    have a better life. All they needed to do is attract your bodyguard away from you. When your


    bodyguards captured them, they would kill themselves!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± Rufus made a pistol gesture with his hand. ¡°That¡¯s how they die. They never worked. as our


    bodyguards. Do you think your people can find any information rted to us from them? We have also


    sent their family away to another country. Haha!¡±


    Manuel felt pleased with himself. ¡°What do you think? Am I smart? I was the one who curated.


    everything!¡±


    ¡°Alright! You two. Let go of Miss Diane. She¡¯s a smart woman and knows she¡¯s not going to escape.


    She¡¯s going to be my wife from now on. My woman! Remember to treat her with respect when she¡¯s


    being captivated here. Do you understand?¡±


    Rufus thought for a while and asked the two men to let Diane¡¯s hand go.


    ¡°Rufus, do you think this is worth it? You have my body but never my heart. I will hate you and loathe


    you eternally. Do you still think this is a good decision?¡± Diane took a step forward and red at Rufus


    angrily.


    ¡°Haha! Yes, it is worth it.¡±


    All Rufus did wasugh out loud after hearing that.


    ¡°We can slowly build our rtionship. I wille to find you, take care of you, eat and drink with you,


    and enjoy what men and women like to do the most. I believe as time pass, you will fall in love with me.


    What is that saying? Love grows over time. I believe that¡¯s going to happen to us!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Didn¡¯t you and Severin first have a kid before you two are together?¡± Manuel nodded and


    said, ¡°Miss Diane, I know my son is not that handsome. But you will get used to it and find out he¡¯s not


    that bad. Love wille in time when you spend more time with him and have a baby with him. Don¡¯t


    worry. We¡¯re going to treat you nicely if you behave!¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    Chapter 383


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°B*llshit!¡± Rage quickened Diane¡¯s blood. She spat at Rufus. ¡°In your dream!¡±


    ¡°B*tch!¡± The two bodyguards took a step forward and wanted to teach Diane a lesson.


    However, Rufus raised his hand and said, ¡°Step down!¡±


    After the bodyguards stepped down, he tamped down his frustration and smiled like a pervert. ¡°This is


    my wife¡¯s saliva. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s dirty!¡±


    He even used his tongue to lick his lips as if he enjoyed it very much. ¡°Hehe. Not bad. Her saliva tastes


    so delicious!¡±


    Diane was speechless. Just looking at him had Diane feel disgusted. She looked to her left and right


    and was ready to run away!


    However, the two bodyguards immediately stopped her and the other bodyguards quickly red at her.


    ¡°Miss Diane, stop fighting. It¡¯s useless!¡± Manuel said. ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t force my men to do. anything to


    you. Come, follow me to the basement!¡±


    All of a sudden, a huge banging sound went off. The door was kicked open. Severin and Larry strode


    in.


    ¡°What? Severin? Dad! How did he find us?¡±


    When Rufus saw Severin, he was so scared that his voice was trembling. After he was beaten by


    Severin numerous times, he suffered a phobia every time he saw Severin. Not to mention, they had


    kidnapped Diane this time. There was no saying what Severin would do to him this time.


    ¡°Mister Larry, why are you guys here?¡± Manuel¡¯s face looked terrible when he saw Larry was together


    with Severin. Same as his son, his heart was filled with fear.


    If Larry was here, it meant the members of Draco Hall could be here in just a second. By then, they


    would be doomed.


    ¡°Severin!¡± Diane was going to run to Severin when she saw him.


    A bodyguard quickly took a move and grabbed Diane.


    ¡°F*ck off!¡± Severin flicked his finger. His eyes were full of viciousness and anger. A sh of light


    appeared and hit the bodyguard¡¯s chest.


    The bodyguard felt like a bullet hit his chest and blood was flowing out of his chest. He looked down to


    take a look and dropped dead to the floor.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Diane shouted in fear and finally ran to Severin.


    ¡°Diane. Don¡¯t worry. No one is going to leave this ce alive. The Chavezs are going to


    disappear from Brookbourn from today onwards! None of them is going to get away from this!


    Severin said with a cruel face and embraced Diane into his arms.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    As a matter of fact, there were many bodyguards in the mansion. Probably a little less than twenty.


    Rufus and Manuel did not expect Severin and Larry could find this ce.


    It was surprising Severin and Larry arrived so quickly just after they kidnapped Diane here. Everyone


    doubted if Severin had already foreseen this was going to happen. Otherwise, it just made no sense


    why Severin and Larry could find this ce so quickly.


    ¡°Dad, what should we do? What should we do? We¡¯re doomed!¡±

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    Chapter 384


    Rufus was no longer the imposing person he was just now. Severin¡¯s eyes were too scary and he knew


    Severin was not joking this time.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one else? Just the two of you?¡± Manuel frowned.


    There were eighteen of them here in the mansion. Most importantly, three of his men were their family¡¯s


    guardians. They were all profound masters. Although they were just level one. profound master, they


    were unbeaten, especially to normal people.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The two of us are not enough?¡± Larry frowned and clenched his fist tightly.


    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s really just the two of them. Don¡¯t be scared of them! They¡¯re not going to beat us! Fight!¡±


    Manuel was pleased to know it was just Severin and Larry. He immediately ordered his bodyguards.


    ¡°Kill them!¡± The bodyguards quickly charged at them.


    ¡°Diane. Wait for me. I¡¯m going to kill these sons of bitches!¡±


    Severin let go of Diane and charged at those bodyguards.


    Larry was a strong fighter. It only took one punch from him to kill one bodyguard. Within moments, he


    had killed at least seven or eight bodyguards.


    When he looked back, Severin had killed all the others including the three guardians. Dead bodies


    were all over the floor.


    ¡°What-we¡¯ve made a mistake! Please forgive us!¡±


    What happened just seconds ago had terrified Manuel. He knelt on the floor and begged for mercy


    from Severin and Larry.


    ¡°Miss Diane. Please, I beg you. Please forgive us!¡± Rufus begged Diane,


    Diane looked at him and recalled how arrogant he was before. She had always been a soft- hearted


    person. Clenching her fist, she said, ¡°If you had known it woulde to this, you shouldn¡¯t have acted


    this way. I already warned you when you guys kidnapped me. But did you listen to me? Why are you


    only begging me now when you know your life is about to end?¡±


    Diane continued when she saw both Rufus and Manuel broke into tears. ¡°Those are crocodile. tears.


    They are fake and insincere!¡±


    After that, she refused to witness the brutal scene and walked out. ¡°Severin, Mister Larry, I¡¯m going to


    wait outside!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Miss Diane! I beg you! We¡¯ve known each other for so many years¡­¡±


    What followed was Rufus and Manuel screamed for mercy and help.


    ¡°Rufus Chavez, I¡¯ve forgiven you every time you caused trouble to me and I never thought. about


    taking your life. Then you did this. Kidnapping my wife. Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re the one who brings this


    to yourself?¡±


    Severin sighed and mmed his hand on Rufus¡¯ head. Rufus spat out a mouthful of blood and


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    dropped dead.


    As Manuel looked at his son¡¯s dead body, he finally realized what he had done. He wept. ¡°My son! I


    was the one who did this to you! I spoiled you too much!¡±


    Same as Rufus, Severin gave Manuel a smack on the head to end Manuel¡¯s life.


    After that, he stood up and said to Larry. ¡°Clean up this ce and destroy the Chavez. Don¡¯t let anyone


    of them go. Disperse the servant but not the Chavez. Let the servant and bodyguards. leave if they are


    willing to surrender. And send someone to take over their business and assets!


    ¡°Supreme Leader, that¡¯s going to be a huge thing because they are a second-tier upper-ss. family. If


    we just take over like this, I don¡¯t think Brookbourn Mansion is going to be happy with this,¡± Larry


    expressed his concern and frowned.


    Severin sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just take over it first. If they are not happy with it and look for your


    trouble, ask them toe and deal with me. I will exin it to them!¡±


    Larry nodded and gazed as Severin walked out of the mansion. Later, he looked at Manuel and the


    others¡¯ dead bodies andmented. ¡°Mister Manuel, what an idiot you are. Why do you think you can


    survive after crossing him? Why did you dig your own grave?¡±

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    Chapter 385


    When Severin left the mansion, the sky was getting dark.


    He looked at Diane who was looking at theke quietly. He walked over and wrapped his hands around


    Diane¡¯s waist. ¡°Diane, how are you feeling? Were you scared?¡±


    Diane smiled faintly. ¡°Luckily you and Mister Larry got here just in time. Otherwise, it¡¯s not going to be


    easy for you to find me if I got locked up.¡±


    After that, a question popped into her mind. She asked, ¡°Oh, how did you get here? I didn¡¯t see your


    car when I came out. And how did you know Rufus was the one who kidnapped me?¡± Severin looked


    back and discovered there were some cars parked outside. He thought of some excuses to answer


    those questions. ¡°Oh, Mister Larry was the one who drove me here. Mister de and the others are


    going to be here soon. Abigail told me that you were kidnapped and I asked them to look into the


    surveince around that area. Then we discovered you guys were headed here. I thought about it and


    realized the only people I have offended were either Edward, Rufus or the others. Combining the


    information in my hand, I found this ce.¡±


    Diane turned around to face Severin. She smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so smart! I know I¡¯m going to be safe with


    you!¡±


    She lifted her head slightly and closed her eyes. It was obvious what she wanted. Severin saw it and


    was happy. Immediately, he walked up and gave her a kiss. Both of them were immersed in the loving


    emotion that they had forgotten Larry was still in the mansion.


    When Larry was about to leave the mansion, he saw them kissing each other. Full of


    embarrassment, he took a few steps back and stood at the door knowing that he might disturb Severin


    and his wife.


    Two minutester, one car arrived one after another and disturbed Severin and Diane.


    ¡°Mister de and the others are here!¡±


    Hearing the car engine¡¯s sound, Severin was actually reluctant to let Diane go. Diane took two steps


    back. Her face was flushing red. She noticed her heartbeat was pounding. de had arrived here


    together with the members from Draco Hall and Abigail. They also drove. Severin¡¯s and Diane¡¯s car


    over here.


    ¡°Mister Severin, how is it? Is your wife alright?¡± de asked after he arrived.


    Severin nodded. ¡°She¡¯s fine. There would be no Chavezs anymore. I have told everything Mister Larry


    what to do. It¡¯s gettingte. Take care of this ce. I¡¯m going to head back with my wife now.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing! She must be so scared. It¡¯s best for her to rest for at least two days at home!¡± de


    smiled.


    Abigail came over and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. I was too careless and fell into their trap!


    ¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Diane smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You have done your best. You didn¡¯t know they were so sneaky. Lillie


    was going toe pick me up too but I refused. If both of you were around, then they won¡¯t have this


    chance.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding and forgiveness. We will be extra cautious in the future!¡± Abigail


    saluted.


    ¡°Abigail, can you drive Diane¡¯s car? She¡¯sing with me. I¡¯m worried she¡¯s still in shock so she can¡¯t


    drive right now!¡± Severin said.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    Chapter 386


    Abigail nodded. Diane passed her car key to her.


    ¡°Drive safely, Mister Severin!¡±


    Larry, de, and the others watched as Severin and Diane left the ce. After that, Larry instructed


    the members of Draco Hall to go settle the dead bodies in the mansion. In the meantime, he also sent


    people to the Chavezs to kill them and took over their businesses and


    assets.


    Once he had given all the instructions, Larrymented, ¡°That¡¯s our Supreme Leader. He¡¯s really very


    strong. We have got ourselves strong support in the future!¡±


    ¡°Boss, do you know what level is our Supreme Leader? We got here so muchter than him. even


    though we were driving. I even ran through many red lights. When I was finally out of the city, I was


    driving at the fastest that I can!¡±


    de was impressed. ¡°Maybe he has surpassed the profound master. But can someone actually reach


    that level?¡±


    Under de¡¯s hopeful eyes, Larry nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s there. He was able to attack his enemy


    with spiritual energy by flicking his finger. His opponent dropped dead instantly. A profound master


    could never do that!¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Gosh, he¡¯s really something. No wonder the Old Supreme Leader would pass Dracodeus Temple to


    him!¡± de was astonished.


    Larry smiled. ¡°Old Supreme Leader was his teacher so the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. I just


    didn¡¯t expect him to be so strong at such a young age. With a talent like his, the sky¡¯s the limit!¡±


    de thought about it and said, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s really very strong. But what is Brookbourn Mansion going to


    think when they found out we¡¯ve destroyed the Chavezs? What are they going to do to us? I mean they


    just tried to weaken us and here we are, destroying an upper-ss family.¡±


    Larry could not help and smile bitterly. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m speechless too. But they were the ones whot bullied


    our Supreme Leader and kidnapped our Supreme Leader¡¯s wife. They were the ones. who dug their


    own grave!¡±


    He continued, ¡°Supreme Leader already told me. If anything happens, tell Brookbroun. Mansion to


    settle it with him. He only asked me to take over Chavezs¡¯ business and assets. Let¡¯s see what sort of


    arrangement he had once we do that.¡±


    de nodded. ¡°Guess that¡¯s it. Their business is totally different from what we used to do. It¡¯s. going to


    be a pain in the head once we take over!¡±


    ¡°Diane, did I scare you when you see me kill so many people?¡±


    While Severin was driving back home, he looked at Diane and asked.


    Diane smiled faintly. ¡°Why would I be scared? I¡¯m actually mesmerized by how heroic


    you are!


    She paused and expressed her admiration. ¡°I heard some people had the ability to train in a special


    way to be so strong. I guess you¡¯re one of those people. I have no idea you are so


    amazing! Too bad, I don¡¯t know anything. Otherwise, I can also be powerful so I have the power to


    defend myself!¡±


    Severin extended his hand out to hold Diane¡¯s hand and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I heard there are


    many treasures in this world. There are some that could change your physique and let those who could


    not train have the ability to possess the body to train. I will work hard to obtain it for you!¡±


    ¡°Really? It¡¯s going to be fantastic if you can find it!¡± Diane smiled. ¡°But I think it¡¯s going to cost a lot.


    Maybe you can¡¯t even able to buy it with money!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but I remembered the old wacko told me before.¡± Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°I will work hard


    knowing there¡¯s a slim chance!¡±


    After that, she remembered something and asked, ¡°You were already asleep when I went backst


    night. Umm¡­do you think we can sleep together tonight?¡±


    Diane blushed hearing that. She looked to the other side and answered softly, ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    Chapter 387


    ¡°Oh, yes!¡± Severin was very excited to get Diane¡¯s approval.


    ¡°Calm down. Drive slowly!¡± Diane rolled her eyes. ¡°Sigh. I have been quite busytely. Why don¡¯t we


    eat outter? It¡¯s been a long time since we eat out!¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Severin smiled.


    Very soon, they arrived at home.


    ¡°Mom, mom!¡±


    When Severin and Diane were back at home, Selene came running happily at them into Diane¡¯s


    arms.


    Diane carried her up and kissed her cheek. ¡°Have you been a good girl today?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mom! Dad brought me to the amusement park this morning. It was so fun!¡± Selene said


    innocently.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Diane was very satisfied to see the rtionship between Selene and Severin was getting better. It


    looked like she had made the right choice and her persistence was worth it. Especially after what


    happened today. She knew she could count on Severin to protect her and Severin was never a


    common person. Little by little, she had totally entrusted herself to him and epted him.


    ¡°Dad, Mom. Diane said we¡¯re going out for dinner!¡± Severin smiled and informed Judith and Maurice.


    ¡°Haha! Great! What about pizza? We haven¡¯t had pizza in a while!¡± Mauriceughed and suggested.


    Judith gave her husband a look. ¡°Just look at your face. Do you really want to eat pizza that much?


    Diane should be the one who decides what to eat!¡±


    Diane heard that and smiled. ¡°Dad, Mom. Let¡¯s have pizza. I haven¡¯t eaten that for a while. I¡¯m craving


    for it too.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Diane wants to eat pizza too!¡± Maurice said happily.


    After that, the Feuillet went out happily to get their pizza.


    At the same time, Edward returned home looking dejected and depressed. His face was pale. Not to


    mention, he was fairly drunk too.


    ¡°Edward, what happened to you? Why did you get yourself drunk?¡± Dominic asked when he saw


    Edward was back at home.


    Dominic was also the head of the family. Edward smiled bitterly. ¡°Dad, we¡¯re finished. Finished!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dominic¡¯s heart pounded vehemently and was scared when he heard


    that.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be broke!¡±

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    Chapter 388


    Edward smiled bitterly again. ¡°When Diane terminated the contract with ourpany this morning, I


    knew something was wrong. Why would they terminate the contract with us when. the project is


    actually making profits? Now I know she must have known about it before us!¡±


    ¡°Edward, what are you saying? Why are we going to be broke?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s face looked sullen. He believed in his son and his ability. All these while, he had let Edward


    be in charge of the family business. Thus, he had never expected to hear this from Edward.


    Edward exined, ¡°Dad, the Znkos, the Longhorns, and Brookbourn Mansion are joining together to


    oppress us. They stop cooperating with us and add insult to injury. Our suppliers are demanding to pay


    them now. We don¡¯t have enough cash at all!¡±


    Dominic felt like a sh of thunder had struck him. He was dumbstruck. This was a rare situation. It


    was not normal for those businesses to do this even when they were promised some benefits in return.


    ¡°When did you offend these people? Why did you offend the Bards, Znkos, and the Longhorns?¡±


    Finally, Dominic asked that question as he red at his son. He believed those families would never do


    such a thing if his son did not offend them.


    Edward was stunned too. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t understand and I don¡¯t know how I offended them. I scared the


    sh*t out of myself this evening when I found out. Immediately, I brought gifts and tried to pay them a


    visit. But they refused to see me!¡±


    ¡°Then did you offend anyone recently?¡±


    Dominic was speechless. He just could not figure out why this happened. If this continued, their


    business would plunge. Not to mention, they would have to dere bankruptcy if they had insufficient


    cash flow. They could be paupers overnight. Not long ago, they had just expanded their business


    by building new factories and opening new retail shops. How were they going to survive this?


    Edward thought deeply and got an answer to that question. ¡°Dad. There¡¯s only one person that I


    offendedtely. Severin! Diane¡¯s husband. Other than him, I really didn¡¯t offend anyone else!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Can he have such a strong connection with those families that they are willing to


    help him?¡±


    Once again, Dominic was dumbstruck.


    He thought and said, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go and apologize to him now! Maybe he will forgive you and


    there could be still hope for our family!¡±


    Edward shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll never apologize to him. Besides, maybe it¡¯s not him. Besides, the


    Shanahans had made themselves very clear when they terminated their contract with us. We¡¯re


    bringing insult to ourselves if we showed up at their doorsteps!¡±


    ¡°Sigh. Then let¡¯s go grab our cash and valuable items and hit the road before our debtorse. to find


    us. Maybe we can make aeback if we go somewhere else with the money!¡± Dominic


    nking deeply.


    ¡°Run? Dad, I-I can¡¯t ept this!¡± Edward shook his head and had a hard time epting hist


    faith.


    How could the young master of the Horsfield have to resort to running away one day?


    ¡°Do you


    know Helen of Troy? I don¡¯t get what¡¯s so good it is about Diane Shanahan. You have lost your mind


    because of a woman who is already a mother! Look at what you have done! You have destroyed our


    family. Let¡¯s just go. Then there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope!¡±


    Dominic gritted his teeth and pulled Edward back into the house. Soon, their family packed up and


    drove their luxury cars out of the city with some of their servants and plenty of cash, gold bars, and


    valuable items.


    ¡°Diane, you-you¡¯re so beautiful!¡±


    Currently, Severin was sitting on the bed and looked at Diane who just finished her shower. She had


    put on a sexy nightgown and came out of the bathroom. Severin swallowed his saliva.


    ¡°Severin, do you want it?¡± Diane bit her sexy red lips and asked shyly with rosy cheeks.


    ¡°Of course I do. But I¡¯m worried you¡¯re not up to it!¡± Severin¡¯s heart pounded quickly as he looked at


    Diane¡¯s shy face.


    Diane took off her sexy nightgown by pulling it off the side of her shoulders. Instantly, the ck sexy


    nightgown fell to the floor.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Chapter 389


    ¡°Diane, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡±


    The fair and delicate skin of Diane had set Severin on fire. He stood up and quickly went over to carry


    her to the bed. After being back for many days, Diane finally let down her guard and epted him now.


    She got nervous when Severin hugged her. She grasped him tightly and said softly, ¡°Be-bet gentle with


    me!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I certainly will!¡± Severin smiled faintly and fell to the bed.


    ¡°You¡¯re like a bottle of wine that deserves to take time to enjoy and taste it!¡± he said.


    ¡°You¡¯re so bad!¡±


    Diane blushed and looked to the other side. Using that opportunity, Severin kissed her neck. Quickly


    enough, the room was full of romantic ambiance.


    It waste in the morning the next day when Severin woke up. Diane was still sleeping beside him. He


    kissed her and woke up her.


    Diane opened her eyes and smiled sweetly. ¡°You were so meanst night. We did it twice and I¡¯m so


    tired now that I can¡¯t even stand up!¡±


    It embarrassed Severin. ¡°Well, my wife is just too beautiful. I had a wonderful timest night. and


    couldn¡¯t help myself from doing it one more time. Actually, I¡¯m even thinking of giving it another go


    again now!¡±


    Diane was shocked and said nervously. ¡°No! It¡¯ste now and I have to get up soon. I think there¡¯s


    nothing much to do in thepany today. I¡¯m going to stay at home and get some rest. I can also


    apany Selene too!¡±


    ¡°Okay. I get up too then!¡± Severin took a look at the time. It was ten o¡¯clock in the morning. He got out


    of bed.


    The six packs on his abdomen mesmerized Diane. ¡°Hey, you. I can¡¯t tell you¡¯re so muscr when you


    have your shirt on. I was surprised to see your body without your shirt.¡±


    ¡°How is it? Do you like my body?¡± Severin smiled sweetly.


    He remembered the first time their bodies bonded together he was drunk and could not remember


    anything the next day.


    Although Selene was nearly four years old,st night was actually the first night their body had bonded


    together perfectly and touched each other.


    Severin was not sure if being a person who trained with special techniques was the reason for him to


    behave and had the energy of a beast. Hested for more than one hour every time and they did it


    twicest night. That was why Diane felt so exhausted tonight.


    Diane continued to sleep for a while before she had the energy to get out of bed. Before she went


    downstairs, she changed into a set of casual attire.


    After breakfast, the couple brought Selene out.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    Chapter 390


    At the same time, it was a hell situation in the Loughs.


    Trevor clenched his fist angrily. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! The Horsfield ran awayst night! They haven¡¯t paid


    me! What am I going to do about that?¡±


    The Loughs had nearly a hundred million dors in total assets today. Quite a remarkable achievement


    for a business family. They had to thank the Horsfields because they had earned that money from the


    Horsfields by being their Original Equipment Manufacturer. Now that the Horsfield had left town, what


    were the Loughs going to do? Most importantly, the Horsfield owed the Loughs quite arge sum of


    money.


    ¡°Dad. What happened? Why would the Horsfiled suddenly leave the city?¡±


    The news came shockingly to Easton too. His cash flow was insufficient because he had to pay the fee


    for hiring assassins. At first, it relieved to know it was going to be the due date for the Horsfield to pay


    his family and he was going to get some money then.


    However, the Horsfield actually left the townst night. Did that mean his family is going down together


    with the Horsfield too?


    ¡°For some reason, the Longhorns, the Znkos, and the Bard went after the Horsfield. Many


    suppliers who were very close with the Znkos and the Bard terminated their contracts with the


    Horsfield too. The Horsfields bankrupted and they left the cityst night!¡±


    Trevor gritted his teeth. Suddenly he thought of something and said, ¡°Easton, what should we do? Can


    we afford to pay the sry with the money we had currently? If not, we need to leave. the city too!¡±


    While Lucy was going down, she overheard their conversations and got shocked.


    Her mood had been badtely because she felt like she was a widow since Easton had not fixed his


    body yet. Having heard this news, it infuriated her vehemently.


    2


    She dashed over. ¡°What? We¡¯re in a situation where we need to leave the city? Dad, are we really


    broke?¡±


    Suddenly, Trevor looked over at Lucy with angry eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You¡¯re a jinx! If it weren¡¯t for


    you, we will never be in this situation!¡±


    Lucy felt innocent. ¡°Dad, what do you mean? Why are you ming me? You guys were the ones


    running thepany. How can you me me?¡±


    ¡°What the hell do you know? Ever since you are with Easton, our family never had its peace and quiet!


    Especially after Severin came back here. Our family was being targeted again and again. It looked like


    those families were after the Horsfield but they are actually after us too!¡± Trevor said.


    ¡°Severin! It must be him. Dad, he must be the one who did this!¡±


    After thinking about it, Easton clenched his fist tightly. ¡°That son of a b*tch! F*ck him! I¡¯m going to bring


    some men with me and kill him!¡±


    After that, fury roared through his mind as he was about to go. However, Trevor reached his hand out


    and grabbed his son, and pped him in the face.


    Easton touched his face and looked at his father with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°Dad, why did you


    p me?¡±


    Trevor red angrily. ¡°Easton, do you really think I don¡¯t know you have been secretly taking money


    from thepany? If you didn¡¯t do that, at least we still have that cash to survive for a while. See what


    you have done! Now that the Horsfield left, we don¡¯t have any cash with us! It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He paused and continued. ¡°I heard you and Lucy talking about hiring an assassin. Did you take that


    money to hire the assassin? I noticed Severin was very close with Mister Henry when he came to


    cause trouble thest time. I told you to stop going after him and just suck it up. But you didn¡¯t listen to


    me! Look at what you have done to us now!¡±


    Easton touched his face and his eyes became red as he gazed at Trevor. ¡°Dad, he broke my finger!


    Was I wrong to take revenge for myself? And there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. He did something and


    I lost my manhood! Why can¡¯t I take my revenge? I swear that I will not rest until he¡¯s dead!¡±

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Chapter 391


    ¡°What? What did you say?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Trevor only knew Severin had done other things to his son.


    Lucy sneered. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s not a real man anymore.¡±


    Although Lucy said it discreetly, Trevor knew what she was saying.


    ¡°Damn him! F*ck him!¡± Trevor pped his thigh. ¡°But there¡¯s nothing we can do. He¡¯s too powerful.


    We¡¯re just sending our bodyguards to their death and there¡¯s nothing you can do if you go.¡±


    Easton said, ¡°That¡¯s why we hired the assassin! Oh, Mister Edward told me the assassin was here


    yesterday morning. I think the assassin is probably going to execute his mission either. today or


    tomorrow. We hired a six-stars assassin this time. He¡¯s one of the most powerful assassins in the killer


    organization. I¡¯m not leaving the city. I¡¯m staying because I want to see Severin dead!¡±


    Trevor considered and finally nodded his head. ¡°Let¡¯s sell all of our fixed assets. With that money, we


    can at least pay most of our debts even when we had no choice but to have thepany dere


    bankruptcy. Oh, that includes the vi that you guys bought a few days ago. Sell it even if the seller


    asks for a lower price!¡±


    Once that was said, Lucy could not ept that. She said angrily, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?


    You can¡¯t sell that! That¡¯s Easton and my wedding gift. We just bought it and we haven¡¯t even moved in.


    How can you sell it? Where are we going to stay if you sell it?¡±


    ¡°We can rent a ce to stay. Just do it. And sell your car too. Otherwise, our debtors might kill us!¡±


    Trevor made the decision.


    ¡°Dad, then how are we any different from the poor? That means we¡¯re going to have a whole. lot of


    debts and no money! I haven¡¯t even enjoyed a day yet since I married Easton. Are you expecting me to


    bear the debts with you guys?¡±


    It was hard for Lucy to ept this situation. The reason she had chosen Easton was because Easton


    was rich. She could buy luxury cars and branded bags without thinking twice. Now her life took a turn


    and she had to bear the debt and rent a ce to live. How could she ept the changes?


    Easton¡¯s face became sullen. ¡°You were poor too before, weren¡¯t you? Since you have chosen. to be


    with me, isn¡¯t it normal for you to go through thick and thin together? So you are willing to be with me


    when I¡¯m rich and now that I don¡¯t have any money, you¡¯re saying this?¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Lucy bit her teeth while her eyes became red. She shouted back, ¡°Easton, do you know how much I did


    for you? My wedding was ruined and I was insulted because I choose to marry you! I want another


    wedding and you kept on telling meter! Now you want me to bear the debt. and suffer together with


    you? I can¡¯t do it!¡±


    Easton was in an angry mood, to begin with. The rage overtook him when Lucy shouted at him. He


    gave Lucy a p in the face and said, ¡°You are a vain and materialistic woman! How dare you speak of


    that wedding? If you didn¡¯t invite him just because you wanted to taunt him, do you think he will destroy


    our wedding? It¡¯s all your fault my family is in this situation. Get the hell out of here now! From now on,


    you¡¯re not my wife!¡±


    ¡°You-you hit me! I will leave! We never registered and I was never really your wife! Hmph! I¡¯m not going


    to suffer with an imbecile like you!¡± Lucy said angrily while covering her face.


    Once she had her say, she turned around and left.


    ¡°F*ck you!¡±


    Fury surged through Easton. He had tolerated it when he found out that damn woman slept together


    with Edward. Now that he had no money, Lucy actually thought of leaving him immediately! His


    frustration kicked in so he ran after her and kicked her back


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Lucy fell to the floor.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    Chapter 392


    Lucy grunted painfully and got up on her feet. ¡°Easton! Are you a man or not? How could


    you kick me? Sure enough, I was wrong. If I continue to be with Severin, maybe I¡¯ll have a better life. I


    was blind to choose you. It¡¯s bad enough you¡¯re poor but you¡¯re hitting me now!¡±


    Easton red at her angrily and said with his gritted teeth, ¡°Get the hell out of here before I convince


    myself to kill you! That vi and the car in the garage belong to me! Don¡¯t even think about taking


    them!¡±


    ¡°You-!¡±


    At first, Lucy thought about driving the car away because the car was quite valuable. Having heard that,


    she nearly suffocation in her fury.


    In the end, she took out the key from her purse and threw it on the floor. ¡°I¡¯m young and beautiful! And I


    don¡¯t give a damn about your damn car! Hmph! I can easily find a better man than you!¡±


    After that, she said nothing else and left. Yet, she kept on looking back while she walked toward the


    door as she was afraid Easton would kick her again.


    ¡°Mister Trevor! I have bad news!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Shortly after Lucy left, the butler of the Loughs came running in.


    Trevor smiled bitterly. At this point, he had calmed down. ¡°I know. We¡¯re going broke. Sell anything that


    we can possibly sell. Damn, the Horsfield. They just left without saying anything. I¡¯m sure they had


    transferred all of their cash before they left.¡±


    Yet, that was not what the butler was going to say. ¡°It¡¯s not this. Other than the Horsfield leaving the


    city. Something happened to the Chavezs too. Draco Hall had killed every single. one of the Chavezs.


    They dispersed the servants and bodyguards though. Then they took over the Chavezs¡¯ business and


    assets.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Trevor gasped. ¡°Oh, my god. Is it real? How did that happen? Why would Draco Hall. do that


    to the Chavezs all of a sudden? The underground force and the upper-ss family have always


    refrained from invading each other. Why would they suddenly break this unspoken rule?¡±


    Easton smiled bitterly. ¡°Dad, we¡¯re already having trouble with ourselves. Why do you have the time to


    care about the Chavezs? Sigh¡­I really never expected to see our family be in this. situation¡­¡±


    Trevor looked at Easton. ¡°You better pray the assassin you hired is going to do his job. The Horsfield


    had left the city and we are broke. If this assassin failed to kill Severin and got killed in return, we don¡¯t


    have any money to hire another one!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Easton¡¯s mouth twitched. By this time, the news about the Horsfield and the


    Chavezs was all over the city. This was the first time two two-tier upper-ss families ended in a


    tragedy at the same time. Many families had called upon their core families member to gather for a


    meeting.


    ¡°Hi, grandma. A meeting now? Alright.¡±


    Diane and Severin were shopping together with Selene when she received a call from


    ¡°Come on, grandma asks us to go back. She calls for a meeting and said it was urgent!¡± Diane smiled


    and exined after she hung up the phone.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Chapter 393


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Severin nodded and drove to the Shanahan¡¯s estate. Quickly enough, they reached their destination. At


    that moment, George, Stanley, and the others were already there in the living hall. And so were Megan,


    William, and Felicia too.


    ¡°Hurry up. We¡¯re waiting for you two!¡± Stanley said impatiently when he saw Severin.


    After the night he got tricked by Severin, he held a grudge against Severin. He contacted Coco the next


    morning. She said she was drunk and fell asleep in the bathroom. Her exnation was her phone ran


    out of battery when Stanley could not get hold of her when he tried calling her. Stanley felt helpless. He


    knew she was lying but there was nothing he could do.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    However, Coco was very benevolent. After she received seventy-five thousand dors from Severin,


    she gave the other girls seven thousand dors each and told them to keep it a secret.


    Since Buttercup and Tina did not do anything, especially anything bad, they were happy to receive the


    money.


    Thus, Stanley had no money to go out and have fun the days after that night. Recalling how Severin


    tricked him, he was not in the mood. Especially how Catherine valued Diane and Severin even more


    now.


    During these few days, he had been trying to contact Robin. Yet, Robin could not be bothered to reply


    to him. His hope of being a live-in-son-inw was near zero. It pissed him off even


    more.


    Severin looked at Stanley and knew Stanley was still pissed off about that night. He could not be


    bothered to deal with him and said to Catherine, ¡°Grandma. I¡¯m sorry for beingte and having


    everyone wait for us. We were shopping just now and were quite far from here.¡±


    Catherine waved her hand. ¡°Sit down. There¡¯re some seats over there. They were just here a moment


    ago. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    Severin nodded and brought Diane and Selene to the empty seats to sit. After Severin sat down, he


    realized the ce they sat was near the front. Obviously, it showed their status in the family.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gathered everyone here today to tell you two news!¡± Catherine smiled.


    ¡°The first news is the upper-ss families had gotten together to attack the Horsfields. With the


    involvement of Brookbourn Mansion and the other businessmen, the Horsfields are now broke. The


    head of the Horsfield and Edward had left the city with the remaining cash!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Diane could not help and look at Severin. Yesterday morning, Severin told her to


    terminate the partnership with the Horsfield. From the look of it, he must have known this was


    happening.


    Catherine smiled again. ¡°But I know our family had terminated our partnership with them. earlier and


    found new business partners. Many other businessmen now discover our potential and seek to


    cooperate with us. Therefore, we didn¡¯t suffer any huge losses. The only project we had with them


    ended yesterday too.¡±


    At this point, she paused and looked at Diane. ¡°Diane, it seems like you know something was going to


    happen to the Horsfiled.¡±

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Chapter 394


    Everyone looked at Diane. It surprised them that Diane actually have the ability to foresee it.


    Diane smiled. ¡°Severin was the one who told me. He is good friends with Miss Robin. I think maybe she


    had told him in advance.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Catherin nodded satisfyingly. ¡°Good. That¡¯s good. It¡¯s best if you are close with the


    Bards.¡±


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°We are now not just close with the Bards. All I need to do is call. Mister


    Zachariah and he will rush over here now immediately.¡±


    ¡°Bluff all you want!¡± Stanley gave Severin a disdainful look. He said, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re really that


    powerful just because grandmaplimented you? Maybe Miss Robin is really too blind to fall in love


    with you and maintain a close rtionship with you. But does Mister Zachariah approve of you? Do you


    think you are worthy to be with Miss Robin? The difference. between you two is just too big. Not to


    mention, you were once sent to jail. It¡¯s not good if the others find out about it, right?¡±


    Severin sneered. ¡°Oh well. At least Miss Robin was the one who likes me. At least, I¡¯m better than


    someone who tries to harass her with his thick face. Luckily Miss Robin ignored him.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°You-what nonsense are you talking about? I didn¡¯t do that!¡±


    All of a sudden, Stanley felt humiliated and talked back.


    Severin scoffed. ¡°Oh really? This morning, Miss Robinined to me. She told me a guy called


    Stanley kept on harassing her. Asking her if she was awake in the morning and has she slept yet


    during the night. She told me he was going to ask her out for lunch and buy a bag for her. I wonder if


    it¡¯s you that she was talking about?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Stanley gritted his teeth angrily. He did not expect Miss Robin to ignore her but told. Severin


    everything.


    ¡°Alright, alright. That¡¯s all I have to say about the Horsfield. What I¡¯m about to talk next is. about the


    Chavez.¡±


    Catherine continued, ¡°No one knew the reason. Yesterday Draco Hall had killed every member of the


    Chavezs. After that, they dispersed the servant and the bodyguards that surrender. None of the


    Chavezs is alive right now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Stanley was so shocked that he got on his feet. ¡°The Chavezs is a second-tier upper- ss


    family. And they had many elite fighters. How could they possibly be killed so easily?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any detailed information. We only know Draco Hall had already taken over everything


    that belonged to the Chavez!¡±


    Catherine thought for a while and continued, ¡°What I want to know is whether the Bard is. going to do


    anything to Draco Hall.¡±


    Diane had a weird expression on her face. She told Abigail to keep her kidnapping a secret because


    she was afraid that might have her grandma and parent worried. Thus the only ones who knew about it


    were Severin and her.


    If Severin had not killed so many elite fighters by himself without a sweat yesterday, the Rulus were


    dead. With the sudden ambush from Draco Hall, the Chavezs had no one to lead them. The guardians


    were not around. Therefore, the Chavezs had no chance at all.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Catherine, I have an idea. Since Draco Hall now owns so many, they¡¯re probably in a


    difficult position now and wary that the Brookbourn Mansion might cause trouble for them. After all, this


    has broken the bnce the city once had. What about this? Ask Mister Larry from Draco Hall to give us


    some of the business and they could keep those small businesses that are suitable for them to handle.¡±

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    Chapter 395


    ¡°Hoho. Severin, are you serious? Do you think they will give those to you? In your dream!¡± Stanley


    scoffed when he heard that.


    There was no way in anyone¡¯s right mind that the people from Draco Hall would give part of Chavez¡¯s


    business to their family. It was something only an idiot would do.


    Even Geroge mocked. ¡°Hoho. Some people really love to be in their dreams. This is just impossible. If


    this came true, I will be happy to p myself a few times. Or maybe run naked. around this estate!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin heard that and chuckled. ¡°George, you¡¯re the head of the family and you shouldn¡¯t joke around.


    Do you think it was appropriate of you to say those things? If you can¡¯t do it, it is going to be very


    embarrassing!¡±


    George did not expect Severin to talk to him in that manner. ¡°Tsk, do you think I¡¯m joking? If that


    happens, our family has the right to be a second-tier upper-ss family. How many assets are


    that going to be? It¡¯s going to be worth it for the run one round to celebrate having that many assets in


    the family, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Everyone heard that and cracked up.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s going to be a big round outside of our estate. Can you finish it? Your


    floppy fats are going to flip around in the air when you run. Oh my, I can¡¯t even bear myself to imagine


    that!¡±


    It roused George¡¯s anger. ¡°Severin, do you really think Draco Hall will give us that many? Fine, get


    Larry here and ask us to give what once belonged to the Chavezs to us. I don¡¯t need much. I¡¯ll run


    naked if he is willing to hand over half of it!¡±


    He paused and continued, ¡°But what if he gives us less or even nothing? Are you going to run naked?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Haha. Sure, why not? Since you¡¯ve already said it out, I¡¯ll be embarrassed if I don¡¯t


    ept the challenge. Everyone here can be our witness. Anyone who does not fulfill the end of the


    bargain is a d*ckhead!¡±


    ¡°Fine. Anyone who does not fulfill the end of the bargain is a d*ckhead!¡±


    George held his fist and epted the challenge. From his point of view, Severin was definitely going to


    lose. Larry and de were no idiots. It was impossible for them to hand over that many businesses to


    the Shanahans. And it was obvious. Neither Larry nor de was an idiot.


    Diane was scared. She quickly pulled Severin. ¡°Severin, what are you doing? I know you and Larry and


    de are very close. But that doesn¡¯t mean they will hand over that. many businesses to us! How


    could they possibly give us nearly half of what the Chavezs used to own?


    Megan also expressed her concern. ¡°Severin, were you drinking before youe back? That must be


    the alcohol talking. It just doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±


    Felicia joined. ¡°Severin, are you dumb? You¡¯re going to embarrass yourself if you run naked.¡±


    Williams did not say anything but he looked gloomy. He did not understand what was wrong with


    Severin.


    Catherin red at Severin and said, ¡°Severin, are you for real? If you two are really betting on it, I will


    be the one monitoring whoever losses. Of course, for the sake of our reputation, the loser can at least


    wear underwear.¡±


    Since everyone was persuading Severin to take back his words, George felt confident. ¡°Severin, I¡¯m


    giving you onest chance. There¡¯s still time for you to regret it. I don¡¯t want others to say. I¡¯m bullying


    an idiot in the future! Haha!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the idiot!¡± Severin red at him and said, ¡°I never regret the things I said. The challenge is on!¡±


    ¡°Fine. Haha! But there is a time restriction. If Larry did not promise to give us half of the Chavezs within


    a day, then it means you lose the challenge. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Chapter 396


    Georgeughed in delight. Stanley, who was by the side, was extremely smug too. His father was


    finally cool for once. That should be how the head of the family should look like!


    He added fuel to the fire by saying, ¡°So? Severin, do you want to raise the bet? If my father loses, I¡¯ll


    run naked together with him. If not, if you lose, you¡¯ll get your wife to run naked with you. How¡¯s that?¡±


    When Severin heard what he said, he clenched his fists tightly. He never thought that they would be so


    cocky.


    ¡°Sure! Since you want to embarrass yourself together with your father, I¡¯ll y along!¡± he said directly.


    ¡°Severin, what are you doing? If you want to bet, do it yourself! Why are you dragging me into this? I¡¯m


    not going to run naked!¡± Diane jumped in fright. At that moment, she was furious, ring at Severin.


    Severin knew that he could not keep things from his wife any longer. He pulled her to the side. and


    secretly said, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t lose. This industry is like a hot potato to Draco Hall. I


    believe the one Larry¡¯s giving to Shanahan¡¯s estate. He had previously mentioned. this to me!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Diane was slightly persuaded. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie to you? You¡¯re my wife. If I¡¯m not hundred percent sure, why would I risk. letting you


    run naked?¡± Severin promised.


    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s good that you still care!¡± Diane rolled her eyes at Severin. At that, she was no longer that


    angry and chose to believe Severin.


    Then, Diane walked over once more.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So? Diane, have you talked to your husband? Do you dare to bet? Haha!¡± When Stanley saw them


    return, he could not help but chuckle smugly.


    Diane was infuriated at how arrogant they were being. She said directly, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll agree to it! I¡¯m really


    looking forward to you two fatsos running naked! Tsk! I¡¯m going to take photos in all your full glory!¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you agree to the bet? Okay! It¡¯s a deal!¡± Stanley chuckled. From the way he saw it,


    Diane must have been provoked by him to agree to the deal.


    ¡°Diane, you must be joking! Why are you joining in on such a bet?¡± Megan jumped and immediately


    walked over, saying to Diane, ¡°You¡¯re ady. If you do that, your reputation will be tarnished for the rest


    of your life!¡±

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    Chapter 397


    Diane looked at Severin before saying to Megan, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have faith in Severin. I believe he will


    win!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone nuts! Nuts! All of you!¡± Megan was utterly speechless. Why would her sister ever join in


    on such a bet? She could not fathom at all.


    Severin was a little moved that he had gained Diane¡¯s trust. This made him very happy.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need a day! I¡¯ll call the Hall Master right now!¡± Severin smiled and took his phone. out, then


    dialed Larry.


    At that moment, Larry was worried sick to death, not knowing what to do. He was afraid that the


    Brookbourn Mansion would look for them for trouble, and even more afraid that they would join forces


    with the first-tier upper-ss families to gang up on them. After all, this has never happened between


    underground forces and upper-ss families before. Naturally, the other first-tier upper-ss families


    would worry.


    When Larry received Severin¡¯s call, he immediately led more than a dozen of Draco Hall men and


    drove over to them.


    In the main hall, Catherin immediately weed Larry and de in to have a seat.


    ¡°Haha! Severin, what can we do for you?¡± Larry chuckled and asked once he arrived.


    Stanley and George, standing by the side, were secretly smirking. They wanted to see how shameless


    Severin would be to ask them.


    They never would have thought that Severin merely smiled and cut to the chase. ¡°I heard that you two


    have taken over the Chavezes¡¯ business. Those are hot potatoes! You two are almost going to surpass


    Brookbourn Mansion. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t be too happy about it, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is indeed hot!¡± de furrowed his brow then asked Severin tentatively, ¡°I wonder if you


    have any solutions? There are many strong people in Brookbourn Mansion. Although we have taken


    over the Chavezes¡¯ business, we¡¯repletely no match for them!¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°I do have a solution, that is, to give most of the businesses to us the Shanahans. That


    way, you won¡¯t have the hot potatoes in your hands. All you need is to take a suitable number of


    businesses. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to manage the rest!¡±


    up


    The crowd was speechless. They never would have thought that Severin would be so direct and


    shamelessly expressing his thoughts. Was he not afraid of aggravating Larry and de and that they


    would destroy the Shanahans?


    Catharine was startled. She thought that Severin would tactfully analyze the problem with. them. She


    never would have thought that he would be so direct. There was no difference. between directly asking


    them for money!


    Furthermore, the businesses that they could not manage, they could just sell it. It was worth a lot! They


    are not idiots.


    She immediately said to Severin, ¡°Severin, what nonsense are you talking about? Stop it at once! They


    might have a lot of businesses, but if they can¡¯t manage them, they could hire people to manage the


    businesses for them. If they can¡¯t do it, they could still sell it off!¡±


    Then, Catharine smiled at Larry and said, ¡°Master Larry, don¡¯t mind Severin. He is just joking! That¡¯s


    his favorite thing to do!¡±


    However, Larry was merely slightly taken aback, then his eyes sparkled. He said, ¡°That¡¯s a great


    solution! It¡¯s done! Let me see, the Chavezes have a few swimming pools and some spas. We¡¯ll keep


    these, the rest, we¡¯ll give to you!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The Shanahans gasped when they heard what Larry said. How was that possible? They were only


    going to keep about ten percent of the Chavezes¡¯ businesses to themselves and give the rest to them?


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    Chapter 398


    Stanley and George werepletely dumbfounded. They even wondered if they had misheard. Unless


    Larry and de had suddenly turned into idiots within one night?


    Larry pondered for a while before deliberately exining, ¡°Severin is right. These in my hands are truly


    like hot potatoes, so giving it to the Shanahans is the best possible option. Furthermore, he and I are


    good brothers. He had even treated my mother before. Money isn¡¯t too important to me, so this is


    settled. What do you all think?¡±


    Looking at Catharine¡¯s baffled expression, Larry felt that his excuse was still rather weak. He thought


    about it for a while before adding, ¡°Of course, we¡¯re not giving it to you just for free!¡±


    Catharine came to her senses upon hearing that. Turns out there were conditions involved!


    She immediately asked, ¡°Master Larry, what are your conditions? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°From now onward, every year you need to hand in a financial report to us and split thirty. percent of


    the profits with us. You can¡¯t tell anyone about this. You¡¯ll be managing the business, but we¡¯ll get thirty


    percent of the profits. I think this is a good deal!¡± Larry said with


    a smile.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Catharine immediately agreed to it. The businesses were worth too much. They only


    needed to share thirty percent of the profits. This meant that they received seventy percent of the


    profits out of thin air! It was almost free!


    Even if the Shanahans received thirty percent of the profits, it would be already a great deal, let alone


    receiving seventy percent!


    ¡°Haha! Then, it¡¯s a deal!¡± Larry chuckled and secretly praised himself for his quick wit. To him, it did not


    matter, after all, it was all Severin¡¯s. Giving the business to the Shanahans was the same as giving it to


    Severin. At least, that way, if the Bards found out about it, they would not do anything to them.


    Moreover, if they were to hold onto the businesses, even if the Bards did note looking. for


    trouble, they would still have to hand over some of the businesses as a peace offering. It would be


    much better to give them to the Shanahans.


    ¡°Miss Diane, why don¡¯t you send your men to handle the takeover? Other than the few businesses that


    we wanted to keep, the rest will be handed over to you! I¡¯ll get de to pass on my instructions for you


    all to take over!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Sure! Don¡¯t worry! We will manage it properly and make it even more profitable!¡± Diane nodded


    delightedly.


    She thought for a while before saying, ¡°Master Larry if you¡¯re free tonight, why don¡¯t you join. us for


    dinner as a celebration of our coboration!¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Larry pondered for a while before politely declining. ¡°In this current situation, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s


    appropriate. If news got out that we were dining together to talk business, it would be bad! Let¡¯s do it


    another day!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! This timing doesn¡¯t seem too appropriate !¡± Diane nodded in agreement after giving it


    closer thought.


    Soon, Larry and de left. The Shanahans immediately instructed their men to take over the


    Chavezes¡¯ business.


    ¡°Amazing! We¡¯ve hit the jackpot! Now, all of the businesses are ours! And we only need to give them 30


    percent of our profit!¡± Everyone in the Shanahans was extremely excited.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Chapter 399


    Stanley was also extremely thrilled. ¡°My God! Haha! Does that mean we can almost go up against the


    first-tier upper-ss families? Although we can¡¯tpare to them, among the second-tier upper-ss


    families, we¡¯re definitely in the lead!¡±


    George was also delighted. After all, it was a great bargain.


    ¡°Ahem! You two. Don¡¯t forget about our bet. Let¡¯s go! We¡¯re waiting for you to run naked!¡± Severin


    cleared his throat and reminded them.


    ¡°What? We were just joking!¡± George chuckled awkwardly. He previously thought that they would not


    lose. He never thought that this would have happened. It was such a surprise, so naturally, he would


    not want to run naked with Stanley.


    ¡°As the head of the family, are you going back on your word?¡± Severin said coldly, ¡°Everyone. here was


    a witness to what you just said. Are you two a sore loser?¡±


    Catharine thought for a while before saying, ¡°Severin, if you get them to run out naked, it will embarrass


    our family. Why don¡¯t we just get them to strip?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s great either. I think we can give them a piece of cloth to let them cover their parts!¡±


    Severin said firmly.


    ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll do it that way!¡± Catharine nodded after hearing what Severin said.


    Soon, Stanley and George only had a piece of cloth around them, standing right in front of the gates.


    ¡°Dad, this is extremely embarrassing if someone were to see us!¡± Stanley looked at his father in


    displeasure. The bet was initially only between his father and Severin, yet he insisted on raising the


    bet, wanting to see Diane embarrassing herself. He never would have thought that it backfired after he


    dragged himself into it.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    George, on the other hand, epted it openly. ¡°Just treat it as a celebration! We have suddenly gained


    a few billion dors¡¯ worth of businesses! We¡¯re rich! Our family will be powerful!¡±


    Then, George quickly ran ahead. ¡°If we were to run fast enough, it would be less embarrassing!


    ¡°My God! Is that the head of the Shanahan family and his son? What is going on? Is this a form of


    performance art?¡± Some passersby were stunned when they saw what was happening. Some even


    took their phones out to film them.


    ¡°Dad, I feel so embarrassed!¡± Stanley felt helpless.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Don¡¯t feel embarrassed! As long as you don¡¯t feel embarrassed, the others will


    be embarrassed instead!¡±


    George has epted his fate. He even started posing for the others to take photos.


    ¡°Dad, what are you doing? Why are you posing!¡±


    Stanley looked at his father and thought he had gone mad. This was way over the top.


    ¡°You know nothing, kid! If you don¡¯t pose, they willugh at you. If you pose, they might not know what


    is going on. They might think we¡¯re doing some sort of performance or doing a publicity stunt!¡± George


    said.


    ¡°Publicity stunt?¡±

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    Chapter 400


    Stanley was a little stunned, then he came to the realization.


    Yes, after all, he had to take a run around. If he were to be embarrassed about it, others would surely


    laugh. If he felt awkward, it would be even more embarrassing, so he would rather own it and make


    others feel awkward instead. Also, it could just be a publicity stunt for the Shanahans.


    ¡°Yes! We¡¯re celebrating! The Shanahans are bing a second-tier upper-ss family!¡± Stanley


    yelled and started mimicking his father, posing.


    ¡°What?¡± The passersby who heard him gasped. Were the Shanahans going to be a second -tier


    upper-ss family? Turns out they were celebrating it this way! Father and son sure. loved their family


    a lot! At that moment, everyone¡¯s perception of them changed. Some even started admiring their guts


    and how open they were! Many even took videos and uploaded them to the inte!


    However, the two plump mencked stamina. They merely ran half a round and could no longer go on,


    but to avoid feeling awkward, they still posed for the passersby, letting them. take photos however they


    liked, looking natural and nonchnt.


    Severin and the others, who were standing by the gates waiting for them, finally saw them returning,


    panting heavily.


    ¡°Have they gone mad? They even posed for people to take pictures of them?¡± Megan was baffled


    looking at what they were doing. After all, no one could have thought that this would happen. If she


    were them, she would have dug herself a grave and buried herself alive. It was too embarrassing.


    ¡°Okay, okay! Thank you, everyone!¡± By the gates, some of the passersby even ran over to take photos.


    Stanley immediately posed and said to everyone, ¡°This is a promotional event that my dad and I


    nned. We¡¯re opening a new restaurant called the Delight Diner. Our mission is to hope. that


    everyone can be as happy as us, let go of unnecessary baggage, and live happily! Pleasee and


    visit our restaurant!¡±


    ¡°Yes, pleasee and visit!¡± George also posed a few poses before entering and getting changed.


    When they returned to their rooms, George and Stanley were so exhausted that they almost. passed


    out.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s really embarrassing, but we made it! F*ck, I¡¯ve never been so humiliated in my life! Severin is


    a b*stard!¡±


    At the thought of how Severin humiliated them, Stanley clenched his fists tightly, wanting to tear


    Severin into pieces.


    He never would have thought that George would say to him, ¡°Stanley, can¡¯t you see? Severin is no


    ordinary guy. That Larry Dune clearly listens to him! They have such a close bond! Which ist why, you


    can hate Severin, but just hate him, don¡¯t go bothering him looking for trouble!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dad, why? Is he really that great?¡± Stanley furrowed his brows. He wanted to seek revenge for the


    incident at the bar, yet he never would have expected that his father was persuading him not to.


    Although he knew that his father was a man of few words, he was still a smart person, only appearing


    to be a fool. After all, he followed his father¡¯s instructions during the run and they sessfully finished


    the entire course, and it indeed became less awkward than when they initially started running.


    George said, ¡°He is great! Any ordinary person is no match for him! Furthermore, haven¡¯t you realized?


    Something suddenly happened to the Chavezes and the Horsefields. Also, once Horsefields went


    down, the Loughs dered bankruptcy too! All these people had offended Severin! The Znkos,


    Bards, Longhorns, and even Draco Hall cracked down on the Horsefields. That proved that they


    were all willing to help Severin!¡±

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    Chapter 401


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Startled by what he heard, Stanley quickly regained hisposure and asked skeptically,¡± Dad, are


    you sure? Could it be a coincidence?¡±


    George smiled. ¡°I never thought about it before this. While jogging just now, I figured those. injured men


    had also offended Severin in the past. I¡¯m sure this isn¡¯t a coincidence! Just leave Severin alone!¡±


    Stanley nodded hesitantly. ¡°Sure, Dad. Guess I¡¯ll have to put up with him. I¡¯m still mad, but I can¡¯t do


    anything!¡±


    George chuckled. ¡°Hehe, we¡¯ll be fine. Our family¡¯s growing in power, and soon we¡¯ll be rolling in


    riches. We¡¯ll be better off than how we used to be! Besides, your grandma hasn¡¯t officially announced


    Diane will inherit our estate. We still have a chance!¡±


    There was a moment of pause before George continued.


    ¡°Just listen to me. Instead of messing around with Severin, you shouldy low and join me on fishing


    trips. If things go well and our estate grows, your grandma might leave some properties for us. It¡¯s still


    better than what we used to have. Get it?¡±


    Stanley¡¯s face glowed as heprehended. ¡°I got it, Dad. I won¡¯t fall for Severin¡¯s insults. anymore. I¡¯m


    going tough in his face too!¡±


    George nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Justugh it off. He¡¯ll leave you alone eventually!¡±


    The two men ended their conversation and took their baths.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Zachariah Bard frowned in frustration as he listened to the report from ude Emeraldo.


    ¡°What should we do, Mister Zachariah? That scoundrel Larry Dune didn¡¯t honor his promise to pay his


    taxes, and he even attacked the Chavezes and took over their estate. He¡¯s picking a fight with you!¡±


    After his close brush with death the previous day, Zachariah had enough. He decided to give up his


    fight for power, as he figured he had amassed enough wealth to retire and live happily for the rest of his


    life. Although Draco Hall¡¯s rise in power was the least of his concerns, he was still worried about Larry


    Dune¡¯s growing ambition. Most importantly, he feared Draco Hall would do something terrible to his


    family. However, he also knew he would suffer terrible. losses if he were to retaliate against Draco Hall.


    He didn¡¯t want that to happen.


    ¡°Mister Zachariah! Mister Zachariah!¡±


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man hastily ran into the main hall.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zachariah impatiently asked as he tried to hide his anxiety.


    The man panted as he delivered his report. ¡°Our scouts¡­ they just phoned us! They said after Draco


    Hall took over the Chavezes¡¯ estate, they are handing it to the Shanahans!¡±


    ¡°What?! Why is Draco Hall giving their estate to the Shanahans? What¡¯s going on?¡± Zachariah Bard


    grew even more confused.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    Chapter 402


    ¡°That¡¯s odd. Why is Draco Hall giving up such a valuable estate to the Shanahans?¡±


    ude Emeraldo frowned as he found the news baffling.


    A guardian contemting nearby decided to speak up. ¡°Sir, is it possible they handed the estate to the


    Shanahans because they fear our retaliation?¡±


    Zachariah Bard could only put up a half-hearted smile. ¡°That¡¯s possible. However, taking over an


    estate is not an easy feat. If they fear our retaliation, why¡¯d they even bother with it?¡±


    ude gave some thought before replying, ¡°I think I got it. Isn¡¯t Severin one of the members. of Draco


    Hall? That means Draco Hall could still hold a im over the estate without paying its taxes to you.


    That¡¯s quite a good n from them!¡±


    Zachariah continued smiling. ¡°They are not giving the estate to the Shanahans, not Severin. We have


    no idea who will take over the Shanahans¡¯ estate in the future.¡±


    Zachariah Bard didn¡¯t want to escte the situation into a feud. After all, he needed. Severin¡¯s help


    to save his niece and nephew. A day had already passed, and time was running out. He couldn¡¯t afford


    to make enemies with the members of Draco Hall, who were his only. hope of rescuing Lte and


    Keagan.


    On top of that, Severin had unconditionally saved his life once. He wasn¡¯t willing to repay his kindness


    with ingratitude. A thought ran across his mind. His daughter was already at the age of marriage. If his


    daughter could marry into an affluent family from Riverson, and especially the powerful Riverson


    Mansion, Zachariah could garner their support. Draco Hall would not longer be a threat to him.


    Instead of fighting tooth and nail with Draco Hall, he decided that it was wiser to find himself some


    powerful allies. He didn¡¯t want to think about the future of the Emerald Cloud Gang. It had nothing to do


    with the Bards anymore. He also knew ude was trying to convince him. to team up and fight


    against Draco Hall.


    In the meantime, ude was also getting desperate.


    ¡°Mister Bard, we can¡¯t drop our guard. If we allow them to grow in strength, they might even take


    over your estate too!¡±


    However, Zachariah dismissed ude¡¯s concern with a wave. ¡°Let¡¯s worry about thatter. Draco Hall


    may have destroyed the Chavezes, but it is not a righteous cause for us to attack them with our


    powerful guardians. Moreover, they did not offend us, and I also owe Severin my life.¡±


    ude was shocked to hear that. ¡°He saved your life?¡±


    He then realized the dragon-head throne chair in the middle of the main hall had gone missing. ¡°So you


    were poisoned?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Then, Zachariah told ude everything that had happened to him.


    After he finished telling his tale, Zachariah let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m getting too old for power struggles. I just


    want to live the rest of my life in peace. I also think Larry isn¡¯t a cruel, violent. person!¡±


    ude could only nod in agreement. ¡°We could only hope that Draco Hall would leave us alone. I also


    wish to live the rest of my days in


    my days in peace too.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Mister Zachariah! The Hall Master of Draco Hall, Larry Dune, is here to see you!¡± At that exact


    moment, one of the guards came rushing in to break the news.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Chapter 403


    ¡°What? Why is Larry Dune here?¡±


    Surprised by Larry¡¯s arrival, ude Emeraldo and Zachariah Bard exchanged nces.


    ude came to his senses first. ¡°Should I hide first? It would be bad if Larry knew I¡¯m here.¡±


    Zachariah nodded after giving it some thought. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a good idea. You could hide in that secret


    room over there.¡±


    ude silently nodded and walked to his hiding ce. Zachariah then ordered his guards to invite


    Larry into the main hall.


    ¡°Hehe, Master Dune! What brings you here? I thought you were still busy dealing with the Chavezes!¡±


    Zachariahughed as he watched the Hall Master enter the hall.


    ¡°Mister Zachariah, I came to assure you not to worry. Draco Hall is a peaceful organization. We won¡¯t


    go around picking on the weak!¡± Larry replied with a smile.


    ¡°So what¡¯s your deal with the Chavezes? What did they do to deserve your wrath?¡±


    There was a brief pause before Larry replied. ¡°They didn¡¯t piss us off. They offended Mister Feuillet!¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­Severin Feuillet?¡± Zachariah frowned.


    Larry nodded. ¡°Once again, I assure you that we¡¯re looking for peace. We won¡¯t make a fuss if no one


    messes with us. I¡¯m also happy with how things are with Draco Hall now. Let¡¯s y nice and get along,


    shall we?¡±


    He paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°However, if anyone messes with Mister Feuillet, it would


    be their death sentence. Rufus Chavez made the fatal mistake of kidnapping his wife Diane and tried to


    make her his own. That was why Mister Feuillet gave the order to destroy the Chavezes!¡±


    ¡°He gave the order?¡± Zachariah¡¯s blood ran cold as he realized how powerful Severin was.


    Larry nodded again. ¡°Yes, he did. Mister Feuillet also phoned me earlier and told me to inform you.


    Draco Hall is part of a powerful organization led by him!¡±


    Zachariah couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard. He found it difficult to imagine that the friendly young


    man was the true mastermind behind Draco Hall.


    Larry smiled. ¡°Moreover, no one could match Mister Feuillet¡¯s authority. If he wants someone. dead,


    he¡¯ll get his wish. However, you don¡¯t have to worry. He won¡¯t harm you if you leave him alone.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I understand.¡±


    Zachariah forced himself to chuckle. ¡°Haha. Also, I guess we can put the matter of taxes to rest. After


    all, we¡¯re not short on money. We just don¡¯t want any trouble with you!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Larry smiled as he saluted with his palm and fist. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll thank you for your generosity.


    Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll maintain our peaceful rtionship. Perhaps we could also ask for your aid when we


    need your help!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re most wee!¡±

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Chapter 404


    Zachariah Bard was aware Larry Dune was just sugarcoating words. His true intent was to remind


    Severin Feuillet was the true mastermind who kept a low profile. Larry Dune¡¯s visit was a veiled threat


    and a warning for him not to retaliate against Draco Hall.


    ¡°Alright, that is all Mister Feuillet wants to convey to you. I¡¯ll make my leave now!¡±


    As Larry began to leave the hall, Zachariah escorted him out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We also wish for peace too. Moreover, Mister Feuillet saved my life and helped my family


    too. I¡¯ll make sure not to cross him!¡±


    Larry suddenly stopped dead in his tracks. ¡°Oh, right. I have to remind you Mister Feuillet would prefer


    to maintain a low profile. I hope you¡¯ll keep what I¡¯ve told you a secret. Please don¡¯t expose Mister


    Feuillet¡¯s true identity.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± Zachariah nodded in agreement.


    Zachariah let out a sigh of relief after Larry Dune left. On top of learning about Severin¡¯s identity as


    Draco Hall¡¯s true leader, he was also surprised about how powerful he secretly was. At the same time,


    ude Emeraldo also got out of his hiding spot.


    ¡°What do you think about what he said?¡±


    Zachariah turned to look at ude. ¡°From now on, I don¡¯t need your gang to pay me taxes anymore.


    Apart from testing your loyalty, it was also a warning. But now, my family seemed like a jokepared


    to Draco Hall. I suppose they are the most powerful right now!¡± ude saluted Zachariah as a thankful


    gesture. ¡°Thank you, Mister Zachariah. Luckily we decided not to attack Draco Hall, and they even


    came to warn us about it. Even if we team up to fight them, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re a match for them.


    Severin must be on the level of a ninth-level grandmaster, and Larry doesn¡¯t seem to be bluffing about


    him!¡±


    Zachariah pondered carefully. ¡°Yeah, we can¡¯t afford to offend Severin. We must be in his good books


    and keep a friendly rtionship with him!¡±


    ude nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, but being friendly with him isn¡¯t enough. We also need to please him to


    keep the peace between us. Luckily I told Hugo and the rest to leave him alone. Otherwise, we¡¯d end


    up like the Chavezes!¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Zenoah Bard suddenly darted into the hall. He seemed to be excited about something.


    ¡°Good news, Brother! That was sooner than I expected!¡±


    Zachariah smiled as he figured out what Zenoah was talking about. ¡°I suppose you mean. Keagan and


    Lte are safe?¡±


    ¡°Yes! They just phoned me about it. Also, they told me someone destroyed the ck Cloud Gang¡¯s


    hideout!¡±


    Tears began to well up in Zachariah¡¯s eyes. He had thought rescuing his niece and nephew was an


    impossible feat. He didn¡¯t even have any hope for Severin¡¯s promise toe true. After all, the ck


    Cloud Gang was powerful and formidable. Though, he didn¡¯t expect they would meet their defeat that


    soon!

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    Chapter 405


    ¡°The ck Cloud Gang from Falcodom, destroyed?¡±


    ude Emeraldo had heard about how powerful and secretive the ck Cloud Gang was. Being a


    small country, Falcodom couldn¡¯t touch the gang. However, someone managed to destroy the gang


    with ease. Impressed with how things turned out, Zachariah told ude what had happened to him.


    ¡°My goodness. How powerful is this Severin? He only needs a phone call to raid and destroy such a


    powerful organization from a foreign country. He even rescued your niece and nephew too! That¡¯s


    insane!¡± ude eximed with surprise.


    Zachariah nodded in agreement. ¡°He is indeed mysterious. If he didn¡¯t volunteer to help or send Larry


    to talk to us, we wouldn¡¯t know he is this powerful!¡±


    Zenoah Bard interrupted the men. ¡°Brother, Keagan mentioned that the rescuers will escort Lte


    and him to our city. They will travel by private jet and arrive at the airport around noon the day after


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°A private jet? Wow, we¡¯ll have to thank them properly!¡± Zachariah said in a grateful tone. ¡°Brother, we


    also have to thank Severin. My son is alive because they are friends!¡±


    Although he had lost all his properties overseas, Zenoah was grateful that his children were alive. No


    amount of wealth could rece the safety of his children.


    ¡°Of course! On top of thanking Severin, we must get on his good side too! It¡¯s also amazing that


    Keagan knows someone incredible like him!¡± Zachariahughed.


    He gave up making the Bards the most powerful family in Brookbourn. He also felt a burden. lifted off


    his shoulder. After all, someone powerful enough to influence foreign countries like Severin would have


    no trouble dominating a small city like Brookbourn. Zachariah figured his city was in safe hands.


    ¡°By the way, Zenoah¡­did your son mention who rescued him?¡± ude asked.


    ¡°Yes, he did. He¡¯s the famous War Chief, Valerian Sutcliffe!¡± Zenoah said excitedly.


    ¡°Valerian the War Chief? He¡¯s escorting Lte and Keagan?¡±


    Another chill ran down Zachariah¡¯s spine. The War Chief was one of the four Great War Gods. A visit


    from someone famous like him would put Brookbourn on the map. That would also attract merchants


    from other cities to do business there. It would also mean a brighter future for Brookbourn.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I also found it unbelievable when I first heard about it!¡± Zenoah said.


    ¡°Ahem, congrattions! Brookbourn Mansion should give them a warm wee. Inviting. the War


    Chief to stay over will bolster your reputation!¡± ude cleared his throat to hide his envy.


    After all, the Bards and the higher-ss families would be the ones to wee the War Chief. The


    Emerald Cloud Gang was too insignificant to receive such an important guest. ¡°The War Chief is


    visiting our city! What a glorious moment!¡±

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    Chapter 406


    ¡°How many guests do we have? We should prepare two mansions for their stay!¡± Zachariah Bard


    said excitedly.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± ude Emeraldo saluted and promptly left.


    The servants of the Bard family working nearby were surprised when they heard the War Chief was


    visiting. The news quickly spread among the other servants. The next day, the other families in


    Brookbourn heard about the news.


    ¡°My goodness! The War Chief Valerian Sutcliffe is visiting! I heard the families are inviting him over for


    dinner! It would bring a great reputation to have him as a dinner guest! That renown will also bring in


    good business!¡±


    Having heard the news, Catherine Shanahan discussed it with Diane, Severin, and the rest of her


    family.


    ¡°War Chief Valerian ising?¡± Severin muttered to himself.


    He knew Valerian could get his men to escort Keagan and Lte. There wasn¡¯t any need for him to do


    it himself. He was a little surprised by how things turned out.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s rare for a celebrity to visit our city!¡±


    ¡°Should we also send him an invitation? The other families are doing it too. I bet the War Chief will be


    staying for a few more days. It¡¯ll be great to have him over for dinner!¡± Catherine sounded a little


    overwhelmed.


    With a smile, Stanley was the first toment. ¡°Grandmother, our family may be doing well recently,


    but aren¡¯t we getting ahead of ourselves? The Brookbourn Mansion and the first-tier families are more


    qualified to invite him over. Even after our recent acquirement of the Chavezes¡¯ estate, our family is


    only second-tier at best. We aren¡¯t even in the same league with the first-tiers!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We don¡¯t stand a chance! Let¡¯s not get in their way!¡± George chimed in. Catherine¡¯s face


    turned angry. ¡°You think you know better? Even if it¡¯s only a one-percent chance of sess, we should


    always give it a shot! Besides, even the third-tier families are trying too! Why shouldn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Grandmother¡¯s right. We should give it a try!¡± Diane nodded.


    ¡°We should send Diane and Megan to invite him. Maybe he¡¯ll fall for their charms ande.¡± Felicia


    said.


    ¡°You think the War Chief would fall for that kind of trick? Someone famous like him has no shortage of


    beautiful women trying to please him. Do you think he¡¯ll ept our invitation because of your beautiful


    daughters?¡± Stanley sneered.


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t know unless we try, right?¡± Megan protested, ¡°I¡¯m going to prove you wrong! It¡¯s harmless


    to try anyway!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re going to try tomorrow!¡± Diane chimed in as well.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Proud of his wife, Severin smiled. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll drive you two there tomorrow morning. Let¡¯s catch a


    glimpse of the great War Chief!¡±

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Chapter 407


    As everyone parted ways after the discussion, Severin and Diane made their way to their car. However,


    as they exited the main hall, they noticed a bodyguard running past them.


    ¡°Madam, Sir! We have visitors from the Emerald Cloud Gang!¡±


    ¡°The Emerald Cloud Gang? Why are they here for?¡± Catherine Shanahan frowned. ¡°Oh well, they¡¯re


    still our guests. Let them in!¡±


    ude Emeraldo appeared with some of his men carrying plenty of boxes. After knowing Severin¡¯s


    true identity, he didn¡¯t dare to butter Severin up. He decided it would be wiser to start earning favors


    from Catherine instead. He felt rejoiced when he saw Severin and Diane. Having Severin around to


    witness his tribute to Catherine would be killing two birds with a


    stone.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°ude Emeraldo, at your service. Madam Catherine, I represent the Emerald Cloud Gang to


    congratte your family¡¯s ascension to the second tier. Here¡¯s a set of jade ornaments, gold bullions,


    one pair of gold earrings¡­¡±


    A servant working for the Shanahans received the gifts.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Mister Emeraldo. You¡¯re too polite! Please have a seat!¡±


    Catherine couldn¡¯t hide her smile. She was pleased because the Emerald Cloud Gang decided to show


    up and congratte them. Her family didn¡¯t often deal with gangs, so this would be their best


    opportunity to gain some allies. Picking up one of the boxes, ude walked to Severin and passed it to


    him.


    ¡°Mister Feuillet, what a coincidence. I¡¯ve prepared a gift for you too. I hope you like it!¡± ¡°For me?¡±


    Severin was a little surprised, but he figured out ude¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Mister Emeraldo, I¡¯ve done nothing to deserve your gift.¡±


    The situation turned a little awkward for ude, but he quickly made aeback.


    ¡°Hehe. You don¡¯t have to be so humble, Mister Feuillet. You¡¯re capable and skilled in medicine, and


    we¡¯ll need your help in the future. Think of this gift as our gesture of courtesy. I hope you¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    Severin was reluctant to ept the gift, but he was curious about what it was. When he opened the


    box, he was surprised to find a thousand-year reishi mushroom. While the mushroom¡¯s. appearance


    was a little disappointing, it was emitting immense spiritual energy.


    ¡°He¡¯s spending this much just to win me over!¡± Severin thought.


    Finally, he epted the gift and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept your gift. We¡¯ll be friends from now on. You


    scratch our back, and we¡¯ll scratch yours!¡±

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    Chapter 408


    ude Emeraldo was relieved when Severin epted his gift. However, he also knew Severin was


    just being humble when he extended his friendship. After all, Severin didn¡¯t need his help. Knowing that


    Severin was trying to hide his identity, he decided to y along. ¡°Haha, of course! We must help each


    other in times of need!¡±


    Stanley and George, who were watching nearby, exchanged nces. Their lips twitched as they


    shared the same thought.


    ¡°Severin and ude have rarely dealt with each other. Since when are they on good terms?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Mister Emeraldo, please have a seat. I¡¯ll get the servants to prepare lunch for you. We¡¯re honored to


    have you as our guest, so let¡¯s have a couple of drinks!¡± George said.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m thinking of the same thing too! We should have a drink or two!¡± udeughed as he


    followed George inside the house.


    Severin packed up the box and turned to his wife.


    ¡°Honey, I guess we¡¯ll have to postpone our trip home. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t turn down his offer to drink with


    him.¡±


    Dianeughed. ¡°I never knew you had such a good rtionship with Mister Emeraldo. Better still, I


    didn¡¯t know you¡¯re such a social butterfly! That¡¯s a good thing, though. Your connections are helping our


    family business to grow!¡±


    ¡°Really? Social butterfly? Now you¡¯re being mean, honey.¡± Severin protested.


    In the meantime, on the balcony of the teahouse opposite the Shanahan¡¯s estate, someone was


    watching the couple from afar. The elderly gentleman took a good look at Severin. Then, he checked


    the photograph in his hand and sneered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you, brat! I¡¯ll kill you and finish this mission!¡±


    The man was none other than the Six-Stars Assassin.


    On the other hand, in the Bard estate, She was excited about the War Chief¡¯s visit.


    ¡°Father, is the War Chief arriving by ne tomorrow?¡±


    Zachariah was sipping tea in a good mood. However, as he had cooped himself inside his. home, he


    didn¡¯t know that the news of the War Chief¡¯s visit had spread like wildfire. Everyone in Brookbourn was


    looking forward to meeting the legendary Great War Hero.


    When Zachariah heard his daughter¡¯s question, he frowned and put his teacup down. ¡°How did you


    know?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? Everyone¡¯s talking about it on the streets! I also heard the merchants and the high-tier


    families will give him a reception! They are going to invite him to their homes!¡±


    She giggled as she continued. ¡°Dad, I want to go too! Please take me with you tomorrow! I want to


    meet the War Chief and take photos with him! It¡¯s a chance of a lifetime to meet him!¡±


    Zachariah¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°T-they knew?! I thought our family was the only one who knew about his


    visit! What should we do? We might lose our chance to invite him to our ce!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely! Our family is the most powerful in this city, and it¡¯ll be disrespectful of him if he doesn¡¯t


    ept our invitation!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work that way, She. The great War Chief doesn¡¯t need to pay his respects to us.¡±


    Zachariah shook his head.


    ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t you supposed to go y with Severin?¡±

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Chapter 409


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Dad? Y-you¡¯re letting me y with my handsome Severin?¡± A shocked expression ran across She¡¯s


    face. She had ns to sneak out of her home, but she was afraid it would anger her father. She didn¡¯t


    expect her father to have a change of tone. What a surprise!


    However, She didn¡¯t immediately put down her guard. ¡°Hehe, are you testing me?¡±


    ¡°Testing you? I recently have a better impression of Severin. If you can find a way to be his wife, I


    think that¡¯s a good idea too!¡±


    Zachariah thought Severin was more than what he seemed. He was impressed with Severin¡¯s ability to


    mobilize a powerful force with a phone call, his friendship with the War Chief, and also having Draco


    Hall under his thumb. Compared to the other young men in the city, he would be the best son-inw he


    could ever ask for.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve changed!¡±


    She looked at his Dad mischievously, and realization dawned upon her.


    ¡°Oh, I see what¡¯s going on now. Severin made a phone call to ask a friend to save my dear cousins,


    and the War Chief was the one who rescued them. So that means they¡¯re friends. Tsk, tsk, Dad. That¡¯s


    why you have that change of heart, right?¡±


    She gave her father a contempt look. ¡°I¡¯m happy you approve of me hanging out with my dear


    Severin, but that¡¯s despicable of you, Dad! Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Me, despicable? Then don¡¯t you dare go meet him!¡± Zachariah jokingly said with augh as he


    watched his daughter happily set out.


    Escorted by a team of bodyguards, She rode a car to Severin¡¯s home. However, she quickly learned


    from Felicia Shanahan that Severin was still at the Shanahans¡¯ estate for a meeting and would only be


    back after lunch. She looked at the time, and it was only eleven in the morning. Figuring she could


    reach the Shanahans¡¯ estate by lunchtime, she presented the gifts. she had bought for Maurice Feuillet


    and Felicia. Then, she drove off to the Shanahans¡¯ estate. ¡°That girl likes our Severin, huh?¡± Maurice


    sighed as he watched the car drive


    away.


    ¡°Why are you sighing? Having someone who likes our son means he¡¯s capable!¡± His wife Judith


    replied.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s capable, but he¡¯s already got Diane. Will Diane agree to She getting in between. them?


    Besides, She is kind but also headstrong. I fear if something bad happens to her, the Bards will


    show no mercy to Severin or even us.¡±


    A frown appeared across Judith¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about that. However, isn¡¯t it normal for the


    rich to have two wives or more? We know Diane is considerate, but will she ept the idea? Moreover,


    the Shanahans are eager to ride on the coattails of the Bard. family. Do you think the Shanahans will


    approve if Severin marries She?¡±


    ¡°I think they will. However, I don¡¯t think Diane would approve of it. Even if she did, She might not be


    content to be on equal footing with Diane.¡±


    Maurice frowned a little before he continued. ¡°Come to think of it. The rich and powerful could afford to


    marry multiple wives. Severin may have good rtions, but is he capable enough to be a match for the


    Bards? Will Zachariah Bard be happy to let his daughter


    Severin¡¯s second wife?¡±


    Judith let out a sigh. ¡°Hey, he¡¯s not young anymore, so let¡¯s not worry about him. Why don¡¯t you


    practice your driving instead and get your license?!¡±


    Meanwhile, She didn¡¯t take long to reach the Shanahans¡¯ estate. However, she realized it wasn¡¯t a


    good idea to arrive empty-handed.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ii prepare gifts for Severin¡¯s inws, Madam Catherine, Diane, and her sister Megan. I have to


    set a good impression on them. That way, it¡¯ll be easier for me to win my sweet Severin¡¯s heart!¡±


    She immediately walked into a shopping mall nearby, bought plenty of luxurious gifts, and had her


    bodyguards carry those gifts to the Shanahans¡¯ estate.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    Chapter 410


    ¡°Miss Bard? That¡¯s a surprise! I must inform the Madam of your arrival!¡± One of the Shanahans¡¯


    bodyguards recognized She. After all, she was popr among the bodyguards. ¡°They¡¯re having


    lunch now, aren¡¯t they? You don¡¯t have to inform them. I¡¯ll meet them. myself!¡±


    ¡°Miss Bard, please let me escort you. They¡¯re having lunch at the Madam¡¯s house. There¡¯s at crowd


    there, and even Mister Emeraldo is there too!¡± The bodyguard said as he happily led the


    way.


    ¡°Mister Emeraldo is here too?¡± She was surprised, but she didn¡¯t ask any further about it.


    The two finally arrived at the courtyard in front of Catherine¡¯s house. There were a few tablesden


    with food. The guests are already seated and prepared to have their meals.


    ¡°Can you spare a set of dining utensils, Madam Catherine?¡± She said jokingly.


    ¡°My goodness, it¡¯s Miss Bard! What brings you here? Come, have a seat. You should¡¯ve told us you


    wereing!¡± Catherine was happy to see She.


    ¡°Well, I was just shopping nearby. Here are my gifts for you, Madam! I hope you¡¯ll like them!¡± She


    handed two boxes to Catherine.


    ¡°Oh, you shouldn¡¯t have! You¡¯re always wee to visit us, and you don¡¯t have to be so generous!¡±


    Catherineughed as she received the gifts.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Bard!¡± ude Emeraldo and a few others greeted her.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Bard. It¡¯s an honor to have you here!¡± George and Stanley Shanahan also appeared with


    smiles on their faces.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Please, do continue with your lunch!¡±


    She handed another gift to Felicia Shanahan. ¡°Auntie, I hope you¡¯ll like this gift!¡±


    Then, she walked toward William and Megan Shanahan to hand them their gifts.


    ¡°This is for us? Thank you so much, Miss Bard!¡± The couple was pleased to receive the expensive


    gift worth thousands from She.


    She finally turned to Diane. ¡°Diane, I¡¯m not sure what I should get for you, so I got you this set of


    clothes and a handbag. I hope you¡¯ll like them!¡±


    Severin frowned as he observed what was going on. He estimated the gifts to be worth. hundreds of


    thousands. She was spending that much to try to win his heart.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Chapter 411


    It was the first time She presented a gift to Diane. She was afraid Diane wouldn¡¯t be happy about it.


    After all, even though she bought gifts for everyone, her intentions were still too obvious.


    Diane received the gifts with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Miss Bard. They¡¯re beautiful. I like them!¡±


    ¡°Come, have a seat here!¡± Diane ordered her attendant to ce a set of utensils and a stool on


    Severin¡¯s other nk.


    ¡°Thank you, Diane!¡±


    With the both of them seated beside Severin, She thought Diane was generous for making that


    arrangement. That was why Severin loved his wife. She was such a saint!


    ¡°Diane, I¡¯ll bring your presents inside!¡± Megan was gathering all the gifts the Shanahans had received


    from She.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Diane nodded as she passed her gifts to her sister.


    ¡°Ahem. Miss Bard, you¡¯re too generous. You¡¯ve brought us so many gifts, and we don¡¯t know how to


    repay you!¡±


    Severin sat down and raised his ss. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a toast!¡±


    It was She¡¯s first time drinking with Severin. She also filled her wine ss and gave Severin a toast.


    ¡°Cheers! I guess this marks our first time drinking together!¡± She clinked her ss against Severin¡¯s


    and finished her drink in a single gulp.


    Severin¡¯s lips twitched as he thought silently, ¡°What is she thinking? Saying that might cause a


    misunderstanding with the others!¡±


    He smiled awkwardly and finished his ss of wine.


    ¡°Well, well. I never imagined Miss Bard could hold her drink at such a young age!¡±


    Stanley, who was sitting opposite She, helped himself to a ss of wine. ¡°Miss Bard, this is also


    our first time drinking together. Come, let me give you a toast!¡±


    This time, it was She¡¯s turn to twitch her lips, but she quickly regained her Fine. Let¡¯s have a toast!¡±


    ude decided to butt in too. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s also my first time visiting the Shanahans. I guess everyone has


    their first time of their own here, right? Come, let¡¯s have a toast together, shall we?¡±


    Catherine stood up from her seat. ¡°Well said, Mister Emeraldo! We shall toast for our first time, second,


    third, and so on!¡±


    Everyone stood up with their sses raised and finished their drinks. Diane smiled in amusement as


    she peeked at a frustrated She.


    ¡°Take a break from the liquor and eat something. Just don¡¯t knock yourself out!¡± Severin reminded


    She out of concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my handsome. I won¡¯t get drunk that easily!¡± She teased Severin.


    ¡°You care about me, don¡¯t you? Are you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­..¡±


    Severin didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Here, try this dish!¡± Diane said with a smile.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    Chapter 412


    Everyone was in a good mood, especially the Shanahans. Having She Bard and ude Emeraldo


    visiting their estate meant their family was bing more significant. At that rate, they had a chance to


    be one of the first-tier families in the city.


    Catherine Shanahan was in a good mood too. While she usually wouldn¡¯t drink much, she had two


    sses of red wine that afternoon.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s drink!¡±


    However, nobody expected She Bard to get drunk that soon. Even though she had already lost her


    composure, she continued filling her ss.


    ¡°Miss She, you¡¯re drunk. You must stop before you knock yourself out!¡± Diane tried to advise her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. I can still drink. I can drink a lot!¡± She struggled to keep her eyes open as she


    mumbled.


    Severin felt the situation was getting out of hand. She had already finished two bottles of red wine.


    Despite her ims, the headstrong girl couldn¡¯t hold her liquor. How was Severin supposed to exin


    what happened to her father?


    ¡°You should stop, Miss Bard. You¡¯re already drunk!¡± Severin nudged the girl.


    ¡°Hic, no!¡± She protested stubbornly.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She pouted at Severin. ¡°I-I won¡¯t listen to you u-unless you kiss me. If you d-don¡¯t, I¡¯ll j-just keep


    drinking! Hehe! Hic!¡±


    Embarrassment filled Severin¡¯s face. The drunk girl could no longer stop herself from saying those silly


    and awkward words.


    ¡°Ahem! She is already drunk, I guess!¡± Megan conceded.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Diane didn¡¯t know how to deal with the situation anymore.


    ¡°Hehe! I never imagined Miss Bard has such a wild side!¡± ude suddenlyughed. ¡°Mr. Feuillet,


    you must have quite the charm to make a cute girl like her fall for you!¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not true, Mister Emeraldo. She¡¯s drunk!¡±


    ¡°Well, liquor makes a person honest about their feelings! It¡¯s a good thing you have that charm, Mister


    Feuillet!¡± ude continued teasing Severin.


    ¡°F*ck, I¡¯m so jealous! It¡¯d be great if I could kiss her!¡±


    Stanley couldn¡¯t help but express his envy. To him, Severin always got the best things in life. Not only


    was She Bard leagues above beauties like Robin Znko, but she was also cute, young, and had


    impressive breasts. If only he could get a gorgeous and powerful beauty to fall in love with him. Severin


    always had all the luck in the world!


    ¡°Diane, Megan, can you two bring Miss Bard into your room to rest? We¡¯ll get her bodyguards to


    bring her home once she sobers!¡± Catherine suggested.


    ¡°Yes, Grandma!¡± The two girls got up and began to help She.


    ¡°No! I want to be with my darling Severin! I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help!¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, She quickly locked her arms around Severin¡¯s thigh and hugged it tightly.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    Chapter 413


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Diane and Megan exchanged nces and didn¡¯t know what to say. It was also embarrassing for Diane.


    She had to watch another woman shamefully hug her man.


    ¡°Miss Bard, please watch your conduct! Let Diane and Megan help you to a room to rest!¡± Severin


    tapped She¡¯s shoulder. He was getting more and more furious.


    After all, he was losing face in front of his inws, family and friends, and especially his beloved wife.


    However, he still had to hold some restraint on her. After all, She was still the precious daughter of


    the powerful Bard family. He couldn¡¯t push her away by force, so he could only convince her to let


    him go.


    ¡°Mmmm¡­no! I don¡¯t want to! I want to be with you. I like you so much.¡± After She mumbled a little,


    she fell asleep on Severin¡¯sp.


    ¡°She¡¯s drunk! Don¡¯t take her seriously!¡± Severin looked at Diane and his inws as he tried to defend


    himself.


    ¡°Severin, maybe it¡¯s best you bring her inside. At this point, you¡¯re the only one who can help her. She¡¯ll


    only listen to you.¡± Catherine said. But under her calm demeanor, she was trying hard not to show how


    happy she was.


    Since She had a crush on Severin, the Shanahans could support their marriage and use it to


    establish a strong rtionship with the Bards.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Severin! Help her inside now!¡± Felicia ushered her son-inw.


    ¡°F-fine!¡±


    Severin tapped on She¡¯s shoulder again. ¡°Miss Bard, just let my thigh go. I¡¯m bringing you inside to


    find a bed to sleep in!¡±


    ¡°Sleep? Sure. Do you want to sleep with me?¡±


    She finally released her grip, but her words left everyone speechless. However, she didn¡¯t just stop


    there.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too soon, though? I¡¯m not ready yet!¡±


    Severin¡¯s heart almost stopped after hearing that. He quickly helped She to her feet.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not sleeping with you. I¡¯m just putting you to bed.¡±


    ¡°No! I want you to stay with me! I want you!¡±


    She continued her drunken tirade and grabbed another ss. ¡°How about we have a couple more


    drinks?¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Severin quickly snatched the ss from her hand and ced it on the table. Then, he carried her up


    like a princess.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough drinks for today. I¡¯m bringing you to Diane¡¯s room!¡±


    He began walking toward a mansion nearby. This time, it was Diane¡¯s turn to be furious. She could


    ept She having a crush on her husband. However, the embarrassing things She said were


    simply too much for her.


    ¡°Ahem! Miss Bard overestimated herself. She ended up drunk and rambled all sorts of nonsense.


    Come, let¡¯s continue drinking!¡± ude tried to defuse the situation and raised his ss.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s some crazy talk she did! She¡¯s still cute, though!¡± George said as he clinked his ss with


    ude¡¯s.


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Sheid her head on Severin¡¯s chest and mumbled. ¡°My charming Severin, do you want to sleep with


    me? It¡¯s my first time. Please be gentle!¡±


    Severin almost lost his footing. He knew he had made the right choice to leave quickly. He would be in


    trouble if Diane and the others heard what She had said.


    ¡°You stupid girl! Don¡¯t drink that much if you can¡¯t handle it!¡± He cursed at the drunken girl in his arms.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Chapter 414


    ¡°Mmm!¡±


    She mumbled onest time before she passed out. After walking for a few minutes, Severin. carried


    She into Diane¡¯s room and ced her on the bed. Then, Severin removed her shoes. and


    repositioned her body so she could sleepfortably.


    Suddenly, She¡¯s arm wrapped around his neck.


    ¡°Be gentle, please! It¡¯s my first time! I¡¯m scared!¡± She muttered.


    Her sexy red lips, angelic face, and sexy body almost made his heart move. Severin gulped ast he


    almost fell for her charms. He quickly put her arm away from his neck, shook his head, and left the


    room. He sshed his face with water inside the toilet before heading downstairs.


    ¡°She¡¯s such a handful. How could she get so drunk?¡±


    Even a righteous man like Severin would have a tough time dealing with a wild-spirited beauty like


    She.


    ¡°How was it? Is she alright?¡± Diane asked her husband when she saw he had returned.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. She quickly fell asleep after I put her on the bed!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s such a piece of work. She can¡¯t drink much, and she spouts all kinds of nonsense when she¡¯s


    drunk!¡± Severin couldn¡¯t help himself from grumbling.


    ¡°Hehe, maybe she¡¯s just being honest about her feelings!¡± Catherineughed before continuing.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Severin, it¡¯s a good thing She likes you. That proves you have what it takes to be capable. and


    charming. Moreover, She is from a high-ss family. That should show how popr you are!¡±


    Catherine¡¯s words didn¡¯t mean much to Diane, but she knew she was leaving Severin a hint.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t drink yourselves silly tonight. We need to send the War Chief our invitation tomorrow. We¡¯ll


    leave in the morning. Don¡¯t bete!¡±


    Severin smiled confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. We won¡¯t.¡±


    Then, he turned his attention to ude. ¡°Come, Mister Emeraldo! Let¡¯s continue drinking! Let us drink


    as much as we can!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Yes, we will! It¡¯s a pleasure to drink with you!¡±


    The two men raised their sses and began drinking again. When lunch was finally over, ude left


    home with his men.


    ¡°Grandma, we¡¯ll be heading home too!¡± Diane said while carrying her present.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Catherine nodded.


    ¡°Diane, should we go to your ce tomorrow morning, or are you fetching us instead?¡± Megan quickly


    asked.


    ¡°Well, we can fetch you tomorrow!¡± Diane replied.


    As Severin and Diane began their drive home, the man watching from the teahouse balcony sneered

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    Chapter 415


    ¡°It seems that Miss Bard likes you very much!¡± On the way back, Diane, who was sitting in the


    passenger¡¯s seat, smiled slightly and said to Severin.


    Severin did not know how to answer, so he could only reply half-jokingly, ¡°Hey, Honey, you think too


    much, she is just drunk and talking nonsense. But this shows that you did not choose the wrong


    person, right? Your husband¡¯s charm is extraordinary!¡±


    After Diane heard this, she could noot help but pursed her lips and said with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?


    I¡¯ve chosen the best man!¡±


    After that, she asked curiously again, ¡°By the way, what is the gift that ude gave you? Why do I feel


    that he came here today to curry favor with you?¡±


    Speaking of ude, Severin could not help but smiled and said, ¡°ude is a smart man, I guess he


    saw Larry from Draco Hall and the others gave a lot of the Chavezes¡¯s property to the Shanahans. He


    must think that the Shanahans has a bright future, so he¡¯s there to give gifts!¡± However, Diane shook


    her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. The gift to you is more precious, right? I looked at the box, and it


    was not simple. Although I didn¡¯t see what was in it, I can only imagine how precious it is!¡±


    Severin smiled lightly. ¡°It¡¯s really not simple, there is a thousand-year-old reishi mushroom inside!¡±


    ¡°Thousand-year-old reishi mushroom?¡±


    Diane frowned, and soon smiled again. ¡°reishi mushrooms can be seen everywhere, but if it is


    thousands of years old, it is probably fake. Hehe, how old is this reishi mushroom? Who can cantually


    tell? I think it¡¯s hard to find even a century-old one!¡±


    Severin said with a smile, ¡°Honey, there are indeed a lot of reishi mushrooms, and those on the market


    are not expensive, but for those of us who practice, we can still recognize whether it is a thousand-


    year-old mushroom. If it is five hundred years old, there will be a lot of spiritual energy gathered in the


    reishi mushroom, and there will be more spiritual energy in the reishi mushroom that is thousands of


    years old!¡±


    ¡°Spiritual energy?¡±


    After hearing this, Diane said, ¡°That is to say, the mushroom has absorbed the essence of the sun and


    the moon, and there is a kind of energy in it. Then, after you take the mushroom, you can improve your


    cultivation? Can you be very powerful?¡±


    Severin smiled lightly and said, ¡°Hehe, pretty much. It is a kind of energy, but it is not the essence of


    the sun and the moon, but the essence between the heaven and the earth. This kind of


    gas is not something that ordinary people can feel. I don¡¯t see it. Only those with good cultivation


    talents can carefully perceive the existence of this kind of energy!¡±


    Diane suddenly felt a little lost and said, ¡°It seems that I am the kind of ordinary person who can¡¯t


    cultivate, right?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin could tell that Diane also wanted to cultivate and gain some strength, especially after she was


    kidnapped by the bodyguards of the Chavezes that day, she might have a little trauma in her heart.


    If she had some strength, she might not have been so passive at that time. If she had been able to hold


    back the two bodyguards who took her away for a while, and when Abigail came back, she would not


    have been taken away.


    Thinking of this, Severin held Diane¡¯s other hand with one hand, and said with a faint smile, Honey,


    don¡¯t worry, I will definitely find the treasure that can change your physical talent, and then you can also


    cultivate.¡±


    Having said this, Severin paused for a moment, and said, ¡°Of course, for a cultivator, the person with


    energy is considered to have stepped into the threshold of cultivation, because. the person with energy


    already knows how to breathe out spiritual energy and use spiritual energy for cultivation. He knows


    how to use spiritual energy to nourish the body. As for warriors and grandmasters, they are not


    considered cultivators at all!¡±


    ¡°Not cultivators?¡±


    Diane was very smart, and quickly understood the meaning of Severin¡¯s words. Her eyes and she said,


    ¡°Honey, what do you mean? If I can exercise and practice hard, I can still be a warrior or a


    master, right?¡±


    Severin frown. ¡°There are two ways, the first is to keep exercising, but in this way, my wife may be


    a muscr woman. I don¡¯t want you to be like that, Honey. At that time, your arms will be full of


    muscles, so it won¡¯t look good!¡±


    Diane rolled her eyes and said, ¡°What about the second method?¡±


    Severin said, ¡°The second way is to use this thousand-year-old reishi mushroom, cut it into small


    pieces to make tea, it can not only nourish the body, prolong life, and make the skin firmer and


    smoother, but also, It can also change the physique of the body and quickly make you a warrior.


    Coupled with a little exercise, you can be a grandmaster!¡±

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    Chapter 416


    ¡°My God, no wonder I saw that you didn¡¯t really want this gift at the beginning, but when. you saw what


    it was, your eyes lit up immediately, and then you epted it. From your reaction, I knew it was


    something good!¡± Diane could not help but exim.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Selene is too young, so I can¡¯t make tea for her. However, her parents can


    take it. It¡¯s okay for them to prolong their life, at least ten years more. As for you, At that time, you can


    keep more than half of it, and I will teach you some boxing and kicking exercises in two days. You can


    practice even if you have nothing to do!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Honey, you¡¯re so kind to me!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing this, Diane immediatelyughed, obviously very happy. ¡°This ude is willing to take out


    such a treasure. This is really a waste of resources.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s because people think your husband is useful. This is how the world is. When you are


    incapable, no one will think highly of you!¡± Severinughed.


    However, at this moment, an old man appeared on the road ahead, and pped a nearby tree. with his


    palm.


    ¡°Not good!¡± When Severin saw it, he immediately felt something was wrong, and immediately mmed


    on the brakes.


    Boom! The big tree broke directly and fell into the middle of the road, blocking Severin¡¯s way.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Diane was startled, and looked carefully, if Severin had reacted a bit slower just now, the big tree


    might have fallen on their car. 1


    ¡°My God, that old man is amazing!¡± Diane looked at the old man and could not help eximing.


    ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t know if you noticed just now. When the other party patted the tree, there was a faint


    white light flickering on the palm. That¡¯s spiritual energy. This guy is a first-grade profound master.¡±


    As Severin spoke, he got out of the car. ¡°Seeing that old man like this, he¡¯s probablying after us!¡±


    ¡°Profound master!¡± Diane gasped, and hurriedly shouted to Severin, ¡°Honey, you have to be careful!¡±


    Diane sat in the car, clenched her fists, worried. She knew that Severin was very powerful, but this old


    man did not look weak, so she wondered if her husband could win.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    Chapter 417


    ¡°Looking at you, you should be a professional killer!¡±


    After Severin got out of the car, he walked over quickly, stood not far from the other party, and said


    calmly.


    The old man was not in a hurry, he smiled at Severin and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, boy, you react very


    quickly!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Hey, killers keeping to my door recently, and I don¡¯t know which bastard invited them!¡± Severin


    sighed, then rubbed his fists and said, ¡°Although I killed them all, it¡¯s still quite annoying!¡±


    ¡°Haha, you killed them all? That means the previous ones are all rubbish!¡± the old manughed and


    said. ¡°This time, you¡¯re probably the one who will die!¡±


    ¡°You are quite confident!¡± Severin rubbed his fists, and said to the other party. ¡°I hope you are thest


    one!¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± A cold light shed in the old man¡¯s eyes, and then he flipped his palm in an instant, took out a


    few throwing knives from nowhere. He swung them suddenly, five throwing knives shot towards Severi.


    These flying knives were so fast that they turned into afterimages.


    Severin frowned, this old guy is really quite insidious. If he chooses to dodge, the ce where these


    throwing knives will fly will be Diane in the car behind him. He had no doubt that such throwing knives


    could easily prate the windshield of that car and hit Diane. So, he could not dodge.


    ¡°How shameless!¡± Severin sneered coldly and stretched out his hands. Seemingly randomly, he struck


    the air several times like lightning, and caught all five flying knives.


    ¡°How can it be?¡± When the old man saw the situation, his mouth opened wide in surprise. The five


    flying knives were caught by Severin in the blink of an eye, which shows how fast Severin was.


    This kind of speed was impossible for any profound master. Severin just nced at flying. knives


    lightly, and then sneered again. ¡°Sure enough, a shameless person is shameless in everything he


    does. There is poison on these. Hehe, even if my skin is scratched a little, then. I¡¯m dead, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The old man was even more shocked. Who was the target this time? This kid knew that there¡¯s


    poison on it just by looking at his throwing knives?


    ¡°Back to you!¡± Severin waved his hand, and the five flying knives flew back in a sh. This time, the


    speed of the flying knives were faster, and the angle of the flying knives became more and more tricky.


    ¡°Not good!¡± When the old man saw Severin waving his hand, he knew something was wrong, and he


    bowed slightly, ready to dodge. It was a pity that Severin¡¯s throwing knife flew back too fast. The old


    man squatted down quickly, but found two knives sticking into his stomach, two on his thighs, and one


    on his arm.


    All five throwing knivesnded on him.


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡± The old man frowned, and immediately spit out two mouthfuls of ck blood, with fear


    and unwillingness in his eyes, and fell straight down.


    Severin walked up to the big tree lying across the road and kicked it, and the big tree was kicked to the


    side of the road.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! My husband killed a profound master just like that?¡±

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    Chapter 418


    Diane, who was sitting in the car, waspletely dumbfounded when she saw that Severin had dealt


    with such a powerful killer so easily.


    ¡°This man is so terrifying!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Soon, Severin came back again and sat back in the car.


    ¡°Honey, you are so awesome, you are my idol!¡±


    Diane looked at Severin and could not help but hugged Severin¡¯s arm. ¡°When can I be as powerful as


    you?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a bit difficult, haha!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Diane immediately rolled her eyes at Severin, who seemed to be quite charming.


    At this time, Easton Lough¡¯s family waspletely bankrupt. After selling all their property, they finally


    owed more than three hundred thousand dors in foreign debts. Such a sum did not seem much for


    the former Loughs. However, for them now, it felt like a headache. There were no resources and no


    money in hand. Even if they wanted to start a small business, no one was willing to cooperate with


    them. What¡¯s more, those creditors would oftene to them to ask for debts.


    ¡°I¡¯m so mad, I thought I found a rich kid, but what happened? I didn¡¯t get anything, and my youth was


    wasted!¡± Lucy also muttered angrily in her own home. No matter what she did, she could not feel better.


    Lucy¡¯s mother, Helga,ined from the side, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s all because you didn¡¯t choose the right


    person. If you weren¡¯t with Easton back then, if you stayed with that Severin, maybe it would be okay.


    Severin¡¯s family is rich now.¡±


    Landon chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right! The mansion they live in now is worth nearly 15 million. dors, not to


    mention how great it is to drive around in luxury cars. I heard that the Shanahans are now in full swing.


    Even the eldest daughter of the Bards seems to like Severin, and she is pursuing him. That kid is


    really lucky!¡±


    Hearing what her parents said, Lucy became angrier. After thinking about it, she could not help but said


    to Landon, ¡°Dad, do you think I¡¯m pretty?¡±


    Landon did not know why Lucy would suddenly ask such a question, and immediately said, ¡°of course


    you¡¯re pretty. Back then, you¡¯re the prettiest girl in school.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Lucy frowned, and after thinking for a while, an idea suddenly came to her mind.


    Back then, Severin loved her so much that he even dared to hit Easton, a rich son, on the head. with a


    bottle. He even went to jail for her. If that was the case, she believed that maybe Severin was with


    Diane now because Diane gave birth to a child for him. The rtionship between the two may not be


    very deep. Moreover, she estimated that Severin must still think about her in his heart. Thest time he


    went to make trouble at her wedding, it must have been out of love. In fact, he must have gone to the


    wedding because he did not want to see her marry Easton.


    Severin was tall, handsome, and rich. Not to mention his medical skills, he was also good at fighting.


    This must be the best choice. She believed that as long as she was willing to go to Severin, there might


    be room for redemption, because she firmly believed that Severin must still love her in his heart.


    Definitely, the rtionship of three years cannot be forgotten just like that.


    After thinking about it, Lucy stood up involuntarily, and said to Landon and Helga, ¡°Mom and Dad, I¡¯ll go


    out for a while!!


    After going out, Lucy soon found her former ssmates Quinn Janssen and Timothy Tanner.


    ¡°Lucy, why are you here?¡±


    Seeing Lucying, Quinn could not help but say, ¡°I heard that you and Easton broke up?¡±


    Lucy nodded. ¡°He is now a poor man and still owes a lot of debts. How can I share such a burden with


    him? I don¡¯t want to suffer with him, and I don¡¯t want to help him pay off the debts!¡±


    After speaking, Lucy thought for a while, and then said to Quinn, ¡°Quinn, do you think I can still be with


    Severin? I want to redeem our love!¡±

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    Chapter 419


    Quinn and Timothy originally relied on the rtionship between Lucy and Easton to receive al few


    small projects from the Loughs, which made them rich and became multi-millionaires.


    Fortunately, after knowing what happened to the Horsfields, Timothy knew immediately that Easton


    was finished, so he immediately went to the Loughs to settle the debt owed by the other party for his


    project. In this way, their loss was not too big, and in the end they lost more than thirty thousand dors


    Now after Timothy heard Lucy¡¯s words, he secretly scolded Lucy for being shameless. When he saw


    Easton was rich, he abandoned Severin and chose


    Easton.


    Now that Easton was in trouble, and Severin was now rich and powerful, she suddenly said that she


    wants to restore their original love? Such shameless words could only be said by such.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    a woman.


    Although Timothy despised her in his heart, Quinn and Lucy had a good rtionship after all. So he still


    smiled and said, ¡°Umm, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a bit difficult, right? After all, you not only followed Easton, but


    also threw a big tantrum when he went to the wedding. At that time, you humiliated Severin severely


    and even said that you were going to kill him. How could he still ept you under such


    circumstances?¡±


    However, Lucy said, ¡°How do you know if you don¡¯t try? He went to jail because of me, which shows


    that he loves me very much. Maybe he still thinks of me in the depths of his heart now. Besides, if he is


    willing to ept me, I¡¯m willing to be a mistress!¡±


    Quinn did not speak, because she did not know what Severin was thinking.


    After thinking for a while, Quinn could not help but said to Lucy, ¡°Lucy, umm, whether Severin still likes


    you or not, wouldn¡¯t you know if you ask him? What¡¯s the use of youing to us?¡±


    ¡°Thats true. If he still likes you, you can just ask him. We can¡¯t give you answers if youe to us. We


    are not roundworms in his stomach!¡± Timothy said.


    Lucy was embarrassed. ¡°If I go to him now, what if he doesn¡¯t want to see me? So, if Ie to you, I


    hope that you can help us create a chance to meet. If you can give him a call and ask him out, I believe


    he will probablye out!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Lucy grabbed Quinn¡¯s arm again. She looked pitiful as she shook Quinn¡¯s arm


    and said, ¡°Quinn, can you help me? If you don¡¯t help me, no one will be able to help me!¡±


    Seeing Lucy¡¯s pitiful appearance, Quinn¡¯s heart softened.


    ¡°Hey, I remembered. Isn¡¯t Caining back from abroad tonight? Timothy and I are nning to meet


    some old ssmates and invite him to karaoke at night. Then we will use the excuse of a ss reunion


    to get Severin out. Naturally, we¡¯ll call you out too. You should follow along, so that must make sense,


    right?¡± Quinn quickly thought of something, her eyes lit up and she said.


    After Timothy heard this, he also nodded. ¡°Souonds like a good solution. After all, we are all


    ssmates. It seems reasonable for Lucy to appear there at that time!¡±


    When Lucy heard this, she frowned, and could not help feel a little unhappy. She said, ¡°Quinn, you


    alrealty didn¡¯t you invite me


    Quinn felt a little embarrasend. In the past, they would call Lury and Easton to any gathering

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Chapter 420


    Easton and Lucy were rich, and they were quite pretentious and aggressive, so they always paid the


    bill. This was why Quinn and others like to invite them to gatherings.


    Now they knew that Lucy and Easton were separated, not to mention that Easton had not only be


    a poor man, but also owed a lot of debt. He even came to them to borrow money yesterday, but they


    refused. They naturally have something to do now, and they did not want to call Lucy anymore. After


    all, Lucy must not have the money to pay the bill. Also, every time Lucy goes out, she would order food


    and drinks that were extravagant and expensive.


    This time, the party was organized by the two of them. They were still rich, so they nned to pay the


    bill. They did not dare to invite Lucy, for fear that after Lucy went, she would order a lot of expensive


    drinks. They would have to pay a lot then.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Of course, Quinn would not say that. After a moment, she smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Hey, Lucy,


    Timothy and I mainly thought of you breaking up with Easton. We¡¯re afraid that your wouldn¡¯t be in a


    good mood, and that¡¯s why we didn¡¯t invite you!¡±


    Timothy also immediately smoothed things over and said, ¡°Yes, and you know Cain. He pursued you


    when he was studying, and you don¡¯t like him. We are afraid that after you go, you will be embarrassed


    after seeing him! It¡¯s not because We didn¡¯t call you because we were thinking about what¡¯s best for


    you!¡±


    After Lucy heard this, she felt a little grateful. ¡°Thank you, you two are really considerate of me!¡±


    ¡°Hey, we have such a good rtionship, don¡¯t be so polite. If we can help you, we will definitely help!¡±


    Quinn immediately said with a smile.


    Unexpectedly, Lucy took the opportunity and said, ¡°Well, Quinn, I¡¯m a little tight now, can lend me


    fifteen thousand dors, and when I have money, I will definitely pay it back soon for you!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the smile on Quinn¡¯s face froze in an instant. ¡°Lucy, I¡¯m afraid this won¡¯t work. You


    also know that our Timothy also relies on the Loughs for our resources. Now that the Loughs have


    gone bankrupt, it¡¯s hard to even protect ourselves. We¡¯ve lost hundreds of thousands of dors, and


    now we can¡¯t turn over the funds, so how can I lend you money?¡±


    Timothy looked at Lucy, who was still wearing a gold ne and a very thick gold bracelet, and could


    not help saying, ¡°Lucy, if you are short of money, you can sell your gold and silver jewelry for money.


    Don¡¯t you have a lot of jewelries? Don¡¯t you have branded bags that you don¡¯t use much? These bags


    can also be sold at a cheaper price, right?¡±


    After thinking for a while, Lucy finally nodded. ¡°It seems that this is the only way to go.¡±


    ¡°By the way, the Holy Water Bar, tonight at eight o¡¯clock. Let¡¯s gather over there!¡± after Quinn thought


    about it, she finally said to Lucy.


    After hearing this, Lucy nodded, and then asked curiously, ¡°By the way, Quinn, Cain has been abroad


    for several years, right? Why did hee back all of a sudden? I haven¡¯t heard from him, so how is he


    doing now?¡±


    After Quinn heard this, she smiled wryly and said, ¡°Hey, that guy failed to chase you in the past, and


    then he went abroad not long after graduation. It¡¯s been five years, and he hasn¡¯t tacted us after he


    went abroad. Then, he took the initiative to contact us, saying that he wasing back, and asked me


    to find invite some ssmates for a get-together. As for his situation, I don¡¯t really know!¡±

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Chapter 421


    ¡°Umm¡­¡­.it¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you give Severin a call and ask if he is going?¡± Lucy asked Quinn


    after giving it a thought. She was afraid Severin was not going to show up tonight.


    ¡°Sure. It¡¯s already evening and it¡¯s not early anymore. Timothy, give Severin a call. ¡°Quinn nodded.


    After some thinking, she said, ¡°We¡¯re all ssmates. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to reject gathering to have


    dinner together. If he really rejects us, it¡¯s a bit harsh, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Timothy grabbed his phone, dialed Severin¡¯s phone number, and put the conversation on speaker. In


    the meantime, Severin was driving back home together with Diane. His phone rang when he got down


    from the car. He frowned when he saw the caller ID. After all, Timothy hardly contacted him in the past.


    Thest time he saw Timothy was when Timothy and Quinn gave him a ride to Lucy¡¯s wedding. They


    talked in the car and he thought Timothy was a snobbish person for having some money in his pocket.


    Nevertheless, Quinn was quite nice to Severin after Severin destroyed Lucy¡¯s wedding. At she was


    worried about him and even consoled him. Thinking of that, he decided to answer the call.


    ¡°Hi, Timothy. What¡¯s up?¡± Severin asked after answering the call.


    When Lucy heard Severin¡¯s voice over the phone, for the first time ever, she was feeling nervous


    because of Severin¡¯s voice.


    Timothy answered back, ¡°Hey, Severin. A couple of old ssmates and I are having a gathering


    tonight. Cain Bryne is back and we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. What do you say? Let¡¯s


    grab a drink together.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Severin gave it a thought and agreed to meet with them as he remembered he did not


    have anything to do at night.


    ¡°Alright! Don¡¯t bete! I shall see you at 8 pm at Holy Water Bar.¡± Timothy was d to hear that. After


    he finished talking, he hung up the call.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Severin is going!¡± Quinn smiled at Lucy. ¡°Lucy, you¡¯re right. You two were together for


    three years and he really did love you very much. He listened to everything you said. I bet it hurt him so


    badly that you were marrying another man and that was why he destroyed your wedding. Maybe he¡¯s


    still in love with you and can¡¯t get you out of his heart. You have to use this opportunity wisely tonight.¡±


    On the other hand, Timothy frowned. He wondered why was every woman so naive. If it was before, he


    reckoned Lucy might still have a chance. Severin was rich and powerful now. He had a beautiful wife


    now. Even Miss She from the Bards liked him. Would a man like Severin be interested in Lucy


    now?N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Chapter 422


    At least, Timothy would not consider being with Lucy if he was Severin.


    Lucy chuckled. ¡°Really? Do you think I have a chance? Then I should make some effort with my


    appearance and choose an outfit that he will like. I will try my best to see if I still got a chance to be with


    him again. What was I thinking? I¡¯m such an idiot when I chose Easton instead of Severin. Easton is a


    jerk!¡±


    At this point, her face was filled with regrets. ¡°Sigh. I should have waited for Severin. None of this would


    happen if I waited for him!¡±


    ¡°You two were together for three years. Although Diane gave birth to his daughter and waited for him


    for five years, they only lived together for less than a month. In this situation, who do you think he loves


    more?¡±


    Quinn acted as Lucy¡¯s rtionship adviser and started to analyze the current situation. ¡°At that time,


    the love you two had was pure. You guys were together just because you two loved each other.


    Whereas, there could be many reasons why he decided to be together with Diane. First, Diane is very


    pretty. Second, Diane is the mother of his daughter. He is a responsible man and he has to make it up


    to Diane. Thest reason, Dianees from a wealthy family, Her family is doing very well now. He


    could totally use her family as a stepping stone.¡±


    After hearing that, it gave Lucy more confidence.


    She grasped her fist tightly. ¡°You¡¯re right. He offended Easton because of me. The love he had for me


    is extraordinary. I believe he still cares about me deep down in his heart. He has a love- hate


    rtionship with me. I¡¯m going to make him ept me again tonight!¡±


    She continued, ¡°Alright. Thank you. I¡¯m going back home to dress myself up. I¡¯ll see you two tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I see you tonight!¡± Quinn waved her hand to bid Lucy goodbye.


    When Lucy was gone, Timothy expressed his opinion. ¡°Hoho. You girls are so confident. There¡¯s no


    way Severin is going to ept her again.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately, Quinn pulled her face long and said back, ¡°What do you mean by that? Lucy has changed


    after learning about the mistake she did. Now she wants to get back together with Severin. As her best


    friend, I need to support her regardless of everything!¡±


    Timothy talked back. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know why she wants to get back together with Severin. If


    Severin is still poor and lives in that lousy house, do you think Lucy would think. about getting back


    together with him? Changed? She did not change at all. She is still her. A. materialist girl!¡±


    Quinn thought otherwise. ¡°Do you have to be so realistic? Maybe after everything she had. been


    through and her breakup with Easton, she realizes the person she loves the most is still Severin?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Timothy nearly passed out. ¡°Hoho. So naive. I think you¡¯re the only one who thinks


    like this.¡±


    Quinn said, ¡°You don¡¯t think they are going to get back together, don¡¯t you? But I think Lucy has a big


    chance.¡±


    you think he will want to get back together with Lucy? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Timothy said persistently.


    Quinn replied, ¡°So what if he¡¯s rich now? They had been together for three years. Lucy has a great


    body and is very pretty too. How many men can resist a girl like her? I believe as long as Lucy was


    willing to apologize to Severin, he is going to forgive her. I doubt he will reject a pretty woman who was


    willing to throw herself at him. If you don¡¯t believe me, we¡¯ll see what happens tonight!¡±


    Timothy said, ¡°Sigh. There¡¯s nothing to do with whether they get back together or not. We never spent


    much every time we went out to the bar. I only have 4,000 dors budget for tonight. If Lucy is joining


    us, she¡¯s going to order more expensive alcohol. It¡¯s going to kill me if we end up having to spend more


    than thirty thousand dors tonight.¡±


    Quinn shared the same feeling and smiled bitterly. ¡°Luckily we choose to gather somewhere average


    and not a high-ss ce. Otherwise, I don¡¯t think we are going to afford it. Lucy has to get used to the


    high life. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s used to drinking a bottle of wine that costs a couple of hundred dors!¡±

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Chapter 423


    ¡°Who was it? Is She awake?¡± Diane asked after Severin hung up the phone. They were already


    inside the house.


    Severin shook his head. ¡°No. It¡¯s my former college ssmate. He said one of my ssmates. has


    come back from overseas and asked me out to drink in a bar since we haven¡¯t seen each other for a


    long time. Sigh, I don¡¯t feel like going but it doesn¡¯t seem nice of me to reject him.¡±


    At this point, he paused. ¡°Diane, do you want to go with me? We can take this chance and introduce


    my beautiful wife to them. Hehe. It¡¯s going to make me very proud to let them know I marry such a


    beautiful woman.¡±


    Diane rejected him. ¡°No. I don¡¯t know any of your friends. I¡¯m going to stay at home and apany


    Selene. You go and have fun.¡±


    Severin nodded and passed the box of reishi mushrooms to Diane. ¡°Slice it into roughly the size of the


    nail of your thumb. Take a small piece at a time. Tell Mom and Dad all they need is a small piece each


    time they drink it with hot water because of their age. But you can take two pieces each time. Your


    body might feel weird at first and probably feel sore. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s totally normal.¡±


    Diane rolled her eyes and gave Severin a flirtatious expression. ¡°Okay, I understand. Remember to


    teach me the martial art that you said!¡±


    ¡°No problem. If you start to train, I bet you¡¯re going to be very hardworking. Just like with your work.


    They said you¡¯re a workaholic!¡± Severin chuckled.


    ¡°Absolutely! I treat all things seriously!¡± Diane spoke. At that moment, She finally woke up.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Huh? Where am I?¡±


    It startled her when she discovered she was sleeping somewhere she did not know. Quickly, she sat


    up. Thinking carefully, she remembered she was drinking in the Shanahans. Obviously, she could not


    recall what happened after she was drunk. After she put on her shoes, she looked at the time and went


    downstairs. When she was near the stairs, she stopped because she heard Megan and Felicia talking


    and they were talking about her. Thus, she listened carefully.


    At that moment, Felicia was in a happy mood. ¡°Hehe. Miss She is so open and wild after she was


    drunk. I can¡¯t believe she actually confessed her love to Severin. It seems like she really likes him!¡±


    ¡°What? I made a love confession to Severin when I was drunk?¡±


    She gasped upon hearing that. Her beautiful eyes erged and wondered if she had heard it


    wrongly. She could not remember what she did after she was drunk. However, she remembered there


    were a lot of people around. Did she just embarrass herself if she did confess to Severin in front of


    everyone?


    A secondter, Megan talked. ¡°Mom, I can tell Miss She really like Severin a lot. Even Grandma is


    hoping they could be together. I think it¡¯s the luckiest thing for Severin if he marries Miss She. I¡¯m


    sure he will agree with it. I don¡¯t think any man is going to reject such a good deal.¡±

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    Chapter 424


    Up until here, Megan continued, ¡°But I wonder what Diane thinks of it. Mom, do you think Diane is


    going to agree with it?¡±


    She¡¯s heart pounded faster when she heard that question. Mainly because everything else was not


    going to be a problem as long as Diane agreed with it. The money she spent on the gift was well spent.


    Obviously, Catherin, Felicia, and even Megan did not object to the idea. The only thing left to tackle


    was Diane. If Diane also agreed to it, she believed Severin will fall in love with her. She was confident


    that her beauty was well above Diane¡¯s and she was younger


    too.


    Felicia remained quiet for a while before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Diane thinks of this. But I think she


    didn¡¯t express any dissatisfaction today and I know Diane is a smart girl who knows what is best for


    her. I don¡¯t think she will disagree. If Severin marries Miss She, there is only good than bad for our


    family.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    She got so excited when she heard that. She grasped her fist tightly and was very happy.


    ¡°It¡¯s been two hours. I wonder if Miss She is awake. I¡¯m going to check on her!¡±


    Megan¡¯s voice sounded.


    She got shocked and quickly tiptoed her way back to the room while avoiding creating any loud


    noises. She took off her shoes andy back on the bed pretending to be asleep.


    When the door was opened, she pretended to wake up and looked at Megan. ¡°Huh? Megan? Why am I


    sleeping here? Where am I?¡±


    Megan smiled to see She waking up. ¡°Miss She, you don¡¯t remember anything? You¡¯re in my


    house. You drank too much during the evening and Severin was the one who carried you here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She pretended to be afraid when she heard that. ¡°He-he carried me? How did he carry me?


    Did he touch me? I never had a boyfriend before! If he touched me, I¡¯m going to need him to be


    responsible!¡±


    Megan answered quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He didn¡¯t touch anywhere that he shouldn¡¯t. He¡¯s not that kind of


    person. He carried you like this. After he ced you on the bed, he went down and continued drinking!¡±


    During then, Megan imitated the way Severin carried She up the stairs and to the room.


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s good to know!¡±


    She thought about it. Vaguely, she recalled someone carrying her up. At that time, she even rested


    her head against the person¡¯s chest.


    With that image in her mind, she felt sweet and lovely. A smile appeared on her face.


    After some thought, she asked Megan. ¡°Oh, please call me She. You don¡¯t have to be so formal.


    We¡¯re friends now, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Knowing She had epted her as a friend, Megan was thrilled. ¡°Alright. Hey, She, let¡¯s get each


    other phone numbers. We can go shopping together in the future.¡±


    That delighted She as her eyes sparkled. ¡°Sure! I like to go shopping. Oh, did I say anything foolish


    when I was drunk? Or did I do anything crazy?¡±

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Chapter 425


    Megan was stunned. ¡°Of course, no! That¡¯s just impossible. You fell asleep right after you were drunk.


    Hoho!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She smiled awkwardly. As a matter of fact, she was scared the Shanahans would


    gossip to the others about her drunk moment. That was going to be very embarrassing for her if that


    happened. Upon hearing the answer, she figured Megan and the others were not stupid enough to


    gossip about her. Soon, they exchanged phone numbers with each other before going downstairs.


    ¡°Hi! Miss She, you¡¯re awake!¡± Felicia quickly got on her feet when she saw She. ¡°You have had


    one too many so I ask someone to bring you to the room to rest. Oh, your bodyguards are waiting for


    you outside.¡±


    She smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I was too excited to see you guys for the first time and drunk too


    many than what I can handle.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Gosh, it¡¯s nothing. We are very honored to have you here with us!¡± Felicia smiled.


    ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯m going to leave now. I¡¯ll look for Megan when I¡¯m free!¡±


    She nodded and left the house. Felice and Megan followed behind her until they saw her getting into


    the car. Shortly after the car drove away, She requested the bodyguard to park the car at the side


    and got down.


    ¡°Miss She, is there anything bothering you?¡±


    The bodyguards did not understand why She asked them to park the car.


    She looked at them and asked, ¡°Were you guys there when I was having lunch with the


    Shanahans?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss She!¡± The bodyguards nodded.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Think hard about what I did and said when I was drunk. You can even recreate


    the scene!¡±


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯ll be Miss She!¡± A bodyguard raised his hand immediately. It was his dream to be an actor. He


    was thrilled to have a rare chance to show off his acting skill. Thus, the bodyguards recreate the scene


    on the road to show She.


    After she saw everything, she looked so embarrassed that her face blushed. She did not think she was


    capable of doing those things. Wrapping her hands around Severin¡¯s thigh andy on top of his thigh to


    say those things.


    ¡°Ahh! This is too embarrassing!¡±


    She felt so speechless that she kept on stomping her feet.


    Lastly, she looked at the bodyguards and said, ¡°Whatever happened today is a secret! Promise. me


    you won¡¯t tell other people about it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss She. We will keep our mouth shut!¡± The bodyguards promised.


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯m going to give you guys 8,000 dors each. Go buy yourself some drinks. tonight!¡±


    She said that after some thought.


    Thank you, MIS


    The bodyguards were delighted to hear that.


    She continued to think for a while and something struck her. She said, ¡°Oh, do you see what¡¯s the


    expression on Diane¡¯s face when I said those things? Is she mad or have the desire to kill me?¡±


    A bodyguard thought about it and answered, ¡°No. She was beside you and looked rather awkward. But


    she didn¡¯t say anything or look upset. She even asked everyone else to drink together to break the


    awkward moment.¡±

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    Chapter 426


    ¡°Huuu!¡± She exhaled deeply knowing that. ¡°It¡¯s good then. I don¡¯t want her to dislike me! That means


    she is a magnanimous person. Not the narrow-minded person or the type of woman who gets jealous


    easily. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to have a difficult life waiting for me if I married Severin in the future.¡±


    The bodyguards exchanged looks with each other with weird faces. Shortly, She arrived at her


    house.


    Zachariah was watering the flower in the garden. He frowned and asked when he saw She. She, I


    thought you are not a fan of alcohol? Why do you smell as if you have taken a shower with alcohol?


    You went to look for Severin, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yes, I did. He was not at home. Then I found out he was at the Shanahans. It was


    lunchtime so we ate together. I was happy and drank a few sses.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Zachariah nodded and said, ¡°A girl must know how to protect herself when she is out on her


    own. It¡¯s better that you avoid drinking if possible. Besides, you know you can¡¯t handle. too much


    alcohol.¡±


    She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I can¡¯t train my alcohol tolerance if I don¡¯t drink. Besides, I was very


    happy today, and that called for a toast!¡±


    When She was back in her room, she went to take her shower before shey down on her bed


    comfortably.


    ¡°He carried me in his arms. Hehe. Severin carried me in his arms to the room!¡±


    ¡°He carried me by himself. I wonder if I charm him. Did he secretly kiss me when I was drunk? I wish


    he did!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­but that¡¯s impossible. I bet he doesn¡¯t have the nerve to do that. He¡¯s a stubborn man.


    She rolled around her bed and started talking to herself. She looked so shy and felt sweet thinking of


    those things.


    Lucy was back at home. After going over and over her wardrobe, she chose a sexy mini dress and


    wore sexy pantyhose. She looked at herself in the mirror and gave herself perfect makeup. What was


    left to do was to wait for the time to arrive.


    ¡°Dad, Mom. I¡¯m not eating at home tonight!¡±


    When it was almost time, Lucy told Landon and Helga that when she was downstairs.


    ¡°Where are you going in that dress?¡± Landon frowned when he saw the dress Lucy wore.


    ¡°My


    friends are asking me to join them at the bar!¡±


    Once she said that she left the house. She drove her family car, BMW 320 to the bar and saw Quinn


    and Timothy were already waiting at the bar. There were four other ssmates who had already


    arrived too.


    ¡°Hey, Lucy is here!¡±


    Matthew Benham was a former college ssmate of Lucy and Severin. He smiled and


    approached Lucy when he saw her arriving. ¡°Lucy, you¡¯re more looking stunning than before. Geez,


    look at that long legs of yours. How did you maintain your body? No wonder you are the campus belle.


    After so many years, you¡¯re still so beautiful!¡±


    It was delightful to hear thepliment. Lucy thought, ¡®As I thought, men like it when a girl dressed


    sexily.¡¯


    She believed she could easily mesmerize Severinter when he arrived. If she treated him. gently and


    threw herself at him when she was apologizing to him, she was sure Severin would forgive her.


    ¡°Hey, Matthew. It¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw you! You are still very good with ttering!¡±


    Lucy smiled and walked over. Among the four college ssmates other than Quinn and Timoty, there


    were two males and two females. The two female ssmates were envious of Lucy¡¯s body. Yet, they


    thought Lucy was gaudily dressed. It seemed like she deliberately showed up like this to seduce


    someone.N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    Chapter 427


    Those two female ssmates were Hannah Simpson and Sophia Ramsey. Although they did. not have


    great wealth, they were white-cor workers and had financial independence. They were not as pretty


    as Lucy but their body was not too bad. Sophia wore a power suit that gave her a very sophisticated


    vibe.


    Hannah was slightly plumped. She had a round face and look very adorable. Dressed in a white top,


    her bust was very noticeable as she was a buxomdy.


    ¡°Hey, Hannah, Sophia, you girls came too! I haven¡¯t seen you two for a long time. Gosh, look at how


    fast the time passed.¡±


    When Lucy reached the bar, she greeted Hannah and Sophia with a smile. Hannah and Sophia did not


    know Lucy¡¯s current situation. After graduation, Lucy got together with Easton. Ever since she was rich,


    she seldom contacted her ssmate who was less wealthy. Thus, they did not know what happened to


    Lucy¡¯s life.


    Sophia smiled. ¡°I remember you were very close with Severin when we were studying. How long have


    you guys been together? Are you two married?¡±


    Hannah also joined the conversation. ¡°Maybe they already have a few kids. It¡¯s been many years since


    our graduation!¡±


    At that moment, Lucy felt embarrassed. ¡°Sigh. No. Me and him. That¡¯s a long story.¡±


    On the other hand, Matthew knew some of the news about the riches. ¡°Hehe. It looks like you two have


    not been catching up with Lucytely. Lucy and Severin broke up many years ago. I heard she is with a


    rich kid. She¡¯s probably a millionaire now!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Hannah looked envious. ¡°That¡¯s dope, Lucy! You actually got yourself a rich man. No wonder you look


    so fabulous in this dress. You are so charismatic and full of ss¡±


    It only added more pride to Lucy having received thatpliment from Hannah. She chuckled, ¡°You


    can¡¯t be charismatic and full of ss easily. But I have broke up with him even though he is rich.¡±


    Matthew was stunned. ¡°No way! You actually broke up with him? I mean he¡¯s loaded! What¡¯s going on?


    Did you find yourself a richer guy?¡±


    Lucy sighed. She had an idea when she knew they did not know exactly what happened and thought of


    using them. ¡°Sigh. I thought it was money that I was after. But I was not happy when I was with him. In


    the end, I realize I was still thinking of Severin.¡±


    She put on an agonized face and continued, ¡°Severin and I had gone a long way. I¡¯m sure you guys


    know he only offended Easton because of me and he got thrown in jail because of that. Sigh, I regret it


    very much now. I hope he could give me a chance and ept me again.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hannah felt sympathetic to Lucy. She consoled, ¡°Sigh. This is very normal. We only start to appreciate


    it when we lost it. I heard Quinn say Severin is joining us. If there is a chance, we will help you to


    convince him. I¡¯m sure he will forgive you if he still loves you.¡±


    ¡°Hey. How is Severin doing now?¡±


    A decent-looking man with sses asked after thinking. He was Walter Solis. He used to be very close


    with Severin back in the day. When Severin was out of jail, he changed his phone.


    Walter did not know how to contact Severin. Now that he heard other people talk of Severin, he could


    not help and ask.


    Before anyone said anything, Sophia expressed her opinion first. ¡°How good can his life be? He just


    got out of jail. I¡¯m afraid it must be quite hard for him.¡±


    Just as soon as she finished talking, an Audi A8 drove passed and parked somewhere around them.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    Chapter 428


    ¡°Whose car is that? I think that car costs around two-hundred-and-sixty-thousand dors.¡±


    Matthew saw it and looked jealous. ¡°Sigh. I get paid quite well now but I don¡¯t think I can ever afford


    that car in my life. I still need to work hard to save enough money to buy a house. Otherwise, I¡¯m going


    to have trouble finding myself a wife.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Severin?¡±


    Soon, Hannah discovered Severin was getting out of the Audi. She was so surprised she had her


    mouth wide open.


    ¡°Severin is beyond your imagination now. The vi he lives in is worth nearly a-hundred- million dors.


    I think he¡¯s keeping a profile low driving that car,¡± Timothy said.


    ¡°What? He¡¯s that rich?¡±


    Hannah and the rest were astonished by the information. They did not even dream to live in a vi that


    was worth nearly a-hundred-million dors. How long had Severin been back? Why was he so rich?


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°You guys probably don¡¯t know how powerful he is now. He¡¯s in a good rtionship with the Longhorns,


    and the Znkos. I also heard Miss She is pursuing after him.¡±


    Timothy looked at Lucy and sneered. He deliberately said the following, ¡°But I think Severin is not


    interested in her. His wife is also famous for her beauty. The eldest daughter of the Shanahans, Diane


    Shanahans.¡±


    ???


    guess he¡¯s finally turned his luck from worst to best. After the suffering he got through, he¡¯s finally living


    well now.¡± Walter smiled and was happy for Severin.


    ¡°Huh? Walter! You¡¯re here too!¡± Severin was surprised to see Walter there.


    ¡°Yes. I heard you left jail a while ago. But I don¡¯t have your phone number so I can¡¯t contact you!¡±


    Walter smiled and exined.


    ¡°Haha. It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s exchange our phone numberster.¡± Severin also cracked up inughter.


    Suddenly, he noticed Lucy was there too and was gazing at him with desire. He frowned and asked,


    ¡°Hey, Timothy. Why is Lucy here too?¡±


    Obviously, Severin was angry. Timothy and Quinn knew the situation between him and Lucy. They


    were there when he went to destroy Easton and Lucy¡¯s wedding. Theoretically, Timothy should have


    told Severin about this. If Severin knew Lucy would join, he would note. It only disgusted him when


    he saw her.


    ¡°Come on. We¡¯re all ssmates. She stays somewhere around here so I invited her too.¡± Timothy


    smiled awkwardly and exined, ¡°You know Quinn is very close with Lucy. So she thought it would be


    nice to ask her to join.¡±


    Lucy¡¯s face looked sullen. She did not expect Severin to treat her so badly when he saw her. With a


    sullen face, she asked, ¡°Severin, are you really that reluctant to see me?¡±

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    Chapter 429


    When Lucy asked that question, Severin shrugged his shoulder and said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    After that, he remembered something and said to her, ¡°Oh. My wife told me the Horsfield took all their


    money and left the city. If I remember correctly, they were the main source of ie. your husband. I


    wonder what the situation is with his family now that the Horsfield fled the city.¡±


    for


    Lucy¡¯s mouth twitched and said with a stone-cold face. ¡°I have nothing to do with Easton anymore. I


    broke up with him.¡±


    ¡°You broke up with him!¡± Severin chuckled. ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s not that surprising. I mean he¡¯s broke


    now. Sooner orter, you¡¯re going to leave him. But shouldn¡¯t you say divorce? Why did you say break


    up instead?¡±


    Severin still remembered very clearly how cruel and cold-blooded Lucy was to him. She refused to


    return the dowry he gave her. She and Easton even took the matrimonial house Severin bought


    dishonestly and sold it at a low price to Easton. Furthermore, she requested his parent to pay for the


    remaining debt. Thus, Severin no longer had any feelings for Lucy. Wait, there was. He was disgusted


    with her. In Severin¡¯s point of view, Lucy was a materialist girl. One who disregarded someone¡¯s else


    feeling and only cared for herself.


    ¡°Lucy, you¡¯re married?¡± Hannah frowned. Lucy had told them she broke up with Easton.


    ¡°I did not register with him so I told you guys I broke up with him. I¡¯m not married to him yet, ¡°Lucy


    exined embarrassingly.


    She continued, ¡°Severin, I¡¯m sorry. I know I was wrong. Easton is a jerk. He hit me yesterday. I hope


    you can forgive me!¡±


    ¡°Easton hit you? What an as*hole!¡±


    Hannah and Sophia felt sorry for Lucy.


    Hannah thought about it and helped with the persuasion. ¡°Severin. Lucy was misguided and went


    astray. Everyone makes mistakes. You guys were together for many years. She knows she was wrong


    now. Why don¡¯t you forgive her?¡±


    Severin was speechless. The other ssmates were looking at him and Lucy showed a pitiful face.


    Everyone was going to think he was a mean person if he did not forgive Lucy.


    He forced a sarcastic smile and said, ¡°Fine. You have done many disgusting and sinful things. Not just


    to me but to my parents too. I¡¯m a man and I won¡¯t dwell on this with you. From now on let¡¯s wipe the


    te clean!¡±


    ¡°Severin, I know you are a good guy and you will forgive me!¡± Lucy was delighted to hear that. She


    immediately reached out to grab Severin¡¯s hands.


    If Severin was willing to forgive her, it meant Severin was still in love with her. She believed there was


    hope if she fought hard to be with him.


    However, Severin pushed her hand away. ¡°I forgive you but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t hate you. I¡¯m a


    firm believer of karma and I know one day you will be punished. So let¡¯s just live our own lives and


    never cross paths again in the future. Please don¡¯t misunderstand this.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    Chapter 430


    ¡°But I¡­¡±


    Lucy looked at Severin. She bit her red lips and looked down grievingly.


    Quinn could not bear seeing her best friend getting hurt. She pulled Severin to another side and asked,


    ¡°Severin. Did you love Lucy before?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes but that was in the past!¡±


    ¡°Look. Lucy had specifically dressed up toe to see you tonight. She really regrets it now and she is


    trying to get back together with you. You guys were together for three years. Now she finally knows the


    person she loved the most is you!¡± Quinn said.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin smiled sarcastically. ¡°Quinn Janssen, you¡¯re so silly. Do you know how I endure the five


    years of jail? I looked forward to the day I finished my sentence. I thought her family and her would take


    care of my family and my parents when I was in jail.¡±


    He continued ironically, ¡°But I was too stupid. She didn¡¯t wait for me. She didn¡¯t look after my family. I


    can understand all that because I was sentenced to ten years of jail. I don¡¯t expect her to wait for me


    for ten years. But she actually got together with Easton, the one who raped her and they ganged up


    together to trick and bully parents. Do you know how happy I was when I return to the matrimonial


    house on the first day I got out of jail? Do you know how she mock. me when I saw her sleeping on the


    bed together with Easton? Do you know how she looks down on me?¡±


    Quinn could only keep quiet when she heard those. Indeed, what Lucy did in the past was just too


    harsh and mean.


    Severin continued when Quinn said nothing. ¡°If Timothy treated you like this, how would you feel? Will


    you forgive him and get back together with him? And can¡¯t you tell? If I¡¯m still poor, Lucy would never


    want toe back to me. She knew Easton is broke now and I¡¯m richer than Easton. She¡¯s doing it just


    for the money. Putting up an act to gain sympathy from the others by weeping in front of everyone and


    convincing them she is remorseful.¡±


    He exhaled deeply and looked at Lucy. ¡°I know what kind of woman she is. She¡¯s a snobbish and


    disgusting woman. I will never get back together with her. I came because of you and Timothy. So you


    better stop trying to convince me!¡±


    Just then, a red Ferrari drove past and parked somewhere near. A guy with sunsses got down and


    was walking toward them.


    ¡°Cain!¡±


    Quinn looked over and was surprised. ¡°This guy must be very doing well overseas. He¡¯s driving a


    Ferrari!¡±


    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t convince you anymore. I just hope that you can forgive her if you still love. her. If not,


    then just forget about it.¡±


    She walked away after saying that. Severin sneered and walked behind Quinn.


    ¡°Hey, Cain! Not bad! Driving a Ferrari!¡±


    Timothy went over to greet Cain when he saw Cain walking toward them.


    After Cain was there, he took off his sunsses and giggled. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s quite many of you here!


    Matthew, Walter. Sophia and Hannah too!¡°


    When Cain looked at Lucy, he discovered Lucy¡¯s eyes were red. He frowned ¡°Lucy? Dear Lucy, what¡¯s


    wrong with you? It seems like you are in a bad mood Who bullied you? Don¡¯t worry Tell me who did it


    and I will help you!¡±


    After Cain was there, he took off his sunsses and giggled. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s quite many of you here!


    Matthew, Walter. Sophia and Hannah too!¡±


    When Cain looked at Lucy, he discovered Lucy¡¯s eyes were red. He frowned. ¡°Lucy? Dear Lucy, what¡¯s


    wrong with you? It seems like you are in a bad mood. Who bullied you? Don¡¯t worry. Tell me who did it


    and I will help you!¡±

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    Chapter 431


    Lucy smiled awkwardly. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m just overwhelmed to see so many old ssmates all of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Since everyone is here, let¡¯s go in. I haven¡¯t had fun in quite a while. Let¡¯s have fun and drink


    more tonight!¡± Timothy announced and gathered everyone.


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Matthew nodded and agreed. They entered the bar.


    ¡°Good evening. What kind of room do you prefer? We have the standard room and¡­¡±


    As soon as they walked in, a server came over and asked.


    Quinn was going to say they would take the standard room. However, Lucy was at the front and she


    was so used to hervish lifestyle that she said, ¡°We want the supreme VIP room.¡± Timothy and Quinn


    frowned. The minimum spending of the supreme VIP room was fifteen thousand dors. Although this


    bar was an adequate size bar, the supreme VIP room was the best room there. The spending was not


    something they could afford. When they came with Easton, they were not afraid because Easton would


    be the one paying the bill. Too bad, Timothy and Quinn were the ones paying tonight and it was a


    different situation. It slipped out of Lucy¡¯s mouth because she had gotten so used to her previous


    lifestyle. She only realizedter that she and Easton were not the ones paying tonight.


    Immediately, she smiled shyly. ¡°Gosh, I¡¯m just kidding. Timothy, what room should we get?¡±


    Cain could feel the embarrassment and chuckled, ¡°We¡¯ll take the supreme VIP room. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m


    really happy you guys are willing toe out to meet me when Ie back here. I¡¯ll take care of the


    bill tonight!¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s not good.¡± As a matter of fact, Timothy was d to hear that. Yet, he pretended that was


    inappropriate. ¡°But I already said it¡¯s going to be on me tonight!¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Come on. We¡¯re old ssmates and let¡¯s not bother about it. You can treat me next time!¡±


    Cain acted very generously by waving his hand.


    ¡°Then thank you very much!¡± Timothy smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Bring us to the supreme what room? Since Lucy was the one who picked it, it must be pretty


    good,¡± Cain ttered.


    Lucy smiled, ¡°It¡¯s the best room in this bar. But it¡¯s a little expensive. The minimum spending is fifteen


    thousand dors. Let¡¯s just order something that meets the minimum spending.¡±


    ¡°Gosh! Fifteen thousand dors minimum spending! That¡¯s like my annual sry!¡±


    Walter was shocked to hear that. As a middle-ss worker, he never thought it was possible to spend


    that much money in just one night..

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Chapter 432


    ¡°Hey, Walter, aren¡¯t you a programmer?¡± I remember you have excellent programming skills. Are you


    still earning a few thousand dors per month after working for so many years? Isn¡¯t that too little? I


    think you should totally seek a better opportunity. Yourpany pays you too little.¡±


    Hannah heard that and expressed her opinion, ¡°Look at me. I¡¯m just a sales but I earn more annually.


    You are a grown man and you¡¯re earning just barely enough.¡±


    Walter felt embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. I know mypany is paying me too little and I know I


    can get a better offer if I look for a better opportunity. But I don¡¯t dare to quit as I like. I don¡¯t have any


    savings. I have a mortgage to pay and a family to feed. I¡¯m not allowed to act as I like. I can¡¯t put food


    on the table if I quit and fail to find a job.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophia chuckled. ¡°You got married too soon. I remember you married your wife shortly after we


    graduated. That¡¯s what got you into this mess now. If you waited a few longer before you get married


    and saved more, it¡¯s going to be a lot better!¡±


    Walter smiled helplessly. ¡°My parents force me to go on a blind date after I graduated. I didn¡¯t want to


    get married so soon too. But I fell in love with the girl on the blind date and she shared the same feeling


    as I did. She¡¯s not highly educated but she¡¯s very hardworking. That¡¯s why I got married so soon. I¡¯m


    already a father!¡±


    Naturally, Severin could tell Walter was living poorly. Among all of them, he was the lesser of them.


    Thus, the others started to talk about Walter¡¯s situation.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Walter, I will ask around if there¡¯s any job that suits you. I¡¯ll


    rmend them to you if there is.¡±


    ¡°Really? Haha. Thank you in advance!¡± Walterughed out loud when he received Severin¡¯s kindness.


    Soon, they arrived at the room. After they sat down, Cain announced, ¡°Hey, guys. I¡¯ll take care of the


    bill tonight. Just order anything you want to drink and eat. Don¡¯t be shy. It¡¯s just a piece of cake to me!¡±


    He showed off his pride with his words. Obviously, he was doing very well not and the way he spoke


    was different from before. Severin could not be bothered to deal with him. All he wanted was toe


    for a while and drink a little before he left. If the others allowed, he thought of leaving now.


    In spite of what Cain said, everyone was being subtle and did not order too much. All in all, the bill was


    roughly over fifteen thousand dors.


    Cain did not know what went on between Severin and Lucy. After a few sses, he asked, Hey,


    Severin. How are you doing? Where are you working at?¡±


    He did not know Severin¡¯s current situation nor did he see Severin drive to the bar. He thought. Severin


    was working in apany just like everyone else after graduation. Especially since he knew Severin


    did not have a strong family background and Severin came from a poor family. The best Severin could


    do was find a good job after graduation.


    Severin smiled faintly and drank the red wine before answering, ¡°Now? I¡¯m not working.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not working?¡± Cain was stunned. He looked at Severin¡¯s outfit and said, ¡°Your clothes looked


    expensive. Can you afford to buy it if you are not working?¡±


    Later, he looked at Lucy who was sitting beside him, and said, ¡°You¡¯re lucky to be together with Lucy.


    You better don¡¯t make her suffer with you. Everyone is envious that you have such a beautiful wife.¡±


    Severin sneered after listening. ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t want that kind of luck. Plus we broke up ages ago!¡±


    Cain¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Really? You two broke up? Don¡¯t lie to me, Severin. If you don¡¯t want her, I¡¯m


    going to chase after her!¡±

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    Chapter 433


    ¡°I have nothing to do with that. We two are basically strangers now!¡±


    Severin nced at Lucy and smirked. Lucy was so angry that she ground her teeth and finished.


    up


    the ss of red wine in one go. She said, ¡°Severin, do you have to be so harsh? I already


    told you I made a mistake choosing Easton over you! I hope we can get back together!¡±


    Severin said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. My heart dies the night I came back. Have you forgotten so quickly


    the expression you showed me? How you look at me with disgust and how superior you think you are?¡±


    ¡°Severin. I¡¯m sorry. I beg you. Please get back together with me!¡± Lucy replied.


    After that, she could not care anymore. She sat over to Severin¡¯s side and grabbed his hands to press


    over her bust. ¡°Severine, please forgive me. I beg you!¡±


    Cain watched nervously but he did not say anything. His attention was attracted by Lucy¡¯s long sexy


    legs.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with Severin? Why is he rejecting such a beautiful woman? Look at that body


    and how delicate she was. Regardless of what mistakes she did, she deserves to be forgiven,¡¯ he


    thought.


    Nevertheless, it was actually a good thing if Severin refused to forgive Lucy. That gave him the


    opportunity. He used to court Lucy for two to three years while they were still studying. Albeit, he failed.


    Lucy chose to be together with Severin. It made him so annoyed when he found out. Thus, he was


    really very delighted to know they had broken up. Finally, his chance had arrived.


    Severin was sick of talking to Lucy. He continued drinking with a calm face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat


    myself again. Stay away from me. I have a wife. She¡¯s a good person and treats me very well. Even if I


    want to find a woman, I will never consider you. Get it?¡±


    Lucy¡¯s face looked terrible when she heard that. ¡°Severin, I don¡¯t mind being your mistress. I promise I


    will never get in the way of your rtionship with your wife nor will I fight with your wife. I just want to be


    with you again. Please.¡±


    Severin sneered. He knew Lucy would nevere back to him if he was still poor. What a shameless


    woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m not interested in you!¡±


    Severin smiled and pushed Lucy away.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t love me anymore? Severin, tell me the truth. I know you still have feelings. for me.¡±


    Lucy refused to give up because she knew this was herst chance.


    Severin gave her a serious look. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you onest time. I¡¯m never going to get back


    together with you and I don¡¯t love you anymore. I used to think you are a simple girl. I thought you


    will wait for me. But then I found out I was wrong and you¡¯re exactly not the girl 1 think you are!¡±


    After that, he stood up and walked toward where Walter and Matthew were to exchange phone


    numbers with them.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Lucy let out an angry roar. She poured two sses of wine for herself out of frustration and


    finished both sses consecutively.N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    Chapter 434


    Cain knew he got his chance. He went over to sit together with Lucy with the wine in his hand and said,


    ¡°Lucy, don¡¯t be upset. I don¡¯t know what happened between you and Severin. But if he said he doesn¡¯t


    love you anymore, no matter what you say or do is going to change his mind.¡±


    He paused for a while before continuing, ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t it better if you give me a chance? I will treat


    you with all my heart. I¡¯ll buy you anything you want and bring you anywhere you want!¡± Lucy looked at


    Cain with a weird expression. Cain was a chubby guy and not as handsome as Severin. He may have


    earned a buck load of money from overseas and could afford to drive a Ferrari but from Lucy¡¯s point of


    view, he definitely was not as rich as Severin was now. Severin was totally different from his past


    situation. With Diane¡¯s permission, maybe he would take She in too. By then, Brookbourn Mansion


    would be well under Severin¡¯s control too. Thus, it was obvious Cain and Severin were both on different


    levels.


    Lucy forced a smile on her face as she cheered with Cain. ¡°Sigh. Why can¡¯t he forgive me and ept


    me? Is it because I¡¯m not pretty enough?¡±


    Cain ced his hand on Lucy¡¯s thigh and chuckled, ¡°No, you¡¯re so pretty and sexy. Why would you


    think you¡¯re not? You¡¯re already in my heart. I can give you anything you want.¡±


    Lucy heard and smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t bluff. I want a vi. Can you buy me one?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Cainughed out loud hearing that. ¡°Lucy, if you agree to be my girlfriend, I can buy you not


    just one vi. Ten vis are not a problem to me if that¡¯s what you want!


    It surprised Lucy. Was Cain richer than she imagined? At that moment, Severin was texting Diane.N?velDrama.Org content.


    After a while, he said to Walter, ¡°Hey, Walter. My wife is the General Manager of Shanahan.


    Corporation. I just asked and she said they are looking for a programmer. If you are willing to take the


    job, they are willing to pay you three thousand dors per month. In addition, thepany will also


    reward you with probably a few thousand annual bonuses too. But I don¡¯t know if you are willing to


    ept the job.¡±


    ¡°Three thousanddors per month and an annual bonus?¡±


    Walter was delighted to hear that. Shanahan Corporation was a huge organization. They offered


    exceptional sries and benefits to their employees. Based on his calction, hist annual ie


    could triple if he epted the job.


    Severin nodded. ¡°My wife said if you ept the job, you can quit your current job tomorrow and start


    work the day after tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Of course, I¡¯m going to ept it! With pleasure!¡±


    Walter was so excited about the opportunity. He poured a ss of wine for Severin and himself. ¡°Old


    ssmate, I have no idea how to repay you for this. Let¡¯s have a toast together!¡±


    ¡°Haha. You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s no big deal. I know what kind of person you are and what situation you are


    in.¡± Severinughed and continued to drink with Walter.


    Hannah looked at the other side and whispered, ¡°Hey, Severin. Look over there. Cain ced his hand


    on Lucy¡¯s leg. Are you sure you¡¯re not angry with that?¡±

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    Chapter 435


    Severin looked over and smiled faintly. ¡°It just proves that this woman does not deserve my love.


    Believe it or not. You just need to be rich to have her allow you to put your hand on her leg.¡±


    Hannah frowned. ¡°Why did Lucy be like this? She¡¯s so materialistic. Sigh. I don¡¯t recall us being


    so realistic when we were studying.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. I mean I can forgive her for betraying me. But I can¡¯t bear or


    tolerate when she ganged up with Easton to bully my parents!¡±


    Hannah nodded. ¡°Sigh. I never expect you two to end up like this. Come, Let¡¯s cheer!¡±


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°We are ssmates. Feel free toe to look for me if you need any help in the


    future. If it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll definitely lend a helping hand!¡±


    He continued to drink for a while before feeling bored staying there. Although he did not have any


    feelings for Lucy anymore, it was disgusting for him to see her flirting together with Cain. By using the


    excuse to go to the bathroom, Severin left the room. He went to the reception and asked to see the


    manager of the bar.


    ¡°Who is looking for me?¡± The manager came over with a few other people.


    When he saw Severin, he quickly went over and said respectfully, ¡°Mister Severin, you¡¯re here!


    This bar was actually owned by Draco Hall. Larry and de had informed them earlier that they could


    not charge Severin if he ever came to the bar because Severin was their boss.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°I was drinking with my friends just now. The room number is 606. Tell the


    cashier that the bill is on me. I¡¯ll get going now.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Please take care. You should have informed me earlier. I would send more wines in for you!¡±


    The Manager said with the intention to please Severin.


    Severin was stunned andughed. ¡°Haha. That¡¯s a good idea. Matthew and Walter are my buddies. I


    didn¡¯t have the chance to treat them in the past. Give them twenty bottles of wine that cost roughly


    around 860 dors per bottle. Let them keep those wines here if they can¡¯t finish. They are still drinking.


    I¡¯m going to leave now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mister Severin,¡± the manager nodded.


    ¡°Why is Severin taking so long? Did he got stuck in the toilet bowl?¡± Cain started to make fun of


    Severin knowing Severin had note back after a while.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just now he had agreed to buy a vi for Lucy and put Lucy as the sole owner of the vi. In addition,


    he was going to pay in full. Thus, Lucy agreed to be his girlfriend. He was really thrilled with that. He


    was going to announce it to everyone when Severin returned. Lucy also said she would give him a kiss


    in front of everyone just to annoy Severin.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    Chapter 436


    Cain was feeling delighted and was looking forward to seeing how badly Severin¡¯s face was going to


    lookter. All this while, he held a grudge against Severin because Lucy chose Severin instead of him


    when he had been chasing after Lucy for a long time. Now that he was rich and powerful, it was time


    for him to take back the things he lost.


    Matthew was sick of seeing Lucy and Cain cuddling together. He stopped singing and said, Hey, Cain,


    Lucy. Don¡¯t you think you two have gone too far? Yes, Severin and Lucy have broken. up. But can you


    at least think about his feelings when you two cuddle together?¡±


    Walter also joined Matthew, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s probably very annoying for him to see you two cuddling


    together and it¡¯s normal if he likes to go out to take a smoke so he doesn¡¯t have to see it.¡±


    Lucy did not agree. ¡°Hmph! You guys saw it too. I begged him so we could be together again. What did


    he do? He refused to give me a chance. I got my head clear now. I¡¯m only going to be with those who


    treat me nicely. Cain has been chasing after me and he¡¯s the one who loves me the most. So from now


    on, he¡¯s boyfriend!¡±


    Hannah had a weird look on her face. It seemed like Severin was right. Lucy only wanted to be


    together with Severin because she realized Severin was rich now. When Severin rejected her, she


    immediately agreed to be with Cain because Cain was rich. No longer was she looking delicate and


    remorseful.


    Walter and Matthew knew it too. They scorned Lucy. At first, they really thought Lucy had turned over a


    new leaf and really wanted very badly to be back together with Severin. It took her just a while after


    Severin went out to agree to be Cain¡¯s girlfriend. No wonder Severin refused to get back together


    or bothered with her anymore.


    Timothy smiled awkwardly. ¡°Hehe. Are you two chasing the train?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t rush anything. I started chasing after her when we were studying and I finally got her now!¡±


    Cain said.


    At that time, he was hugging Lucy. He gave Lucy a kiss on the cheek and said, ¡°Lucy is at beautiful


    woman and Severin did not treasure her. So now I have the honor to pamper her!¡±


    Lucy was looking awfully pleased. ¡°Cain is just a little chubby. He¡¯s actually a nice guy. After all these


    years, he still has feelings for me. It proves that he really loves me. I hope you guys can wish us


    happily ever after.¡±


    After that, she purposely said with a pretentious baby tone, ¡°Cain, you promise me that you are going


    to buy a vi for me tomorrow. Everyone knows about it and they are my witness. You have to keep


    your promise!¡±


    ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a vi. I will keep my promise. I can easily afford it!¡± Cainughed out loud


    as he hugged Lucy by cing his hand on her waist happily.


    Quinn who was feeling sorry for Lucy just now frowned. She realized Lucy did not love Cain but the


    vi that Cain was going to buy for her. Previously, she thought Lucy finally discovered Severin was a


    good man. She thought Lucy had turned a new leaf after those experiences. Now she realized Timothy


    was correct.


    Lucy chose money. She only wanted to be with a rich man because of his money. Her eyes


    thinking Lucy was very scary.


    Just then, the door was opened. A few waiters came in with a trolley full of wines. The expensive one.


    There were a total of twenty bottles.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°We already have all our bottles served. Why did you guys bring so many here? This costs around


    eight hundred dors each, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Lucy looked and was surprised. She was a regr customer here and could barely tell how much the


    wine cost with just one look.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Chapter 437


    Cain took a look at the trolley and his face looked sullen. ¡°Did you guys send them to the wrong room?¡±


    ¡°No. We¡¯re sure i¡¯s this room.¡± The waitress looked at the paper in her hand before answering.


    ¡°This must be Severin¡¯s work! He ordered it without asking us and I presume he has already gone back


    after ordering them!¡± Lucy got an idea and said, ¡°He has gone too far! Cain! Severin must have done


    this on purpose just to annoy you! Those bottles cost nearly seventeen thousand dors!¡±


    Cain had a sullen look on his face after hearing that. ¡°The amount is nothing to me! But he has gone


    too far with this! We used to be ssmates. Is it necessary to y me like this?¡±


    Walter frowned. ¡°I doubt that. Severin will never do something like this!¡±


    ¡°Hoho,¡± Lucy sneered. ¡°He¡¯s capable of doing anything! Easton and I were going to get married and


    that guy went to the wedding and screwed my wedding! My wedding was a disaster because of him!¡±


    Cain continued to ce his hand on Lucy¡¯s waist. ¡°Really? Then I should thank him. Otherwise, I¡¯ll


    marry someone¡¯s ex-wife.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. I won¡¯t even see you again if it wasn¡¯t for him!¡±


    Cain giggled. ¡°But he better stayed away from me after what he did tonight. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to


    make him pay me more when I see him.¡±


    Suddenly, a beautiful supervisor walked in and said, ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Go on and put the


    bottles on the table!¡±


    ¡°Hey, we didn¡¯t order those Did Severin order them?¡± Lucy asked.


    The supervisor smiled. ¡°Yes. Our boss was the one who ordered them. Mister Severin is our boss. He


    said his friends are here but he has to leave first. So he ordered these bottles for you. guys. All of your


    expenses are free tonight. If you can¡¯t finish these bottles, you can keep them here ande back to


    finish them next time!¡±


    ¡°What? He paid for those bottles?¡± Matthew was shocked.¡±Oh my god. This bar is not very big but it¡¯s


    not very small either. Severin is the owner of this bar?¡±


    Walter smiled. ¡°See Lucy. I told you Severin is not what you said. He gave us those bottles and we


    don¡¯t even have to pay anything tonight!¡±


    Lucy was speechless and no longer acted arrogant as previously after knowing what she imed was


    false.


    Cain also smiled awkwardly. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Put them down. I think we have misunderstood


    him. He actually owns this bar and he didn¡¯t even say goodbye to us before leaving.¡±


    Lucy sat down unhappily. She was going to wait until Severin was back to announce her rtionship


    with Cain and kissed him just to annoy Severin. Yet, she did not expect Severin to leave so soon.


    Timothy smiled. ¡°Haha. It¡¯s kind of Severin to take care of the bill. We did order quite a lot


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Quinn quickly said, ¡°Regardless of everything, we¡¯re going to wish you and Cain happily together since


    you two decide to be together!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lucy, Cain, I wish you happiness in the future!¡±


    The others raised their sses together. Lucy and Cain smiled and raised their sses to toast


    together. After Severin left the bar, he headed back home. Just when he was reaching the


    house, he saw a middle-aged woman and a young and beautifuldy spying on his house. They saw


    his caring and quickly hid behind a tree.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Chapter 438


    Severin parked the car and got down. Then he walked to where they were hiding and smiled faintly.


    ¡°Come on. You don¡¯t have to hide anymore. I already saw you two when I was driving.¡± Candy and


    Lauren of Mus Hall walked out from behind the tree.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Candy saw Severin and sneered. ¡°Haha! We didn¡¯t expect you toe home sote. I think luck is on


    our side now that we bump into you. We were wondering if this vi belongs to you!


    Severin looked at them and said, ¡°I just killed an old man this morning. Did they send you two again?


    Why are there so many assassins? I mean who has so much money to keep on hiring assassins to let


    me kill?¡±


    ¡°Assassin?¡± Candy frowned. ¡°We¡¯re not assassins. Umm¡­to be more exact, someone did send us


    here to kill you. We don¡¯t want to kill you but we don¡¯t have a choice!¡±


    After that, she said to Lauren, ¡°Aunt Lauren, I¡¯ll go first and test how strong he is!¡±


    Lauren nodded and reminded her, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡± Candy nodded. Immediately, she leaped into the dark sky and used the dark night as


    camouge to dash toward Severin. She clenched her fist tight and gave Severin a punch. Severin


    smiled faintly and also clenched his fist tight to tackle Candy¡¯s punch.


    After their punches met, Candy got sted several feet away before she could stand steadily.


    ¡°Urgh!¡± Candy splurted a mouthful of blood with a shocked expression.


    ¡°Candy! Are you hurt? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a grandmaster and not a level nine grandmaster. He¡¯s at least a


    level one profound master! You better let me handle him!¡±


    Lauren clenched her fist tight with faint spiritual energy covering her fist.


    ¡°Level three profound master?¡± Severin said faintly after seeing that.


    ¡°Aunt Lauren! No!¡± Suddenly, Candy reacted weirdly and stopped Lauren by pulling her.


    ¡°What is it, Candy?¡± Lauren turned around and looked at Candy with shock.


    Candy said, ¡°When I fought with him, I saw, I saw the ring. The ring my father showed to me! After that,


    she strode forward excitingly to ask, ¡°Is the ring on your finger the Dracodeus. Ring?¡±


    Severin touched the ring and frowned. ¡°You know the Dracodeus Ring? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Supreme Leader! He¡¯s our Supreme Leader!¡± Candy got so excited that her eyes turned red.


    She knelt down, ¡°Supreme Leader. I¡¯m Candy, the daughter of the Hall Master of Mus Hall!


    ¡°Supreme Leader!¡±


    Lauren also responded by kneeling down. The word, shock, could not describe the feeling she felt right


    now. It was just too unbelievable to find out this young guy here was the Supreme Leader of


    Dracodeaus Temple, their boss!

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    Chapter 439


    ¡°Mus Hall?¡±


    Severin looked at them. They were very sincere and he did not think they were lying. ¡°Please stand


    up!¡±


    Candy and Lauren stood up and their eyes were filled with excitement when they looked at Severin.


    ¡°I have been living in Brookbourn for quite some time now. Howe I never hear of Mus Hall before?


    And why are you guys trying to kill me?¡±


    Severin thought about it and said curiously, ¡°I believe I never offended anyone from Mus Hall before.¡±


    Candy exined, ¡°Supreme Leader. Mus Hall is not situated in Brookbourn. Our headquarter is in


    Riverson. There are far too many gangs over there. In the past, Mus Hall had always been progressing


    very well. After the old Hall Master died, there were not many elite fighters left. Now, everyone in Mus


    Hall is barely surviving.¡±


    She paused to take a breath before continuing, ¡°Mus Hall identally stepped on Blood- Drinker


    Gang¡¯s toe. So they started to look for our trouble and forced us to yield under them and became their


    subsidiary gang. My father had no choice. In order to protect Mus Hall, he agreed to make a


    contribution to them every month and promise to do their dirty work for them!¡±


    Lauren added, ¡°We were forced toe to kill you by Blood-Drinker Gang. We don¡¯t have a choice and


    so here we are.¡±


    Severin nodded his head while he was listening. ¡°Blood-Drinker Gang again. Hoho. I killed. many of


    their elite fighters because they helped Cedar Gang to destroy Draco Hall. That¡¯s why they areing


    after me!¡±


    At this point, he clenched his fist and said, ¡°I thought I warned them by killing many of their members so


    they know better than to look for my trouble. Geez, they are so annoying. I guess I have no choice but


    to kill all of them!¡±


    Candy was overjoyed to hear that. ¡°Supreme Leader, we finally found you. My father told me Mus Hall


    will not be bullied if you are still around and if we managed to find you. We¡¯re not going to be afraid of


    Blood-Drinker Gang anymore!¡±


    On the contrary, Lauren was frowning. ¡°Supreme Leader, are you confident enough to kill all of them?


    Tharan, the Gang Leader of Blood-Drinker Gang is a level seven profound master. Most importantly,


    they have three elders who are all very strong. I think they have reached. level eight of the profound


    master¡¯s level. Not anyone could defeat them. Unless! You are a level nine profound master!¡±


    ¡°Gosh, I didn¡¯t know there are so many strong fighters in Blood-Drinker Gang!¡±


    Severin was shocked to find out. It seemed like Blood-Drinker Gang was so much stronger than Draco


    Hall. Riverson was definitely different than Brookbourn. The gangs were far stronger than those in


    Brookbourn. No wonder they were trying to expand their territories here.


    She frowned. ¡°Supreme Leader. Do you have the confidence to annihte Blood-Drinker Gang?¡±


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not going to be a problem. But I¡¯m quite busy. Can we do it two


    dayster?¡±


    Candy nodded. ¡°Of course!¡±


    Finally, Lauren looked excited. ¡°That¡¯s great! If Hall Master knows we found the Supreme Leader, he¡¯s


    going to be so happy!¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Please keep my identity a secret for now. The more people know about it, the easier I


    will be exposed. It¡¯s not good if we inadvertently alert the enemy.¡±


    He gave it a thought and asked, ¡°Oh. What¡¯s your name? I¡¯m Severin. I think you guys know it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Candy!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Chapter 440


    ¡°I¡¯m Lauren and Candy calls me Aunt Lauren.¡± Candy and Lauren introduced themselves.


    ¡°Oh. My father¡¯s name is Mick Wheatly,¡± Candy said.


    ¡°Mick Wheatly?¡± Severin was stunned upon hearing the name. He let out a wry smile. ¡°Why Mick?¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem with the name Mick?¡± Lauren asked curiously.


    ¡°Oh, nothing!¡± Severin smiled embarrassingly. The name Mick reminded him of a cartoon. character in


    the form of a rodent and coincidentally, Mick was the Hall Master of Mus Hall. Thus, the question.


    ¡°Are you saying that we shouldn¡¯t tell my father that we found you yet? What if he calls and. asks?¡±


    Candy asked.


    Lauren added, ¡°That¡¯s right. I presume he¡¯s going to call us and ask about the progress tomorrow. We


    just told him this evening that we found where you are living.¡±


    Severin thought about it and said, ¡°What about this? You guys go ahead and find a ce to stay.


    Lauren, you can call back tomorrow and tell him neither of you can kill me. You¡¯re badly hurt and I have


    captured Candy. Ask him to bring some men with him to rescue Candy. Say that I¡¯ll be waiting for him


    in the woods. I will kill Candy if he does note to rescue you and Candy.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s going to scare my father!¡± Candy was shocked to hear that. How could the Supreme


    Leader make out this story just so he could keep his identity a secret?


    Lauren took time to consider and said worried, ¡°It¡¯s possible that he will bring the member of the Mus


    Hall with him. But I worry if he¡¯s going to seek help from Blood-Drinker Gang if he knows you have


    captured Candy?¡±


    Candy thought otherwise, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. Blood-Drinker Gang only wanted us to help


    them with their dirty work. Even if my father went to look for them, they won¡¯t help us too. My father is


    not that weak. On the contrary, if he knows that I was captured, I¡¯m sure he would quickly rush over


    here with the others to find Aunt Lauren.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°But just in case, it¡¯s better that you don¡¯t show up together with Lauren tomorrow. I


    will go find you when it¡¯s the evening and we shall go to the woods together. After that, we can tell Mick


    about the situation.¡±


    Lauren thought and said, ¡°Supreme Leader, are you afraid there¡¯s a spy in Mus Hall? And it¡¯s going to


    make it worse when Blood-Drinker Gang found out about it?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes. We need to prevent that. Besides, Blood-Drinker Gang would think you guys are


    really working for them if Mick brought more people here. They won¡¯t be aware of anything. After that, I


    will go to Riverson with you guys the day after tomorrow and find a chance to kill them.¡±


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll act ording to your n!¡± By now, Lauren thought Severin¡¯s n was perfect. She


    nodded.


    Candy looked at Severin and smiled. ¡°I thought the Supreme Leader is an old fellow. I¡¯m really


    surprised to see it¡¯s you instead! A young and handsome fellow.¡±

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    Chapter 441


    Candy, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Candy¡¯s statement gave Lauren a fright. It was the


    Supreme Leader that she was talking about. How could she act so rudely and talk in that. tone? What if


    the Supreme Leader was unhappy with that? What were they going to do?


    Severin smiled faintl. ¡°Never mind. I¡¯m fine with it. Oh, do you guys have any money on you? If not, I


    can give you some. It¡¯s veryte now and you can only get a hotel room to stay for the night.¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re good. We have money!¡± Lauren replied.


    Lauren¡¯s warning did not take any effect on Candy. She continued as she looked at the huge vi.


    ¡°Umm¡­are you sure there¡¯s no empty room in this big vi of yours? We can just stay here for the


    being.¡±


    Lauren gave Candy a re and said, ¡°Candy, how could you talk to the Supreme Leader in this


    manner? Just listen to him and don¡¯t ask anything that you shouldn¡¯t. Do you understand what I just


    said?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, Candy realized what she just did. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Supreme Leader. Please forgive me for my


    rudeness. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s quitete now¡­¡±


    Severin scoffed. ¡°My wife and my parents do not know that I¡¯m the Supreme Leader of


    Dracodeus Temple and they didn¡¯t know I¡¯m the boss of the Draco Hall too. So it¡¯s going to be hard to


    exin to them if I let you stay here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! How is the Supreme Leader going to exin it to his wife? Especially when he¡¯s bringing


    back two women to stay in the house! Supreme Leader, go get some rest. We¡¯re leaving!¡±


    After Lauren finished talking, she saluted respectfully.


    ¡°Okay. You guys go get some rest too!¡±


    Severin waved. Shortly, Lauren and Candy left too.


    ¡°Gosh. I never expect the person Blood-Drinker Gang wants us to kill turns out to be the Supreme


    Leader of Dracodeus Temple!¡±


    Lauren was still overwhelmed with the oue as they left Severin¡¯s vi.


    Candy said, ¡°I bet he didn¡¯t use his power when he fought me with his punch just now. Otherwise, I¡¯m


    dead by now.¡±


    Lauren chuckled. ¡°I never think the Supreme Leader is such a young guy!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Young and handsome!¡± Candy agreed. It was quickly followed by a sigh. ¡°Too bad, he¡¯s already


    married. He¡¯s so young, handsome, and the Supreme Leader! Maybe I have a chance if he¡¯s not


    married!¡±


    ¡°Gosh, girl! Did he sessfully mesmerize you?¡±


    Lauren was shocked because this was the first time she heard of Candy having any interest in a man.


    Candy smiled faintly. ¡°Hey! What do you mean by that? I mean he¡¯s so handsome and capable.


    Who doesn¡¯t like him?¡±


    As they were talking, they found a motel to stay for the night. At the same time, Lucy, Cain, and the


    others had just finished drinking and were leaving the bar. They bid each other goodbye and left to go


    back to their own homes.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Chapter 442


    ¡°Lucy, look. There¡¯s a hotel over there. Why don¡¯t we spend the night there?¡±


    When everyone else left, Cain approached Lucy and hugged Lucy from the side with his arm around


    her waist. He gazed at her long legs. They looked even more seducing because she was wearing


    pantyhose.


    Despite her real personality, Lucy pretended to be a graciousdy and said, ¡°Hey, we just met after a


    long time and I have just be your girlfriend. I don¡¯t think is that nice for us to spend the first night


    together in the hotel. Besides, you promise me a vi and I haven¡¯t gotten it yet!¡±


    Cain brought her closer to him and said, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a vi. I have nothing but money.


    Look at the time, it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go rest now. I shall buy you a vi tomorrow morning. Alright?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­alright.¡± Lucy agreed reluctantly. ¡°I think I drank too much. My head is dizzy. You¡¯re right. We


    should go to a hotel and rest early.¡±


    Cain hugged her from the side and was feeling thrilled. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We need to rest early. Even in


    my dream, I hope to have you sleep in my arms!¡±


    While at it, Lucy was thinking of something and said, ¡°Severin is so mean! He always made me end up


    in an embarrassing situation. Last time he destroyed my wedding and I was humiliated. again today!


    Damn him! But he¡¯s too good. We hired many assassins to kill him but he was the one who killed the


    assassins!¡±


    Cain frowned and asked, ¡°You want to kill him? Seriously? But you guys were together and in love with


    each other for many years!¡±


    Lucy said, ¡°Hmph! That didn¡¯t bother him at all. He even hit me in front of everyone and asked me to


    apologize to him. I want him dead since a long time ago!¡±


    Cain sneered. ¡°If you want him dead so badly, then I¡¯ll help you!¡±


    Lucy gave Cain a doubtful look. ¡°You? Forget about it. He¡¯s really very good at fighting. And he also


    hires some bodyguards to protect his family. I heard he is in a very good connection with the Hall


    Master of Draco Hall. It¡¯s really a hard task to kill him!¡±


    Cain smiled cynically. ¡°Hehe. Don¡¯t worry. Do you think all I did overseas is just work? I have men


    under me that I can use. If I want, I can have Brookbourn under my control easily. Lucy, don¡¯t


    underestimate me. I¡¯m the new Cain.¡±


    ¡°Really¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Are you really that powerful now?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Why should I lie to you? Just tell me when anyone crosses you. I¡¯ll be honored to kill that


    person for you.¡± Cain smiled and exined, ¡°I was trying to keep a low profile because it was a


    gathering between ssmates. So I didn¡¯t bring any men with me. Mainly because I didn¡¯t think it was


    necessary too.¡±


    ¡°Cain Bryne! I have no idea how extraordinary you are!¡± Joyous feelings overwhelmed Lucy¡¯s heart. It


    looked like she had made the right choice this time.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    In the beginning, she was reluctant to be Cain¡¯s girlfriend after Severin rejected her. Based on the


    current situation, Cain was loaded with money. He even said he could be in control of Brookbourn if he


    Although Lucy thought that was exaggerating, at least it said Cain was richer than she imagined.


    ¡°Then, can I ask how rich you are?¡± Lucy asked eagerly.


    Cain¡¯s face turned sullen. ¡°Now it¡¯s not the appropriate time to ask that question. Anyway, I will buy you


    anything that you want. Come on, let¡¯s go get ourselves a hotel room!¡±


    ¡°Look at you. Acting like a pervert!¡± Lucy rolled her eyes at Cain. Yet, she had a sweet smile on her


    face.


    Cain pinched her bottom. ¡°Hehe. Really? I¡¯m going to show you what a pervert really looks like!¡±

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Chapter 443


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Just when the sun was rising the next morning, Severin was up. After he freshened himself, he woke


    Diane up so they could go to the Shanahans together. When they arrived, Megan was already waiting


    for them.


    ¡°Hehe. Grandma had me prepare two invitation cards. I mean the war chief, Mister Valerian does not


    know us anyway. Diane and I could each give one invitation card out. That¡¯s going to double our


    chances!¡±


    Megan got into the car and waved the invitation card in her hand. Severin chuckled. ¡±


    Catherine is so smart. But I think most of the upper-ss families are going to do the same thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh well. At least we try. If we don¡¯t go, we have no chance at all,¡± Megan sighed.


    Being in the backseat of the car, she pondered and said, ¡°Oh, Severin! Do you know how happy Mom


    is after you transfer the dowry to her? She was so happy that she jumped into the air a few times. For


    the next few days, she kept smiling cheerfully and brightly. Every time she saw her friends, all she


    talked about was the dowry you gave her!¡±


    Severin chuckled. ¡°Oh! I remember someone swore that she would wash my feet for me if I gave the


    dowry within the time frame. Has she forgotten about that?¡±


    Diane burst out inughter.


    On the contrary, Megan felt shameful. ¡°Severin, you remember that? I thought you have forgotten it. I


    think let¡¯s forget about that. Of course, you¡¯re not going to make me wash your feet, right? What would


    other people think of that if they know it?¡±


    Diane chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? You¡¯re just washing his feet. Besides, we can close all the


    doors and windows when you¡¯re washing. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t tell anyone so no one is going to know


    about it.¡±


    ¡°Diane, you¡­¡± Megan was speechless..


    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s alright. Just be nice to me!¡± Severinughed out loud seeing how embarrassed Megan was.


    ¡°Sure! That¡¯s not a problem!¡± Immediately, Megan promised.


    Soon, they arrived at the airport. There were already many people waiting. Brookbourn Mansion had


    arranged for many personnel to blockade the square to maintain put blockades around the square to


    maintain order. Like many others from upper-ss families and businessmen, they waited outside of


    the airport.


    ¡°Gosh, I actually have the chance to see the war chief, Mister Valerian today!¡±


    ¡°I know! He¡¯s the right-hand man to Warren Siegfried. I heard he is so powerful that he could easily kill


    a bull with a punch!¡±


    ¡°A bull? That¡¯s easy. Even killing the elephant with a punch is a piece of cake to him!¡±


    Many people started to discuss how strong Valerian was while waiting in the square. Everyone was


    looking forward to meeting the legendary Mister Valerian. Brookbourn was a small city. It was the first


    time the city had a powerful personing here.


    ¡°Mister Severin! You¡¯re here!¡±

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Chapter 444


    Severin was walking over with Diane and Megan. At that time, Robin noticed that he was there and


    came to greet him with a smile.


    ¡°Oh my god! is that the guy who just married one of the daughters from the Shanahans? Robin Znko


    is talking to him! He¡¯s really good with women!¡±


    One guy looked envious when he saw the scene. Famous for her cold personality, Robin hardly took


    the initiative to greet anyone.


    ¡°Hey. I thought we are early. It amazed me to see so many people arrive so much earlier than us!¡±


    Severin smiled helplessly knowing the square was already full of people.


    ¡°Haha! Severin! You¡¯re here too!¡± Henry came over when he discovered Severin.


    Charmaine too, followed behind Henry. She gave Severin a faint smile. ¡°Hi, Mister Severin. It¡¯s been a


    long time since west see each other. You¡¯re looking more charming than before.¡±


    Severin replied politely, ¡°The same goes for you too, Miss Charmaine. You¡¯re looking splendid and very


    feminine today.¡±


    Thepliment had Charmaine blushing shyly.


    Just then, She also discovered Severin was in the square. She ran over and gave Severin a big hug.


    ¡°Hey, handsome, you¡¯re here! Hehe. I haven¡¯t seen you for quite a while and I miss you so much!¡±


    Severin¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. It was just yesterday afternoon they were drinking together.


    She also let the alcohol control her by drinking too much which she bbered on and on. Why would


    she say they had not seen each other for a long time when they just met yesterday?


    Not to mention, the big hug she gave him when everyone was watching. How inappropriate it was to


    engage in such an intimate act in public! Albeit, the silly girl quickly let go of him and kept a fair


    distance away from him after the hug. There was nothing he could say. And it was going to look weird if


    he scolded her.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°She, we just met yesterday.¡± Megan was a very simple girl. She asked, ¡°Have you forgotten that we


    drank together yesterday?¡±


    She replied, ¡°Megan, I feel like one daysts as long as three years when we can¡¯t see each. other.


    That means we haven¡¯t seen each other for three years. Isn¡¯t that a long time?¡±


    Diane was surprised upon hearing that. She did not know what reaction should she have. Cry orugh


    about it? Robin and Charmaine exchanged looks with each other. It kinda startled them to know She


    was so bold to give Severin a big hug. They wondered if she was not afraid that other people might


    gossip about her action.


    ¡°Gosh! That man received a big hug from Miss She! Who the hell is he? Damn it. I¡¯m so jealous of


    him! Is it because he¡¯s a charming dude? Damn it! I can¡¯t ept this!¡±


    A rich kid became a green-eyed monster when he saw what happened. He did not know who Severin


    was.


    ¡°Hehe. Didn¡¯t you see he was here together with Diane and Megan? That said he¡¯s Diane¡¯s


    husband. The one who just got out of jai


    The rich kid could not believe it. ¡°What? The one who hit Easton and got sent to jail? Is he really that


    popr now? Oh my god. What kind of world is this? Look at us. We are educated, well-mannered,


    charming, and rich. I don¡¯t see any beautiful women surrounding us! This just doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±


    ¡°Why are there so many beautiful women beside him?¡±


    Jada arrived which meant Quintus was here too. He witnessed that scene. His mood became gloomy


    as he clenched his fist tightly to show his resentment.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    Chapter 445


    ¡°It was pure luck that he gets to know those people just because he could please them with that little


    medical knowledge he got!¡±


    Jada scoffed. She gave Severin a deadly stare with a desire to chop Severin into pieces.


    ¡°The woman in the white dress. Is that Diane Shanahan?¡±


    Quintus took a closer look. He found out the woman in the white dress looked very elegant and


    gracious. It strengthened the desire in his mind.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s Diane Shanahan and the one beside her is Megan Shanahan.¡± Jada did not know the evil


    thought in Quintus¡¯ mind and started to introduce them to him.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Both of them are so pretty. So are the other girls. Wow, for a small city like Brookbourn, there are a lot


    of beautiful girls,¡± Quintus said faintly.


    Upon hearing that, Jada was finally feeling discontented. With an angry tone, sheined, ¡°So are


    you saying your fiancee is not as pretty as them?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. How can youpare yourself with them? You¡¯re the prettiest girl in my heart!¡± Quintus


    said in a hurry.


    Jada was satisfied with the answer that she let out a smile. ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    Quintus sneered in his heart as he red at Severin. ¡®You better enjoy while you still can. I¡¯m going to


    grab an opportunity to steal your wife from you and sleep with her! I can¡¯t wait to see the look on your


    face when you found out your wife cheated on you! Do you think you can defeat me? In your dream!!


    At the same time, Severin was feeling embarrassed after receiving a big hug from She.


    Since Zachariah was there, he said, ¡°Miss She, you¡¯re the young miss of Brookbourn Mansion. You


    must watch what you said. And it¡¯s inappropriate to hug a man in public. Your father is not going to be


    happy about that!¡±


    Severin remembered very well. Zachariah looked down on him because he once served jail time. Even


    when Severin saved his life before, he had the n to marry She to someone from an upper-ss


    family. That was why Severin said that. He was hoping Zachariah could take his side and give She a


    lecture.


    Albeit, Zachariah¡¯s reaction was not what Severin expected. ¡°Haha. It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. That¡¯s my


    She. She¡¯s a cheerful and active girl. It¡¯s just a hug. You¡¯re not going to get hurt. with it or pregnant.¡±


    It startled Severin vehemently that blood nearly rushed up his throat. What was going on with


    Zachariah today? Severin had a feeling Zachariah¡¯s attitude had changed. Totally not the same. person


    Zachariah was when Severin met him in Brookbourn Mansion.


    That was not the worst part. Zenoah shared his opinion. ¡°You are a young and talented young man.


    You and She make a perfectly good couple. It¡¯s just a hug and it won¡¯t do any serious. damage to


    you.¡±


    Severin was speechless. She tilted her chin upward and looked at Severin pleasingly. ¡°So what? My


    dad and uncle think it¡¯s alright. What¡¯s wrong with me giving you a hug? There are so many people who


    want me to hug them so badly. Why are youining about it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s here. It¡¯s here! Look, over


    there! The ne is here!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! There are a few fighter aircraft protecting it!¡±


    Someone heard the sound of the airne and looked up in the sky. Soon, Valerian¡¯s private jetnded


    on the ground. Everyone watched eagerly at the exit of the ne. Finally, Valerian left the ne under


    the protection of several armed special forces soldiers. The people who followed behind him were his


    bodyguards. Last but not least, Keagan and Lte were at the end of the line.


    ¡°Mister Valerian!¡±


    ¡°Wee, Mister Valerian!¡±

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Chapter 446


    ¡°Come visit us when you have the time, Mister Valerian! This is our invitation card! I hope you¡¯ll do us


    the honor of gracing us with your presence!¡±


    Many upper-ss families were excited. Valerian was already in his fiftiess, but he still had an air of


    grandeur to him, and his chiseled face had a robustly energetic charm to it. He smiled. slightly and


    stretched out his hand to greet everyone, drawing excited screams from some of the young women


    there.


    Before long, Valerian was standing right in front of everyone. ¡°You don¡¯t need to send me off. It¡¯s fine to


    have only a few mening along with us. I don¡¯t require the protection of so many people!¡± He said


    with a wry smile to a middle-aged man as he looked at the special forces who all had weapons in their


    hands.


    ¡°All right then. We¡¯ll head back!¡± The middle-aged man nodded, and then quickly left here. with the


    special forces.


    ¡°Where are the Bards?¡± Valerian could not help but remark when the other people left.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, war chief. My name is Zachariah, and I¡¯m the leader of Brookbourn Mansion! This is my


    younger brother, Zenoah!¡± Zachariah immediately ran over with Zenoah, She, and the rest of the


    Bards. He then bowed to Valerian and did not dare to look up at him.


    Zenoah, too, stepped forward at once and knelt in front of Valerian. ¡°Thank you for helping me save my


    son and daughter, Mister Valerian. I shall heed whatever orders you may have of me in the future, even


    if it means having to cross a mountain of swords and a sea of fire!!


    Valerian smiled slightly and said, ¡°That foreign force has been rearing its head, and it¡¯s only right for me


    to save your children, especially since I have been entrusted to do so by someone! ¡°After finishing his


    words, he could not help but nce at the crowd. ¡°I wonder if Mister Severin is with us today?¡±


    Zachariah was startled and thought to himself, ¡®So Valerian does know Severin. It shouldn¡¯t be a


    surprise then that he¡¯s already asking for Severin.¡¯ He immediately looked at Valerian and said, ¡°He¡¯s


    over there, with the two beautiful women beside him!¡±


    Valerian had never met Severin before, but he knew that Severin was Warren¡¯s master. As a result, he


    was extremely curious about Severin and even admired the young man somewhat. After all, he


    admired Warren greatly, so it stood to reason that Warren¡¯s master would be unimaginably powerful.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at Severin from a distance and nodded involuntarily. ¡°I see. He¡¯s quite a handsome. man!¡±


    Zachariah¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat and he was a little puzzled. Since Severin only needed to


    make a phone call to get Valerian to rescue Zenoah¡¯s children, then logically speaking, they both ought


    to have a good rtionship with each other. If that was the case, then Valerian should be able to


    recognize Severin in the crowd at a nce. That begged the question of why Valerian would have to


    ask him if Severin was around.


    At that moment, Severin frowned slightly as he looked over.


    ¡°That darn fellow came along too!¡± Severin eventually had a wry smile as his gaze fell on a bodyguard


    wearing big ck sunsses behind Valerian. That person was none other than


    Warren!

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Chapter 447


    ¡°Mister Valerian, here¡¯s an invitation card from our family. I hope you¡¯ll join us for a meal at our home


    and allow us to be your host for a few days!¡± Zachariah bowed immediately and handed over his


    invitation card. He felt a little nervous at that moment because he was the leader of Brookbourn


    Mansion, the biggest force among many big forces there. By convention, Valerian ought to ept his


    invitation, and staying with them for a day or sharing a meal with them was a form of recognition, and it


    would bring much pride to Brookbourn Mansion. It would therefore be very embarrassing if Valerian did


    not ept his invitation card but instead epted the invitation cards from other families.


    Fortunately, Valerian stretched out his hand to take the invitation card after being stunned momentarily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to y host then. I will probably be staying in Brookbourn for a few days!¡±


    ¡°It is our pleasure, Mister Valerian! And thank you!¡± Zachariah was so ecstatic that he almost forgot


    what to say. Even his voice was trembling slightly. She, who was standing beside him, was extremely


    happy too.


    ¡°Why are you still kneeling? Please do get up!¡± Valerian chuckled before continuing to follow Zachariah


    forward. As they were walking over, everyone began stretching out their hands to offer their invitation


    cards even though they were stopped by the bodyguards.


    Valerian smiled faintly. He had no issues epting all those invitations, but whether or not he would


    visit their houses for dinner was another matter. After thinking for a moment, he asked Zachariah softly,


    ¡°Which ones are first-tier upper-ss families? I¡¯ll take some of their cards. just to keep up


    appearances!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Zachariah nodded and immediately pointed them out to him.


    Valerian walked over and epted the invitations from three first-tier families: the Longhorns, the


    Znkos, and the Kubricks. He then epted three more invitations from three other families. Those


    who had their invitations taken by Valerian were all very excited since there was hope for Valerian to


    visit them if their invitations had been epted. Being host to Valerian was a very big deal and an even


    greater honor.


    As Valerian walked, he eventually came up to Severin and his group. Several other people aside. from


    Diane and Megan were trying to hand him their invitation card too, but Valerian smiled. curtly and took


    the invitation card from Diane before getting into the car with Zachariah.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be hosting Mister Valerian at our ce today, so those of you who are freeter at noon. are


    invited toe join us for a celebratory meal!¡± The Bards¡¯ butler smiled and said to


    everyone.


    After all, Valerian visited the Bards first, which showed that he valued them above many other


    families. It was a heartening development, because more businessmen will seek to cooperate with the


    Bards in the future, and it would then bring a huge positive impact on the Bards¡¯ future


    development. As a result, the Bards were all beaming with joy.


    ¡°Congrattions, congrattions!¡± Many of them gestured to express their gratitude, and those who


    were unable to hand out their invitations could not help but sigh and rue their luck.


    ¡°I¡­am I dreaming, Severin? Did Mister Valerian ept my invitation card too?!¡± Diane was stunned for


    a moment as she looked at Severin in disbelief.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Chapter 448


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Diane. He did. It¡¯s really happening! He has epted a lot of invitations, and we stand a chance


    of hosting him if he decides to visit several families!¡± Megan remarked excitedly from one side before


    Severin could reply.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s amazing! I didn¡¯t expect him to ept our invitation! Simply having our invitation


    epted is a good thing in itself!¡± Diane jumped up excitedly, for it was the first time she came into


    contact with a big shot like Valerian. After all, there were more than at hundred cities in the south


    county alone, and Brookbourn was merely one of the smaller ones. A hero like Valerianmanded


    the courtesy of not just the entire Brookbourn, but perhaps even the south county¡¯s highest authority.


    Severin merely smiled at the development, because in view, everything happened well within his


    expectations. Warren came to see him in secret, and knowing that he was Warren¡¯s master, Valerian


    probably used sending Keagan and Lte over as an excuse toe and see him too. Had Severin


    not been around, Valerian would not havee at all, and his apprentice Warren might not have


    followed sneakily either.


    ¡°Damn it! Mister Valerian epted the Shanahans¡¯ invitation but didn¡¯t ept ours!¡± Jada stomped her


    feet angrily after watching Valerian leave with the Bards.


    Quintus then remarked, ¡°Do you think maybe Mister Valerian epted Diane¡¯s invitation because he


    thinks that she¡¯s pretty? He epted Robin and Charmaine¡¯s invitation too. Guess he can¡¯t help


    himself from wanting to dote on beautiful women when he sees one!¡±


    His off-handed remark made Jada¡¯s face turn gloomy. ¡°Are you trying to say that I¡¯m not pretty


    anymore? Didn¡¯t you just say that I am prettier than them?¡±


    ¡°You are! You¡¯re prettier than them!¡± Quintus finally realized that he had misspoken. Jada was good-


    looking, but she was somewhat inferiorpared to the other women andcked a bit of charm in her


    temperament. Her beauty notwithstanding, she wascking somewhat in her bosom and had a foul


    temper too. Had he not fallen in love with her in the past, and had it not been for the good rtionship


    between his family and hers, he would have long dumped her for someone else.


    ¡°But you just said that Mister Valerian epted their invitations because they were pretty. Since you


    said I¡¯m pretty too, then why didn¡¯t he take my invitation?¡± Jada asked angrily.


    Quintus hooked his arms around her waist and coaxed her immediately. ¡°Take it easy, baby. girl. Maybe


    Mister Valerian didn¡¯t notice you because you were a little far back earlier. I¡¯m sure he would¡¯ve


    epted your invitation if he saw you. You¡¯re a girl, so you shouldn¡¯t me yourself for not being able


    to squeeze through the crowd to the front row earlier!¡±


    ¡°Hmph. That¡¯s more like it!¡± Jada snorted coldly, and then asked again, ¡°Shall we go to the Bards to


    congratte themter? Judging from how things went, I believe a lot of wealthy businessmen and


    upper-ss families will go there and have a meal with themter. They might even give some


    congrattory gifts!¡±


    Quintus immediately said, ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going! If your run-of-the-mill wealthy businessmen are in


    attendance, it would be disrespectful toward Mister Zachariah if your family doesn¡¯t go! They¡¯ll be


    unhappy if you¡¯re not in attendance!¡±


    Jada was still upset when she thought of how Valerian had taken the invitation card from the


    Fine then. Let¡¯s go back and get my dad up to speed about the situation. We¡¯ll prepare some gifts and


    then rush there to have lunch with them!¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a n.¡± Quintus nodded. When he left, he nced at the other end from a


    distance and gulped when he saw Diane¡¯s beautiful face and enthralling figure. ¡®I¡¯ll get you sooner or


    later! Just wait!¡¯ he thought to himself.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Chapter 449


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should head back soonest and tell Grandma about the good news. She¡¯ll be super happy


    if she finds out!¡± Megan was a little excited and immediately said to Severin and Diane.


    Severin nodded and then drove the car back to the Shanahans.


    At that moment, inside a room, Mick-the hall master of Mus Hall-could not hold back. anymore and


    called Candy.


    When the girl saw that her father was calling her, she immediately frowned, looked at Lauren, and


    asked, ¡°What do we do now? Weren¡¯t we instructed to tell him that I¡¯ve been kidnapped? How am I


    supposed to answer the phone if I was kidnapped?¡±


    Lauren smiled bitterly. ¡°Just do as you were told and don¡¯t answer the phone. I¡¯ll call himter. You can


    go shoppingter in the afternoon, and then wait for the supreme leader at the entrance of the city at


    night. When the timees, I¡¯ll bring our hall master to look for you!¡±


    Candy was overjoyed when she heard that she could go shopping. ¡°I can go shopping? Hehe, sweet!


    I¡¯m going now, then! There are loads of architectural wonders here in Brookbourn, so I¡¯m going to take


    the chance to sightseeing too!¡± She left directly.


    After a while, Lauren called Mick once the phone hung up.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation there, Lauren? Why isn¡¯t Candy answering my call? Didn¡¯t she bring her cell


    phone with her?¡± Mick asked worriedly after answering Lauren¡¯s call.


    ¡°Sir, thing


    Lauren smiled slightly and then said, ¡°Sir, things have gone south. Severin is too powerful. He¡¯s even


    stronger than I am. Candy and I are no match for him at all! I was seriously injured yesterday, but he let


    me go instead of killing me. Then, he took Candy away with him!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    When Mick heard that, he gritted his teeth angrily and said, ¡°Why did he take my daughter instead of


    killing you?¡± A pause soon ensued, and he connected the dots as he took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­my


    daughter is a young and beautiful woman! That son-of-a-b*tch must be some pervert! My dear Candy¡¯s


    innocence will probably be taken away now that he¡¯s kidnapped her!!


    Lauren did not know how to react to that, though she had to admit that Mick¡¯s imagination was so wild


    that he even thought about that sort of plot. To prevent Mick from worrying too much, Lauren


    immediately asssured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. Candy is fine. Severin wants you to wait for him tonight in the


    woods outside the city. He wants to see if you have what it takes to rescue Candy. If you don¡¯t, he¡¯ll kill


    you!¡±

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Chapter 450


    Mick clenched his fists with increased rage when he heard that. ¡°That b*stard has some balls to kidnap


    my daughter and threaten me like this. So be it, then! I¡¯ll bring some men over, and I will make sure to


    kill him when the timees!¡± Mick was still a little worried even after saying that. ¡°My daughter is such


    a beautiful young woman, but since that guy made it clear that he wants me to save my daughter, then


    it means my daughter isn¡¯t safe. We can¡¯t be sure. that he won¡¯t touch my daughter either!¡±


    Lauren was speechless for a moment, wondering what sort of expression their supreme leader would


    have if he knew what Mick said about him, especially since Mick had categorically assumed him to be a


    pervert!


    Though it was Lauren¡¯s first time meeting the supreme leader the previous night, she could be certain


    that he was a righteous person at first nce and was definitely not the sort of Mick imagined him to


    be.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    pervert


    ¡°By the way, Lauren, what¡¯s his attainment level? You¡¯re a level three profound master, but you¡¯re still


    no match for him. I¡¯m worried that his attainment fundamentals are much higher. than yours!¡±


    After Mick thought about it, he asked Lauren again.


    Lauren then said, ¡°Well, judging from our battle yesterday, his attainment level is probably not much


    higher than mine. I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s about a level four or level five profound master. He had every


    chance to kill me, but he didn¡¯t, and he even let me go on purpose. He wanted me to tell you that you


    can bring as many people as you want because that¡¯ll save him the trouble. of having to deal with our


    men pestering him all the time. He said he wants to deal with all of us at once!¡±


    Mick frowned after hearing what Lauren said, ¡°That guy sure is brave. He¡¯s got guts, and it¡¯s such a


    shame that the Blood-Drinker Gang forced us to kill him. We could¡¯ve been friends, you know, and if he


    didn¡¯ty a hand on my daughter, I might even be able to let him off the hook with the excuse that he


    ran off because he¡¯s too strong. We have nothing to lose if we spare the Blood-Drinker Gang¡¯s enemy!¡±


    Lauren then immediately said, ¡°That makes a lot of sense, but please make sure you¡¯re not saying


    such things in thepany of other people. It¡¯ll be troublesome if the Blood-Drinker Gang hears what


    you said!¡±


    Mick¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m in my room right now, and there¡¯s no one else here with


    me. Since the other party¡¯s attainment is simr to that of a level four or level five profound master, then


    he probably won¡¯t be able to escape if I bring some of the elders with. me. I¡¯ll be sure to kill him if he


    laid a hand on Candy and made her suffer, though I would consider letting him go if he didn¡¯t do


    anything to her.¡±


    As soon as Lauren heard that, she immediately reminded, ¡°Sir, I suggest you bring more people over.


    We need to make as big a fuss over it as possible. Tell the Blood-Drinker Gang that his attainment is


    incredibly high, which is why you need to bring more powerful people over here!¡±


    ¡°Why should I? I am a dignified level seven profound master! Why should I be afraid of that kid,


    especially when we have the great elder with us too!¡± Mick remarked in confusion after


    hearing Lauren¡¯s statement.


    Lauren immediately said, ¡°You need to make a big fuss out of it and say that Severin¡¯s attainment is


    higher than it is. That¡¯s the only way you can convince the Blood-Drinker Gang that you¡¯re going out on


    a limb for them. It¡¯s the best show of sincerity right now. Besides, if some of their people are killed, you


    can go to them and ask for some benefits too!¡±


    Mick¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°You have a point. Let¡¯s do it that way then. I¡¯ll bring a few people to the


    Blood-Drinker Gang, and ask to bring some of their elite fighters to Brookbourn so we can show our


    loyalty to them!¡± Mick then hung up and went to work immediately. Though he knew that his daughter¡¯s


    life was not in immediate danger, he was still a little afraid that Severin might covet his daughter¡¯s youth


    and beauty.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Chapter 451


    While Mick brought his men to the Blood-Drinker Gang, Severin drove back to the Shanahans with


    Diane and Megan.


    At that moment, Catherine was pacing nervously in the yard along with other members of the


    Shanahans. Though they all appeared calm on the surface, they were feeling somewhat


    anxious in their hearts and wanted to know whether the invitation card had been sessfully handed


    out.


    ¡°They¡¯re back!¡± Catherine¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as she saw Severin arriving with Diane and Megan. She


    immediately walked over to them with William, George, and the others.


    Felicia could not bear the suspense and asked immediately after going up to them, ¡°How did it go? Did


    you manage to hand over the invitation card?¡±


    Stanley sneered at one side. ¡°There are probably hundreds of people who handed out invitations today,


    and they probably only epted less than ten. The chances that they¡¯ll ept our invitation card are


    slim, so don¡¯t get your hopes up!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Megan smiled the next second and said, ¡°Well, whether or not the invitation. was


    epted depends on the person handing out the invitation. There¡¯s always hope when the two people


    who went there are my beautiful self and my pretty sister!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done then?¡± The olddy¡¯s eyes lit up when heard that and she was a little excited.


    Diane nodded. ¡°It is! Valerian took mine, and we were really lucky too! The final invitation. card he


    epted was the one I handed to him!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wonderful! I¡¯m d to hear that it was a sess!¡± Felicia was beyond ted.


    The olddy was just as excited too, and she immediately said, ¡°You¡¯ve both done a very good. job, so


    I¡¯ll reward each of you with a hundred and fifty thousand dors. The butler will transfer the money to


    you soon.¡±


    ¡°Really? I get a reward too? Yay! Thanks, Grandma! You¡¯re the best!¡± Megan did not expect to receive


    a reward too, and she jumped up excitedly at her grandmother¡¯s generosity.


    When Stanley heard that, he protested sourly, ¡°Why does Megan have a share of the reward when it


    was Diane¡¯s invitation card that was epted? Isn¡¯t it enough to reward one person?¡±


    However, Catherine said to him, ¡°What do you know? The two of them went together, so they must¡¯ve


    been trying their best to call out to Mister Valerian and hand out the invitation card. Besides, they


    would¡¯ve stood out since they were both standing together, so Megan must¡¯ve contributed too!¡±


    Megan immediately expressed her agreement. ¡°Yeah! I was shouting, so I deserve some of the credit


    too!¡±


    However, Stanley then added, ¡°Grandma, he might have epted our family¡¯s invitation, but he didn¡¯t


    say that he would surelye, right? Aren¡¯t we celebrating prematurely? What if he ends up not


    coming? Even if you want to reward them both, I think it¡¯d be better for you to wait until Mister Valerian


    is here. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to reward them now, especially since there¡¯s a possibility


    that he might note by to visit.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the olddy said, ¡°Credit is due to them for sessfully handing it over to


    Mister Valerian, so they deserve to be given the reward. If Mister Valerian doese to our home,


    they¡¯ll get another hundred and fifty thousand, regardless of whether he¡¯s just visiting or having a meal


    with us.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Grandma! You¡¯re so generous this time!¡± Megan jumped up excitedly. It was a shame that she


    did not have much money to spend after Severin bought her the car. Although heter gave Felicia a


    huge dowry, Felicia merely bought her some stuff and gave her a-hundred-and- fifty hundred thousand


    dors. As a result, Megan still felt that she was a little poor, and she generally had to pinch her


    pennies whenever she went enjoying herself. Naturally, the opportunity to get three hundred thousand


    dors was an exciting prospect for her.


    When Catherine heard that, her expression soured instantly and she asked, ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m


    being ¡®so generous this time¡¯? Are you saying that I was stingy in the past?¡±

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Chapter 452


    Megan finally realized that she, in her excitement, had misspoken. She immediately smiled awkwardly


    and said, ¡°No, Grandma, that¡¯s not what I meant! You were generous before, and I was trying to say


    that you¡¯re overly generous right now!¡±


    ¡°Haha! What a quick-witted young girl you are!¡± Catherine chuckled. It was not as if she did not


    understand Megan¡¯s implication through that initial reaction.


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m guessing that Mister Valerian probably received several invitations, and it would be lucky if


    he managed to make time and visit one or two families. The odds of himing to visit us are slim, I¡¯m


    afraid,¡± Stanley continued toment.


    All of a sudden, Severin remarked, ¡°Rx. There¡¯s a good chance he¡¯lle and visit the Shanahans,


    whether it is tomorrow or the day after tomorrow!¡±


    Severin¡¯s confidence elicited a sneer from Stanley as he said, ¡°Hehe. Tomorrow or the day after


    tomorrow? There are about ten or so invitation cards in Mister Valerian¡¯s hands, or in other words, the


    chances of himing over are one out of ten. If he decides to visit two families, then our chances are


    one out of five. We might be a second-tier family, but we¡¯ve just only started to rise in the upper-ss


    circle. They¡¯ve probably never heard of us before, so what are the odds that he¡¯lle and visit us?¡±


    Severin was stunned for a moment, but he soon said to Stanley, ¡°How about we make a bet if you don¡¯t


    believe me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°A bet?¡± Stanley was very confident he was in his chances of winning, but as much as he wanted to bet


    with Severin, he could only say, ¡°I don¡¯t have the money to bet with you. I¡¯m dirt poor now, so there¡¯s no


    way I can get any funds.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Severin could not help butugh when he heard that. The guy who used to be such at


    dominant force in the family was reduced to being in such a miserable state! Seeing him like that


    brought joy to Severin¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Perhaps. Let¡¯s just hope for the best!¡± Catherine smiled and added, ¡°By the way, we still need to


    prepare some gifts and go congratte the Bards. If we have the opportunity to chat with Mister


    Valerian then, we might be able to leave a good impression on him! That¡¯ll boost our chances even


    more!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have to! What sort of gift should we prepare for the Bards, though?¡± George nodded and


    felt that his mother made a very reasonable point.


    The olddy thought for a while and said, ¡°We now have a good rtionship with the Bards, and


    Miss She even expressed her love to Severin when she got drunk the other day! We mustn¡¯t bring


    ordinary gifts when we visit them. We must prepare better gifts for them. Hmm, let¡¯s bring that antique


    painting with us. Let¡¯s throw in some jeweled hairpins or simr items too!¡± She finally had an idea.


    ¡°But Grandma, that painting is probably worth millions! It wasn¡¯t easy for you to get it!¡± Stanley said


    heartbrokenly.


    ¡°Sigh, no pain, no gain. We¡¯re investing, and our family is progressing very well right now too. ¡°The old


    lady showed her determination. After making her point known, she looked at Diane. again and said


    earnestly to her, ¡°You can see how much Miss She likes Severin. It will bring


    us many


    benefits if she marries Severin. Will you stop her if she wishes to do so?¡±

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Chapter 453


    Diane could tell from the beginning that everyone in the Shanahans wanted Severin to marry. She.


    That would essentially make the Bards and the Shanahans one family, and it would be of


    tremendous importance to the Shanahans¡¯ development. They had nothing to lose and everything to


    gain, for it was something that many families dreamed of having.


    As a result, Diane had been feeling conflicted for the past few days. After all, she never thought that an


    ex-convict like Severin could still attract the affection of such a youngdy. Many rich and powerful


    young men, especially those from upper-ss families, had more than one wife and many other


    women outside of the home too. It seemed to be the norm for them. Diane, however, had always been


    an unyielding character, and she felt that Severin¡ª being the ordinary man that he was-was already


    extremely lucky that he got the chance to marry her.


    Little did she expect him to be more and more promising by the day, and the Shanahans¡¯ recent


    rapid rise was inextricably linked to him too. After all, had it not been for him, not even the Chavezes¡¯


    assets could have fallen into the Shanahans¡¯ hands.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After giving it some more thought over the past few days, Diane actually felt relieved in her heart. It


    would be enough as long as Severin loved her and protected both her and Selene. If an appropriate


    situation arose, then she would be fine with letting She marry him. However, it still came as a bit of a


    shock that the olddy would ask that sort of question.


    Although Diane was a little surprised, she was stunned for only a brief moment, after which she said,


    ¡°Miss She is a very good person. She doesn¡¯t hatch any schemes, and she¡¯s very forthright with her


    opinions. Anyone who meets such a woman will ultimately take a liking to her. However, I should point


    out that I married Severin first, so whatever happens, I must be the main wife. Even if she gets married,


    she can never and should never rise to the same status as me, and the issue with marrying her is


    whether or not someone of her status will be willing to ept that!¡±


    Severin waspletely dumbfounded because he never thought that Diane would say something like


    that. He became emotional the next second, because Diane was a good woman, and she was willing to


    endure whatever uneasiness she felt about the situation because she was looking at the bigger picture.


    Having such a wife made Severin feel that he had no regrets whatsoever in life!


    ¡°So you¡¯re willing, then? Miss She seems to like Severin a lot, and maybe she might be willing to y


    second fiddle to you for Severin¡¯s sake. Mister Zachariah only has one daughter, and all his property


    will go to her when he grows old. That means Brookbourn Mansion will sooner end up in Severin¡¯s


    hands!¡± Felicia was ted when she thought of how much wealth she might stand to gain in the future.


    Catherine nodded too. ¡°Diane is a good child. She¡¯s always so mindful of the bigger picture and is filial


    in her actions. I¡¯m right about you!¡±


    Unexpectedly for them, Severin stood up and said to everyone. ¡°Did you all think you could decide for


    me when you haven¡¯t asked me if I agree to it?¡±


    Felicia immediately said, ¡°What¡¯s there to disagree with? This is the Bards¡¯ daughter we¡¯re talking


    about here. If she¡¯s willing to marry you, then everyone in Brookbourn will envy you! You¡¯ll be going out


    with pride! Why would you object to such a good development?¡±


    Megan also chimed in, ¡°Just be happy for yourself, Brother-in-Law. Miss She is a beautiful woman,


    and though my sister is beautiful too, you could say that the both of them are uniquely different from


    each other. If you can get the chance to marry her and enjoy life with two beautiful women, I think you¡¯ll


    wake up every day with a smile!¡±


    Severin could not but be dumbfounded for a moment. She was pretty, and when he remembered her


    sexy figure as well as the close contact that he had with her when he carried her to bed the day before,


    it was difficult for him to control the raging passion in his heart. despite being the calm person that he


    was.


    Megan¡¯s words made even more sense when he thought of that.


    Stanley then smiled coldly. ¡°Yeah. You know what, I think you¡¯re secretly happy! If a beautiful. woman


    like Miss She falls in love with you, that means you¡¯re extremely lucky! Why would you say no if she


    wants to marry you? Besides, my cousin has already said yes. Who¡¯d believe. you if you said you


    refuse want to marry She?¡±

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    Chapter 454


    Severin smiled bitterly and could not help but say, ¡°She¡¯s too young, and she acts like a brat. I¡¯m not


    short of money either, and I don¡¯t want to involve money with feelings. It would leave a very bad


    impression if word gets out and people think that I married She for money!¡±


    As he made his stance clear, he stepped forward and took the initiative to hold Diane¡¯s hand. I¡¯m


    genuinely touched that Diane is willing to consider the bigger picture for me, but I think that having


    Diane as a wife is more than enough for me. I¡¯m very satisfied, and I don¡¯t have any other ns!¡±


    After hearing that, Diane could not help but blush slightly and felt a surge of sweetness in her heart.


    Since women were usually a man¡¯s weakness, she originally thought that Severin would happily ept


    marrying She after she had conceded to it.


    However, Severin was very considerate of her, and he never once considered involving feelings with


    money. Such was the man she loved, and her decision to marry him was the right one!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Are you stupid, Severin? You¡¯re such an idiot for refusing the advances of someone as attractive as


    Miss She!¡± Stanley stomped his foot angrily and wished that he could be the one taking Severin¡¯s


    ce to marry She. Hemented Severin¡¯s stubbornness and had a frustrated expression on his


    face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave these feelings up to fate! I don¡¯t want to be with someone for a particr purpose, which


    you people seem very inclined on doing. I¡¯ll only be with them if I fall in love with them. and believe that


    they¡¯re worthy of my love. I¡¯ll only protect them if they¡¯re worthy of my protection. I¡¯m not going to just


    marry her because she¡¯s the daughter of Brookbourn Mansion. Is that so difficult for you people to


    understand?¡± Severin finally said seriously once


    more.


    Megan looked at Severin again and felt that her impression of him had improved greatly. Everything he


    said made perfect sense, for love should be out of the pureness of one¡¯s heart instead of being a tool


    for transactions.


    ¡°Do you


    think it might be possible for you to fall in love with Miss She? Or is thatpletely out of the


    question?¡± Catherine¡¯s lips twitched a few times and she finally looked at Severin and asked him.


    Severin did not answer right away and gave it a bit of thought before exining, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the


    future may hold, but I can say for sure that I don¡¯t have that sort of feeling for her right now. I don¡¯t miss


    her the way I miss Diane when I haven¡¯t seen her for a few days!¡±


    Diane felt even sweeter when she heard that and she punched Severin¡¯s shoulder lightly. Then, for the


    first time ever, she said coquettishly in front of everyone, ¡°Ugh. Do you have to be so sappy?¡±


    Severin grinned. ¡°But I¡¯m telling the truth, honey! I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t like other women in the


    future because of certain circumstances, but I can say with the utmost confidence that you¡¯re the only


    woman in my heart right now!¡±


    ¡°Hearing that from you is enough for me, honey! I don¡¯t care about anything else!¡± Diane¡¯s face turned


    red, and she took the initiative to say an equally as sentimental sentence too.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Chapter 455


    Everyone was speechless at that moment, as they did not expect to be subject to a public disy of


    affection between the couple.


    Catherine nodded too, because Severin spoke the truth. After all, no one could guarantee what would


    happen in the future, but what Severin said then was undoubtedly the facts. For the moment at least,


    Severin had not developed any strong feelings toward She.


    ¡®It appears Miss She will have to work doubly hard now. Severin doesn¡¯t hate her, and judging from


    his evaluation of her, he believes that she is a good young girl too. Looks like I¡¯ll have to talk with Miss


    She sometime soon!¡¯ the olddy thought to herself.


    ¡°Mister Stanley, Mister Stanley! You and your father are going viral now!¡± All of a sudden, a young maid


    ran up to Stanley and said excitedly.


    ¡±


    Stanley was feeling a little upset after having to face Severin and Diane¡¯s affectionate behavior earlier,


    and his expression darkened even more when he saw the maid running over to him. What¡¯s going on?


    Why are you making such a fuss!¡±


    ¡°Sir, you and your father are all over the inte now. Didn¡¯t the two of you run naked the other day?


    Some people posted it on the inte, and the number of fans on your social media ount has


    soared! You¡¯ve gotten four million fans in just a couple of days!¡± The servant girl said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s a


    shame that no one can find the patriarch¡¯s ount because he doesn¡¯t have one. But you are all the


    rage right now, sir! All thements are talking about how funny you look when you run!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m amusing to them, now?¡± Stanley¡¯s face turned even gloomier and he was a little speechless.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He could not help but frown when he saw all his fans. ¡°Grandma, I have more than four million


    followers now!¡±


    Stanley immediately took out his phone and clicked into his app. In the past, he used to upload some


    pretentious videos during his time as a general manager, and among them were clips of him swimming


    with some beautiful women, or showing off his time at upscale bars. When Diane took over his position,


    the funds avable to him became much lesser, and he no longer had the money to act and show off,


    hence the dearth of videos for quite some time.


    He had lost a bet with Severin the other day and was forced to go walk naked with his father, but he did


    not expect that the video would be posted online and his 10,000 fans would balloon to nearly 400 times


    the original number! Moreover, the trend seemed to suggest that his fans. were still growing, and the


    app was beeping non-stop.


    ¡°Goodness, I¡¯m getting really popr now. Why would these people suddenly follow me? Haha!¡±


    Stanley was a little excited and could not help but let out augh.


    The olddy, however, had a gloomy expression when she heard that. She said petntly, You¡¯ve gone


    viral? What¡¯s there to celebrate about going viral? Doesn¡¯t this mean that a lot of people now know that


    you and your father had to run naked? I thought you managed to save some embarrassment because


    not a lot of people saw it, but now it seems that millions of people know what happened! This is utterly


    embarrassing!¡±


    The servant girl said again, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s only his followers that are more than four million.


    The number of people who have watched the video probably reached tens of millions already, maybe


    even over a hundred million! There are a lot of people who have watched the video!¡±


    Catherine nearly fainted when she heard that! She smacked her thigh and said, ¡°What did our family do


    to deserve this? What disaster have we brought upon ourselves? We have thoroughly made fools of


    ourselves!¡±

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    Chapter 456


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Grandma. I¡¯m popr now! I¡¯m an inte celebrity, or rather Dad. and I are


    both inte celebrities now! This is a good thing! Besides we¡¯re not fully naked in the video. We¡¯re still


    wearing a small piece of cloth, right? It¡¯ll be fine! Going viral is a positive thing!¡± Stanley immediately


    exined.


    ¡°Ahak!¡± The olddy coughed and nearly vomited blood. Sheshed out at Stanley and said, Really,


    now? Do you honestly think everything¡¯s fine after bing such a huge.ughingstock?¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you might not know this, but inte celebrities and influencers make lots of money.


    nowadays. Some of them are even invited to endorse products! With the rightpany. marketing


    them, some influencers can earn tens of millions a year, and they¡¯re usually able to earn much more


    than that!¡± The servant immediately helped exin the benefits to the olddy. ¡°You are unaware of


    how powerful such apps are because you¡¯ve never downloaded them. nor watched any of the videos.


    This is the trend among young people, and Mister Stanley can earn money by being an influencer in


    the future. Didn¡¯t they advertise our family¡¯s newly- opened restaurant at the entrance? Business will


    probably be booming in no time!¡±


    When Diane heard that, she expressed her surprise. ¡°In fact, I was just wondering yesterday why


    Delight Diner is full to the brim with people! There¡¯s always a long line starting from the end of the


    street, and I couldn¡¯t figure out why a new restaurant would have such good business! This exins


    everything!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± The olddy¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as she heard that. ¡°What if the restaurant. can¡¯t cope


    with demand?¡±


    Diane understood what her grandmother was implying and immediately said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll just open


    another branch right next to it! Once the restaurant expands, we can hire more people to manage it!


    Business will thrive!¡±


    Catherine looked at Stanley and George before saying, ¡°Stanley, George, do go to the restaurant more


    often when you have the time. Make sure to upload some more videos to advertise the restaurant


    more!¡±


    Stanley immediately smiled. ¡°No problem, Grandma, but will I get anything in return? I¡¯m an influencer


    now, and I¡¯m worth a lot, so the least I should get is a fee for making an


    appearance, don¡¯t you think? Look at me. I haven¡¯t been able to go drinking recently, and I don¡¯t even


    have a better car to drive now that I¡¯m famous!¡±


    The olddy smiled and said, ¡°Then the two of you can manage the restaurant in the future, and


    divided among yourselves as your assets. Whatever money you earn will be yours to keep, but of


    course, you still need to pay back the initial investment. Will that be eptable?¡±


    George and Stanley looked at each other, inhaled sharply, and had an ecstatic looks on their faces.


    Even though a new branch was merely part of many industries under the Shanahans¡¯ name and was


    therefore not that big a deal for the family, it was important to both Stanley and George because the


    restaurant was theirs from then on. Based on the current situation, they would definitely be able to earn


    a lot of money in one month, and by then, they would at least have some money to spend!


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Grandma!¡± Stanley was so moved that he was on the verge of tears. Despite all the


    grief and depression he had to go through in the past few days, he was ted that the chance to turn


    his fortunes over had been given to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to make the most of it since you¡¯re both inte celebrities now. I won¡¯t bail either of you


    out again in the future if you lose money!¡± The olddy said with a smile.


    ¡°This is fantastic! I have fans, and I can earn money with live streams or stuff like that in the future!


    Maybe someone will ask me to advertise for them! Man, I¡¯m getting excited just thinking about it!¡±


    Stanley felt even more overjoyed when he fantasized about his happy life.


    in the future.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    Chapter 457


    Diane and Severin looked at each other and could not help but smile. It seemed to be quite easy. to


    satisfy Stanley, especially since he had found a way to earn a living.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We need to prepare our gifts and attend the banquet at Brookbourn Mansion!¡± Catherine


    finally said with a smile.


    Before long, the Shanahans had prepared their gifts and were nning to rush to Brookbourn.


    Mansion.


    Over at Riverson, Mus Hall¡¯s Mick had brought several of his elders to the Blood-Drinker Gang and


    exined the entire situation to their leader, Tharan.


    Tharan could not help but frown when he said that. ¡°Just how bold is this Severin guy? He kidnapped


    your daughter, and he even threatened you and asked you to bring your men to save her?¡±


    The great elder said, ¡°Judging from the situation, Severin¡¯s attainment level is far from low. Mus Hall¡¯s


    Lauren is a level three profound master, and yet she couldn¡¯t be a match for him!¡±


    Menkel, the second elder, frowned and said, ¡°Why do I feel like his actions defy logic? He¡¯s being


    targeted by Candy and Lauren, so why would he let Lauren go? Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t he kill her


    after getting her to report to Mick?¡±


    His mind was more perceptive than the rest, and he had already noticed that something was amiss.


    Mick was stunned for a moment, but he immediately said excitedly, ¡°What do you mean by that,


    Second Elder? Are you saying that you want Lauren to be killed? Perhaps. Severin¡¯s strength is only


    barely higher than Lauren¡¯s, and even if she¡¯s injured, she might still be able to escape from him if


    she¡¯s far enough away from reach.¡±


    Mick¡¯s bloodshot eyes and emotional outlook prompted Tharan toment, ¡°Let¡¯s refrain from making


    any guesses, Second Elder. Some young guns may be strong, but they tend to be a little overconfident.


    Why don¡¯t you follow them if you think something fishy is going on?¡±


    Menkel smiled wickedl. ¡°Sure! I¡¯m curious to see just how strong Severin is. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be so


    unbridled as to kidnap Candy and provoke us on top of that!¡±


    Mick¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. Severin¡¯s attainment was probably quite high if he was strong


    enough to defeat Lauren, and since Severin was the enemy of the Blood-Drinker Gang, he initially


    considered sparing Severin as long as thetter did noty a hand on his daughter. He nned to


    defeat Severin and inform thetter that he was only obeying the Blood- Drinker Gang¡¯s orders.


    Once Severin achieved another breakthrough in his attainment, he would find a way to get back at the


    Blood-Drinker Gang, thus benefitting Mus Hall because the Blood-Drinker Gang would have to face a


    formidable opponent.


    Conversely, if Menkel-the gang¡¯s second elder-followed him, then there was no chance for Mick to


    spare Severin¡¯s life even if he wanted to. When Mick realized that, he immediately said, ¡°Mister Menkel,


    I don¡¯t see any necessity for you toe with us. Lauren has already exined to me that his


    attainment isn¡¯t very high, so I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to kill him if I bring. some of my elders along. Besides,


    I wouldn¡¯t want you to make a move even if you came along!

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    Chapter 458


    ¡°Why not? Are you not happy that I am tagging along to help you?¡± Menkel frowned and looked straight


    at Mick.


    In response, Mick said, ¡°Because I want to kill that kid with my own hands! He and I cannot live under


    the same sky after what he did to my daughter. I will take revenge with my own hands, and I wouldn¡¯t


    want anyone to do it on behalf of me!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Unbeknownst to Mick, Menkel was suspicious by nature and felt even more drawn to going with Mick


    when he saw how reluctant Mick was to bring him along. Menkel smiled and said, I¡¯ll give you my word


    that I won¡¯t do anything even if I go with you. I just want to see that kid with my own eyes and watch


    him die at your hands for kidnapping your daughter!¡±


    Tharan nodded too. ¡°Let Menkel go with you, Mick. He can gather information about the situation in


    Brookbourn if he¡¯s tagging along with you, and he can also figure out a way to destroy Draco Hall after


    killing Severin. By then, we will have to ensure that the underground forces in Brookbourn are held in


    the palm of our hand. I heard that even a war chief like Valerian Sutcliffe has gone to Brookbourn today.


    What a lively day indeed!¡±


    After giving out that order, Tharan thought for a while and said again: ¡°By the way, this Severin chose a


    splendid ce to be buried. It¡¯d be easy to dispose of his body if we kill him in the woods outside the


    city. If it happened in the city and Mister Valerian finds out that a murder urred there, it would be bad


    for us if he gets curious and decides to investigate it.¡±


    Menkel immediately said, ¡°Sir, someone like Valerian probably wouldn¡¯t care much about such


    insignificant issues. He¡¯ll probably just turn a blind eye to it, thinking that it¡¯s some small -time feud


    between factions from different cities!¡±


    Tharan nodded. ¡°Even so, I¡¯m still quite surprised that someone like Mister Valerian would visit such a


    small ce like Brookbourn all of a sudden. He wouldn¡¯t have had a reason to visit. that city if there


    was no one worth visiting there!¡±


    Menkel could not help butugh when he heard that. ¡°Hehe, are you saying that strong people. exist in


    Brookbourn? Are you afraid of Severin?¡± Menkel had a determined look on his face and maintained his


    smile. ¡°Haha, we don¡¯t know the exact situation surrounding that kid, but if he was any good in the first


    ce, he wouldn¡¯t have been sent to jail all those years ago. The way I see it, he probably met a


    powerful person in prison and was lucky enough to get a chance to train himself and be a


    profound master. We don¡¯t need to worry about him!¡±


    Tharan felt that Menkel had a point, so he nodded and said, ¡°Okay. Go with them, and make sure


    Severin dies tonight. There¡¯s no need to rush back after he¡¯s dead. Stay in Brookbourn for a couple of


    days, get a feel of the power dynamics and the situation there, and get more details on the city. We


    must not be careless with this operation, and we¡¯ll only figure out a way to take over Draco Hall once


    we get a better feel of things!¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s settled. Let¡¯s set off immediately. Some of my men are still waiting on me at the door!¡± Mick


    knew that he could not refuse to let Menkele along, so he had no choice but to nod and agree.


    ¡°Sigh, looks like Severin¡¯s death is all but certain. Menkel¡¯s attainment is the same as mine and we¡¯re


    both level seven profound masters, but hisbat power is much higher than mine. Guess there¡¯s little


    chance of sparing Severin anymore!¡± Mick could not help but sigh as he sat


    in the car. As the saying went, ¡®the enemy of my enemy is my friend¡¯, an

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    Chapter 459


    By the time Mick and others set off, Severin and the Shanahans had already arrived at the Bards.


    At that moment, dozens of tables had already been set up in arge courtyard outside the house. An


    endless stream of people came to congratte the Bards, and they even gave the Bards lots of


    valuable gifts. Even so, many of them could not help but feel that the painting. given by the Shanahans


    was an exceptionally generous move on thetter¡¯s part, considering how expensive the painting was.


    After all, such items could not be forged. ¡°Congrattions, ma¡¯am! You seem to be more and more


    energetic with age, and the Shanahans have been progressing rather well recently too!¡± Some wealthy


    businessmen came over to greet Catherine, and they were clearly very optimistic about the


    Shanahans¡¯ future..


    George, Catherine, and the others chatted with the many guests there. Severin, on the other hand,


    walked to a quiet and isted ce where he could smoke a cigarette without being in anyone¡¯s


    company.


    After a while, a middle-aged man with sunsses came over. He had a straight posture, and although


    he wore sunsses, it was still somewhat difficult to conceal the grandeur that was oozing out of him


    from head to toe.


    When Severin saw the man approaching him, he could not help but smile and say, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you


    sneaked all the way here, you rascal!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I have some time to spare, so I think it¡¯s good to seize this chance ande by to pay my


    master a visit!¡± Warren chuckled, took out his phone again, and stood beside Severin to take a wefie.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After snapping the photo, Warren could not help butugh as he said, ¡°The other three are. going to be


    so jealous of me if they see this photo!¡±


    Severin was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you keep that photo to yourself, but make sure it doesn¡¯t spread. If


    people see me taking a photo with a famous war god, I¡¯m worried that they might start doubting my


    identity!¡±


    Warren smiled. ¡°Oh, you jest! What do you mean by ¡®famous¡¯? I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today if it


    weren¡¯t for you! By the way, which one is your wife? Can I secretly take a photo of her? I¡¯m nning to


    show the other three what our master¡¯s wife looks like!¡±


    Severin did not know whether tough or cry He looked at Diane in the distance and said, She¡¯s the


    one in the white dress over there!¡±


    ¡°What a beauty!¡± Warren took out his cell phone and surreptitiously snapped a photo of her before


    saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest¡­I envy you quite a bit, master!¡±


    Severin was stunned by that remark and could not help but retort. ¡°You? Envy me? What¡¯s there to


    envy when you¡¯ve achieved so much in life already?¡±


    Warren said ¡°Look at Valerian. He¡¯s being surrounded by a group of people who do nothing. but tter


    him. This kind of feeling might make you feel happy in the beginning, but it gets more and more


    annoying with time! The only way I coulde to see you is by wearing sunsses and pretending to


    be Valerian¡¯s bodyguard. Had I not done that, well¡­ I would¡¯ve


    been surrounded by a group of people by now too!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Severin burst outughing when he heard that. ¡°That is why you and the other three. are not


    allowed to let anyone know that I am your master. You¡¯ll never hear the end of it from me if you ever let


    that slip to the public!¡±


    ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t recall you and your wife having a wedding. Weddings are very important for


    women, you know. Have you thought of making it up to her?¡± Warren then added.


    Severin nodded. ¡°I have, and it¡¯s been decided already. But with eight more days until the fifteenth of


    August, there are still some things I have to take care of on that date. I¡¯m afraid the wedding will have


    to wait until I¡¯ve gotten all those things out of the way!¡±

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Chapter 460


    ¡°Hehe, in that case, screw it, the four of us will being to your wedding, and you can¡¯t try to hide


    from us again this time!¡± Warren immediately said with a smile when he heard


    Severin¡¯s n.


    Severin did not object to it and nodded his head instead. ¡°You should. After all, Diane has suffered so


    much for me over the years, and I intend to make the wedding a grand one, to the point where she


    bes the envy of everyone in the entire south country!¡±


    ¡°Haha, perfect! We look forward to the banquet! Remember to tell us in advance when you¡¯ve decided


    on the date!¡± Warrenughed.


    ¡°Diane, look! The man with sunsses is so handsome, and he looks cool with those shades. too!¡±


    Megan, who was chatting with Diane, soon noticed that a man was speaking to Severin.


    Diane was a little taken aback when she looked over. ¡°He seems to have a unique temperament to him.


    I can¡¯t describe it, but it¡¯s almost like he has a sense of superiority over everyone even though he¡¯s


    doing nothing but standing there!¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, this man seems to be Mister Valerian¡¯s bodyguard. Maybe he¡¯s a general too!¡±


    Megan surmised after some thought.


    On Valerian¡¯s end, he heaved a sigh of relief after having to smile and greet all those people.. He


    nced over at Warren and suddenly realized that the 20-something young man next to Warren was


    Warren¡¯s master.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a little too young to be the master mentioned by Mister Warren? I thought he wouldn¡¯t be that


    young! Guess he really is an extraordinary freak of nature!¡± Valerian nced intently at Severin as the


    Before long, the banquet was set up, and it was expected that the Shanahans would not be arranged to


    sit at the same table as Valerian. Instead, Valerian sat with Zachariah, Zenoah, and the heads of three


    first-tier families.


    Midway through the meal, Valerian said something to Zachariah, who then nodded, stood up, and said


    to the crowd, ¡°Everyone, we are very grateful that Mister Valerian hase to our city this year and


    ns to visit some of our city¡¯s upper-ss families. I have just been told of his itinerary for the next


    couple of days!¡±


    Upon hearing that announcement, many of the middle-aged people became excited, especially those


    upper-ss families who had managed to hand out their invitations to Valerian. All of them were


    looking forward to being in his itinerary. Catherine looked over excitedly too, and her heart became


    tense all of a sudden.


    Severin could not help but smile a little and continued to help himself to the food with an indifferent


    expression.


    ¡°Mister Valerian will visit the Shanahans tomorrow morning as well as have lunch and dinner. with


    them. He will also spend the night at their ce!¡± Zachariah smiled and announced it to everyone.N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    Chapter 461


    ¡°Wait a second. He¡¯s going there in the morning? He¡¯s having lunch and dinner with them? And he¡¯s


    staying overnight too? Is he nning to be at the Shanahans the entire day tomorrow?¡±


    Everyone gasped after hearing that.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Damn, the Shanahans are lucky! I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d n to visit them!¡± Jada was so angry that she


    clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡°This is unimaginable! Even though Mister Valerian visited the Bards first, it was already noon by the


    time he came. Wouldn¡¯t he be spending more time with the Shanahans than with the Bards?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he said he¡¯ll be there in the morning, so it¡¯s probably going to be after breakfast. Why would he


    choose the Shanahans, though?¡± someone asked in surprise.


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Valerian! We shall await your esteemed presence tomorrow!¡± Catherine stood up,


    cupped her hands respectfully toward Valerian, and said in a trembling voice.


    Zachariah paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°As for the day after tomorrow, Mister Valerian will


    visit the Longhorns for lunch at noon before leaving Brookbourn byer in the evening!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Henry, Gideon, and the rest of the Longhorns had a look of delight on their faces.


    They were lucky that Valerian chose to visit the Longhorns. Meanwhile, the Kubricks and Znkos,


    who were also first-tier families, had a bit of displeasure on their faces and were evidently somewhat


    disappointed not to receive such an opportunity.


    The rest of the families whose invitations were epted but had no chance of being selected could


    only sigh to themselves andment their bad luck.


    to my


    At that moment, Valerian stood up and said, ¡°I am unable to stay in Brookbourn for long due


    After hearing that, everyone stood up and gave him a round of apuse.


    After all, Valerian-an existence who stood at heights that they could never hope to reach. did not put on


    airs and even made such remarks that imparted a sense of cordiality between himself and them.


    ¡°Cheers, everyone!¡± Valerian raised his wine ss, and everyone else followed suit too. After lunch,


    some of the guests left after saying their goodbyes, while others continued to chat with. those who


    were still there.


    Catherine was so excited that she immediately instructed George and William to head back. home and


    get things ready. She told them to have the servants clean the household and prepare a room for


    Valerian. Although she did not know why Valerian decided to visit the Shanahans and even stay


    overnight there, it was overall a very good thing.


    The Shanahans could feel proud of themselves that day, and they would have every right to be


    proud with Valerian¡¯s decision to visit them.


    ¡°Congrattions, ma¡¯am!¡± At that moment, She came over and said to the olddy.


    As soon as the olddy saw that it was She, she immediately recalled something and pulled She


    to one side. ¡°Miss She! How about we find a quiet ce where we can chat?¡±

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    Chapter 462


    She frowned at once. He did not know why Catherine would want to speak to her in private, and in


    such a secretive manner too. Nevertheless, she still followed the olddy to the so-


    called quiet ce.


    The olddy then let go of She¡¯s hand. ¡°You like Severin, don¡¯t you, Miss She? It¡¯s pretty obvious


    to everyone!¡±


    She blushed as soon as she heard that, and it appeared that everyone remembered what she said


    when she was drunk the previous day. The thought of what happened made her so embarrassed that


    she felt like digging a hole in the ground and burying herself there. She nodded shyly and said, ¡°I do. I


    like him very much, and I tend to miss him a lot after I haven¡¯t seen him for a day. But he always keeps


    a distance from me, and it makes me super mad! It makes me feel like I¡¯m unwanted, and that I¡¯m the


    one who keeps having to woo him!¡±


    The olddy was secretly happy when she received She¡¯s acknowledgment. ¡°We asked Diane a


    question this morning to find out if she would agree to you marrying Severin.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You asked her that?¡± She¡¯s beautiful eyes opened wide, and she did not expect the


    Shanahans to be so forthright that they could ask such things in a straightforward manner.


    Then again, it should note as a surprise, since the olddy was rather straight-to-the- point in


    everything she did and did not hesitate to ask She whether she liked Severin!


    ¡°So¡­what do Diane say?¡± She immediately became nervous when she saw the olddy nodding her


    head. After all, though Severin and Diane had not been together for long, she could tell that Severin


    genuinely loved Diane, and Diane felt the same way for Severin too. Their closeness with each other


    was so much stronger than that of normal rtionships.


    Therefore, if Diane disagrees, or there was any serious interference with their rtionship, Severin


    would likely take Diane¡¯s feelings into consideration, thus reducing She¡¯s chances.


    even more.


    ¡°Diane did not have too much to say about it. She did say that you¡¯re a decent person and a good


    youngdy!¡± Catherine smiled slightly and then added, ¡°But she did make it clear that she¡¯ll always be


    the main wife if you do marry Severin, and you can only be treated like a mistress! Would you feel


    offended by that?¡±


    When She heard that, she pumped her fists and jumped happily. ¡°Awesome! That¡¯s amazing news!


    I¡¯m willing to do anything as long as I can be with Severin, and I¡¯m fine with being the lesser wife. Heck,


    I¡¯m fine even if it means having to wash Diane¡¯s feet every day! I¡¯m happy enough if she agrees to it!¡±


    Catherine was utterly speechless. She was the daughter of Brookbourn Mansion, yet she had no


    qualms saying that she would be willing to wash Diane¡¯s feet if it meant being able to marry Severin.


    Could she really lower herself to such lengths for the sake of love?


    Though the olddy had been worried that She might be unwilling to y second fiddle, she could


    finally breathe a sigh of relief when she heard She¡¯s statement.


    ¡°So, where is my handsome Severin then? Is he here? What did he say about it?¡± She soon recalled


    something and could not help but look eagerly at the olddy.


    The olddy answered with a convoluted expression, ¡°He mentioned that you¡¯re a very nice


    Says


    IRS your immature. More importantly, he doesn¡¯t have the feeling of missing you when he doesn¡¯t see


    you for a day!¡±


    After hearing that answer, the smile on She¡¯s face disappeared in an instant and was reced by a


    burst of disappointment. She said bitterly, ¡°That son-of-a-b*tch! What¡¯s there not to like about me?


    Damn it, I¡¯ve stooped so low for him, and he has the gall to say such things? Ugh! He¡¯s so infuriating!


    Why doesn¡¯t he like me?!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Catherine looked at She¡¯s reaction. ¡°He didn¡¯t say he hates you though, and he thinks you¡¯re a good


    person too. I just think you need to work harder. Sess is almost within reach!¡±

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    Chapter 463


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Do you mean to say that he has feelings for me?¡± She felt a glimmer of hope when she heard


    Catherine¡¯s remark.


    The olddy nodded. ¡°There¡¯s always hope. It¡¯s harder for a man to win a woman¡¯s heart than for a


    woman to win a man¡¯s heart. You can seed as long as you remain determined.¡±


    She seemed to realize what the olddy was implying and said, ¡°Are you saying I¡¯ll have to continue


    pestering him?¡±


    The olddy smiled and said, ¡°Yes, indeed. Severin views you in a positive light, but that¡¯s not enough


    to push him over the edge and be impulsive. If you keep strengthening that feeling in him and amplify it


    even more, triumph will be within your grasp in no time!¡±


    She was even happier when the olddy said that, and she remarked excitedly, ¡°Okay, ma¡¯am!


    Thank you so much! I feel so much more confident right now!¡± She then walked happily toward Severin


    after saying that.


    As soon as Warren saw She approaching, he immediately stopped talking to avoid letting. She


    hear anything that she should not be privy to.


    ¡°Who are you working for as a bodyguard? What are you talking about with the man I like? It¡¯s time for


    me to chat with my handsome Severin now, so could you please scuttle off somewhere else?¡± After


    She walked over, she looked at the bodyguard who was wearing sunsses, and remarked


    petntly because she felt that he was being an eyesore.


    Severin¡¯s expression suddenly became a little contorted. ¡°This is Warren Siegfried, for goodness¡¯ sake!


    He¡¯s one of Dracodom¡¯s four famous war gods, and you¡¯re talking to him with. that sort of tone? She¡¯ll


    probably faint from fright if she knew the true identity of the person she¡¯s talking to!¡¯


    Warren was startled as well because that was his first time meeting someone who would dare to speak


    to him like that. Nevertheless, She¡¯s words surprised him a little, and he could not help but say to


    Severin, ¡°She calls you ¡®my handsome Severin¡¯! Not bad! I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have such a close female


    friend!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. Nothing is going on between us,¡± Severin immediately exined.


    She protested. ¡°Who said there¡¯s nothing between us? I don¡¯t believe for one bit that you¡¯re not


    attracted to me. Being the warm-hearted person that I know you are, I¡¯m sure you would¡¯ve developed


    some feelings for me.¡±


    After saying that, She could not resist lifting her skirt slightly and twirling around in front of Severin as


    she asked him, ¡°What do you think? Don¡¯t I look good today? I just changed into this skirt!¡±


    Beside them, Warren let out a smile as he looked at the cute little girl in front of him. ¡°Not bad. You look


    good! This dress suits you perfectly!¡±


    However, She¡¯s face soured the next second and she said angrily to Warren, ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking you,


    mister bodyguard! Why are you fussing about here? Didn¡¯t I just tell you to scram? Don¡¯t you feel you¡¯re


    an eyesore for standing here?¡±


    Warren was speechless after being called an eyesore.


    ¡°Okay, okay, this big ol¡¯ eyesore ought to leave the two of you alone! Wouldn¡¯t want to bother you two


    with your little lovey-dovey chat, am I right?¡± Warren said with a smile and walked to one side.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    Chapter 464


    Severin then said to She, ¡°Why are you telling him to scram? He¡¯s the bodyguard to Mister. Valerian,


    and if I recall, he stood very close to Mister Valerian when we wee their arrival, which means that


    he¡¯s no ordinary bodyguard. Aren¡¯t you worried that he¡¯ll be unhappy. because you chased him away?¡±


    ¡°H-he¡¯s¡­Mister Valerian¡¯s bodyguard?¡± She did not think much of the man at first, but she inhaled


    sharply as soon as she heard what Severin said. After all, she had no idea what would happen if


    Valerian¡¯s bodyguard was offended by her. She then looked at Severin, and then. asked in a somewhat


    fearful manner, ¡°But he¡¯s just a bodyguard, isn¡¯t he? I don¡¯t suppose it¡¯ll affect anything, will it?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure. He must have a good rtionship with Mister Valerian if he had the honor of


    standing right next to him. Perhaps they are closer than you think, and he might be Mister Valerian¡¯s


    confidant too. What if your actions offended him and he tells Mister Valerian all about the uncouth


    actions shown to him by one of the Bards? Don¡¯t you think the losses. far outweigh the gains in this


    scenario?¡± Severin smiled and offered She his thoughts.


    Upon hearing that, She became even more frightened, and she immediately frowned and said, ¡°What


    should I do then? I thought he was just the bodyguard of some small-time family! Who would¡¯ve known


    that he¡¯s Mister Valerian¡¯s bodyguard? This is going to be troublesome! How am I going to deal with


    this now?¡±


    Severin found it amusing when he saw She pacing back and forth anxiously. He immediately told her,


    ¡°Easy. Just go over, have a chat with him, and then apologize to him or something like that. Perhaps


    you can ask him how it feels to be a war chief¡¯s bodyguard? Who knows, he might not say anything


    negative about you after he gets to know you a little better?¡±


    ¡°That sounds reasonable!¡± After thinking about it for a moment, She nodded and said, Sigh, why


    didn¡¯t you remind me before I said all those things to him? Now I have to waste my time talking with a


    bodyguard! This is so annoying!¡± She walked toward Warren despite her displeasure.


    Warren had gone to one side and was admiring the horticultural wonders in the yard. When he saw


    She approaching him, he frowned immediately and remarked, ¡°Seriously? Why are you here? Didn¡¯t


    you call me an eyesore? I kept my distance from you, and you¡¯re stilling over to me! Are you


    worried that no one will be around to hear the conversation you¡¯re having with your handsome


    Severin?¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Warren¡¯s tirade caused She to burst outughing. ¡°You¡¯re funny for a bodyguard! By the way,


    no one¡¯s wearing sunsses here, so why are you wearing sunsses? Is it because you¡¯re too


    handsome, and you¡¯re worried about people seeing you?¡±


    Truth be told, Warren was afraid of being recognized by anyone else, which was why he wore some


    slightly oversized sunsses that made him look funky.


    Warren smiled and yed along with She. ¡°Oh, but of course! I¡¯m so handsome that I¡¯m worried


    about leaving every man and woman in this room smitten if I take off my shades! It¡¯ll be super


    troublesome if that happens¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± She immediately covered her mouth andughed. She felt that he was a rather interesting


    person, and she could not help but smile and say, ¡°Is that so? Show me then. Let¡¯s


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    me with your good looks, and I¡¯m actually curious to know if you¡¯re as handsome as my handsome


    Severin!¡±


    She stepped forward to take off Warren¡¯s sunsses. She was intrigued by him, and it was rather


    fun to chat with him too. Of course, she was also curious to know what he looked like. after all his


    bragging from earlier.


    At the sight of She stretching out her hand to take off his sunsses, Warren-as one of the


    renowned war gods-was startled and stepped back hastily as he said to her, ¡°No, no, no! You can¡¯t do


    that. Unfortunately, I¡¯m worried that my looks will scare you. Though I¡¯m not as handsome as Severin,


    my looks can still kill!¡±

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    Chapter 465


    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re afraid that your looks will scare me, is that it? Guess you¡¯re more ugly than handsome,


    otherwise, why would you be afraid of showing me your face?¡± Shepletely forgot what was her


    initial intention of going there and folded her hands in front of her chest to provoke the man.


    After all, the more averse he was to showing her his face, the more curious she became about how he


    looked without those huge sunsses. Judging from how tall he was and the way he dressed, she


    could tell that he was a handsome man and was even more curious about what his face looked like.


    ¡°Hehe, if you think I¡¯m ugly, then so be it! I won¡¯t show my face to you anyway!¡± Warren chuckled and


    was not fooled by her at all.


    ¡°You¡­¡± She waspletely speechless and stretched her hand out to take off his sses again,


    only to see the man take another few steps back.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She did not expect to slip and fall forward into Warren¡¯s arms.


    Though Warren¡¯s first instinct was to dodge her, she would have fallen heavily to the ground if he did


    that. With no other options left for him, he could only reach out and catch her by wrapping his arms


    around her waist.


    She immediately stood up, blushed, and cursed at him. ¡°Pervert! How dare you put your hands on


    my waist!¡±


    Warren was even more speechless at her reaction and said to her, ¡°You would¡¯ve fallen st on the


    ground if I didn¡¯t catch you, and with that skirt you¡¯re wearing, it¡¯ll be even more embarrassing for you if


    someone caught a glimpse inside. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s even worse?¡±


    She was left stumped by his sensible words, but being the stubborn person that she was, she could


    never bring herself to apologize and could only double down on her earlier statement, ¡°I don¡¯t care.


    You¡¯re still a pervert!¡±


    Warren never dreamed that an esteemed war god like him would see the day when he would be called


    a pervert by a little girl. However, he could not be bothered to argue with her and merely said with a


    smile, ¡°I now understand why Severin says he doesn¡¯t like you!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± She frowned, and her interest was piqued when she heard Severin¡¯s name being.


    mentioned.


    Warren smiled coldly. ¡°Because you¡¯re too stubborn and unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re just trying to find a reason to call me stubborn and unreasonable!¡± She was so angry


    that she clenched her fists and said viciously, ¡°Besides, my handsome Severin never said he doesn¡¯t


    like me. He just said he doesn¡¯t feel that way toward me. To some extent, he still has a good


    impression of me!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Warren deliberately ridiculed her. ¡°That might not necessarily be the case. He might have said that after


    taking your status into ount. After all, you are the daughter of Brookbourn Mansion, and you¡¯re a girl


    too. He¡¯s probably worried about hurting your feeling because he thinks you¡¯re too direct!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She gritted her teeth. If the man in front of her was not Valerian¡¯s bodyguard, she


    would have punched him in the face already. In the end, she could only stomp her feet angrily and say,


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to buy any of your nonsense, and talking to you is annoying! I¡¯m going to look for my


    handsome Severin now!¡± she said, then immediately turned around to look for Severin. s, she soon


    discovered that Severin was nowhere to be seen!

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Chapter 466


    After searching everywhere and finding no trace of Severin, She decided to ask her father about it.


    That was when she found out that he had already left with the Shanahans!


    ¡°Ugh, why did he leave so quickly!¡± She pursed her lips and said angrily.


    It was already past four in the evening by the time they reached home. At that moment, he saw


    a beautiful woman standing by the road outside the vi, which reminded him of the


    arrangements he had that night.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to attend to tonight, honey, so I¡¯ll have to go out for a bit!¡¯ Severin eventually


    told Diane.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯te home toote, though, and make sure to go to bed earlier! Mister Valerian. will be


    visiting tomorrow, and Grandma wants us to be there early tomorrow morning! There will be a lot of


    guests, and we¡¯ll have to help wee them!¡± Diane reminded Severin.


    Severin was speechless for a moment and said to Diane, ¡°Going there a little earlier isn¡¯t at problem,


    but it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be of much help if I¡¯m there. You know that I¡¯m not familiar with those rich


    businessmen, and you¡¯re the only one who can be of any help at the reception!¡±


    ¡°Hah, I knew you wouldn¡¯t care about this stuff!¡± Diane rolled her eyes at Severin and asked him again,


    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you say that you want to make it up to me for my wedding? When do you n on


    doing it?¡±


    Severin smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s almost mid of August right now, and I have had too much


    on my te recently. I think it¡¯s best to wait until after the fifteenth before choosing the day.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll leave it to you. It¡¯ll make me look like I¡¯m begging you for it if I keep pestering you! ¡°Diane


    rolled her eyes again and seemed a little angry.


    Severin kissed Diane¡¯s cheek and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. When the day of your weddinges,


    it¡¯ll be a sensation not just in Brookbourn, but all of the south county!¡± He vowed, then walked out of the


    home.


    As Diane looked at Severin¡¯s rear figure, she could not help but smile and say, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have


    anything to do all the time, yet he keeps on telling me he¡¯s busy. What could he possibly be busy with?¡±


    Despite uttering such a remark, Diane knew that credit was due to Severin for enabling the Shanahans


    to be on good terms with the elite few such as the Longhorns, the Znkos, the Bards, and Draco


    Hall. Without him, the Shanahans would certainly not have achieved such. great heights. That being


    said, she was also puzzled as to why Valerian would choose to visit the Shanahans when so many


    other families had given him an invitation.


    ¡°By the way, Mister Valerian¡¯s bodyguard seemed to have chatted with Severin for quite a long time


    today. Perhaps the bodyguard is his old acquaintance who helped put in a good word about us to


    Mister Valerian?¡± Diane mumbled to herself with a frown when she thought of


    that.


    By then, Severin had already driven to the roadside at the foot of the mountain where Candy was


    waiting for him. After parking the car on the side of the road, Candy got into the car while. Severin


    drove toward a park.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite early, and there are still several hours before the agreed time.¡± Severin looked at the time and


    could not help but smiled wryly as he said, ¡°I would¡¯ve set the time earlier if I knew I had to wait so


    long.¡±


    Candy agreed. ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ve been shopping all afternoon today, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood at all. when I


    thought of how worried my dad might be!¡± She then added, ¡°By the way, Supreme Leader, Lauren


    secretly sent me a text message earlier. She told me that my dad called her to inform her that the


    Blood-Drinker Gang¡¯s second elder will follow along. My dad said he has no choice but to kill you.¡±

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    Chapter 467


    ¡°The Blood ¨C Drinker Gang¡¯s second elder?¡± Severin frowned immediately after hearing this.


    ¡°Yeah, his name is Menkel Wagford, and he¡¯s an old man whose attainment is about the same as my


    dad¡¯s. They¡¯re both level seven profound masters. He¡¯s stronger than my dad though, and he¡¯s a big


    old pervert too!¡±


    Candy was clearly a little angry when she mentioned the phrase ¡®old pervert¡¯, and she even clenched


    her fists involuntarily.


    Severin could not help but ask curiously when she saw Candy¡¯s angry look. ¡°How do you know he¡¯s a


    pervert?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, if Mus Hall were pushovers and my dad wasn¡¯t the hall master, his hands would probably be all


    over me long ago! He always has this lewd expression on his face whenever he ogles me!¡± Candy


    exined.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Well, since he¡¯sing too, he¡¯ll be dead before the end of the night!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m so d to hear that from you, sir! My dad and the others will probably be here. soon!¡±


    Candy¡¯s mood improved much more after thinking about Menkel¡¯s death in Severin¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s still early, so I¡¯ll treat you to a nice dinner! We can wait outside the city after we¡¯re done


    with the meal!¡± Severin smiled and said to her.


    ¡°How could I possibly let you treat me to a meal? I¡¯m the one who should be treating you! Candy felt


    overwhelmed in an instant. After all, she was in the presence of Dracodeus Temple¡¯s supreme leader,


    and it was natural for her to feel a little embarrassed to have him treat her.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t refuse. I¡¯m a man, and it¡¯d be rude to let a girl treat me. Besides, I


    injured you by ident yesterday, so just think of it as an apology!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept your kindness. I didn¡¯t even know you were our supreme leader, and I wanted to kill you


    too! I¡¯m the one who should be making amends!¡± Candy immediately said.


    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t know you were from Mus Hall either! I thought you were some assassin that was hired to


    kill me!¡± Severinughed. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I didn¡¯t decide to kill you with a single punch. You¡¯re a pretty


    girl, so I just wanted to teach you a little lesson and find out more about your background while I¡¯m at


    it!¡±


    ¡±


    After Candy was praised by Severin for her beauty, she felt secretly happy and said to Severin, Judging


    from what you said, you probably offended a lot of people in the past, otherwise why. would anyone


    hire assassins to kill you?¡±


    ¡°I just happened to offend a few unremarkable rich kids. I¡¯ve already dealt with them though, so I


    believe that there won¡¯t be too many people trying to cause trouble with me in the future! ¡°Severin said


    nonchntly.


    Candy nodded. ¡°Makes sense. Anyone from Brookbourn who offends you might as well dig. their


    grave, and even Riverson¡¯s Blood-Drinker Gang have one foot in the grave after making an enemy of


    someone like you!¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°You only got to know me after our brief altercation, so it stands to reason that


    there shouldn¡¯t be an issue over what happened previously between us!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, haha!¡± Candy could not help butugh when he said that. ¡°To be honest, I really didn¡¯t


    expect that you¡¯d be so young, sir!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be the supreme leader either!¡± Severin was just as dumbfounded.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    Chapter 468


    The old wacko never told Severin that whoever wore the ring would be the supreme leader, and


    he felt as if he had been given a huge headache with the responsibility of handling such a force. After


    all, the force established by the old wacko was divided into twelve smaller ones, and Severin did not


    have the faintest idea where the rest of them were.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s hrious when you say that!¡± Candyughed from the side. Before long, the two of them


    reached a famous nearby restaurant, and they prepared to enter the premises as soon as the car was


    parked.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Severin. What a coincidence!¡± To Severin¡¯s surprise, a familiar voice came from


    behind before he could enter the restaurant with Candy.


    Severin frowned immediately and turned around to see Lucy, who was holding Cain¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you and Cain to be here too!¡± Severin remarked while chiding them in hist heart. Lucy


    was in Cain¡¯s embrace, and Cain had his arm around Lucy¡¯s waist. As expected, Severin knew that


    Lucy was like a tiger who could never change its stripes. Whatever she said the other day about


    wanting to rebuild their rtionship was nothing but aplete farce. Had Severin not been rich, she


    would never havee to him and said that sort of thing. Furthermore, she got involved with Cain


    immediately after Severin rejected her, and the sight of her made Severin feel sick in his heart.


    ¡°Hehe, it is a coincidence! You were so generousst night, old friend! You didn¡¯t even ept. our


    money and even gave us so much red wine to drink!¡± Cain chuckled. He did think of Severin as a


    decent person after what thetter did the previous night, and he would not have wanted to do anything


    to Severin if Lucy did not hate him so much.


    Beside him, Lucy immediately said, ¡°What are you talking about? Can¡¯t you see that he looks down on


    you? You said you wanted to treat everyone, but he ended up forking out the money. Don¡¯t you think


    that¡¯s a massive show of disrespect to you? Hepletely stole your limelight!¡±


    Severin was speechless. He had been kind enough not to ept their money and treat them with all


    that red wine, yet Lucy twisted his generosity and painted him as having ulterior motives because he


    wanted to steal Cain¡¯s limelight!


    ¡°You¡¯re free to think that way if you want!¡± Severin shrugged and could not be bothered to entertain


    their stupidity. He turned to Candy and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Candy!¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Lucyughed at Severin again. ¡°You sure know how to pretend, Severin. When I went to look for


    you yesterday and took the initiative toe to your door, you pretended like you were a man of noble


    character, and I really thought that you loved your wife so much that your wouldn¡¯t be swayed by other


    women. Turns out, you¡¯re dating these little girls behind your wife¡¯s back!¡± Lucy took the chance to


    mock him. ¡°People like you are hypocrites!¡±


    Severin¡¯s lips twitched a few times and he said to Lucy, ¡°She¡¯s my friend. I won¡¯t hesitate to shut you up


    if you keep yapping your mouth off to spout all that nonsense!¡± The look in his eyes was so terrifying


    that Lucy involuntarily took two steps back.


    ¡°How dare you be so rude to her?¡± Cain took a step forward, stood in front of Severin, and said, ¡°You


    snatched Lucy away when I was trying to win her heart, and now that she¡¯s my woman, you have no


    business bullying her! Anyone who does so is courting death!¡±

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    Chapter 469


    Severin looked at the fat man in front of him and persuaded, ¡°You¡¯ve been abroad for several years,


    Cain, and you don¡¯t have the slightest idea of Lucy¡¯s character. She¡¯s a scheming gold- digger


    extraordinaire ! Did you really think she¡¯s with you because she fell in love with you? She just thinks


    you¡¯re rich! Better think twice before you¡¯re in too deep!¡± Severin paused for a moment before finally


    saying, ¡°You¡¯ll one day regret being with her!¡±


    However, he did not expect Cain to hold such extreme views, for Cain smiled at Severin and said,


    ¡°Regret? I won¡¯t regret it at all! I¡¯m well aware that she loves me for my money, but I don¡¯t mind at all!


    It¡¯s because I have money that I can satisfy her vanity!¡± He even seemed a little proud when he said


    that. ¡°I couldn¡¯t get her in the past because I¡¯m not handsome, and I didn¡¯t have any money either.


    Things are different now. Even though I haven¡¯t turned into at handsome hunk, I¡¯m rich now, and I¡¯m


    content with having her! At the very least, I was on cloud ninest night!¡±


    Severin was speechless, and he could not help but remark, ¡°Guess it¡¯s true that birds of a feather flock


    together. I overestimated your worth, and since the two of you have the same garbage thoughts on life,


    I¡¯ll wish you both the best!¡± Having said that, Severin did not want to waste his breath anymore and


    turned around to walk in with Candy.


    ¡°Damn it! He¡­he just called us garbage! Curse that b*stard! I want him dead! He needs to die! ¡°Lucy


    gritted her teeth angrily as she looked at Severin¡¯s rear figure. That once-poor boy whom she despised


    in the past had just humiliated her at her expense, which angered her very


    much.


    Cain smiled faintly and said calmly, ¡°Killing him is easy, but I wouldn¡¯t want to do it because I don¡¯t want


    to dirty my hands with his blood!¡±


    ¡°Then what are you going to do? Aren¡¯t you rich? Where are your bodyguards?¡± Lucy asked


    immediately.


    Finally, Cain took out his cell phone and said, ¡°Rx. I¡¯ll make a call and have my mene over in a


    while. They will then capture Severin and his woman before giving them a good torture session. It¡¯d be


    too merciful for him to just end his life. I want him to kneel in front of you, repent for what he did, and


    p himself while begging you for forgiveness!¡±


    Upon hearing that suggestion, Lucy clenched her fists and said triumphantly, ¡°Okay. That¡¯s a much


    better n! He humiliated me lots of times and embarrassed mest night too. I want. him to suffer so


    he could regret it!¡±


    Cain looked at Lucy and could not help but say, ¡°We both agreed that you¡¯ll be my woman. after you


    slept with mest night, and I bought you a vi earlier too. I¡¯m a very controlling person by nature, and


    I can buy whatever you want and give you anything you ask for, but if you ever cheat on me, I¡¯ll kill you


    along with the man you cheated on me with!¡±


    Lucy¡¯s face turned pale with fright. Cain¡¯s tone might be t when he spoke, but she knew that he was


    not joking about it. Besides, he was very rich too, and he chose to buy a vi worth one and a half


    million in the city center for her. She was startled at the time because he spent that money without even


    batting an eye. From that, it could be deduced that Cain was probably richer than Easton, and perhaps


    even much richer than Edward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cain. Why would I cheat on you when you¡¯ve been so kind to me? I¡¯ll make sure


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    to marry you and give birth to a big fat son for you!¡± Lucy immediately took Cain¡¯s hand and said


    coquettishly.


    Cain nodded in satisfaction after hearing that. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll remember what you just said.¡± He then


    made a phone call, and in less than five minutes, more than a dozen people showed


    at the restaurant.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Chapter 470


    ¡°Sir!¡± The dozen or so men greeted Cain in unison after arriving there.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°At ease.¡± Cain nodded lightly and told them to stand guard there. He then pointed to Severin and


    Candy, who had already taken their seat in the restaurant and was making their order. ¡± Give that


    couple a good beating when they leave the restaurant, then call me so we can all humiliate that man!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The dozen or so men responded immediately and then waited at one side.


    Their imposing manner delighted Lucy greatly, and she felt that she had chosen the right. man. Cain


    seemed to be a very capable individual who was rich and had many people under hismand too.


    ¡°By the


    way, Cain, I just wanted to remind you that Severin is a master fighter. Even thought you brought a lot


    of your men over, I¡¯m still worried that they¡¯re not a match for him. I can feel that Severin will have no


    problems going against all of them at once!¡± Lucy thought for a moment and decided to remind Cain.


    In response, Cain said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my men are all strong. They might look like. ordinary


    subordinates, but a few of them are grandmasters, and many are elite fighters too. All of them are


    powerful enough to hold their own against a dozen men!¡± Cain then put his arms around Lucy and said


    with a smile, ¡°Come on, babe. Let¡¯s have our dinner and deal with Severinter. The least we could do


    is let them finish their meal, haha!¡±


    ¡°Darling!¡± A man¡¯s voice called out, much to the surprise of Lucy and Cain who were about to head into


    the restaurant.


    In the distance, Easton ran over and grabbed Lucy¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, please! I have nothing


    now, and I can¡¯t lose you too. I know I was wrong, and I promise I¡¯ll change for the better. I¡¯ll continue to


    work hard and earn money! My fortunes will take a turn for the better soon, I swear!¡±


    Easton¡¯s hair looked a little messy and he had dark circles under his eyes. His body reeked of alcohol,


    and he looked extremely miserable. Even the arrogance and haughtiness that characterized him as a


    rich kid was all but gone.


    ¡°Who the f*ck are you?¡± Cain pushed Easton to the ground after seeing the dirty man holding Lucy¡¯s


    hand. ¡°She¡¯s my woman now! Leave her alone and stay the f*ck away from her! Understand?¡±


    ¡°Lucy, why are you with this fat man?¡± Easton could not believe his eyes after seeing Lucy with Cain.


    After all, his looks were far worse than his.


    ¡°Hehe, what¡¯s wrong with being fat? Are you a fat shamer? Do you look down on fat men?¡± Lucy folded


    her hands in front of her chest and said condescendingly, ¡°He might be fat, but he¡¯s rich! The money he


    has is so much more than you used to have, did you know that? Look at you now. Do you think you¡¯re


    rich enough to be worthy of me?¡±

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    Chapter 471


    ¡°No, but darling, my wife! We¡¯ve been together for years now. You won¡¯t leave me, will you?¡± Easton


    regarded Lucy as thest good thing in his life, because Lucy¡¯s family was doing rather well and had


    several million worth in assets. Although he could not bring himself to ask her for money, the Orwells


    had only one daughter, which meant that he would receive support from her family in the future as long


    as she married him.


    That, coupled with the Loughs¡¯ experience in doing business, made him believe that there was hope for


    aeback as long as he had a bit of money. Moreover, the Loughs did not owe a lot of money, and


    the total amount they owed was about three hundred thousand dors at most. That sum was not that


    big in Easton¡¯s eyes, and since he was a poor man, it would be difficult for him to have a beautiful


    woman like Lucy to be his wife. He regretted his actions since the day before, and when he saw Lucy


    there at the restaurant, he immediately mustered up his courage to try and save their rtionship.


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t call me ¡®darling¡¯! How dare you call me that when you pushed me to the floor yesterday?¡±


    Lucy, meanwhile, had a cold expression and did not show him any affection at all. She sneered at


    Easton and said, ¡°Oh, Easton, do you think you can still love me now? All else aside, are you able to


    treat me to a good meal here in this restaurant? You probably don¡¯t even have a hundred bucks on you


    right now, so where did you get the nerve to pester me like this?¡± Cain sneered when he heard Lucy¡¯s


    remarks too. ¡°Look at yourself. You can¡¯t even guarantee your survival, and yet you¡¯re trying to pester


    Lucy? Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror and see what sort of person you¡¯ve be?¡±


    ¡°But Lucy¡­you won¡¯t¡­you won¡¯t forget me that quickly, right? Weren¡¯t you happy when we were


    together? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll only marry me in this life?¡± Easton shook his head. and was still


    determined to try and salvage what he could. He gazed longingly at Lucy and said, ¡°Believe in me,


    Lucy! Believe that I¡¯ll make aeback one day! I promise to work hard and be rich again! Don¡¯t


    you think I¡¯m better than this fat man?¡±


    Cain was so angry that he kicked Easton in the stomach and sent the man flying two meters away.


    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re better than a fat man like me? You¡¯re a f*cking fat-shamer, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m


    still better than you in lots of aspects!¡±


    ¡°Agh!¡± Easton clutched his stomach in pain and had a horrified look in his eyes. He never expected that


    such a fat person would have the strength to kick him so far with just a single. kick. It seemed that he


    had undergone training before and was not just a bby chunk of fat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and eat, babe. We shouldn¡¯t waste our time with losers like him. Just look at him! Doesn¡¯t


    he look like a stray dog?¡± Cain put his arms around Lucy¡¯s waist and deliberately ced his mouth to


    her ear in a show of affection.


    After thinking for a while, Lucy said, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go and talk to him onest time, so he¡¯ll give up on


    trying to get back with me. I wouldn¡¯t want him to continue pestering me in the. future!¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll give you onest chance to say goodbye to him!¡± Cain smiled and let go of Lucy.


    Lucy walked up to Easton, squatted down, and said to him, ¡°Just give up, Easton. Do you think you¡¯re


    better than a fat man? He might be fat, but he¡¯s super rich and has a group of thugs under his


    command. How are you going to fight him when you have nothing? He paid in full


    for the vi that I want. Can you give me that?¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes then had a look of ridicule as she said, ¡°He


    made me happy for an hourst night. Can you do that? Hahaha! You¡¯re just a loser! How are you even


    thinking ofparing yourself to him?¡±


    ¡°You¡­I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re that kind of woman. We¡¯ve been in a rtionship for several years,


    and you¡­you¡­¡± Easton red resentfully at Lucy. He did not expect that Lucy would reject him and


    even rub salt in his wounds by mocking him with such remarks.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Chapter 472


    Lucy did not even bother to look at him. She merely took out ten bucks from her wallet and threw it on


    the ground. ¡°Well, since we¡¯ve been together for a few years now, why don¡¯t you take this and get some


    beer to drink? Giving you this money won¡¯t make me look that. heartless, right? Haha!¡±


    She then turned around without looking back at him and walked over to take Cain¡¯s arm as they


    entered the restaurant.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a beggar, Lucy!¡± Easton gritted his teeth and said as he looked at the humiliating paper bill on


    the ground. He picked it up, tore it into several pieces, and walked to the side of the road. When he


    walked up to a bench by the roadside, hey down on it as tears dripped. uncontrobly down his face.


    Unbeknownst to him, an old man happened to be passing by at that moment. The old man had white


    hair and a white beard, and he wore a strange long gown that seemed a little out of ce with the


    fashion in the city.


    He looked at Easton and could not help but frown. ¡°Tsk, tsk. Do you offend someone, young man? You


    look miserable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡± Eastonshed out in a fit of anger.


    The old man ced his hand on Easton¡¯s head for a brief moment and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Not


    bad. You have talent in achieving attainment. What a rare gem!¡± The old man then could not help but


    smile and say, ¡°A part of you has been rendered useless, but I have medicine here that can restore


    your manhood to its former glory.¡±


    ¡°You¡­you can tell that there¡¯s an issue with my body?¡± When Easton heard that, he sat up. instantly


    and said with a surprised look. ¡°Give me that medicine!¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    However, the old man smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t possibly hand over such treasure on a whim. It happen


    to be passing by Brookbourn, and I¡¯ll give you that medicine if you agree to be my apprentice and train


    with me deep in the mountains. You¡¯ll be taught all the skills in the world. so that you may one day


    achieve whatever it is you want. How does that sound?¡±


    Easton frowned when he heard that. ¡°Do I¡­do I really have talent?¡±


    The old man nodded. ¡°But of course! How can my judgment be wrong?¡±


    Easton thought for a moment, and a faint glimmer of ruthlessness appeared in his eyes as he pointed


    to the restaurant and said, ¡°Bing your apprentice and training with you in the mountains doesn¡¯t


    sound like that bad an idea, but you need to prove your strength and kill that fat man in the restaurant!¡±


    ¡°Killing him is as easy as lifting a finger,¡± the old man said with a smile. ¡°But are you sure you. don¡¯t


    want to kill him with your own hands and make them regret having offended you?¡±

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Chapter 473


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I need a long time to achieve that? I want him to die right now!¡± Easton¡¯s eyes were filled with


    unbridled hatred as he gritted his teeth.


    The old man smiled in response. ¡°Haha, with your good physique and talent, you¡¯ll have no problem


    dominating a small city like Brookbourn within a year as long as you agree to be my apprentice. Just


    imagine how strong you¡¯ll eventually be if you train with me for another two or three years!¡±


    Seduced by the old man¡¯s promise of power, a gleam shed in Easton¡¯s eyes and he nodded. ¡± All


    right. I¡¯ll spare them for now. There will be plenty of time for me to get revenge on them once I¡¯m done


    with my training!¡± He then knelt and kowtowed to the old man. ¡°Master, please ept this bow from


    your apprentice!¡¯


    ¡°Wonderful! This is perfect!¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The old man nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an hour to say yourst farewells to your family. Once


    that hour is up, I¡¯ll bring you out of Brookbourn. I have something urgent to handle, so after youe


    with me and get it out of the way, we can go back to where I live to begin the training!¡±


    Easton raised his head, looked at the old man in front of him, and asked respectfully, ¡°Master, my name


    is Easton. May I know what¡¯s yours?¡±


    The old man smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m the famed ¡®sly doctor¡¯, and my name is Tsirvech!¡± With a wave of the


    palm, the old man produced a small pill and handed it to Easton. ¡°Eat this, and your body should


    recover in an hour or two. There¡¯s even a chance women might be scared of you when they see you in


    the future!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Easton stood up, took the pill in the man¡¯s hand, and swallowed it in one gulp.


    His eyes were burning in a me, and he felt that he had met some savant who shied away from the


    eyes of society. Such an opportunity was something that could onlye to a person. by fate.


    ¡°Fatso, Lucy, Severin¡­just you wait! When Ie back from my training, I¡¯ll make you kneel in front of


    me and submit to me!¡± Easton looked at the restaurant, clenched his fists, and swore secretly in his


    heart.


    Before long, Easton brought the old man home. He made ns to say goodbye to his family and follow


    the old man to leave the sad city of Brookbourn.


    ¡°Whoa, it¡¯s delicious!¡± Candy smiled happily as she ate her food.


    ¡°Haha, Brookbourn is famous for its barbecue. We used to eat it a lot when we were still students.¡±


    Severinughed, and said to Candy, ¡°But I would never dare to visit these upscale restaurants then.


    The price might soar to the hundreds for a meal shared by two or three people. My ssmates and I


    used to go to cheap buffets because they¡¯re more affordable!¡± Severin could not help but reminisce


    about the old days. Though he might be poorer then, he lived his days worry-free and happily.


    There was not much peer pressure then, and treating Lucy to a buffet would be enough to send. her


    over the moon. As he thought of that, he could not help but turn around to look at Cain


    and Lucy. Emotions began to flood his heart. A long time had passed since then, and things. had


    changed so much that even Lucy wanted him dead now.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Chapter 474


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, sir?¡± Candy smiled awkwardly and asked when she saw that Severin had


    stopped talking all of a sudden.


    Her question snapped Severin back to his senses as he said with a smile, ¡°Oh, nothing. I just felt that


    changees at you fast in this world!¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Candy smiled and asked, ¡°Do you think so? You used to be a student, but now you¡¯ve be


    our supreme leader-a man among men! Now you can spend on expensive stuff without having to worry


    at all. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I should be happy. After all, it takes time to know a person¡¯s true nature,


    and some people only reveal their colors when you know them for a long time. I¡¯m d I can protect my


    family now, and I¡¯m content with making them happy!¡± He felt much better after remembering his


    parents, Diane, and his lovely daughter Selene.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a toast, Supreme Leader!¡± Candy was unaware that Severin had reminisced about a lot of


    things in just a few short minutes and raised her wine ss innocently.


    Severin smiled and reminded, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t call me ¡®Supreme Leader¡¯ in public ces. I wouldn¡¯t


    want people to hear that, so ¡®Mister Severin¡¯ will do just fine!¡±


    ¡°But doesn¡¯t that sound formal too?¡± Candy gave it some thought and then smiled at Severin. ¡°You


    don¡¯t seem much older than me, so how about I just call you Severin? Will that be all right?¡±


    Severin nodded after hearing this: ¡°Of course! Just call me Severin then! Would you like me to call you


    by a nickname, like Candybar maybe?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Candy was speechless. ¡°Just Candy would do. Calling me Candybar makes me feel like I¡¯m


    some sort of pop idol!¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha, it does!¡± Severinughed.


    Midway through their meal, Lucy could not help but nce over at Severin¡¯s table. She gritted her teeth


    angrily when she saw Severin and Candy chatting andughing happily together. ¡± This guy¡¯s a pervert


    and a hypocrite for going out on dates with other women behind his wife¡¯s back!¡±


    Cain¡¯s expression darkened instantly and he said, ¡°Are you jealous of Severin? Do you feel


    ufortable because he rejected you yesterday and went out with another woman today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous. I just feel pissed. Why is he having so much fun with her? What does she have that I


    don¡¯t?¡± Lucyined.


    Cain smiled and said, ¡°You might not understand this, but even though you might look good. and have


    a smoking figure, men tend to prefer younger girls when they¡¯re rich. She¡¯s probably five or six years


    younger than you, so she has the advantage of youth. That¡¯s probably why Severin prefers her!¡±


    After he said that, he thought for a while and said again, ¡°Say, why don¡¯t you take a picture of them and


    show it to Severin¡¯s wife to drive a wedge between them? How does that sound?¡±


    Lucy disagreed. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be of any use because Diane¡¯s not that petty a person. If I show her


    that photo, she¡¯ll probably get mad at me for trying to sow discord, rather than


    getting angry at him. After all, she knows that I¡¯m his ex-girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t think such considerate women would even exist!¡± Cain could not help but smiled


    meaningfully as he said, ¡°I¡¯m intrigued to meet Severin¡¯s wife and find out what sort of person she is.¡±

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    Chapter 475


    ¡°Hehe, his wife¡¯s name is Diane, and she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Shanahans. She¡¯s very


    experienced in life, and she¡¯s also known to be a stereotypical cold-hearted businesswoman. Many rich


    guys deemed her the number one most beautiful woman in Brookbourn, which is probably why many of


    them hate Severin to the core!¡±


    Lucy sneered coldly. ¡°She may be good-looking, but she¡¯s incredibly stupid! She got pregnant with


    Severin¡¯s child after a one-night stand, and to make things worse, she decided to keep the baby! The


    Shanahans were just a third-tier family at the time, and her grandmother. valued their reputation above


    all else. So¡­¡± She recounted Severin¡¯s entire rtionship with.


    Diane.


    Cain admired Diane even more when he heard that. ¡°Based on what you told me, she sounds like a


    pretty good person. She kept the baby, raised her child, and even waited for Severin for five years.


    Such women are far and few in between nowadays!¡±


    Lucy did not expect Cain tovish so much praise on Diane. She could not help but roll her eyes at


    Cain. ¡°Seriously? Did you, like, fall in love with her because you heard that she was the most beautiful


    woman in Brookbourn? You sound super impressed by her!¡±


    Cain smiled awkwardly and exined, ¡°Of course not. How am I supposed to fall in love with someone


    I¡¯ve never met before? You¡¯re being amusing. Come on now, eat some more, babe!¡± He then heaped


    some food on Lucy¡¯s te.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Time ticked away, and once Severin finished his meal with Candy, he stood up to pay the bill. When


    Cain saw Severin getting up, he stood up too and wiped his mouth before asking Lucy, They¡¯ve


    finished their meal. Are you done too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done. Now all that¡¯s left to do is wait for them to leave so we can let your men deal with them. I


    want Severin to feel the shame of regret after mocking me earlier!¡± Lucy said.


    Severin and Candy walked over quickly, and the dozen or so men surrounded them as soon as they


    left the restaurant.


    ¡°Haha, do you think you can leave this ce in one piece?¡± Lucy came out of the restaurant with Cain


    and they stood to one side while sneering at Severin.


    Severin looked at them and smiled, saying, ¡°Weren¡¯t we all ssmates once? Why does it have to


    come to this? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little unfair for me when I treated everyone to some. drinksst


    night?¡±


    Cainughed. ¡°I never asked you to treat us to those drinksst night, Severin. You decided to treat us


    without us asking. And didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯ll be the one treating? Then you ended up paying, and that¡¯s


    practically the same as a p in my face. Do you realize that?¡±


    Lucy added, ¡°Yeah! You just want to show off that you¡¯re rich, and by doing so, you¡¯re looking down on


    Cain! It¡¯s even worse when you called him a fatso! Don¡¯t even think about leaving. here alive today!¡±


    Severin¡¯s lips twitched a few times when he heard that. He then said to Lucy, ¡°You¡¯re the evilest woman


    I¡¯ve met in my entire life. Have I ever thought of killing you after how you and Easton treated me? All I


    did was take a bit of revenge on you, and I still think back fondly on the good times we had with each


    other. I¡¯ve always believed that I¡¯ve done my best for you,

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    Chapter 476


    ¡°Do you really expect this girl to go up against all my men?¡± Cain looked at Severin and asked in


    surprise, for he did not expect that Severin would let the blonde girl make a move.


    Severin smiled calmly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to bother with a group of trash like you!¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha, then let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll end up having to raise your hand against us!¡± Cain nodded, then said to


    his men, ¡°Beat that woman until she can no longer walk. Don¡¯t hold back just because she¡¯s a woman!¡±


    ¡°As you wish!¡± The men immediately surrounded Candy.


    ¡°Tch!¡± Candy snorted coldly. As a level nine grandmaster, she had long been seeking the opportunity to


    try her skills on a worthy opponent. Such chances did note often though, and she was excited at


    the prospect of finally engaging an opponent in a battle.


    Candy took the initiative to face his attack head-on, and she moved so quickly that the ment were all


    sent flying with a punch. The men with the highest attainment level in the group were level three and


    level four grandmasters, while the others were elite fighters at most. Such individuals could never be a


    match for someone like Candy.


    In less than a minute, the men were all lying headless on the ground.


    ¡°H-how is that possible?¡± Lucy said tremblingly as she looked at the scene in front of her. It was a


    frightening sight, and she could not believe what was happening.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think this woman would be so strong!¡± Cain smiled coldly and clenched his fist, which produced


    a faint white glow.


    ¡°A profound master!¡± Candy¡¯s face soured when she saw that because she knew that she was no


    match for someone like that.


    ¡°What do you think of this? Are you scared now?¡± Cain asked with a smirk. ¡°You killed so many of my


    men, but I¡¯m not going to kill you just yet. I¡¯m going to cripple you first, then I¡¯ll capture you and let my


    other men torture you thoroughly! This is the only way I¡¯m able to calm this anger that I¡¯m feeling!¡±


    ¡°I understand why you were so arrogant earlier. Turns out you¡¯re a level six profound master! That¡¯s


    quite a high attainment you got there!¡± Severin nced indifferently at Cain, walked. up to Candy, and


    said to her, ¡°Leave this giant meatball to me!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Candy nodded and trusted that everything would be fine if Severin showed his hand.


    ¡°You can tell my level of attainment just by looking at me?¡± Cain frowned, and there was a rather


    serious look in his eyes.


    Though he had cloaked his fist with spiritual energy, he did attempt to hide the fluctuation as much as


    possible, and any opponent would find it difficult to guess his attainment if they did not exchange any


    blows. As a result, he felt a little worried because Severin could see through. his attainment, and he still


    felt that way even though his attainment was already considered. quite strong!

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Chapter 477


    Lucy did not understand a single thing, but she felt that the glow on Cain¡¯s fist was very cool and was


    thus under the impression that Cain must be stronger than Severin. She was instantly overwhelmed


    with joy as she said to him, ¡°Kill him, Cain! He¡¯s the reason your men died!¡±


    Cain responded with a cold snicker. ¡°No. I just want to cripple him. Those who have everything after


    achieving such a level of attainment would suffer more when they end up having everything taken away


    from them. Rendering himpletely powerless is crueler than anything else. I want him to watch me


    marry you, and we¡¯ll keep bullying him for the rest of his life!¡±


    Lucy¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that too. ¡°This sounds good too! Let¡¯s do it your way, then!¡±


    ¡°Do you honestly think you¡¯re capable of that?¡± Severin was still hesitating over whether to kill Cain.


    After all, they were ssmates for several years, and he was only acting that way because he had


    been smitten by Lucy. Severin felt a little soft-hearted as a result. Severin received a sh of inspiration


    when Cain dered his intentions-since he wanted to cripple Severin, then Severin would do the same


    to him!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Rock Crushing Fist!¡± At that moment, Cain¡¯s seemingly obese bodyunched a sudden attack, and he


    moved at the speed of light as he appeared in front of Severin.


    ¡°As expected of a level six profound master! His speed is insane!¡± Candy, who was standing behind


    Severin, was taken aback by Cain¡¯s speed, especially since it was difficult for such an obese person to


    attain such speed.


    ¡°Normal punch!¡± Severin frowned, clenched his fist, and punched Cain in return. Since Cain. knew how


    to utilize spiritual energy, his attack strength would be greatly increased with that sort of fist technique.


    It was clear then that Cain did not intend to show him any mercy, and one could safely assume that he


    nned to severely injure Severin with a punch.


    ¡°He¡¯s not using spiritual energy? Was he just pretending to be a grandmaster when he spoke so


    aggressively earlier?¡± Theck of a glow on Severin¡¯s fist made Cain secretly overjoyed. He felt that he


    had been overly cautious of Severin, because even though Severin could guess his. attainment level


    correctly, it seemed that Severin was not even on the level of a profound


    master.


    It would be much easier for him to defeat Severin if that was the case.


    A slightly dull thud was heard, and within seconds, Cain was sent flying backward before falling heavily


    several meters away. He was just struggling to stand up when he spat out a mouthful of blood. There


    was no doubt that he was already injured by then.


    ¡°How?!¡± There was a look of fear and panic in Cain¡¯s eyes. He never thought that Severin. could send


    him flying and even injure him without using any spiritual energy. Judging from the way the situation


    progressed, Severin¡¯s attainment was much higher than his because. Severin could defeat him


    effortlessly simply by relying on physical strength.


    ¡°No! This can¡¯t be possible! How are you so strong?¡± Cain shook his head repeatedly, because. he felt


    that few people in Brookbourn could be a match for him. He believed that the same. applied to Severin,


    even though thetter might have received tutge from certain strong individuals while in prison.


    Unfortunately for Cain, those beliefs could not be further from the


    truth.


    ¡°W-what do we do now, Cain? Does this mean you¡¯re not a match for him too?¡± Lucy was so frightened


    that her face turned pale and she immediately ran over to hide behind Cain.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    Chapter 478


    Considering all the vicious remarks Lucy made toward Severin earlier, it should note as a surprise


    that Severin would decide to punish her once he was done with Cain. Going by the sheer strength that


    Severin had, no one could do anything to him even if he murdered someone in Brookbourn.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­he¡¯s too strong!¡± Cain gritted his teeth and spoke in a serious tone.


    Severin walked toward him slowly and said with a sneer, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance, Cain, but it¡¯s


    unfortunate that you failed to cherish it. Since the friendship we once had is worth nothing to you, then I


    can¡¯t be med for having to do this to you!¡±


    ¡°What do you n on doing, Severin? I¡¯ll have you know that I have strong backers! You¡¯ll be dead if


    you


    kill me!¡± After Cain gritted his teeth, he quickly took out a token, and said, ¡°Do you see this? I¡¯m a


    helmsman of Cherridom¡¯s sher Gang! You¡¯ll be making an enemy out of the entire gang if youy a


    hand on me, and by then, you¡¯ll be as good as dead!¡±


    Lucy¡¯s confidence increased when she heard Cain¡¯s remark and she immediately said, ¡°Hear that? My


    man is a strong backer. You ought to be kneeling and apologizing to both of us right now if you have


    somemon sense! Who knows, we might just forgive you since we were your ssmates in the


    past!¡±


    Severin could not help butugh when he heard that. ¡°Cherridom? You went to that country? I¡¯m sorry,


    but I hate Cherridom the most. Did you think I¡¯d be afraid of a gang from a small ce like that?¡± He


    said while approaching Cain slowly.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Severin¡¯s disrespect spurred Cain into clenching his fist and rushing forward to


    attack Severin.


    Severin dodged slightly, evaded his opponent with ease, and struck the opponent¡¯s energy core with


    his palm. Cain was sent flying once more, and the depths of his energy core tore open at once. He


    copsed on the ground and vomited blood while the corners of his lips. twitched non-stop.


    ¡°You f-f-f*cker! How dare you destroy my attainment!¡± Cain looked at the sky in hatred and resentment.


    Severin needed to use only one move to destroy his attainment, which meant that he might not be able


    to cultivate in the future anymore. His physical fitness might be stronger than most ordinary people, but


    theck of spiritual energy precluded him from undergoing any attainment training. As a result, he


    would only have the fighting strength of a grandmaster at best.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lucy was so frightened that her legs turned weak and she slumped on the ground. without


    knowing what to do. It had not been easy for her to find someone she could finally rely on, and she did


    not expect him to be so undependable that Severin could inflict defeat on him that easily.


    Severin walked up to Cain and said with a cold smile, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to do that? Didn¡¯t you want


    to destroy my attainment too? I¡¯m just giving you a taste of your own medicine!¡± He then stomped


    Cain¡¯s leg forcefully.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Arggh!¡± Cain wailed in pain as his knee snapped.


    ¡°You¡¯ll probably be disabled after this, hehe. I don¡¯t mind sparing your life, but don¡¯t ever


    show


    up


    in front of me ever again. Get out of my sight, or else I won¡¯t hesitate to do far worse. if you try to cause


    trouble with me again!¡± After giving Cain a stern warning, Severin looked at Lucy and walked slowly


    toward her.


    ¡°D-d-don¡¯t¡­don¡¯te near me! No! Stop!¡± Lucy was so frightened that she spoke in a trembling voice


    and stood up to try and run away, but the fear was so great that her legs trembled severely and she


    was too scared to walk.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Severin! Don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll do anything as long as don¡¯t kill me!¡± Lucy said. tremblingly


    as Severin walked up to her and stood toweringly before her.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    Chapter 479


    Severin could not help but feel amused when he saw how frightened Lucy was. After all, she looked


    miserable for someone who earlier vowed to kill him that day.


    ¡°Oh, Lucy. How low can you stoop to? Did you honestly think there¡¯s anything you can do for me that


    will convince me to let you off?¡± Severin smiled coldly with a hint of disdain in his


    eyes.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Lucy pulled down her neckline to reveal her cleavage and said, ¡°I¡­all I have is my body. I can give it to


    you if you want, but please just don¡¯t kill me! I promise I won¡¯t tell your wife!¡± ¡°F*ck off!¡± Severin nced


    coldly at her and said, ¡°You disgust me, and I wouldn¡¯t want to go blind looking at that body of yours!¡±


    After making his point clear, Severin looked at the familiar face in despair and finally said, ¡°I won¡¯t kill


    you because you¡¯re a woman and I feel like it¡¯s beneath me to a powerless b*tch like you. I just want


    you to p yourself twenty times!


    ¡°O-o-okay, I¡­I¡¯ll do it right now!¡± Lucy was instantly relieved after hearing that Severin had no intention


    of killing her. Being able to survive was a blessing in and of itself already. Without waiting any longer,


    Lucy started pping herself twenty times in a steady rhythm.


    Severin could not help but sigh as he watched her p herself. He then looked at the time and said to


    Candy, ¡°I think it¡¯s about time we start heading to the rendezvous point.¡± Then, he drove off and left the


    restaurant.


    ¡°How are you feeling, Cain? Are you all right?¡± Lucy took a while to calm down after Severin left and


    immediately ran over to check Cain¡¯s condition.


    Cain gritted his teeth audibly, and he looked terrifying with his veins popping out of his forehead due to


    the pain.


    ¡°How dare that b*stard destroy my attainment and break one of my legs! I¡¯ll make sure to kill him one


    day!¡± Cain said, clenching his jaw.


    ¡°W-w-what do we do now?¡± Lucy was at a loss. After all, she could leave if Cain died, especially since


    she had already gotten a vi from him anyway. Since he was alive, it was natural that Lucy would not


    abandon him at that juncture because of how rich he was. Furthermore, he was a helmsman of the


    sher Gang, and it would be difficult for her if he and his gang were to give her a hard time in the


    future.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll kill that b*stard sooner orter!¡± Cain gnashed his mrs and took out his cell phone.


    ¡°Some of my men didn¡¯te with us today, so I¡¯ll give those guys a call and tell them to send me to


    the hospital. I¡¯ll get them to deal with these bodies too! I¡¯ll definitely kill Severin once my injuries have


    healed!¡±

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    Chapter 480


    ¡°Are you sure you want to get revenge on Severin? Didn¡¯t you see how strong he was?¡± Lucy was


    starting to feel scared of the man. After all, things did not end well for Edward, Easton, and anyone else


    who provoked Severin. She even felt that he had something to do with Draco Hall wiping out the


    Chavezes all of a sudden.


    It was likely that Severin did not kill her because she had once been in a rtionship with him for


    several years, and there was no guarantee that Severin would still spare her if their next attempt to kill


    him failed too.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Cain said with a cold smile, ¡°You have no idea how strong the sher Gang is and how many strong


    individuals are in there. I¡¯m just a weak helmsman, and the reason I even managed to secure that


    position is because I spent a lot of money to buy that status. The sher Gang is much more terrifying


    than the gangs in Brookbourn because their organization is a very powerful one that spans across the


    globe!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. We should call someone over and have you sent to the hospital right now!¡± Lucy


    breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Cain¡¯s assurances. She then gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°Severin deserves to die. Destroying your attainment will have an effect on you for your entire life!¡±


    Cain looked at Lucy and could not help but ask, ¡°You won¡¯t despise me if I end up bing a cripple


    in the future, will you?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not. Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯ll marry you?¡± Lucy immediately gave him her vow, knowing full


    well that he would have a myriad of methods of killing her because of how powerful the sher Gang


    was. She could still have a decent life with a crippled man as long as he had the money.


    At that moment, several cars had parked outside a yard. Mick got down from one of the vehicles, along


    with Menkel, the second elder of the Blood-Drinker Gang, and 40-plus elite fighters from Mus Hall.


    ¡°Gang Leader! Elders! You¡¯re all here!¡± Lauren came out and immediately stepped forward to greet


    them.


    As soon as Mick saw Lauren, he immediately asked her, ¡°Candy isn¡¯t in any danger, is she? Has


    Severin contacted you?¡±


    Lauren nced at Menkel, who standing beside Mick, before saying, ¡°No. He just told ine to bring your


    men to the woods outside the city. He wants to deal with everyone at once so we don¡¯t need to keep


    sending people over to harass him!¡±


    ¡°Curse him!¡± Mick clenched his fist and said, ¡°He has some guts kidnapping my daughter and


    threatening me!¡±


    Beside them, Menkel remarked, ¡°He kidnapped Candyst night, and I¡¯m afraid she probably had a


    very rough night with him. Think about it, why wouldn¡¯t he desire her when she¡¯s such a fair-skinned,


    beautiful woman with an amazing figure to beat?¡±


    Mick became even more mortified when he heard that and immediately said, ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m going to kill


    him if he so much asys a finger on a strand of her hair!¡±


    Menkel frowned and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to kill him whether or not he touched your daughter


    before?¡±


    Mick was a little embarrassed after being called out. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him either way, but if he touches


    my daughter, I¡¯ll torture him severely before I kill him so he dies in the worse way possible!¡±


    Upon seeing his reaction, Lauren was worried that he would lose his temper too severely, so she


    immediatelyforted him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I¡¯m sure Candy will be fine. Severin looks kinder


    than most people, and he doesn¡¯t strike me as someone who¡¯s a pervert!¡±


    ¡°I hope so!¡± Mick breathed a sigh of relief after hearing Lauren¡¯s remark.


    Menkel pondered over their course of action. ¡°Lauren, you should know where Severin is staying, right?


    Bring us there. He¡¯s leaving the city to meet us, so let¡¯s go to his home and kidnap his family. Let¡¯s see


    how he¡¯ll react after that!¡±

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    Chapter 481


    Lauren was speechless. It never crossed her mind that Menkel would be there, or that he woulde


    up with such an idea.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯s right! D*mmit, that kid has probably moved Miss Candy to somewhere outside the city and is


    waiting for us there. We should go over to his house and kidnap his wife. Let¡¯s see how he¡¯ll like the


    taste of his own medicine,¡± said one of the Mus Hall¡¯s elders quickly.


    Menkel nodded. ¡°Yes, he might kill off Miss Candy once we¡¯re there. It¡¯ll be impossible for us to save


    her then. She would have served her purpose of luring all of you to your death so there would be no


    need to keep her alive anymore. It would be better if we kidnap his family. That¡¯s the only way to save


    Miss Candy.¡±


    ¡°Lauren, do you know where that kid lives?¡± asked Mick. He, too, thought it was a good n.


    Lauren smiled awkwardly. ¡°I don¡¯t, Mick. Candy and I have only ever met him on the street at night. I


    me myself for being so careless. I should have looked into his address.¡±


    Then, she checked the time before continuing, ¡°Mick, we should make a move now. The kidnapper said


    he would kill Candy if we¡¯re not here by 8 p.m.; it¡¯s better to be early thante so that we can ensure


    Candy¡¯s survival.¡±


    Mick¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We should head to the city gate now!¡±


    Very soon, everyone got into their car and drove in the direction of the city gate.


    Meanwhile, Severin and Candy were talking in the forest outside of the city.


    ¡°Supreme Leader, Menkel gets suspicious easily. What should we do when he and arrive here? How


    can I help you?¡± asked Candy after thinking it through.


    my father


    Severin mulled over her questions with a frown on his face. ¡°It¡¯s too bad I don¡¯t have a rope. It would be


    more believable if I tied you up with a rope.¡±


    ¡°I got an idea!¡± Candy took off her outerwear and ripped it into strips. Then she tied the ends. together


    to form a makeshift rope. ¡°Let¡¯s use this instead. I¡¯m pretty confident about the quality of my clothing.¡±


    Severin could not help butugh when he saw Candy was left with nothing but a thin T-shirt. Don¡¯t mind


    if I do.¡±


    He smiled and then tied Candy¡¯s hands behind her back.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Severin nodded satisfactorily at his handiwork.


    ¡°There¡¯s still some fabric left. You should stuff it into my mouth. That¡¯s what all the kidnappers do in the


    movie,¡± said Candy.


    Severin was a little speechless. ¡®Man, this girl is a drama queen, alright. Can¡¯t believe she would even


    suggest that.¡¯


    However, he did exactly as she suggested all for the sake of making the whole kidnapping look more


    believable.


    As soon as he stuffed the fabric into Candy¡¯s mouth, they saw a procession of carsing out of the


    city center and speeding toward their location.


    ¡°Hehe, they¡¯reing!¡± said Severin as he stood behind Candy. ¡°Sorry for putting you through this.¡±


    Candy¡¯s heart nearly burst with happiness when he said that. ¡®He¡¯s quite a reasonable guy. I¡¯m so lucky


    he gave me the chance to act out a kidnapping scene.¡¯

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    Chapter 482


    ¡°Candy! Oh my dearest, are you okay?¡± There was nothing Mick would like to do more than to rush up


    and save Candy when he saw her being tied up with Severin standing behind her.


    Severin smirked and put his hand on top of Candy¡¯s head. ¡°You must be the master of Mus Hall. I


    suggest you not act rashly ¡¯cause if you do, you can say goodbye to your daughter.¡± ¡°How dare you!


    Did you ask her toe here just so you can kill my daughter before my very own eyes? I¡¯m going to


    make you pay if you do that!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Mick was beyond furious. However, he did calm down a little when he saw that Candy was unharmed.


    His worst fear of Candy being roughed up was unfounded. All throughout the car journey, he was


    worried sick, half-expecting to see Candy all bruised and swollen when he arrived at the meeting


    location.


    ¡°Mick, I have a bad feeling about this,¡± said Menkel.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Mick, frowning.


    ¡°See there? Candy is dressed only in her T-shirt with her outerwear nowhere to be found. The


    kidnapper must have taken it off her. I¡¯m afraid your daughter¡¯s modesty has been soiled.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Mick was enraged. However, he knew it was more important that Candy came out of this alive. As for


    the question of her modesty, well, he would deal with thatter. His number one priority was to save


    Candy from Severin¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Hey kid, you asked us toe here. Well, here we are! Release my daughter if you know what¡¯s good


    for you. Let¡¯s fight one to one.¡±


    Mick balled up his fist and took a few steps forward. He red vehemently at Severin, wishing he could


    rip him into a million pieces right there and then.


    Severin smiled lightly. ¡°Haha, I do like a one-on-one fight but then again, I don¡¯t like taking orders from


    other people. Besides, you¡¯re a hall master, so you must be really good at fighting. I like to start from


    the bottom and choose my own opponent.¡±


    ¡°You..¡±


    The corners of Mick¡¯s mouth were twitching as he thought, ¡®How can I let him choose his opponent


    when his attainment is quite high? What if he chose someone whose attainment is lower than his? Am I


    really going to watch as he takes out my men one by one?¡¯


    There was, of course, also the fact that Candy was still in Severin¡¯s hands, which he knew would not be


    easily solved. However, he had no choice but to do as Severin said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you worried that I¡¯ll choose someone whose attainment is weaker than mine


    and that he¡¯ll die in a fight against me?¡± Severin smiled wickedly, making him seem like a really bad


    guy.


    ¡°Fine. You can choose!¡± said Mick between gritted teeth. He almost had to force out thest word.


    Severin smiled and scanned the group in front of him before pointing at the white-haired Menkel.


    ¡°I choose him. Hehe, he looks so skinny and weak so his attainment shouldn¡¯t be high. He should be


    easy to deal with!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to choose me, boy?¡± Menkel was a little stunned. Then a smirk appeared on his


    face as he thought, ¡®This must be his unlucky day. He has chosen the strongest amongst us all.¡¯

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    Chapter 483


    Severin nodded and said gleefully, ¡°Yes, you. You¡¯ll be the first to die, old man. The rest of you. remain


    standing where you are. I¡¯ll kill this beauty here if any of you move an inch.¡±


    ¡°Good! Great, even!¡± Menkel smiled coldly and slowly walked toward Severin. ¡°I¡¯m indeed skinny and


    old. Boy, you sure know how to pick the ones with weak attainment!¡±


    Mick sniggered secretly to himself when Severin chose Menkel. ¡®This kid must have a death wish. He


    chose Menkel of all people. He¡¯s as good as dead.¡±


    Menkel was the second elder in Blood-Drinker Gang after all. Even Mick was no match for him.


    Severin took a few steps forward when he saw Menkel walking toward him. ¡°You don¡¯t only look skinny


    and weak but you have the face of a thief as well! I¡¯ll be doing a public deed if I exterminate you


    vermin!¡±


    ¡°Haha, you


    should thank me for granting your death wish, you little punk. That¡¯ll teach you to speak to me like that!¡±


    Menkel stopped walking when he was at a distance ten feet away from Severin. ¡°Do you seriously think


    you¡¯ll have the time to prevent the others from rescuing Candy once we start fighting? Dream on, kid.


    You have the worst luck I¡¯ve seen on any person. Let me tell you something. I¡¯m actually the strongest


    out of everyone here!¡±


    ¡®Oh, I can¡¯t wait to kill this punk and save Candy. I¡¯ll beuded as the hero for saving the damsel in


    distress! Who knows, she might even change her opinion of me and agree to marry me once she saw


    me swooping in to save her,¡¯ thought Menkel happily.


    He started blissfully fantasizing about marrying Candy, not knowing death was nearing him one step at


    a time.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re bluffing. I¡¯ve heard better lies than that,¡± said Severin. He decided to continue the act and


    actually found the whole thing enjoyable even though this was the first time he had ever done


    something like this.


    ¡°Cocky, are we? Let¡¯s get on with it then!¡± Menkel¡¯s eyes instantly became focused and then he sped


    toward Severin.


    To close a distance of ten feet was child¡¯s y for a level seven profound master such as Menkel. In a


    blink of an eye, he appeared before Severin, with his fist bursting with spiritual energy held high. Then,


    he threw a punch at him.


    ¡°Hmmph, too slow, old man!¡± Severin easily dodged the punch with his lightning speed.


    ¡°What!¡± The smile dropped off Menkel¡¯s face. He was confident Severin would be dead for sure but the


    reality turned out to be different. ¡°His speed¡­it¡¯s incredible! Oh no!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    With Menkel stunned, Severin took the opportunity to attack. His hand was so fast that itnded on top


    of Menkel¡¯s head before thetter even realized what was happening.


    Boom! A muffled thud rang in the air and Menkel was immediately sent flying the next second before


    landing heavily fifty feet away. Blood began to gush out of his mouth, then there was nothing. He was


    dead.


    ¡°What! This can¡¯t be¡­¡± A sense of surrealness fell over Mick and the others. Everything happened so


    fast that their minds could not keep up. How could the strong and mighty Menkel be taken out with one


    blow?


    It all happened in a blink of an eye; an instant kill.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    Chapter 484


    The time from Menkel¡¯s punch to his death was less than a second. In fact, apart from


    Severin¡¯s handing down on his head, he did not evene in contact with any other parts of


    Severin¡¯s body.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Oh my god! Mick, what should we do now? Menkel is dead!¡± All the elders from the Mus Hall were


    trembling with fear. They would be next in line now that Menkel was dead.


    Only Lauren was excited to see Menkel lying dead on the ground; so excited was she that she almost


    jumped up and down on the very spot she was standing on. ¡°Yay! Menkel is finally dead. Hooray! That


    kid is awesome!¡±


    Mick was a little embarrassed by her behavior. He frowned and questioned her, ¡°Why are you so


    happy? Menkel¡¯s death means all of us, even if we were to attack at the same time, are no match for


    that kid!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mick. He won¡¯t do anything to us. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen Menkel as his first


    opponent.¡± Lauren reassured him with a smile.


    The others were confused. They had no idea what Lauren was talking about. At that moment, Severin


    walked over to Candy. He untied her and took out the fabric that was stuffed into her mouth.


    ¡°Supreme Leader, you¡¯re so strong! I¡¯m in awe of you,¡± said Candy excitedly as soon as the fabric was


    out of her mouth.


    ¡°Supreme Leader? What¡¯s going on here?¡± Mick and the other elders became even more confused at


    how the situation was ying out.


    Lauren smiled. ¡°Mick, meet the Supreme Leader of Dracodeus Temple.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± gasped everyone, wondering if they had heard wrong. Never did they expect the kidnapper


    would actually be Severin, the Supreme Leader of Dracodeus Temple.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m perfectly fine. We faked my kidnapping so that you would bring your confidant


    here. The Supreme Leader said he would like to discuss the matter of going hand-in- hand against


    Blood-Drink Gang with you.¡±


    Candy and Severin walked over to Mick, and she smilingly pulled her father¡¯s hand.


    ¡°The¡­the kidnapping was fake? D*mmit, I¡¯ve been fooled by the two of you!¡± Mick was speechless.


    Then he looked at Candy and asked, ¡°Is he really the Supreme Leader?¡±


    Candy smiled and replied, ¡°Look at the ring he¡¯s wearing. Isn¡¯t that proof enough?¡±


    Mick immediately stepped forward and knelt before Severin. ¡°I, Mick Wheatley, and the master of Mus


    Hall, respectfully greet the Supreme Leader of Dracodeus Temple!¡±


    The others promptly followed suit and one by one they knelt down on the ground. ¡°We respectfully


    greet the Supreme Leader!¡±


    The image of Severin easily killing Menkel with one blow was still fresh in their mind. It shocked them to


    the very core to find out that not only was Severin the Supreme Leader of Dracodeus Temple, but he


    was extremely strong.


    Severin looked at Mick and asked, ¡°Mister Mick, can all the men here be trusted?¡±


    Mick was stunned. ¡°Rest assured, Supreme Leader. All the men here have pledged their loyalty to me.


    You can put yourplete trust in them.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°The fake kidnapping was just a front to punish the vermin around you. I hope you can


    forgive us for that, Mister Mick.¡±

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    Chapter 485


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s totally understandable.¡± Mick sighed with relief. For a moment there, he was terrified by


    the thought that he and everyone from Mus Hall would be annihted. It was totally out of his


    expectation that the situation ended up in his favor.


    ¡°You may all rise since we¡¯re all on the same team here.¡±


    Everyone only stood up after Severin waved his hand, signaling them to get up.


    ¡°Supreme Leader, bravo on the excellent acting. You¡¯ve even tied Candy up to make it seem more


    believable. You had me worried sick,¡± said Mick with a smile, after he stood up.


    ¡°I had no choice but to do that when I heard Lauren and Menkel woulde here as well. I couldn¡¯t


    risk Menkel discovering the kidnapping was fake since he might attack you or even hold you hostage. It


    was best for me to kill him off. Everything is okay now that he¡¯s dead since I can trust all of you here,¡±


    said Severin.


    Mick nodded his head satisfactorily. Then to Lauren, he said, ¡°Lauren, I can¡¯t believe you kept this all


    from me. You should¡¯ve at least told me.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t me Lauren. I was the one who asked her to keep the real purpose, which is to discuss


    how to take down Blood-Drinker Gang, of asking you all toe here a secret from you,¡± exined


    Severin quickly.


    ¡°Yes, of course, Supreme Leader. That¡¯s very considerate of you. Now that we¡¯ve found you, we won¡¯t


    need to live in fear of Blood-Drinker Gang anymore,¡± said Great Elder excitedly.


    ¡°Supreme Leader, you¡¯re so powerful! I¡¯m in awe of how you killed Menkel with a single blow. You


    should know that his attainment is quite high,¡± said Second Elder with a smile.


    ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect that the person Blood-Drinking Gang wanted us to kill was actually the Supreme


    Leader. But it was a good thing things urred this way ¡¯cause we wouldn¡¯t be able to find him if it


    didn¡¯t,¡± Candy chimed in.


    ¡°Why do I smell barbecue on you? Did the two of you have barbecue food?¡± Mick asked after sniffing


    Candy¡¯s and Severin¡¯s bodies.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yup. The Supreme Leader treated me to lunch at a barbecue restaurant this afternoon,¡± Candy replied


    with a smile.


    Mick¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. He was a little speechless about the fact that Candy had been


    enjoying barbecue food with Severin while he was worried sick about her safety.


    After some thinking, Menkel barked out an order. ¡°You men there, bring Menkel¡¯s body to that spot over


    there and get rid of it. Make sure no one ever finds out.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± shouted Severin suddenly, and they all paused. ¡°Bring me Menkel¡¯s phone first. It would arouse


    Blood-Drinker Gang¡¯s suspicions if they called and no one picked up.¡±

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Chapter 486


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. We¡¯ve brought so many men here, and they must think Menkel¡¯s still


    alive, so killing you shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Besides, they wouldn¡¯t call thiste. at night. Even if they


    did, they would just think Menkel is either sleeping or fooling around with women in the massage parlor


    if he didn¡¯t pick up. After all, he¡¯s known for being an old pervert,¡± said Candy after mulling over


    Severin¡¯s words.


    Then she added after a pause, ¡°But, this doesn¡¯t apply if they call him tomorrow.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s forget about his phone and just get rid of his body. To avoid


    any unfavorable situation, we¡¯ll set offter at night so that we can reach Riverson before dawn. Once


    there, we¡¯ll rain down a surprise attack on Blood-Drinker Gang ande out victorious since they were


    unprepared.¡±


    Mick¡¯s eyes lit up at the n. ¡°What an amazing n, Supreme Leader! It would be great if we could


    secretly surround their headquarters at three or four o¡¯clock in the morning, and wipe them out without


    them even knowing what hit them.¡±


    Severin thought about it and said, ¡°Leave the fighters with high attainment to me. As for the rest of


    them, well, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you all to take care of it. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Supreme Leader. It¡¯s no problem at all.¡± Mick and the other elite fighters from Mus Hall


    thumped their chest, confident they could carry out the task set for them.


    Severin nodded. ¡°That settles the n then. You all should head back to Brookbourn first. I¡¯m sure you


    all haven¡¯t taken your dinner yet so have it first, then we¡¯ll set off to Riverson.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Supreme Leader.¡±


    Everyone was ted. They had witnessed just how powerful Severin was; with him on their team,


    taking down Blood-Drinker Gang would be as easy as 1-2-3.


    Severin swept his eyes over the group and said, ¡°Everyone, please keep my identity secret for now.


    You may all simply address me as ¡®Mister Severin¡¯. My family still doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m the Supreme


    Leader of Dracodeus Temple. I would like to keep living my old life as an ordinary person first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Supreme Leader,¡± chorused Mick and the others with a bow at their cupped hands positioned in


    front of their chest. Then, realizing their mistake, they quickly chorused, ¡°Yes, Mister Severin.¡±


    Soon, Mick ordered his men to get rid of Menkel¡¯s body.


    After thinking it through, Severin said to Mick, ¡°I heard from Candy there are quite a number of


    underground forces in Riverson. I don¡¯t mind helping you take down Blood-Drink Gang but I¡¯m


    concerned the other gangs woulde for Mus Hall after that. Would you be able to fend for


    yourselves should that happen?¡±


    Here, he paused and smiled ruefully. ¡°After all, Mus Hall doesn¡¯t seem to be doing very well for itself.


    It¡¯s not exactly the strongest group out there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mister Severin. The other gangs would be too shocked to do anything once they saw how


    we¡¯re able to annihte Blood-Drink Gang in just one night. After that, we¡¯ll spread the news that we


    have a powerful person backing us so that the other gangs would never dare


    5evel If they know we¡¯re weak,¡± exined Mick after mulling over


    thing to us eveni


    anything Severin¡¯s words.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll be filthy rich once we take over Blood-Drinker Gang¡¯s assets. We can use that


    money to recruit more people to make Mus Hall stronger. Then, as long as we kept to ourselves, we¡¯ll


    have nothing to fear,¡± said Great Elder.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Okay, looks like everything¡¯s decided then


    Soon, everyone drove back to Brookbourn and had their dinner in a restaurant. Severin and Candy did


    not join them since they had already eaten, so Severin apanied Candy to go clothes shopping. He


    willingly paid for Candy¡¯s new jacket since he wanted to make up for her old one.


    Then when eleven o¡¯clock came, Severin and everyone from Mus Hall drove toward Riverson city

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    Chapter 487


    The minutes ticked by. Severin and the others arrived at Draco Hall a little after two o¡¯clock in the


    morning.


    ¡°Mister Mick, you¡¯re back! Is Severin dead yet?¡± everyone who had stayed behind hurriedly asked


    when they saw he hade back.


    ¡°Oh good! Miss Candy is back too! That must mean Severin is dead for sure,¡± said a young


    man.


    ¡°Watch how you speak!¡± roared Mick. He was shocked to hear those words. After all, Severin was the


    Supreme Leader. He would be d*mned if he allowed them to speak like that in front of him.


    Then he introduced Severin. ¡°Everyone, this is Mister Severin. He faked the kidnapping to get us to go


    to the meeting location so that we can discuss how to take down Blood-Drinker Gang together.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°What? Take down Blood-Drinker Gang? Is this a joke?¡± said someone in surprise.


    ¡°Can it be done? Is Mister Severin really going to help us take down Blood-Drinker Gang? Although the


    enemy of our enemy is our friend, but can we really take down the powerful Blood-Drinker Gang?¡±


    lamented someone else. It was obvious they were not confident they would win against Blood-Drinker


    Gang.


    ¡°Everyone shut up! Mister Severin was the one who killed Menkel. He¡¯ll thus be our guest of honor from


    now on. You¡¯ll all treat his words like my words and treat him with respect


    whenever you see him. Understood?¡± said Mick immediately.


    Everyone started to discuss amongst themselves when they heard what Mick said.


    ¡°What? The second elder of Blood-Drinker Gang was killed by Mister Severin? He must be of


    extremely high attainment then!¡±


    ¡°This is amazing! He must be a level nine profound master. Otherwise Mister Mick wouldn¡¯t be this


    confident of taking down Blood-Drinker Gang!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we won¡¯t run into any problems since Mister Mick said so! Haha, things are about to change


    for the better for us!¡±


    However, a frown appeared on Severin¡¯s face when he saw a middle-aged man slowly back out of the


    crowd without anyone noticing. Under the cloak of the night, the middle-aged man sessfully reached


    the headquarters¡¯ entrance.


    ¡®Not on my watch!¡¯ thought Severin. He smiled coldly, and with a jump, sped toward the middle-aged


    man.


    ¡°What!¡± The middle-aged man immediately turned and ran when he realized his cover had. been blown.


    However, he was no match for Severin in terms of speed. In a blink of an eye, Severin had already


    caught up to him, and then he was punched to the ground. It was only then Mick and the others came


    running over.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    Chapter 488


    ¡°Zaydon Woode, you rascal! You were on your way to snitch on us, weren¡¯t you? You¡¯ve been acting all


    strange for these past few days. Well, now we know it¡¯s ¡¯cause you¡¯re acting as a spy for Blood-Drinker


    Gang!¡± said Great Elder, ring at him with his fists clenched.


    ¡°Zaydon, we have always treated you well. Not to mention, you¡¯re the helmsman for Mus Hall! How


    dare you betray us when you¡¯re given hundreds and thousands of dors to spend every month?¡± Mick


    asked between gritted teeth.


    Zaydon suddenly scoffed, to everyone¡¯s surprise. ¡°Haha, you can only me yourself for my betrayal


    since you wouldn¡¯t allow me to marry Candy. Besides, Blood-Drinker Gang pays me very well for my


    service too. They¡¯ll definitely wipe Mus Hall out once they get wind of your rebellion. The leader of the


    gang told me he along with the other elders woulde here and kill you if you dare to rebel against


    them. Then, I¡¯ll take over as the new master of Mus Hall. What¡¯s more, they also promised to make


    Candy my wife!¡±


    Candy became red with anger when she heard that. She red at him and said, ¡°Shame on you,


    Zaydon! I¡¯ve already told you I don¡¯t like you in that way. I¡¯ve always seen you as a big brother and


    nothing more. Besides, why are you so obsessed with me?¡±


    ¡°Haha! Me? Obsessed with you? I guess you can call the all-consuming love I feel for you an


    obsession. I have nothing else to say to any of you now that my life is in your hands. Kill me or torture


    me, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Zaydon was confident Mick would not kill him as he had made a lot of contributions to Mus Hall. At


    most, he would be locked up for some time. However, he was also confident he would be released


    even if that was to happen though he knew for sure they would not ept him. back into the group.


    Besides, he and Candy had always enjoyed a good rtionship with each other. This gave him the


    illusion that Candy shared his feelings and the confidence he would be able to make her his wife.


    ¡°Very well then. Let me grant you your wish!¡± Severin smiled coldly and kicked Zaydon squarely in the


    chest.


    Blood began to gush out of Zaydon¡¯s mouth. He put his hand to his chest as he looked at Severin with


    a shocked expression on his face. Then, he fell to the ground after a wave of convulsion ripped through


    his body. Another instant kill by Severin.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Everyone turned to look at Mick. It all happened so suddenly. They never expected Severin would kill


    Zaydon so brazenly.


    Mick was also stunned. ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned, Mister Severin holds the same power as I do. We should


    be thanking him for exterminating a spy. Roundup everyone and immediately prepare for the raid on


    Blood-Drinking Gang!¡±


    Candy had even more respect for Severin when she saw how decisive he could be. To the crowd, she


    said, ¡°Zaydon deserves to die for being a spy! It was a good thing Mister Severin caught him before he


    had the chance to report back to Blood-Drink Gang. I¡¯m sure you all know what the consequences


    would be for us if he managed to do that.¡±


    ¡°Miss Candy is right! Blood -Drinker Gang would have prepared in advance if they knew we were going


    to attack them. Even if we came out victorious in the end, we would have lost many of our men.


    Therefore, an insidious and cunning person like Zaydon must be killed!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Yes, he must be killed!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement, for they all knew death would be waiting for


    them if Zaydon had gone back to report to Blood-Drinker Gang.


    Some of them went to call on the others and soon, two thousand or so people gathered in the yard.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± shouted Mick and everyone marched toward Blood-Drinker Gang¡¯s headquarters. Blood-


    Drinker Group might boast of many members but most of their elite fighters were stationed in their


    headquarters. It would be a breeze to take out the small fries in the other. strongholds once Severin


    and the others had killed off all the elite fighters during the raid. Very soon, Severin and the other


    members had the vis in the headquarters surrounded.


    ¡°We should quietly take out the guards at the gate before barrelling in,¡± whispered Mick to Severin,


    outside of the wall.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    Chapter 489


    Severin nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the guards. They don¡¯t know me so I can just go up to them


    and neutralize them quickly.¡±


    He then smiled and walked toward the direction of the gate. As expected, the guards did not even have


    a chance to take a good look at his face before they were lying dead on the ground. All the members of


    Mus Hall came out of their hiding.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Charge!¡± ordered Severin with a wave of his hand and they immediately stampeded into the


    headquarters.


    Many of the gang members were killed as they were unprepared. The cacophony of the battle attracted


    the attention of the other gang members and they immediately rushed out of their bed chambers.


    However, they were instantly surrounded by Mick¡¯s men.


    ¡°Mick Wheatly, how dare you raid our headquarters in the middle of the night? You shameless. b*stard


    must be tired of living!¡± said Tharan between gritted teeth while ring at Mick. There were around


    seven or eight hundred gang members stationed in the headquarters but the number was cut by half


    after the bloodshed. The remaining members were mostly made up of elites. Apart from the Tharan,


    there were also the elders and three grand-elders. Tharan and the three grand-elders, especially, were


    powerful fighters. They were the main contributing factor for Blood-Drinker Gang sessfully gaining a


    foothold in Riverson. In fact, they were even thinking about expanding their reach to Brookbourn.


    ¡°You must be Tharan Xerri,¡± said Severin with a frosty smirk on his face. ¡°I remember killing a few of


    your men when you decided to take down Draco Hall. You should¡¯ve been grateful I decided to leave it


    at that and yet you dare to send your men to bother us again and again? Well, let me save you the


    trouble of looking for here I am!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Severin Feuillet?¡± Tharan was stunned but he quickly recognized Severin. He clenched. his fist


    and said, ¡°Good! I like your guts foring here!¡±


    ¡°Mick, you traitor! You were tasked with killing Severin and instead, you led him here!¡± said one of the


    grand-elders.


    ¡°I¡¯m a traitor? Haha! I was never one of you in the first ce so how can you call me a traitor? ¡°Mick


    retorted with a scoff.


    ¡°Pah! You think you can wipe us out with a sneak attack just because you have Severin and numbers


    on your side? Well, dream on! Your dirty little tricks won¡¯t work on us elites!¡± growled Tharan.


    He balled his hand into a fist and the spiritual energy immediately burst forth. He was a level seven


    profound master alright. His aura said as much.


    ¡°Hmmph! You¡¯ll be the first to die!¡± eximed Severin.


    He, too, balled up his hand into a fist with the only difference of not bothering to activate his spiritual


    energy. Instead, he went for a direct attack.


    ¡°What!¡±


    Severin appeared before Tharan in a blink of an eye. The speed alone nearly made Tharan pee in his


    pants.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    Chapter 490


    Tharan tightened his first in preparation to meet Severin head-on. However, Severin was just. too fast,


    and before Tharan could even throw his punch, Severin grabbed his fist and pulled. hard on it.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± screamed Tharan pitifully. His arm waspletely torn off! That was how strong Severin was!


    Severin followed up with another punch to Tharan¡¯s chest, which immediately sent thetter flying and


    crashing against a few gang members before finallynding on the ground.


    ¡°Mister Tharan is¡­is dead!¡± cried one of the gang members in a shaky voice.


    ¡°What! Severin didn¡¯t even use his spiritual energy so that must mean he killed Mister Tharan using


    pure strength!¡±


    The three great-elders inhaled sharply when they saw what happened. They were so terrified that all


    the colors drained out of their face.


    ¡°Shit! This kid must be at a level higher than that of a profound master! Why, his attainment should be


    at a level of a warrior king,¡± said a grand-elder.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. This kid¡¯s ability has far surpassed those of a profound master. But how is this possible?¡±


    eximed another grand-elder, who was just as shocked as anyone else.


    The level of a warrior king is greater than that of a profound master, and an existence like that is hard


    toe by in Riverson. At least, no one in Blood-Drinker Gang had evere across


    one.


    ¡°Hmmph!¡± Severin scoffed. Not wanting to waste his time, he immediately rushed over and killed all


    three of the grand-elders with a single blow.


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    ¡°Victory is surely ours! Way to go, Mister Severin!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, go get ¡¯em! Shit, taking revenge sure feels good!¡±


    Everyone from Mus Hall was extremely excited. They had been kicked around by Blood- Drinker Gang


    for far too long and now they could finally dish out some of their own medicine. Severin killed two more


    profound masters after he was done killing the three grand-elders. while the remaining gang members


    were quickly finished off by Mus Hall¡¯s men.


    ¡°The only thing left to do now is to take down the other strongholds,¡± said Mick, certain victory was


    theirs. Then he smiled gleefully at Severin, and said, ¡°Mister Severin, you don¡¯t have to go with us.


    We¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    He checked the time and added, ¡°It¡¯s already four o¡¯clock in the morning. Mister Severin, allow Candy


    to take you back to Mus Hall so you can rest and tomorrow I¡¯ll hold a banquet in your honor. You can


    also choose any treasure of your liking!¡±


    However, Severin waved his hand, and said, ¡°I still need to head back to Brookbourn. Just get


    someone to drive me back, and I¡¯ll rest in the car.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s already sote. Please stay in Riverson. We haven¡¯t even repaid you for helping us out,


    said Candy in surprise.


    ¡°She¡¯s right, Mister Severin. Shouldn¡¯t we at least have a nice chat with each other?¡± Mick did not


    expect Severin would want to leave so soon. After all, he had just met the Supreme Leader and would


    like to host him.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal. We¡¯re all friends here. The thing is the war chief,


    Mister Valerian and his wife will be visiting me at noon. It¡¯ll make me look like an ungracious host if I


    wasn¡¯t there to receive an important man like him.¡±


    Then, he sniffed his own body. ¡°Sigh, I still have the barbecue smell on me. How about this? I¡¯ll


    go back to Mus Hall to have a shower and a change of clothing. Then you can send someone down to


    give me a ride back to Brookbourn.¡±

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    Chapter 491


    Mick knew he would not be able to persuade Severin once thetter had made up his mind, so he said


    to Candy, ¡°Candy, take some men to go back with you and Mister Severin back to Must Hall. After he


    had freshened up, you can all follow him to Brookbourn. I and the rest of the men will take care of the


    other strongholds. We¡¯ll find the time to visit you and Mister Severin. once things have stabilized, which


    I¡¯m guessing would take around two days¡¯ time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father. Don¡¯t worry. You can leave it up to me!¡± Candy said with a smile.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Mick nodded. Then he apologetically turned to Severin, and said, ¡°Mister Severin, I


    apologize for not being able to personally send you back. There are still things I need to do here.¡±


    Mister Severin smiled. ¡°Nonsense. We have all the time in the world to catch upter.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mister Severin!¡± Candy immediately led the way, and several of Mus Hall¡¯s escorted Severin


    to leave the ce first.


    After Severin left, Mus Hall¡¯s Great Elder said, ¡°Mick, having Mister Severin on our side is at game-


    changer! It took him less than five seconds to kill all three of Blood-Drinker Gang¡¯s great-elders. I won¡¯t


    be surprised if his attainment is at the level of a warrior king. Moreover, it might not be level one warrior


    king, but either level two or three warrior king!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right. We¡¯re lucky, Mick. Good thing he¡¯s the enemy of Blood-Drinker Gang. We should throw a


    party for him in the near future. We won¡¯t have to fear anyone or anything with him. as our friend!¡±


    dered Second Elder loudly in hopes of others hearing.


    After all, only the higher-ups in Mus Hall knew what Severin¡¯s real identity was.


    All of the men from Mus Hall broke out in a grin and chorused, ¡°Yes, this is awesome! We¡¯ll make sure


    to treat our new friend well.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s


    go take down the other strongholds now. By tomorrow morning, all the other forces in Riverson will


    know not to mess with us Mus Hall any more!¡± Micky smiled lightly even though he was mentally


    jumping for joy. Mus Hall¡¯s days of being kicked around were finally. over!


    Not long after, three cars slowly made their way toward Riverson. The car in front was tasked with


    opening up the way, while the car in the back was tasked with protecting the procession, and this put


    Severin in the car in the middle.


    Although Candy was a little sleepy, she still insisted on driving, so that Severin could take at nap in the


    back of the car. While driving, she could not help but smile and look at him in the


    rearview mirror.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Severin back yet? He¡¯s been out the whole night! Where do you think he went? Doesn¡¯t he


    know that we need to go back to our ce?¡± Diane asked and angrily stomped her foot when she saw


    Severin had note back yet.


    ¡°Diane, what should we do now? Should I give him a call and ask him to hurry back?¡± asked Judith.


    Diane was carrying Selene and after giving it some thought, she replied, ¡°I think we should just let it be.


    It¡¯s useless to hurry him if he¡¯s busy. Besides, he knows he has to go to the


    Shanahans¡¯ aftering back here. In fact, he might already be there. Let¡¯s have breakfast


    outside and after that, we¡¯ll drive to the Shanahans to see whether he¡¯s there.¡±


    Judith nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s head out then.¡±

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    Chapter 492


    Both Judith and Diane knew Valerian would be visiting the Shanahans that day, though they did not


    know what time. The two of them had never met an important figure before, so they decided to dress


    up and drop by the Shanahans to see what the fuss was all about.


    They estimated Valerian would arrive around eleven o¡¯clock in the morning, and not earlier. than that


    since he was nning on having lunch. It was already a little past nine o¡¯clock in the morning by the


    time they arrived at the Shanahans¡¯.


    ¡°Grandmother, you look absolutely well!¡± Diane was happy to have received two-hundred- and-eighty-


    five-thousand dors as a reward from Catherine. It was, after all, a kind of acknowledgment.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you noticed. It¡¯s true what they say, how a person will look well when good things. are


    happening. I never dreamed an important figure like Mister Valerian would ever grace our home with


    our presence. The others must be green with envy at our good fortune,¡± said Catherine with a chuckle.


    ¡°I know, right? I saw all the valuable gifts brought by all the wealthy merchants in the city,¡± said Diane


    with a smile. However, after taking a closer look, she noticed Severin was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Diane, where¡¯s Severin?¡± Megan asked when she saw Severin did note with Diane.


    ¡°I have no idea where he is. He went outst night after telling me he had some important stuff to do.


    He was still not back by the time we came here so I thought he would be here. Well, I guess I was


    wrong,¡±mented Diane.


    ¡°How rude of him! Mister Valerian might not be happy if he found out not all of us are here to wee


    him,¡± eximed Stanley angrily.


    ¡°He has no respect for the elders at all. What could be more important than Mister Valerian¡¯s visit? He


    should have put aside whatever matter he is dealing with for a day like today!¡±


    remarked George.


    ¡°Maybe he thinks he¡¯s more important than Mister Valerian,¡± said Cherise provokingly.


    Catherine had been quiet until then. Honestly speaking, she was just as unhappy as any of them at the


    fact that Severin did note back sincest night.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say things that are not true. It¡¯ll be disastrous for us if someone overheard us and passed on the


    message to Mister Valeria with a few exaggerated details,¡± chided Catherine when she heard what


    Cherise said.


    After a pause, she added, ¡°Severin is no fool. I trust that he won¡¯t bete. In fact, he might already be


    on his way here.¡±


    Another pause. ¡°Diane, call him and tell him to hurry up. If he can¡¯t make it on time, ask him. toe


    sneak in from the back door. That way no one will see him. And oh, we should all go. out in a big group


    to wee Mister Valerian so that it¡¯ll be hard for him to notice if Severin. isn¡¯t there.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. However, at the end of the day, Severin isn¡¯t rted to us by blood. He¡¯s only the husband


    of one of the many grandkids. I¡¯m sure Mister Valerian would never notice a nobody like him being


    absent,¡± Cherise said with a smirk.


    ¡°Announcing the arrival of Mister Valerian and Mister Zachariah!¡± boomed the butler outside.


    The time showed nine o¡¯clock in the morning.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh shit! He¡¯s already here. I didn¡¯t even have the time to call Severin yet,¡± Diane eximed with a


    darkened face.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    Chapter 493


    Felicia jumped up in fright, and hurriedly asked, ¡°What should we do? The fact that Mister Valerian is


    here earlier than expected means he really holds us in high regard. He¡¯ll surely be displeased if he


    finds out not all of us are here yet!¡±


    Catherine, however, was strangely calm. ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic. It¡¯s not like Mister Valerian is very


    close to Severin. With such a big group like ours, it¡¯ll take him some time to notice Severin isn¡¯t among


    us. We¡¯ll just pretend Severin is already here and go out to wee Mister Valerian for ten seconds or


    so. Then we¡¯ll scatter around once we alle back inside. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t even notice Severin¡¯s


    absence if we just do what I said.¡±


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Take some deep breaths. Grandmother is right. Things will work out. Mister


    Valerian will be too busy to take notice of Severin¡¯s absence. We¡¯ll call Severin once we¡¯re back in the


    house and tell him to sneak in from the back door,¡± Megan said to Felicia.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Mister Valerian is waiting for us,¡± said Catherine. Then, she led the whole outside.


    group


    ¡°The Bards have given a gift of a gold statue, a gift of a ssical painting, a gift of¡­¡± The Shanahans


    were halfway outside when they were shocked by the gifts given by the Bards. All the giftsbined


    were worth more than any of the gifts given by the other prestigious families.


    ¡®It seems like it¡¯s our family¡¯s fate to be wealthy,¡¯ thought Catherine.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°We respectfully greet you, Mister Valerian,¡± chorused the Shanahans, bowing down to him in perfect


    unison. They dared not raise their heads until given the signal to do so.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you. You may all rise,¡± said Valerian with a smile. Then he waved his hand, signaling


    them to do so.


    Catherine immediately sighed with relief after everyone had stood up. The Shanahans could all scatter


    now and by that time, no one would ever notice Severin was not there.


    ¡°Huh? Grandmother Catherine, where¡¯s Severin? Why don¡¯t I see him here?¡±


    Catherine was totally speechless because She had chosen that very moment to pipe up after failing


    to find Severin.


    Every face in the Shanahans darkened while both Felicia and William broke out in cold sweats.


    ¡°Hey, she¡¯s right. Severin isn¡¯t here at all. Where is he exactly?¡± Valerian asked with a frown. After all,


    Severin being the master of Warren, one of the Four Great War Gods reason he was able toe here


    to pay a visit to the Shanahans.


    was the


    Severin was also the reason Warren snuck out. He had the utmost respect for his master and wanted


    to spend some time chatting with him.


    Valerian would have knelt down before Severin if it was not for the fact that Warren warned him not to


    expose Severin¡¯s identity as the Supreme Leader.


    Catherine who had faced many storms in the past ¨C was so frightened, she did not know what to say. In


    fact, she was so frightened that all the color had drained out of her face.


    ¡°No way! Is Severin really so brazen as to not greet Mister Valerian when he has taken the


    time to visit?¡±


    ¡°Why, this is as good as giving Mister Valerian a p on the face.¡±

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    Chapter 494


    The wealthy merchants standing by the side started gossiping amongst themselves when they realized


    Severin was, indeed, missing.


    In fact, some of the wealthy merchants were inwardly rubbing their hands in glee at the turn of the


    events as they were jealous of the Shanahans¡¯ meteoric rise to sess. They had been. waiting for the


    Shanahans to make one wrong move and were sure no one would be willing to work with them once


    Valerian had shown his displeasure.


    Zachariah must have sensed something was not right and he quickly signaled She to be quiet with


    his eyes. It took her a while to get what he was hinting but once she did, her face. immediately fell as


    she lowered her head. It was then she knew she had caused some trouble. ¡®Looks like Severin is really


    not here. Otherwise, he would havee out to wee us,¡± thought She. She recalled how


    Valerian immediately came to Severin¡¯s rescue with just one call and hoped that they would continue to


    have a good rtionship with each other after all the dust had settled on this matter.


    Fortunately, Stanley was quick to react. ¡°Mister Valerian, I do apologize. He had a sudden onset of


    diarrhea and had no choice but to rush to the toilet. We didn¡¯t expect you to arrive so early so we didn¡¯t


    ask him to join us.¡±


    ¡°Haha, all good, all good,¡± said Valerian with a reassuring smile. He did not really mind one way or


    another.


    The Shanahans sighed with relief when they realized Valerian was not angry at all.


    However, at that moment, a car drove in and stopped in an empty field some distance away. Who


    should alight from the car but Severin?


    ¡°Oh shit! I¡¯m done for!¡± eximed Stanley when he saw Severing walking toward them. A second ago


    he was still mentally patting himself on the back for his quick thinking but Severin¡¯s appearance meant


    that his lies had been fully blown apart.


    The crime of lying to Valerian was even worse than the crime of beingte.


    As expected, one of the wealthy merchants sarcastically pointed out, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Severin? When


    you said he was in the toilet, did you perhaps mean he was in the car?¡±


    ¡°That is Severin alright. Perhaps he was in the toilet outside of the mansion but that can¡¯t possibly be.


    How can a mansion as big as this not have a single toilet inside?¡± remarked another wealthy merchant


    quietly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Tsk tsk. How brazen of them to lie to Mister Valerian. It¡¯s definitely game over for them,¡± said someone


    else.


    Catherine¡¯s forehead was slick with sweat. Once again, she had been rendered mute with fright.


    Then she quickly blinked at Stanley, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here, Stanley? Didn¡¯t you say


    Severin is in the toilet? Why would he being in from the outside if that¡¯s really the case?¡±


    Stanley knew Catherine wanted him swiftly to think up a good excuse to defuse the situation. His mind


    began to spin rapidly, and it took him a while to finally exin with a sad face, ¡°How should I know,


    Grandmother? He was the one who told me he would be in the toilet. I¡¯m just


    as surprised as any of you to see him getting out of the car.¡±


    Then, to make it more believable, he immediately approached Severin and questioned him, ¡± Severin,


    didn¡¯t you go to the toilet? How can you onlye back from the outside after Mister Valerian arrived


    ages ago?¡±


    However, Severin was not afraid to offend Valerian at all. He simply smiled and cupped his hands in a


    salute. ¡°Hello, Mister Valerian. I¡¯m sorry but I had to attend to some urgent matters. I hope you can


    forgive me for my tardiness.¡±

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    Chapter 495


    ¡°Holy shit! This kid has balls. Not only did he lie about going into the toilet but he dares to speak to


    Mister Valerian like they¡¯re friends?¡± said someone after witnessing thetest development.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The Shanahans were shocked too. Stanley had already hinted to Severin only to bepletely


    ignored. ¡®Why won¡¯t Severin take the hint? I can¡¯t believe he actually told Mister Valerian he had some


    other urgent matters to attend to!¡±


    They could not help but wonder whether Valerian would get angry at Severin.


    However ¨C out of everyone¡¯s expectation ¨C Valerian only smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your may take the


    time to finish whatever you were doing. Besides, it¡¯s my fault foring here so early and for not


    confirming the time of the visit with you all. I¡¯ll be sure to be more considerate next time.¡±


    Everyone was struck dumb. Not only was Valerina not angry but he actually sounded a little.


    apologetic.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯re more than wee to drop by for a few drinks anytime you want,¡±


    said Severin.


    Zachariah


    ¨C


    who was standing behind Valerian ¨C was a little taken aback. ¡®Looks like Severin and Valerian are really


    close to each other. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have spoken so informally with each other,¡¯ he thought.


    ¡°Haha, very well then. Be sure to sit next to meter so that we can enjoy a few drinks. together,¡± said


    Valerian.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be an honor for me to drink with you!¡± Severin then bowed slightly and cupped his hands in a


    salute in order to make sure his real identity stayed hidden.


    However, a startled Valerian would have none of it. He quickly supported Severin up while saying, ¡°No,


    no. There¡¯s no need for this.¡±


    ¡°No need for this?¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡®What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s only right for Severin to salute Mister


    Valerian for beingte. Why does Mister Valerian seem so shocked by it? Not only did he support him


    up but he actually told him there¡¯s no need for him to do that?¡±


    It was as if Severin was of higher ranking than Valerian.


    Diane and the rest of the Shanahans knitted their brows in consternation and exchanged nces with


    one another.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Warren ¨C who was standing next to Valerian ¨C coughed as a reminder to him.


    Valerian immediately caught on and realized his mistake. He quickly stered a smile on his face, and


    said, ¡°What I mean is there¡¯s no need for us to limit ourselves to a few drinks. In fact, we should drink


    till the crack of dawn. And your punishment for beingte is to knock back three drinks first!¡±


    ¡°Ohhh, so that¡¯s what he meant!¡¯ thought everyone.


    ¡°Haha, of course, of course. I deserve it for beingte,¡± said Severin good-naturedly.


    Most of the people there were staring at Severin with jealousy in their eyes. After all, Valerian


    had offered to sit at the same table as Severin and knocked back a few drinks with him. Good fortune


    like this doesn¡¯t fall out of the sky often.


    ¡°This way please, Mister Valerian,¡± said Catherine quickly. Her heartbeat finally returned to normal


    when she realized Valerian was not angry at all.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    Chapter 496


    The rest of the Shanahans could finally breathe a sigh of relief, and the crowd soon dispersed. Once


    everyone was gone, Felicia chastised Severin, ¡°Where did you run off to, Severin? You¡¯re lucky that


    Mister Valerian is a magnanimous person, otherwise, we¡¯d be in trouble if he¡¯s offended!¡±


    Severin said nonchntly, ¡°Rx, he¡¯s a big shot who once led thousands of troops to war. Why would


    he be unhappy over such an insignificant matter? It¡¯s fine, so don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Nevertheless, Felicia rolled her eyes at Severin. ¡°Just because you say it¡¯s fine doesn¡¯t mean it. is! You


    shouldn¡¯t have been so rude, you know? Did you think about the repercussions our family would have


    to suffer if he¡¯d been a petty person?¡±


    Diane persuaded. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry so much about it, Mom. Isn¡¯t everything fine right now?


    Besides, Mister Valerian even said that he wants to sit at the same table with Severin and have some


    drinks with him!¡¯


    Severin smiled. ¡°By the way, could you join meter, Diane?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Me?¡± Diane was a little startled. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Maybe not. There are other people


    from first-tier families who would have to sit there, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯d be appropriate for me to share a


    table with them!¡±


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯ll be fine! It¡¯s not inappropriate at all, and I¡¯d go so far as to say that it couldn¡¯t be more


    appropriate for you to sit there because you¡¯re my wife!¡± Severin smiled and assured her.


    ¡°All right then!¡± Diane nodded. At that moment, Zenoah brought over Keagan and Lte, and the two


    immediately knelt in front of Severin.


    ¡°Thank you for helping us, Mister Severin. My sister and I would be goners without your kindness!¡±


    Keagan kowtowed to Severin after kneeling.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Mister Severin. You are our savior!¡± Lte added.


    ¡°Please get up, you two¡­¡± Severin felt a little awkward that the two of them knelt before him. in front of


    so many people, so he immediately helped them up and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal. for me at all, so


    don¡¯t think too much of it!¡±


    Zenoah, on the other hand, protested earnestly, ¡°But this is a big deal, Mister Severin. You¡¯ve saved the


    lives of my two children, so you¡¯re a savior for our family!¡± He then took out a small jade pendant and


    could not help but say, ¡°Mister Severin, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that I¡¯m unable to repay you for your


    kindness after my overseas business went bankrupt. However, I have a jade pendant that I¡¯ve always


    worn, and it has been passed down through generations. within our family. I wish to give it to you as a


    token of my gratitude, and I sincerely hope you¡¯ll ept it!¡¯


    ¨C


    Severin¡¯s eyes lit up instantly when he nced at it, for he could tell that it was no ordinary jade


    pendant it was a small jade que that was made into a jade pendant. The jade pendant. looked rather


    antique, and it was reasonable to expect that a skilled individual with high attainment might have


    hidden some of their powerful techniques or training exercises within. That was why some people could


    inherit the teachings after dripping their blood over a broken jade pendant.


    One could liken it to a vessel.


    Naturally, Severin¡¯s decently high attainment allowed him to feel a faint and weak fluctuation. of energy


    from within, which was a sign that there had to be some form of inheritance within. the pendant. His


    heart began beating faster as a result.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    Chapter 497


    ¡°But I can¡¯t possibly ept that, Zenoah. After all, it¡¯s a very precious item passed down within your


    family!¡± Though Severin knew deep down that it was a genuine treasure worth. taking, he remained


    courteous and humble despite wanting to take it immediately.


    After all, it would make him look greedy if he were to take a family heirloom without the slightest


    hesitation.


    Felicia, who was watching from one side, had a glimmer in her eyes as she took out it from Zenoah.


    She then rolled her eyes at Severin and said, ¡°He¡¯s offering it to you out of sincerity, so you can¡¯t just


    refuse it like that! Otherwise, they won¡¯t be able to live with themselves if reject it!¡±


    Zenoah was unaware of the enigma contained within the jade pendant, so he nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yes, Mister Severin. I¡¯d feel bad for the rest of my life if you won¡¯t ept it!¡± ¡°I understand. Thank you


    very much for your generosity then!¡± Severin could only smile awkwardly and say yes.


    you


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Severin!¡± Zenoah and the others looked gratefully at Severin and went to one side.


    After they left, Felicia held up the jade pendant and began looking at it. After a while, she could not help


    but remark, ¡°This should be an antique. He said it was passed down from his ancestors, so I think it¡¯s


    very valuable!¡±


    Severin immediately stretched out his hand and smiled awkwardly. ¡°He gave it to me, so shouldn¡¯t you


    return it to me?¡±


    Felicia, being the gold-digging greedy woman that she was, would never give something so exquisite to


    Severin after getting her hands on it. She put it into her pocket directly and said, I thought you didn¡¯t


    want it? You don¡¯t seem interested in it, so what¡¯s the harm in letting met have it? I am your mother-in-


    law, after all, and it shouldn¡¯t be an issue for you to give me at jade pendant that you don¡¯t want.¡±


    Severin waspletely speechless. Had he known that Felicia would take it, he would have done


    away with all the courtesy and just ept it outright earlier. Now that Felicia had stuffed the pendant


    into her pocket, he could not possibly reach in there and take it out!


    ¡°Sure.¡± Severin could only muster a deted smile. He agreed to it for the time being, knowing that the


    opportunity for him to take it back from her woulde sooner orter. Having sensed that there must


    be some kind of inheritance stored within, Severin surmised. that it could be a martial arts technique or


    something simr. Such treasures could never be bought, even if one were to spend several million.


    ¡°Ah, d to see you could make it!¡± Felicia immediately went over to greet some guests.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Diane pondered about a few things and soon went to greet the other guests, though it was not before


    long that she went up to Keagan.

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    Chapter 498


    ¡°Miss Diane! Is there something I can help you with?¡± Keagan smiled and asked when he saw Diane


    coming over to him.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Mister Valerian who led a team of people to rescue you and your sister? Why did you have to


    kneel and thank my husband? Could it be a misunderstanding?¡± Diane asked him. Keagan replied with


    a surprised expression, ¡°Don¡¯t you know, Miss Diane? Your husband seems to be a rather good friend


    to Valerian. When we were held hostage by one of Falcodom¡¯s powerful organizations, it was a phone


    call from Mister Severin that led Mister Valerian to bring his people and investigate the situation before


    rescuing us and wiping out that. organization!¡±


    There was a surge of tumult in Diane¡¯s heart as soon as she heard that, since she had never expected


    something like that to happen.


    Keagan noticed her surprised look, so he nced at his surroundings before whispering, Miss Diane,


    my father told us that Mister Severin is one of those quiet, low-profile, godlike savants. I believe he¡¯s


    never told you anything about that, judging from how surprised you look. You have nothing to worry


    about with a man like him as your husband!¡±


    Diane eventually nodded. ¡°I guess Severin and Mister Valerian probably go a long way back. No


    wonder he was so nonchnt when he spoke with Mister Valerian earlier. Now that I think about it,


    Severin¡¯s probably the reason Mister Valerian epted my invitation and came to visit our family. He


    never told me anything at all, and you don¡¯t know how worried I was earlier that Mister Valerian would


    get angry at him!


    Keagan could not help butugh when he heard herints. ¡°Haha, perhaps there are certain


    things that Mister Severin wishes to keep from you because he¡¯s afraid of scaring you


    you


    find out. I would think that most people would either not believe him or use him of lying if he were to


    tell them that Mister Valerian was his friend!¡±


    if


    Diane smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. Who would¡¯ve thought that an ex-convict would know someone as


    untouchable as Mister Valerian? Even I feel like I¡¯m dreaming after hearing what you said!¡± She then


    ended the conversation there and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll leave you to enjoy yourself now. Make sure you eat


    and drink your fillter!¡±


    After walking several steps, Diane looked at Severin from afar again and could not help but think to


    herself, ¡®Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be keeping such a low profile. I wonder if there¡¯s anything else you¡¯re hiding


    from me? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll give me a wedding that will cause a sensation throughout Brookbourn


    and even in the entire south county? Now I¡¯m getting more. excited for it!¡±


    The thought of that left her smiling sweetly. Considering that there were more than 100 cities. in the


    entire south county, she was always under the impression that Severin was simply trying to brag.


    Knowing that Severin harbored certain secrets made Diane look forward to the wedding even more,


    and she genuinely began to feel that Severin could live up to his promise. After all, it would not be too


    far-fetched given that he knew Valerian..


    Be that as it may, she was also very puzzled as to how someone who had been in prison for several


    years know a war chief like Valerian. Someone who was at war on a battlefield could.


    not have known a person who had been imprisoned, and there was no usible exnation for how


    they met. Curious though she was, she felt that there was no need to question Severin about it


    because she trusted that Severin would reveal what was necessary to her when the time came. If he


    did not tell her anything yet, then Severin must have felt that the time was not right. Asking him at the


    wrong time was undoubtedly not a good idea.


    ¡®Wait. I remember him telling me that a savant gave him so much money that he would have no


    problem buying the entire city of Brookbourn!¡¯ Something came to Diane¡¯s mind again and her heart


    skipped a beat.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    However, she called Severin a braggart when he said that to her at the time. Severinter said that he


    had only about fifteen million, which heter showed to her.


    ¡®Does he really have more than that? Could he have told me that it was fifteen million because I didn¡¯t


    believe him, and he was afraid of scaring me?¡¯ Diane gulped in shock when she thought of that. ¡®If what


    Severin saidst time is true, then just how many billions does he own?¡¯

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    Chapter 499


    Severin¡¯s attention remained on the jade pendant. He was confident that there was something


    desirable contained within, and though he did not know its exact contents, he was.


    nevertheless certain that it would be a waste to let Felicia have it.


    As he pondered over his options, he spotted Megan having some tidbits alone. An idea popped. up in


    his mind and he began walking toward her.


    ¡°Megan, can I¡­umm¡­ask for your help?¡± Severin walked over and asked her with a smile.


    When Megan heard that, she returned the smile. ¡°What do you need me to do, Brother-in- Law? I¡¯ll do it


    as long as it¡¯s within my ability!¡±


    Megan¡¯s attitude toward Severin had changedpletely because he had shown himself to be rich


    and incredibly capable. She felt that the Shanahans¡¯ had prospered in recent times due in no small part


    to Severin, and things would certainly not have been that good for them had it. not been for him. Her


    dreams of driving a luxury car and buying whatever she wanted could not have been realized without


    Severin¡¯s help.


    Severin was overjoyed to hear that and his eyes lit up at once. ¡°Really? Well, I¡¯m d to hear that! Your


    mother took away the jade pendant I was given earlier, and I feel bad asking her for it. My only choice


    is to ask you for help in taking it back!¡±


    Megan was surprised to hear that. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so petty, do you? Isn¡¯t it just a jade pendant?


    Many of our guests today gave us jade pendants, and I can always bring you to choose themter.¡±


    Severin was speechless for a moment and could not help but say, ¡°It¡¯s not the same even though


    they¡¯re all jade pendants!¡±


    Megan was not an idiot, so she smiled cunningly when she heard that and said softly to Severin, ¡°Are


    you suggesting that the jade pendant is more valuable because it¡¯s the Bards¡¯ heirloom?¡± She then


    asked greedily, ¡°How much do you think that jade pendant is worth? Could it be worth tens of


    thousands, or maybe even higher?¡±


    Severin was speechless at her reaction. After thinking for a moment, he exined, ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter


    of value, Megan. They wanted me to have it, so it¡¯s important to honor their intention. And besides, you


    said it yourself that there are a lot of jade pendants, so Mom is free to choose whichever she wants!¡±


    Megan rolled her eyes at Severin. ¡°But Mom¡¯s not stupid. She knows that the Bards¡¯ heirloom is


    valuable. How do you expect me to ask her for it? You know that money is the only thing on her mind.


    Do you really think she¡¯ll return what¡¯s already in her hands?¡±


    Severin could not help but smile. ¡°Well, of course she¡¯ll say no if you ask her for it. You need to find an


    opportunity to steal it! Find out where she puts it and then take it secretly from her before giving it to


    me!¡±


    Megan looked at Severin strangely and said, ¡°I never thought you¡¯d teach me to steal! I¡¯m sorry, but I


    can¡¯t help you. I¡¯ve never done something like that before, and I¡¯m worried I¡¯ll get caught! It¡¯d be so


    embarrassing if that happens!¡±


    Severin¡¯s expression sank in an instant. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you¡¯ll help me if it¡¯s not too difficult?


    Why are you refusing now?¡±


    Megan smiled wryly. ¡°This is stealing! I¡¯ve never done it before!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Severin immediately offered, ¡°I¡¯ll give you fifteen thousand if you can secretly get it for me. How does


    that sound?¡±


    ¡°Fifteen thousand?¡± Megan¡¯s frown remained as she repeated, ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡±


    Severin immediately changed. ¡°How about a hundred and fifteen thousand dors? Just get it for me


    when Mom is asleep, or when she changes her clothes. If she can¡¯t find it, she¡¯ll just think that she lost


    it.¡±

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    Chapter 500


    ¡°A hundred and fifteen thousand dors, you say? Well, since you are my brother-inw, I¡¯ll go all out


    for you! After all, it was Mister Zenoah who gave the jade pendant to you in the first ce, and it¡¯s not


    right for Mom to take it away!¡±


    Megan immediately changed her tune when she heard Severin¡¯s improved offer, and she was all smiles


    as she agreed to Severin¡¯s request.


    When the two of them finished chatting, She walked over shyly and lowered her head. Like a


    misbehaving child, she said to Severin, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Severin. I asked you where you were without


    thinking too much because I didn¡¯t know you weren¡¯t at the Shanahans.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up about it. Mister Valerian didn¡¯t me me, did he? And besides,


    I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I knew you would forgive me!¡± She giggled and a smile appeared on her face. Shet then


    grabbed Severin¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Take it easy with the body contact, Miss She.¡± Severin felt embarrassed and immediately pushed


    her hand away, saying, ¡°Some of those rich guys over there seem very interested in you. Why don¡¯t


    you go over and chat with them?¡±


    She immediately rolled her eyes at Severin. ¡°But I don¡¯t like chatting with them! They¡¯re such a bore!


    I only want to talk to you!¡±


    Megan covered her mouth and giggled from the side.


    ¡°I won¡¯t bother the two of you anymore, then. Have fun getting to know each other more! Our family


    supports you!¡± Megan smiled and walked away with a bounce.


    ¡°Megan sure knows how to talk nonsense!¡± Severin was speechless for a moment and finally remarked


    with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s right. We should slowly get to know each other better. I mean, look at me! It¡¯s only been a


    day since Ist saw you, but I¡¯ve already started to lose weight!¡± She stared at Severin like a


    lovestruck fool and had a seducing smile on her lips.


    Severin did not know whether tough or cry, but he had to admit that her actions were the epitome of


    shameless. He had already made his feelings-or rather, ack thereof-very clear, but she still did not


    give up and frequently looked at him with that infatuated smile. It made him feel uneasy and


    embarrassed all the time.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°The food is being served! Time to eat!¡± Severin saw that the food had been brought out and used it as


    an excuse to leave.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± As She looked at Severin scuttling away, she could not help but clenched her fists. and say,


    ¡°You¡¯ll be eating from the palm of my hand sooner orter, my handsome Severin! I won¡¯t give up that


    easily!¡±


    At that moment, a middle-aged man with a mustache came to the ward in a hospital and looked at Cain


    lying on the bed. His expression turned sour as he asked, ¡°Who did this to you? They have a death


    wish if they think they can go against the sher Gang!¡±


    Cain gritted his teeth. ¡°Theo? I¡¯m so d you came!¡±

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    Chapter 501


    ¡°Mister Theo, my man was beaten to a pulp by the person named Severin. The doctor said that he may


    have difficulty walking even if his leg is fully healed, and he would likely need to use. crutches for the


    rest of his life. You must get justice for him!¡± Lucy said impassionedly with reddened eyes. ¡°Severin


    destroyed his attainment too. From now on, Cain said that he might only have the fighting strength of a


    grandmaster at most, and he will never be able to achieve another breakthrough again.¡±


    ¡°Severin, right? Do not fret. I¡¯ll get someone to kill him. He has iting for him!¡±


    The man looked at Cain before saying to Lucy, ¡°You may rest assured, Miss Lucy. Mister Cain and I are


    sworn brothers, and I¡¯m a level nine profound master as well. I believe that there. wouldn¡¯t be anyone in


    Brookbourn who could be a match for me. I also brought a dozen people with me too, and their


    strength is around Cain¡¯s level. You can be sure that Severin is going to die!¡±


    Lucy then said with a faint smile, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re here to help us, Mister Theo!¡±


    Cain, who was lying on the bed, said to her, ¡°Mister Theo and the others had a long journey here, and


    they probably haven¡¯t managed to eat anything yet. Could you bring them to eat and then arrange a


    ce for them to stay? Give them the best treatment and let them rx for at bit before bringing them


    to get revenge on Severin.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After saying that, Cain took out his cell phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer one and a half million. dors to


    you. Bring them to the best hotel, and treat them to a sumptuous meal!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Just leave them to me, Cain!¡± Lucy¡¯s answered earnestly. Her eyes lit up and her heart skipped


    a beat when she heard that Cain was about to transfer one and a half million to her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to bring you around with my current condition, so I¡¯m afraid I can only ask my girlfriend


    to keep youpany. I hope you won¡¯t mind!¡± Cain said to Theo after transferring the money to Lucy.


    Theo smiled. ¡°You just need to focus on recuperating, Cain. Just wait for our good news. We¡¯re all a


    little exhausted today, but I¡¯ll bring Severin¡¯s head on a tter for you tomorrow!¡±


    After Cain thought for a moment, he reminded Theo again, ¡°By the way, I heard that the war chief


    Mister Valerian will be visiting the Shanahans today. Severin will probably be there too, so I¡¯ll have Lucy


    bring you there and point out Severin to you from a distance. That way, you can see what Severin and


    his wife look like. Mister Valerian will be around though, so don¡¯t do anything today!¡±


    Theo was surprised to hear that. ¡°Tsk, tsk. I didn¡¯t expect that Dracodom¡¯s war chief would.e to


    such a small ce like Brookbourn and visit that sort of family. You don¡¯t see that often. Anyway, you


    don¡¯t need to worry too much. My goal today is to find out their appearances. Then, I¡¯ll kill them both


    when the time is right, though it¡¯s best to wait until tomorrow to find a suitable opportunity!¡±


    Cain nodded. ¡°Bring them to Diane¡¯spany and the vi where Severin lives. I believe you. know all


    the locations, so it¡¯d be better for you to bring them there!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lucy nodded. ¡°I will!¡±


    Cain then added, ¡°By the way, Valerian will be flying off at noon tomorrow, Theo. Since you and your


    men are all from Cherridom, the ideal time to act would be after he leaves, which is around noon or


    evening. I wouldn¡¯t want him to know that the people from Cherridom are here to cause trouble, and if


    he¡¯s still in Brookbourn then, he wille for you if he feels that your actions are a show of disrespect!¡±


    Theo nodded after hearing that. ¡°I see you¡¯ve made the necessary considerations, Cain. I understand.


    You may set your mind at ease and rest.¡±


    Before long, Lucy walked out of the ward with Theo.

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    Chapter 502


    Outside the ward, more than a dozen men in ck suits were standing guard along with two women.


    Theo came to the two women and said to them, ¡°You two stay here and take care of Cain so his needs


    can be attended to as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Yes,


    ¡°The two women nced at each other and nodded.


    Lucy then led the group of men away from the hospital. After they left, Lucy booked the best hotel for


    everyone and brought them to enjoy a good meal. Once that was done, Lucy brought Theo and the


    group to scout the Shanahans¡¯ estate, where she pointed to Severin and Diane. Lastly, she brought


    them to see Diane¡¯spany as well as the vi where Severin stayed with his family.


    The sun had set by the time that was all done.


    Theo looked at his subordinates and said to them, ¡°Everyone is hereby dismissed for the day. You¡¯re all


    free to go for a walk and enjoy yourself. Just remember not to cause any trouble! We wouldn¡¯t want


    anything untoward to happen and ruin our ns!¡± After some thought, Theo then said to them, ¡°We¡¯ll


    gather at the area in front of the hotel at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± It was the first time that the dozen or so men came to a ce like Dracodom, and they had


    been wanting to check out the ce for since the day they arrived. In no time, they all dispersed in


    groups of two or three and set about to their own business.


    After everyone had left, Theo looked at Lucy¡¯s figure and gulped. He had to admit that Dracodom¡¯s


    women were incredibly attractive. Lucy had both a pretty face and a smoking hot figure, and Theo-who


    had a little too much to drink-was getting increasingly aroused with every passing look at Lucy.


    Lucy felt a little awkward after being ogled at, but she could only smile at him and say, ¡°Mister Theo, I


    think it¡¯s about time I go back to the hospital and take care of Cain. We¡¯ll leave it to you. and your men


    to kill Severin. Thanks very much again for your help!¡±


    However, Theo said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to rush back to the hospital, Miss Lucy. Cain¡¯s being housed in a


    special ward, where he¡¯s being taken care of by nurses and two of my female subordinates. You don¡¯t


    have to go back tonight, you know!¡± After a pause, Theo then said, Besides, even the best ward in the


    hospital is filled with the smell of disinfectant in the air. You¡¯re a beautiful woman, Miss Lucy, and it¡¯ll be


    bad for your skin if you stay in such an environment for too long!¡±


    Lucy smiled awkwardly for a moment and did not know how to respond. After all, she and Cain. had


    requested Theo to do them a favor, and their quest for revenge might not bear fruit if Theo decided to


    stop helping them because he was unhappy. When she thought of the humiliation she suffered that


    day, she smiled at Theo and asked, ¡°Well, why don¡¯t I apany you for a walk in the park over


    there? It¡¯s your first time here too, so I ought to bring you around!¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Theo nodded with a smile. ¡°Of course! Cain told you to keep mepany, so that¡¯s exactly. what you


    should do! That shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    Chapter 503


    Lucy¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she could tell that Theo was trying to imply something else with that


    remark. However, she asked him in the hopes that she was just reading too much. into his statement,


    ¡°Would you still like to eat and drink some more?¡±


    Theo said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m much too full already, thanks. I was hoping that we can do something else!¡±


    Lucy smiled awkwardly. ¡°I know a good sauna and spa center. How about I bring you there.ter? Does


    that sound good?¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Unexpectedly, Theo shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that just won¡¯t do. None of those. women can


    everpare to you, Miss Lucy! Their beauty is barely a tenth of yours! Women like you


    who have all the feminine qualities of an ideal woman are exactly the kind of women I like!¡±


    Lucy¡¯s mouth twitched a few times as she walked forward and said, ¡°But it¡¯s not right. This isn¡¯t the time


    for jokes, Mister Theo. How could you do this to Cain when you¡¯re his sworn brother? You shouldn¡¯t


    have such thoughts.¡±


    The sky was already dark by then and there was no one in the park.


    When they reached a small wooden bridge, Theo immediately hugged Lucy from behind and then said


    to her, ¡°But you look amazing, Lucy. I want you when I see you in that skirt. I¡¯ve never enjoyed myself


    with Dracodom¡¯s women before, so why don¡¯t you be the first one to satisfy me? You¡¯ve seen how bad


    of a state Cain is in, and it¡¯ll be some time before he recovers. Even then, he won¡¯t be able to walk


    properly. It¡¯ll be a long time before he can satisfy your needs, so why don¡¯t you let me satisfy you now?¡±


    ¡°No, no! You must be drunk, Mister Theo! You¡¯re Cain¡¯s sworn brother! This isn¡¯t right!¡± Lucy was


    startled and wanted to push him away. ¡°We¡¯re in a park right now, and we¡¯d bemitting public


    indecency if anyone sees us! What if someone passes by? Please calm down!


    Theo hugged Lucy, inhaled the delectable perfume that she wore, and touched Lucy¡¯s sexy long legs


    with his hands. His desires were uncontroble and he could not hold himself back. anymore. After


    some added thought, he tried to lure her with the promise of money. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Lucy, I promise


    not to say anything to him. As long as you do it with me just this once, I¡¯ll give you one and a half


    million. How does that sound to you?¡±


    Lucy, who was still struggling desperately, froze in an instant. ¡®Just how rich could these people be?


    They can fork out millions at the drop of a hat!¡¯ One and a half million was simply too tempting for her,


    and it made her heart flutter rapidly. After all, not even Easton¡¯s family. could fork out that amount at


    their peak, so it came as a surprise to her that Theo offered her one and a half million.


    Theo became even more delighted when he saw that Lucy had stopped resisting. He became. even


    bolder, and his hands began to venture deeper into her skirt.


    After thinking for a moment, Lucy felt conflicted for a moment and broke away from his embrace while


    panting heavily. ¡°No. You¡¯re his sworn brother. I can¡¯t do it! How could you even think of such a thing?¡±


    Theo then asked, ¡°Not even one and a half million can tempt you? If you say yes, I¡¯ll transfer the money


    to you immediately and I promise not to say a thing to Cain!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Lucy thought about it again and eventually bit her sexy red lips as she reiterated, You¡¯re both


    sworn brothers. I can¡¯t live with myself if I do that for one and a half million. It¡­it has to be more.¡±


    ¡°How much more?¡± Theo was a little stunned by her response. Any other woman would have said yes


    to one and a half million, but Cain did notck money, as the money Theo offered was probably nothing


    since she had probably seen bigger sums from Cain.


    However, judging from those few seconds that Lucy froze and did not respond, Theo knew in his heart


    right away that she could be persuaded with the right amount of money.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    Chapter 504


    ¡°At least¡­at least three million!¡± After thinking for a while, Lucy stretched out three fingers. ¡°Okay, three


    million it is!¡± Theo then pounced on her and began kissing her.


    Lucy, however, continued to struggle as she said, ¡°No, not here. Let¡¯s go somece else. It¡¯s not the


    right ce to do that sort of thing, and you need to do as you said earlier and give me the money!¡±


    By then, Theo hadpletely lost his sanity and could no longer wait until they went back to the hotel.


    After looking around, he pointed to a bamboo forest not far away and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it there. We¡¯ve


    agreed with each other, and once we¡¯re done here, you¡¯ll have to stay overnight. at the hotel and keep


    mepany!¡±


    Lucy did not expect that pervert would be so demanding. However, she finally nodded when she


    thought about the three million dors. ¡°Okay. But you need to transfer the before we do anything.¡±


    money to me


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is just a small sum of money to me!¡± Theo stepped forward and carried Lucy up


    horizontally before walking towards the bamboo thicket.


    On Severin¡¯s end, he had to stay back and have dinner with Valerian since thetter was staying over


    with the Shanahans that night. However, the other guests had already left that afternoon. It went


    without saying that Valerian invited Warren to join him with the excuse. that Warren was his good friend


    and that they both had a good rtionship.


    Seeing that Warren was still wearing sses, Megan could not help but smile and ask, ¡°Your name is


    quite special, Warren. You share the same name as one of the war gods!¡± After a pause, she added


    again, ¡°I can understand your choice to wear sunsses during the day, but you wouldn¡¯t need them in


    the evening, would you?¡±


    Warren smiled and said, ¡°The first reason I¡¯m wearing these sunsses is because I think it looks cool.


    The second reason is that I have an eye disease, which I¡¯m afraid might infect everyone. Now you


    know why I must keep them on. As for my name, there are a lot of people who are named Warren too,


    and I¡¯m very honored to share the same name as the esteemed war god. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not him!¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Megan could not help but giggle after hearing his amusing statement. ¡°Even if you were him,


    you wouldn¡¯t be sitting here with us!¡±


    Warren was tongue-tied for a moment before he managed to ask, ¡°Is that so? Where do you. think I


    should sit if I were the war god?¡±


    Megan smiled. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t show up here if you were him. After all, it¡¯s already such a great honor


    that someone like Mister Valerian woulde to our small city and visit a small family like ours. It¡¯s


    almost surreal!¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is surreal!¡± Feliciamented with a smile on the side.


    After Diane thought for a moment, she said to Warren, ¡°By the way, my husband just so happens to be


    a doctor, and his medical skills are quite up to par. Why don¡¯t you take off your sunsses and let him


    check? He might just be able to cure your eye problem!¡±

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    Chapter 505


    ¡°Yeah! Why don¡¯t you let Severin have a look? He¡¯s an amazing doctor. The Znkos¡¯ old madam was


    wheelchair-bound for more than ten years, but now she¡¯s up and about! She even visited us today!¡±


    Felicia immediately said to Warren.


    Warren did not expect them to be so enthusiastic about it, so he could only smile awkwardly in refusal.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I have the medication, and I expect it to be fine in a couple of days!¡±


    Severin smiled when he heard that. ¡°Come on, everyone, let¡¯s enjoy the wine! Any doctor can handle


    these minor illnesses, and he already has the medicine for it too. It¡¯ll only be redundant if I check it for


    him!¡±


    Warren raised his wine ss and said to everyone, ¡°Mister Severin is right! Let¡¯s have a toast!¡±


    Everyone soon raised a toast. After Warren put down his ss, he asked, ¡°By the way, I heard that


    Mister Severin is going to make it up to Miss Diane for their wedding. When will that be, I wonder? I¡¯d


    love toe and raise a ss to the two of you!¡±


    Megan then immediately questioned Severin too, ¡°That¡¯s right! Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to hold a


    wedding for my sister? You even said something about causing a sensation throughout the south


    county! You weren¡¯t just joking, were you?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Severin smiled awkwardly and assured them. ¡°There will be a wedding for sure! After all, Diane has


    suffered a lot for me, and I owe her too much. Since I¡¯ve never given her a proper wedding before, I will


    definitely make it up to her!¡± Severin paused briefly after saying that and added, ¡°But I¡¯ll be busy in the


    middle of August, so I think it¡¯s best to wait until I¡¯m done with it before nning the wedding. We¡¯ll


    choose a date once I return!¡±


    When Felicia heard that, her face soured and she said, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Severin? Isn¡¯t this


    your first Augustfest with us after you were released from prison? Now you¡¯re telling won¡¯t be around?


    What could be so important that you have to miss such an important celebration with family?¡±


    us you


    Stanley immediately added, ¡°Yeah, Severin! Isn¡¯t this a little insincere of you? My cousin. suffered


    because of you for so many years, and this is her first time spending such a big holiday with you! It¡¯s


    Augustfest! How could just leave her?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it,¡± Severin said with an awkward smile. ¡°It¡¯s a very important day. I wouldn¡¯t even think of


    leaving my parents to spend Augustfest without me if it wasn¡¯t that important!¡±


    Judith understood Severin very well, so she smiled at Severin and said, ¡°We understand, Severin.


    Since you have something important to handle, you should go ahead and get it done. You¡¯re back now,


    anyway, and we¡¯ll have more opportunities to celebrate in the future. Don¡¯t worry about missing this


    one, okay? We can always have gatherings whenever we want!¡±


    After seeing the tenseness of the situation, Valerian helped smooth things over as he said, Hehe, I


    don¡¯t think it¡¯s that big of a deal if he¡¯s not around during August fest. What¡¯s more important is Mister


    Severin¡¯s wedding to Miss Diane. Don¡¯t forget to invite me! I¡¯d love toe over and join the


    celebrations, and I especially love a grand feast!¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°What? Y-y-y-you¡¯re going to attend the wedding, Mister Valerian?¡± Catherine¡¯s voice trembled with


    excitement when she heard that. After all, it was already surreal for someone


    like Valerian to visit their home, and it would be doubly better if he coulde again a second. time.


    Moreover, it would bring even more pride to the Shanahans if Valerian attended Severin and Diane¡¯s


    wedding.


    ¡°Of course! When ites to these joyous asions, I will be most happy to attend if I have the time!¡±


    Valerian stopped short of promising them just in case he had other more important issues to handle at


    the time. Furthermore, it would not be ideal for him to promise them. because the Shanahans might


    start telling everyone about it.


    ¡°Sure thing, Mister Valerian. I¡¯ll let you when I have a date!¡± Severin then raised his wine ss. and


    said to him. ¡°A toast to you!¡±

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    Chapter 506


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there if time permits, Mister Severin!¡± Valerian felt at a loss when Severin raised a ss to him,


    and he could only respond with an awkward smile.


    However, Diane noticed that subtle expression, and she could tell that something was amiss.


    She could not wrap her head around why someone like Valerian would look so awkward after being


    toasted by Severin. It could be likened to when a subordinate felt flustered when their superior raised a


    toast to him. However, Valerian was a war chief, and his superior would have been one of the war


    gods. Severin could not have been one of those four because their identities were known to the world


    after the live broadcast of them receiving their award for their meritorious service. The whole nation


    would have seen them on screen.


    In the end, Diane just shook her head and chastised herself for thinking too much. Perhaps. Valerian


    was simply a socially-awkward hothead who loves fighting, which could exin why he seems a little


    unustomed to the entire situation.


    ¡°Did


    you hear that, Severin? Mister Valerian said that he¡¯ll attend the wedding celebrations. We¡¯ll have so


    much to be proud of on that day! Diane suffered a lot for you, and you could say that it¡¯s all worth it


    right now. You should decide on the wedding date as soon as you


    can!¡± Felicia was full of smiles. Her daughter could finally have a grand wedding which Felicia had also


    been looking forward to.


    ¡°Rest assured, we¡¯ll choose the date once Ie back!¡± Severin said with a smile.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Warren smiled as he told them, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be there too if I have the time!¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯d be great! You¡¯re more than wee! I¡¯m sure your eye disease will be cured by then, so


    make sure not to wear your sunsses, and let me have a good look at your face!¡± Megan chuckled.


    Everyone chatted happily throughout the evening, and once the meal with over, Warren took a walk


    with Severin in the yard and they chatted with each other for some time. When the clock struck ten,


    Severin drove back with his family to his home at Dragon Lake Vista.


    On the way back, Severin smiled and apologized to Diane. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t celebrate Augustfest with


    you Selene. I feel so bad that I can¡¯t spend it with you!¡±


    Diane smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m used to it, anyway, and besides, I trust that you have. to leave


    because there¡¯s something really important for you to do!¡± She knew that Severin. loved her and her


    daughter, and was a very filial son too. She therefore understood that he had something urgent that


    required his presence during theing Augustfest.


    Severin nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. It is very important. My master told me that I would stand to gain huge


    benefits if I go to a designated ce, though I¡¯m not quite sure what that benefit is exactly!¡±

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    Chapter 507


    ¡°Huge benefits?¡± Diane¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. She immediately said to Severin, Then you


    need to go! If you miss out on something good, you might regret it for the rest of your life!¡±


    Selene, who was sitting in the back, asked her father innocently, ¡°Come back soon, okay Dad? Will you


    bring me a present after youe back?¡±


    Severin¡¯s heart felt warm all of a sudden and he could not help but say to his cute little. daughter. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, Selene. I¡¯ll bring you lots of presents when Ie back!¡±


    ¡°Yay! Dad¡¯s buying presents for me!¡± Selene bounced excitedly in the car.


    ¡°Haha, such an adorable little girl!¡± Maurice carried his granddaughter up and smiled happily as he said


    to her, ¡°I¡¯m going fishing tomorrow. Would you like toe with me?¡±


    ¡°Okay! I want to see Grandpa fish! Then¡­will we be eating fish for dinner tomorrow?¡± Selene looked at


    Maurice with her big eyes.


    ¡°Haha, of course we will! You know how good I am at fishing!¡± Mauriceughed again.


    At noon the next day, the Shanahans, along with Brookbourn¡¯s upper-ss families and wealthy


    businessmen, went to the airport to see Valerian and the others off. After they left, Severin drove back


    home while Maurice brought Selene and Judith to go fishing together.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to go to thepany, Severin!¡± Diane said to Severin after they reached home and she


    immediately put on some makeup.


    Seeing that Diane had changed all her clothes, Severin could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Are you


    dressing up like this because you have some important matters to deal with today?¡±


    Diane smiled and answered, ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s apany that wants to cooperate with us on a project, so


    I¡¯ll have to go over and discuss it with them!¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°I see. Don¡¯t be toote then. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home!¡± Severin smiled. There were about six


    days left until 15 August, and he nned to spend two days with his wife and daughter before setting


    off for Dracodeus Isle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s just a discussion. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Diane felt a warmth in her heart as she


    walked up to Severin, kissed him on the cheek, and then walked out of the house.


    The faint yet lingering warmth of her lips on his face made Severin touch his cheek while smiling. ¡°My


    wife is the most beautiful woman in the world! I¡¯m going to sleep with my arms. around her tonight!¡±


    Wendy, one of the bodyguards, saw Diane leaving the home and decided to ask: ¡°Are you heading out,


    ma¡¯am? Lillie and I will go with you!¡±


    ¡°Sure. Come along then!¡± Diane nodded. She never liked going out with bodyguards in the past, but


    after being kidnapped by Rufus, she began to bring along the bodyguards that Severin hired whenever


    she goes out. For safety¡¯s sake, she usually went out with two of the female bodyguards. None of the


    six bodyguards dared to let their guard down after what happened, and at the very least, they would no


    longer let her out of their sight so easily.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    Chapter 508


    Before long, Diane reached thepany and entered through the main door. Wendy and Lillie followed


    her until she reached her office.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss Diane! Our counterpart¡¯s boss is already waiting for you in the office!¡± Diane¡¯s secretary came


    forward and said to her as soon as she arrived.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Diane did not expect them to be there that early, so she smiled slightly and said to the two


    bodyguards, ¡°Wendy, Lillie, you may sit and rest at the sofa over there. Don¡¯t worry about me. This is


    my office, after all, so my safety is guaranteed. I¡¯ll still call you if anything happens. though!¡±


    Wendy and Lillie nodded before walking over to sit on the sofa.


    After thinking for a while, Diane said to her secretary, ¡°Could you make them each a cup of coffee


    please?¡± She then walked to her office, opened the door, and went in. When she entered, she


    discovered that the person heading the negotiations was actually a young man in his 20s, and he


    seemed a little handsome at first nce.


    ¡°Miss Diane, you¡¯re here!¡± That man was none other than Quintus, whose family-the Novaks -were a


    second-tier family in Riverson. When he saw Diane¡¯s arrival, he immediately stood. up and greeted her.


    Diane smiled slightly, walked to the water dispenser, and made a cup of tea for him. While doing so,


    she made small talk and asked, ¡°I was told that the Howell Group¡¯s boss is an old man, so I¡¯m curious


    to see a young maning here today. Didn¡¯t your representatives say that the old man will be


    discussing the project with me?¡±


    Quintus could not help but gulp when he saw Diane¡¯s sexy rear figure and slender legs under that skirt.


    When she came over, he smiled and said, ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect that the Shanahan Corporation¡¯s


    general manager would be so young and beautiful!¡±


    but their


    Quintus then paused before he continued, ¡°The Howell Group¡¯s boss is an old man, group is merely a


    small part of our Novaks¡¯ many business ventures. We dabble in plenty of industries!¡±


    It was the first time that Diane met Quintus, and she was secretly delighted when she heard that.


    Judging by his tone, it was clear that she had scored a big client.


    Quintus took out a contract and handed it to Diane. ¡°Miss Diane, this contract here has been re -


    drafted. The distribution of benefits will be slightly different from the contract you. negotiated earlier!¡±


    ¡°Do you intend to lower the price?¡± Diane took the contract and asked straightforwardly before even


    reading it. With her vast experience in the business world, she knew that the other party¡¯s sudden


    modification of the contract was nothing more than an attempt to lower the price and reduce the


    Shanahan Corporation¡¯s earnings, Were that not the case, then there was no need for the contract to


    be re-drafted in the first ce.


    All of a sudden, Quintus smiled slightly. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re mistaken, Miss Diane. Why don¡¯t you. take a look


    at it first?¡±


    Diane opened the contract suspiciously and looked at it carefully. After scrutinizing it for some time, she


    could not help but exim in surprise, ¡°Is this correct? Mister Quintus, if you view it


    from the perspective of interest distribution to yourpany, then you¡¯re not making any money at all.


    We¡¯ll be earning an extra thirty million if weplete the project! You¡¯re kidding, right? What you¡¯re


    doing is basically handing us all your profit!¡±


    Quintus smiled wickedly and ced his hand on Diane¡¯s thigh. ¡°Miss Diane, thirty million isn¡¯t a lot of


    money. Allowing yourpany to have this bit of profit will further cement the Shanahans¡¯ status. I do


    have a small request, though. I just want you to spend one night with me!¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Diane¡¯s face immediately turned red with anger and she pushed the man away forcefully


    before saying, ¡°My family is making excellent progress, and even though the thirty million is a lot, I¡¯m


    not the kind of person who would ept money in exchange for my body!¡±

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    Chapter 509


    Diane was fuming, and her chest was heaving up and down. She never once thought that the other


    party would have that sort of idea, and yet his disgusting offer had proven that she hadpletely


    misjudged him!


    There was a bit of surprise in Quintus¡¯s expression because he believed that all women loved money,


    or at least, all the women he met in the past. However, he soon realized that the Shanahans were


    already excelling in their progress, with more and morepanies willing to sign contracts with them


    with every passing day.


    However, the key was that even if such contracts were signed, the money earned by the Shanahan


    Corporation would go to the Shanahans, and the amount that would end up in Diane¡¯s pockets was


    bound to be significantly less. At most, Diane would only get a sry increase, or perhaps a year-end


    bonus.


    When he came to realize that, he decided that he simply wanted to retaliate against Severin and


    therefore offered directly, ¡°Hehe, I understand now. You won¡¯t get that much money even if we sign the


    contract, so how about I just give you the thirty million in exchange for spending the night with me? A


    few hours will be fine too! Do that, and the money will be yours. Does that sound good?¡±


    Diane became even angrier as she pointed at her office door and said, ¡°Leave right now! What kind of


    woman do you take me for?¡±


    Quintus¡¯s lips twitched violently a couple of times. He stood up, suppressed his anger, and smiled at


    Diane, ¡°Think about it, Miss Diane. This is thirty million we¡¯re talking about. Who¡¯d give you the chance


    to earn thirty million so easily? All I¡¯m asking is for you to keep mepany at a hotel for a few hours.


    It¡¯s still early, so how about I book a room by the hour? Your husband won¡¯t suspect a thing by the time


    you go back.¡±


    He was still quite confident in his n because he had already booked the room and installed. the


    cameras. If Diane went with him, then he would have a chance at cuckolding Severin. Besides, it would


    not be a loss even if he had to give Diane the 30 million, since he could always use the videos or


    photos to ckmail Diane in the future and force her to listen to him.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The thought of having such a young and beautiful woman serve him long-term was an exciting


    prospect for Quintus. Once he got tired of ying with her, he could always show Severin those videos.


    It would be such a huge p in Severin¡¯s face, and he was sure that Severin would break down


    completely.


    His goal, after all, was to make Severin regret asking him to kneel on the street to apologize the other


    day. He wanted to show Severin that he, as the scion of a second-tier family in Riverson, was no


    pushover.


    Once he killed Severin and exerted control over Diane, he would take over the Shanahans¡¯ assets bit


    by bit and force Diane to sign some unfavorable contracts with his family. He would thus get more than


    ten times the 30 million that he spent on her, which was part of the reason why he had no qualms about


    offering her such a high amount of money.


    Once Diane epted his tempting offer, she would slowly but surely step forth into the trap that he had


    nned out, and before long, he would eventually be his ything.


    Diane gritted her teeth and continued to point to the door as she said, ¡°Get out. I do sincerely


    hope that you won¡¯t use money to insult me again in the future. I¡¯m not a gold-digger!¡±


    Had she been one, she would never have been disowned by her family, nor would she go so far as to


    be a food delivery person just to raise her daughter as a single mother for Severin¡¯s sake. She


    had gritted her teeth and persevered during the lowest point of her life, so it stood to reason that she


    would never agree to prostitute herself for the sake of 30 million. In addition, her life was as good as it


    could be, and she was very satisfied to live a life that she would never have dreamed of living only a


    few months ago.

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    Chapter 510


    ¡°Not even with thirty million on offer?¡± Quintus was shocked because he believed that not a single


    woman in the world would say no to money. Those who turned their noses up at it generally did so


    because the amount was too low.


    After giving it some thought, he finally said, ¡°I really like you, Miss Diane, and I want you very much.


    How does forty-five million sound then?¡±


    ¡°I told you to leave!¡± Diane¡¯s expression was as cold as before and she warned him, ¡°Get out now, or


    else I¡¯ll call my bodyguards!¡±


    Quintus frowned when he heard that and an idea soon popped up in his mind. Since being nice. to her


    was not working, perhaps he could try to be a little harsher to her and put her between at rock and a


    hard ce. A sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth and he no longer spoke politely to her


    anymore. Instead, he began threatening her. ¡°Haha, do you know what kind of family the Novaks are?


    We¡¯re a second-tier upper-ss family from Riverson, and I¡¯m the son to the head of the family! After a


    pause, Quintus continued, ¡°Take the offer while it benefits you. Don¡¯t wait until you have to suffer. Be a


    good little girl and listen to me. Take the money and keep mepany just this once. If you won¡¯t, then


    don¡¯t me me if my family decides to go against your family or suppress your businesses!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Diane¡¯splexion soured instantly, and she never expected him to be so


    shameless. To make things worse, she did not know who he was or when she became his target.


    Diane¡¯s silence left Quintus feeling ecstatic since he believed that Diane was hesitating and that he had


    a chance!


    ¡°Think carefully now. This is forty-five million we¡¯re talking about! I promise you¡¯ll get that money in


    exchange for only a few hours of your time, and I can assure you that I¡¯ll use protection so you don¡¯t


    get pregnant. What do you think?¡± Quintus took another step forward to try and tempt Diane. The


    thought of being able to cuckold Severin made him extremely excited, especially since Diane had such


    a stunning figure.


    He also added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you sleep with me, I can always cooperate withpany in


    the future on various projects. That¡¯ll allow your family to prosper even more. Sound good?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Diane smiled coldly again. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance to get out of my office. I don¡¯t want to


    cooperate with you, and I couldn¡¯t care less about the money you¡¯re offering. I trust that


    my husband is rich enough and strong enough to protect me and give the Shanahans a good future!¡±


    At that point, Diane turned the tables and threatened him instead, ¡°Besides, my husband is good


    friends with Mister Valerian. No matter how powerful the Novaks are, I don¡¯t think you¡¯d be so bold as


    to offend a war chief.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    Chapter 511


    Quintus never imagined that she would rebuff all his approaches and even threaten him with a war


    chief in Valerian. He was initially a little taken aback, but he quickly came to his senses and smirked


    icily. ¡°Haha, they always say that women with big breasts have pea brains. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so


    ¡®smart¡¯ as to use Mister Valerian¡¯s name to threaten me. It¡¯s a shame I¡¯m not an idiot though!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying?¡± Diane asked with a frown.


    Quintus smiled and replied, ¡°Of course! Valerian visited your home once. Do you honestly think he¡¯ll


    help you just because of that? Who do you think you are? The Shanahans are like at grain of sand to


    them. Why would he go against us for the sake of the Shanahans?¡±


    He then paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°The reason he visited your house is probably


    because he thinks you and your sister are pretty. That¡¯s the only reason why he epted your


    invitation. Now that I think about it, did you and your sister sleep with himst. night? After all, he¡¯s


    shown a tremendous amount of courtesy to you, so logically speaking, you and your sister ought to


    express your sincerity to him too.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Diane was very angry, and she gritted her teeth whileshing out viciously, ¡°How shameless can you


    be? Do you think Mister Valerian is that sort of person? Only a lewd-minded person like you would think


    that way!¡±


    ¡°Haha, if it¡¯s not you, then it¡¯s your sister!¡± Quintusughed. ¡°Why else would he choose the


    Shanahans? For all I know, the two of you might have hinted something at him when you were handing


    the invitation card over!¡±


    After a pause, he said again, ¡°So, you see, using Mister Valerian to threaten me isn¡¯t going to work! I


    won¡¯t be fooled!¡±


    ¡°Mister Valerian has a good rtionship with my husband, and he even promised to join the


    celebrations when my husband makes it up to me with a long-overdue wedding. Do you think Mister


    Valerian would just stand by and watch if you go overboard when treating the Shanahans?¡± Diane


    reminded Quintus. After all, Quintus was the scion of Riverson¡¯s Novaks, and the Shanahans still could


    not afford to offend a family like that. She was thus hoping that they would back off after knowing that


    they would be in a pickle and avoid making the situation any worse than it was.


    Quintusughed when he heard that. ¡°Haha, now that¡¯s even harder to believe! Why would a high-


    ranking figure like Mister Valerian attend your wedding and celebrate with you? Are you dreaming? Or


    you took him too seriously and it was just a joke he made after getting a little. drunk?¡±


    Diane¡¯s lips twitched a few times, and she began to feel unsure because what Valerian said at the time


    was that he woulde over if he was free. Whether he was free or not was entirely. dependent on


    him, and he could have just said that out of courtesy to them.


    Diane¡¯s cold expression led Quintus to believe that he had hit the nail on the head. He even smiled and


    said, ¡°Looks like my guess was correct. You read too much into things, Miss Diane. Juste with me.


    That way, you don¡¯t have to offend my family, and you can also get forty- five million. It¡¯s a good deal.¡±


    After ending his sentence, he stepped forward suddenly, hugged her directly, and was about to


    kiss Diane. He even said to her, ¡°Okay, okay. Since you don¡¯t want to go to the hotel, we can always do


    it here. You¡¯re the boss here, so I¡¯m sure no one would dare toe in.¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Diane did not expect Quintus to be so bold, so she yelled out in fright and shouted, ¡± Wendy!


    Lillie! Help!¡±


    Wendy and Lillie were enjoying their hot coffee outside when they heard Diane yell. They then opened


    the door immediately and rushed in.


    When Quintus saw the two women rushing right in, he immediately stood up, let go of Diane, and said


    to the two of them, ¡°Get out. I¡¯ll kill you if youy a hand on me. I¡¯m Quintus Novak, from-¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Wendy stepped forward at once and gave him a tight p. The sound


    of the impact was very loud, and a mark appeared on Quintus¡¯s face as he was sent flying into the sofa


    just beside him.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    Chapter 512


    Lillie was worried that the people outside might see themotion, so she walked to the door and


    locked it as though she was about to give him an unspeakably severe beating.


    Diane was still in shock, and she immediately ran over to stand behind Wendy. She was fortunate that


    Wendy and Lillie had good hearing even though they were both outside and managed to rush in as


    soon as they heard her shout. Without them, an ordinary person like her would have been unable to


    resist Quintus¡¯s strength.


    ¡°How dare you p me? You Shanahan bodyguards are too bold for your own good!¡± Quintus


    struggled to get up and looked angrily at Wendy, who was standing in front of him.


    Unbeknownst to him, the two women in front of him were junior generals who had been on the


    battlefield before. For the record, junior generals answered to senior generals, who in turn. answered to


    the war chiefs. Such individuals had exceptionally strongbat strength, and the two women had a


    particr loathing for perverts who bully weak women. As a result, it was difficult for them not to get


    angry at Quintus for wanting to do that sort of heinous act to Diane.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to beat you to a pulp!¡± Wendy jumped up and kicked Quintus again.


    ¡°Let me have at him too! You already have one foot in the grave if you cany a hand on her!¡± Lillie


    gritted her teeth with hatred. She rushed up, jumped on Quintus, and began pummeling his head with


    sessive punches.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°No! Stop hitting me!¡± Quintus was terrified, for he did not expect Diane¡¯s two bodyguards to be so bold


    and ruthless that they would beat him up even after he revealed who he was.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Don¡¯t kill him!¡± Diane stood nkly for a moment because she was shocked after


    seeing what had happened. Like it or not, Quintus came from an upper-ss family, and the Novaks


    would most certainly cause trouble if he was killed.


    As a result, she had no choice but to persuade Wendy and Lillie to stop. She nevertheless hoped that


    Quintus would learn the lesson that the two women taught him, and she was content if Quintus did not


    dare toe look for her again.


    Lillie got off of Quintus and walked over to open the door. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    When Quintus stood up, his face was almost unrecognizable as his face was badly bruised and his


    nose was swollen.


    ¡°You two¡­¡± Quintus was about to putsh out at them, but his face ached in pain. ¡°Arghhh, I,


    I¡­..¡±


    In the end, he could only walk out of the office angrily. Everyone outside the office looked at him


    strangely, wondering what he could have done to get himself beaten up that badly.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    Chapter 513


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When Quintus had left, Lillie walked over and asked concernedly, ¡°Are you all right, Ma¡¯am?¡±


    Diane smiled wryly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but don¡¯t you think you were a little too aggressive? He¡¯s the scion of the


    Novaks-a second-tier family in Riverson!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, ma¡¯am. We¡¯re here.¡± Wendy immediatelyforted her. ¡°We held back when we beat


    him up earlier, and if our temper was still the same as it was in the past, he would¡¯ve died several times


    over already!¡±


    Lillie also said, ¡°Yeah! If Mister Severin was here, that guy will be at least half dead by now if not dead,


    especially since he was trying to do something nasty to you! He might even have his manhood


    destroyed by Mister Severin!¡±


    When Wendy heard that, she could not help but cover her mouth and giggle. ¡°You¡¯re ruthless, Lillie. Did


    you want to destroy his manhood?¡±


    Lillie blushed immediately and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, Wendy! What I¡¯m saying is, Mister Severin would


    probably do that to the guy if he was here!¡±


    Quintus was furious, and he soon went to his car after going downstairs. After getting in, however, he


    frowned and said to himself, ¡°What am I supposed to tell Jada if I go back right now? I can¡¯t tell her that


    I was beaten up by Diane¡¯s bodyguards because I wanted to force myself on Diane, right? I need to


    find an excuse!¡±


    After thinking for some time, Quintus finally smiled coldly and drove away.


    However, eight men from Cherridom appeared out of the blue not long after Quintus left. He was


    wearing a ck suit and held a samurai sword in his hand.


    Diane went downstairs with Lillie and Wendy after calming herself down, but as soon as they walked


    out of thepany building, they saw eight men holding samurai swords while walking toward her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think they came a little too quickly, Lillie? It looks like Quintus already made preparations for


    his men toe over.¡± Wendy was cloaked in a murderous aura as soon as she saw the men


    approaching them. She knew that they harbored malicious intentions, and her expression then turned


    serious all of a sudden.


    Lillie then said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think they¡¯re from the Novaks. Judging by how they look, they¡¯re probably


    from Cherridom. I didn¡¯t expect them to target the missus too!¡± Lillie then turned around and said to


    Diane, Don¡¯t be afraid, ma¡¯am. You should go back to thepany building and wait there. Whatever


    you do, don¡¯te out. We¡¯ll stand guard outside so none of them cane in!¡±


    Diane was a little worried when saw the sheer number of people and noticed the samurai swords in


    their hands. ¡°Lillie, Wendy, are you sure the two of you can handle it? They came in numbers, and


    they¡¯re holding weapons too!¡±


    Wendy immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Their attainment is probably quite high, but they¡¯re hardly a


    match. for us. Lillie and I wouldn¡¯t be your bodyguards if our skills weren¡¯t up to par!¡±


    Although Diane retreated into the building, she was still very worried. After all, the people on the other


    end held samurai swords, and the way they carried themselves suggested that there was more to their


    strength than meets the eye. Conversely, both Lillie and Wendy were bare-handed, so Diane could not


    help but wonder if they could handle the men.


    Although thepany did hire some security guards, they would be sending themselves to their death


    if they were called over to help-whatever abilities they had would almost certainly be useless in the face


    of


    true elite fighters.


    ¡°Now!¡± Wendy and Lillie exchanged nces at each other and charged forth on their initiative.

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    Chapter 514


    Meanwhile, Severin was taking a walk in his yard at the vi when he was greeted by the sudden


    appearance of Theo and another eight men.


    ¡°Come out here and die, Severin!¡± Theo shouted as soon as he went up to the gate.


    Severin along with his female bodyguards Kiera, Abigail, and several of the male bodyguards he hired.


    after them-rushed out immediately. He nced at the three people holding samurai swords behind


    Theo and could not help but sneer, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of revealing your identity like that? It¡¯s rare for us


    to have. visitors from Cherridom!¡±


    ¡°We are the sher Gang, and you beat up our brother Cain. We¡¯re his sworn brother, so we shall


    avenge him today by killing you and bringing your head to him on a tter!¡± Theo gritted his teeth and


    red at Severin.


    Severin looked at them contemptuously. ¡°Are you sure? Well, I¡¯m curious to see if you can handle my


    two female bodyguards!¡±


    ¡°What about us?¡± The male bodyguards frowned instantly and wondered why they were not asked to


    deal with the situation when they had a decent level of attainment.


    To their surprise, Severin told them, ¡°Just watch from the sidelines. None of you are a match for those


    people. They have a number of profound masters with them!¡±


    Those bodyguards had reached the attainment of a grandmaster, but they were all shocked when they


    heard that. ¡®A number of profound masters?¡¯ For the record, those who were profound masters could


    be described as remarkable individuals, and yet there was a number of them among those nine people


    there. Severin knew just how strong the opponents¡¯ attainment level was, yet he decided only to let the


    two beautiful bodyguards deal with them. From the looks of it, those two women would probably have


    much higher attainment than any of them did.


    Since Bailey and Naomi apanied Maurice and Selene to fish, Kiera and Abigail were the only


    ones at home.


    ¡°Is he able to tell discern our attainment, sir?¡± One of the level five profound masters had a sour


    expression, and his tone belied his fear when he asked Theo that question. Their opponents hardly


    seemed afraid of them at all despite being able to see through their attainment at a nce. He was


    very worried as a result, because he did not know whether the other party was stronger than them.


    Theo frowned too, but he then immediately said, ¡°What are you afraid of? Don¡¯t you guys forget that I¡¯m


    a- level nine profound master. He¡¯s probably just trying to act tough. Even if he¡¯s skilled enough to tell


    that we¡¯re profound masters, he probably can¡¯t know what level we are. I¡¯m level nine, some of you are


    level five, and others are level six. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After saying that, he nced at Kiera and Abigail again before saying with a wicked smile, ¡°These two


    ladies have such alluring figures and slender legs. We should capture them and bring them with us so


    we can have a little fun with them. What say you guys?¡±


    ¡°Brilliant idea!¡±


    ¡°How considerate of you!¡±


    Theo¡¯s subordinates immediately became energetic when they heard that, and even the person who


    was a little worried earlier was no longer as worried as he worth before. Since their leader was a level


    nine profound master, there was nothing for them to be afraid of, not unless one of their opponents


    were as formidable as that of a warrior king. Nevertheless, they all believed that it was impossible for a


    ce as


    small as Brookbourn to harbor someone who had reached the level of a warrior king. In that vein, it


    should not be a problem for Theo to dominate the entirety of Brookbourn!

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    Chapter 515


    ¡°Your leader is a level nine profound master?¡± Kiera was stunned when she heard about Theo¡¯s


    attainment level. She never would have expected that there would be such strong individuals among


    the people of Cherridom.


    When Theo¡¯s subordinates heard this, they became even more smug because they thought that Kiera


    and Abigail were getting scared. One of the guys even smirked and said, ¡°Haha, how do you feel now?


    Are you scared? If you are, you could just surrender and have a bit of fun with us. Your lives might be


    spared if your can make our leader happy!¡±


    Theo smiled and said, ¡°Exactly. As long as the two of you are willing to surrender, I can still spare your


    life, since our main reason foring here is to kill Severin and avenge our brother!¡±


    ¡°Some big talk you have there for a bunch of trash!¡± Kiera remarked without hesitation, angering Theo


    and his men. She exchanged a nce with Abigail and then charged right at the men before them..


    The sound of intense fighting ensued, and the fists of both Kiera and Abigail were cloaked in a strong,


    eye- piercing aura. A level six profound master was punched away by Kiera, and he stopped breathing


    as he crashed to the ground more than ten meters away.


    On Abigail¡¯s end, a grandmaster-level man was powerless to withstand her attack and was killed with


    at single punch.


    ¡°Curses! It appears I will have to make a move now!¡± Theo was prepared to enjoy a good performance


    from his men, but having watched four of them die in quick session, he decided that he could not


    hold back anymore. In a sh, he clenched his fists and rushed forward to punch Abigail.


    The ensuing sound of impact was much louder than before, and it sounded as if a firecracker had been


    set off. A look of horror appeared in Theo¡¯s eyes, and he was sent crashing into a big tree by Abigail¡¯s


    punch.


    ¡°Ahakk!¡± When Theo fell to the ground, he spat out a mouthful of blood and his face turned pale


    instantly. Abigail¡¯s punch had caused him to be severely injured.


    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be possible! You¡¯re¡­you¡¯re a warrior king! By the time he stood up, the contempt in his


    eyes had long since disappeared.


    Kiera had already dealt with the remaining subordinates by then. She walked over to Theo and looked


    at him coldly as she said, ¡°Sorry to break it to you, but both she and I are warrior kings!¡±


    ¡°What! They¡¯re both warrior kings!¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! Does this mean the other four are warrior kings too?¡±


    Several grandmaster-level male bodyguards were sheil-shocked, and they finally got the answer as to


    why their sries were several times higher than theirs. They initially suspected that the women were


    paid a high sry because they were having an affair with Severin, especially since they were


    incredibly good- looking and had stunning figures to boot. Their wild assumptions about those women


    ended up being wholly unjustified, as they all turned out to be warrior kings.


    It should not have been possible for Severin to hire such people based on the sry that he paid the


    male bodyguards, and those women-being warrior kings-would also certainly not let themselves be


    reduced to working as someone else¡¯s bodyguards. Yet, Severin had six of them protecting his family,


    and rumor had it that someone else had paid their sries on his behalf.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    Chapter 516


    The male bodyguards became even more curious about their employer¡¯s identity and began to wonder


    just what kind of person Severin was that he could get six warrior kings to work for him as a bodyguard.


    ¡°You¡¯re both warrior kings? And there are another four more?¡± Theo was ovee with fright. The


    sher Gang might be very powerful, but even then, they could not just produce powerhouses such as


    that of a warrior king. If they had sent more people over in ignorance of their opponents¡¯ true strength, it


    would highly likely cause greater losses to the gang.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    As a result, his priority then shifted to ensuring his survival, because that was the only way he could


    notify headquarters about the six warrior kings working under Severin.


    A thought immediately urred to Theo and he knelt before Severin and the two women. ¡°Please


    spare me. I only came here to avenge my sworn brother, and I¡¯m doing this for the sake of our


    brotherhood! You won¡¯t just stand by and watch your good brother suffer after getting beaten up badly,


    right? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do the same if you were in my shoes!¡± Theo had a sincere look on his face and


    remarked impassionedly.


    ¡°Kill him. He¡¯s a member of the sher Gang, and it wouldn¡¯t be logical for him to bring so many


    people with him if his intentions were simply to seek revenge for his sworn brother!¡± Severin smiled


    wryly and knew that Theo was deliberately trying to seek sympathy. ¡°They probably won¡¯t ask us to


    spare them if our attainment was lower than theirs! And to top it off, there¡¯s no reason to show any


    sympathy for people who hail from that puny ind nation!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t go easy on this cherri-boy!¡± Abigail smiled slightly and a glow appeared on the


    palm of her hand as she took slow steps toward the other party.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± Theo was so frightened that cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and he


    continued. to kowtow to them when he knew that they would not spare him. All of a sudden, he jumped


    up, waved his palm, and sent several flying needles darting out from his sleeves.


    ¡°Crap! Be careful! He¡¯s got a couple of hidden weapons! Severin noticed Theo¡¯s movements and


    immediately shouted at Abigail and Kiera.


    The two women avoided the sneak attack, and Kiera managed to dodge the needlespletely. s,


    seven or eight needles were flying toward Abigail, and the number of needles-along with the close.


    distance and sudden sneak attack-meant that one of those needles pierced her thigh despite her best


    efforts in dodging the rest.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Abigail endured the pain of being pierced and rushed over to hack Theo.


    After Theounched his flying needle attack, he was about to turn around and run away when Abigail


    chased after him and hacked him, causing his head to fall to the ground with a thud.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he mounted a sneak attack! d you managed to dodge it and kill him!¡± Kiera pped


    her hands happily, oblivious to the fact that one of the needles hadnded in Abigail¡¯s flesh.


    Abigail lowered her gaze and looked at her inner thigh as she said, ¡°I failed to avoid one of his


    needles.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Kiera was stunned, and she immediately ran over to take a look. ¡°You were too careless,


    Abigail!¡±


    ¡°I was, indeed. But I¡¯ll be fine. I just need to take it out!¡± Abigail said nonchntly. After all, it was just a


    small flying needle, and since half the needle was outside her flesh, she felt that it would be fine as


    long as she pulled it out.


    ¡°Wait! Let me have a look!¡± Severin walked over immediately and squatted down to look at her thigh. Al


    frown then appeared on his face as he said, ¡°This is bad. The needle wasced with poison!¡±

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    Chapter 517


    ¡°I should¡¯ve expected such heinous tricks from these Cherridom scum!¡± Kiera gritted her teeth angrily


    after hearing what Severin said.


    ¡°It wasced with poison? What should we do now? Am I going to die? I thought those who have


    reached the attainment of a warrior king won¡¯t fall ill that easy or sumb to the effects of the poison?¡±


    When Abigail heard that the flying needle was poisonous, her face turned pale with fright and she


    spoke in a voice that belied her fear.


    At that moment, she was wearing a pair of denim shorts that exposed her beautiful fair thighs. She


    looked. incredibly sexy, but after the needle pierced into the flesh of her thigh, the area around the


    needle turned. a faint ck color and was beginning to spread. Anyone could tell at a nce that


    something was gravely


    wrong.


    ¡°This poison looksplex. Our opponent seemed to have a very good knowledge of poisons!¡±


    Severin¡¯s expression darkened and he said to Kiera, ¡°Could you help her into the house for now?¡± He


    then turned to the male bodyguards and said, ¡°Clean up the bodies and bury them outside the city,


    guys. You¡¯re free to take anything valuable that they have on them.¡±


    ¡°Thank


    you,


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    sir!¡± The bodyguards were delighted and began to search the corpses for wallets and the like.


    Kiera helped Abigail into the living room and sat her down on the sofa. After Severin walked in, he said


    to Kiera, ¡°Stand guard outside the door, and don¡¯t let anyone in unless you get my permission!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Kiera realized the seriousness of the matter after seeing how stern Severin was. She


    then immediately went out, closed the door, and stood guard there.


    Abigail became even more frightened after seeing Severin telling Kiera to wait outside. She asked him


    anxiously, ¡°Is it that bad? Am I going to die? I guess¡­I¡¯ll just ept that my time hase. It took a lot


    of luck for us to survive on the battlefield, and people like us ought to be numb in the face of life and


    death. I know I am, but I¡¯m still a little worried about my parents.¡± Abigail became even more downcast


    when she mentioned that, and added again, ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a shame that I¡¯ve never dated anyone before


    even though I¡¯m already twenty-five years old. I¡¯m going to die without ever knowing what it¡¯s like to be


    in a rtionship!¡±


    Severin was speechless. He squatted down and said to her, ¡°Will you calm down? You¡¯re not going to


    die. I have a medicinal powder right here that you can use after the needle has been taken out. Even


    so, it¡¯ll work better if the poison is sucked out from the wound!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­.not going to die?¡± Abigail breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Severin¡¯s response. ¡°It¡¯s fine if


    you don¡¯t die. Just now you asked Kiera to go out too. I thought I was going to die. It scared me so


    much!¡±


    Severin immediately smiled wryly and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to suck the poison out for youter, and I don¡¯t


    want anyone to get the wrong idea after seeing it.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± When she heard that Severin wanted to suck the poison out, she blushed instantly because the


    location of the needle was a little too intimate. Although she was young and frequently wore short skirts


    that showed off her slender and sexy legs or off-the-shoulder clothes that revealed her neckline, she


    had never been touched by a man before.


    It thus became incredibly awkward for her when Severin said that he would have to suck out the poison


    from her thigh.


    Severin looked up, noticed that she was already blushing, and said awkwardly. ¡°Well, the boundaries


    that exist between men and women shouldn¡¯t apply to a situation where a life needs to be saved. Don¡¯t


    think. too much of it. All I¡¯m doing is saving your life. This is a very potent poison, so there¡¯s a possibility


    that


    you¡¯ll only have less than ten minutes to live if things don¡¯t go well and the poison isn¡¯t removed from


    your system!¡±


    Having said that, Severin then proceeded, ¡°Bear with me, okay. Could you¡­umm¡­spread your legs a


    little?


    Abigail became even shier when he asked her to spread her legs. Luckily for her, she was wearing


    shorts instead of a skirt. Even so, Abigail blushed severely when she spread her legs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,


    we¡¯ve been on the battlefield before, and this little bit of pain is nothing to us!¡±

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    Chapter 518


    ¡°Agh!¡± Abigail let out a pained cry just as she finished her words, as Severin had yanked the silver


    needle out with his two fingers. She was a little speechless because of how abrupt he was when he


    pulled out without warning.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to start sucking now!¡± Severin looked at Abigail¡¯s beautiful face and reminded her, ¡°It might


    hurt a little, but please bear with it!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Abigail felt extremely nervous, and although she knew that Severin was just treating her to


    save her life, her heart still beat wildly inside her chest.


    Just as she was at the height of her nervousness, Severin sucked her thigh hard and spat out the


    poisonous blood into the trash can beside them.


    ¡°Mmhh!¡± The feeling that coursed through her body elicited a soft moan from Abigail. Her hands


    pressed the sofa forcefully and her heartbeat began to elerate even more. Although it was not very


    painful, she still could not help but utter simr moans because of that unusual feeling.


    As time passed, Severin sucked and spat several mouthfuls of poisonous blood before finally stopping.


    Although each suck was only about ten or so seconds, Abigail felt as if itsted for an eternity. Her


    heart. nearly jumped out too.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Once all the poison had been sucked out, Severin produced a small bottle, opened it, and sprinkled


    some powder on the wound. The wound was not that big, so Severin fetched a band-aid and stuck it


    over the wound after sprinkling the powder in the manner of a bandage.


    ¡°Done!¡± Severin stood up and said to Abigail, ¡°The wound is small and I¡¯ve already applied some of the


    medicinal powder on it, but it¡¯s important that you refrain from taking a bath tonight so as not to risk an


    infection. You can bathe tomorrow. As for today, you just need to get enough rest at home and avoid


    going out. It¡¯ll be fine by tomorrow, and you won¡¯t have anything else to worry about!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Abigail did not dare to look into Severin¡¯s eyes. She could only blush and lower her head.


    After all, Severin had ced his lips high up on her inner thigh, and although Severin was doing it to


    save her life, she could not help herself from imagining all sorts of things.


    ¡°Okay then. Rest well!¡± Severin nodded and went outside.


    ¡°How is she? Is everything all right now?¡± asked Kiera as soon as she saw Severining out.


    Severin nodded. ¡°It is. She just needs to rest for a day!¡± Severin went out of the vi after saying that,


    by which time the male bodyguards had already taken away the corpses.


    Kiera ran up to Abigail, looked at the band-aid, and could not help but ask, ¡°Did he suck the poison out


    for you?¡±


    Abigail blushed and nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ it was so awkward!¡±

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    Chapter 519


    ¡°Hehe, the needle didnd in a rather awkward location!¡± Kiera could not help but tease when she saw


    Abigail¡¯s blushing face. ¡°Then again, you¡¯re lucky itnded in your thigh. What if it was your boob or


    your butt? Wouldn¡¯t that be even more awkward?¡±


    When Abigail heard that, her pretty face turned even redder, and she immediately rolled her eyes at


    Kiera. ¡°What are talking about, Kiera? If that happened, he¡¯ll probably tell you to suck it instead of


    sucking it himself! A line has to be drawn when ites to things that men can do with women!¡±


    In response, Kiera said, ¡°We can¡¯t say for sure. He¡¯s a doctor, and a miracle doctor too. I¡¯m not, and


    neither are you. There might be certain things that require him to pay more attention to when helping


    you suck out the poison from your blood, such as the strength of the sucking or the motion. I might not


    have enough control over such actions, and it¡¯d be even worse if I identally swallowed the poison


    after sucking it out of you! Wouldn¡¯t that be more troublesome?¡±


    Abigail thought about it carefully and felt that Kiera¡¯s words made a lot of sense. Otherwise, Severin


    could just as well have asked Kiera to help suck the poison out earlier. She recalled that he had been


    very particr in the way he sucked out the poison, and although she initially thought that Severin


    wanted to take advantage of the situation to suck her, she seemed to have read too much into his


    actions when his intentions were simply to save her.


    ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m feeling a little jealous of you, Abigail!¡± Kieramented, much to Abigail¡¯s


    surprise.


    Abigail frowned and asked, ¡°You¡¯re jealous that I was poisoned? What¡¯s going on in that brain of


    yours?¡±


    Kiera smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not jealous that you got poisoned. I¡¯m jealous that our boss sucked the


    poison out for you earlier. I feel so blessed when I think of having that chance. How did you feel just


    now, by the way? Was it exciting?¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Abigail was speechless and she nearly fainted. She rolled her eyes at Kiera and said, ¡°Enough with


    your nonsense! He was just saving my life! He¡¯s a doctor, so don¡¯t you get all those naughty thoughts!


    Besides, he already has a wife and a daughter! We shouldn¡¯t have any funny ideas!¡±


    To Abigail¡¯s surprise, Kiera smiled and said, ¡°Come on, does it matter that he has a wife? Can¡¯t we


    fantasize even just a little? I can¡¯t help but wonder who this guy is. When Mister Valerian went to the


    Shanahans, I saw a picture they took and recognized one of the people as Mister Warren, the war god!


    If he came here secretly, then I¡¯m fully convinced that he came because of Mister Severin!¡±


    Abigail then remarked, ¡°That makes sense. It¡¯s also really amazing that he could see through our


    attackers ¡® attainment at a nce. Who knows, he might even be able to see through our attainment


    level!¡±


    Kiera smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s the reason I¡¯m jealous of you. It must have felt amazing for such a


    powerful person to suck your thigh after you were hit by the poisoned needle!¡± She could not help but


    let her thoughts run wild and she began to feel a little shy too.


    Abigail immediately said, ¡°Then maybe you shouldn¡¯t have dodged at the time. I saw two of those


    needles. being hurled right at your boobs¡­¡±


    ¡°Seriously, Abigail? You¡¯re so lewd!¡± Kiera¡¯s blushed instantly and she red at Abigail.


    ¡°Tch, that¡¯s what you get for teasing me earlier! Do you feel awkward now that I¡¯m talking about it with


    you?¡± Abigail snickered. ¡°Come on. I¡¯d like to go back to my room and rest. I hope I can get better


    soon. I can¡¯t even bathe tonight!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding! Are you that reluctant to bathe? My, oh my, Abigail. You¡¯ve fallen in love with our boss,


    haven¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you give it a try then? We¡¯re living under the same roof anyway, so I¡¯m sure


    you¡¯ll have a chance as long as you work hard!¡± Kiera giggled.


    Abigail did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Enough! He told me not to take a bath tonight so as not


    to risk any infection. It¡¯ll be better by tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± Kiera eximed. ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t bring yourself to take a bath after what happened!¡±

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    Chapter 520


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Warren had returned to his mansion by then, and he took out his cell phone to post the photo he took


    with Severin in the chat group consisting of the other three war gods. The chat, which had been silent


    for nearly a fortnight, became lively all of a sudden.


    [Holy moly, Warren! You went to meet our master? What happened? Didn¡¯t he tell us not to disturb


    him?] The sole woman among the three, whose name was Beryl Vermeulen, could not help but say,


    [Damn you! How could you go there alone without calling me!]


    [It is Master in that photo! Goodness gracious, Warren! Couldn¡¯t you have had the courtesy to tell us so


    we coulde along?] Horace¡¯s displeasure was quite evident from his messages. [You son-of-a-


    butch! Why did you meet him so secretively?]


    Warren then exined: [Haha! Because I¡¯m smart! Thing is, a while ago, he suddenly called me and


    said that he wanted¡­] Warren began a lengthy exnation as to Severin¡¯s request for him to help save


    Keagan and Lte.


    [So that¡¯s how it is! What a sneaky little rascal you are! I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d blend in with the bodyguards


    just to meet him!] Horace could not help butugh when he found out the truth.


    Soon, the final war god, Calum Irminger, said, [I was wondering why my phone kept on ringing. It was


    you three all along! And my goodness, you¡¯re amazing, Warren! I¡¯m surprised you had the chance to


    spend some time with Master.]


    [Haha, you jealous?] Warrenughed and sent a few more photos of him drinking with Severin and


    Valerian. [See that? We even had a couple of drinks!]


    [Why you little¡­ I feel like strangling you to death right now! Seeing you posting these photos makes


    me so jealous!] Calum immediately said.


    Beryl then said: [Damn, I cannot envy you enough for getting the chance to drink with him! By the who


    are the two women sitting next to him?]


    way,


    Warren then introduced them: [The one on the right is his wife, Diane. The younger one on the left is


    his wife¡¯s younger sister, Megan!]


    Warren then posted a few more photos and said: [These are the Shanahans. This is their old madam,


    Catherine, and that couple over there is Master¡¯s parents. As for the little girl, she¡¯s Master¡¯s daughter,


    Selene!]


    [No way! He has a daughter? And she¡¯s all grown up too! The timeline doesn¡¯t fit though. Wasn¡¯t he in


    prison before? Where did he get the chance to have children?]


    Everyone began discussing among themselves when Warren finally exined everything to them.


    [Man, I¡¯m jealous! When will I be able to drink with him and his wife?] Calum pped his thigh and


    comined from his mansion.

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    Chapter 521


    [It¡¯d be difficult. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have that chance!] Beryl said. (I wonder if we can sneak over there


    to see him without him knowing. Will that be feasible?]


    Calum said: [That¡¯s a bad idea. He¡¯ll get angry if he finds out, and besides, how are you supposed to


    drink. with him if he doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re there?]


    [Guess all we can do is envy Warren!] Horace said again.


    Warren, however, said to them: [Hehe, the opportunity wille! He told me that he¡¯ll organize a


    wedding to make it up to his wife for his absence, and he told me that we¡¯re all invited! He mainly wants


    us to give his wife and her family a big surprise!]


    [Really? That¡¯s awesome! We can finally have a drink with him!] Horace was visibly excited after


    reading the message from Warren.


    [Perfect! We¡¯ll have to raise a ss to him at his wedding!] Calum could not wait for the big day to


    come. [We won¡¯t be where we are today without his guidance. Once we go, I¡¯m going to enjoy myself


    with them for a couple before I leave, and I¡¯m bringing his wife shopping too!] Beryl was beyond ted.


    Back at Brookbourn, Severin sat in his yard and recalled the moment when he sucked the poison out


    from Abigail¡¯s thigh. His heart was thumping a little faster than usual, which was to be expected given


    that he was a 20-something young man brimming with youthful vigor. Such circumstances would make


    even a professional doctor feel flustered.


    At that moment, Kiera came out from the house and said to Severin, ¡°Sir, that man from earlier said


    that they¡¯re Cherridom¡¯s sher Gang, and I¡¯m curious how you managed to offend them.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but it all started from my ex. I didn¡¯t expect her current


    boyfriend Cain to be so stubborn! I destroyed his attainment and beat him up senseless, but he still has


    the guts to try and stir up trouble!¡±


    Kiera thought about it for a while and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, though. It¡¯d be in the best interests of that


    sher Gang if he sent any of their men there. Hehe, they¡¯ll probably be pissed as hell if we kill each


    and every person they send to our door!¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to leave in a couple of days. During my absence, the safety


    of my wife, my daughter, and my family will be left in your capable hands!¡±


    Kiera immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir! We¡¯ll be fine, and we¡¯ll protect them until ourst breath!¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°I¡¯m well-acquainted with the attainment of all you girls, and even though I don¡¯t know


    the exact situation within the sher Gang. I¡¯m sure they have a couple of warrior kings in their ranks.


    They won¡¯t send such people here that soon though. I¡¯ll rush back as soon as possible once I¡¯m done!¡±


    Diane happened to return home at that moment, and Wendy immediately went up to Severin after


    getting out of the car. ¡°Sir, we beat up a b*stard who wanted to assault ma¡¯am earlier today!¡±


    Lillie added, ¡°Yeah, that b*stard even threatened us! He¡¯s utterly despicable!¡±


    ¡°What happened, Diane? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be signing a contract?¡± Severin frowned and


    immediately asked Diane worriedly.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    Chapter 522


    Diane could not help but smile bitterly as she began exining to him. ¡°The thing is¡­¡±


    After hearing everything from Diane, Severin clenched his fists and had a murderous look in his eyes.¡±


    Novaks, you say? It was Quintus, wasn¡¯t it? I spared his life the other day, thinking he¡¯ll learn his


    lesson, but I guess I was wrong! He¡¯s got some guts threatening you like that!¡±


    Diane frowned and said, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m worried that the Novaks will cause trouble for the Shanahans now


    that Wendy and Lillie beat him up to a pulp.¡±


    Severin grinned icily and said, ¡°Hehe, they should know better than to do that. If they try to bully you


    again. or trouble the Shanahans, I¡¯ll make sure the Novaks are wiped out in Riverson!¡±


    After Lillie looked at the situation at the vi, she could not help but ask, ¡°Was there a fight here?¡±


    Kiera then said, ¡°Yeah. A group of guys from Cherridom came to kill sir, but Abigail and I killed them all.


    Abigail got poisoned, though.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Wendy and Lillie were shocked to hear that.


    ¡°Why did that happen?¡± Diane asked. ¡°Is she all right?¡±


    That was when Kiera said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir has already helped her deal with it and applied some


    medicinal powder on the needle wound. She¡¯ll be fine by tomorrow.¡±


    Lillie then said, ¡°But you two are warrior kings. Does that mean they¡¯re very strong? We met a couple of


    people from Cherridom too, but Wendy and I made light work of them and killed them all!¡±


    ¡°You met them too?¡± Severin was taken aback when he heard that. ¡°They¡¯re probably the same group


    of people then. I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d know where to look for Diane and sent someone there too!¡±


    Following a brief pause, he said somewhat fearfully, ¡°I¡¯m d Wendy and Lillie were with you,


    otherwise I can¡¯t even


    Wendy begin to imagine how bad things would turn out!¡±


    ¡°The people from Cherridom were probably not hired by Quintus, since they came as soon as Quintus


    left: Do you know who they are and why they came to trouble us?¡± Diane looked at Severin and asked.


    Severin then said, ¡°You remember Lucy, don¡¯t you? After the Loughs fell from grace, she went and


    found herself another man to rely on. He¡¯s a former college ssmate of mine named Cain, and he


    became rich. after going abroad some years ago. The country he went to was the Cherridom, where he


    joined an organization called the sher Gang.¡±


    When Diane heard that, she clenched her fists angrily and said, ¡°Lucy¡¯s too cruel! You never treated


    her badly in the past, but she continues to target you for no good reason! Now, she even told Cain to


    send. men over to kill you! She¡¯s the worst!¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t instigate this though. I met her and Cain when I was at a


    restaurant, and they both had a swell time mocking me. Cain then sent his men to kill me, so I


    destroyed Cain¡¯s attainment and broke one of his legs too. I¡¯m quite certain that he was the one who


    sent those men. to thepany earlier.¡±


    ¡°I see! I kept wondering to myself what I did to provoke Cherridom¡¯s people!¡± Diane said suddenly.


    Lillie then turned to Kiera. ¡°The guys that we met weren¡¯t very strong. Why was Abigail so careless to


    get herself poisoned?¡±


    Kiera then exined, ¡°Their leader has a fairly high attainment level. He¡¯s a level nine profound master,


    but we managed to injure him severely. He kowtowed on the ground and begged us for mercy, and just


    as Abigail walked over to end his life, he suddenlyunched a set of hidden needles. We were standing


    too


    close to him, and there were a lot of needles, so Abigail wasn¡¯t able to dodge one of them. It was only


    later that we found out that the needles wereced with poison!¡±


    After Lillie heard that, she could not help but say, ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. These people are


    despicable, and the sher Gang must be a tricky organization to deal with if they have members who


    are level nine profound masters!¡±

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    Chapter 523


    A sudden thought then urred to Diane and she could not help but gasp and ask Severin, ¡°Where¡¯s


    Selene? She followed Mom and Dad to go fishing, right? Are they back? Do you think the sher


    Gang might have also sent people over to cause trouble for them?¡±


    Severin was taken aback and immediately said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about, honey. Bailey and


    Naomi are there to protect them, so I¡¯m sure everyone will be fine!¡±


    Diane was still very worried. ¡°What if they sent over some elite fighters who know how to use hidden


    weapons such as flying needles? Wouldn¡¯t it be difficult to dodge such attacks, especially if everyone is


    caught unprepared?¡±


    Severin immediately took out his cell phone. ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself too worried. I¡¯ll give them a call to


    check!¡±


    He was just about to dial the number when Kiera saw a familiar Chevrolet on the road just outside,¡±


    They¡¯re back, sir! Look! It¡¯s their car!¡±


    to


    There was only one Chevrolet in the entire Dragon Lake Vista, and they did not even need to look at


    the license te to know that Maurice and Judith had returned. After some thought, Severin said


    everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s not tell them that Cherridom¡¯s people came to try and kill us. I wouldn¡¯t want them


    worrying about us again. It¡¯s possible that they didn¡¯t encounter anyone from Cherridom, since they


    went out much earlier than Diane.¡±


    Diane realized that he had a point and could not help but nod. ¡°Let¡¯s see what they have to say before


    we mention anything.¡±


    The car soon drove past the vi gates, and when Maurice got out, he held up a bucket and said with a


    smile, ¡°Haha, I managed to get a good catch today, Severin! I caught a couple of big ones, so we¡¯ll


    feast on fish tonight!¡±


    Judith added, ¡°Yeah! How about we have some poached fish? Naomi, Bailey, and the rest of the girls


    should eat with us too since the five of us won¡¯t be able to finish all that fish your father caught!¡±


    Severin exchanged nces with Diane and nodded subtly at each other. The people from Cherridom


    did not seem to have followed Judith and Maurice.


    Bailey and Naomi walked over with a smile too.


    Not longter, Selene ran over happily to her parents. ¡°Dad, Mom!¡± She then turned to Severin and


    said, We¡¯re going to eat fish tonight! Grandpa¡¯s so awesome! He caught plenty of big fish!¡±


    Severin patted the little girl¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡°Now it¡¯s time for you to learn how to clean


    and gut a fish from Grandma!¡±


    Selene obediently ran in after hearing that.


    Bailey and Naomi nced across the yard and saw traces of a fight left behind on a tree. The former


    immediately asked, ¡°Did a fight happen here? Did someonee and stir trouble?¡±


    Severin nodded and said to Kiera, ¡°Get the both of them up to speed on what happened, but don¡¯t


    breathe. a word of it to my parents. I will have to leave in another two days, so if the sher Gang¡¯s


    people show up again, you just have to kill them all! Don¡¯t spare any of them.¡±


    ¡°Understood !¡± Kiera nodded immediately. She brought Bailey and Naomi to one side and secretly told


    them about the situation.


    At that moment, Quintus was lying on a bed in a hotel while waiting for Jada¡¯s arrival. He answered the


    door once Jada came, and she was so shocked to see his bruised nose and swollen face that she


    covered her mouth in fright. ¡°Quintus! What happened to you?! Who beat you up like this? Who would


    dare toy their hands on them?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    Chapter 524


    Quintus smiled wryly and walked in to lie back down on the bed. ¡°Who else could it be? It¡¯s that damn


    Diane!¡±


    ¡°Diane was strong enough to beat you up? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve undergonebat training


    before? Even if you¡¯re not that good at that, you should at least be able to win against Diane, right?¡±


    Jada frowned as soon as she heard that.


    Quintus said, ¡°It was her bodyguards who beat me up. She wentpletely overboard! I wanted to


    cooperate with the Shanahans on a project, but she told her bodyguards to beat me up!¡±


    ¡°Why would you be seeking them to coborate on a project?¡± Jada had a cold expression as she put


    her hands on his chest and said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Quintus? Diane is Severin¡¯s wife. Didn¡¯t you


    want to kill Severin because of the grudge you have against him? Why would you want to cooperate


    with the Shanahans on a project? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve taken a fancy to her because she looks good?¡±


    Quintus was taken aback. Jada was a rather astute woman, and she had already hit the nail on the


    head with her first guess. Fortunately for him, he had already thought up an excuse and immediately


    said, ¡°Why would I be interested in a woman who already has a child? My fiancee is pretty enough


    already, so there¡¯s no reason for me to like her!¡±


    Having said that, he paused and sat up before gritting his teeth, ¡°It¡¯s because of my grudge against


    Severin and the fact that he had killed all my useless bodyguards that I came up with that idea. I


    wanted to enter into a contract with her and have the documents doctored so theirpany will lose


    money. ! didn¡¯t think Diane would see through the word game that I was ying! She then told her


    bodyguards to beat me up!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so evil!¡± Jada immediately gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Diane must have some guts to do that.


    Doesn¡¯t she know that you¡¯re the Novaks¡¯ son? How bold of her bodyguards to beat you up!¡±


    Quintus answered, ¡°I¡¯ll have to get revenge on her for this. It¡¯s alreadyte today, but once my injuries


    heal a bit more tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring my elite bodyguards to their house and have that dan couple killed!¡±


    Jada thought for a while and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to kill them? They seem to have a good


    rtionship with the Longhorns, and the Bards from Brookbourn Mansion! The Bards are


    especially tricky to deal with. Your family won¡¯t be a match for the Bards!¡±


    ¡°Will the Bards go against us?¡± Quintus frowned. He was not afraid of the Longhorns, but he knew


    that the Bards were much stronger than that of the Riverson¡¯s second-tier families. He was therefore


    quite afraid when Jada mentioned that the Bards mighte for the Novaks. He pondered over it


    again and said with a smile, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll visit the Bards first thing tomorrow morning. I¡¯m curious


    to know if they would dare to go against us, though I¡¯m pretty sure they won¡¯t if I go there and ask them


    about it!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Jada asked with a frown.


    Quintus could not help but smile wickedly as he said, ¡°You might not know this, but I have a distant


    cousin who just came back from the battlefield some time ago. I heard that he¡¯s a junior general, and


    our family will be hosting him when he returns in a couple of days. Do you think the Bards would dare


    to do anything to us if our family has such rtives?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°A junior general? Is that true?¡± Jada¡¯s eyes lit up instantly when she heard that, as she knew what it


    meant to have a junior general as a rtive. More important, she heard that junior generals were very


    strong, and they were far beyond that of ordinary people. Therefore, it was all but certain that the


    Bards¡¯ guardians could never be a match for such individuals.

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    Chapter 525


    ¡°Of course! I have a very good rtionship with my distant cousin since a young age. He told me that


    he has certain matters to handle right now, but he woulde to visit us once he settles everything!¡±


    Quintus smiled and said again, ¡°Then again, it¡¯d be great if the Novaks can solve everything without his


    help. After all, I wouldn¡¯t want to owe him any favors.¡±


    Jada felt ted as she never expected that the Novaks would have such a rtionship with such a


    person. Her future would be even brighter if she could marry into their family in the future. After some


    thought, she said again, ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s best not to trouble them if we can help it. But he is your


    cousin anyway, so if you go to the Bards and tell them that you¡¯re rted to a junior general, I¡¯m sure


    they wouldn¡¯t dare to help Severin!¡±


    Quintus smiled and said, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll just mention it in passing and give them some hints. That way, my


    cousin wouldn¡¯t have toe forward. Besides, everything¡¯s already nned out! When he visits us,


    our family will throw a big feast to wee him. When the timees, all those other upper-ss


    families and wealthy businessmen would certainly be more willing to cooperate with us in the future if


    they know that we have a rtive like that!¡±


    Before Quintus could continue, Jada could not resist interrupting. ¡°And once that happens, your Novaks


    might be a first-tier family in Riverson within the next two years! Riverson is much bigger than


    Brookbourn, and if your family bes a first-ss family in Riverson, you¡¯ll be able to earn a lot of


    money! All you need to do then is hire some more elite fighters! Even the Bards won¡¯t be scared of


    you then!¡± After finishing her words, Jada smiled again and said tenderly to Quintus, ¡°You have to


    protect my family when the Novaks get stronger, okay? I¡¯m an only daughter, after all¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry! Your parents are my parents too!¡± Quintus hugged Jada as he said that and wanted


    to let his hands roam all over her body.


    However, Jada pushed him away and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Whoa there, tiger. What are you trying to


    do, huh?¡±


    Quintus had a lewd smirk as he said, ¡°Come on, we¡¯re getting married soon, anyway. Why won¡¯t you let


    me touch you?¡±


    Jada immediately pouted and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that I¡¯ll give it to you on the first night? It¡¯s not time


    yet!¡± She then looked at him and could not help but say, ¡°Look at you. Your face is blue and your nose


    is swollen. You won¡¯t be able to kiss me even if I let you! It¡¯s going to hurt really badly if you do.¡±


    Quintus still did not give up and continued to ask, ¡°We don¡¯t have to kiss. Why can¡¯t we just go down to


    business?¡±


    Jada pinched his thigh and said, ¡°Go down to business? You¡¯re probably going to have a hard time


    eating. tonight! I¡¯m going downstairs to buy some soup for you, and then I¡¯ll go with you to the Bards


    tomorrow morning!¡±


    When Quintus heard this, he smiled again and said, ¡°Well, since you¡¯re nning toe with me to


    the Bards tomorrow morning, why don¡¯t you sleep here tonight? I¡¯ve already booked a room for you


    anyway.


    Jada, who had just walked to the door, turned around and smiled at Quintus. ¡°Sure, but you¡¯re not


    allowed to touch me or else I¡¯ll punch your nose!¡± Jada opened the door and walked out immediately.


    ¡°Pinch my nose¡­¡± Quintus shuddered instinctively. He stretched out his hand to touch his swollen nose


    and immediately winced in pain.


    y alter applying the medication, but though the


    swelling had already subsided, it was rather obvious from his appearance that he was beaten up.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    Chapter 526


    Quintus then went to the Bards with Jada to look for Zachariah.


    ¡°Miss Jada! What brings you to me today?¡± Zachariah asked the two of them after taking his seat.


    Beside him were Zenoah, She, and a few others.


    Jada smiled and then said again, ¡°Mister Zachariah, this is my fiance, Quintus Novak. He¡¯s the scion of


    the Novaks-a second-tier family in Riverson!¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mister Quintus!¡± Zachariah¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. After all, second-tier families from


    Riverson were incredibly influential, and they were much stronger than first-tier families in Brookbourn.


    Though they were still some ways from being on the same level as Brookbourn Mansion, the forces


    from Riverson should never be taken lightly..


    His initial guess as to why Jada brought Quintus over was that they were seeking to cooperate with the


    Bards. After all, Valerian had dinner at their house only two days ago, and everyone was optimistic


    about the Brookbourn Mansion¡¯s prospects.


    He feared not the Shanahans¡¯ rise because he knew that Severin was an extraordinary individual


    whose strength surpassed that of profound masters. Aside from having a deep rtionship with


    Valerian, Severin was also the true leader of Draco Hall. Not even he could stop Severin¡¯s rise if that


    was what Severin intended.


    All he could do was get on Severin¡¯s good books and ensure that his daughter had a good rtionship


    with him. If the Shanahans¡¯ could be inws with the Bards, then there was nothing for thetter to


    fear


    anymore.


    Therefore, Zachariah was not afraid of Draco Hall because he knew that Draco Hall would not do


    anything to them for no reason. Instead, the good rtionship both sides had with Severin meant that


    Draco Hall might even help Brookbourn Mansion in their time of need, which one could consider as


    having secured a strong backer.


    Quintus smiled faintly and said, ¡°I came today because I have something to tell you, sir. You can see


    the wound on my face, right?¡±


    She immediately smiled and said, ¡°I was wondering how a scion from one of Riverson¡¯s second-tier


    families would get beaten up so badly. Did you forget to bring your bodyguards with you when you went


    out?¡±


    Quintus¡¯s lips twitched a few times as he finally said, ¡°My injuries are due to Severin and Diane.¡±


    ¡°What? My handsome Severin did that?¡± She frowned instantly after hearing that and she said to


    him, He usually keeps a very low profile and hates causing trouble. Did you offend him first, Quintus?


    Wait, you mentioned that Diane has something to do with it, right? Did you fall in love with her and get


    beaten up as


    a result?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Zachariah cleared his throat twice and red at She. ¡°You have no proof of anything, so


    please do not make wild guesses!¡±


    Zachariah then turned to Quintus and asked him, ¡°You¡¯re better off looking for Severin and the


    Shanahans since they were the ones who offended you. Whye to us?¡±


    Quintus smiled faintly and said, ¡°I came to tell you that I¡¯m going to send my men to Severin¡¯s house


    and have them cripple him with a severe beating. I want him to regret everything he did to me, and


    even his woman and his family will have to pay the price!¡± He paused briefly to catch his breath and


    continued, ¡°I hope the Bards won¡¯t interfere when the timees!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    Chapter 527


    ¡°What?!¡± She was startled when she heard that and immediately said to Quintus, ¡°I want to know if


    you were beaten up because you took a liking to Miss Diane. Where did you get the nerve to do target


    them. like that when you can¡¯t even give a sound reason for your actions?¡±


    Quintus immediately retorted, ¡°Do I need to tell you why I got beat up? Hehe. I¡¯m not afraid of the


    Bards. I came here just to inform you!¡±


    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Are you implying that Brookbourn Mansion isn¡¯t on the level of a second-tier


    family like yours? Well, congrattions, you¡¯ve just pissed me off! I won¡¯t let the two of you leave this


    ce today!¡±


    ¡°She!¡± Zachariah immediatelyshed out at her. ¡°Why are you getting so worked up? I¡¯m still alive,


    you know. You are not yet in a position to decide for the Bards!¡± Zachariah also did not expect his


    daughter to be so riled up because of Severin.


    ¡°But, Dad! They want to beat my handsome Severin up!¡± She stomped her feet in anger and was


    incredibly worried about Severin.


    Zenoah spoke up for Severin and said, ¡°We¡¯re indebted to Mister Severin, and Mister Valerian came to


    Brookbourn inrge part due to Mister Severin. I hope you¡¯ll reconsider your decision, or else you might


    not be able to handle the consequences when the timees!¡±


    Keagan added, ¡°If you so much asy a hand on Mister Severin, it¡¯s very likely that Mister Valerian


    won¡¯t spare you for that. When we were on our way back, I heard Mister Valerian chatting with Mister


    Severin, which only goes shows to show that they have a very good rtionship with each other. Do


    you honestly think it¡¯s a good idea to offend a war chief?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Jadaughed when she heard that. ¡°You¡¯re quite good at cooking up lies! Did you think we¡¯d


    believe a statement that has so many loose ends? Severin was imprisoned for several years, and


    Valerian was out on the battlefield. When and where could these two people meet each other?¡±


    Quintus sneered and said, ¡°What do you take us for? Three-year-olds? I¡¯m aware that your family has a


    good rtionship with Severin, and Miss She likes Severin a lot too, but you¡¯re underestimating us if


    you think


    you can threaten us with that!¡± He then said pointedly to Zachariah, ¡°I only have one question for you,


    Mister Zachariah. Will you help Severin if I decide to attack him? Nothing good wille out of it if you


    do!¡±


    Zachariah did not expect that the Novaks¡¯ scion would dare to threaten him, so he stood up angrily and


    said, ¡°If you put it that way, then I will definitely lend Severin a helping hand. I originally did not want to


    interfere because I know that you¡¯re no match for Mister Severin. Those so-called elite fighters are


    nothing but insignificant little specks in the face of someone like him!¡±


    ¡°Is he that strong?¡± She frowned upon hearing her father¡¯s words. After all, she had only seen


    Severin defeat their family¡¯s guardian, and that person was merely a level two profound master who


    was considered mediocre even among their family.


    On the other hand, the Novaks might have more than just a few profound masters, and there might


    even. be a few who were much stronger than that.


    Zachariah paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Seeing as you were looking down on us so much, I¡¯ll


    go out on record to say that we will help Mister Severin if you n on doing anything to them!¡±


    ¡°Hear that? Mess around, and we¡¯ll have to bring out our big guns!¡± When She saw that her father


    had. stood his group, she immediately raised her head slightly and looked smugly at the other party.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Quintus¡¯s lips twitched a few times when he heard that, and he finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that


    you¡¯re the one who will have a headache on your hands if you do anything to stop us. I have a distant


    cousin who¡¯s a junior general, and he¡¯ll be visiting my family in a few days. Are you sure you¡¯re not


    afraid of offending a junior general?¡±

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    Chapter 528


    Zachariah¡¯s expression soured when he heard that. Junior generals were a formidable existence to


    begin with, and the sheer number of connections that they usually had were even more frightening.


    Even so, his decision remained unwavering when he remembered that Severin could get Valerian to


    help them with just single a phone call-after all, a mere junior general was two ranks below that of a


    war chief!


    Once he was done pondering over it, he said directly, ¡°Hehe, you must think I¡¯m just bluffing. Under


    normal circumstances, individuals with the rank of junior generals or war chiefs could not care less


    about the power struggle between upper-ss families. Even if he¡¯s your rtive, he wouldn¡¯t help you


    without first getting the facts straight from you.¡±


    Upon concluding his sentence, he patted his chair and yelled, ¡°Fes!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, some of the Bards¡¯ elite fighters and guardians show up there.


    ¡°What are you going to do, Zachariah? Are you sure you¡¯re not afraid of my cousin? You must¡¯ve


    grown. tired of living!¡± Quintus gritted his teeth in anger, for he never thought that the mention of his


    cousin would end up not having the intended effect.


    ¡°What should we do, miss?¡± The bodyguards who followed Quintus and Jada were all terrified. They


    were the Stones¡¯ bodyguards, and the elite fighters that Quintus called from Riverson were still at the


    Stones.


    Jada¡¯s expression turned gloomy after Zachariah¡¯s surprising decision to go against them, especially


    after Zachariah called his men in. She had not expected such an oue, hence why she brought only


    a few bodyguards with her.


    Jada stood up and red at Zachariah, ¡°Mister Zachariah, we reminded you out of courtesy, so what is


    it you intend to do with us right now? Are you going to kill us?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Zachariah smiled coldly and said, ¡°Mister Severin has helped us greatly, but since you¡¯ve decided to go


    against him, then so be it. It¡¯s about time I repay his kindness. I won¡¯t kill you, but I¡¯ll hand you over to


    Mister Severin to let him deal with you as you see fit!¡± He then ordered his men, ¡°Capture them all, then


    tie them up and send them to Mister Severin!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Quintus red at Zachariah and said viciously, ¡°Have you gone mad? You should


    know that you¡¯re not just offending the Novaks if you offend me. You¡¯ll also be offending my cousin,


    whom I have a good rtionship with! He answers to Dracodom¡¯s senior general!¡±


    ¡°Why would I care about that?¡± Zachariah could not be bothered to talk nonsense with him, so he gave


    his men another order. ¡°Tie them up!¡±


    Although the bodyguards still attempted to resist, they were ultimately no match for the Bards¡¯ men.


    and were subdued with ease. Zachariah then tied the captives¡¯ hands behind their backs and then


    drove straight to Severin¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Look, Severin. Why are there so many cars there?¡± Diane and Severin had just finished breakfast and


    were chatting in the yard when Diane saw more than 20 carsing up from the road below.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    Chapter 529


    ¡°They seem to being our way!¡± Severin nced over and could not help but frown.


    ¡°Are theying to our home?¡± Diane was a little worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, ma¡¯am. With us around, those people will be stepping right into the deaths even if they


    are from Cherridom!¡± Lillie reassured with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Bards! That person sitting in front looks like She!¡± After Severin had a good look, he


    smiled. wryly and asked, ¡°Why is she bringing so many people here?¡±


    ¡°Phew, so it¡¯s her!¡± Diane breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that, though she immediately rolled


    her eyes at Severin and said, ¡°Looks like she¡¯s already missing you loads. She wouldn¡¯t havee to


    look for you so early if that weren¡¯t the case!¡±


    Severin practically facepalmed when he heard that. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. She never brought so


    many bodyguards even when she came here the previous time!¡±


    The vehicles soon stopped on the side of the road some distance away. Everyone then got out and


    began walking in their direction.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Both Zachariah and Zenoah are here too.¡± Severin frowned after ncing over.


    ¡°There¡¯s also Quintus and Jada¡­who are both tied up. Did the Bards do that and bring them here?¡±


    Diane had a confused expression when she spotted Quintus and Jada.


    Severin, Diane, and their bodyguards quickly went up to greet Zachariah.


    ¡°Haha, what¡¯s with all this, Mister Zachariah? Why¡¯d you bring that pervert and Miss Jada here?¡±


    Severin burst outughing when he approached them and saw Quintus¡¯s still-bruised face. It was such


    an amusing sight to behold. After all, Quintus deserved that beating after trying to force himself on his


    wife the day before.


    Zachariahughed and said, ¡°Mister Severin, this abominable couple came to my ce earlier and


    threatened us by saying that they¡¯ll get their men to cripple you. They even threatened us not to


    interfere when the timees!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Severin was briefly taken aback, but he soon burst out inughter. ¡°Looks like the Novaks are still


    afraid of Brookbourn Mansion, to some extent. They knew that you and I have a good rtionship, so


    they came to you and asked you not to do anything when they eventually attack me. I must say though,


    I¡¯m quite surprised that you¡¯d capture them and have them sent to my door!¡±


    Quintus then interrupted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug. It¡¯s not like you can do anything to me after


    capturing me. I¡¯ll make you suffer if you cross the line!¡±


    Severin walked up to Quintus and pped thetter with the back of his hand. ¡°Bold of you to threaten


    me when you¡¯re already in such a miserable position.¡±


    The p was crisp, and blood flowed from the corner of Quintus¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jada gritted his teeth and red at Severin. ¡°You think you¡¯re so great just because you have.


    Mister Zachariah¡¯s support? I should warn you that the Novaks are a powerful family, and one of


    Quintus¡¯s distant cousins is a junior general!¡±


    ¡°Oh, a junior general? Feeling proud, are we?¡± Lillie folded her hands over her chest after hearing that


    and mocked Jada.

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    Chapter 530


    Abigail also chimed in, ¡°Yeah! Junior generals who help perpetuate evil are not worthy of being


    bestowed


    such a title!¡±


    ¡°Who are you to talk? You¡¯re just bodyguards!¡± Quintus shot Abigail and Lillie a vicious re. He was


    still adamant on showing his superiority at the time because he believed that Severin and the others


    would not dare to do anything to him.


    ¡°They can say what they want! This is and of free speech!¡± Severin smiled faintly.


    He then turned to Zachariah and said, ¡°Thanks for your gesture, Mister Zachariah, but these people


    won¡¯t be able to do much, if at all. Your family need not concern yourselves with them. They¡¯ll be


    courting death if they sent their men here!¡±


    Zachariah was well aware that neither the Novaks nor their junior general could do anything to Severin


    even without the Bards¡¯ help. Be that as it may, the reason he did that was simply to please Severin


    and demonstrate his sincerity. He smiled and said, ¡°But we can¡¯t possibly! The Bards owe a lot to


    you, and we can¡¯t just sit by without doing anything when these people have made it clear that they


    want to harm you and your wife!¡±


    Diane knew that Severin was powerful, but she did not know just how powerful he truly was. As a


    result, she was still somewhat afraid of offending a junior general. She smiled at Zachariah and said,


    ¡°Thank you very much for your help, Mister Zachariah!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you think you should appreciate our kindness, Severin?¡± She crossed her arms and said


    with an angry pout.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°You misunderstand me, She. That¡¯s not what I meant. What I¡¯m saying is,


    you didn¡¯t have to go through all that trouble.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Zachariah remarked. ¡°we¡¯ve already brought them here, so we¡¯ll leave it to you to deal with them


    as you see fit. Never fret, Mister Severin, we¡¯ll be there for you if you ever need us. Our two families will


    help each other in the future and foster a good rtionship!¡±


    Judith and Maurice hade out as soon as they heard the initialmotion, but they stood tactfully


    to one side and did not have a chance to say anything. After hearing Zachariah¡¯s statement, Judith was


    overjoyed because she felt that there was nothing for them to fear in Brookbourn if Severin could have


    a good rtionship with the Bards. She could not help but step forward and thank them with a smile,¡±


    Thank you so much, Mister Zachariah. You¡¯re right. Both our families should keep in touch often and


    foster a good rtionship with each other!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Auntie! That¡¯s exactly right!¡± She felt secretly happy because she knew that it would lead to


    more opportunities to get closer to Severin. As long as she worked hard, Severin might even fall in love


    with her, and she could one day be Severin¡¯s woman.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Diane, who was standing on one side, did not get angry when she saw She¡¯s antics. Instead, she


    could not help but giggle to herself because She¡¯s character was growing on her.


    However, Severin did not seem to like her very much, so it was not in Diane¡¯s ce to say anything


    either. She believed that emotional matters must be allowed to develop organically, without being


    forced.


    Severin was getting fed with Jada and Quintus¡¯s nonsense. ¡°Just how much of a b*stard can you be,


    Quintus? Did I not teach you a proper lesson thest time around? I don¡¯t care if you stir up trouble with


    me, but you even forced yourself on my wife yesterday! Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to turn me into a


    cripple? All right then! I¡¯ll give you that chance right now!¡±


    He then said to Abigail, ¡°Untie them!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Abigail walked over, took out a dagger, and cut the rope that was used to tie them up.


    ¡°A ch-chance?¡± Quintus was so frightened that he took a few steps back as he looked at Severin and


    asked, ¡°What do you mean by that, Severin? Are you saying you want a one-on-one fight? I¡­I¡¯m not


    that strong! My strength is just that of a normal fighter!¡±

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    Chapter 531


    The faint-hearted look on Quintus¡¯ face had Severin put on a contemptuous smirk on his face. ¡°Aren¡¯t


    you going to have your men beat the hell out of me? Where are they? Those people over there? Are


    there more men? Gather every man you got. I look forward to seeing if they can beat the hell out of me


    like you said!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Quintus was relieved and immediately felt ecstatic knowing he did not have to fight


    Severin by himself.


    ¡®Does this guy know what he¡¯s talking about?¡¯ he wondered.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Those bodyguards who came here with him were strong fighters. At least three or four of those men


    were profound masters and were entrusted to be the captain of their teams.


    At that moment, Quintus had no idea how strong Severin was. He gloated and said, ¡°Severin,


    remember what


    you said. You better not seek help from the Bards if my men beat the hell out of youter.¡±


    All Severin did was sneer coldly after hearing that. ¡°Haha. Fine. I¡¯m not going to let you go if they failed


    to aplish your instructions. They are going to end up dead and you can say goodbye to your balls.


    It¡¯s only fair to me for doing that.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The corner of Quintus¡¯ mouth twitched. He was not married yet but he was already engaged.


    What was he going to do if he lost his balls?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m nice enough to give you a chance. An attempt for your men to defeat me. You


    should know I¡¯m not obliged to give you any chance at all!¡± Severin smiled faintly.


    What he said nearly prompted Quintus to have a meltdown.


    ¡°Fine! I don¡¯t believe you are that powerful! I have high confidence in my men¡¯s ability. They are with


    the Stones now. My fiancee and I are going to get them here now. Heh! Do enlighten meter on how


    you are going to kill themter!¡± Quint¨¹s said with his gritted teeth.


    Immediately, he was ready to leave with Jada back to Jada¡¯s house to gather his men.


    Nheless, Severin was quick to stop him. ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°What is it? Are you afraid now? Are you regretting what you said?¡±


    Quintus was delighted when Severin stopped him. In his point of view, Severin was just trying to scare


    him by acting and speaking tough. That n failed when he was not intimidated by Severin¡¯s speech.


    Severin smiled faintly, ¡°You stay back and ask your fiancee to gather your men. I¡¯m afraid both of you


    are going to run away if you two leave now. I¡¯m toozy to go after both of you if that happens.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Quintus gritted his teeth and talked to Jada, ¡°Jada, go home and bring those men I brought from


    Riverson here. I refuse to believe those elite fighters and those captains are not his match!¡±


    They were not the average captains of the teams. They were the notable and top-rank fighters among


    the bodyguards. The only people who could easily out beat them were the guardians of the family.


    Quintus strongly believed Severin was a grandmaster and that his men could easily defeat Severin.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Jada frowned. Though she was worried, she had no choice but to head home as she was told.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    After Jada left, Quintus said to Zachariah, ¡°Mister Zachariah, I believe you will not interfere with the


    fight.ter. Am I right?¡±


    Zachariah scoffed and said calmly and confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t interfere especially since you


    two have reached an agreement. I¡¯ll only bring shame to myself if I interfere.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Great!¡±


    It was relieving when Quintus received a solid promise from Zachariah as he was afraid Zachariah


    would send his men to help Severin when Severin was in danger. That would increase the difficulty for


    his men to kill Severin.


    No one picked up the phone despite Lucy tried calling twice. She frowned and said, ¡°Cain, I have a bad


    feeling. I think most likely Theo is dead. No one is picking up the phone!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! He¡¯s a level nine profound master!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Cain looked shocked and found it hard to ept what Lucy said. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it means Severin is


    at least a level one or level two warrior king! Is that possible?¡±


    At first, Lucy was displeased with the oue. Yet, that feeling changed when she thought about the


    three milion dors she got from Theost night.


    Now that Theo was dead, no one was going to find out she had slept with Theost night and the


    money. she received. As long as she kept the secret to herself, Cain would never find out about it.


    Despite the delighted feeling, she pretended to look disappointed. ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t know Severin is so


    powerful. Theo brought so many elite fighters with him and yet, that was still not enough to kill Severin.


    Theo must be dead now. What should we do?¡±


    Cain said, ¡°What if he¡¯s not dead? We didn¡¯t have any information and was just making up


    assumption.¡±


    Lucy replied, ¡°Theo said he will make his move yesterday evening and bring Severin¡¯s head over for


    you after he killed Severin. But he¡¯s not picking up his phone now! I¡¯m sure he¡¯s dead!¡±


    ¡°Gosh, it¡¯s all my fault. I sent my buddy to death. My best buddy is dead because he was seeking


    revenge for me!¡±


    Grief and sorrow overwhelmed Cain when he thought of his friendship with Theo. ¡°If I know Severin is


    so powerful; if I know this is the oue, I will never ask him to help me!¡±


    Lucy was angered when she heard that. ¡°Cain! What are you thinking of? How could you say that you


    don¡¯t want to take revenge after what Severin did to cause you in such a terrible situation? What kind of


    joke is that? We can¡¯t just let it go easily!¡±


    After giving it much thought, another worrying issue appeared in Cain¡¯s mind. ¡°Hey, do you think Theo


    and the others would bring samurai swords with them when they tried to kill Severin? The sher


    Gang often uses samurai swords during their fights. It¡¯s going to be very troublesome if Severin saw it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Lucy gazed at Cain with a puzzled expression because she did not get why that would bring


    trouble to them.


    Cain exined, ¡°Because the samurai sword is the signature weapon of Cherridom. Everyone loves it.


    Severin will know Theo is from Cherridom if he saw the samurai sword Theo carried. Especially when


    Severin knew that I¡¯m a member of the sher Gang of Cherridom. He¡¯s going to rte Theo with us if


    Theo and the others are dead. By that time, do you think he wille to kill us?¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± That possibility brought so much fear to Lucy that her face looked terrible. How were


    they going to fight back when Theo and those elite fighters could not even do it? They would be


    defenseless if Severin found them and had the intention to kill them.


    Cain pondered and said, ¡°Babe, I think we should transfer to another hospital. What do you think?¡±


    Without even considering it, Lucy nodded her head immediately. ¡°You¡¯re right! We have to do it now!¡±

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    Chapter 533


    Without any dy, Lucy was in a hurry for the procedure to get Cain transferred to another hospital.


    Suddenly, a thought struck her. She asked worriedly, ¡°Severin is very close with Draco Hall, the


    Bards, and also the Longhorns. No matter which hospital we transfer to, he¡¯s bound to find us.


    Should we just leave Brookbourn and transfer to a hospital in another city?¡±


    However, Cain did not agree. ¡°Another city? Where? It¡¯s going to be troublesome if we have to leave for


    a further ce. Besides, look at me now. I¡¯m not in a condition to travel far.¡±


    Lucy thought about what Cain said and decided, ¡°Then let¡¯s just transfer to another hospital. He has no


    evidence to prove that we are the ones behind it. Even if he found us, there¡¯s nothing he cant do about


    it if we insist we are not the mastermind. We were not there and he doesn¡¯t have the evidence to say


    you. were the one who asked Theo to go kill him.¡±


    Cain thought Lucy¡¯s words made sense. He nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. He can¡¯t possibly me us


    when we insist we weren¡¯t the ones behind it. Anyway, we will just pretend that we don¡¯t know anything


    when he questions us.


    Regardless of that, Lucy still went on to expedite the process to transfer Cain to another hospital after


    they seemingly consoled themselves nothing was going to happen to them. Yet, the worrying feeling


    continued to remain in their heart even when they were at the new hospital.


    Lucy was worried Severin would go to her house to look for her. To avoid that, she went back home to


    pick up her parents and brought them to the new ce Cain bought for her. After that, she was slightly


    less worried.


    ¡°Lucy, did you offend anyone? Why do you force us to move?¡±


    Lucy¡¯s father, Landon wondered and asked after they moved to Lucy¡¯s new ce.


    Lucy answered, ¡°Who else do you think I offend other than Severin that jerk?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Him? That b*stard! I still remember how he ruined your wedding! Now we¡¯re forced to move because


    of him! Argh! He¡¯s so terrible! I really hope I can hire someone to kill him!¡±


    Once, Landon found out Severin was the reason, he was engulfed and grasped his fist tightly.


    Lucy rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Dad, you can cross that thought off your mind. We tried hiring many


    killers before but all of them failed and they lost their lives too. That guy is not an average guy. It¡¯s an


    extremely hard task killing him.¡±


    Landon sighed. ¡°Damn! His life is much better than before!¡±


    Helga joined the conversation. ¡°Look at his family. They are so much better off now. Severin is also


    very


    rich now!¡±


    She looked at Lucy and said regretfully, ¡°Sigh. You should have waited for him. If you are with him now,


    I bet we will be living a good life now too.¡±


    She paused for a while before continuing, ¡°He really loved so much in the past. He even crossed


    Easton because of you. You should have waited for him!¡±


    Those words only brought much anger to Lucy. With an angry look, she said, ¡°Mom, what are you


    talking. about? Am I the only one to me for this? Do you still remember what did you guys tell me


    when Easton was courting me? You said I¡¯ll be old when Severin finished serving his ten years


    sentence. And he will have no money when he finished his sentence. No one will want to hire him


    because he was in jail before!. You guys were the ones who said that!¡±


    She gripped her hand tightly. ¡°When Easton started to court me, I refused him. At that time, you guys


    tried to change my mind and helped Easton to convince me! Do you still remember how happy you


    guys were when you received gifts from Easton without me knowing? Why are you ming me for all


    of this now?¡±


    Helga looked down at her feet while feeling guilty. ¡°I-I thought that was the best choice you got. It never


    ur to me that Severin would be a totally different person after he was released. Who would


    have known he would be so sessful now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m rich now!¡±


    At that moment, Lucy sneered, ¡°I¡¯m Cain¡¯s girlfriend now. Severin broke his leg and there¡¯s a chance


    that he will walk with a limp in the future. But he¡¯s rich. Very rich!¡±


    ¡°Limp!¡±


    Lucy¡¯s parents were speechless. Their daughter was always known to aim high. Why would she be


    willing. to settle with a guy who might walk with a limp?


    They got their answer immediately. Lucy took out a bank card and handed it over to them.


    ¡°There are three million dors saved in this bank card. Take it and buy anything you two want. The pin


    number is six¡¯s sixes.¡±

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    Chapter 534


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Three million dors?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Landon was thrilled knowing the avable amount of money saved in the bank card.


    ¡°Gosh! Lucy, you finally found yourself a rich guy this time. This is so great. I always know you are very


    capable! A rich and wealthy guy this time around!¡±


    A smile bloomed on Helga¡¯s face. Three million dors! They were never in possession of that amount


    of money in their life before!


    Lucy sneered secretly. As a matter of fact, Cain did not give her that money. She earned it while


    sleeping together with Theo but of course, she was not going to tell her parents the truth. Since it was


    easy money, she decided to give it to her parents. The money that Cain gave her was enough tost


    her for a while even after she had spent some yesterday.


    ¡°Alright. I need to go find Cain now. Severin beat him and now he¡¯s still in the hospital. Bye!¡± Lucy


    smiled.


    ¡°Okay. Go take care of him. You don¡¯t have to worry about us!¡±


    With the bank card in his hand, Landon grinned cheerfully.


    At the same time, Jada was apanied by a group of people and her father.


    Severin. Jada told me you¡¯re requesting to fight with the elite fighters from the Novaks,¡± Victor sneered.


    He was there to witness the fight. Although, Quintus only brought twenty men with him this time. Some


    of them were extremely powerful that even the guardians of the Stones were not as powerful as them.


    It brought great joy to him to witness those men from the Novaks killed or caused severe injury to


    Severin..


    ster


    Severin smiled faintly, ¡°Mister Victor, this is not a fight. You either win or die. And I¡¯m nning to kill all


    of them!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Good!¡± Victor burst outughing. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have got what it takes to do that!¡±


    Severin sneered, ¡°Take the chance andugh now when you still can. After all, you¡¯re going to find it


    difficult toughter.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking! Break his limb and make sure he can never fight anymore in the future! And cut off his


    balls! ¡°Quintus instructed his men while pointing at Severin.


    Severin specifically said he would cut off Quintus¡¯ ball after he won the battle. Thus, Quintus was


    repaying back by instructing his men to cut off Severin¡¯s balls too.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The bodyguards exchanged looks with each other and charged toward Severin.


    ¡°Hey, we will use numbers to our advantage if that¡¯s what it takes!¡±


    A level two profound master was the first one to reach Severin. Without any dy, he threw his fist at


    Severin.

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    Chapter 535


    ¡°Haha!¡± Severinughed out loud at his enemy¡¯s arrogance.


    Gripping his fingers together, he too, threw a punch at his enemy in the speed of lightning. The man


    was sent flying away where his knuckles shattered. In the meantime, his body knocked off a few other


    bodyguards that were charging toward Severin and broke their ribs.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Obviously, Quintus was aware of how strong the man was. His face turned pale knowing that man


    failed. to beat Severin.


    ¡°Mister Quintus, the clock is ticking. You can say goodbye to your balls soon!¡± She was d to see


    Severin beat those men so easily. With her arms folded, she provoked Quintus pleasingly.


    ¡°Punch! Punch! Punch!¡±


    Severin hold back no more and threw his punches at the Novaks¡¯ elite fighter. Soon, none of them were


    alive.


    ¡°No-! No!¡±


    Looking at the dead bodies, Quintus found it hard to believe. A chill climbed up his spine. It only took


    one punch from Severin to kill every single of one his bodyguards.


    ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s time to ept your defeat! As you wish the Bards did not interfere. Where¡¯re


    your guts now?¡±


    Severin gave Quintus a cold re.


    Judith and Maurice were afraid the scene was too bloody for Selene. Thus, before it happened, they


    already brought Selene back into the house,


    ¡°Se-Severin. I¡¯m sorry. I beg you. Please have mercy on me. It won¡¯t happen again!¡± His legs gave way


    and he ended up kneeling on the floor.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Jada was terrified too. What was going to happen to her married life if Severin really did cut off


    Quintus¡± ball? What was the purpose of her marrying Quintus if Quintus lost his balls?


    Thus, she went over and also knelt on the ground to beg. ¡°Severin, please forgive us! My fiance knew


    he had done a terrible mistake! Please have mercy on him! We, we can give you lots of money!¡±


    Victor no longer looked as arrogant as before. What he had just witnessed was too surreal for him to


    ept. Severin was just too strong. Based on what just happened, Severin was much stronger than


    the guardian of the Novaks. Not even the guardians from the Novaks could easily kill that amount of


    people. in that kind of situation.


    He too also approached Severin to plead for mercy. ¡°Severin. Victor and my daughter realized they had


    done a huge mistake. We can give you any amount of money you want. Just name the price.¡±


    Severin sneered. ¡°Money? It¡¯s toote now!¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Over and over again, they kept on attacking me and wished that I¡¯m


    dead. Do you expect me to stand there and allow them to do whatever they want to me? I have shown


    mercy on you once, Quintus. You harassed my wife yesterday, did my wife kill you? All she did was


    teach you a lesson. But you never learned from it. Once again, you tried to kill me. You have yourself to


    me for this!¡±


    ¡°Yes! You deserve this! It¡¯s toote for you to own up to your mistake now! And how dare you harass


    Diane?¡±

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    Chapter 536


    While She was watching from the sideline, she pretended to throw her punch in the air and ran to


    Diane. ¡°Diane, are you alright? Did he harass you yesterday? He deserves to have his balls cut off!¡±


    It brought much joy to Diane. She chuckled, ¡°Haha. Behave yourself.¡±


    After that, she went over to where Severin was and pulled him to the side. ¡°Severin, why don¡¯t we give


    him. another chance? Don¡¯t cut off his balls.¡±


    Immediately, Severin pulled his face straight. ¡°Diane, I really wish I can kill him now after how he tried


    to harass you yesterday! I¡¯m kind enough to let him continue to stay alive in this world as an ineffectual


    person!¡±


    Rolling her eyes, she said, ¡°But he¡¯s a Novack. If he really learns his lesson this time, he would never


    dare. to offend you anymore in the future. But if you really cut off his balls, his family will pursue after


    you. One of his rtives is a junior general and I¡¯m sure that junior general knows a lot of powerful


    people. We¡¯re going to have countless of trouble if you don¡¯t show mercy on him.¡±


    ¡°What will they think of me if I just let him go easily? I did say I¡¯m going to cut off his balls just now!¡±


    Severin was less persistent after Diane tried to talk some sense into him and stopped him from


    castrating Quintus.


    Diane thought about it and whispered into Severin¡¯s ear. ¡°Did you remember you say you are going to


    listen to whatever I said? If you let him go, you can do whatever you want tonight.¡±


    Her face blushed immediately after she finished her sentence.


    Light sparkled in Severin¡¯s eyes. He went back and pretended to cough. ¡°Miss Jada, you and I both live


    in Dragon Lake Vista. Although our houses were quite far apart, theoretically speaking, we are still


    neighbors. Thus, I¡¯m not going to castrate him because of you.¡±


    That brought hope to Jada. While she continued to kneel, she nodded gratefully, ¡°Thank you. We will


    never do anything bad to you anymore. You can rest assured that we will never get in your way or


    show our faces to you in the future!¡±


    Yet, that was not all. Severin extended his hand out. ¡°Wait. I¡¯m not finished yet. That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m


    forgiving him. After what he did today, he deserves a punishment. A punishment that both of you will


    remember dearly.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Please let us know what should we do,¡± Jade looked at Severin pleadingly.


    Severin asked with a smile, ¡°How much do you think your fiance is worth?¡±


    Jada¡¯s mouth twitched a few times hearing that. How was she going to answer that without hurting.


    Quintus and letting Severin have his way?


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She frowned and asked, ¡°Do I have the final say?¡±


    Severinughed out loud. ¡°That¡¯s right! How much do you think it cost to let Quintus keep his balls?¡±


    In the end, Jada said with her gritted teeth, ¡°A-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors?¡±


    She was full of embarrassment even though she was the one who suggested the amount. Maybe a-


    hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors was a huge sum for many people. It was not a big deal to the


    Novaks.


    ¡°Haha! Sure. A-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors it is! Transfer it to me now. You may leave after your.


    bodyguards clear these bodies away from here!¡±


    Severin burst out inughter and said, ¡°Oh dear, Jada. It seems like your fiance is worthless to you. His


    ww


    balls and his ability to produce the next of kin are only valued at a-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors!¡±


    He continued on to tease Quintus who already had a terrible look on his face. ¡°Mister Quintus, you are


    so cheap!¡±

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    Chapter 537


    Quintus felt a deep humiliation. Yet, he suppressed his anger and cocked up his head to force a smile


    on his face. ¡°Thank you for forgiving me. You¡¯re right. I¡¯m that cheap!¡±


    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s good that you know how much you are worth!¡± Severinughed out loud.


    If Diane did not plead for Quintus, he would have killed Quintus with a smack right now.


    Soon, Jada transferred the money to Severin and asked her bodyguards to clear the scene as Severin


    requested.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. Are we allowed to go now?


    Finally, Quintus got up from the ground after kneeling for a long time. His eyes looked calm and


    peaceful without any anger like before. However, the ce where he knelt was wet. He wet himself


    because of the fear he felt.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Severin waved his hand to show they had his permission to leave.


    Very quickly, Victor and the others left the ce.


    ¡°Severin, you¡¯re so powerful! Screw that Quintus! He¡¯s never on the same level as you!¡±


    She quickly ran over to Severin and said proudly, ¡°I know the man I choose is a great man! My


    Prince Charming and my idol!¡±


    What an exaggerating statement that nearly had Severin passed out. ¡°Prince Charming is often


    invisible in fairy tales. I¡¯m definitely nothing like Prince Charming. Even a piece of dung he picks from


    the street could be a priceless possession!¡±


    She rolled her eyes and said sarcastically, ¡°Why can¡¯t he pick up something else? What kind of idiot


    will pick up a piece of dung anyway?¡±


    ¡°Haha, maybe it was a piece of dung from god?¡± Severin joked.


    ¡°Bahaha!¡± Thedies could not hold it in and burst out with peals ofughter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re my Prince Charming! My strong and powerful Prince Charming!¡±-


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She looked down. Her cheek blushed. ¡°That¡¯s why I like you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes! He¡¯s exactly what a Prince Charming would look like in real life. I really admire him a lot!¡±


    Zachariah did not forget to root for his daughter. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I will be extremely happy if you will


    take my daughter¡¯s hand. Everyone could tell how much my daughter is fond of you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Look, Severin, my father has agreed and gives us his blessing. I¡¯m a good daughter and


    because of that, I should abide by my father¡¯s decision!¡±


    She looked down while her cheeks were feeling warm from the shyness and sweetness that overtook


    her feelings.


    On the other hand, Severin was not sharing the same feelings. With a weird expression, he said, ¡°I


    remember you did not listen to your father when he disapproved of me and thought I was not worthy of


    you. When did you suddenly be a good daughter?¡±

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    Chapter 538


    It was followed by another outburst ofughter from Diane.


    Just then, Maurice and Judith were walking out of the house with Selene. They also found what


    Severin said very amusing.


    ¡°What do you mean I suddenly be a good daughter? I have always been a good daughter to my


    father!¡±


    She gave Severin an angry look.


    Severin smiled and expressed his gratitude. ¡°Mister Zachariah, I appreciate your help. If you didn¡¯t


    bring them over, I didn¡¯t know they were nning to attack me!¡±


    Zachariah smiled. ¡°Haha. You¡¯re wee. Based on our rtionship, it¡¯s something that I should do.


    Besides, there¡¯s a high possibility that you will be my son-inw since my daughter likes you so


    much. Helping you is helping myself too.¡±


    No one could understand how speechless Severin was feeling now. In the first ce, Zachariah


    thought Severin was a scammer and was not worthy of his daughter. What a dramatic change now that


    Zachariah actually dreaded Severin to be his son-inw.


    Not to mention that Severin had deliberately changed the subject. Yet, Zachariah refused to go along


    and continued the topic instead. At that moment, Severin had no idea how to react.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Since it was still early, he smiled and decided. ¡°You do know how to tell a good joke. Let me bring you


    guys out for lunch since you guys are here and also to show my appreciation to you for helping me.¡±


    Before Zachariah said anything, She beat her father and epted the invitation. ¡°Great! This is the


    first time you invite me to have lunch together!¡±


    Severin¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. As a matter of fact, he was just being polite. He thought


    Zachariah would reject the invitation since it was too early for lunch. It never crossed his mind that


    She was so delighted with his invitation.


    Zachariah chuckled. ¡°Haha. I¡¯m delighted to have lunch together with you!¡±


    After that, he had some of his bodyguards return and only left two to three of the stronger men with


    him.


    At the same time, Quintus was back at the Stone¡¯s residence. He balled up his fist and ground his teeth


    angrily.


    ¡°Quintus, are you alright?¡± She approached and asked him when she could tell Quintus was in a bad


    mood.


    He looked at Jada and said angrily, ¡°Jada, what was that? Am I really that worthless to you? How dare


    you told Severin that my balls are just a-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors? They are so important that


    a- hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors do not justify their values!¡±


    ¡°Are you an idiot? Do you still remember Severin is our enemy? The more I suggest, the merrier he


    would be! You¡¯re free to give him as much as you want. But what is the point? What¡¯s wrong? Did your


    pride got hurt because of the amount I suggested?¡±


    By then, Quintus realized he had been using a heavy and angry tone to talk. Immediately, he rxed


    his tone and spoke softly. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. But didn¡¯t you just give Severin a chance to mock me? I¡¯m


    the young master of the Novaks. A night out in the city would cost more than a-hundred-and-fifty-


    thousand dors!¡±


    ¡°Put that sad pride of yours away. After what Severin did to us, I refuse to give him more money!¡± Jada


    said.


    Quintus balled up his fist and said angrily, ¡°Damn him! I swear I¡¯m going to kill him one day!¡±


    ¡°Quintus Novak! Are you still thinking of getting your revenge? Haven¡¯t you learned your lesson yet?


    Didn¡¯t you see how easily Severin kill your men? You know how strong they were and even they failed


    to kill Severin when they clearly outnumbered him. We should just let it go.¡±


    ¡°Let it go?¡± Quintus gave Jada a confusing look. ¡°Jada, didn¡¯t you swear that you won¡¯t stop until


    Severin is dead? What has gotten into you now?¡±

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    Chapter 539


    Jada scoffed. ¡°What has gotten into me? Haha! I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m terrified after witnessing how powerful


    Severin is! We had crossed him three times and he had been merciful enough to let us go. We also


    promise that we will never n anything despicable at him and walked in another direction so he won¡¯t


    see our faces. I think we should honor our words.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think he let us go because we begged for mercy and he was feeling sorry for us?¡±


    Quintus sneered.


    With a frown, Jada said, ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t that what just happened? If Diane was not kind


    enough to help us, Severin was never going to let you go. Most probably, you no longer have your balls


    intact anymore!¡±


    Quintus let out a rueful smile. ¡°He¡¯s just bluffing and scaring me! Do you think he really dares to do it?


    There were afraid because my cousin is a junior general! Plus, he is under Mister Arthur, the senior


    general and a close confidant of Mister Arthur. Do you think I will be afraid of Severin?¡±


    ¡°Sigh. Quintus, I¡¯m still scared. Severin had always managed to surpass our expectations. Zachariah


    also mentioned how closed Severin and Mister Valerian were. Mister Valerian also promised that he


    would attend Severin¡¯s wedding. What if what Zachariah said was the truth? What are we going to do if


    Severin has Mister Valerian¡¯s strong support? It¡¯s going to be useless even if your cousin or Mister


    Arthur is there to help us!¡± Jada said with fear.


    Then she added after a pause, ¡°Do you seriously think Mister Arthur will help your cousin if he is in


    trouble?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Nothing bad is going to happen to my cousin!¡± Quintus said.


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Obviously Zachariah was just bluffing to trick us. How could Mister


    Valerian attend Severin¡¯s wedding? How could someone who spent thest five years in prison be in


    contact with Mister Valerian?¡±


    Jada thought about it and nodded because she agreed with Quintus. ¡°Yea, you¡¯re right. But he had let


    us go three times. You knelt down and told him you will never do it again. I think let¡¯s just forget about it.


    We should keep our promises.¡±


    Quintus became red with anger and said angrily, ¡°Jada, it¡¯s no longer just some kind of feud between


    you and him! It¡¯s between me and him now! It was a measure of expediency. Do you get it? As a man, I


    know when it is time to bend my back.¡±


    Jada did not retort immediately. Instead, she gave Quintus a solemn re. ¡°You better have strong.


    confidence that you can kill him the next time you n an act of revenge. Otherwise, he is never going


    to let you go and will definitely kill you without hesitation!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know he¡¯s very powerful. I doubt the guardians of my family are his match. So I won¡¯t


    take any risk this time. I¡¯m going to head back to Riverson for now. When my cousin is back, I will seek


    his help. He¡¯s a warrior king. Killing Severin is going to be a piece of cake for him,¡± Quintus said with a


    smile.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Warrior king? Is he very strong?¡± Jada asked curiously because she had no idea about the fighter¡¯s


    ranking.


    Quintus said, ¡°Geez, I don¡¯t know how to exin it to you. Anyway, the warrior king is a lot stronger


    than the profound master. At least, from what I see, there is no warrior king living in Brookbourn. As for


    Riverson, I have no idea if there¡¯s any warrior king protecting the first-tier upper-ss family. After all,


    no one is daring enough to cross them.¡±


    Quintus, you¡¯re my fiance and we¡¯re getting married soon. I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to you.


    What happened today really terrified me. I used to be very arrogant in the past too. But now I¡¯m really


    scared. What if Severing really did kill us today? Even if your family and your cousin avenge you, we


    are already dead. No one can revive the dead.¡±


    Quintus nodded and was touched. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re going to seed the next time. If my cousin is


    willing to help us, Severin will be dead for sure. We can¡¯t let him live. He¡¯s too dangerous to us!¡±


    During the afternoon, Severin, Zachariah, She, Zenoah, and the others had lunch together. After


    lunch, She, Zachariah, and the rest left even though that was not what they wish to do.


    Severin was holding Selene in his arms as he asked, ¡°Selene, I¡¯m free this evening. Do you want to go


    to the amusement park?¡±

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    Chapter 540


    ¡°Yes!¡± Selene¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Daddy, are you really bringing me to the amusement park?¡±


    Severin chuckled. ¡°Of course. But you have to give me a kiss first.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Very happily, Selen kissed Severin on the cheek and said, ¡°Pinky promise?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m going to bring you and Mom to the amusement park now!¡± Severin said


    with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, yes! We¡¯re going to the amusement park!¡± Selene pped her hand excitingly.


    Severin looked at Maurice and Judith. ¡°Dad, Mom, why don¡¯t you twoe along too?¡±


    Maurice giggled, ¡°Nah, we¡¯re not going. I¡¯m a little tipsy. I think I drank too much. I¡¯m going to head


    back. home to take a nap!¡±


    Judith said, ¡°I¡¯m not going too. You three have fun!¡±


    Severin nodded and said to Abigail and the rest. ¡°Abigail, send my parents home. You girls don¡¯t have


    toe with us.¡±


    ¡°I know. We don¡¯t have to protect Diane since you are with her!¡± Abigail smiled and felt envious.


    She had trouble sleeping after Severin helped to extract the poison out of her leg with his mouth. Her


    mind could not stop thinking about it.


    Very soon, Abigail, Lillie, and the other bodyguards had the task to send Maurice and Judith back


    home. While Severin and Diane brought Selene to the amusement park. After an evening in theContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    amusement park, Selene had a lot of fun. Three of them left the amusement park when the sky was


    turning dark. After dinner, Severin went upstairs to take his shower and waited for Diane to go back to


    the room.


    When Diane entered the room, she realized Severin was already in his pajamas. Her face reddened. ¡±


    Gosh, are you in such a hurry? Taking your shower so early?¡±

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    Chapter 541


    Severin was in awe looking at Diane, his beautiful, gentle, sweet wife who had a fabulous curve. He


    said, ¡± Of course. My wife told me I can do anything I want tonight if I let Quintus go!¡±


    Diane closed the door and gave Severin a helpless look. ¡°He¡¯s from a second-tier upper-ss family.


    Riverson is much bigger than Brookbourn and they are more powerful than us too. Maybe after today,


    he will learn his lesson and head back to Riverson very soon.¡±


    Then she added after a pause, ¡°No one in Riverson is going to know he had humiliated himself here.


    So maybe he won¡¯t retaliate against us anymore. And he also mentioned that his cousin is a junior


    general!¡±


    Severin smiled ruefully, ¡°Honey, I know. You know I¡¯ll always listen to you especially since you hardly


    request anything from me.¡±


    He stood up and wrapped his hands around Diane¡¯s waist. ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s highly impossible that


    that guy will keep his promise and stay out of our way in the future.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you saying he¡¯s going to retaliate against us in the future again?¡± Diane frowned and started


    to get worried.


    Severin chuckled. ¡°Of course. If he was angry when he left, I¡¯m quite certain he¡¯s going to stay far away


    from us. But he looked so calm when he left. It was too unusual. Because of that, I¡¯m certain he did not


    learn his lesson after today.¡±


    Diane thought about it and felt worried. ¡°But if you really cut his balls off, he¡¯s definitely going to


    retaliate. His family is going to get involved in this too. But there¡¯s a 50-50 chance that they would do as


    they promise after you let him go today. I do hope they have learned their lesson and stopped any evil


    n they had.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Junior general, is it? Perhaps he


    won¡¯t help them. Even if he does, there¡¯s nothing we should be afraid of. Remember to bring at least


    two bodyguards with you when you guys go out,¡± Severin said.


    Diane nodded. ¡°Wendy and Lillie are really very powerful. Those people from Cherridom were very


    powerful too. But Wendy and Lillie finished them off so quickly that I didn¡¯t even manage to take a


    glimpse of how they did it!¡±


    Diane sighed. ¡°When will I be powerful like them?¡±


    Severin smiled and tapped Diane¡¯s nose with his finger softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You are going to be


    powerful just like them in the future. You have me. I will help you achieve it!¡±


    ¡°Aww!¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    That was very romantic of Severin. Diane was touched by his sweet words. ¡°Hey, do you know how


    tight you¡¯re holding me now?¡±


    A smirk appeared on Severin¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, really? This is nothing. I¡¯m going to show you what tight really


    meanster. Hey, how do you feeltely after drinking the reishi mushroom? Do you feel your strength


    is building up after the martial art I thought you?¡±


    Diane chuckled. ¡°I do feel different from before. Although I¡¯m not gifted to train, I do feel something


    different about my power. I can see and listen clearer too!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to give me a punch?¡± Severin thought about it, stepped two steps away, and stood


    straight.


    ¡°Why do I need to punch you?¡± Diane frowned and looked puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m not going to punch you!¡±


    Severin chuckled. ¡°I just want to test your strength so I can tell which level you¡¯re at.¡±


    ¡°I think my strength has increased quite a lot. But I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to get hurt.¡± Diane expressed


    her concern. ¡°Isn¡¯t there another way to test?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Haha. This is the easiest way to test it. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re not going to hurt me even if


    you use all of your strength.¡±

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    Chapter 542


    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯m not going to hold back!¡± Taking a step back, Diane balled up her fist and joked.


    Severin waved his hand. ¡°Come and punch me!¡±


    ¡°Severin, I still don¡¯t feel like doing it.¡± In the end, Diane could not do it.


    ¡°You have to! Hurry up!¡± Severin urged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re not going to hurt me!¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m going to do it!¡± Diane said with her gritted teeth.


    She gathered her courage, clenched her fist, and threw a punch at Severin¡¯s abdomen. A muffled thud


    rang in the air. A secondter, Diane swung her hand left and right over and over again. ¡°Gosh! Your


    body is so tough. My hand hurts!¡±


    Severin smiled happily. ¡°This is great. The reishi mushroom works like a wonder. You¡¯re getting close to


    being a level one grandmaster after drinking it for several days.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? How wonderful! I¡¯m really going to be a level one grandmaster soon?¡± Diane was so


    excited that she jumped up and down on the very spot she was standing.


    ¡°For real! I¡¯m sure you¡¯re going to be a grandmaster when I return from my trip. I wonder what level


    you. are going to reach. I hope you can give me a big surprise!¡± Severin smiled seeing how happy his


    wife was.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be autumn soon. When are you leaving?¡± Diane felt sorrow knowing Severin was going to


    leave soon.


    Severin walked toward Diane and held her hand. ¡°I¡¯m probably leaving tomorrow. I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t have


    a


    | choice. The old wacko specifically requested me to go there. He said I¡¯m going to be in a surprise.


    How could I miss this chance?¡±


    ¡°Alright. Go then. I will take care of your parents and Selene.¡± Diane nodded.


    Severin was touched so he leaned forward and kissed Diane. After a while, his body was burning with


    lustful desire.


    Suddenly, Diane chose that time to push him away. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? I haven¡¯t had my


    shower yet!¡±


    Her face blushed. ¡°I was thinking of showering together with you but who knows you are already here.


    waiting for me.¡±


    Severin¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing that. ¡°Diane, I can take another shower again!¡±

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    Chapter 543


    ¡°Get lost, you pervert!¡±


    Diane grabbed her clean nightgown and gave Severin a seducing look.


    Despite what Diane said, Severin could tell that was not what Diane really feel. He could feel it from her


    seducing eyes that she was inviting him to join her in the shower.


    Diane entered the bathroom, softly closed the door, and left a gap.


    Severinughed evilly and headed inside the bathroom. ¡°Diane, I¡¯ming. You¡¯re right. I¡¯m a pervert.


    I¡¯m leaving tomorrow morning so I¡¯m going to make good use of tonight and show you what kind of


    pervert I


    am!¡±


    He shut the bathroom door and quickly took off his pajamas. Moaning and panting breath spread


    across the bathroom where both of them enjoyed each other¡¯spany.


    The next morning, Diane¡¯s face looked extremely radiance and glowing.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to miss you while you¡¯re gone and we¡¯re be here waiting for you!¡±


    After breakfast, Diane walked together with Severin to his car and expressed how dearly they would


    miss him while he was gone.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try toe back as soon as possible!¡±


    After that, he got into the car and left Brookbourn. He was not worried about Diane and his family¡¯s.


    safety. After all, there were six beautiful bodyguards protecting them and every single one of thoseN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    warrior king level bodyguards was a junior general. Although they were only at the entry-level of warrior


    kings, no one in Brookbourn couldy a finger on them. Thus, he was not worried.


    The Novaks were nothing to him either. The only concern he had were the people from sher Gang


    that Cain contacted. He had limited information about sher Gang that originated from Cherridom.


    Nheless, Cherridom was quite far away from Brookbourn. Even if Cain continued to seek help from


    sher Gang, it was unlikely that they would send too many people over when they did not know how


    strong Lillie and Wendy were. Therefore, that should not be a big problem too.


    When he was at the border of Brookbourn, he stopped his car at the side and started to look at the


    map.


    From the map, he could tell Dracodeus Isle was actually very far away from Brookbourn. Thest city


    he could arrive at by car was a city called Lupool. After that, he had to hike across a mountain and


    entered a forest. Beyond the forest was the ocean. Dracodeus Isle was situated in the middle of other


    small inds in that part of the ocean.


    ¡°I guess I have to drive to Lupool. That¡¯s the closest route. I only have four days left. I don¡¯t think I can


    make it if I take another route. Gosh, Dracodeus Isle is situated in a forbidden area. The old wacko


    must be the one who wrote the name of these inds on this map!¡±


    After reading the map, Severin continued driving.


    In fact, he was well aware the spiritual energy in this world was depleting. However, there were some


    ces that had a vast amount of spiritual energy. Very often, those ces had many powerful people.


    residing there.


    Nheless, a profound master was regarded as a powerful person in this world. Whereas, there were


    basically no matches avable for the warrior king.


    Just like the Four Great War Gods. The only reason they were the powerful War Gods was that they


    had


    reached the ultimate level of the warrior king, the maximum level, level nine. Hardly there was anyone


    else in this world who could beat them.


    Severin could probably be the only one that had surpassed them. It had been a long time since he had.


    made a breakthrough and entered a level higher than a warrior king. A level where he could fly in the


    air without any help.


    Of course, the warrior kind was adequate to fly in the sky as well but only for a short distance. To be


    more exact, they could glide.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    Chapter 544


    Flying took up a lot of spiritual energy. Thus, the amount of spiritual energy in their bodies was not


    sufficient for them to fly a long distance.


    The night arrived. Severin arrived in a town called Junca. Since it was gettingte, Severin decided to


    take a rest in the town and continued driving tomorrow morning.


    This was the first time Severin came to Brookton. He did not know his way so he found a spot to park


    his car. After that, his tummy was growling with hunger. He decided to look for a restaurant to fill his


    tummy before checking into a hotel to take his rest.


    ¡°Gosh, the amount of spiritual energy in this town is way much better than Brookbourn. This is a nice.


    ce!¡± Severin was surprised after he tried to feel the spiritual energy in the air while walking on the


    street at night.


    Brookton almost had an identical name to Brookbourn. Yet, the difference was huge. This small town


    was actually seven or eight times smaller than Brookbourn and the air was filled with a full-bodied of


    spiritual


    energy.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Severin reckoned there was a high possibility that someone in this town must have reached the warrior


    king level.


    Of course, that was just Severin¡¯a assumption. This was his first time here and all he could do was


    assume based on the level of spiritual energy in the air.


    Just then, Severin saw a beautiful woman dressed in a mini skirt getting out after parking her Porsche


    by the roadside. She looked extremely chic with a big and loose curls hairstyle.


    ¡°Vroom!¡±


    Suddenly, a Mercedes-Benz elerated abruptly and headed toward the beautiful girl from Severin¡¯s


    direction.


    Severin looked and frowned. There was no time for him to think. He dashed forward at super speed


    and jumped away as soon as he held the beautiful woman in his arms.


    By then, the Mercedes-Benz brushed past them and continued to speed forward before disappearing


    after a turn.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± The beautiful woman shrieked out of fear when Severin grabbed her. This was the first time a


    man ever hug her so it freaked her out dearly.


    The fragrance smell from the beautiful woman enticed Severin. However, he let the beautiful woman go


    immediately.


    ¡°Sh*t! What¡¯s wrong with that car? Is the driver racing? F*ck! Did he drink and drive?¡± The beautiful


    woman scolded after she realized what just happened.


    She looked a little over twenty.


    Severin frowned and said, ¡°The driver did it on purpose. He sped up when he was there and clearly, he


    was heading for you. This is an attempted murder.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± The beautiful woman gasped. A shiver ran up her spine.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    Chapter 545


    ¡°Hey, handsome. What¡¯s your name? Thank you for saving me!¡±


    It took a while for the beautiful woman to react. She smiled at Severin revealing two dimples on her


    cheeks and looking exceptionally pretty.


    Severin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Severin Feuillet. And you?¡±


    The beautiful woman giggled. ¡°I¡¯m Winnie and myst name is Feuillet too!¡±


    She continued. ¡°How coincident is it that we have the samest name and you just saved my life just


    now?¡±


    Followed by a frown, she said, ¡°Severin, you just saved my life. How am I going to repay you?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. It just happened I was there toe to your rescue. It¡¯s


    nothing really.¡±


    Winnie started to check up on Severin now. ¡°You must be an elite fighter! You¡¯re so young but you have


    incredible speed. I¡¯m guessing I¡¯m dead by now if you are a second toote toe to my rescue.


    Only the captain of the bodyguard in my family has that kind of speed. The others are not as fast as


    you!¡±


    Severin looked at Winnie. Her outfit and the Porsche both showed Winnie must be rich, At the very


    least, she was born into a wealthy family.


    However, Severin was curious why Winnie was not apanied by any bodyguards during her outing.


    It was definitely a bold decision.


    ¡°Since you mentioned that the captain of your bodyguard is as fast as me, why didn¡¯t you have him


    protecting you?¡± Severin frowned and asked.


    Winnie smiled embarrassingly. ¡°I figure I was never anyone¡¯s enemy. Besides, It¡¯s veryte now. My


    best friend invited me out for dinner at that restaurant and I will be on my way back after I finish eating


    so I didn¡¯t have my bodyguard out with me.¡±


    She frowned and continued, ¡°Geez, this is so annoying. Who hates me so much that he or she wants to


    kill me in a car ident?¡±


    Since Severin did not n to stay long here, he had no intention to get involved. He smiled, ¡°You need


    to be careful in the future. It would be best if you call your bodyguard and ask him toe here now.


    The killer might try to find another chance to kill you since he failed just now.¡±


    Winnie nodded. ¡°Thanks for the reminder.¡±


    She took out her phone and called her bodyguard to ask him toe here to meet her.


    After the call, she said, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m going to give you a-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors for saving me.


    Is that enough?¡±


    That was a huge amount of money to many people. From Winnie¡¯s prospect, she expected to see


    Severin in excitement.


    However, that was not the case. Severin remained calm and shook his head. ¡°I already told you it¡¯s just


    happened that I¡¯m there to save you. You really don¡¯t have to thank me for it.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s uneptable! You save my life. Surely I must repay your kindness. Otherwise, I¡¯m going


    to feel bad about it,¡± Winnie said with a frown.


    Severin felt helpless. In the end, he suggested, ¡°I was going to get my dinner. Why don¡¯t you just buy


    me

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    Chapter 546


    ¡°Damn it!¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone and she finally said, ¡°Fine. Since


    that¡¯s the case, we can just find another opportunity in the future. You can head home now. It¡¯ll be


    difficult now that we¡¯ve spooked them.¡±


    ¡°Understood, miss!¡± The person hung up and drove away.


    Winnie smiled slightly and said to Severin, ¡°What line of work are you in, handsome? Or are you the kid


    of some rich family?¡±


    Severin smiled lightly. ¡°Me? I¡¯m an unemployed wayfarer!¡±


    ¡°You must be joking? Those clothes you¡¯re wearing don¡¯t seem cheap at all.¡±


    Winnie then brought Severin into the restaurant and said to him, ¡°My two best friends are inside, along


    with some other good friends of mine. They all invited me out for dinner! I¡¯m going to introduce you to


    them in a bit!¡±


    Severin smiled wryly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, is there? I¡¯m just passing by. My destination is Lupool!¡±


    ¡°Just passing by?¡± Winnie smiled and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s even more certain that our fate was written in the


    stars, Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s destiny that you happened to save me even though you were just passing


    by?¡±


    Winnie then paused and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave your contact information with me? You can always


    look for me if you need my help in the future!¡±


    Severin felt bad to refuse the friendly gesture of such a beautiful woman. He nodded politely and then


    exchanged phone numbers with her. They had already arrived outside the VIP room by then.


    ¡°What took you so long, Winnie?¡± A man stood up and asked Winnie when she opened the door and


    walked in with Severin.


    ¡°Yeah, Winnie, didn¡¯t you say long ago that you were leaving home already? Why did you only arrive


    now?¡± A woman asked her a simr question.


    After Severin went in, he nced at the people inside and saw five people-three women and two men.


    One of the women frowned and had a slightly odd expression.


    That woman finally smiled and said to Winnie, ¡°You¡¯rete, Winnie! Your punishment is to drink three


    more ssester!¡± Though her smile was pretty, Severin could sense a brief sh of reluctance from


    her smile.


    Severin then smirked, and he finally confirmed his suspicions. That Winnie would show up downstairs


    and get off from her ride was a fact that was probably known by the five of them who were present


    there. By that logic, the one who tried to kill Winnie must have been hired by one of them. Try as they


    may, it would have been difficult for that person to contain their expression when they saw Winnie


    showing up safely in the VIP room.


    Severin to tell who it was at a nce.


    ¡°This is Shayna, this is Calvin, this is¡­¡± Winnie introduced Severin to all the people there.


    Severin frowned. Shayna was Winnie¡¯s best friend, and they were remarkably close friends judging


    from the that Winnie introduced her. It was thus all the more puzzling as to why Shayna would want to


    harm Winnie!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    Chapter 547


    Shayna knew that Severin saved Winnie because she had gone out to answer a phone call before


    Winnie and Severin went upstairs. Nevertheless, she still asked intentionally, ¡°Who¡¯s this handsome


    guy here? Is he your boyfriend? He¡¯s quite the charmer! Aren¡¯t you going to introduce him to us?¡±


    Winnie blushed instantly and rolled her eyes at Shayna before saying, ¡°What are you babbling about?


    We just met!¡±


    Severin has been silently observing everyone there, and though the guy named Calvin was a little


    anxious. at first, he seemed to be instantly relieved after hearing Winnie¡¯s exnation.


    Severin could tell that Calvin might have feelings for Winnie.


    ¡°For real, Winnie? This is supposed to be a gathering between friends. Why¡¯d you bring him when you


    both just met? Are you trying to pull our leg or something? Why are you so shy to tell us that he¡¯s your


    boyfriend? Do you n to keep it a secret?¡± Another man asked with a smirk, and he seemed tock


    any sort of tactfulness whatsoever.


    Sure enough, Calvin¡¯splexion turned sour as soon as he heard that.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, Wesley. His name is Severin, and he¡¯s was the one who saved me downstairs


    earlier! I would¡¯ve been killed in a car crash If it weren¡¯t for him!¡±


    Winnie then told everyone about the incident from earlier, and her friends were all taken aback when


    they heard that.


    Shayna pretended to show concern. She ran over, looked worriedly at Winnie, and held Winnie¡¯s hand


    as she said, ¡°Who would want to kill you, Winnie? Are you okay? Let me check. You scared me to


    death when you told us that! Who would want to kill our innocent and adorable Winnie? If I ever find out


    who it was, I¡¯ll make them pay!¡±


    Severin felt sick in his heart when he saw how Shayna acted. Winnie, on the other hand, was so kind at


    heart that she did not think much of it and said to Shayna, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shayna, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Shayna let go of Winnie¡¯s hand, and said to Severin, ¡°Thanks so much for saving her, handsome.


    Would¡¯ve if it wasn¡¯t for you, Winnie would have been hit to death by that car.¡±


    Severin smiled wryly, and said, ¡°Sigh, you don¡¯t have to thank me, because you would¡¯ve been better


    off if I didn¡¯t show up here. Now I¡¯ve caught you red-handed!¡±


    The smile on Shayna¡¯s face froze in an instant, and there was a sh of panic in her eyes. Then, she


    put on a firm attitude and said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t follow. What are you trying to say?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult to understand. The five of you are the only people who know that


    Winnie will be here tonight, so the person who instigated the attempted murder could only be one of


    you!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked to hear that and they involuntarily distanced themselves from each


    other.


    Calvin stood up, looked at the other people, and said, ¡°Who could it be? We¡¯re all good friends who


    drink with each other all the time. Why would we want to harm Winnie?¡±


    Shayna¡¯s lips twitched a few times and she took two steps back before pointing to Severin and saying,


    Don¡¯t believe a word he says! He¡¯s spouting nonsense! How can he use us when he doesn¡¯t have


    any proof at all? He¡¯s just trying to drive a wedge between Winnie and us!¡±


    Wesley red at Severin. ¡°Don¡¯t make wild usations, kid. You wouldn¡¯t want to piss me off. I¡¯ll break


    your legs if you keep talking nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get mad, Wesley. He¡¯s not worth getting angry at!¡± Another woman stepped forward to persuade


    Wesley.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    Chapter 548


    Severin could tell that Wesley was the richest among the five, which would exin his domineering


    character.


    ¡°You¡¯re just joking, right?¡± Winnie was simrly aghast that one of her friends was the culprit. After all,


    she was very close friends with them because they all grew up together. Even so, she felt that Severin


    made perfect sense because she went there only after receiving a phone call, and the only people who


    could have known that she would be there were the five people in the room.


    Severin look at Shayna and said, ¡°Me? Talking nonsense? Well, the easiest way to know is to show us


    your cell phone! I believe you would¡¯ve contacted the person who tried to kill Winnie before she came


    here.¡± Upon hearing that, Shayna was terrified and immediately said, ¡°Who do you think you are? And


    why should I show you my cell phone? I have to right to privacy!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you wouldn¡¯t be afraid to show it to us if you have nothing to be afraid of. Why do you look so


    guilty?¡±


    Severin chuckled. ¡°I never thought you¡¯d harm Winnie too, especially when she thinks of you as her


    best friend. It truly boggles me!¡±


    ¡°Shayna¡­is he telling the truth?¡± Winnie was confused too, because she saw Shayna¡¯s panicked look,


    and it was difficult for anyone to mask such an expression. ¡°If Shayna didn¡¯t do anything wrong, then


    why is she afraid of someone looking at her phone? Why is she so scared to show it to us?¡±


    ¡°You have nothing to fear if you didn¡¯t do it, Shayna. Just take your phone out and show it to us. If you


    never contacted the assassin, then I¡¯ll ask my bodyguard to kill Severin for spreading lies!¡± Wesley


    said. ¡°I believe you, and I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Calvin already had some doubts about Shayna. ¡°Show us the phone, Shayna!¡±


    ¡°You doubt me? I didn¡¯t expect you to believe him over me!¡± Shayna shook her head in dismay and


    took out her cell phone. ¡°You wanted to see my phone, didn¡¯t you? Take it then!¡±


    Everyone was taken aback for a moment because they felt that they had suspected the wrong person.


    After all, Shayna would not have dared to take her phone out if she had done it.


    However, after Shayna finished speaking, she tossed the cell phone on the ground and said, ¡°Take it,


    then! Take it and look at it! I can¡¯t believe all of you doubted me!¡±


    Severin frowned because of how cunning she was. Shayne feigned anger and acted as if she was


    going to smash her phone in frustration. Had that happened, it would have been tricky to find the


    evidence.


    Unfortunately for her, she was facing none other than the mighty Severin. With sharp eyes and nimble


    hands, he rushed out in a blink of an eye and squatted down to grab the cell phone merely a fraction of


    a second before it hit the ground.


    ¡°Think you destroy the evidence that easily? Well, think again!¡± Severin stood up with the phone in


    hand. and smiled coldly before handing it to Winnie.

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    Chapter 549


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve had it with you!¡± Shayna froze when she saw that the phone was caught in her hands. It could


    not have been humanely possible for anyone to react in such a short time, yet Severin-by all odds-


    managed to catch the phone.


    In that instant, Shayna felt as if her entire head was buzzing. Had it not been for Severin¡¯s sudden


    appearance, Winnie would have been dead already, and she would have already had the upper hand.


    She rushed forward to try and smack the phone off Severin¡¯s grip, but he was not about to her give her


    another chance. With a slight push, Shayna fell to the ground.


    Winnie was stunned when she looked at the call records on the phone. She never dreamed that the


    last person Shayna contacted was a contact that was named ¡®Assassin¡¯. Then, when she looked at the


    chat records on Shayna¡¯s messaging apps, she saw a conversation discussing the various ns to kill


    her, and there was even a seventy-five thousand dor bank transfer made to the other party!


    Her eyes turned red and then she handed the phone to Wesley and the others. She looked at Shayna


    and asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to believe that it was you. Why did you do this?¡± Before she knew it, her tears


    had already dripped down. ¡°I treated you like a sister. Why did you have to do this to me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a b*tch, Shayna! Why did you do something like this?¡± After reading the chat records, everyone


    gritted their teeth angrily because they never imagined Shayna to be that kind of person.


    Calvin took it a step further and went up to p Shayna.


    ¡°You pped me? I knew it. I knew I was nothing to you. Winnie¡¯s the only one you love, and you


    ignorel me even when I was so nice to you! It¡¯s like I don¡¯t exist at all! I¡¯m nothing in your eyes!¡± Shayna


    covered her face and burst into tears.


    Calvin gritted his teeth and was speechless.


    ¡°Are you crazy, Shayna? Did you want to kill me just because Calvin likes me? You¡¯re insane! I¡¯m not in


    love with Calvin at all!¡± Winnieshed out.


    ¡°You might not be in love with him, but you¡¯re the reason he¡¯s not in love with me. If you¡¯re gone, he has


    no choice but to love me! Hahaha! Right? Right?¡± Shaynaughed like a madwoman.


    ¡°Bitch!¡± Wesley could not stand it anymore and stepped forward to kick her.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me, then? Do it! I dare you!¡± Shayna knew that she had been exposed, so she


    decided to stop pretending andugh arrogantly instead.


    ¡°Think I¡¯m afraid of doing that?¡± Wesley gritted his teeth angrily. ¡°My family might not be a third-tier


    family, but small-time business famous like yours don¡¯t scare me. I¡¯ll call my bodyguards over right now,


    and I¡¯ll have them kill you before tossing your body into the river to feed the fish!¡±


    The other two girls did not bother persuading him because they were too frightened. Shayna and


    Winnie had such a good rtionship, yet Shayna was cruel enough to hatch a plot to kill Winnie. There


    was no telling if Shayna would go against them in the future. After all, such people were truly terrifying,


    especially when they recalled the worried facade Shayna put on earlier when they found out that


    Winnie was almost hit by a car.

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    Chapter 550


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Calvin could only sigh. His longtime feelings for Winnie were an open secret, and he felt that there was


    no reason for him to persuade Wesley against it because Shayna had almost killed the love of his life.


    However, Winnie persuaded Wesley kindly. ¡°Maybe you could just let this one slide, Wesley? We could


    just stop being friends with her from now on!¡±


    Wesley, however, said, ¡°I know that you¡¯re her good friend, but you need to be objective here. She has


    her mind set on killing you, and if you don¡¯t nip this in the bud now, she¡¯ll do the same to you again in


    the future!¡±


    Though Winnie still wished to protest, Shayna stood up and threatened Wesley. ¡°Are you sure you want


    to go ahead with this, Wesley? How condescending of you. Hahaha! Sorry, but I recently got to know a


    godbrother who treats me really well. He¡¯lle for you if you kill me!¡±


    ¡°Godbrother?¡± Wesley frowned instantly when he saw that Shayna seemed to be telling the truth. After


    all, his family might be strong, but he was not even considered a third-tier family in Brookton. As a


    result, he needed to be cautious when doing things, or else his family would be dragged into the


    situation if that so- called godbrother was a powerful person.


    ¡°We don¡¯t seem to have heard of him before. When did you get a godbrother?¡± One of the women


    frowned.


    Hehe, I just met him a few days ago.¡± Shayna chuckled, then threatened Winnie again. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to


    trouble him, but since we¡¯re all enemies today, I might as well let you know that you won¡¯t get out of this


    alive! My godbrother is Humbert from Equus Hall. Have you heard of him before?¡±


    ¡°Him?!¡± Wesley was startled to know that it was Humbert and could not help but say, ¡°He¡¯s one of the


    most ruthless people in Equus Hall, but he¡¯s a huge pervert! How did you get to know him?¡±


    Calvin¡¯s lips twitched slightly and he stared somewhat disappointedly at Shayna as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t


    expect you to be that kind of woman. Humbert¡¯s a notorious person and a pervert. Why would he treat


    you like a sister unless you had some sort of rtionship with him?¡±


    ¡°Hold on a second. Did you just say ¡®Equus Hall? Severin frowned in surprise. ¡®Aren¡¯t the halls of the


    Dracodeus Temple named after animals in Latin? There¡¯s even the word ¡°hall¡±. Is Equus Hall also one


    of my subordinate halls?¡±


    Severin did not know whether tough or cry, because the old wacko told him that there were several


    halls without telling him the exact location of those halls. He did not expect there to be one in Brookton.


    ¡°Hehe, are you scared now?¡± Shayna chuckled with a smug expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell


    my godbrother to take action, and then we¡¯ll see if Winnie will be able to survive it. You¡¯re going to be


    next too!


    ¡°Me? Why?¡± Severin feigned confusion.


    Shayna looked at them and said, ¡°Hehe, Winnie would have died by now if you haven¡¯t ruined my n


    today, and I wouldn¡¯t have been exposed either. You¡¯re too young, kid. You shouldn¡¯t have meddled in


    other people¡¯s business!¡± Shayna then paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°This is what you get


    for being nosy!¡±

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    Chapter 551


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Wesley¡¯s expression was gloomy, and it was clear that he was wary of offending Humbert. After giving


    the situation more thought, he said to Shayna, ¡°Just leave and act like we were never friends, Shayna.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, what¡¯s the matter? Are you scared after finding out that Humbert is my godbrother? Weren¡¯t


    you. acting like you¡¯re oh so powerful earlier?¡± Shayna chuckled and had an extremely smug look on


    her face. I have no issues sparing your life, but all of you will have to kowtow three times to me! Then


    I¡¯ll leave. If you don¡¯t, it takes just one call from me to let you feel Humbert¡¯s anger!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard, Shayna! I¡¯ll kill you right now to show you what¡¯ll happen if I¡¯m cornered!¡± Calvin


    looked at Shayna disappointedly. ¡°I never expected you to be so evil!¡±


    Shayna then said, ¡°me yourself for rejecting me when I confessed my love to youst night. Since


    you¡¯re so in love Winnie, then my only choice is to kill her! Without her in the way, you would have


    fallen in love with me!¡±


    Calvin smiled wryly and said, ¡°Keep dreaming! I¡¯ll never fall in love with you even if Winnie¡¯s not around


    anymore!¡±


    Shaynaughed loudly and said, ¡°Hahaha! You only said that because you found out my n today! If


    Winnie dies, you would¡¯ve all thought that she died in an ident, and you¡¯ll fall for me when that time


    comes!¡± After saying that to Calvin, she turned around abruptly and red at Severin, saying, ¡°You! It¡¯s


    all -because a meddling busybody like you showed up out of nowhere that my n was ruined. My n


    today


    would¡¯ve seeded if it weren¡¯t for you!¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble, Shayna!¡± Winnie had a disappointed look as she pointed to the


    door and said, ¡°Leave, Shayna. You and I will be strangers from now on.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯m leaving!¡± Shayna smiled coldly and turned around to leave.


    Wesley could not do anything about it because of her connections with a strong individual.


    Severin frowned, because Shayna¡¯s murderous look left him with the impression that she still intended


    to cause trouble for Winnie and himself in the future. He was not worried about that though. Instead, he


    asked Wesley and the others, ¡°Are Equus Hall¡¯s people that unreasonable? Do they go around killing


    people without cause?¡±


    Wesley smiled bitterly. ¡°They don¡¯t. People say that Equus Hall¡¯s leader is a good person. He has


    contributed to a lot of charitable causes, and one of them was to help build schools for children!¡± After a


    pause, Wesley said again, ¡°They¡¯re considered one of Brookton¡¯srger organizations, and their


    higher-ups wouldn¡¯t be able to monitor all their subordinates because they have too many people under


    theirmand. As a result, it¡¯s prettymon for some of the lower-level members to bully other


    people.¡±


    ¡°More importantly, Humbert is an extremely arrogant person because his uncle is Equus Hall¡¯s


    protector, hence the reason he always gets away with bullying people!¡± Winnie then said.


    Then, Wesley smiled wryly and said, ¡°People say that Humbert¡¯s uncle, Geoffrey, is a two-faced man


    whose behavior in front of the organization¡¯s higher-ups ispletely different from his behavior in


    private. He might be dutiful and obedient in front of the elders, but whatever foul things he did in private


    will be well-hidden from the higher-ups!¡±


    Severin had feared that Equus Hall would be an evil force, but he nodded and breathed a sigh of


    relief when he heard what Wesley said. After all, the old wacko¡¯s original intention was not to have the


    halls engage in evil, and he would feel bitterly disappointed if Equus Hall turned out to be an


    unreasonable force thatmits countless deplorable acts.


    ¡°Humbert and Geoffrey seem to be despicable individuals!¡± Severin sighed. At that moment, the server


    knocked on the door and walked in. ¡°May we serve the food now?¡±

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    Chapter 552


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Wesley frowned. It was clear that he was still a little worried.


    Severin smiled and said to the waiter, ¡°Well, since the food¡¯s already been ordered, then go ahead and


    serve them up! I¡¯m famished!¡± He then walked over to find a seat and sit down.


    Winnie went to Severin¡¯s side, suppressed her sad emotions, and said to Severin, ¡°Thank you, Severin.


    I wouldn¡¯t have known that Shayna¡¯s such a terrible person if it weren¡¯t for you, and even if you saved


    me today, she might try to find another chance to kill me in the future!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! She was so good at pretending, and we¡¯re lucky that Severin was observant enough to see


    through her. It¡¯s always these quiet, scheming kinds that are the scariest!¡± said one of the other two


    women.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wesley then apologized to Severin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the earlier misunderstanding, Severin. We were all


    fooled by Shayna!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, folks. I always go the distance when ites to helping others. I couldn¡¯t bear to


    see her act in front of all of you once I saw through her, so it¡¯s only right that I call her out!¡± Severin


    smiled faintly, and continued, ¡°I¡¯m d I did that too, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have known there was an


    Equus Hall here!


    Calvin could not help butugh and said, ¡°Hehe, I wonder who it was that named them Equus Hall


    (heard it wasn¡¯t the hall master who gave their organization that name. Equus Hall! What a hrious


    name!¡±


    ¡°Hrious? What do you mean?¡± Severin frowned and asked.


    Calvin then said, ¡°You might not know this, but some people call them the Ick-A¡¯s Hall in private


    because Equus sounds like the words ick and a¡¯sbined together! I¡¯m sure you know what those


    two words mean, right?¡±


    Severin was speechless because it was indeed easy to mishear Equus as ¡®Ick-a*s¡¯. He thought about it


    again andughed out loud.


    ¡°How about we take this somewhere else? I¡¯m a little worried that Shayna might ask Humbert toe


    here and cause trouble even though we¡¯ve been kind enough to let her leave!¡± Wesley was still a little


    worried after sitting back down. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go to pay the bill so we can make a move to another


    ce? It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford to burn the money for this meal, although I will admit that it is a bit of a


    waste that we didn¡¯t get to enjoy any of the food!¡±


    ¡°How much does your order cost?¡± Severin asked with a smile. He did not panic at all and was even


    looking forward to Equus Hall¡¯s arrival. Having found out that there were rotten apples at Equus Hall,


    he would be d to get rid of up without much of a fuss.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that expensive, but I did order some better wine too since today is my birthday. I spent about a


    total of forty-five thousand!¡± Wesley answered with a wry smile.


    ¡°Forty-five thousand? That¡¯s a lot! Let¡¯s just eat here. I wouldn¡¯t want that money to go to waste!¡±


    Severin insisted with a smile before wishing him, ¡°Happy birthday!¡±


    Wesley could only muster a bitter smile as he said, ¡°I was quite happy at first, haha, but I can¡¯t say I¡¯m


    not now after what happened!¡±


    Not long after Shayna left the restaurant, she found a hidden ce and called Humbert. ¡°Hic¡­ Hic¡­


    Humbert, I¡¯ve been bullied! You have to help me!¡±

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    Chapter 553


    ¡°Oh dear, Shayna. Who would dare to bully you? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring some men there and beat him


    up. until his face is unrecognizable!¡± Humbert coaxed Shayna immediately on the other end of the line.


    At that moment, the food has already been served in the VIP room and there was also plenty of red


    wine on the table.


    ¡°Here¡¯s a toast to you, Severin! I would be dead by now if it weren¡¯t for you today!¡± Winnie raised her


    wine ss and said to Severin.


    Severin clinked sses with her, poured some wine for himself, and said to Wesley, ¡°Come on,


    everyone! Let¡¯s wish Wesley a happy birthday!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Wesley! Happy birthday! Although some unpleasant things did happen earlier, you can¡¯t let it


    ruin. your special day!¡± Winnie urged him.


    Wesley smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Thanks, everyone. Cheers.¡±


    Though they all began to eat and drink, Wesley was still a little worried. After all, if Shayna could do


    something as despicable as hiring someone to kill Winnie, then there was every possibility that she


    would a?k Humbert for help.


    All of a sudden, a rush of footsteps was hearding in the direction of the VIP room. Everyone stood


    up at once because they had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, the door of the VIP room was kicked open. About a dozen vicious-looking people rushed


    in, and the man leading them in was a baldie who had tattoos on his neck and almost certainly more on


    his body.


    That person was none other than Equus Hall¡¯s Humbert.


    ¡°Is everyone enjoying the drinks?¡± Shayna walked in with a smile and nced at everyone there.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too far, Shayna? We¡¯ve already let you go, but rather than appreciate our


    kindness, you called the people in Equus Hall toe for us. How horrible of a person can you be?


    You disgust me!¡± Calvin was so angry that he wanted to go up and argue with Shayna. The fact that


    she had tried to stir more trouble all but convinced him that he had made the right decision in rejecting


    her when she confessed to him. She was the epitome of evil and was radical in her actions.


    Moreover, he knew that Humbert was an unsavory character too, and since Shayna was not


    particrly rich, the two probably had a rtionship that was not as simple as it appeared on the


    surface.


    ¡°Is it your turn to speak? If she disgusts you, then you disgust me too!¡± Humbert gave Calvin a


    backhand. p, sending Calvin falling heavily to the ground. He spat out a mouthful of blood along with


    two teeth.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Calvin!¡± When Shayna saw that Calvin had been beaten, she could not help but yell out of heartbreak


    for Calvin.


    Humbert was no idiot, and after seeing the situation, he was stunned for a moment before asking to


    Shayna, ¡°Is this the Calvin that you¡¯re in love with? Why do you even bother when he doesn¡¯t like you?¡±


    He then smiled evilly and stepped forward to wrap his arms around Shayna¡¯s waist.


    However, Shayna pushed Humbert¡¯s hand away, and said to Humbert coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care if he likes me


    or not. You¡¯re not allowed to hit him!¡±


    Humbert could not help but stretch his waist and remark nonchntly. ¡°Fine. I couldn¡¯t be bothered to


    like her!¡±

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    Chapter 554


    ¡°You¡­¡± Calvin struggled to get up, covered his face, but he did not dare to go forward again because


    he knew that Humbert was a ruthless person who killed without batting an eye.


    ¡°Mister H-H-Humbert! Have a c-c-cigarette!¡± Wesley¡¯s lips twitched a few times and he could only take


    out his cigarettes with a smile as he stepped forward to pass it to him.


    However, Humbert shot him a cold look and did not bother to pick it up at all.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you try to show off earlier, Wesley? Why are you such a scaredy cat now?¡± Shayna smiled


    coldly. She then looked at Winnie and Severin again, ¡°What do you think, Winnie? Told ya I had a


    godbrother, hahaha!¡±


    Winnie¡¯s eyes were red and she looked at Shayna while saying, ¡°I¡¯m so, so disappointed in you,


    Shayna. We didn¡¯t do anything to you, did we? We let you go, and you still wanted us dead!¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. I don¡¯t want all of you to die, just you and this Sever-whatever-his-


    name- is. He deserves to die the most because he ruined my n!¡± Shayna was extremely arrogant


    and showed no indication of wanting to repent.


    Severin smiled wryly. ¡°It¡¯s Severin, not Sever-whatever-his-name-is!¡±


    Shayna¡¯s lips twitched violently a couple of times. ¡°Does that matter? You have one foot in the grave


    already and you¡¯re making a fuss about that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts. I¡¯m surprised you can still be so calm at this time!¡± Humbert¡¯s attention had


    been on Severin the entire time because Severin merely stood there nonchntly while smiling at his


    men! It was a jarring contrast to the others who were scared out of their wits when they saw him, with


    the other two women taking it to the extreme by lowering their heads without even daring to look at


    Humbert.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    By Humbert¡¯s estimation, there had to be a reason that Severin could be that calm.


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s because trash like you are beneath me!¡± Severin chuckled in as nonchnt a manner as


    ever!


    Winnie, who stood by Severin, was so terribly frightened that she hastily pulled Severin and softly


    persuaded him. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to act tough, Severin! I know you¡¯re skilled, but that¡¯s Humbert we¡¯re


    talking about! He¡¯s from Equus Hall! Humbert is very good at fighting, and I heard that he can kill a cow


    with one punch!¡±


    Severin did not show any signs of fear at all and merely said with a smile, ¡°Only one cow? Then there¡¯s


    nothing to worry about!¡±


    Winnie nearly fainted. ¡®Can¡¯t he see that there are so many people on the opposing side? How can he


    be a match for Humbert?¡±


    ¡°Haha, what an interestingd. Give him a good beating, I want to show him who he¡¯s messing with!¡±


    Humbertughed and waved his hand to signal to his subordinates.


    ¡°You¡¯re brave, I¡¯ll give you that. You¡¯re asking to get killed with how arrogant you are in front of our


    Humbert!¡± one of them had a wicked smile as he said while rubbing his fists.


    Several others surrounded Severin too, but they were all thrown to the ground before they couldnd


    an attack on Severin. As theyy on the ground one by one, they began to wail in agony without even


    being able to touch a single hair on Severin¡¯s head.


    ¡°Interesting. Very interesting!¡± Humbert¡¯s face twitched a few times. He knew that he had met a strong


    opponent that day, so heunched himself forward and started his attack on Severin.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    Chapter 555


    ¡°Severin! Be careful!¡± Winnie was terrified when she saw Humbertunching an attack. After all,


    Severin had offended Humbert for her sake, and she would feel incredibly distraught if Humbert were to


    kill him.


    Wesley, Calvin, and the others clenched their fists anxiously and were just as worried for Severin as


    Winnie was. To their surprise, Severin grabbed Humbert¡¯s fist after thetter delivered a punch and


    prevented him from moving forward.


    ¡°What!¡± Humbert was taken aback. Severin was faster than the speed of lighting, and Humbert


    strength¡¯s paled far beyond that of Severin. It was as if he was punching a mountain, and such


    mountains were unshakeable!


    Severin then lifted his leg and sent Humbert flying with a kick. The man then fell heavily onto the


    ground, and within the next second, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°But how?! What happened? Why couldn¡¯t you defeat him? Aren¡¯t you very good at fighting?¡± Shayna


    was so frightened that she ran over in a hurry and helped Humbert up.


    ¡°Ahaakkk!¡± Humbert coughed again, covered his chest, and said, ¡°You¡¯re naive! This kid¡­ He¡¯s strong.


    I¡¯m a good fighter, but he¡¯s an even good fighter!¡±


    ¡°How?!¡± Shayna¡¯s jaw dropped in surprise and she wondered if she had misheard him. It had hardly


    crossed her mind that godbrother would not be a match for Severin.


    Some of Humbert¡¯s men had not made a move yet, but their faces were turning blue with fright, and


    they took two steps back unconsciously in fear that Severin might kill them all.


    ¡°Who are you? Why haven¡¯t I ever heard of anyone like you in Brookton? You¡¯re stronger than I am,


    which means you ought to be well-known to everyone here!¡± Humbert looked at Severin and asked


    solemnly.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just passing by,¡± Severin chuckled and could not resist saying, ¡°and I feelpelled to lend


    a hand like a good Samaritan when I meet someone who¡¯s in need of help. You may call me a fellow


    practitioner!¡±


    Humbert¡¯s lips twitched. Knowing full well that he was no match for Severin and that Severin was only


    passing by, Humber decided to show Severin some courtesy and deal with Winnie some other time.


    With that idea in mind, Humbert gestured respectably at Severin and said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll show you a bit of


    courtesy tonight and let you all go for now.¡± He then turned to his men and said, ¡°We¡¯re leaving!¡±


    ¡°Stay right where you are!¡± Severin warned them before asking coldly. ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡±


    Humbert stopped, red at Severin, and replied, ¡°Think twice, kid. We¡¯ve shown you enough courtesy


    already, so ept it if you want what¡¯s best for you. I¡¯m from Equus Hall, and my uncle is Equus Hall¡¯s


    protector. He¡¯s a profound master!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A profound master?¡± Severin frowned slightly after hearing that and said poignantly, ¡°That¡¯s


    unexpected. Equus Hall is quite strong it seems. Kudos for having a protector with such high


    attainment!¡±


    Severin feel a little twinge in his heart because even Larry from Brookbourn¡¯s Draco Hall was a level


    seven profound master and none of their protectors had reached the level of a profound master yet!


    Humbert thought that Severin was scared, so he could not help butugh. ¡°I spared you today because


    I saw your skills. If you won¡¯t ept my courtesy, I¡¯ll let my unclee over and kill you!¡±

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    Chapter 556


    Severin could not contain himself from smiling as he said, ¡°Okay. Tell your uncle toe over then!


    You¡¯re not allowed to leave unless he¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Humbert did not expect Severin to be so bold as to underestimate his uncle too.


    ¡°All of you, kneel and chant ¡®I surrender¡¯ while waiting for that Geoffrey guy to show up. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll


    kill you all!¡± Severin then went back to his seat and sat down, but a sudden idea came to him and he


    decided to, ¡°Wait. Today is Wesley¡¯s birthday, so rather than chant ¡®I surrender¡¯, why don¡¯t you sing him


    ¡®Happy Birthday¡¯ until Geoffrey arrives!¡±


    ¡°You want me to kneel and sing? What makes you think you can make me do that?¡± Humbert took a


    step forward and red at Severin.


    However, Severin pped him casually and sent him flying. ¡°Well, nothing¡¯s impossible! I¡¯ll give you


    one hour. If your uncle doesn¡¯te and save you by then, your life ends right here! Severin smiled


    faintly and warned Humbert.


    Humbert could only stare viciously at Severin, wishing he could tear Severin apart. Unfortunately, he


    had experienced Severin¡¯s skills and knew that he had encountered someone who was truly ruthless. If


    he did not listen to Severin, it was highly likely that he would die in Severin¡¯s hands. He could only grit


    his teeth and call Geoffrey.


    ¡°Hurry up, folks! Start singing!¡± Severin smirked and said to them. Though many of them were injured,


    they had no choice but to kneel and sing ¡®Happy Birthday¡¯ if they wanted to survive.


    Humbert had knelt on the ground too, so when Severin saw Shayna standing there like an idiot, he


    red at her and said, ¡°That includes you!¡±


    Shayna was so frightened that her legs became weak and she knelt with a thud.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you, Severin? Shouldn¡¯t we just leave?¡± Wesley was a little scared because they


    were all at risk of death if Geoffrey came. After all, Geoffrey was Equus Hall¡¯s protector, and he was


    much stronger than his nephew Humbert.


    Severin might be strong, but Wesley felt that Severn¡¯s arrogance stemmed from youthful vigor and


    naive ignorance of Geoffrey¡¯s true strength!


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At that moment, Severin looked at Wesley and asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Wesley? Do you not


    believe in my strength?¡± After a pause, Severin continued, ¡°Besides, where else do you think you can


    go? Now that you¡¯ve offended Humbert, are you sure that he and his uncle wouldn¡¯t target any of you


    just because you¡¯ve left that ce? Even if neither of you are targeted, there¡¯s still the possibility that


    they might target Winnie. Will you be able to help her when that happens?¡±


    Wesley could not help but sigh. ¡®He¡¯s right. Where are we supposed to go? Now that we¡¯ve offended


    them, we can only hope that Severin will be able to help solve everything.¡±


    ¡°Screw it. Let¡¯s just drink. The worse that¡¯ll happen to us is death. I¡¯m not afraid of death!¡± After Wesley


    thought for a while, he walked over to pour himself a full ss of red wine and drank it all in one gulp


    before putting the ss back down on the table. ¡°If worsees to worst, I¡¯ll be drinking wine with


    God. up in heaven!¡±


    Severin grinned widely when he saw that and gave Wesley a thumbs up. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡±

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    Chapter 557


    eah! Let¡¯s continue our feast! We don¡¯t need to be scared of anything!¡± Calvin became bold all of a


    idden and went to pour himself a ss of wine too.


    pon seeing his actions, Severin walked up to Winnie, leaned close to her, and whispered into her ear.


    alvin does like you a lot, Winnie. We¡¯re in facing a life-and-death situation right now, but he still wants to


    : around for you and never once thought about leaving this ce. I think he¡¯s a good person. You


    should ep an open mind and try dating him. There¡¯s no need to doubt his character!¡±


    innie¡¯s heart warmed up when she heard that. Although Calvin¡¯s family did not have much money, he id


    always been a good person, and he even got himself injured earlier because he went up to argue with


    ambert. Such men were far and few in between.


    ter thinking about Severin¡¯s advice, she whispered back to him, ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like him at


    . I¡¯ve just always known that my best friend Shayna has been trying to win his heart and was always


    Iking about how much she likes him. Because of that, I deliberately avoided him catching any feelings


    cause I didn¡¯t want to hurt my friendship with Shayna. I didn¡¯t expect that things would end up like this!¡±


    Well, let¡¯s put that aside for now and continue drinking!¡± Severin said with a smile..


    eryone sat back in their seats and started drinking.


    ter a while, Severin could not help but say, ¡°Whoa, whoa. Hold it, fes! I told you to sing ¡®Happy


    Birthday or Wesley¡¯s birthday, not howl like people mourning for their dead rtives! There¡¯s a reason


    it¡¯s called appy Birthday¡¯. Can¡¯t you sing it with a happier feeling?¡±


    umbert and the others werepletely speechless. As if getting beaten senseless and forced to kneel


    as not bad enough, Severin was demanding that they sing in a happier tune! No one in their position.


    ould be able to force themselves to be happy.


    Which one of you bullied my nephew?¡± Fortunately for Humbert, he heard a familiar voice right then.


    e stood up immediately and shouted toward the door. ¡°Uncle! I¡¯m inside here!¡±


    eoffrey rushed in with two people. He had a tall and imposing demeanor, and he appeared to be full of


    tergy even though he was already in his forties. When Shayna and the others saw his arrival, they all


    eathed a sigh of relief and stood up.


    ley, did I say you could stand up?¡±


    verin frowned, stood up, and shouted at them.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    esley and the gang were dumbfounded to see that. ¡°What sort of background does he have, and how


    rong could he be? Isn¡¯t he afraid of Geoffrey?¡±


    mph. Who¡¯s going to stop me from standing up?¡± Humbert did not fear Severin anymore and looked at


    verin as if to say, ¡®Whatcha gonna about it?¡±


    ehe, your attitude changed faster than a chameleon! Did this little dipsh*t gain confidence just because


    e bigger dipsh*t came?¡± Severin chuckled and remarked casually.


    coffrey was so angry that his face trembled severely. He red at Severin and asked, ¡°How dare you ill


    me dipsh*t?¡±


    verin replied, ¡°Hehe, you came in with two others, and I didn¡¯t specifically say that you were the dipsh*t.


    u just admitted it yourself! That¡¯s what you call a self-condemnation.¡±


    fft!¡± Winnie was amused by Severin¡¯s amusing remarks. It was a time of utmost seriousness, yet he


    had


    ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s continue our feast! We don¡¯t need to be scared of anything!¡± Calvin became bold all of a


    sudden and went to pour himself a ss of wine too.


    Upon seeing his actions, Severin walked up to Winnie, leaned close to her, and whispered into her ear.


    Calvin does like you a lot, Winnie. We¡¯re in facing a life-and-death situation right now, but he still wants


    to be around for you and never once thought about leaving this ce. I think he¡¯s a good person. You


    should keep an open mind and try dating him. There¡¯s no need to doubt his character!¡±


    Winnie¡¯s heart warmed up when she heard that. Although Calvin¡¯s family did not have much money, he


    had always been a good person, and he even got himself injured earlier because he went up to argue


    with Humbert. Such men were far and few in between.


    After thinking about Severin¡¯s advice, she whispered back to him, ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like him


    at all. I¡¯ve just always known that my best friend Shayna has been trying to win his heart and was


    always talking about how much she likes him. Because of that, I deliberately avoided him catching any


    feelings because I didn¡¯t want to hurt my friendship with Shayna. I didn¡¯t expect that things would end


    up like this!¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s put that aside for now and continue drinking! Severin said with a smile.


    Everyone sat back in their seats and started drinking.


    After a while, Severin could not help but say, ¡°Whoa, whoa. Hold it, fes! I told you to sing ¡°Happy


    Birthday ¡®for Wesley¡¯s birthday, not howl like people mourning for their dead rtives! There¡¯s a reason


    it¡¯s called Happy Birthday¡¯. Can¡¯t you sing it with a happier feeling?


    Humbert and the others werepletely speechless. As if getting beaten senseless and forced to


    kneel was not bad enough, Severin was demanding that they sing in a happier tune! No one in their


    position would be able to force themselves to be happy.


    ¡°Which one of you bullied my nephew?¡± Fortunately for Humbert, he heard a familiar voice right then.


    He stood up immediately and shouted toward the door. ¡°Uncle! I¡¯m inside here!¡±


    Geoffrey rushed in with two people. He had a tall and imposing demeanor, and he appeared to be full


    of energy even though he was already in his forties. When Shayna and the others saw his arrival, they


    all breathed a sigh of relief and stood up.


    ¡°Hey, did I say you could stand up?¡±


    Severin frowned, stood up, and shouted at them.


    Wesley and the gang were dumbfounded to see that. ¡°What sort of background does he have, and how


    strong could he be? Isn¡¯t he afraid of Geoffrey?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Who¡¯s going to stop me from standing up?¡± Humbert did not fear Severin anymore and looked


    at Severin as if to say, ¡°Whatcha gonna about it?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, your attitude changed faster than a chameleon! Did this little dipsh*t gain confidence just


    because the bigger dipsh*t came?¡± Severin chuckled and remarked casually.


    Geoffrey was so angry that his face trembled severely. He red at Severin and asked, ¡°How dare you


    call me dipsh*1?¡±


    Severin replied, ¡°Hehe, you came in with two others, and I didn¡¯t specifically say that you were the


    dipsh*t. You just admitted it yourself! That¡¯s what you call a self-condemnation.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Winnie was amused by Severin¡¯s amusing remarks. It was a time of utmost seriousness, yet he


    had


    no qualms about saying such things.


    ¡°Sharp tongue, kid!¡± Geoffrey clenched his fist, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°I¡¯m in no mood to argue. I¡¯ll


    just kill you right now!¡±

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    Chapter 558


    ¡°Yeah, Uncle! He needs to die! He¡¯s too arrogant, and he even looks down on you! He also insulted


    Equus Hall and called us the Ick-A¡¯s Hall, saying we¡¯re all icky a*sholes!¡± Geoffrey¡¯s anger led Humbert


    to believe that Severin¡¯s death was all but certain, and he could not help but add some embellishments


    to the story.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got big balls, kid!¡± Geoffrey gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment!¡± Severin replied with a smile.


    ¡°Die!¡± Geoffrey could not bear it anymore and did not want to hear another word from Severin. For the


    record, everyone who met him in the past nodded and bowed to him for fear of offending him, so it felt.


    like a p in the fact when Severin was brave enough to talk to him like that.


    Geoffrey lived up to his of being a strong profound master, for there was a gush of spiritual energy from


    his fist as soon as he clenched it. In a sh, he came up to Severin and threw the punch right at him.


    Severin tilted his head slightly and instantly dodged the opponent¡¯s attack with ease. Severin then


    pushed his palm forward andnded a blow on Geoffrey¡¯s chest


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What!¡± Geoffrey was horrified when his punch failed to hit the target. It never urred to him that such


    a young man could be so strong, and by the next second, a powerful force hit his chest and sent him


    flying back. He then copsed on the ground and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°How?!¡± The other twopanions who followed Geoffrey turned pale with fright when they saw how


    easily Geoffrey was injured. They then froze in ce and felt a numbing buzz in their brains.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening!¡± Shayna, who had been eager to watch an exciting spectacle, was frightened


    too. ¡°What kind of monster is he? Equus Hall is a very powerful force in Brookton, and Geoffrey is


    Equus Hall¡¯s protector! How can such a person be no match for this random dude?¡¯


    ¡°Uncle! Uncle! Are you all right? Damn it! What level of attainment does this kid have? I didn¡¯t even see


    him use any spiritual energy!¡±


    Humbert was ovee with fear too. After finally snapping out of his shock, he immediately went to


    help the severely-injured Geoffrey, whose face had been drained of all blood.


    Geoffrey gritted his teeth and said to Humbert, ¡°He can¡¯t even be bothered to use spiritual energy,


    which means that his attainment must be higher than mine! I¡¯m a level two profound master, and if he


    could injure me severely without using any spiritual energy, he¡¯s at least level four and above!¡±


    ¡°Could he really be that strong?¡± Humbert waspletely dumbfounded after hearing that and was still


    unable to believe that his uncle was no match for Severin.


    ¡°He¡­he¡¯s too strong!¡± Wesley gulped in disbelief too. Their blood ran cold as soon as they saw


    Geoffrey¡¯s arrival, but an unexpected turn of events soon urred. The cold feeling had been reced


    with a surge of warmth, and it was then that they could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Judging from what happened, there was more to Severin than at first nce and he was probably one


    of those rarely-seen elite fighters.


    Severin looked at Geoffrey and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to call someone else over, or


    else I¡¯ll kill you, your nephew, and Shayna!¡±


    Shayna¡¯s face paled from fright when she heard that, and she immediately turned to Geoffrey. ¡°Hurry


    up, Uncle! Call someone else over! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    Chapter 559


    ¡®He¡¯s insane, and he¡¯s not your regr madman! To think that he¡¯s bold enough to give us a chance to


    call someone else over!¡¯ Geoffrey¡¯s lips twitched violently a couple of times, but his heart was soon


    filled with joy. ¡®He defeated us, but instead of killing us and leaving this ce, he told us to call other


    people over. How crazy can he be?!¡±


    There could not have been a better oue than that!


    He took a step forward and made a point to gesture his hands at Severin, saying, ¡°You¡¯re pretty good,


    kid, and you have my admiration. Since you¡¯ve been so kind as to give me this chance to call someone


    else over, then don¡¯t mind if I do!¡± He turned around after hepleted his sentence and took qut his


    phone. to make a call.


    Severin could not be bothered by what Geoffrey was doing, so he turned around and said to Winnie¡¯s


    group, ¡°Why are all of you standing too? You should all be drinking! Today¡¯s a day of celebration, so


    make sure to feast to the fullest!¡±


    ¡°Haha, all right, all right! I¡¯ll drink to my heart¡¯s content!¡± Wesleyughed. He then reminded Severin,


    ¡°But don¡¯t get yourself drunk, though. If Geoffrey calls someone stronger than him to deal with us, we¡¯d


    all be dead if you¡¯re not sober enough to handle them!¡±


    Severin smiled cheekily and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get yourself in a twist over that. My alcohol tolerance is so


    good that I can drink over a thousand cups without getting drunk!¡±


    Wesley was a little deted to hear that because he knew that the opposite was often the case-those


    who tend to brag about their alcohol tolerance were usually the fastest to get drunk!


    ¡°On


    your knees and sing ¡®Happy Birthday!¡± Severin ordered Geoffrey after seeing that thetter had ended


    the phone call.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me to kneel and sing happy birthday?¡± Geoffrey, as a protector, felt insulted. He was


    Equus Hall¡¯s protector, and he felt unnerved to be told to sing ¡®Happy Birthday. Severin was practically


    asking to be killed for doing so!


    ¡°Hehe, if you don¡¯t want me to kill you now, your only choice is to kneel and sing!¡± Severin chuckled


    and threatened him.


    ¡°I dare you. Our elder ising over soon, and you¡¯re going to be dead meat by then! That¡¯s what you


    get. for going against Equus Hall!¡± Geoffrey¡¯s demeanor changed after he was done making the phone


    call. After all, the elder he mentioned happened to be drinking not far from there and was rushing over


    as they spoke.


    Severin smiled faintly, flung his hand, and threw a fork that pierced right into Geoffrey¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°Aghh!¡± Geoffrey did not expect Severin to make such a sudden attack, and it came so quickly that he


    was unable to react to it. His thigh began to hurt so badly that he could only pull the fork out forcefully


    and kneel resentfully on the ground.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked back and saw that Humbert and others were already kneeling, and all of them were forced to


    put on some ugly smiles as they sang ¡®Happy Birthday.


    ¡°Hurry up and sing with them! Make sure you¡¯re smiling too, or else I¡¯ll kill all of you right now!¡± Severin


    drank a ss of red wine as he looked at the people in front of him. ¡°Then again, I¡¯ll still kill you even


    after your backup arrives, but at least you¡¯ll get to live a little longer if you sing right now.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Geoffrey clenched his fists in anger, for it was his first time suffering such humiliation as Equus


    Hall¡¯s protector. How he wished he could just rush up and end Severin¡¯s life right there.

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    Chapter 560


    s, Geoffrey was very much cognizant of the fact that he was not a match for Severin, who-in his


    opinion was at least a level four profound master.


    However, the elder he called over had a good rtionship with him and happened to be a level seven


    profound mater. He believed that the elder would have no problems whatsoever in killing Severin. For


    the moment, Geoffrey could only bear the humiliation, put on a smile that was uglier than a crying face,


    and sing ¡®Happy Birthday¡±.


    Wesley and the others had dumbfounded expressions, and they never dreamed that there would be a


    day when the protector of Equus Hall would kneel and sing in front of them. Although everyone was


    nervous, they could only continue to drink and hope that Severin would be able to pull something off


    when the elder came.


    Less than five minutester, the elder walked in angrily, and his expression soured even more when he


    saw the group of people who were kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°Mister Rnd! That¡¯s the guy! He¡¯s probably a level four profound master, and I¡¯m no match for him at


    all!


    Geoffrey pointed at Severin while talking to Rnd O¡¯Dea, his elder.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Bold of you to tell our guys from Equus Hall to kneel on the ground and sing.¡± Rnd clenched his fist


    and red at Severin.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here, sir! My legs are getting numb already!¡± Humbert finally dared to stand up and


    immediatelyined to Rnd, ¡°This kid is nuts! He said that he¡¯ll kill us if you didn¡¯t show up, and


    he called us the ¡®Ick-A¡¯s Hall¡±!¡±


    Severin red at Humbert. ¡°When have I ever said ¡®Ick-A*s Hall¡¯? You sure know how to talk


    nonsense! I¡¯ve made up my mind to kill you first!¡±


    Geoffrey endured the pain from his fork-induced injury and said to Rnd, ¡°Sir, he said he¡¯ll kill us even


    if you came! He¡¯s ruthless beyondpare!¡±


    ¡°Do you genuinely wish to make an enemy out of Equus Hall?¡± Rnd nced insipidly at Severin,


    who had approached him by then and stopped to look at him with a smile.


    Severin continued to smile faintly as he answered, ¡°I had no choice, and it¡¯s mainly because I heard


    that Humbert was allowed to indulge in misbehavior under Geoffrey. With Geoffrey¡¯s protection,


    Humbert oppresses everyone and anyone, and I felt drawn to lending a helping hand when I


    experienced the exact situation today.¡±


    Rnd¡¯s mouth twitched a few times and he red at Severin, saying, ¡°Am I supposed to just ept


    your words as the truth? Why should I believe you?¡±


    Geoffrey then immediately said, ¡°He¡¯s spouting a load of bull! He looked down on Equus Hall, and now


    he¡¯s up to his little tricks! The only reason he¡¯s ndering us is because he saw you and immediately


    realized that he¡¯s no match for you!¡±


    Rnd nced at Geoffrey and said, ¡°I trust you because you¡¯ve been with us for so many years.


    There¡¯s no reason for me to trust an outsider like him?¡±


    Geoffrey smiled coldly all of a sudden and felt a burst of pride in his heart.


    Severin sighed. ¡°I think you¡¯ve gone senile, Mister Rnd. If you insist on protecting them, then I¡¯m


    afraid I have no choice but to kill you too!¡±


    ¡°Protecting them is exactly what I n on doing. What can you do about it?¡± Rnd immediately


    jumped


    blink of an eye and aimed his attack at him.


    Severin finally understood that Humbert¡¯s boldness stemmed from having the backing of an elder who


    indulged them in their transgressions; without such a person to fall back to, they would never have


    been brave enough tomit such acts.


    Since that was the case, Severin decided that there was no point in showing any mercy. With a light


    swat, he smacked Rnd¡¯s hand to one side andunched a counterattack by nting his palm firmly


    on thetter¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    Chapter 561


    A dull thud was heard, and Rnd was sent flying backward. He knocked Geoffrey, who was standing


    behind him, onto the ground, and the two of them vomited blood at once.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening! How can an elder be no match for that Severin guy?¡± Shayna¡¯s face turned


    pale with fright when she saw what happened. ¡®Who the hell is this guy? He¡¯s terrifying!¡±


    ¡°What did that kid to do you, sir? Were you careless because you underestimated him? Why weren¡¯t


    your able tond your attack on him?¡± Humbert did not even manage to see what was going on, and


    from his angle, he could only see Rnd soaring through the air moments after going forward to attack.


    The fact that Rnd was already vomiting blood suggested that the injury was rather serious.


    Therefore, his first thought was that Rnd underestimated Severin¡¯s strength, thus allowing Severin


    the opportunity to injure him severely..


    Rnd was already angry, and Humbert¡¯s question irked him even more. Hembasted viciously,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Geoffrey already mention that he¡¯s at least a level four profound master? Do you think I¡¯d hold


    back in that situation? He¡¯s simply too fast, and I wasn¡¯t a match for him!¡±


    Humbert¡¯s jaw dropped, and so did Geoffrey¡¯s. They both wondered if they misheard things because it


    was rare for Rnd-one of the strongest people in Brookton-to say such things.


    ¡°Who are you, kid? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before? Rnd nced at Severin one more time and


    asked with an extremely solemn expression. ¡°What did our people do to offend you that you felt the


    need to go against us?¡±


    Severin smiled faintly and said, ¡°My name is Severin, and I was just passing by when I ran into an


    attempted murder disguised as an ident. Then I found out that this vile woman Shayna was the one


    who nned the entire thing and hired someone to kill Winnie. I¡­¡± He began exining everything to


    Rnd.


    Rnd listened quietly, and once he finally got the gist of what happened, he took one step forward


    and pped Humbert. ¡°I never would¡¯ve thought that you would offend Mister Severin for the sake of


    some woman. You¡¯re a disgrace to Equus Hall. I¡¯m disappointed to know that you did something like


    that!¡±


    Humbert knelt immediately and begged Rnd for mercy. ¡°I know my mistake now, sir. I won¡¯t be


    seduced by women again, and I promise not to do such things just because a woman asked me to.¡±


    ¡°Sir, if I may. Humbert and Geoffrey are not good people. They were the ones who murdered the twins


    at the city entrance some time ago. Someone saw them raping the twins before killing them, but the


    witness didn¡¯t say anything out of fear!¡± After some thought, Wesley decided to muster up the courage


    and step forward to tell Rnd.


    The revtion came as aplete shock to Rnd, who could only look at Geoffrey in disbelief. ¡°Is he


    telling the truth? What else are you two hiding from me?¡±


    Severin could tell that Rnd¡¯s anger was genuine, as Geoffrey was likely always duplicitous and


    probably kept many things from Rnd while always maintaining a facade.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t! They¡¯re lying!¡± Geoffrey still wanted to argue.


    ¡°Nonsense, you say? I probably won¡¯t know about any of your misdeeds if I hadn¡¯te here.¡± Rnd


    gritted his teeth and said viciously, ¡°I¡¯ll break your limbs right now!¡±

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    Chapter 562


    ¡°Wait!¡± Severin stopped Rnd immediately. ¡°Simply breaking their limbs isn¡¯t enough. If you truly


    master toe over!¡±


    ¡°My friend, the moon is out and it¡¯s getting veryte. Are you sure you want our hall master toe


    over? Will it be all right if you leave this matter to me alone? I do hope you¡¯ll show some courtesy to


    me!¡± Rnd¡¯s expression sank and he cupped his hands in a gesture of politeness toward Severin.


    After thinking for a moment, he asked, ¡°I have no issues killing Humbert and this woman, but Geoffrey


    has contributed a lot to Equus Hall. Could you allow me to spare his life?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Severin refused without a second thought. ¡°You¡¯re lucky that I¡¯m willing to spare your life because


    you were being deceived by them. Letting these three b*stards go free is absolutely out of the


    question!¡± ¡°S-S-Severin¡­I was wrong. I know what I did was wrong! I won¡¯t do it again! Please don¡¯t kill


    me!¡± As soon as Shayna heard the conversation between Severin and Rnd, she knew that her death


    was all but certain. In her moment of desperation, she knelt on the ground and begged for mercy


    bitterly.


    After Severin heard that, he sneered and said, ¡°Oh, Shayna. Didn¡¯t we already give you a chance


    before? You didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. We¡¯ve already spared you and told you to leave, but you decided


    it was a good idea to bring Humbert over to cause trouble!¡±


    A sudden idea popped up in Humbert¡¯s mind and he walked over to punch Shayna in the chest.


    ¡°Y-you!¡± Shayna¡¯s body flew back and fell to the ground. She looked at Humbert in disbelief and


    breathed herst breath after several convulsions.


    After killing Shayna, Humbert knelt and said to Severin, ¡°This woman instigated me, and I was tricked


    by her deceitfulness. Please spare me too!¡±


    Severinughed when he heard that. ¡°Hahaha! Do you think I¡¯d do that? Let¡¯s put aside what happened


    today and just consider what Wesley said earlier. You deserve to be punished for the unforgivable


    things you did to those twins!¡±


    ¡°Mister Rnd, help us! We beg you! Help up!¡± Geoffrey¡¯s face was pale with fright as he knelt on the


    ground.


    ¡°Those who sin shall not be allowed to live. You¡¯ve done so many things that are reprehensible in the


    eyes of gods and men. No one can save you now. You should¡¯ve thought about the consequences


    before youmitted all those evil deeds.¡± Rnd shook his head helplessly and there was a twinge


    of disappointment in his eyes. He thought all along that Geoffrey was a good person, but little did he


    know that Geoffrey had the heart of a beast. Upon realizing that there Severin was not someone he


    could negotiate easily with, he could only bear the heartbreak and kill the two people.


    Unbeknownst to Rnd, Geoffrey had a ruthless look in his eyes as he jumped up, whipped out a


    dagger from his trousers, and pressed it against Rnd¡¯s neck to hold thetter hostage. ¡°Move aside,


    everyone! Let me and my nephew leave, or else I¡¯ll kill him right now!¡±


    Rnd hardly expected that Geoffrey would attack him suddenly. When the dagger was pressed on his


    throat, his face turned pale with fright and he immediately begged for mercy. ¡°Hey now, Geoffrey. Don¡¯t


    get too excited. We can always negotiate here!¡± He then looked at Severin again and said, ¡°Help me!¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    When Severin heard that plea, he could not help but smile. ¡°Hehe, kill him if you want, Geoffrey.


    Whether he lives or dies is of no concern to me!¡±

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    Chapter 563


    Rnd, who was being held hostage, felt a little saddened to hear what Severin said. ¡®He¡¯s right. He¡¯s


    just passing by, so whether I live or die shouldn¡¯t be any concern to him.¡¯


    Despair filled Rnd¡¯s heart, and Severin¡¯s words hurt so much more because Rnd had been eager


    to see if Severin was able to save him.


    Geoffrey, however, said, ¡°I might not care about him, but aren¡¯t you supposed to be a kind-hearted


    person? Weren¡¯t you thinking very highly of yourself earlier? If you have what it takes, thene here


    and save. him! Hahaha! You can either let me and my nephew leave, or watch me kill Rnd in front of


    your eyes! Being able to hold this powerful person hostage makes living pretty worthwhile!¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Have you gone crazy, Geoffrey? I have never treated you badly, and yet you¡­¡± Rnd nearly fainted


    due to anger. Geoffrey deserved to die for taking advantage of Rnd¡¯s trust and taking him hostage


    when. his guard was down, more so since he had even interceded for Geoffrey earlier.


    ¡°Tch. Then why didn¡¯t you fight him earlier? If we put everything on the line and fight him, we might


    stand a chance of being able to kill him. But rather than doing that, you decided that it was better to kill


    me.¡±


    A sh of wickedness appeared in Geoffrey¡¯s eyes and he shouted at everyone, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Those who were standing at the door were frightened by him and did as they were told.


    Geoffrey was overjoyed, and he nced at the door to prepare for his retreat. However, in the time


    that. he took to look at the door, he was caught by surprise when he finally turned back and saw


    Severin¡¯s hand firmly grasping the dagger he was holding to Rnd¡¯s throat.


    ¡°What?!¡± He was stunned for a moment and began to wonder if he was seeing things. Such speed was


    beyond what any person could imagine, and even a warrior king might not be able to aplish such


    feats.


    Severin smiled coldly and removed the dagger from the opponent¡¯s hand with a slight tug. He then


    pushed Rnd lightly and sent the man tumbling to the ground. Rnd, despite being pushed, felt


    relieved-albeit a little shaken. He never would have thought that he would be so happy to be pushed to


    the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s impossible! How did you do that?¡± Geoffrey finally came to his senses and gulped.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Severin did not wish to entertain him and was in no mood to exin things either, so he


    landed a p on Geoffrey¡¯s forehead, and Geoffrey fell rigidly onto the ground.


    ¡°Agh, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Humbert knew that he could not escape, and a surge of courage came out of


    nowhere as he charged right at Severin. Unfortunately for him, Severin was far too powerful, and his


    life ended. right there and then. In just the blink of an eye, the corpses of two elite fighters joined


    Shayna¡¯s lifeless body on the ground.


    ¡°He¡¯s he¡¯s too powerful!¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even see him clearly when he rushed toward them!¡± Wesley, Calvin, and the others were


    utterly shocked by what they saw. They never imagined that they would one day meet such a powerful


    person whose speed had surpassed the limits of their worldview.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me earlier, Mister Severin!¡± Rnd hade back to his senses and


    immediately got up from the ground. ¡°I will put my life on the line for you from now on! You only need to


    say the word¡±


    Severin smiled faintly and said, ¡°Hehe, this is the first time I¡¯ve met someone who thanked me even


    after I injured them and pushed them down to the ground!¡±


    Hnd felt awkward and said, Sigh, Geoffrey was fooling me all along. I believed so much of his


    nonsense that I became a little reckless. I need to be more careful when doing things from now on!¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ce your full trust in someone just because they¡¯re one of your own. It¡¯s always best to


    ask around and seek opinions before making a decision!¡± Severin then said.


    ¡°So, Mister Severin, is there any way I can repay you for saving my life earlier?¡± Rnd looked at


    Severin with a thankful expression.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    Chapter 564


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Severin answered, ¡°Just call your hall master over and get him up to speed about what happened here.


    In the meantime, could you get your men to carry out these three bodies and deal with them? It¡¯s


    affecting the atmosphere of our feast!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Rnd nodded and said to the rest of the men from Equus Hall, ¡°Take these corpses out,


    dispose of them, and wipe off the blood on the ground! Don¡¯t let this ruin Mister Severin¡¯s mood!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The subordinates all breathed a sigh of relief. Though Severin was decisive when killing


    people, he was not the kind to go around killing innocent people for no good reason. They only followed


    Humbert and Geoffrey under their orders, and it was not as if they wanted toe along. Before long,


    the subordinates carried the three corpses out and left.


    ¡°About our hall master, Mister Severin¡­I¡¯m afraid now¡¯s not a good time, and our hall master will not be


    pleased to be disturbed in the middle of sleep!¡± Rnd thought of an alternative and turned to tell


    Severin, ¡°Would tomorrow do? If you¡¯re free tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring our hall master to meet you first thing.


    tomorrow morning!¡±


    Severin said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m pressed for time, and I¡¯m leaving by tomorrow morning. Tell you what,


    why don¡¯t you give your hall master a call right now? Just say that I killed some of Equus Hall¡¯s people


    and that you¡¯re no match for me. I bet your hall master is going to rush right over after hearing that!¡±


    Rnd was speechless. Their hall master would have no choice but toe if Rnd repeated what


    Severin said to him! In the end, Severin¡¯s repeated pestering left him no choice but to take out his cell


    phone and make a call.


    Severin, on the other hand, did not expect a woman to answer the phone. She hung up in anger as


    soon as she heard what Rnd had to say, but not before dering that she would bring a couple of


    men over to kill Severin.


    ¡°Your hall master is a woman?¡± Severin asked after the woman hung up on Rnd.


    In response, Rnd could not help but ask Severin, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that our first-inmand is a


    woman?¡±


    Severin smiled awkwardly and replied, ¡°Uhh¡­ to be honest, no, I didn¡¯t know that. I just happened to


    be passing by, and I assumed that the leaders of all such organizations were men. It¡¯s quite refreshing


    to see a woman as the head!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Rndughed when he heard that. ¡°She¡¯s not just a woman, you know. She¡¯s a young and


    incredibly charming woman. Though I must warn you that she has an extremely explosive temper,


    which is probably because she never had a boyfriend before. She¡¯s like a tigress, and no ordinary man


    would be able to subdue her!¡±


    ¡°Oh, is it so?¡±


    After hearing that, Severin smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°Gracie. Gracie Swiften!¡± Rnd said with a smile.


    ¡°All right then, Rnd! Corne over and have a few drinks with me! I consider you a friend now that


    we¡¯ve exchanged blows!¡± Severin said with a smile.


    Rnd smiled wryly and said, ¡°Thanks, but my injury is pretty bad, and I wouldn¡¯t dare to drink alcohol


    in my condition. Go on and drink without me! True to his words, he had suffered an internal injury that


    he estimated would take at least a fortnight to recover fully.


    Severin produced a small pill with a flip of his hand and said, ¡°I happen to be a doctor, and this is an


    herbal pill that I developed myself after much research. Eat it and you¡¯ll get better in no time!¡±


    ¡°In no time?¡± Rnd¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. He looked at the dark pill in front of him and could


    not help but feel his heartbeat elerate. In his opinion, Severin was exaggerating a little too much by


    making it sound like a miraculous elixir that could cure his serious injuries right away.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    Chapter 565


    Severin could not help but smile when he saw Rnd¡¯s expression. ¡°Do you honestly think I¡¯m going to


    kill you? If I wanted to, I wouldn¡¯t have saved you in the first ce. Besides, I could easily do it now too.


    Why would I need to waste a pill on you?¡±


    Rnd immediately smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s not what I meant. This is just my


    first time seeing this sort of pill. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a doctor, Mister Severin, so I¡¯m just a little


    surprised, that¡¯s all!¡± After saying that, Rnd swallowed the pill in one gulp without a care in the world.


    Though he could not be sure if the pill was as miraculous as Severin imed, the least he could be


    sure of was that


    Severin would not harm him.


    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s continue drinking! Don¡¯t you feel good when you get some alcohol in your system?¡±


    Severinughed and walked over to continue drinking.


    Rnd was still wary of drinking any alcohol, so he went over and just sat down. He crossed his legs


    and began to adjust his breathing in the hopes that his injury would recover quickly. At that moment, he


    discovered that his internal injuries were beginning to recover rather rapidly, and the pill given by


    Severin was healing him at an astonishing speed.


    ¡®Sweet mother of God! Who is this guy? This pill is ridiculously powerful! Why is he so determined to


    meet our hall master? Does he want to date her after hearing that she¡¯s good-looking? Wait a sec. He


    didn¡¯t even know that our hall master is a woman before I told him. That couldn¡¯t possibly be the


    reason!¡±


    I


    Rnd¡¯s thoughts began to run wild as he sat beside Severin.


    A few minutes had passed since he sat down. When he clenched his fist tentatively to try and use a bit


    of his spiritual energy, he discovered that he could mobilize his spiritual energy again. After letting the


    aura dissipate, he felt ted deep down because his ability to manifest spiritual energy meant that his


    injury. had already healed.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­you¡¯re too amazing. Mister Severin! My injury is fully healed!¡± Rnd said excitedly.


    *Really? Haha! Would you like to have a drink, then?¡± Severinughed and did not seem too flustered


    by it almost as if the result was within his expectations.


    ¡°You truly are a miracle doctor! I¡¯ve never seen someone with skills that are more amazing than yours.


    You have my utmost respect and admiration, and I am but a mere junior around the likes of you.¡±


    Rnd went so far as to call himself a junior.


    ¡°I can¡¯t possibly! You¡¯re already in your fifties or sixties. I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep a straight face it if


    you call yourself a junior in front of me!¡± Severin said hurriedly and waved his hands.


    ¡°But based on our respective strengths and abilities, you¡¯re my senior and I¡¯m your junior! This is purely


    a matter of difference in strength and has nothing to do with age!¡± Rnd was afraid that Severin would


    be unhappy, so he feltpelled to exin everything from one side.


    Severin then beckoned him over and said, ¡°Haha, you¡¯re free to call me ¡®senior¡¯ if you want. I must


    admit, it sounds pretty nice to be called ¡®senior¡¯!¡±


    After Rnd sat down, he realized that there was not much wine left so he yelled for the waiter, ¡°Could


    you bring me more wine, please!¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The waiter came in cautiously from outside. He had been rattled by what happened in the VIP room


    earlier, but when told their boss, even the boss was afraid to take care of them.


    ¡°All right, sir. I¡¯ll have someone bring the wine over!¡¯ The waiter immediately lowered his head and said


    softly.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    Chapter 566


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay the billter, and don¡¯t even think about trying to argue with me on this!¡± Rnd said to


    everyone. after giving it some thought.


    Wesley hurriedly said, ¡°That won¡¯t do, sir! It¡¯s my birthday today, and I¡¯ve already agreed to treat


    everyone. I couldn¡¯t possibly let you pay for me!¡±


    ¡°Like I said, don¡¯t argue with me on this. I said I¡¯ll pay the bill, and nobody can stop me from doing so!


    It¡¯s my utmost pleasure to get this opportunity to meet someone like Mister Severin!¡±


    After Severin saved Rnd¡¯s life and gave him a miraculous healing pill, Rndpletely forgot that


    it was Severin who injured him severely. In his eyes, Severin had turned into some kind of otherworldly.


    savant. He even doubted whether the head of Equus Hall would be a match for Severin.


    Before long, a sexy young woman with long ck hair and a cold expression arrived at the


    establishment. She was dressed in sexy leather pants, and behind her were several elders of Equus


    Hall-all well-known figures in Brookton.


    The woman wore not only ck clothes and ck leather pants, but also a pair of t-heeled ck


    boots. that made a rattling noise when she walked and lent her an aura of dominance. In addition, the


    tight- fitting nature of her clothes emphasized her figure, and it was obvious that her bust was rather


    sizeable.


    ¡°Bloody hell. This person has got some guts killing my people, beating up one of our elders, and forcing


    the elder to call me over her!¡± Gracie could not control herself from cursing when she stormed upstairs.


    She then came to the door and kicked it down forcefully.


    Once she went into the room, however, she and her men were left utterly dumbfounded. Rather than


    see the corpses of Humbert and Geoffrey, she saw Rnd drinking happily with Severin and the


    others.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Rnd? Didn¡¯t you say that you were seriously injured by a young man? Which one


    is he? The hall¡¯s grand-elder took a step forward and asked Rnd. ¡°And where are the corpses of


    Humbert and Geoffrey? You weren¡¯t lying to us, were you? Why is there a birthday cake on the table?¡±


    *Do


    you think this is funny, Rnd?¡± Gracie¡¯s expression soured. As the grand hall master of Equus Hall,


    she was supposed to have been soundly sleeping had her subordinate, Rnd, not called her and


    woke her up. She immediately felt as if Rnd was trying to pull her leg.


    Rnd immediately stood up and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am! I wasn¡¯t lying to you. Humbert and Geoffrey have been


    killed by my senior, Severin, and I was beaten up by him too. After that, he and I shared a couple of


    sses of wine!¡± Rnd then felt a little speechless after ending his sentence because it seemed


    rather difficult to exin everything, and it was almost as if there were inconsistencies in the story.


    ¡°Did you just call him ¡®senior¡¯? Why are you drinking with him when he killed our people and injured


    your severely?¡± Gracie had a confused expression and felt that there was something wrong with that


    logic. She thought about it even more and became even more confused, so she frowned and asked,


    ¡°Are you all right, Rnd? Did you lose your intelligence after getting beaten up?¡±


    ¡°Well, it all started with¡­¡± Rnd knew it was far tooplicated to exin in brief, so he decided to


    recount everything from the very beginning. It took him several minutes to finally exin everything.


    clearly. ¡°You see, he was the one who told me to tell you that so you woulde over and meet him!¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts. Even if our people havemitted a mistake, we should¡¯ve been the ones to deal


    with them. It¡¯s bad enough that you killed our men, and you even went so far as to demand our hall


    master toe over! What is the meaning of this? Do you intend to humiliate her and all the elders?¡±


    The grand- elder was so angry that he took a step forward and looked fiercely at Severin,


    Severin stood up, stretched his waist, and said, ¡°I killed them to clean house!¡± He then walked up to


    Gracie, raised his right hand, and touched the ring on his finger. ¡°I wonder if you recognize what this is,


    Hall Master Gracie?¡±

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    Chapter 567


    Gracie was exasperated at first, but Severin¡¯s ring was like a bombshell that instantly made her brain


    buzz. ¡°That¡¯s¡­.t-t-t-that¡¯s that¡¯s the Dracodeus Ring!¡± Gracie¡¯s heart was ovee with tumult and she


    recognized the ring immediately.


    ¡°Greetings, Supreme Leader!¡± Once she snapped back to her senses, she knelt in front of Severin


    without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡°Greetings, Supreme Leader!¡± The rest of her men did not know how to react, but when they saw that


    their leader had knelt on the ground, they had no choice but to follow suit too.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°W-w-what¡¯s going on?¡± Wesley and the others were just as startled, and they had already stood up


    since. the moment Gracie came in.


    Beside him, Calvin asked softly, ¡°What should we do? Should we kneel too?¡± Though he had no idea


    was what happening at the moment, he was already scared out of his wits by what he saw.


    ¡°Kneel, kneel. This looks really serious!¡± Wesley did not know what else to do except kneel slowly. The


    rest immediately followed suit after seeing Wesley kneel.


    Severin felt a little emotional when he saw the scene before him, as the only reason Gracie would


    kneel after seeing that ring was out of undivided loyalty to Dracodeus Temple.


    Meanwhile, the elders who knelt with her had lots of doubts about the entire situation. Though their hall


    master was a woman, she had always been aloof and fierce, which prevented most men from


    approaching her on a whim. Even the elders remained cautious and tactful when talking to her.


    Due to those factors, they felt that it was absolutely iprehensible when they saw their hall master


    kneeling in front of a random young man.


    ¡°Get up!¡± Severin smiled faintly, bowed slightly, and stretched out his hand to help Gracie up. He had to


    admit that Gracie was a rather attractive and charming woman, so much so that Severin was stunned


    by her beauty when she raised her head to look at him.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­why did you call him Supreme Leader.¡± The grand-elder stepped forward and asked Gracie


    after standing up.


    At longst, Gracie exined, ¡°See that ring on his finger? It¡¯s the Dracodeus Token that I mentioned to


    you some time ago. The various halls that were born from Dracodeus Temple will have to answer to


    whoever bears that token because that person is the founder of Equus Hall!¡±


    ¡°What?! He is the founder of Equus Hall?¡± At the other end, Winnie inhaled sharply and finally


    understood why Severin was so adamant about getting the leader of Equus Hall toe over. As it


    turned out, the hall master was his subordinate!


    Judging from the situation, their supreme leader was probably so mysterious an existence that even.


    Gracie and the others have never seen him before. Were that not the case, then they would have.


    immediately recognized who Severin was without having to wait for him to show the ring.


    After hearing that, the grand-elder could not help but smile and say, ¡°Ah, so this is the Dracodeus


    Token! You told us about it before, but when you said token, I thought it was some sort of coin-like item


    or pendant. Turns out it¡¯s a ring!¡±


    Gracie nodded, looked at Severin with reverence, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a young man,


    Supreme Leader, and I never expected us to meet in such a manner. I sincerely apologize that our


    people have offended you earlier.¡±

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    Chapter 568


    The grand-elder then said in awe, ¡°I finally understand what he meant when he said he was cleaning.


    house. He was helping us to get rid of the filth that was hidden among us.¡±


    The second elder saidmentably, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you show up before, Supreme Leader? What brings you


    here all of a sudden? We¡¯ve been oppressed by the Skydrake Gang for a very long time, but we could


    only swallow our anger and bear with their behavior. If they weren¡¯t so fearful of the possibility that we


    might one day go all out and fight them to the death, they¡¯d probably treat us even worse than how


    we¡¯re being treated right now!¡±


    ¡°Did they bully your people?¡± Severin frowned and could not help but say, ¡°Then let¡¯s go meet the


    Skydrake Gang in a bit and get even with them!¡±


    ¡°But Supreme Leader¡­ they¡¯re very strong, and the only level nine profound master we have is our


    esteemed hall master. On the other hand, the Skydrake Gang has two level nine profound masters.


    We¡¯re no match for them! Their gang¡¯s leader even wanted to force our hall master to marry him,


    saying that their gang will be one family with our hall, But the truth is that he simply wants to take


    over Equus Hall.¡± After considering the other party¡¯s strength, the grand-elder felt the need to remind


    Severin of his concerns, namely that Severin¡¯s attainment might not be enough to handle them.


    Rnd immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about that, Grand-Elder. I saw our


    supreme leader¡¯s moves earlier, and I believe his attainment is at least that of a warrior king. The


    Skydrake Gang is nothing in his eyes, and they¡¯ll only be beaten to a pulp if our Supreme Leader goes


    on the offensive against them!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s that strong?!¡± The grand-elder and the second elder gasped in astonishment when they heard


    that Severin¡¯s attainment might be on the level of a warrior king. He sure did live up to his title as


    Supreme Leader, and his strength was not in doubt.


    Wesley and the others were also utterly shocked to hear that Severin¡¯s attainment was likely higher


    than that of Equus Hall¡¯s leader.


    Severin looked at Wesley and the others and said, ¡°Have you all finished eating yet? I¡¯m already full, so


    I¡¯m going to have to go with them. My schedule is tight, and I¡¯ll have to leave tomorrow morning!¡±


    ¡°But, sir! Do you really have to leave so quickly? I was thinking that you should stay for a while longer


    now that you¡¯re finally here!¡± Gracie could not help but smile wryly when she heard that.


    Severin then exined, ¡°I have some important things to take care of, and I just so happened to be


    passing by here today when I saw Winnie nearly getting killed. Things then escted, and that¡¯s how


    we got to where we are now.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Pleasee and visit us more often if you have the time!¡± Gracie could only plead helplessly.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s exchange contacts. I¡¯m worried I might forget about it! Having your number will


    be very helpful too in case I need anything!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Gracie was overjoyed and immediately took out her cell phone to exchange phone numbers


    with Severin.


    ¡°By the way, I already called dibs on paying the bill. I¡¯ll make the payment right away!¡± Rnd


    immediately. ran downstairs to pay the bill.


    ¡°I never thought that you¡¯d be so powerful. You have my admiration, Severin Wesley smiled meekly.


    walked over, and then added, ¡°Well, this will probably be the most memorable birthday celebration in


    my entire life. I¡¯ll never forget this night!¡±


    Winnie also smiled and said, ¡°Same here. I was scared at first, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be the big


    boss of Equus Hall!¡±


    Severin then realized something and said to everyone present there, ¡°By the way, I would greatly


    appreciate it if you could keep to yourselves the matter of me being Dracodeus Hall¡¯s Supreme Leader.


    Gracie, more than anyone else, needs to be especially careful. If you ever find yourself in Brookbourn


    to look for me next time, you mustn¡¯t say anything about my true identity in front of my family. They still


    don¡¯t know that I¡¯m the supreme leader of Dracodeus Temple!¡±


    ¡°Fret not! I will remember that!¡± Gracie smiled slightly and said again, ¡°Why are you staying in such a


    small city like Brookbourn? You shoulde to a bigger city like Brookton! The spiritual energy here is


    so much. different!¡±


    Severin smiled as he walked out the door. ¡°Because my wife and daughter are at Brookbourn!¡±

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    Chapter 569


    Everyone went out of the VIP room not longter, and Severin nced at Wesley and Winnie before.


    saying to Gracie, ¡°Do take care of Wesley, Winnie, and their respective families. I consider them my


    friends now.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Understood. I promise we¡¯ll take care of them.¡± Gracie nodded and gestured respectably to him.


    When Wesley and Winnie heard that, they looked at each other and could not help but feel a little.


    ecstatic. They were just ordinary business families, and Wesley¡¯s family nearly became a third-tier


    family but for theck of luck. The opportunity to associate themselves with Equus Hall was


    undoubtedly a good


    thing.


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of us!¡± Wesley and Winnie thanked Severin after exchanging nces with


    each. other.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°No biggie. I¡¯ve got to leave with them now and pay the Skydrake Gang a


    visit!¡±


    Wesley and the others left promptly. Severin then said to Gracie, ¡°You guys lead the way. I¡¯ll follow your


    cars from behind!¡±


    Gracie and her men made a phone call to round up their best fighters and went straight to the Skydrake


    Gang¡¯s headquarters. Meanwhile, Severin followed from behind until they finally arrived outside a row


    of vis.


    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± After Gracie got out of the car, she made a point to say, ¡°Their leader¡¯s name is Rod


    Fischer, and their grand-elder¡¯s name is Brice Papp. Both of them are strong level nine profound


    masters!¡±


    Severin smiled insipidly. ¡°Your men are about the same level as their men, I believe? Leave those two


    to me. You and your men can get rid of their subordinates. There¡¯s no need to rush to kill them, but


    make sure you prioritize killing their higher-level people. Those weaker ones who are willing to


    surrender can be absorbed into our hall!¡±


    Gracie nodded. ¡°I was thinking the same thing too. Even though their gang suppresses us a lot and


    Rod forced me to marry him, there really isn¡¯t much enmity between us and them. If we bring in several


    grandmaster-level individuals to our side, then we¡¯ll be able to grow considerably in strength!¡±


    Severin thought of something and asked Gracie again, ¡°What will happen if you destroy the Skydrake


    Gang and absorb their members into your ranks? Would other more powerful forces act against you


    out of fear that your influence would grow even more? If that¡¯s the case, I think it will be necessary to


    threaten them so they won¡¯t do anything to Equus Hall unless they wish to be buried six feet under!¡±


    Gracie¡¯s heart felt a little warm, as she did not expect Severin to show so much care and consideration


    toward her. After all, she was always a woman, and she always hoped that there would be someone to


    take care of her and share some of her burdens.


    Unfortunately, she was left without a choice when her father died and passed on the position of hall


    master to her. She had to learn to be strong, meticulous, firm, and diligent. Furthermore, she had to be


    Just as ruthless as a man. If she did not do so, then she would be leaving all of Equus Hall¡¯s members


    to fend for themselves.


    With Severin around, she felt cared for and had a sense of security for the first time since her father


    died five years ago. She smiled slightly and said, ¡°No. If we destroy the Skydrake Gang and absorb the


    remaining members, we¡¯ll be considered the strongest organization in the whole of Brookton, and no


    one will be stronger than us. Most of the gangs were on the same level initially, and the Skydrake Gang


    is the most powerful among them!¡±


    The two elders next to her could not help but exchange nces after seeing a rare smile on their hall


    master¡¯s lips. They knew very well that it had been far too long since shest smiled..


    ¡°Who¡¯s there? This is the Skydrake Gang¡¯s headquarters!¡± As soon as they e reached the gate, a few


    of the guards immediately stopped them from proceeding any further.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    Chapter 570


    Gracie, however, kicked them one after another and sent them flying some distance back. They then


    fell heavily onto the ground and died on the spot.


    Several patrolling individuals saw the situation and immediately blew the rm whistle. Within seconds,


    the Skydrake Gang¡¯s people immediately rushed out, with Equus Hall¡¯s members charging in


    immediately and standing behind Severin.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Hall Master? Is this some kind of covert midnight operation? I don¡¯t think we¡¯re


    capable. of dealing with our opponents though¡­¡± One of the protectors was incredibly confused after


    bringing people over, especially since he was busy sleeping in the middle of the night when he


    suddenly received a call to bring some men over to destroy the Skydrake Gang. During the journey to


    the gang¡¯s headquarters, his heart was beating rapidly and he wondered if he had received that order


    in a dream.


    There were not a lot of people living in the headquarters of the Skydrake Gang, but they numbered


    more than two thousand people. That alone showed that they were a formidable force in such a big


    city. If the number of people from other hubs were included, then the total would probably number in


    the tens of thousands.


    ¡°Bold move, Gracie! How dare you attack my gang in the middle of the night!¡± At that moment, Rod, the


    gang leader, said angrily as he rushed out with several other strong men.


    Their grand-elder smiled evilly and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t have an excuse to fight them before, so this is an


    excellent opportunity to do so. Since she came to us, we should kill their higher-ups right now, destroy


    her attainment, and capture her as a hostage so she can be your woman. When all of that is


    done, their people will be obedient and answer to us!¡±


    Rod¡¯s eyes lit up immediately when he heard that, and he said, ¡°Perfect. This idea sounds great!


    Haha!¡±


    He then turned to Gracie and said, ¡°You willingly brought yourself to my door, Gracie. Did you think you


    could defeat us if you make a sudden attack? I¡¯ll spare you the pleasantries then since you¡¯re already


    here!


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Severin had an icy smile as he stepped forward and said, ¡°You¡¯re Rod, I assume? Sorry, but you¡¯re


    going to have to face me!¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Rod looked at Severin, snapped back to his senses, and said to Gracie, ¡°You really are bold,


    Gracie! I¡¯ve never seen this person before, so I¡¯m guessing you hired outside help?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not you¡¯ve met me before. I¡¯m here to kill you anyway!¡± Severin said


    calmly.


    ¡°What a brave soul. Let me test your strength then!¡± Rod never thought that Severin would dare to talk


    to him like that. For the record, he had a very high attainment in addition to being one of the best


    fighters among Brookton¡¯s level nine profound masters.


    After he finished speaking, he clenched his fists, condensed the spiritual energy on them, and charged


    toward Severin at lightning speed. However, Severin did not give him any opportunity to do damage.


    With a flick of his fingers, a sky-blue glow appeared and darted straight toward Rod¡¯s chest.


    A loud bang was heard, and Rod soared across the air and fell heavily onto the ground. A mouthful of


    blood gushed out, and a small hole appeared in his chest.


    ¡°You¡­you¡¯re a warrior king!¡± A look of disbelief appeared on Rod¡¯s face as he keeled over and died


    with a look of regret!

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    Chapter 571


    ¡°Launching spiritual energy from one¡¯s person is something that only a warrior king can achieve!¡± The


    grand-elder was horrified when he saw what Severin did. After all, regardless of how powerful a


    profound. master was, the most they could do was manifest spiritual energy on their fists when in


    battle. Only warrior kings can attack using the aura of one¡¯s body.


    The gap between the attainment of a warrior king and a profound master was huge, and not even ten


    level nine profound masters could be a match for a level one warrior king. Such was the disparity


    between both ranks. For that reason, Gracie felt calm and reassured after knowing that Severin was a


    warrior king, because that would mean an easy surefire victory.


    Severin smiled slightly, flicked his fingers again, and shot out a ray of light toward the grand-elder,


    whose face turned pale with fright upon seeing that and immediately moved to dodge it. Though he


    managed to evade it, two of the Skydrake Gang¡¯s elders behind him were killed in one go.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The grand-elder¡¯s quick reaction speed came as a bit of a surprise to Severin. He rushed forward in the


    blink of an eye, appeared behind the grand-elder, andnded a p on the grand-elder¡¯s head before


    the old man could run away. A dull thud was heard, and the Skydrake Hall¡¯s grand-elder was


    beheaded.


    Everyone was dumbfounded because it took Severin only a short while to behead all four elders by


    himself, and that included two level nine profound masters. The difference in strength was simply


    unimaginable.


    ¡°Time for a massacre!¡± Gracie and her men were extremely excited when she saw what happened and


    soon entered into a killing frenzy.


    ¡°I surrender!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡± A number of people surrendered immediately when they saw the death of their higher-ups.


    Only those with much higher attainment resisted briefly, but were still beheaded nheless. It was an


    easy win for Equus Hall.


    ¡°The rest of you follow our grand-elder to seize the Skydrake Gang¡¯s property!¡± Gracie then began to


    make arrangements after the fight was over. Once everything had been arranged, she walked up to


    Severin and said to him, ¡°You¡¯re too strong, Supreme Leader! Thank you for your help in solving this


    issue for us. I don¡¯t need to worry about Rod forcing me to marry him anymore!¡±


    Severin said with a faint smile, ¡°We¡¯re all in this together. It¡¯s only right that I do this!¡±


    *Sir¡­my


    father said that the Dracodeus Temple¡¯s Supreme Leader is an old man. Is he¡­umm¡­ Is he¡­¡± Gracie


    thought about it and decided to ask Severin.


    Severin smiled wryly and said, ¡°Him? He¡¯s the one who left this mess to me!¡±

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    Chapter 572


    ¡°Mess?¡± Gracie nearly fainted after hearing that and asked Severin, ¡°What do you mean ¡®mess¡¯? Equus


    Hall will be the most powerful gang in Brookton from tonight onward. Do you need money, Supreme


    Leader? We can give you money every year! Just tell us what you need and we¡¯ll be able to provide it


    to you! Equus Hall is yours, after all!¡±


    Severin smiled wryly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need money. In my eyes, money is just a number and an


    external object. The previous supreme leader gave me more than enough money to spend. I could


    easily buy the entire city of Brookton if I wanted!¡±


    Gracie gasped when she heard that because that was a very huge sum of money-cold hard cash


    instead of the value of many assets. The money that Severin had was essentially capital and cash flow.


    ¡°Why did you call this a mess, though? My dad said that there would be twelve halls named ording


    to the oriental zodiac. Collectively, we¡¯re a very powerful force. Aren¡¯t you the least bit interested in us?¡±


    Gracie looked bafflingly at the young man in front of her. She had never been as curious about


    someone as she did with the mysterious supreme leader who appeared out of nowhere.


    Severin merely smiled wryly and said, ¡°Firstly, I¡¯m not very interested in these things, and I just want to


    live afortable life. Secondly, when the old man gave me this ring, he asked me to find the halls, but


    he didn¡¯t tell me which cities these twelve halls are located in! It¡¯s a pain in the neck to find.¡±


    As he said that, he paused for a bit and continued, ¡°I got lucky this time and found one here though, so


    now it¡¯s a total of three halls. The first is Brookbourn¡¯s Draco Hall, the second is Riverson¡¯s Mus Hall,


    and the third is your Equus Hall.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I see!¡± Gracie could not help but cover her mouth andugh when she heard that. ¡°My father


    said. that the old man who established Equus Hall had a strange personality, so it seems that he¡¯s just


    teasing. you!¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, he is a yful person at heart, but he¡¯s a nice guy! And besides, I


    wouldn¡¯t be where I am today without him!¡± A sudden thought urred to Severin and he asked,


    ¡°Where¡¯s your father, by the way? Why didn¡¯t hee here with you?¡±


    The smile on Gracie¡¯s face disappeared in an instant and she became a little sentimental. ¡°My father


    left me a few years ago. Cancer took his life. I was thrust into bing the leader of Equus Hall, and I


    was forced to grit my teeth and hang on until today!¡± Gracie then shook away her sadness and


    deliberately forced a smile to say, ¡°But it¡¯s not too bad though. I¡¯m d that you showed up and helped


    me solve such a huge issue at a time when I was on the verge of copse. I don¡¯t know how else to


    thank you. I usually gave money to those who helped me, but you don¡¯t seem to need money that


    much!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Gracie then bit her red lips as a blush appeared on her face and she said half-jokingly, ¡°Well, if you


    don¡¯t want money, then how about I repay your kindness by pledging to give my heart to you?¡±


    Severin was taken aback, and hurriedly waved his hands to say, ¡°No, no, no, no¡­don¡¯t! I can¡¯t do that.


    I have a wife and a daughter!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Gracie could not resistughing and saying, ¡°Scared you, didn¡¯t I? I was just kidding!¡± She then


    punched Severin¡¯s chest softly like they were the best of friends.


    ¡°By the way, if you have the time, could you help me be on the lookout for the other halls like Sus Hall,


    Gallus Hall, or something of the sort? Let me know as soon as you have word of them, because they¡¯re


    one of our halls too!¡± Severin decided to ask for her help.


    ¡°Hehe!¡± After Gracie heard that, she could not help butugh again. ¡°I was a little ashamed when they


    made fun of Equus Hall as Ick-A¡¯s Hall, but now that I think about it, Sus Hall and Gallus Hall might be


    ¡±


    even easier for people to make fun of! Hahah!


    Severin could not help butugh too. ¡°Haha, that old man is a real joker! Seeing all the halls named


    after these Latin animal names left me utterly speechless!¡±

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    Chapter 573


    Gracie stole a nce at Severin and could not help but say, ¡°Well, since everything¡¯s almost done here,


    we can leave the rest to the elders. Equus Hall will be the biggest organization here in Brookton


    tomorrow, and even our city¡¯s mansion wouldn¡¯t dare to offend us!¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°Are you


    still up for a couple of drinks? I still have some good wine back at my ce, so why don¡¯t we enjoy


    ourselves a little once we head back?¡±


    Severin nodded after considering her proposal. ¡°Sure. I would love to chat and understand a bit more


    about Equus Hall!¡±


    The two of them then drove back with Gracie leading Severin to a vi area.


    ¡°Hall Master!¡± More than a dozen of Equus Hall¡¯s people had been tasked to patrol the area at night,


    and they greeted Gracie respectfully once she parked her car and walked over with Severin.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Gracie nodded. ¡°Thanks for your hard work.¡±


    After finishing her sentence, she smiled at Severin and said, ¡°Come on in, handsome. I heard Winnie


    calling you handsome, so I feel like calling you ¡®handsome¡¯ too. It sounds friendlier, and I think it¡¯ll do


    just fine since you don¡¯t want me to expose your identity!¡±


    Severinughed and walked in with her. ¡°Haha, sure! I am pretty handsome, haha!¡±


    The guys who were on patrol were all stunned after Severin left. One of them gulped and asked the


    rest, Did you notice that Hall Master was smiling!¡±


    ¡°I did, I did! I couldn¡¯t believe she was actually smiling!¡± Another man was also amazed.


    ¡°She did more than smile. She even called that man ¡®handsome¡¯, and they only came back at thiste


    hour! That man followed her into the vi where she¡¯s staying at. Do you think¡­he¡¯s staying with her


    tonight?¡± A middle-aged man could not help but guess when he heard it.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be! No! My goddess! Did this man manage to conquer her? I can¡¯t ept this!¡± One of the


    men there felt heartbroken all of a sudden.


    The person next to him rubbed salt into his wound and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Your chance will


    nevere! Our hall master might be beautiful and sexy, but she¡¯s not that easily tamed. There must


    be something more to that man aside from simply being handsome. He must be skilled in some way


    too!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve never heard our hall master mention him before! When did hee into her life? He¡¯s pretty


    bold too. Isn¡¯t he afraid that the Skydrake Gang¡¯s leader will kill him?¡± Some people had a puzzled look


    and began to discuss everything with each other.


    Evidently, the group of people who stayed back on guard duty had no idea what happened that night.


    They were simrly clueless over the fact that Rod-the Skydrake Hall¡¯s leader-was already dead, and


    that the situation in Brookton would changepletely once the sun rises.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a shower while I¡¯ll prepare some tidbits and get the wine ready?¡± Gracie suggested


    to Severin after they entered the vi.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    Chapter 574


    ¡°Sure.¡± Severin nodded and went upstairs to take a shower.


    Once Severin went upstairs, Gracie could not help but touch her cheek and mumble to herself,


    ¡°Goodness gracious! Why am I blushing? I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m feeling shy in front of the supreme leader! I


    need to snap out of it! He might be a very amazing guy, but he¡¯s supposed to be my superior! Quit


    having those thoughts! He has a wife and children too, so there¡¯s no reason for him to like me!¡±


    The next second, however, another voice sounded in her mind, ¡®What are you scared of, Gracie? Does


    it matter if he has a wife? This is your first time meeting a man who can make your heart flutter. You¡¯ll


    regret it for the rest of your life if you don¡¯t seize the opportunity. Besides, you¡¯re a sexy and good-


    looking. woman. No man can resist that!¡¯


    Gracie could not help herself from letting her imagination run wild. Severin¡¯s show, in particr,


    enchanted herpletely, and his concern for her as well as that sense of security he gave her was


    something she no longer experienced after her father¡¯s death.


    When Severin came out in a set of pajamas after taking a shower, he saw a few bottles of red wine and


    some food on the living room table along with Gracie who had bathed and changed into a sexy maroon


    suspender nightdress.


    She


    was a charming woman, and the way she dressed made her even more bewitching, especially since.


    her long sexy legs and delicate corbone were exposed.


    ¡°I see the hall master has taken a bath too!¡± Severin was stunned for a moment and immediately


    realized that it would be inappropriate for him to keep looking at her, hence the reason he made small


    talk as


    soon as he went over.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Gracie nodded, but her heart was starting to throb a lot stronger than before. After all, it was


    her first time dressing like that in front of a man. Though she tended to dress simrly in front of other


    people, her clothes were generally more conservative than that. Moreover, it was the first time she


    wore something so revealing.


    Her heartbeat was getting quicker and she was even blushing a little, but she pretended to act rxed


    as she uncorked a bottle of red wine and poured it for Severin. ¡°You don¡¯t need to call me ¡°Hall Master¡¯,


    handsome. Just call me Gracie. I wouldn¡¯t want there to be so much formality between us!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Gracie!¡± Severin then cleared his throat awkwardly and did not know where to look because


    Gracie. was sitting just opposite him.


    After some silent thought, he could not help but ask, ¡°So, Gracie, do you dress like this all the time?¡±


    Gracie smiled lightly and said, ¡°Yeah. I always wear this at home after taking a shower. Is something


    wrong? No one else is here anyway, and it¡¯s morefortable to dress like this. Sigh, the only time I


    get. to rx and unwind is after I take my nightly bath and prepare for bed!¡±


    Severin smiled and clinked a ss with her. ¡°Well! How about a toast, then? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fate


    that brought us here today?¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°You think we¡¯re fated too?¡± Gracie¡¯s heartbeat sped up considerably, and after drinking the wine in the


    cup, she could not help but lower her head slightly. In her mind, she thought, ¡°I guess men do like it


    when women dress like this. Now he¡¯s even talking about fate and stuff like that. Is he hinting


    something at me? Wait¡­is my supreme leader hoping that something will happen between us


    tonight?¡±

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    Chapter 575


    Severin looked at Gracie¡¯s shy demeanor and instantly knew that she had misunderstood. The fate he


    was talking about was not the fate between a man and a woman, but fate that he hade across one


    of the twelve halls. This is bad. Maybe I¡¯m too handsome that this beautifuldy here is starting to take


    an interest in me. She might be trying to hint at something when she dressed so seductively after a


    quick.


    bath!¡¯


    The atmosphere here instantly became a little awkward, and for a moment, neither of them knew what


    to say to the other.


    ¡°Let me pour a ss for you, handsome!¡± Eventually, Gracie was the first to break the silence. She


    hastily poured some wine for Severin and deliberately asked, ¡°By the way, how did you and your wife


    meet? I¡¯m jealous that she got to marry a such a wonderful man!¡±


    Severin smiled wryly and said, ¡°I met her in the most unimaginable way possible. It all started five years


    ago when I was in a rtionship with a college ssmate whom I loved very much. We dated for three


    years, and I did everything she asked of me. After we graduated, my family gave her family a dowry


    and we got engaged.¡±


    He had a lot of wine with Wesley earlier that night, and he began to open up as he reminisced about


    his past after Gracie brought it up. Severin took a sip of red wine and said again, ¡°When we bought a


    home to live in after we got married, I imagined what it would be like to marry her, work hard together,


    have a child, build a family, and live happily together.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Gracie asked eagerly. ¡°Did you and your fianc¨¦e get married?¡± She was excited to get to


    know Severin better.


    Severin shook his head. ¡°No. There was this rich guy named Easton who set me up. He arranged for


    my friends to get me drunk, and he then gambled with me. I wasn¡¯t sober then, and he¡­.¡± Severin then


    recounted what happened that fateful night.


    After listening to the full story, Gracie was filled with emotion as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that our


    supreme leader would¡¯ve gone through so many things. Lucy¡¯s such a terrible person! Even if you went


    to jail and she doesn¡¯t love you anymore, she has no reason to treat your parents that way. She¡¯s lucky


    you didn¡¯t kill her! I can¡¯t believe she would keep doing such terrible things to you again and again!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin smiled wryly and said, ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve already gotten my revenge. Her dream was supposed to


    be shattered when I made Easton bankrupt and left him in huge debt, but I didn¡¯t expect her to get cozy


    with him just a few days after he came back from Cherridom!¡±


    ¡°Cherridom? Ugh, they¡¯re the worst! He should be grateful that all you did was break one of his legs


    and destroy his attainment. I didn¡¯t expect him to get his men to stir trouble with you! He¡¯s despicable!¡±


    As Gracie spoke, she could not help but clenched her fists as if to protest the injustice done unto


    Severin.


    Severin said with a faint smile, ¡°Haha, you know, there are times when killing a person is far too light a


    punishment for them. I enjoy it when they¡¯re powerless to do anything to me even though they can¡¯t


    stand me!¡±


    Gracie then had a sudden thought and asked Severin, ¡°Will you show mercy in the future if they tell the


    people from the sher Gang toe kill you? If you do, I¡¯ll get angry, and I¡¯ll find that Cain guy so I


    can kill him!¡±

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    Chapter 576


    Severin shook his head and said, ¡°We both hate Cherridom, right? If Cain¡¯s dead, then won¡¯t


    Cherridom¡¯s people be sending themselves to their death? I was considering killing Cain before I set off


    on my journey. so Lucy won¡¯t have someone rich to rely on! She¡¯ll be so pissed if that happens!¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you look for Lucy and kill her too?¡± Gracie blurted out without thinking. Severin,


    however, remained silent.


    Gracie frowned. A sudden realization urred to her and she saidmentably, ¡°I understand why now.


    You value the rtionships you¡¯ve had with people, be they romantic or tonic, and you must have


    loved her very deeply during the three years that you were dating her. If you didn¡¯t feel that way, you


    wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve smashed that beer bottle over Easton¡¯s head for her sake. I can imagine how difficult it


    must be to kill someone you once loved so much!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯srgely the reason. However, I¡¯ve been patient with her time and time again, but if she pushes


    me over the line, I trust I won¡¯t show her any mercy when that happens!¡± Severin thought about that


    possibility and smiled coldly in the end.


    Gracie admired him even more and could not help but say, ¡°Lucy is a fool. She shouldn¡¯t have left you


    back then. Having a man like you by her side is such a blessing! I¡¯m even more jealous of your wife


    now!¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Severin did not expect her to bring that up again and felt a little awkward. After all, what clearer sign


    could a woman give when she tells a man that she envies his wife? She would not have said


    something like that if she did not have that idea in mind.


    ¡°Ahem, let¡¯s have a drink!¡± Severin cleared his throat and raised a ss to her.


    Gracie was in good spirits too, and she drank several cups in quick session.


    Severin looked at how sexy Gracie was and could not help but ask with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sure many men


    have the hots for someone like you, Gracie.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Gracieughed and said, ¡°Haha, I¡¯m a tigress in the eyes of many people, and they


    wouldn¡¯t dare to give it a shot at wooing me. Besides, I¡¯m not interested in ordinary men. The only


    people who are brave enough to try and win my heart are people like Rod, who have ulterior motives


    and aren¡¯t afraid of death!¡±


    Severin nodded, looked earnestly at her, and said, ¡°You¡¯re only in your twenties, and it couldn¡¯t have


    been easy for you to manage such arge organization. Besides, if you¡¯re not harsh enough


    sometimes, then. the others probably won¡¯t ept that a woman like you is managing Equus Hall. I


    believe you¡¯re a softie at heart, but it¡¯s just your position that requires you to act condescending and


    cold all the time.¡± Gracie¡¯s smile stiffened when she heard that and she bit her red lips while saying to


    Severin, ¡°You¡¯re right.. There are times I feel super exhausted, and I haven¡¯t gotten any good sleep


    after Rod took a fancy to me! I¡¯m really grateful for what you did today. I¡¯ll drink three sses as a toast


    to you, Supreme Leader!¡± Having said that, she poured herself three sses of red wine and drank


    them all in one go.

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    Chapter 577


    ¡°Whoa, whoa, take it easy there, tigress! I wouldn¡¯t want you getting t-out drunk!¡± Severin could not


    help but remind her after seeing her drinking a considerable amount of alcohol.


    However, Gracie smiled charmingly and said to him, ¡°Why are you so flustered? I trust that my


    supreme leader is a decent person who won¡¯t take advantage of someone else!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± Severin smiled bitterly, but he was a little speechless as he secretly thought to


    himself,¡¯ Even if I am a decent person, that¡¯s still not a reason for you to dress so sexily!¡¯ Furthermore,


    her slightly forward-leaning posture revealed more of her cleavage, which left Severin speechless and


    prompted him to look elsewhere.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°We have another bottle here! Let¡¯s share it!¡± After Gracie opened thest bottle of red wine, she stood


    up, poured some for Severin, and said, ¡°Are you worried that a tigress like me is going to gobble you


    up?¡± Despite the calmness she projected when she said that, deep down, she felt extremely nervous.


    Though she made it sound like she was just joking, her true intentions were to see Severin¡¯s reaction-if


    he showed an interest in her, then she would not mind it if one thing led to another. Her head was


    buzzing from all the drinking, but she was in a good mood because it had been far too long since she


    had the chance to rx like that.


    ¡°Haha! No, not at all!¡± Severinughed and drank the wine she poured for him.


    ¡°I¡­It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve rxed like this. Thank you so, so much!¡± Unexpectedly, Gracie


    could not bear it any longer andy down on the table just as Severin finished hisst cup and was


    about to go to bed.


    ¡°Gracie, umm¡­¡± Severin was speechless. She could tell that Gracie had a great time that night, but


    she had let her guard down a little too much in front of him. He could not wrap his head around how


    such at beautiful and sexy woman would dare to get drunk in front of a man she just met.


    Severin waspletely speechless. All he could do was walk over, make sure she was all right, and


    then figure out which room in the vi belonged to her. When he finally located it, he came back, shook


    his head helplessly, then carried the half-conscious Gracie to her room.


    ¡°Thank you so¡­very much¡­Supreme Leader,¡± Gracie said in a daze as she felt a pair of strong arms


    carry her up for some time until she was ced gently down on the bed.


    After that, her memory became a blur. Severin looked at the beautiful woman who was sleeping


    soundly on the bed. Her sexy red lips and slender long legs made him feel a little flustered, and he


    quickly went. out and closed the door.


    He then came to an empty room just beside hers and went in to sleep.


    The next morning, it was already past eight when Severin woke up. He went out, searched for a nearby


    toilet, and went in. As soon as he opened the door of the toilet, he was caught unprepared by the sight


    of a beautiful figure squatting on the toilet with a drunken expression.


    ¡°Ah! W-who are you?¡± Gracie was a little dizzy when she woke up earlier, and she went to the


    bathroom after feeling the urge to go. Since no one ever dared to enter her vi before, she had


    completely forgotten that she had invited Severin to drink with her the previous night.


    For that same reason, she went to the bathroom and closed the door without locking it like she always


    did. As a result, she was incredibly terrified when she saw Severin entering.

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    Chapter 578


    ¡°Ah, Supreme Leader, it¡¯s you! I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± Gracie then realized that the person in front of her was


    her superior, and she did not know what to say because she felt as if she had made a mistake.


    ¡°Ahem. Why didn¡¯t you lock the door?¡± Severin felt embarrassed too and immediately backed out. After


    he exited and closed the door, he was unable to shake off his flustered feeling as the image of her fair-


    skinned body lingered in his mind for some time.


    A few secondster, he could not help himself fromughing as he stood outside the door. It was


    amusing because he had identally seen something he should not have, so he was the one who


    should be apologizing. However, Gracie turned out to be more anxious than he was, and she even


    apologized to him instead of ming him for barging in.


    ¡°Gosh, how did I get so drunk? Ipletely forgot that he was sleeping upstairs when I woke up this


    morning¡­¡± Gracie did not know whether tough or cry as she sat on the toilet, and she had no idea


    just how much of her body did Severin see from that angle earlier. She was a woman, after all, and no


    one had ever seen her body before.


    After staring in a daze at the mirror for some time, Gracie finally opened the door, pretended to be


    calm, and walked out while saying, ¡°You woke up really early today. I thought you were still sleeping!¡±


    Severin pretended as if nothing happened and smiled faintly at her while saying, ¡°Hehe, I was nning


    to leave a little earlier since I¡¯m worried that I might not be able to reach Lupool by night.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll get changed right now! We can have breakfast togetherter and I¡¯ll see you off after that!¡±


    Gracie said to Severin after giving it a bit of thought. After saying that, she immediately walked into her.


    room and closed the door behind her.


    ¡°Phew!¡± Gracie frowned after entering her room and felt unusually awkward like never before. ¡°That


    was so embarrassing! He must¡¯ve seen my body earlier, but it¡¯s not like I can ask him if he did! He


    probably won¡¯t go around telling people, right? No, he won¡¯t! The supreme leader is a good person! He


    won¡¯t say anything to anyone!¡± Gracie mumbled to herself and soon found a dress that looked quite


    good. After putting it on, she decided to put on some makeup and go out only after meticulously making


    sure she looked good.


    By the time she went downstairs, Severin had already changed and was waiting for her. He could not


    help but feel stunned for a moment when he saw Gracie wearing such a beautiful dress. She was


    incredibly beautiful, and the charming yet slightly cute look when she smiled was almost on par with


    Diane.


    Of course, Severin could not say which of the two women looked better, because they were both


    unique. in their way and it was difficult to identify a clear winner.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have some breakfast. Should I call more of my people to see you off?¡± Gracie pursed her


    red lips and asked Severin after walking up to him.


    Severin said, ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m not used to having so many people. And since I¡¯m


    driving. you don¡¯t need to trouble yourself to see me off either.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s not appropriate! You¡¯re the supreme leader! It¡¯s only right that I see you off!¡± Gracie said with


    a smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go through all that trouble. Really. It¡¯s good enough for you to see me off when I get


    into my car!¡± Severin smiled faintly.


    ¡°Okay, but breakfast is my treat!¡± Gracie insisted.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    Chapter 579


    Before long, the two of them walked out with each other.


    At that moment, a few elders were about toe over and report on their work. As soon as they saw


    Gracie wearing a dress, the first elder¡¯s jaw nearly dropped and he could not help but ask, ¡°M-m-m-


    ma¡¯am ¡­..where are you going?¡±


    He was dumbfounded because she tended to wear tight leather pants or jeans that were much more


    conservative in terms of style. However, she came out that morning wearing a dress-a knee-length


    floral dress, no less! If they had not seen it for themselves, they would have thought that they were


    dreaming.


    ¡°What¡¯s with all your expressions? Do you have to be so exaggerated? I¡¯m going out for breakfast with


    our supreme leader. He¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡± Gracie smiled faintly and said to the elders, who were once


    again. shocked because Gracie had a smile on her face. It was such a rare sight that they began to


    wonder if she was still the same fierce tigress from before.


    The second elder frowned instantly and thought to himself, ¡®Did the supreme leader conquer this


    tigress.st night? There¡¯s no other exnation as to why she would change so much in just one


    night.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Umm, we came here to inform you that many of the Skydrake Gang¡¯s people surrendered to us, and


    we managed to seize their property too. At this juncture, we¡¯re waiting for you to count the total value of


    what we managed to get!¡± said the grand-elder as he stepped forward.


    Gracie nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°You can figure it out yourselves. I¡¯m going to have breakfast


    with our supreme leader, and I¡¯m nning to give myself a day offter. if there¡¯s anything else you


    wish to inform me, you can do so tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± The elders immediately gestured respectfully while watching the two of them leave.


    ¡°She¡¯s changed, and it¡¯s a huge change to boot! How could she even think of taking a day off at such


    an important moment?¡± The grand-elder muttered in shock as Gracie and Severin left the vi.


    The second elder took a guess and said, ¡°She must¡¯ve been conquered by himst night, otherwise


    things wouldn¡¯t have ended like this.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± the third elder pointed out, ¡°he seems to be much older than her, and he probably already has a


    wife!


    ¡°What do you know? I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if someone like him had a dozen wives. His talent is like a


    rare gem, and even if he doesn¡¯t want to marry our hall master, he can always have a private


    rtionship with her. I believe that her attitude changed after they did itst night!¡± the second elder


    said with conviction.


    The grand-elder nodded and said, ¡°It makes sense that she wants to take a day off today. She¡¯s


    probably exhausted fromst night. I bet she¡¯ll go to bed and catch up on her sleep once she returns


    later.¡±


    Their views were shared by the third elder too. After thinking for a while, he could not help himself from


    Haughing and saying, ¡°Haha! Whether or not our hall master marries the supreme leader isn¡¯t


    important as long as he slept with her. She will take good care of our Equus Hall in the future. The


    chance for our hall to receive special treatment aspared to the other eleven halls is hard toe


    by.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Equus Hall is poised to grow even more in the future!¡±


    The old men had a lively discussion with each other.


    ¡°Look, those two make such a nice couple! He¡¯s so handsome, and she¡¯s so pretty too!¡±


    Gracie and Severin had not been out long when someone made a remark about them from not too far


    away. Gracie blushed immediately, then nced at Severin secretly. She felt all sweet in her heart, and


    she thought about how wonderful it would be if she and him were a real couple. It was a shame that


    their rtionship was just that of superior and subordinate.


    Severin did not even do anything to Gracie despite having such a good opportunity the previous night,


    and she came to understand that he had a uniquely pure heart. Still, she felt somewhat a little


    disappointed for some reason.


    After they were done with breakfast, Gracie and Severin walked back to the vi again.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    Chapter 580


    Severin got into the car, smiled at Gracie, and said to her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to see me off. Before I leave,


    I should remind you once again that even though it¡¯s fine for you to call me Supreme Leader here, you


    must never address me like that when you go to Brookbourn. After all, no one knows me here in


    Brookton, but I don¡¯t want my parents or my wife to know my identity!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind! I¡¯ll just call you ¡®handsome¡¯ then. That¡¯ll do, right?¡± Gracie smiled.


    Severin had a slightly odd expression on his face when he heard her call him that because he was


    reminded of She who frequently called him ¡®my handsome Severin¡¯ every time they met.


    ¡°As you wish!¡± Severin smiled wryly and drove off.


    Gracie could not help but let out a sigh as she watched Severin¡¯s car drive out of her sight.


    Severin drove non-stop and finally reached Lupool when the sky was already dark. There was a huge.


    mountain south of Lupool that made everyone stop to look, and although Lupool was a rtively small


    area, it had dense spiritual energy that gave rise to arge number of practitioners in the city.


    After Severin arrived, he parked the car and went to book a hotel. After having his dinner, he decided to


    go around and take a stroll. He soon found himself arriving at a za, where he felt like buying a cup of


    coffee.


    All of a sudden, a middle-aged man copsed on the ground not too far away, while a woman in her


    twenties shouted anxiously out of fright. ¡°Dad, what happened? Dad! Are you okay?¡±


    Several bodyguards immediately stood there in a daze without knowing what to do.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Severin nced in their direction, walked over, and said to them, ¡°Allow me to have a look. This seems


    to be a cerebral hemorrhage, but I can help cure it!¡±


    ¡°You¡­you can cure my dad?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes turned red as she looked helplessly at Severin.


    ¡°Rest assured, miss. He¡¯s in safe hands!¡± Severin smiled slightly and squatted down.


    However, the rich guy in a white suit who stood next to her grabbed Severin¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Who


    are you and where did youe from? This is the head of the Wellers, who are a first-tier family in


    Lupool. Will you be able to bear the consequences if something goes wrong?¡±


    After finishing speaking, he persuaded the woman beside him, ¡°You don¡¯t know him at all, Rory. And


    don¡¯t forget that your family made a lot of enemies. Do you think it¡¯s right for you to let him treat your


    father? What if this guy kills your father instead? I think it¡¯d be better for you to have him sent to the


    nearest hospital!¡±


    As soon as Rory heard that, her expression soured immediately and she asked Severin, ¡°Who are


    you? Are you a doctor? Do you have a medical license?¡±


    Severin looked up at her and said, ¡°Is that important right now, missy? Your father will be dead if he¡¯s


    not treated in five minutes. Are you sure you can get him to the hospital within five minutes and have a


    doctor treat him immediately?¡±


    ¡°Geez.¡± The man in the suit remarked immediately. ¡°this guy doesn¡¯t have a license to practice


    medicine! I¡¯m sure of it! For all we know, he might be a chatan!¡±


    Rory looked at Severin and said in a serious tone. ¡°Think carefully, mister. You¡¯ll lose your life if you


    can¡¯t cure him!¡±

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    Chapter 581


    ¡°Rory, are you certain that you are allowing him to try to save your father? What if he¡¯s from one of the


    rival gangs? Even if you kill himter, that won¡¯t help with anything. Your father¡¯s life is more important.


    than his life.¡±


    The man dressed in white expressed his concern.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Rory looked at her father, Freddie. His face looked pale and painful. ¡°What if he¡¯s telling us the truth?


    It¡¯s a risk that I need to take. Call 911 just in case anything happens.¡±


    There was nothing more the man dressed in white could say to change Rory¡¯s mind. He walked away


    and called 911. On the other side, Severin quickly gave Freddie a massage and took out his needle to


    perform dry needling. Once that was done, he ced his hand on Rory¡¯s father¡¯s head.


    At first, Freddie suffered tremendous pain. When Severin started to treat him, he was obviously


    gradually healing and in less pain. By the time, Severin took his hand away, Freddie looked healthier


    than before. His eyesight returned to normal and he could see clearly what his savior looked like.


    *Thank you for saving me!¡± Freddie stood up and expressed his gratitude.


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°When I was in Brookbourn, an elder man from a first-tier upper-ss family


    suffered from a sudden cerebral hemorrhage too. Luckily I was there to save him and so were you.


    You¡¯ll never going to make it if I¡¯m not here.¡±


    When the man dressed in white returned, he was shocked to see Freddie standing there safe and


    sound. He rubbed his eyes numerous times. ¡°Seriously? Freddie is fine now?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to this young man here. I¡¯m fine now. What¡¯s your name, young man?¡± Freddie smiled and


    asked.


    ¡°My name is Severin Feuillet. I¡¯m staying in Lupool for one night and I¡¯m going to the mountain


    tomorrow,¡± Severin replied honestly with a smile.


    ¡°Are you seriously thinking about going into the mountain? Do you know what mountain that is? The


    mountain is very steep and no one has ever conquered the mountain before. Thanks to that mountain.


    those fierce wild animals from the forest could not enter our city.¡±


    The man dressed in white continued, ¡°I overheard a case. Three level one or level two profound


    masters went into the mountain to seek a type of herb. But no one has ever seen them after that or


    anyone heard of them returning from the mountain. People said the mountain must have taken their


    lives. Three profound masters went together and none of them returned. Is that enough to tell you how


    dangerous the mountain is?¡±


    Despite that, it did not scare Severin. ¡°That¡¯s the closest route if I want to get to the sea. Otherwise, I


    won¡¯t choose to go there too.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re heading to the sea? That¡¯s certainly not the best way. I heard there are two fishing


    viges after the forest. Most of the people in the viges are fishermen. But they only have small boats


    so they didn¡¯t dare to go too far out in the sea. Most of the time, they fish near the coast to put food on


    the table. I have never been there before. But some people in the city are badass and bold enough to


    explore for the sake of the treasure in the forest,¡± Freddie exined.


    With a smile, Severin said, ¡°I¡¯m going to be fine. Just think that I¡¯m like those badass people¡±


    Freddie¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. All of a sudden, he had much admiration for Severin. Very


    often, he heard those who had the ability to under special training are never bounded by life and death.


    Only badass like them were able to reach higher grounds. Severin definitely was one of those badass


    people.


    ¡°Young man. As a reward for saving my life, I¡¯m going to give you a-million-and-five-hundred-thousand


    dors.¡±

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    Chapter 582


    After some thinking, Freddie decided and said that.


    ¡°Freddie. Isn¡¯t a-million-and-five-hundred-thousand dors too much? Who knows if you really had a


    sudden cerebral hemorrhage? What if it was something else and you will eventually be fine by yourself


    without his help?¡± The man dressed in white decided to step in when he heard that.


    Immediately, Freddie gave the man dressed in white a cold re. ¡°Are you saying my life doesn¡¯t worth


    as much as a-million-and-five-hundred-thousand dors? This is my body. I know it better than you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Keep your opinion to yourself.¡± Rory also red at the man before smiling at Severin.


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Severin. Can you please give me your bank ount? I¡¯ll transfer the money to you


    now. Luckily you are here to save my father.¡±


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I¡¯m going back to my hotel now, I¡¯m leaving early in the


    morning. It just happened that I¡¯m there to lend a helping hand. The ambnce is here now. If you are


    still worried, you should bring your father to the hospital to check his body and ask the doctor to


    prescribe some medicine.¡±


    After that, he did not wait for them to reply and just left.


    ¡°What? He refuses the money?¡± The man dressed in white was shocked.


    ¡°I guess he¡¯s a real savant. Money is nothing to people like him. They are only into treasures that could


    help them in their training and very often, those treasures are the only thing that they are after,¡± Freddie


    said respectfully.


    ¡°Dad, the ambnce is here. Let¡¯s go to the hospital to check your body,¡± Rory said.


    The moment Severin returned to his hotel room, he went to his bed and dozed off. When the sun was


    rising in the money, he was all ready to head to the mountain.


    Since he was unable to drive his car to the mountain, he hailed a taxi and requested the taxi driver to


    drop him off near the mountain.


    ¡°Hey, handsome, are you going into the mountain to hunt for treasure?¡±


    Not longter, he heard someone talking to him from behind.


    He looked back and saw there were six people standing behind him. An old man with grey hair, a pair


    of beautiful twins, two muscr men, and one thin middle-aged man.


    The one who talked to Severin was one of the twins. She smiled at Severin and approached him. ¡°Are


    you going on a treasure hunt? Let¡¯s go together. It¡¯s better to travel together. I heard the mountain is


    very dangerous. We can look out for each other!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°I suppose I am!¡± Severin nodded.


    Technically speaking, he was on his way to Dracodeus Isle because of the old wacko. It was quite


    simr to the treasure hunt the girl mentioned.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    Chapter 583


    ¡°Do you hear that? My guess is correct. He¡¯s going into the mountain to hunt for treasure too. Let him


    join us. The more the merrier, isn¡¯t it?¡± One of the twins giggled.


    However, the thin man thought otherwise. He sneered and gave Severin a contemptuous look. ¡°Look at


    how thin he is. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a powerful person. Are you sure he¡¯s going to help us instead of being


    our burden?¡±


    The twin¡¯s sister gave Severin a sympathetic look. ¡°But it¡¯s going to be very dangerous if he enters the


    mountain by himself. Let him tag along with us. There are too many wild animals in the mountain. He¡¯s


    not going to survive if he goes on by himself.¡±


    The old man gave it a thought and said, ¡°Young man. Are you a profound master? If you are not, we


    can¡¯t have you tag along with us.¡±


    Severin smiled awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±


    ¡°Do you hear that? He¡¯s a profound master. That means he cane with us, right?¡± The eldest twin


    sister came running and smiling at Severin. ¡°It¡¯s nice having a handsome guy going on an adventure


    with


    us.¡±


    Her sister teased back. ¡°Sis, can you act like ady?¡±


    The old man stood beside Severin and said, ¡°My name is Saul Lanier. It¡¯s a coincidence for us to meet


    here before we head inside the mountain so why don¡¯t we go explore together?¡±


    The thin man sneered. ¡°I¡¯m Dennis Washburn.!¡±


    The elder twin sister extended her hand out to gesture a handshake with Severin. ¡°I¡¯m Daphne Hine.


    This is my sister, Shonna.¡±


    The bald-headed muscr man looked like a nice guy. ¡°My name is Morris Dugan.¡±


    Thest man had his hair shaved. His voice sounded very rough. ¡°I¡¯m Steven Lozano.¡±


    Severin looked at them and said, ¡°I¡¯m Severin Feuillet. It¡¯s definitely a good thing to havepany


    while exploring the mountain. But I think I¡¯m heading a different way than you guys. Because I¡¯m going


    to go straight all the way until I¡¯m at the other end of the forest.¡±


    Dennis scoffed. ¡°Hahaha. Are you kidding? Who do you think you are? I¡¯m not going to lie. I once heard


    a level six or seven warrior king tried to do that and he failed. Do you think you have what it takes to


    aplish that?¡±


    After hearing that, Saul also thought Severin was bluffing and too bold. ¡°Are you really going to try your


    luck? Have you been to that forest before?¡±


    Severin shook his head. ¡°Truth be told, this is my first time. I have never been to that forest. Do you


    know anything special about that forest? Someone told me there are many ferocious wild animals in


    the forest.¡±


    As soon as he finished talking, everyone had a weird look on their faces.


    Daphne frowned. She was the most enthusiastic among the others when they saw Severin. ¡°Are you


    serious that you want to get to the other end of the forest when you have never been there before? It¡¯s


    the same as killing yourself.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Morris rubbed his bald head and said, ¡°Come on. We can talk more and exin to him about the forest


    while we head to the mountain.¡±

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    Chapter 584


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s hit the road and talk on the way!¡± Saul nodded and continued talking, ¡°Severin, is it? Do


    you know the name of the forest? You might have heard it before. It¡¯s called the Forbidden Forest.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Forbidden Forest?¡± Severin frowned. The name of the forest itself was enough to scare many people


    away.


    Though, he knew it was not going to be a problem for him to reach the other end of the forest. Yet, he


    was feeling curious about the forest and wanted to know more. As they walked and talked along the


    way, Severin finally got to know what had been stopping many people from stepping foot into the forest.


    It was less dangerous on the outskirt of the forest. While there were still many wild animals lingering.


    around, those wild animals were huge in size andmon. Overall, those wild animals were about the


    same level as a grandmaster. It was a different situation if you went a little bit deeper into the forest.


    One could easily bump into a half-monster. A half-monster was a creature that was close to bing


    a monster. Their strength and power were as strong as a profound master.


    The danger level increased tremendously in the deepest part of the forest. Monsters actually existed in


    that part of the forest and they were as strong as a warrior king. It required at least a level five warrior


    king to reach the other end of the forest without losing his life.


    When Daphne and the rest said they were treasure hunting, they would only be exploring around the


    outer perimeter of the forest and avoided entering the deeper part of the forest.


    The risk they took entering the outer perimeter of the forest was all they could take. For, the forest was


    a great ce to find spiritual herbs and other precious treasures. If they could just find one treasure, it


    was going to be a tremendous help to their training.


    When they had told Severin everything about the forest, Saul said, ¡°Do you get the picture of how


    dangerous the forest is now? We form a team because we are stronger that way and we can look out


    for each other.¡±


    They thought Severin would change his mind. Yet, Severin smiled and said, ¡°Ok, thanks for the


    information. But I still need to get to the other side of the forest because I need to go out to the sea.¡±


    *Haha! Fine. So be it. We¡¯re not going to stop you anymore. You can leave the team anytime you


    want!¡± Dennis scoffed with disdainful looks in his eyes.


    It did matter to him whether Severin is dead or alive. He admired Severin for being a profound master


    at such a young age. Yet, it was an impossible mission for Severin to get to the other end of the forest


    without losing his life.


    Daphne sighed. ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s too bad. You¡¯re such a handsome guy.¡±


    Dennis smiled evilly. ¡°Daphne, are you desperate to find yourself a man? Hehe. I don¡¯t mind being your


    man if that¡¯s what you want. Don¡¯t worry, I guarantee you¡¯ll be very satisfied at the end of the day.¡±


    Instantly, Daphne gave Dennis a deadly look. ¡°Dennis Washburn! What the hell are you talking about?


    If you continue with that nonsense, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re going to beg for mercy!¡±


    ¡°Haha. It¡¯s just a joke. Don¡¯t be so tense!¡± Dennisughed.


    Shonna asked, ¡°Severin, why do you want to go out to the sea? It¡¯s really a dangerous thing to do!¡±


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°Because I need to get to a ce before August 15th. I only have two days left


    and I can¡¯t change my route now.¡±

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    Chapter 585


    Morris thought of it and said, ¡°What if he gets lucky? Maybe he¡¯ll survive. Haha. I remembered there


    was a guy who identally entered the deeper part of the forest. He found a second-grade spiritual


    herb there. What a lucky guy!¡±


    ¡°A second-grade spiritual herb!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard that. Spiritual herb was a herb that had the ability to absorb


    spiritual energy from heaven and earth and the essence of the sun and mood. They were hard toe


    by and were extremely rare.


    It was categorized into nine different grades with nine being the rarest among all. In this modern world,


    even a first-grade spiritual herb was hard toe by. People would be fighting all over each other just


    to get their hands on a second-grade spiritual herb.


    First-grade spiritual herb was suitable for people during their profound master level. Whereas, the


    second- grade spiritual herb would provide a terrific result when consumed by a warrior king. Needless


    to say, the superb result a profound master could anticipate when he consumed a second-grade


    spiritual herb. It was highly possible that he could find himself easily breaking through many levels.


    Morris continued, ¡°Yes. The risk you take and the opportunity you gain along the way coexist together.


    If you are bold enough, then you could enter the deeper part of the forest. It¡¯s a gamble. If you win, then


    you are able to move on. If you lose, then that¡¯s death for you. Haha!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually impressed with your bravery. Are you a savant? I wonder what level you¡¯re at now,¡± Steven


    said in his rough voice.


    Before Severin answered his question, Daphne red at Steven and cut in. ¡°Steven, have you


    forgotten we¡¯re not allowed to ask about someone¡¯s level directly? Did you do it on purpose because


    this is the first time he¡¯s entering the mountain?¡±


    ¡°Haha. He¡¯s just tagging along with us for a while and he¡¯s not here for the treasure anyway. That¡¯s why


    I think he won¡¯t mind me asking. What if he¡¯s really savant and is much stronger than anyone of us


    here?¡± Steven said cheerfully, ¡°Oh,e on, Daphne. Don¡¯t tell me you have fallen for him already. If


    it¡¯s love at first sight, why don¡¯t you go with him? You two can go to the other side of the forest. If you


    two are lucky enough to survive, it¡¯s going to be a good story! Haha!¡±


    Finally, Severin realized there was not much trust between these six people.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Daphne dragged Severin away from them and to the other side. ¡°Come here with me. I have something


    to tell you!¡±


    Severin did not know what was Daphne trying to do. Yet, he could tell Daphne was a kind person that


    actually cared for him. Therefore, he followed her.


    Once they were far away from the others, Daphne said, ¡°We¡¯re actually strangers to each other. Those


    who wish to head into the mountain to hunt for treasure often gather in a square in Lupool. We will find


    other people to form a team to look out for each other during the treasure hunt. You need to be at least


    a level four profound master to join a team and have the bravery to embark on the treasure hunt!¡±


    At this point, she paused for a while. ¡°Although we are a team, it¡¯s normal to kill each other or steal


    from each other when we found a treasure. It¡¯s not the first time it happened so most of the time we will


    be cautious of the other people and we won¡¯t disclose our level to them.¡±


    That exnation cleared the questions in Severin¡¯s mind. He nodded. ¡°I see. Thank you for this


    information. I have no idea about this if you didn¡¯t tell me.¡±

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    Chapter 586


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Daphne smiled. ¡°Other than my sister, I only know those people today. So remember, don¡¯t tell anyone


    your true level. Of course, you¡¯re allowed to lie to them when they ask you. They won¡¯t know it if you¡¯re


    lying to them either.¡±


    After hearing that, Severin¡¯s had a weird expression. Unlike the others, the old wacko had taught him a


    secret technique. With that secret technique, he could easily tell the other people¡¯s level. However,


    there was an exception. When the person¡¯s level was higher than Severin¡¯s and if the person


    deliberately hid his strength, Severin would not be able to tell the person¡¯s level in that situation.


    Despite that, there were not many people that were at a higher level than Severin. Nheless, the six


    people who invited him to join the team were quite strong.


    ¡°I got it now. Thank you for your information,¡± Severin said with a smile.


    Daphne continued to say seriously, ¡°Do you really have to go to that ce? Honestly speaking, it feels


    bad to see you risk your life to get to that ce.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Haha. I don¡¯t have a choice. This is an order from my teacher. I have to go.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, little girl!¡± Severin smiled and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a little girl!¡± Daphne was offended and followed behind Severin.


    When they reunited with the others, Shannon approached her sister and walked along with her, and


    said, Daphne, have you fallen for that guy? Why are you so nice to him and pull him to the side to tell


    him those?


    Daphne¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°I didn¡¯t! Steven doesn¡¯t look like a good guy. It¡¯s so obvious that he¡¯s trying to


    find out how strong Severin is. Nothing is going to happen if Severin did not find anything. But what if


    he does? If Steven knows Severin is weaker than him, Steven will surely attack Severin and steals the


    treasure away from Severin. Everyone including us is hiding our real power to protect ourselves from


    being attacked when a person finds a treasure.¡±


    Shonna rebuked. ¡°Stop pretending. You are correct, but I¡¯m your twin sister. We have been with each


    other since we were in Mom¡¯s womb. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you are thinking about?¡±


    At that moment, Daphne felt embarrassed and said, ¡°Well, he¡¯s really very handsome. It¡¯s a pity if he¡¯s


    dead. Maybe I can get his contact number if we can go back to the city together after the treasure hunt.


    Isn¡¯t it normal to fall for a guy as handsome as him?¡±


    Shonna covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°Hehe. You¡¯re finally telling the truth. But I must admit that he


    is really very handsome. If I see him again, I¡¯m going to ask for his contact number too!¡±


    ¡°Hey! He¡¯s mine!¡± Daphne gave her sister an angry re when she heard that.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    Chapter 587


    At that moment, the team reached a dead end. The path was blocked by a dominant cliff. Saul stopped


    walking.


    ¡°Saul, where are you bringing us? There¡¯s no road ahead!¡± Dennis scolded as he looked at the cliff.


    The cliff was about twenty feet tall.


    Saul smiled and pointed in a direction. ¡°We can go in that direction but that¡¯s going to be an extra hour


    long. We can take the shortcut by jumping up this cliff. It¡¯s an easy job for a level hour profound master.


    If anyone here is not a profound master that is level four or higher, he¡¯s only going to be a burden to us


    later.


    ¡°Haha. If this is going to save us some time, I don¡¯t mind it!¡± Morris smiled and looked at Severin. ¡°Not


    everyone here is here to look for treasure. If he can¡¯t jump up the cliff, he could take the long way. No


    one here is obliged to protect him along the way.¡±


    Severin¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. This path could be a shortcut but Saul was actually trying to test


    their levels.


    If someone failed to reach the top of the cliff, it meant he or she was not a level four profound master


    yet. Therefore, anyone who seeded in jumping up the cliff was at least level four or above.


    ¡°Haha. Fine with me!¡± Daphne smiled with her hands folded.


    Severin could not be bothered about the others. He walked to the cliff, bent his knee, and took a leap


    up the cliff. After that, he turned around and looked down the cliff. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Saul is right. This is the


    closest route. Let¡¯s not waste time. There are two more cliffs simr to this one. We can save a lot of


    time if we take this route.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Not bad, kid!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Dennis curled up his lip when he discovered the cliff was nothing to Severin. He too walked over and


    jumped up to the top of the cliff.


    As a matter of fact, everyone on the team was very strong. With Severin¡¯s secret technique, he could


    tell Steven and Shonna were the weakest among them. Despite that, they were already level eight


    profound masters. Hence, the cliff was no challenge to the team. By noon, they had reached the peak


    of the mountain since neither of them was a burden.


    ¡°You¡¯re so amazing! I don¡¯t see you sweat after all those jumping and hiking!¡±


    Shonna had sweat all over her forehead. Hiking up the peak of the mountain was hard and everyone


    was worn out from it. Yet, Severin looked the same as before, still so calm and full of energy.


    Among the group, the journey was less tiring for Saul and Dennis. This time around, the way they


    looked at Severin was obviously different from previously.


    Severin smiled faintly and exined, ¡°I always enjoy good training so I have a stronger physique.¡±


    That exined everything. Some people could have a stronger body and endurance because they


    liked to train their bodies and not because they had a stronger level. Maybe Severin was one of those


    people. Morris squinted his eyes and was dubious. He also loved a good body work out so he knew


    those who trained their bodies often looked muscr and bulky. Severin did not match the criteria.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while. Going downhill is easier. No walking is required. We can just jump off from here.


    It¡¯s going to take just several minutes before we reached the bottom and from there we can see the


    forest.¡±


    As they looked down, the thickyer of fog hover around the upper canopy of the forest leaving the


    forest looking foggy and hazy. That did not stop the group from feeling enthusiastic. After having their


    rest, the group continued with their journey.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Severin was the first to jump off the mountain. His speed was zing fast.


    ¡°Gosh! He¡¯s so fast. I really wonder how strong he is!¡±


    Saul was shocked as he watched Severin jump off. Based on Severin¡¯s speed, he reckoned Severin


    was at least a level nine profound master. That being said, it would be a pity if a talented person like


    Severin end up dead in the forest. After all, it was rare to see such a young level nine profound master.

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    Chapter 588


    ¡°Is he trying to show off how strong he is because there are two beautiful girls looking at him? Haha.


    We¡¯ve been avoiding showing our real strength. Pft, this guy is such an idiot!¡±


    Dennis deliberately slowed down his speed and was thest to follow. Within five minutes, the group


    reached the bottom..


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± Saul said.


    Dennis had an idea. ¡°Why don¡¯t we split up? We can cover arger area. But let¡¯s make a pact. The


    treasure belongs to the one who found it and we cannot fight over it. If someone encounters a strong


    half- monster that he could not defeat, the others have to go help him.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. We had talked about this before we came.¡±


    Morris headed in a different direction impatiently. Soon, everyone was in the forest.


    ¡°Wow! A first-grade medium-rank spiritual herb!¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Not too longter, Daphne found and harvested a first-grade medium-rank spiritual herb with her eagle


    eyes. It was good enough to have everyone looking at it with envious eyes.


    ¡°Daphne, you¡¯re very lucky!¡± Morrismented.


    Daphne quickly put away the spiritual herb and said, ¡°I guess I¡¯m good. Look carefully and don¡¯t let any


    treasure slip away!¡±


    Quickly enough, they were further away from each other. asionally, they could hear monsters


    roaring in the forest. It had everyone putting their guard up.


    ¡°Wow! A second-grade low-rank spiritual herb!¡±


    After not long, Daphne discovered another spiritual herb and was extremely excited about it. She


    looked around to see if there was anyone around her. Nervously, she squatted down to harvest it.


    Suddenly, a red python appeared, hissed with its mouth open wide, and charged at her. The python


    was extremely long.


    ¡°What?¡±


    When Daphne looked up, there was no time for her to escape. Her face turned pale.


    ¡®Oh, my god! I¡¯m going to die!¡± she thought.


    All of a sudden, a light shed out and shoot out from a bush not far away from her. It struck right


    through the python¡¯s head.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    Chapter 589


    The python fell down and was dead. Daphne exhaled deeply and harvest the spiritual herb before she


    stood up. Severin smiled and walked out from the bush.


    ¡°It¡¯s you! You can shoot your spiritual energy like an arrow! You! You¡¯re actually a warrior king!¡± After


    the frightening moment, Daphne¡¯s face looked terrible


    ¡°I heard a monster roaring so I decided toe over to take a look.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°This is a second-grade medium-rank spiritual herb. It¡¯s definitely very enticing. But you


    have to be careful. Normally, a guardian monster will stay around this type of spiritual herb to protect it.


    Although this python is a half-monster, its strength is nearly the same as a level nine profound master!¡±


    Daphne thought about it and took a step forward to hand out the spiritual herb to Severin. ¡°Take it. You


    save my life. Without you, I¡¯ll be dead by now. You can still get more benefits from it even if you are


    already a warrior king.¡±


    Severin was shocked because this was not an ordinary spiritual herb. It was a second-grade spiritual


    herb. The spiritual herb would do more good for Daphne if she consume it. Breaking through the next.


    ranking would not be a problem at all.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me such a precious treasure?¡± Severin asked curiously and did not ept it.


    Daphne nodded seriously. ¡°What¡¯s more important than my life? I know it¡¯s very rare toe across


    this spiritual herb. Despite that, I want to give it to you. If you consume it, your power will increase and


    there are more chances for you to reach the other end of the forest safely. Your purpose to be at the


    other end of the forest, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Severin was touched after hearing that. Based on what Daphne said, she did not just decide to give


    him, the spiritual herb because he saved her life but there were other factors too.


    Severin smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can keep it for yourself. I don¡¯t have the time to train. I


    need to get moving or else I¡¯m going to bete. This spiritual herb is more useful to you.¡±


    ¡°Gosh! A second-grade medium-rank spiritual herb? Am I seeing it right?¡±


    All of a sudden, Dennis came out from the other side. His eyes sparkled when he saw the spiritual herb


    in Daphne¡¯s hand.


    Daphne was in awe when Severin refused the spiritual herb. When Dennis was walking toward them,


    she quickly put it away. ¡°Yea. I guess I was lucky to find a second-grade spiritual herb here when we¡¯re


    not in the deeper part of the forest yet.¡±


    Dennis looked happy as he walked over. ¡°You can¡¯t find this treasure anywhere you want.¡±


    Daphne¡¯s instinct had her keep her guard up. However, she was less scared when she knew Dennis


    did not know how strong she actually was. ¡°Yeah. Since I can find one here, maybe you can find one


    somewhere else too!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. I do hope so. But it¡¯s not that easy. Other than entering the deeper part of the forest, it¡¯s really


    hard to find one around here. Plus, we¡¯re not daring enough to venture into the deeper part of the


    forest, right?¡±


    As he finished talking, he quickly threw his fist at Daphne.


    ¡°Damn, you!¡± Daphne frowned immediately. Luckily she was well-prepared. She clenched her hand and


    covered it with her spiritual energy to tackle Dennis¡¯ punch. However, Daphne was sent flying into the


    sky the next second their punches met.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    Chapter 590


    Severin moved and appeared behind Daphne. He grabbed her waist andnded on the ground. Even


    so, Daphne grunted in pain and there was blooding out from the corner of her mouth.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Level nine profound master! Not bad! Haha!¡±


    After being stunned for a moment, Dennis let out a wave ofughter. Daphne looked surprised! ¡°You¡¯re


    actually a warrior king!¡±


    After that, she said angrily, ¡°When we were forming the team, you said you¡¯re a level seven profound


    master. I bet you were deliberately being thest person to jump off the mountain just now!¡±


    Dennis said, ¡°Girl, why are you so stupid? No one will tell the truth at the start. Precautious is


    necessary, isn¡¯t it? Hand over the spiritual herb and I can spare you your life!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a level two warrior king!¡± Severin said after letting go of Daphne.


    ¡°You! How did you know? Not bad. I tried hard to hide my real strength just now!¡± Dennis frowned, ¡°But


    it¡¯s useless. I¡¯m taking the spiritual herb no matter what!¡±


    He took a look at Daphne¡¯s long leg and continued, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him first and have you pleasure me


    before I take away your spiritual herb. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to spare your life if you bring lots of


    pleasure


    to me.¡±


    ¡°You shameless jerk! Aren¡¯t you afraid that my sister or the others mighte over?¡± Daphne asked


    with her gritted teeth and angry re.


    That did not scare Dennis. ¡°Haha. Of course, I¡¯m not scared because they had headed in the other


    direction. Even if they heard the sound ande over to help you to fight me, I¡¯m still not afraid of


    them. They can never defeat me because I¡¯m a level two warrior king!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind sending you to hell for being such a shameless guy!¡± Severin said faintly.


    When they were heading to the forest, he sensed that Dennis was acting well. Very often, he found


    Dennis secretly peeking at Daphne¡¯s and Shonna¡¯s bodies. His assumption was right. Dennis had


    finally shown his real j*ckass personality.


    Severin took out a ck pill and gave it to Daphne. ¡°This is a healing pill that I made myself. It will take


    just a few minutes to heal your injury. Leave this pervert to me!¡±


    Daphne had no idea which level of warrior king Severin was at but she knew Severin was already a


    warrior king. She nodded, swallowed the pill, and sat on the ground with her legs folded to heal her


    injury.


    ¡°Haha! So exaggerating. I get that you are a warrior king too if you dare to say that. How rare to see


    such a young warrior king!¡± Dennis said while staring at Severin.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m a warrior king or not. I just need to be strong enough to kill you!¡± Severin said


    with a cold smile.


    ¡°Haha! You¡¯re so good at bragging. Or are you trying to scare me because you think I don¡¯t know what


    rank you¡¯re at? Do you seriously think I¡¯m going to believe that crap?¡±


    Dennisughed out loud because he thought Severin was trying to trick him.

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    Chapter 591


    Severin could not be bothered to talk further. He waved his hand at Dennis. ¡°Just try if you don¡¯t believe


    me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Do you think I don¡¯t dare?¡±


    Immediately, Dennis agglomerated his spirited energy on his palm and threw it out. And so, a three


    feet. long spiritual energy beam headed toward Severin.


    ¡°So this is the ability of a warrior king? I know they can transform the spirited energy into a weapon and


    shoot it out but this amount of spirited energy is so astonishing!¡±


    Daphne was feeling worried for Severin when she saw how strong Dennis was. However, she was


    dumbstruck the next second. Severin smiled faintly and also agglomerated his spirited energy on his


    palm before throwing it out. A longer and thicker spiritual beam appeared and instantly, defeated


    Dennis¡¯ spiritual energy beam. It was estimated that the spiritual beam was nearly nine feet long.


    ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible. You have to be at least a level four or five warrior king to do that! I don¡¯t believe


    it!¡± Dennis shouted out surprisingly when he saw Severin¡¯s attack. At that moment, he felt so helpless


    knowing he was not going to defeat Severin. Along with a huge explosion, Severin¡¯s spiritual energy


    beam destroyed Dennis¡¯ spiritual energy beam. Later, Severin¡¯s spiritual energy beam became slightly


    tinier and hit Dennis with the remaining power. After a thud sounded, Dennis got sted away.


    ¡°No way! They are both warrior kings?¡±


    Not long ago, Morris overheard the fighting sound so he came to take a look. His mouth remained wide


    open when he saw the fight and he seriously doubted if his eyes were fooling him. He smiled


    embarrassingly as he identally splurted his thought out. By saying that, he had revealed his real


    strength to the others that he was not a warrior king yet.


    Severin looked at Morris and said, ¡°Dennis is a pervert and a j*ckass! He deserves to die!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re right!¡±


    Morris walked over and was still shocked by what he just saw. No wonder Severin had the confidence


    to enter the deepest side of the forest to get to the other end. With reference to that attack, he


    estimated Severin was already a level four or five warrior king. Only a person that strong had the


    confidence to say that.


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m healed!¡± Daphne eximed surprisingly when she examined her body.


    At the same time, Shonna ran over here when she was attracted by the fighting noise. She gasped


    heavily when Daphne told her what happened. However, Daphne and Severin did not tell them about


    the second- grade spiritual herb. All they said was Dennis tried to harass Daphne.


    ¡°Alright. Continue with the treasure hunting. I don¡¯t want to waste my time anymore. I need to head to


    the deeper part!¡± Severin smiled and said.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me! Be careful. I believe it¡¯s not going to be a problem for you to reach the other


    side of the forest!¡± Daphne looked at Severin as she was reluctant to separate from Severin.


    ¡°I hope we can meet again in the future!¡±

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    Chapter 592


    Shonna said that to Severin. Severin smiled. He then transferred his spiritual energy to his feet and


    flew up into the sky to head into the deeper part of the forest. He disappeared out of their sight very


    quickly.


    ¡°That¡¯s so awesome! He looks like he¡¯s only in his early twenties but he¡¯s already a level four or five


    warrior king!¡±


    Morris¡¯ eyes were filled with admiration as he watched Severin fly away.


    ¡°I agree. He¡¯s so talented and I¡¯m falling in love with him!¡± Shonna said as she drooled over how


    marvelous Severin was.


    Daphne reminded. ¡°Shonna, he¡¯s long gone. What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Daphne, you¡¯re so stupid. You should have offered to be his wife after he saves you just now. At


    least that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do! Look at how beautiful we are. Men find it hard to resist us,¡± Shonna said.


    However, Daphne knocked her head lightly. ¡°What was that? If he¡¯s really interested in me, he would at


    least look back when he flew away. Do you think we are the only ones who are interested in him? He¡¯s


    so handsome and strong. I¡¯m sure there¡¯re many girls who like him too.¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    Shonna pursed her lips. For the first time in her life, she was doubting her look. On the other side.


    Severin continued to head into the inner circle of the forest. Out of a sudden, a giant monster dashed


    out of nowhere and charged at Severin.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a merely level two warrior king and you have the audacity to attack me?¡±


    Severin nced at it. Within a sh, he reappeared beside the monster and kicked it without using any


    strength. The monster resembled a giant wolf. It got sted away by Severin¡¯s kick and knocked down


    many trees before it mmed to the ground lying dead. Severin sneered and continued his journey.


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s a second-grade low-rank spiritual herb! Not bad at all! The deeper I¡¯m in, the easier it is to


    find treasure!¡±


    After flying for a while, Severin saw a second-grade low-rank spiritual herb. He was surprised and


    hurried over to harvest it.


    Basically, there would not be any high-attainment people in this vicinity. The monsters were the ones


    Severin had to be alert of.


    Then again, Daphne and her team were not the only ones who dared toe into this forest to hunt for


    treasure. Severin saw a few times on his way. When they saw Severin, they looked shocked to find a


    person daring enough to explore the forest by himself. Severin ignored them and continued to move


    forward. Half an hourter, he found three first-grade spiritual herbs.


    ¡°Not bad. I can keep these spiritual herbs. If Diane bes a profound master one day, these are


    going. toe in handy. Too bad, she wasn¡¯t born with attainment. Unless I can find a treasure that


    can improve her attainment, she can never reach the profound master¡¯s level and can only be stuck at


    level nine grandmaster.¡±


    Severin thought of that and sighed. He believed there was such a treasure in this world. The only


    problem was trying to find it.


    ¡°Haha! I¡¯m so sorry. But today is the day I can finally have my way with you!¡±


    After flying for a while, Severin frowned because he heard a manughing out loud not too far away


    from him.


    ¡°Bradon! You jerk! My father is not going to let you go if you dare toy your hand on me!¡±


    A beautiful youngdy was lying on the ground with blood on the corner of her mouth. She red


    angrily at the man in front of her. ¡°How dare you ambush me? That¡¯s very despicable of you!¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    Chapter 593


    ¡°I¡¯m despicable?¡±


    Brandon did not care after hearing that. ¡°Do you know all¡¯s fair in love and war? Besides, do you think


    anyone is going to find out I¡¯m the one who killed you when we are out here in the forest? Wait a


    minute. Do you


    think I¡¯m going to tell your father about what I did to you when I go back? Do I look like an idiot to you?¡±


    Thedy¡¯s face looked turned. Angrily, she red at him. ¡°You¡¯re a level stronger than me and you


    actually needed to ambush me to defeat me! You¡¯re so shameless!¡±


    Brandon was a plump and short man. He giggled, ¡°Sofia, my dear. Yes, I¡¯m stronger than you. But what


    if you run away when I fail to severely injure you in a fair fight? Do you think I don¡¯t know you are


    capable of defeating those stronger than you? You see, that¡¯s why I have no choice but to ambush


    you.¡±


    Sofia¡¯s face looked terrible. Her brain processed quickly to think of a way to escape.


    After some thought, she said, ¡°Brandon, how could you do this? You could have my body but you¡¯ll


    never have my heart. Besides, you can¡¯t get happiness by forcing me. Since you like me so much, why


    don¡¯t you let me go now? When we return, you can ask for my father¡¯s blessing and I will ept you to


    be my husband. What about that?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Haha. Do you think I¡¯m that stupid?¡± Brandonughed out loud once again after hearing that. ¡°Return?


    What if you regret it when we return? Your father is going to kill me. He¡¯s so strong that he can kill me


    with one finger. Do you think I¡¯ll listen to this crap?¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t get happiness by forcing you but at least I can enjoy


    your body now!¡±


    He walked over, squatted down, and touched Sofia¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re always looking so proud. Hehe. Let¡¯s


    see how long you can keep up that proud face of yours!¡±


    ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    Sofia suffered a severe injury and could no longer use the spiritual energy in her body. Shey on the


    ground looking helpless because there was no way that she could stop Brandon. It just did not ur to


    her that Brandon was such a despicable person.


    ¡°Let go of her!¡±


    When Brandon was about to tear Sofia¡¯s clothing, he heard someone talking behind him.


    ¡°Hey, please help me! I¡¯ll give you spiritual herbs in return for saving me! I mean it!¡± Sofia quickly


    begged for help when she saw there was someone else there.


    Severin looked at Sofia and his eyes lit up. ¡®Gosh, her body is so damn good! So much better than


    Daphne and Shonna. Only Gracie and Diane couldpare with her! he thought.


    ¡°Hey kid, scram! Don¡¯t disturb us!¡± Brandon gave Severin a cold re and said, ¡°If you dare to interrupt,


    I¡¯ll kill you! Don¡¯t be a hero. That will only get you killed!¡±


    Severin looked at Brandon and was shocked. Brandon¡¯s attainment was actually very strong. He was


    already a level eight warrior king.


    Severin frowned and said, ¡°You two don¡¯t look like you¡¯re from Lupool.¡±


    ¡°Haha. That¡¯s right. We¡¯re not those ordinary people. Haha!¡± Brandonughed and did not think Severin


    was going to do any damage to him. He then looked at Sofia and said, ¡°Sofia, you¡¯re so stupid. Do you


    think he¡¯s capable of defeating me? I bet he¡¯s from Lupool. Would a guy from that crappy ce be able


    to save you?¡±


    As expected, Sofia¡¯s face lost hope. Even if this young man was a warrior king, the most he could be


    was a level one or two warrior king. He could never beat Brandon.


    ¡°Haha! Too bad then. I just decided I¡¯m going to save her to teach you a lesson for underestimating


    me!¡± Severin chuckled and said as he folded his arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to act tough there, kid!¡±

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    Chapter 594


    Brandon balled up his hand and looked at Severin angrily. Severin had sessfully provoked him.


    ¡°Fine. You don¡¯t know who you are messing with. I¡¯m going to show this is a cruel world!¡±


    Immediately after he finished his sentence, he leaped into the air to charge at Severin. As he was near


    Severin, he punched Severin. He believed Severin was so arrogant because Severin did not know his


    attainment. They were not ordinary people. In fact, they were members of a sect that had been long


    forgotten by the world. He grinned when he saw Severin remained where he was and thought Severin


    did not have the time to escape because he was too fast.


    ¡°Kid, I¡¯m going to be nice to you and kill you with one blow!¡±


    He sneered and had his fist covered with spiritual energy. Severin balled up his hands and transferred


    his spiritual energy from his body to his fist. Without any dy, he threw his punch at Brandon too.


    Right after Brandon got sted away, he splurted out a mouthful of blood. His body flew so far that he


    knocked down a couple of trees before finally stopping. He knelt on the ground and coughed out blood.


    By the time he raised his head, his eyes were full of shock.


    ¡°You! What¡¯s your attainment? That¡¯s impossible! Unless you have stronger than a warrior king!¡±


    Brandon was astounded. Normally, it required someone stronger than a level nine warrior king to have


    sted him away with just a punch. Severin sneered and out of a sudden, he was right in front of


    Brandon. ¡°A piece of garbage like you do not deserve to know the answer to that!¡±


    He gave Brandon another kick in the head that sent Brandon flying away again. This time, Brandon lost


    his life.


    ¡°A warrior emperor? He¡¯s already a warrior emperor at this age? He¡¯s so young!¡±


    It took many efforts for Sofia to sit up. She too, was shocked. When Severin looked at her the next


    second, fear crept into her heart. It was only the two of them left and she was the most beautiful girl in


    the sect. Most importantly, she did not have the ability to fight back. No one would know if Severin


    bullied her, killed her, and took away her spatial ring.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me! Here are the spiritual herbs I promised!¡±


    Sofia was scared and all she could do was pray that Severin was not a lustful person like Brandon.


    However, she found it hard to convince herself because she knew how damn good she looked. Many


    men in the sect had been eyeing her. How could this man be different from them?


    All Severin did was look at her and turned around to walk toward Brandon. He took off Brandon¡¯s-


    spatial ring and walked back to Sofia. ¡°As a member of a secluded sect, why are you so careless?¡±


    After that, he flipped his palm to reveal a ck pill to hand over to Sofia.


    The first reaction Sofia had was to frown when she saw the pill. She scolded, ¡°So shameful! You know I


    lost the ability to fight back and how dare you ask me to eat this type of pill? Haha! Are you hoping I


    won¡¯t struggle after eating this pill? I¡¯m disappointed! You don¡¯t look like a bad person!¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    Chapter 595


    ¡°This type of pill?¡± Severin frowned and looked puzzled.


    His puzzled expression had Sofia frown again. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the type of pill that will increase a woman¡¯s


    temperature after she took it?¡±


    Severin was at a loss for words. He threw the pill on the ground angrily and said, ¡°What were you


    thinking of? Then how am I any different from that guy who tried to rape you? This is a healing pill that I


    custom- made myself! It¡¯s my special and unique form!¡±


    At this point, Sofia realized she had misunderstood him. She apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I only acted this


    way because I thought you didn¡¯t want to force me and wanted me to sumb to you after taking this


    pill. I mean what if you weren¡¯t the type who likes to force yourself on people?¡±


    Severin was speechless. He smiled bitterly. ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to do that. I mean you¡¯re very


    pretty but I don¡¯t have any intention to do anything to you.¡±


    This time, Sofia was the one who was speechless. What did he mean when he has no intention? I¡¯m so


    pretty and this is the best time to do anything he wants. Gosh, he¡¯s not interested in me!¡±


    After a slight hesitation, she picked up the pill and swallowed it. After all, she knew there was no way


    she could escape if Severin wanted to harm her. At this point, she could only choose to trust him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to wait for a few minutes until your injury is healed and I¡¯ll be on my way!¡± Severin said.


    After hearing that, the corner of Sofia¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. She said, ¡°Are you kidding me? A


    few minutes? Do you think I can instantly be healed within a few minutes?¡±


    She continued. ¡°Hey handsome, my injury is not going to heal within a few minutes. Look at me, I¡¯m


    quite pretty, right? What if the others find me and kill me after you are gone? I know not many people


    can actuallye to this ce but that doesn¡¯t mean there won¡¯t be none. Besides, I don¡¯t have the


    ability to fight if a normal half-monster stumbles upon me. What if a monster finds me? I¡¯ll be dead!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Severin was astounded to see how hard Sofia tried to make him stay longer. He smiled, ¡°I told you, I¡¯m


    only going to wait a few minutes. I don¡¯t want to waste my time here. Wait. You said you¡¯re a member of


    a secluded sect. I know there are some secluded sects that exist in this world. But they hardlye


    out to this part of the world. Why are you two here?¡±


    Sofia answered, ¡°That j*ckass, Brandon tricked me here toe treasure hunting with him. He told me.


    there was a treasure on this side of the forest so I came with him. Little did I know, he would ambush


    me. I was caught off guard and was injured by him. He was stronger than me. After I was injured, I can


    barely fight him.¡±


    After that, she gritted her teeth. With a flip of her palm, she took out three stalks of second-grade high-


    rank spiritual herbs and said, ¡°Thank you for saving me. I think you must be a warrior emperor.


    Although these spiritual herbs are not going to help you a lot, I didn¡¯t bring any third-grade with me this


    time. I brought these because they are suitable for my attainment. As a reward for saving me, I¡¯m going


    to give. these to you.¡±


    Severin frowned. To a warrior king, these second-grade spiritual herbs were the best. However, those


    spiritual herbs did not bring much advantage to him. He was not a warrior emperor. His attainment was


    higher than a warrior emperor.


    When Severin was released from jail, he was no longer a level nine warrior emperor and had be a


    level one saint. For someone to have that attainment, it could say the person was the most powerful


    person in the mundane world.


    A third-grade spiritual herb could bring just a little effect on Severin and needless to say the effect that


    a second-grade spiritual herb could have on Severin. At this point, leveling up was a very hard task to


    do.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you want to give me spiritual herb. But do you have any first-grade spiritual herbs with


    you? If you do, just give me some. I don¡¯t mind if they are low-rank or medium-rank. Any of them could


    do.¡±

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    Chapter 596


    ¡°You¡¯d rather choose first-grade ones over second-grade high-rank ones? And you¡¯re okay with the


    lower- rank ones too?¡± Sofia¡¯s mouth was wide open, wondering if she had heard him wrongly. The rare


    genius in front of him might have some IQ problems. For the record, a second-grade high-rank spiritual


    herb was much better and more precious than ten first-grade spiritual herbs, yet Severin was more


    interested in the first-grade ones.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Severin smiled wryly because he wanted to collect some of those spiritual herbs


    so that he could give them to Diane if she ever had the opportunity to have a breakthrough to be


    a practitioner in the future. He could then use the spiritual herbs to aid her in her attainment so she


    could reach higher levels quicker.


    ¡°All right then. I suppose you¡¯re preparing them for someone else? An apprentice or a disciple, I


    assume?¡± Sofia was a shrewd woman and understood Severin¡¯s intentions right away. She set aside


    the second grade high-rank spiritual herbs, took out nine first-grade spiritual herbs, and said to him, ¡°I


    only have nine of them, but you can have them all. Will that be okay with you? There should be some


    more in my senior brother¡¯s spatial ring.¡±


    ¡°That many? Haha! Thank you very much then!¡± When Severin heard that, his eyes lit up and he


    walked. over to take the spiritual herbs.


    ¡°Your apprentice is lucky to have met a master that is thoughtful enough to prepare spiritual herbs for


    them!¡± Sofia couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Severin smiled politely and did not bother to exin much to her. After standing there for a couple of


    minutes, he figured that her injury had healed and so said to her, ¡°About six or seven minutes have


    passed, so I should be on my way now. Take care of yourself!¡±


    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t leave! It¡¯s only been a few minutes! It¡¯ll take a few hours before my injury is healed! I¡¯m


    begging you, handsome! How could you bring yourself to leave a beautiful woman like me to die?¡±


    Sofia was terrified and immediately looked at Severin pleadingly. She bit her lip, and said determinedly,


    ¡°How about you stay back here and keep watch over me for a few more hours and then leave once my


    injury is healed? I¡¯ll even let you kiss me. That should be enough to let you stay, right?¡±


    Severin had just flown up when he heard that and the corners of his mouth twitched a few times. He


    was amused by her, so he made a point to fly to her side and said to her, ¡°What if you¡¯re just going to


    y tricks on me? How about you kiss me first and then we can talk?¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Sofia waspletely speechless and thought to herself, ¡®Guess all men are pigs, after all. I mean, who


    wouldn¡¯t be tempted when theyy eyes on someone as beautiful as I am?¡±


    Enjoy Ad Free Reading

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    Chapter 597


    Sofia endured the pain from earlier, stood up, and looked at Severin who was smirking in front of her.


    Eventually, she gritted her teeth, closed her eyes, and said, ¡°T-t-this is my first kiss, so I¡¯ll give you one


    minute max! Don¡¯t kiss me any longer than that!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Severin could not help butugh when he saw her awkward expression and tightly-knit brows. ¡®She¡¯s a


    funny one. Doesn¡¯t she know that her injuries are already healed?¡¯ Sofia did not even bother to check


    them, and she was still under the impression that it would take several hours to heal even with the


    medicine Severin gave her.


    ¡°One minute? That¡¯s a little too short for your first kiss, haha! All right, I¡¯ll be leaving now. You should


    check on your injuries, you silly girl!¡± Severinughed, then flew forward in a sh.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone?¡± Sofia opened her eyes suddenly and saw Severin¡¯s rear figure leaving with a swagger.


    Sofia cursed at Severin when he left, for she had already prepared to offer her first kiss to him. She


    wondered if that was still not enough for him to stay there with her for a few hours. ¡°Check my injuries?


    You son-of-a! Do you think- As she checked her injuries and cursed at him, a surprising discovery left


    her dumbfounded.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­healed?¡± Momentster, Sofia gulped and muttered in disbelief. She could feel that her injuries


    had already healed by then. She then manifested the spiritual energy in her body and saw it surge in


    the palm of her hand.


    ¡°Goodness me! What sort of medicine is this? Its healing effects are miraculous, and it¡¯s even better


    than the elixir refined by some of our sect¡¯s elders!¡± Sofia eximed as she looked in the direction


    Severin left. She felt as if everything was surreal because the medicine he so casually made-which


    could not even be considered alchemical pills-had such a good effect. If the alchemy elders of her sect


    knew about it, they would probably be red-eyed with envy and anger


    ¡°What an interesting man!¡± After a while, Sofia flew up and a sweet smile appeared on the corner of her


    mouth. ¡°You¡¯re such a meanie! You were just teasing me earlier, weren¡¯t you? Hmph, you¡¯d better pray


    that you won¡¯t meet me again next time, or else I¡¯ll get back at you for sure!¡±


    Severin had been flying for a while when he looked into Brandon¡¯s spatial ring. Inside were several sets


    of clothes, which Severin took out and tossed away. There was an attainment technique too, but


    Severin scoffed at it and threw it away. Furthermore, the technique was suitable to be used for men


    only, rather than women, so it would not be of any use to Diane..


    Of course, some other items were more valuable, such as spiritual herbs of first- and second-grades. In


    addition, there is also a small stove- or furnace-like item for making medicine. After taking it out and


    looking at it, he moved his nose closer and smelled it. To his surprise, he eximed, ¡°Is this the rare


    and legendary alchemy furnace? Was he an alchemist?¡±


    The old wacko frequently spoke about alchemy to Severin and even gave thetter several pills to help


    with improving his attainment.


    There were not a lot of alchemists in existence, as it was very difficult to be one due to the need


    for their mental strength to be stronger than most people. The old wacko knew little of the techniques.


    needed for alchemy, so he was unable to teach Severin much. As for the pills that Severin had, they


    were all either acquired through killing people or through gifts from his friends.

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    Chapter 598


    As a result, Severin was excited when he saw the furnace for the first time, and he even spent some


    time admiring it before he put it away. Soon, he waved his palm again and produced a very small, very


    thin, and very ancient-looking book.


    ¡°No way! It¡¯s an instruction manual on alchemy.¡± Severin could not contain his calmness anymore after


    turning it over and reading a page. Brandon probably had a position in the sect and probably learned


    alchemy from one of the elders as a disciple.


    After perusing the book, he found that the recipes contained within were that of several first-grade low-


    rank, first-grade medium-rank, and first-grade high-rank pills-all basic pills. ¡°Looks like he¡¯s just a


    beginner, and at best, he couldn¡¯t have exceeded the level of a first-grade high-rank alchemist. That¡¯s


    probably the reason his elders gave him this manual.¡°


    Severin pondered for a moment and smiled contentedly after cing it back. ¡°Then again, it¡¯s good to


    have the basics. With these recipes, I can collect the materials listed in the recipe and try to create a


    pill by following the steps. If I seed, then I might be able to carve out a path in alchemy for myself!


    Haha, I didn¡¯t expect that my heroic deed would end up with such a big harvest.¡±


    He was incredibly satisfied at what could be aptly described as an unexpected stroke of good luck,


    because he initially hesitated over whether or not to help Sofia when he saw that Brandon was about to


    do:


    something heinous to her. In hindsight, his choice was the right one, as he would not have gotten that


    many benefits had he elected to ignore her predicament.


    ¡°Judging from Sofia¡¯s tone, her father must have a high status in the sect. I assume that Brandon¡¯s


    master won¡¯t try to cause trouble with me, and Sofia could also say that she was the one who killedProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Brandon!¡±


    After Severin thought about it, he took out all the contents of Brandon¡¯s spatial ring, put them into his


    ring. and then threw away the former as a precaution. Several hours of flightter, Severin finally


    passed through the forest and obtained about two or three second-grade spiritual herbs and seven or


    eight first- grade spiritual herbs, so it was decently fruitful.


    In addition, he met several monsters with an attainment levelparable to that of a warrior king.


    Ordinary practitioners would not dare to provoke such beings, but Severin made light work of them


    with. the simplest of punches and kicks. Severin looked at the map again, rested for a moment, and


    across the


    ocean.


    On a mysterious ind at that time, a middle-aged man stood on the edge of a cliff with his hands


    behind.


    his back.


    ¡°My senior, you told me that you¡¯ll help me locate someone with a strongly masculine constitution and


    send them to me on the fifteenth of August. I can only wonder if that¡¯s true!¡± The middle-aged man was


    filled with emotion, and he feared that his senior had either lied to him or failed to help him locate such


    a person.


    Time passed little by little, and Augustfest had finally arrived.


    Severin finally arrived at an ind that was marked on the map-it was Dracodeus Isl¨¨!-


    ¡°I wonder what sort of great opportunity was Master referring to? I¡¯m already looking forward to it!¡±


    Severin grinned and continued to fly forward.

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    Chapter 599


    Back at Brookbourn, Selene ran up to Diane on the morning of Augustfest and looked up obediently at


    Diane.


    ¡°Mom! Where did Dad go? Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡± Diane smiled lightly, touched Selene¡¯s head, and


    said,¡± Dad has something very important to take care of, and he¡¯ll be back in a few days! Didn¡¯t he tell


    you that he¡¯ll buy you a lot of toys once hees back?¡±


    ¡°He did! I hope hees back soon so I can have lots of toys!¡± Selene said happily.


    Diane smiled, but she was still a little puzzled nheless. She was unsure what sort of fate or destiny


    Severin¡¯s master had previously mentioned to him, and Severin only exined that there would be


    great benefits if he went there. The exact nature of such benefits was unknown, even to Severin!


    ¡°We can leave now. Everything is ready!¡± Maurice carried plenty of gifts as he walked out of the vi


    with Judith.


    ¡°Sure. My mother just called us and asked us to be there soon.¡± Diane said with a smile.


    Severin¡¯s wealth and power had been of great help to bolster the Shanahans¡¯ reputation, and everyone


    including William, Felicia, and the rest of the family-began to treat him so much betterpared to the


    past. They even invited Severin¡¯s family to spend such a momentous festival together.


    Not longter, Diane, Selene, and Severin¡¯s parents went to the Shanahans by car.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Elsewhere, Cain was being pushed out of the hospital in a wheelchair by Lucy.


    ¡°Oh, my son-inw! You¡¯ve suffered so much these past few days! Let¡¯s go home and celebrate


    Augustfest together!¡± Lucy¡¯s mother, Helga, immediately greeted Cain with a ttering smile.


    After all, although her son-inw was much fatter and also wheelchair-bound for the time being due to


    injury, she was still satisfied with him because he was much richer than Easton.


    ¡°Hello, Uncle, Auntie!¡± Cain smiled and said, ¡°Argh, I haven¡¯t prepared any gifts for you even though


    this is our first time meeting each other. How about I transfer 1.2 million each to the two of you? Treat


    that as my gift to you! How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°B-b-but we can¡¯t possibly¡­¡± Landon remarked modestly.


    ¡°Yeah, how could we? We¡¯re a family from now on, so don¡¯t worry about all that stuff. We¡¯ve already


    reserved a VIP room at a hotel restaurant, so let¡¯s head there and have a feast!¡± Landon immediately


    said


    with a smile.


    Cain smiled. ¡°This is my first time meeting you both, so it¡¯s only right for you two to ept my gift.


    Refusing it is a sign that you look down on me and don¡¯t ept me!¡± After finishing his words, he


    quickly transferred the money and asked, ¡°Lucy has given me your ount number already, and the


    transfer is -being done as we speak!¡±

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    Chapter 600


    ¡°Sure.¡± Helga immediately smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re very happy with you, of course. There¡¯s no reason


    for us to look down on you!¡±


    To their surprise, however, more than a dozen people walked over and surrounded them.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡± Helga and Landon were frightened by the appearance of those men and their


    expressions changed instantly.


    Cain nced over, smiled slightly, and said to the couple, ¡°No need to be afraid. They¡¯re all my people!


    These are some of the strongest fighters who came from Cherridom to avenge me.¡±


    ¡°Where is he, Cain? We¡¯ll kill him to avenge you, Theo, and our otherrades!¡± a middle-aged man


    with a mustache came forward and said angrily.


    ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no rush, Mehdi. You just arrived, so we should all get something to eat first. We can still


    talk about this tomorrow or even the day after tomorrow!¡± Cain smiled. After informing Theo¡¯s death to


    the sher Gang, their boss was so infuriated that he sent several elite fighters over. They were the


    creme de creme of the sher Gang, and Cain¡¯s confidence in his revenge grew even more.


    ¡°We can work with that. He¡¯s still in Brookbourn, right? Did he try and escape?¡± Mehdi asked Cain,


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked around, and I was told that he¡¯s not here at the moment. That¡¯s not an issue


    though. His wife and family are here, so we can kill his family and give him a surprise when he returns.¡±


    Cain smiled evilly and said again, ¡°By the way, his wife is a beautiful woman, so you¡¯re all free to use


    her for the time being if that¡¯s what you want. I bet Severin will be crushed if he sees you people


    torturing his wife!¡±


    ¡°Haha, perfect! This is good!¡± Mehdiughed and then gave Cain a thumbs-up. ¡°This is how we should


    get revenge! The target of our hatred needs to suffer, and killing them isn¡¯t enough for us to absolve


    ourselves of that strong resentment. I was sent here specifically because he killed so many of our


    fighters.¡± After ending his diatribe, Mehdi said again, ¡°Let me introduce you to Eunie Wajewski, a level


    two- warrior king!¡±


    A beautiful short-haired woman then took a step forward and bowed toward Cain, who nodded in


    satisfaction after seeing her..


    After the introduction was over, he found out that five out of the dozen or so people were warrior kings,


    and the one with the highest attainment was Mehdi at level three. Aside from him, there were also two


    each of level two and level one warrior kings, while the rest were no small fry either, with both level nine


    and level eight profound masters present there.


    Individuals with such attainment could be considered to be among the most powerful even in the


    sher Gang¡¯s headquarters. They would never have been sent over if the target in question was


    someone easy to handle.


    On the other hand, Lucy had no idea what all that talk about attainment was, or what those levels of


    strength signified.


    After Mehdi finished introducing everyone, she took a step forward and asked Cain softly, ¡°Are you


    confident, Cain? Failure isn¡¯t an option here. If Severin knows that we hired them, he¡¯ll definitely kill us!¡±


    ¡°Rx. The people who were sent here this time are incredibly strong, and these five in particr could


    easily kill Theo. Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re strong enough?¡± Cain had a wicked smile as he said pointedly.


    ¡°Our headquarters seems to be very angry this time around, and they¡¯re taking this very seriously. If


    Severin and his family survive this, I¡¯ll behead myself and throw it to the guys to kick around like a


    ser ball!¡±


    1st easy with your assurance.¡± After Lucy finished listening, she nodded in satisfaction and had a


    sinister glow in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll be dead soon, Severin. Let¡¯s end this once and for all!¡±

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    Chapter 601


    Over at Riverson, Jada went to Quintus¡¯s house bearing many gifts after the Novaks invited her over.


    As the two of them walked into the yard, Jada said to Quintus, ¡°How are you feeling, Quintus? Has your


    mood improved recently? You might have suffered a lot in Brookbourn, but no one in Riverson knows


    about it. Don¡¯t you think we should just forget about what happened?¡±


    Quintus clenched his fist when he heard that and the smile on his face disappeared instantly. ¡°Forget


    it? Hehe, I can never forget it. I have never been so humiliated in my life. Severin killed plenty of my


    family¡¯s powerful people and made me kneel more than once. After my parents found out, they got so


    pissed that wished that they could hire someone to kill him. If we did not know how powerful he is, we


    would have fought him to the death long ago.¡±


    Having said all that, Quintus paused. ¡°You¡¯re right when you say that no one in Riverson knows about


    what happened to me in Brookbourn, but I have nightmares every night when I returned home. Just


    yesterday I had a nightmare about how Severin was going to kill me. You probably won¡¯t understand


    the fear of being scared awake from that nightmare. I need to kill him or else I won¡¯t be able to sleep


    well at night!¡±


    Jada expressed her concern, saying, ¡°I¡¯m just¡­.a little worried, you know. It¡¯s already outrageous


    enough that Valerian visited the Shanahans directly. What if he¡¯s attending Severin¡¯s wedding? And


    what if they have a very good rtionship? What do we do then? Then again, I will admit that the


    chances of that happening are very small!¡±


    Quintus took Jada¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, babe. That can¡¯t be possible. Besides,


    my cousin will being over in two days, and my parents also told him about what happened. Even


    though he said that he doesn¡¯t want to kill anyone, he can still help me cripple Severin and force the


    guy to kneel and apologize to me.¡±


    ¡°Is that true? It¡¯d be awesome if your distant cousin is willing to help. I was worried that he won¡¯t lower


    his ego to help you, since he¡¯s a junior warrior and all.¡± Jada smiled, and she was relieved to hear that


    Quintus¡¯s distant cousin was willing to help. After all, she had been pped in the face by Severin


    several times in the past, and she still harbored hope that Severin might kneel in front of them and


    apologize with broken limbs.


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry. My father saved his father¡¯s life when he was young, so their family owes us big


    time too. He won¡¯t refuse to help, especially since I had a good rtionship with him since young!¡±


    Quintus smiled and said confidently. ¡°I¡¯m confident that Severin isn¡¯t a match for my cousin!¡±


    They ended the conversation just in time to enter the house with a smile on their face.


    As the sky darkened, the middle-aged man sat on the edge of the cliff at Dracodeus Isle and began to


    drink from a wine sk.


    ¡°That damn old wacko! I¡¯m in the middle of nowhere, and there¡¯s no one here at all! What sort of


    opportunity will be waiting here for me? He wasn¡¯t pulling my leg, was he? Considering his wacky


    personality. I¡¯m not surprised if he lied to me!¡± After Severin flew to the ind, he realized that it was


    way off the beaten track. All he saw were rocks and weeds, and he could not help but curse after he


    failed to find anyone there even after searching for a long time.


    After cursing and uttering a proliferation of expletives, he found a middle-aged man sitting on the edge


    of the cliff up ahead. His eyes lit up immediately, and he flew over to stand beside the man. ¡°Is that the


    fateful person that the old wacko said I¡¯m supposed to meet?¡±


    ¡°Old Wacko?¡± The middle-aged man nced at Severin, then stood up, and said to Severin, ¡°Didn¡¯t he


    ever


    tell you what his name is?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Severin smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Hehe,e to think of it, no, he hasn¡¯t. I call him Old Wacko


    because everyone calls him that, and he calls me Little Wacko!¡±


    ¡°Old Wacko? Little Wacko?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s lips twitched a few times before he said, ¡°His


    name is Hartmut Waldenberg and I am his junior, Wuhlricht usch!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so his name is Hartmut!¡±

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    Chapter 602


    Severin frowned, and finally bowed his hands respectfully to Wuhlricht and said, ¡°Greetings, uncle-


    master, sir! My name is Severin!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Severin smiled slightly and said, ¡°Sir, why didn¡¯t my master ever mention you


    to me before? He just told me toe here on the fifteenth of August this year because I would be


    able to get something opportune. Does something like that exist? Will you be handing over some


    treasure to me, perhaps?¡±


    Severin¡¯s grinning face prompted Wuhlricht to remark, ¡°No wonder everyone calls you Little Wacko.


    You share the same simrities with my senior, and that is theck of seriousness in both your


    characters!¡±


    Severin smiled awkwardly. ¡°Whether or not I have a serious character is beside the point. I simply want


    to know if that opportunity exists, and if there is any treasure?¡±


    Wuhlricht red at Severin and produced a wine gourd with a flip of his palm. He handed it to Severin


    and said, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Why don¡¯t we sit down and have a little drink together?¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Severin had a helpless look, and he had no other choice but to sit down with the man. ¡°Sigh, I


    couldn¡¯t even spend my first Augustfest with my family. I came here thinking that I¡¯d chance upon


    something valuable, but it ended up bing a drinking session between two men. The full moon is


    amazingly beautiful tonight, but here I am letting that moment go to waste!¡±


    Wuhlricht did not know how to react to Severin¡¯s remark, but he then took out an ancient book and


    tossed. it over to Severin, saying. ¡°Take it!¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Severin frowned and asked.


    ¡°This is a valuable alchemy manual that I got several years ago. It contains the refining methods of


    various alchemical medicine, the necessary materials, and other points of note to be observed during


    the refining process. This is one of the rarest things you¡¯ll ever see in this world! Wuhlricht smiled


    slightly.


    ¡°Wow, sir. You¡¯re far too kind. Words can¡¯t express how much I love you right now! War will probably


    break. out if the world knows that something so valuable exists, and I still can¡¯t believe that you just


    gave it to me!¡± Severin was overwhelmed with excitement. The few prescriptions of the first-grade pills


    that he got from Brandon before immediately seemed like garbage to him.


    Possessing such treasure would allow him to learn alchemy, and simply thinking about how he might


    be an alchemist-perhaps even an expert alchemist-was enough to make him feel ecstatic. After


    all, alchemists were the subjects of profound adtion wherever they went!


    ¡°That seemed to make you happy! I¡¯ve made two copies for myself, so you can have that one.¡±


    Wuhlricht said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Severin put it away in satisfaction.


    However, Wuhlricht said, ¡°You¡¯re happy with that? There¡¯s more where that came from, you know!¡±


    ¡°Gasp! Severin inhaled sharply and said in astonishment. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? What else is there?


    You¡¯re like a fountain of wealth! I was wondering if that opportunity the old wacko mentioned was due


    to the treasures that are on this ind, but imagine my surprise when it turned out to be his junior


    waiting for me!

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    Chapter 603


    Wuhlricht rolled his eyes at Severin and said, ¡°You have a way with words, little one, and you¡¯re quite


    handsome too. I¡¯m rather pleased!¡±


    Severin nearly fainted. What¡¯s with him all of a sudden? He immediately took a few steps back and had


    a strange expression while he asked, ¡°Umm¡­sir¡­are you okay? I hope you don¡¯t have some


    weird¡­.uh¡­. fetishes?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Oh, piss off!¡± Wuhlricht could not help himself from ring at Severin and saying, ¡°What nonsense are


    you talking about? I¡¯m as normal as can be!¡±


    ¡°Phew, that¡¯s good to know!¡± Severin patted his chest and remarked somewhat traumatizingly. ¡°Why


    would youment about how pleased you are that I¡¯m handsome? Are looks a criterion for you to


    hand me the treasure?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not going to tell you anything. You¡¯ll just have to find out for yourself in the future! It¡¯ll


    probably take a year or so though!¡±


    Wuhlricht was also amused by Severin¡¯s glib and waved his palm to produce a treasured sword which


    he then tossed to Severin.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Severin stared carefully at it and his eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Wow! This isn¡¯t an ordinary


    sword! This is a spiritual weapon!¡±


    Wuhlricht smiled smugly and said, ¡°Spiritual weapons are divided into grades one to nine. The first


    grade is the lowest, and the ninth grade is the highest. Even a first-grade spiritual weapon is much


    more powerful than ordinary weapons, having far surpassed them. The sword you¡¯re holding happens


    to be a ninth-grade spiritual weapon!¡±


    *GASP!¡± Like before, Severin inhaled sharply when he heard that, ¡°Oh sweet mama! This is a ninth-


    grade spiritual weapon? Amazing! Haha! This is great news! You must have an abundant treasure


    trove if you¡¯re willing to give me this thing!¡±


    When Wuhlricht heard that, he said to Severin, ¡°Come here and let me touch you!¡±


    Severin nearly choked his spit and jumped back again as he said, ¡°Umm¡­sir¡­what are you trying to


    do? Didn¡¯t you say earlier that you¡¯re a normal person? Now you¡¯re-¡±


    ¡°Come over here and let me check your constitution! What did you think I was going to do?¡± Wuhlricht¡¯s


    expression turned gloomy as he walked over and ced his hand on Severin¡¯s head. A few seconds


    later, he retracted his hand and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Superb talent, as expected, and a constitution


    brimming with positive energy. My senior was telling the truth when he said that he would find someone


    who has a positive-energy constitution and exceptional talent to inherit his mantle. He even told me to


    hand that person a few treasures. Guess he wasn¡¯t lying after all when he said he found that person.¡±


    Severin suddenly realized that the two of them had an agreement before that.


    After thinking for a moment, he asked tentatively. ¡°Sir, since you and my master are practically


    brothers, your attainment must be very high, right?¡±


    Wuhlricht said directly, ¡°Did you think you can get that information out of me because you couldn¡¯t


    discern my level of attainment? Hehe, all you need to know is that I¡¯m much higher than your level one


    saint.¡±


    Severin¡¯s lips twitched a few times, for the result was exactly as expected of his master¡¯s junior.


    Though Severin was unable to discern Wuhlricht¡¯s attainment, thetter could easily discern his, and


    that was a testament to Wuhlricht¡¯s experience.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    Chapter 604


    ¡°That being said, I¡¯m not going to just give these to you for nothing!¡± Wuhlricht said.


    Severin did not see thating, especially since Wuhlricht was just smiling a second ago. His lips.


    twitched violently a couple of times. ¡°I knew there had to be a catch!¡±


    Wuhlricht smiled and said ¡°Haha, it benefits you too. In exchange for the manual and the sword, I¡¯ll give


    you one year to find all the hall masters of Dracodeus Temple and train them to reach level one of


    warrior emperor. Should you seed, then you may bring them to me and receive something even


    bigger than what you¡¯ve been given today!¡±


    Following a brief pause, Wuhlricht added, ¡°Of course, you would still have toe meet me even if you


    fail in that regard. It goes without saying that the rewards might not be as good as if you were to


    seed.


    ¡°Goodness. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too big a demand?¡± Severin¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that. He


    wanted that reward. The difficulty in achieving thaty not in finding all the twelve hall masters within a


    year, but in training them to have a breakthrough to warrior emperor all at once.


    After all, the people Severin had met-namely Larry, Gracie, and Mick-had an attainment level of a


    profound master and were not even close to that of a warrior king, let alone warrior emperor. It was


    impossible for them to break through to warrior emperor in just one year!


    ¡°Then I can¡¯t help it. You can still meet me even if you haven¡¯t managed to locate all of them, but you


    won¡¯t gain as much as if you had found them all,¡± Wuhtricht said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already found Draco Hall, Mus Hall, and Equus Hall, so there are only nine halls to go. It probably


    won¡¯t be that difficult to locate the remainder in a year, but having them break through to warrior


    emperor is impossible. None of the three hall masters that I know have even reached the level of a


    warrior king. the one with the highest attainment level has only reached that of a level nine profound


    master! There¡¯s a big gap between that and warrior emperor.¡± Severin smiled embarrassingly, and then


    proposed, ¡°Sir, how about we lower the requirements a little bit to have them reach level one warrior


    king?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Wuhlricht said with a faint smile, ¡°Did you think that the alchemy manual I gave you is for you to y


    with in your spare time? I believe in your talent, and I am sure that you will seed as long as you can


    refine certain alchemical medicine and use pills to help them improve their attainment.¡±


    Severin could not help but shake his head and say, ¡°But, sir! Finding them takes time! Did the old


    wacko set this request in agreement with you?¡±


    Wuhlricht remained silent for a moment before saying. The requirements can be lowered slightly, but


    the minimum is a level nine warrior king. That¡¯s as low as it goes.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± Severin smiled wryly. ¡°I hope I can seed in getting them to level nine warrior king¡¯


    After thinking for a while, Severin could not help but smile at Wuhlricht and ask, ¡°Sir, could you reveal


    some tidbits about the next opportunity? What kind of reward will I get? Just a little sneak peek will do!¡±


    Wuhlricht merely smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t disclose that, you little brat. When the timees, you can


    head to Mount Ermonie to look for me. Just tell them that you¡¯re looking for Wuhlricht usch from the


    Skyblue Sect. You can rest assured that the reward will be far greater than that which you received


    today.¡±


    ¡°Really? What I got today was so good that it scared the bejeezus out of me! You¡¯re not pulling my leg,


    are you?¡± Severin¡¯s eyes lit up. Although the task before him would take a herculean effort, the reward


    he would receive was too tempting.


    It seemed his only choice was to fight hard!


    Wuhlricht smiled. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m telling you the truth and nothing but the truth!¡±

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    Chapter 605


    ¡°I have nine more halls to locate, so I guess I¡¯ll just have to give it my all!¡± Severin could not help but


    lament. ¡°I still have to find some spiritual herbs and alchemical materials or else I wouldn¡¯t be able to do


    any alchemy.¡±


    Wuhlricht, however, smiled again and directly took out a spatial ring, which he tossed to Severin. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, I¡¯ve prepared a lot of materials for you already. There are first-grade and second-grade spiritual


    herbs here, as well as other supplementary materials that you might need. The only thing that¡¯s not in


    there is third-grade spiritual herbs! Without these, you wouldn¡¯t have a chance to seed in reaching


    that goal, since you would have to look for the nine others in addition to gathering the materials for


    alchemy.¡± Severin took the spatial ring, nced at its contents, and immediately opened his mouth


    wide in surprise. There were indeed a lot of spiritual herbs in it. Two hundred stalks of first-grade low-


    rank spiritual herbs were heaped to one corner, while a simr number of first-grade high-rank spiritual


    herbs were ced in another corner.


    The second-grade spiritual herbs were lesser in number, at 100 stalks. At another end were the


    supplementary materials that would be used for alchemy.


    ¡°You are too kind and thoughtful! Words cannot express how much I love you right now!¡± Severin said


    excitedly.


    However, Wuhlricht shot Severin a look of disgust and said, ¡°Spare me all that love, sonny. I¡¯m not the


    slightest bit interested in you.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he thought for a moment before saying to Severin, ¡°You¡¯re quite promising.


    though. I have a daughter named Gilda, and she¡¯s as beautiful as a fairy. I think you might love her.¡±


    Wuhlricht had already hinted at Severin from the beginning, but since thetter had no idea what sort of


    agreement Wuhlricht and Hartmut had, he could hardly make head or tail of what Wuhlricht was saying


    then.


    Severin answered without hesitation, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being overly generous? You gave me so


    much treasure, and now you¡¯re offering your daughter too? This doesn¡¯t seem right!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? She¡¯s a twenty-something woman who¡¯s talented, good-looking, and has a


    much. higher attainment levelpared to yours. Do you have any idea how many young men have


    been trying to woo her heart, only to fail because I didn¡¯t agree to them? You¡¯re a lucky bloke, you


    know, and still, you¡¯re telling me that it ¡®doesn¡¯t seem right?¡± Wuhlricht¡¯s face sank, and he looked


    slightly angry.


    Severin could not understand what was going on at all! It was his first time meeting Wuhlricht, yet he


    somehow felt that the man was trying to force him into a marriage. Besides, he never even saw Gilda


    before, and he had no way to tell if Wuhlricht was exaggerating.


    Even so, Severin could not help but feel curious about Gilda because she was much more powerful


    than him despite her young age.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, Severin still smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I already have a wife. You¡¯re a


    formidable individual, and your daughter is amazing too. I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t fancy a married man like


    me, so we should just leave this at that.¡±


    ¡°You have a wife?!¡± Wuhlricht¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy, and it was almost as if he was


    extremely disappointed in Severin for having a wife. A few secondster, he asked again, ¡°We


    practitioners seek to improve upon our strength and view that as the ultimate goal in life. Why did you


    get married at such a young age? This will affect your attainment!¡±


    Sevelin smiled awkwardly. ¡°Some things are unexinable, and I guess this is just what fate intended


    for me.¡±

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    Chapter 606


    A sudden thought then urred to Severin as he asked Wuhlricht, ¡°By the way, are there any


    treasures in this world that can improve a person¡¯s physical fitness? By that, I mean, something that


    can help a person develop attainment even though they were born without the talent. Do such things


    exist?¡±


    Wuhlricht knew right away why Severin wanted something like that and said to him, ¡°Do you wish to


    find something like that for your wife? Did you get married to an ordinary woman who doesn¡¯t have any


    sort of attainment?¡±


    Severin frowned at Wuhlricht¡¯s response. Many practitioners, particrly those with higher attainment,


    often had a superiorityplex and tended to look down on ordinary people who did not have any


    attainment. It could be likened to how the wealthy look down on the poor. That was why Wuhlricht


    seemed so surprised when he suspected that Severin was looking for such treasures for his wife.


    After all, Severin was an incredibly talented practitioner with a high level of attainment, and it would


    have been so much more ideal for him to marry a woman who had a talent for attainment and was


    about as strong as he was. In the eyes of practitioners, that would be the ideal couple.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes. To be honest, my wife really doesn¡¯t have much attainment now, so I¡¯m looking


    to find something like that so she could have a chance to break through and be a true practitioner


    in the future!¡± Severin thought for a while and then added, ¡°You¡¯ve already been kind enough to give


    me a ninth-grade spiritual weapon, and I appreciate that very much. If you can also give me a treasure


    that can help someone improve their constitution, then I would be even more grateful to you for your


    magnanimity.


    Wuhlricht smiled wryly, and said to Severin, ¡°I don¡¯t have something like that right now, unfortunately,


    but i do know that something like that exists, and I also know where we can find it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± When Severin heard that, his eyes lit up instantly and he said to Wuhlricht, ¡°Where is it? Tell


    me and I¡¯ll look for it!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t bother. It¡¯ll be a waste of time if you do, since you¡¯re already on a very tight schedule. How


    will youplete the task that I entrusted to you if you spend your time on that treasure?¡± Wuhlricht


    chuckled and said to Severin, ¡°I can help you find it. When you bring all twelve hall masters to meet me


    a year from now, you can bring your wife along too. I¡¯ll give you the treasure then!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir! You¡¯ve been too kind! I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m supposed to repay you!¡± Severin was so


    excited that he was lost for words on how to thank the other party and could only cup his hands in a


    gesture of respect.


    After hearing that, Wuhlricht said, ¡°Don¡¯t fret. You¡¯ll get the chance to repay me. How about you agree


    to help me with one of my requests? I¡¯ll let you know when to do it, and you mustply with it at all


    costs. Does that sound fair?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin agreed without thinking and raised his hand to pledge his oath. ¡°Say the word and I¡¯ll do


    everything in my power to help, as long as you don¡¯t instruct me to kill anyone,mit arson, or do


    anything against thews of heaven.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I haven¡¯t even given that matter much thought yet! But anyway, that¡¯s settled then!¡± Wuhlricht


    laughed heartily, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the promise you made today. We practitioners must always keep our


    word!¡±


    Severin patted his chest and assured him. ¡°Rest assured that I¡¯m a man of my word!¡±

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    Chapter 607


    Severin¡¯s vow made Wuhiricht feel as though the job was already half-done.


    After some more thought, he said to Severin, ¡°By the way, you shoulde two or three days before


    August the fifteenth of next year. Don¡¯t bete, or else the reward I promised you might just disappear.¡±


    Wuhlricht then paused before adding, ¡°As long as you bring the twelve hall masters here as I asked,


    they¡¯ll all get something in return too!¡±


    Severin became even more excited after hearing that and immediately cupped his hands while saying.¡±


    Not to worry! I¡¯ll work my hardest toplete this task, more so when you¡¯ve been incredibly kind to


    me!¡±


    Wuhlricht smiled and said, ¡°Hehe, I only have one senior, and he only has you as his apprentice. It¡¯s


    only right for me to treat you well, especially since geniuses like you are such a rarity. Good luck, and I


    hope you¡¯ll be able toplete it soon!¡±


    Wuhtricht got up and reminded Severin. ¡°By the way, the sword I gave you is not only a ninth-grade


    spiritual weapon, but also a flying sword. It flies straight up, and you can control it by injecting some of


    your spiritual energy and spiritual strength into it. It¡¯ll be much faster to travel if you use this instead of


    just flying normally. But don¡¯t just take this out on a whim, or else some people might get jealous of you


    if they see you with it! You mightnd yourself in trouble if you meet someone stronger than you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the reminder. I understand!¡± Severin¡¯s face was full of smiles. He did not expect that the


    weapon Wuhlricht gave could be used not only to attack, but as a means of transportation! That would


    make it even more precious.


    Wuhlricht turned around, looked at Severin with a slightlyplicated expression, and said, ¡°See you


    in a year!¡± He then flew straight forward and disappeared into the night..


    ¡°I¡¯m still shocked that this a flying sword! Haha! This is great!¡± After Wuhlricht left, Severin waved his


    palm and took out the flying sword again. He ced a drop of his blood on it to let it know that he was


    its owner, and he soon learned its name-the Blood Fiend Sword. It was a name full of character and


    domineeringness.


    When he channeled some spiritual energy into the sword, a frightening fluctuation ensued and a


    slightly strange burst of blood-red light shot out, much like its name suggested. He thenunched the


    sword forward, causing it to grow in size. Severin then jumped on it and stood on the de.


    ¡°Grow bigger. I¡¯m curious to see how big you can get! Severin smiled slightly as he instructed the with


    his thoughts. The flying sword under his feet then continued to grow bigger and bigger, and it reached


    its limits when it became big enough for a thousand or so people to stand on it.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin then tried to ride on it and fly, but that was when he discovered that its flying speed had


    decreased. It could fly faster and consume less spiritual energy when it was small, while the rate at


    which it consumed spiritual energy was obviously much quicker with an increase in size.


    Once Severin got the hang of it, he reduced the flying sword to the length of his body height and sat on


    the de beforemanding it to fly in Lupool¡¯s direction with a mere thought


    Severin was not worried that anyone might spot him because of two factors: no other practitioners were


    flying across the sea because it was alreadyte at night, and he generally had little to fear because of


    how strong his attainment level was


    Before long. Severin reached the forest where he hunted for valuable items earlier. He nced at the


    forest below, got on his flying sword, and continued to fly over the mountain until he reached the


    entrance of Lupool. Once he was out of Lupool, hended in a deserted ce far from the city, and put


    away his sword before walking back into the city on foot.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    Chapter 608


    Once Severin came to the city, he went to a restaurant to get some food and then returned to the hotel


    where he parked his car. He got a room, stayed there, and nned to return to Brookbourn the next


    morning.


    Back at Brookbourn, Diane and had already made their way back to Dragon Lake Vista from the


    Shanahans. As soon as they entered the front yard, they spotted arge number of cars parked down


    the mountain.


    A group of people then exited the car, and their leader was none other than Mehdi, who had reached


    the third rank of warrior king. ¡°We¡¯re here¡­¡± he said as he brought a dozen people to the vi and


    stormed right in.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, bring your inws and your daughter into the house. Judging from their murderous


    expressions, these people are out to kill!¡± Wendy immediately said to Diane after seeing the intruders.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Okay. Be careful, everyone!¡± Diane understood how serious the situation was when she saw the group


    and immediately ran into the house with Selene, Maurice, and Judith. She then made sure to close the


    door shut.


    ¡°Haha! Think you can escape?¡± Mehdiughed when he saw that.


    The male bodyguards whom Severin had hired rushed over immediately to stand beside Wendy and


    the girls. Lillie looked at them and said, ¡°Stand back and guard the door! Don¡¯t give them a chance to


    barge. right in! We¡¯ll deal with those guys here.¡±


    The male bodyguards knew just how strong Lillie and her girl group were, so they nodded immediately


    and ran over at once to guard the door.


    Abigail then asked the dozen or so hostile men in front of them, ¡°Who are you people? You can¡¯t just


    barge in here!¡±


    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect six gorgeous women to be here. Severin must enjoy his life a lot with these hot


    and sexy bodyguards working for him. Not bad. Not bad at all! Looks like we¡¯ll have ourselves a good


    time.ter, fes!¡± Mehdi could not resistughing. He stared at Abigail and her group like a butcher


    waiting to ughter amb.


    Eunie, the short-haired woman, said coldly to Mehdi, ¡°Have you forgotten what we¡¯re here for, Mehdi?


    We¡¯re here to avenge ourrades from the sher Gang! The way I see it, these women should be


    killed. Let¡¯s not be careless now!¡±


    Mehdi immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯m well aware that our goal is to get revenge, but it¡¯s such a shame to kill


    them. They¡¯ll be powerless to resist once we injure them severelyter. We can always y with them


    for a bit before killing them. It won¡¯t affect our ns for revenge.¡±


    Once he was done with that, he could not help but stroke his mustache as he said to them, ¡°I wonder if


    Severin¡¯s woman is prettier than these six girls. I only managed to see her back earlier, and she


    seemed to be pretty. It¡¯s a shame that I didn¡¯t see her from the front. I call dibs if she¡¯s a stunner!¡±

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    hapter 609


    ¡°Why am I not surprised that all of Cherridom¡¯s people are a bunch of good-for-nothing perverts?¡±


    Abigail clenched her fists and remarked coldly after hearing Mehdi¡¯s lewd intentions.


    ¡°Yeah! Go all out against them, girls! They¡¯re beasts who must be put down!¡± Bailey red at the men


    in front of her with a killing intent flickering in his eyes.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Hehe, I was told that Severin is a very powerful person, but he isn¡¯t here now, is he? These


    bodyguards of his are going to be easy pickings then!¡± Mehdi chuckled, took a step forward, and


    clenched his fist to manifest spiritual energy in his palm. It was strong, and it fluctuated violently too.


    ¡°His attainment is impressive. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be a level three warrior king!¡± Wendy was able to judge


    Mehdi¡¯s attainment with ease after paying attention to the party¡¯s fluctuation in aura. She then said


    solemnly, ¡°Leave this one to me! You can deal with the others!¡±


    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Bailey, Lillie, and the others exchanged nces before nodding.


    ¡°Haha, show me how good you are, missy!¡± Mehdiughed smugly and rushed toward Wendy in a


    sh. Wendy clenched her fist, and punched the opponent¡¯s attack, sending Mehdi flying with a st.


    A look of surprise appeared in Mehdi¡¯s eyes. Level three warrior kings like him were few and far in


    between, yet his attack had been so quickly rebuffed by a mere bodyguard! He knew from that punch


    that he was at a severe disadvantage there.


    ¡°Damn it! This woman is a level four warrior king? This is impossible! How is she stronger than I am?


    Why would such a strong person be willing to work as a bodyguard?¡± Mehdi shook his head repeatedly,


    and his worldview began to change too.


    After all, he believed that any warrior king he encountered in a city as small as Brookbourn would only


    have been level one at most, and he could have dealt with them very easily. That was also part of the


    reason why he a level three warrior king-did not take Wendy seriously at all, particrly because he


    had brought so many strong men with him..


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mehdi. You have us, don¡¯t you? This woman might be more powerful than the others, so


    just stall her for now while we deal with the others first. We¡¯ll lend you a hand once we¡¯re done, and


    she¡¯ll be a piece of cake to deal with!¡± an old man grinned sinisterly.


    ¡°All right then. Fight them!¡± Mehdi smiled coldly. He believed that he would not run into any problems


    because of all the strong men he had brought with him.


    However, they soon realized how terrifying the six women in front of them were as soon as they rushed


    up. The women were all warrior kings, and though Wendy was the only one at level four, the other five


    women were all at level three.


    The two level one warrior kings were killed after a very brief exchange of blows, while their profound


    masters on levels eight and nine were beheaded within seconds.


    ¡°No¡­this is impossible! This can¡¯t be happening!¡± Another few minutes passed, and Mehdiy on the


    ground with blooding out of the corner of his mouth. He then found himself surrounded after he


    struggled to get up.

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    Chapter 610


    *Spare me, please! I promise not to cause trouble here again!¡± Mehdi gritted his teeth in fright, for that


    was his first time feeling the threat of death. He then knelt on the ground and began to kowtow to them.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Wendy sneered. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll just let you off so easily when you and your group of scum came to


    Dracodom from Cherridom to stir up trouble? What do you take us for? Idiots?¡±


    Lillie giggled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you act tough earlier? I remember you saying something about capturing us and


    doing all sorts of unspeakable things to us. You seemed pretty brave earlier. Where did all that


    boldness disappear to?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill him instead of wasting our breath with him!¡± Bailey took a step forward and kicked Mehdi¡¯s


    chest directly. A loud thud was heard as he flew several meters away and twitched a couple of times on


    the ground before finally losing his breath.


    ¡°Their attainment is quite high, and those warrior kings wore spatial rings too. Let¡¯s see if we can get


    anything interesting from them!¡± Wendy suggested after some thought.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s all share the spoils then! Hehe!¡± Abigail¡¯s eyes lit up after she heard that.


    However, Naomi frowned. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have rushed to kill him earlier. He was so scared of death


    earlier that we should¡¯ve found a way to get some information out of him before killing him!¡±


    ¡°But he pisses me off! I can¡¯t help it!¡± Bailey smiled awkwardly.


    Naomi said solemnly. ¡°The master isn¡¯t here, and we don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be returning. These people


    have much higher attainmentpared to the ones we encounteredst time, and it¡¯s clear that there¡¯s


    more to this sher Gang. I¡¯m worried that they¡¯re one of the big guns in Cherridom.¡±


    Naomi then paused for a moment before continuing. They sent so many powerful fighters here, and we


    managed to kill them all. But the next batch of people they send over would definitely be much stronger


    than this batch. I fear we might not be able to handle them if the master isn¡¯t around.¡±


    Lillie nodded as she realized the seriousness of the matter. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect five warrior kings to be


    present among this group of people. Luckily for us, the person with the highest attainment was only at


    level three. This just goes to show how strong the sher Gang is.¡±


    After they took what they wanted from the loot, they instructed the male bodyguards to dispose of the


    corpses.


    Diane finally came out and said, ¡°Lillie, Wendy¡­ It¡¯s all thanks to you and the girls that we¡¯re safe!¡±


    Lillie smiled wryly and said, ¡°This is our job, ma¡¯am. Those people had high attainment, and our main


    concern now is that they might send more powerful people over here in the future. You should inform


    your husband about what happened so hopefully he¡¯lle back soon.¡±


    Diane nodded. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I¡¯ll call him soon! I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all tired now, so


    make sure to sleep early. It¡¯s alreadyte too.¡±


    After Diane went upstairs to take a shower, shey down on the bed and called Severin,


    ¡°Hey, honey! You didn¡¯t call me at all the past few days, so why¡¯d you suddenly decide to call me


    tonight?¡± Severin was about to go to bed when he received Diane¡¯s call. He then smiled and said, ¡°Did


    you miss me a little too much because it¡¯s Augustfest?¡±


    Diane answered, ¡°Miss you? Please. I didn¡¯t call you during the past few days because I was worried


    about distracting you, but I had to call you tonight because there¡¯s something I need to tell you. Another


    group of people from Cherridom came to kill us earlier tonight. Lillie and the others said there were five


    warrior kings within the group who came, and one of them had reached level three. Even though the


    girls managed to kill those brutes, they were a little worried that stronger warrior kings might be sent to


    target us in the future. Lillie wanted me to call you and ask when you¡¯ll be returning.¡±


    ¡°The sher Gang is courting death!¡± Severin could not help but clench his fists when he heard what


    Diane said. He then reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. I¡¯m already making my journey back, and III


    probably be home the day after tomorrow if everything goes to n. They came here from such a


    faraway ce, and I believe that they wouldn¡¯t dare to send their men here after suffering the loss of so


    many of their strongest members.¡±

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    Chapter 611


    Diane breathed a sigh of relief after hearing that Severin would be back in another two days. Though


    she also knew that Lillie and the others were already strong enough, the way they respectfully


    addressed Severin as their master made it obvious that Severin was even stronger than them.


    Severin chatted with Diane for some time before they ended the call and went to bed.


    However, another couple who were lying in bed had insomnia at about an hour past midnight. None of


    Cain¡¯s calls to Mehdi were answered, so both he and Lucy had a bad feeling in their heart. ¡°Darling,


    they couldn¡¯t have been killed, right?¡± Lucy finally asked Cain after some time had passed. Cain


    answered gloomily, ¡°I don¡¯t discount that possibility. I can¡¯t get in touch with them even though it¡¯s


    already passed midnight, so it¡¯s quite possible that they were killed too. Are the female bodyguards


    working for Severin really that powerful? Not even Mehdi and his men are a match for them even


    though Severin was not around.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that warrior kings are all super strong? Why are they still no match for Severin¡¯s


    bodyguards?¡± Lucy shook her head in disbelief and still could not believe what she heard.


    Severin had let her off the hook several times already, so there was no telling whether or not he would


    lose his patience on that asion and decide to kill them both.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Cain pondered over the situation. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. If he doese looking for us, we¡¯ll just tell him that we


    didn¡¯t send those men. He killed the sher Gang¡¯s men previously and incurred their wrath, which is


    why they sent another batch of men to kill him!¡±


    Lucy rolled her eyes at Cain and said, ¡°Do you think Severin is an idiot? Why would he believe us?


    Based on his current status and strength in Brookbourn, he could easily kill us if he wanted to!¡±


    Cain frowned, knowing that that theck of evidence would never stop Severin from killing them as long


    as he suspected them of ying a part in this.


    ¡°What should we do? How about we escape, Cain? Didn¡¯t Edward leave Brookbourn too? As long as


    we leave Brookbourn and fly far away, then Severin won¡¯t be able to find us! The money you have will


    allow us to livefortably too!¡± Lucy finally suggested to Cain after giving it some thought.


    Cain frowned when he heard that and smiled wryly at her. ¡°Oh, Lucy. I¡¯m a member of the sher


    Gang. and it won¡¯t be that easy for me to escape. The circumstances surrounding Theo¡¯s and Mehdi¡¯s


    death are known by the higher-ups. Do you honestly think the sher Gang would let me off the hook


    if the two of us run away? If they know that Mehdi was killed, they would send a more powerful person


    to take revenge on Severin! All we have to do is wait!¡±


    Lucy, however, said, ¡°I¡¯m worried that Severin might kill us both before that powerful person seeds


    in killing him. Are you sure the sher Gang will hunt us down if we run away?¡±


    Cain nodded without hesitation. ¡°They don¡¯t know of your existence, but since Mehdi and Theo died in


    the process of avenging me, the gang wille for me and kill me if I just upped and left out of fear. I


    know their character too well. They have never and will never tolerate deserters! By running away, I¡¯ll


    be a deserter in their eyes!¡±


    Lucy was speechless for a moment because the situation seemed to have passed the point of no


    return.

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    Chapter 612


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After thinking about how dire everything was, Lucy could not help but ask Cain, ¡°What should we do


    now? How am I going to spend the rest of my life if you end up being killed by the sher Gang one


    day? Doesn¡¯t that mean your wealth will all disappear too? How am I supposed to survive then?!¡±


    Cain frowned and sneered. ¡®All she thinks about is money! It¡¯s as if her sole concern is how she¡¯ll be


    able to survive if I¡¯m dead! However, when he thought about how Lucy had been taking care of him the


    past few days after his legs were broken, he said to her, ¡°I have a lot of money on me, but I can¡¯t


    transfer everything to you. How about I give you a hundred and fifty million for now, so you¡¯ll have


    enough to sustain you for the rest of your life if someone from the sher Gang kills me one day?


    Does that sound all right?¡±


    ¡°A hundred and fifty million?!¡± Lucy gasped when she heard that and felt excitement deep in her heart.


    However, she soon calmed herself down as much as possible and said to him, ¡°You¡¯ve been so kind to


    me, Cain. I hope you can understand where I¡¯ming from because it¡¯s not easy for men to


    understand women. This isn¡¯t about me loving money. I¡¯m just worried that I won¡¯t have anyone to rely


    on if you¡¯re not around anymore. Besides, you know that my parents are getting old too!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lucy, I understand!¡± Cain nodded, and said, ¡°But I believe that the sher Gang will send an


    even stronger person once they get word of what happened here. Severin¡¯s fate is now sealed, so we


    can¡¯t run away now. If we stay here, we might still be able to witness the moment they kill Severin!¡±


    Lucy, however, said, ¡°But Cherridom is so far from here! They would take some time toe here, and


    I¡¯m worried that Severin might capture us and kill us before the sher Gang¡¯s strong people arrive!¡±


    Cain thought for a while and said, ¡°Well, if you are worried, then we can move to an old neighborhood


    for the time being. Severin won¡¯t be able to find us so easily that way!¡±


    ¡°Old neighborhood?¡± Lucy was not too happy when she heard that she would have to stay in that sort


    of oldmunity again. After all, it was not easy for her to lower her living standards after finally being


    able to live in the big vi that was the stuff of her dreams.


    However, she could only nod bitterly because it was a necessary move to save her life. The two of


    them hired some people to help them move in that one night and temporarily stayed in a ghetto


    community.


    The next morning. Cain picked up his cell phone and called the sher Gang¡¯s higher-ups after


    confirming that Mehdi and the others were all dead.


    For safety¡¯s sake, Diane and the others stayed at home the next day, with Lillie and the other girls


    breathing a sigh of relief after knowing that Severin would be back in just another day.


    However, they were taken by surprise when She brought a few bodyguards over to their vi that


    afternoon. She was a little disappointed when she saw that Severin had not returned yet. ¡°Hasn¡¯t he


    returned yet, Diane?¡±


    Diane could not help but smile when she saw She¡¯s disappointed expression. ¡°He¡¯ll probably be back


    tomorrow. You might be able to see him if youe a littleter in the day tomorrow.¡±


    She¡¯s eyes lit up instantly when she heard that. ¡°Thanks for letting me know, Diane! I¡¯ll be back


    tomorrow then!¡±

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    Chapter 613


    However, what Diane and others did not expect was that Quintus had already driven to Severin¡¯s


    residence with his father, Barrie, and other elite fighters. Another man in his twenties came along with


    them too.


    ¡°This is Severin¡¯s home, Eugene!¡± Quintus led his distant cousin over and pointed out Severin¡¯s house.


    Eugene could not help but smile and say, ¡°The Novaks are a second-tier family in Riverson, and you¡¯re


    their scion too! I didn¡¯t expect you to suffer so much in this small city. I wouldn¡¯t have known if you


    didn¡¯t tell me about it!¡±


    Jada smiled wryly from one side, ¡°We¡¯re lucky that none of our acquaintances in Riverson know about


    this, otherwise I¡¯d be ashamed to go out and meet people. I hope you¡¯re able to help us reim our


    dignity today!¡±


    Eugene looked at Jada and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll have my help for sure!¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Eugene has enjoyed practicing martial arts since he was a child, and I¡¯ve always known that


    he¡¯ll grow up to be someone promising. Quintus, on the other hand, always spent his time


    ying, and he¡¯s never shown himself to be a promising person even until the present day!¡± The stocky


    Barrie could not help but remark with a smile.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Dad? Am I really that terrible in your eyes?¡± Quintus remarked, unable to


    ept his father¡¯s criticism of him.


    However, Barrie red at him and said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have been bullied in such a small city like


    Brookbourn if you aren¡¯t so unpromising. Besides, all you do is eat, drink, and have fun all day long. I


    wouldn¡¯t have to worry as much if you had even a fraction of Eugene¡¯s excellence!¡±


    As they spoke, they finally arrived at the gate of the vi where Severin stayed.


    ¡°Come out, Severin! This is Quintus looking for you!¡± Quintus had a boost of confidence at that moment


    because his cousin was a junior general who, being a warrior king, had a high level of attainment.


    Though Severin¡¯s bodyguards might be formidable individuals, he believed that they were no match at


    all for his cousin.


    ¡°Quintus, you son-of-a-b*tch! You¡¯re here again?¡± Lillie and the girls stormed out with Diane. After


    seeing Quintus and Jada bringing several men over, Lillie immediately stepped forward and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re as bold as theye, aren¡¯t you, Quintus? You deserve a beating!¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Girls? That¡¯s all? And your guardians couldn¡¯t even handle them?¡± Eugene nced at Lillie¡¯s group


    and remarked nonchntly. In his eyes, the girls probably had rtively high attainment than most, and


    a ce like Brookbourn would have even fewer warrior kings.

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    Chapter 614


    Quintus immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s these girls, all right. The head of our bodyguards are no match for them


    at all! Even though none of our guardians have taken action as of yet, I can tell that they¡¯re no match


    for any of these women. That¡¯s the reason I¡¯m asking you for your help, Eugene!¡±


    After saying that, Quintus still saw no sign of Severin and could not help but frown. He then said to


    Diane,¡± Where¡¯s your man? Hehe, did he run off with his tail between his legs after knowing that I


    brought my guys over today?¡±


    Diane¡¯s face soured as she said, ¡°Severin went out, but he¡¯ll be back by today.¡± After a pause, Diane


    continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just swear a few days ago that you¡¯ll walk the other way and avoid messing with


    us again? Why are you here now? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of being a man who doesn¡¯t keep his word?¡±


    Quintus did not get angry after hearing that andughed instead. ¡°Haha! I am flexible man, if you get


    my drift. I had no choice but to give in under those circumstances. Today, you¡¯re all done for now that I


    brought my elder cousin brother over!¡±


    Wendy looked at Eugene. There were many junior generals in Dracodom assigned to many different


    armies, so it could be expected that the girls would not know who Eugene was. Wendy had a frown as


    she asked him, ¡°Are you that junior general that the b*stard Quintus mentioned?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Eugene took a step forward and cupped his hands in a polite gesture while saying, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m his cousin.


    It would¡¯ve been fine if you didn¡¯t want to cooperate with my cousin in the contract, but it wasn¡¯t


    necessary for you to beat him up, make him kneel, demand an apology from him, and kill one of their


    family¡¯s strong men. I will have to stand up for my family!¡±


    Diane was speechless when she heard that and immediately stepped forward to argue. ¡°Don¡¯t you


    have any idea what sort of person your cousin is? My bodyguards only beat him up because he


    threatened me and wanted to force himself on me! He then came to our home and said that he wanted


    to kill us, so you can¡¯t me us for having to take some measures and protect ourselves! How could


    you believe all his nonsense?¡±


    Jada immediately looked at Quintus with a frown because his version of the events was the exact


    opposite of what Diane said.


    Quintus immediately protested. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her! She¡¯s spewing a bunch of bull! Everything she says


    is nder because she hasn¡¯t got any evidence to back up her ims!¡±


    Although Eugene had an inkling that Diane was probably telling the truth, he could not back down since


    he had already agreed to help Quintus and Barrie.


    He could not help but sneer and say, ¡°My cousin is right. How am I supposed to believe you when you


    don¡¯t have any evidence? Besides, my cousin has a fiancee, and he¡¯s about to get married soon. Why


    would he be attracted to a married woman when he will get a beautiful wife?¡±


    After ending his sentence, Eugene could not help but surreptitiously wipe off several beads of cold


    sweat. He had never lied so tantly in his life, and it was not often that he met a woman who was that


    beautiful. She was a charmer, and his cousin might have had certain malicious intentions toward her!


    Besides, anything was tolerable as long as a woman was beautiful enough, whether she be married or


    even if she had a child.


    Abigail took one step forward and shielded Diane in the blink of an eye as she said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, there¡¯s no


    point talking nonsense to a bunch of people who are here to cause trouble. Does he think he¡¯s all that


    just because he¡¯s a junior general? Let¡¯s talk with our fists!


    ¡°Haha, now that¡¯s more like it.¡± Eugene could not help butugh when he saw Abigail, because people


    who came from the battlefield usually preferred to speak with their fists. It had been a long time since


    he engaged in a fight, so he naturally nned to teach them a lesson with his fists. After all, being


    looked down upon by these women would make him aughingstock if word got out.


    Eugene took a step forward, clenched his fist, and said, ¡°Come at me! If either one of the six of you can


    defeat me, then we¡¯ll leave immediately and consider this debt settled!¡±

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    Chapter 615


    ¡°Arrogant much? Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re made of then!¡± Naomi could not stand it any longer. She took


    one step forward, clenched her fist, and manifested a gust of spiritual energy on her fists.


    Upon seeing the strong fluctuation of Naomi¡¯s spiritual energy, Eugene frowned instantly and clenched


    his fists before throwing a punch.


    A slight boom was heard, and the force pushed Naomi back seven or eight steps behind before


    sessfully stabilizing her firm figure. Meanwhile, Eugene only took two steps back. Judging from the


    confrontation between the two, it was clear that Eugene had the upper hand.


    ¡°Awesome! My cousin is better than Severin¡¯s bodyguards!¡± Quintus was not that dumb, and he could


    immediately tell that his cousin was stronger than the opponent. As a result, he felt even more


    reassured. thinking that his cousin might have only used less than one-tenth of his strength to throw


    that punch. At longst, they could all finally avenge themselves for the shame that they suffered!


    Jada breathed a sigh of relief after seeing that development.


    However, both Naomi and Eugene¡¯s expressions turned serious at the same time, and it appeared that


    neither of them expected the other party¡¯s attainment to be so high. For the record, junior warriors


    usually had an attainment of a level nine profound master or a level one warrior king.


    Individuals such as Naomi and Wendy were considered to have attainment beyond that of the norm,


    and theirbat strength was thus much stronger aspared to the majority of junior generals. That


    was also why Warren sent them when Severin requested his help to find some bodyguards.


    Be that as it may, Naomi did not expect Eugene¡¯sbat strength to be about par with theirs, and his


    attainment was high enough that he reached the attainment of a level four warrior king.


    ¡°His attainment level is slightly higher than yours!¡± Wendy pointed out with a frown, but she soon


    reassured with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid though. He can¡¯t do anything with all of us here!¡±


    Naomi still did not give up as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t used my punches yet, and I haven¡¯t even


    utilized any spiritual energy in my attacks. His physical strength is stronger than mine, and his


    attainment is higher than mine too, but I might still be able to take him in a fight!¡± After ending her


    sentence, she flew several meters high in a flicker and said to Eugene below, ¡°I can¡¯t showcase my


    skills on the ground. How about we take things to the air?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Eugene smiled, flew up in a sh, and stood opposite Naomi. ¡°Show me your skills!¡±


    ¡°Holy hell! They¡¯re flying!¡± Quintus and everyone else on his side waspletely shocked to be in the


    presence of people who were so strong that they could fly.


    ¡°Warrior kings can keep themselves in the air for a short time. That¡¯s just how amazing they are!¡± Many


    of the Novaks¡¯ bodyguards were envious too.


    Naomi and Eugene fought for a long time, but Naomi was simply no match for the man. After fighting


    for some time, Naomi got injured and fell from the sky.


    After Eugene secured victory, he could not help butugh as he flew up to Quintus and asked, ¡°Hehe,


    does that satisfy your desire for revenge, Quintus?¡±


    Quintus said with a chuckle, ¡°Haha, it sure did, but this isn¡¯t enough. You said that you wanted


    Severin¡¯s family to kneel before me and p themselves while apologizing to me, and you also


    mentioned wanting to break Severin¡¯s limbs! It doesn¡¯t matter that he¡¯s not here right now. You can deal


    with his bodyguards for the time being and handle him once after he arrives!¡±


    ¡°No problem! I can help you destroy Severin¡¯s attainment!¡± Eugene thought about it and said with a


    smile. Quintus was even happier to hear that. Although Eugene had earlier said that he would not kill


    anyone, Quintus would be more than happy to see Severin being humiliated, especially if he crippled


    Severin and destroyed Severin¡¯s attainment.


    ¡®Severin is as good as dead, and I¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to torment him in the future. Diane


    probably wouldn¡¯t want to be with someone useless too, so I¡¯d still stand a chance of snagging her for


    myself! Quintus was buzzing with excitement when he thought of all that.N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    Chapter 616


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Wendy knew the limits of Naomi¡¯s strength, and if Naomi could not hold her own against the


    opponent, then the oue would probably be the same even if either Abigail or Lillie came forward.


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re not going to surrender, then?¡± Eugene then smiled slightly as he flew up and said to


    Wendy, ¡°I must say, Severin is quite amazing. I can¡¯t figure out how he managed to invite such strong


    people like you to be his bodyguard!¡±


    ¡°Enough with your nonsense! Come at me!¡± Wendy waved at the other party with a goading look on her


    face.


    ¡°Hmph! You think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±


    Eugene flew even higher, and the two of them began to fight! Several minutes into the fight, Eugene


    realized that something was amiss-Wendy¡¯s attainment level was the same as his, but she was better


    than him in terms ofbat power. Although he was able to hold out for several minutes, he was still


    no match for Wendy and was struck so heavily that he fell back to the ground. He spat out a mouthful


    of blood and his face paled instantly.


    ¡°How is this happening ?! Are you all right, Eugene?¡± Quintus ran over with a panicked expression, and


    he never could have imagined that his cousin would be defeated.


    After Quintus helped him up, Eugene said to Wendy, ¡°I¡¯ve always been one of the strongest among the


    level four warrior kings, but I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d be stronger than me even though our attainment is


    the same.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re not too bad yourself, but you¡¯ve ruined your reputation in front of us. It¡¯s a shame that


    one of Dracodom¡¯s junior generals would be so willing to help these good-for-nothing people!¡± Wendy


    chuckled with a hint of disdain in her eyes.


    Eugene nearly fainted because he was so angry to hear that. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He gritted his teeth and finally


    said to Quintus, ¡°Forget it, Quintus. They¡¯re too powerful!¡±


    ¡°Hold it right there. Did you people think that you could juste and go as you please?¡± To


    everyone¡¯s surprise, a familiar voice was heard at that moment as Severin showed up at the vi gate


    and walked in.


    ¡°Honey!¡± Diane was so excited to see him that she ran over and threw herself into Severin¡¯s arms. ¡°I


    thought you said you¡¯ll only being hometer in the evening?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°I drove over the speed limit because I missed you!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you should be careful on the road! Why did you have to drive so fast!¡± Diane then realized that a


    lot of people were watching her, so she hurriedly backed away and blushed.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s because I¡¯m worried about everyone.¡± Severinughed. Diane¡¯s phone call left him feeling


    incredibly worried, so he rushed as fast as he could and arrived before noon,


    ¡°So, you¡¯re Severin?¡± Barrie looked at Severin and asked angrily.

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    Chapter 617


    Severin nced insipidly at him. ¡°I take it you¡¯re the old b*stard?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Old b*stard?¡± Barrie gritted his teeth angrily after being called that. He immediately red at Severin


    andshed out, ¡°Pretty brave of you to call me that! You must¡¯ve grown sick of life?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Well, your son is a little b*stard, and rather than doing what a father should


    do by educating your son, you brought a whole host of people to my house just to terrorize my family.


    Calling you an ¡®old b*stard¡± is justified!¡±


    ¡°Why you little¡­¡± Barrie had never been humiliated so terribly before, and he wanted to step forward


    and punch Severin as soon as he clenched his fist.


    His men, who were all standing behind him, stopped him immediately. Even if theybined all their


    strength, they would probably not be able to withstand one of Severin¡¯s punches with their


    grandmaster- level attainment.


    ¡°We lost because we were unlucky today. I didn¡¯t expect the bodyguards you hired to be so powerful.


    We acknowledge our defeat!¡± Eugene looked at Severin and said again, ¡°I promise to take them away


    and make sure they never trouble you again!¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Severin chuckled after hearing that. ¡°Quintus and his fiancee Jada said the very same thing


    when knelt in front of me the other day. He swore that he would never trouble our family again and will


    walk the other way if he sees us around, but he still came to my house to look for me.¡±


    Severin paused for a moment after saying that and continued with a cold expression, ¡°Your words


    mean nothing. How am I supposed to believe your nonsense?¡±


    ¡°What do you want then?¡± Barrie looked at Severin and felt incredibly angry. Eugene was a junior


    general, yet Severin did not seem to show any respect toward the man.


    Severin then said coldly, ¡°I previously said that I won¡¯t show any mercy if Quintus came to stir trouble


    again. I¡¯ve already forgiven him for his attempt to castrate me, but I¡¯m afraid I have no room for


    forgiveness now that he¡¯se here again!¡±


    ¡°I dare you!¡± Barrie red at Severin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take up your dare then!¡± Severin did not take Barrie seriously at all.


    Eugene¡¯s expression soured too, and he looked at Severin while saying. ¡°I¡¯m a junior general, so I hope


    you can show a bit of courtesy to me today!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I won¡¯t let the same thing happen three times. Quintus had already gone past my bottom line!¡±


    Severin chuckled and walked right toward the man in question.


    ¡°W-w-w-what are you going to do?¡± Quintus was so frightened that he began retreating backward.


    ¡°Grab him!¡± Severin¡¯s expression was cold and he was in no mood for any negotiation.


    ¡°Yes, sir¡± Wendy and Lillie immediately appeared behind Quintus and grabbed the man.


    When Barrie saw that Severin was about to attack his son, he shouted immediately at the guardians


    behind him, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Those guardians had a decent level of attainment and were all profound masters, but as soon as they


    rushed up, Severin them one after one and then them flying into the air. Every single onended on the


    ground and vomited blood after suffering a serious injury


    ¡°Grahhh!¡± Eugene appeared in front of Severin in a sh to try and punch him.


    ¡°You think that¡¯ll work?¡± Severin was fuming. He had given Quintus more than one chance in the past,


    yet Quintus continued to cause trouble for them to the point where hepletely lost his patience.

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    Chapter 618


    To make things worse, Quintus brought his men there when Severin was not at home. If Wendy and


    the others had not been strong enough to fend them off, the result would have been much worse.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Severin clenched his fist and sent his opponent flying with a punch. Eugene fell heavily on the ground


    and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re no match for him either, Eugene?¡± Barrie thought that Eugene could stop Severin, but


    his face immediately turned pale with fright when he saw that Eugene had been sent flying several


    meters back.


    ¡°What sort of attainment level does he have? His punch is at least that of a level six or level seven


    warrior king¡± Eugene¡¯s heart was filled with turmoil, and Severin¡¯s strength had exceeded his


    expectations.


    Severin could only smile coldly. He held back from using much of his strength earlier because Eugene


    would have died from his punch if he did. He then walked slowly toward Quintus with an ice-cold


    expression.


    ¡°Dad, save me!¡± Quintus yelled, his legs trembling in fright. He pressed both thighs tightly against each


    other to protect his crotch as he pleaded, ¡°I know I made a mistake, Severin. I promise I wouldn¡¯t dare


    to do it again! I¡¯ll walk away when I see you in the future!


    Severin sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired of hearing your crap!¡± Severin moved at lightning speed as he


    separated Quintus¡¯s thighs open and delivered a sharp kick to Quintus¡¯s crotch!


    ¡°Agh!¡± Quintus wailed like a pig going to ughter and passed out from the pain. His manhood had


    been destroyed for good. Jada, who was beside him, took two steps back in fright and could not


    believe what had happened.


    She had warned Quintus many times that Severin would not let them go that easily if their attempt to


    end his life ended in another failure. Unfortunately, Quintus¡¯s tunnel vision was so fixated on revenge


    that he ignored her advice and believed that there would not be a problem if Eugene made a move.


    Sadly, Eugene was no match for Severin, and Quintus had been reduced to bing sterile. From the


    looks of it, the Stones might not be able to prosper by relying on the Novaks.


    ¡°Son!¡± Barrie wanted to rush over, but the remaining bodyguards held him back. They knew that there


    was nothing Barrie could do even if he rushed over, and his actions might even end up angering


    Severin.


    Severin turned around and said with a calm expression, ¡°I¡¯ve shown you an incredible amount of mercy


    by not killing you this time around. If something like this happens again, I promise you I¡¯ll wipe the


    Novaks from the face of the earth.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Barrie was so angry that the veins on his forehead popped up, but there was unfortunately


    nothing he could do about it.


    ¡°Leave!¡± Severin waved his hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Barrie had no choice but to bring his men away. He then had Quintus sent to the hospital to


    check whether or not Quintus had been rendered sterile


    The doctor examined Quintus and informed everyone that the only option wasplete removal of his


    genitalia.


    Barrie waspletely dumbfounded as he stood in the hospital corridor and listened to the doctor¡¯s


    exnation.


    Victor happened to arrive with his people at the time too.


    ¡°Dad¡­Quintus¡­he¡¯s sterile now!¡± Jada stepped forward and frowned with an extremely sour


    expression.


    After hearing that, Victor nodded. ¡°I see. You¡¯re lucky that Severin didn¡¯t go on a killing spree, or else


    you. might probably end up dead!¡±


    Victor then looked at Barrie. ¡°Victor, I¡¯m afraid his marriage to Jada will have to be called off. She¡¯s still


    young, and she hasn¡¯t officially gotten married yet. I can¡¯t let her be childless for the rest of her life!¡±

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    Chapter 619


    Barrie could only nod with a listless expression. ¡°I understand that Jada is a good girl, Victor. She


    persuaded me and Quintus not to trouble Severin anymore, but my son and I didn¡¯t listen to her advice.


    We thought Eugene could help avenge us, but we didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way!¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Victor sighed and then said to Barrie, ¡°I should remind you again not to think about getting


    revenge on Severin in the future. It¡¯s unfortunate, but we can¡¯t afford to provoke him. I was surprised


    that you came here and went directly to him without telling me. I would¡¯ve persuaded you against it if I


    knew that you wanted to cause trouble to them!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Barrie frowned, sensing that there was more to Victor¡¯s statement from


    thetter¡¯s tone.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Victor then exined, ¡°You might not know this, but a group of elite fighters from Cherridom came over


    just a few days ago. They were all powerful people, but they all ended up dead after fighting with


    Severin¡¯s female bodyguards. I asked the guardians of our family and were told that all those girls are


    warrior kings. If they are already that strong, God knows how much stronger Severin would be!¡±


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Barrie sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote to talk about all that!¡±


    Victor thought for a moment and then said to Barrie, ¡°Jada and I will be heading off then, Barrie! We


    might not be inws anymore, but we can still be friends!¡±


    Barrie then sighed to himself before saying to them. ¡°Take care then. I won¡¯t see you off!¡±


    Victor then left with Jada.


    On the way home, Victor smiled bitterly. ¡°Severin isn¡¯t a bad person, to be honest. He would have killed


    you without batting an eye if he was. Now that Quintus ended up like this, I urge you not to think about


    causing trouble for his family. Having a peaceful, worry-free life is good enough!¡±


    Jada¡¯s bad temper had mellowed significantly and she could not help but say, ¡°I understand. Severin


    isnt the kind of person that we can provoke. I hope Quintus and Barrie will be able to reflect on their


    mistakes and know better than to provoke Severin in the future.¡±


    ¡°How are you. Eugene?¡± Barrie then went to check up on Eugene


    Eugene looked at Barrie and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Uncle¡±¡±


    Barrie then asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the right-hand man of senior general Arthur? Will to please ask him to


    help US?¡±


    To his surprise, Eugene smiled wryly and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid even Arthur might not be a match for him.


    From what I sensed of Severin¡¯s punch, his attainment level is at least level six or level seven warrior


    king. Arthur is only level eight, and if Severin didn¡¯t use his full strength earlier, then there won¡¯t be any


    difference Arthur came to help!¡± Eugene then sighed again, and persuaded Barrie, ¡°I think you should


    just forget about it, Uncle Arthur is a senior general, and he doesn¡¯t like to concern himself with such


    things. If he knew that everything resulted from Quintus¡¯s lust for Severinis wife, he will be even less


    inclined to help! I¡¯m not stupid, you know! It¡¯s as clear as day that Quintus didn¡¯t tell us the truth?¡±


    ¡°Sigh. I guess I can only concede this time¡± Barrie did not know what else to say and he could only


    ept his fate ¡°Guess Severin is the kind of person that no one can afford to offend!¡±


    ¡°Dad¡¯s home! Dad¡¯s home? Selene ran out when Maurice and Judith opened the door


    Severin walked over immediately and hugged her. ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    Selene pursed her lips. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d bring me toys when you came back?¡±


    ¡°Haha, how could I forget?¡±


    Severinughed. ¡°They¡¯re all in the trunk of the car! Let¡¯s go get them!¡±

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    Chapter 620


    The viciousness and coldness that Severin had toward his enemies had long since disappeared when


    Selene showed up. It was reced by a warm look of gentleness.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡± Diane went up to Severin and said with a smile, ¡°It mustn¡¯t have been easy for


    you. Why don¡¯t you catch up on your sleep and have some rest?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not sleepy! It makes me happy to see that everyone¡¯s safe and


    sound!¡±


    Diane was still a little worried as she said to Severin, ¡°We might not need to fear the Novaks, but


    Eugene is a junior general. Do you think he¡¯lle and cause trouble after being humiliated like this


    today?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of if your husband is around!¡±


    He then nced at everyone else and said to the bodyguards, ¡°You¡¯ve worked very hard these past


    few days, so how about I will all of you to a big dinnerter tonight? It¡¯s about time you get some well-


    deserved rest!¡±


    ¡°Yay! We get to eat good food tonight!¡± Wendy immediately eximed with glee.


    ¡°Finally, a chance to rx!¡± Lillie added.


    The male bodyguards were just as happy too.


    Severin put Selene on the ground and left her to y with her new toys. He then said to Diane, ¡°Could


    youe upstairs with me, honey? I have some good news for you!¡±


    Diane¡¯s eyes lit up immediately and she immediately followed him in.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The two of them soon arrived at the second-floor room, and Diane asked him eagerly, ¡°What¡¯s the


    good. news? Tell me!¡±


    Severin looked at the beautiful woman in front of him and could not resist stepping forward to hug her


    and kiss her on the lips.


    ¡°Mhghh!¡± Diane¡¯s eyes widened and a blush appeared on her face.


    Severin finally let go of Diane after kissing her for some time. She gave him an annoyed look and said,


    You rascal! Is this the good news you had for me?¡±


    Severin smiled awkwardly. ¡°No, there¡¯s another piece of good news, but it¡¯s been too long since I saw


    my lovely wife, and I couldn¡¯t help but kiss you because I missed you so much!¡±


    Diane felt all sweet in her heart and said with a slight smile, ¡°Is that so? You were only gone for a few


    days, but your skill at coaxing people has improved even more!¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m being honest. Not being able to see you for a couple of days makes me


    miss you a lot!¡± Severin then went straight to the point and said, ¡°By the way, the good news that I have


    for your is that I acquired a lot of treasures after going to Dracodeus Isle. I also managed to confirm the


    existence of a treasure that can help change a person¡¯s attainment. My uncle-master said that he


    would help me locate it, and he told me that he¡¯ll give it to me if I bring you to meet him on August


    fifteenth next year!¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Diane¡¯s heart felt ecstatic and she could not help but pump her fists in the air! ¡°That¡¯s


    amazing! I can finally step into the world of attainment when the timees!¡±

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    Chapter 621


    Severin then nodded with a smile. ¡°It is, but we will have to wait one year. That is why you must break


    through to level nine grandmaster in the span of one year!¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Diane nodded happily.


    However, Severin frowned again and said, ¡°That¡¯s not all though. I was also entrusted with a lot of


    missions.¡±


    ¡°Missions? What sort of missions?¡± Diane looked puzzled.


    Severin recalled what he had been told and exined to Diane the things he had obtained and the


    much greater potential treasures that he would stand to get. Finally, he dropped the bombshell on her,


    ¡°It¡¯s about time I tell you the truth too. I¡¯m actually the supreme leader of Dracodeus Temple, and Draco


    Hall is also one of my subordinate halls!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Diane¡¯s heart was filled with tumult and she sat down speechlessly on the bed in shock for a


    long time. It was already shocking enough for her to find out that Severin received a book on alchemy


    as well as a flying sword, and Severin had also told her that he would gain more amazing treasures as


    long as he could locate the hall masters of all 12 halls and lead them to a breakthrough in attainment!


    Severin had expected Diane to react that way, and he could not help but smile wryly. He thought to


    himself, Phew, d I didn¡¯t tell her that the four war gods are my apprentices and that I have a


    ridiculous amount of money in my card. It would be too overwhelming for her.¡±


    It took Diane a long time to regain herposure. As she stared at the man in front of her, she could


    not help but smile and say, ¡°It all makes sense now. I always had the nagging feeling that Larry and


    de from Draco Hall are always so respectful toward you every time they meet you. You turned out to


    be their boss!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Severin could not help butugh as he sat next to Diane and asked her with a smile, ¡°So?


    How¡¯s you like the surprise?¡±


    ¡°Surprise? I nearly got a heart attack!¡± Diane rolled her eyes at Severin and said again, ¡°What are you


    going to do now? There are twelve halls, and you¡¯ve only found one of them. Is one year even enough?


    Does that mean you won¡¯t be able to acquire the treasure if you can¡¯t find all the hall masters in one


    year and get them to improve their attainment?¡±


    Severin answered with a faint smile, ¡°Not to worry, honey. I found two other halls aside from Draco Hall.


    The second hall I found was Mus Hall in Riverson. Remember when Valerian visited us and I ended up


    arrivingte the next morning? I went to Riverson to help Mus Hall with some of their issues.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    After saying that, Severin paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°I third hall that I found was Equus


    Hall, which is in Brookton. Their hall master is quite good in terms of attainment, having reached level


    nine profound master. However, it would still be a difficult feat to break through to level nine warrior


    king, so I can only do my best to try and refine some alchemical pills!¡±


    ne breathed a sigh of relief after hearing that. ¡°That means there¡¯s nine more. It¡¯s going to be a little


    difficult because you need to find them and then refine the pills to raise their attainment, Where will you


    get the time to do all that?¡±


    Severin said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve asked Gracie, Larry, and Mick to help me find them. Having


    more hands will be much quicker and more effective than me searching for them alone. I¡¯ll focus on


    alchemy in theing period, and I¡¯ll try to secure a breakthrough to be a true alchemist. Once


    they find the other hall masters, I¡¯ll give them the pills to help boost their attainment!¡±

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    Chapter 622


    Diane pondered briefly over what Severin said and frowned for a moment before asking Severin,


    ¡°Honey. can you exin to me a bit more about alchemy, spiritual herbs, and other basic knowledge


    about attainment? I¡¯ve already made up my mind to take this path, and I wish to be stronger too!¡±


    Severin did not expect Diane to be so interested in attainment, so he began exining everything


    carefully to Diane. When the exnation was almost all done, Severin said to her, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.


    though. Since you¡¯ve been consuming the reishi mushrooms ording to instruction, you¡¯ve be at


    grandmaster in no time!¡±


    ¡°How about I try punching you?¡± Diane smiled at Severin and suggested.


    ¡°Bring it on!¡± Severin stood in front of her.


    Diane had a wicked smile and punched Severin right away. After receiving her punch, Severin¡¯s eyes lit


    up as he said in satisfaction, ¡°Not bad! You¡¯re already a level four grandmaster! The rate at which you


    are improving is quite fast, and I think it won¡¯t be long before you can break through to level nine! Then


    we can look forward to getting that treasure!¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s awesome! I don¡¯t know what level I am, but I can feel that my strength and speed are


    so much stronger than before!¡± Diane said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve just onlye to appreciate how good it


    feels to get stronger and stronger!¡±


    ¡°Are you back yet, my handsome Severin?¡± All of a sudden, a familiar voice sounded in the courtyard


    downstairs.


    Severin was momentarily speechless after hearing that voice and rubbed his temples as he asked,


    ¡°Why is She here so early? It¡¯s like she has a sixth sense and knows that I¡¯m back!¡±


    Beside him, Dianemented, ¡°She¡¯s a nice girl. She came here several times during the days that


    you weren¡¯t here.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°She even came here this morning, and you wouldn¡¯t


    imagine how disappointed she was when she was told that you weren¡¯t around. I told her you¡¯d be back


    in the evening, and I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be so excited to see you that she came before lunch!¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Severin blushed and said with a gloomy expression, ¡°So you¡¯re the one who told her! I was wondering


    how she knew when I¡¯d arrive!¡± Although She¡¯s friendliness warmed Severin¡¯s heart, he always felt


    that she was too young and immature. He felt that her feelings toward her were nothing but a fleeting


    crush, and that she might decide to give up after a prolonged period of not meeting each other.


    s, the situation might not be as simple as that if She¡¯s enthusiasm was anything to go by, because


    it was possible that she had fallen head over heels in love with him. However, when he thought about


    how Diane had suffered several years for him, he felt that he could not ept She because that


    would only let Diane down.


    Severin went to bed and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go down and tell her toe another day? Just say that


    I just came back, and I¡¯m catching up on my sleep!¡±

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    Chapter 623


    Severin¡¯s reaction elicited a smile from Diane as she chastised him, ¡°You¡¯re such a meanie. Don¡¯t you


    think you¡¯re being too cruel? Are you just going to pretend that you can¡¯t see how nice she¡¯s treating


    you? I¡¯m fine if you two end up together!¡±


    Severin blushed and could not help but say, ¡°Not you too! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve developed such a good


    rtionship with her!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m going downstairs to let her know that she cane to your room to meet you!¡± Diane


    ignored Severin¡¯s protests because she understood what it felt like to love someone dearly. The feeling


    was especially strong in the past few days when she missed Severin like crazy when he was not


    around. As a result, she could understand She¡¯s feelings perfectly.


    ¡°I might as well go down and meet her then. God knows what she¡¯s going to do if you let here to


    my room. Whose shoulder am I supposed to cry on if she gets all handsy on me?¡± Severin was startled


    by Diane¡¯s suggestion and jumped off the bed in a hurry.


    As she walked downstairs, she said, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re that sought after? She might be a


    passionate and cheerful girl who isn¡¯t afraid to speak her mind, but she won¡¯t go that far, right?¡±


    Severin did not know what to say. He could only think to himself, ¡°You don¡¯t know how feisty she can


    be. The other day, she kissed me in my car when I wasn¡¯t paying attention!¡±


    If he went down to meet her, then it would be less likely for She to do something indecent to him.


    ¡°Ah! My handsome! I¡¯m so d you¡¯re finally back!¡± As soon as Severin¡¯s figure appeared downstairs,


    She¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Her big, bright eyes even seemed to be sparkling. After she finished


    speaking. she rushed over at once, threw herself into Severin¡¯s arms, and cried, ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell


    me that you¡¯d be gone for a few days! I lost my appetite while you were gone because I was so worried


    that you¡¯ll encounter any danger! If you told me earlier, I would have apanied you, and I would¡¯ve


    been fine with bing your teady!¡±


    Severin waspletely speechless. Diane was there, yet She had no qualms about running over


    and giving him a bear hug in front of his wife!


    Diane could not help herself from covering her mouth and giggling when she saw how awkward


    Severin was. She¡¯s boldness was so great that she was willing to go all out and pursue her true love.


    However, Diane soon stopped giggling and her mood saddened slightly. She¡¯s words and actions


    demonstrated just how much she loved Severin, and if Severin continued to refuse her advances, then


    She would probably be deeply hurt. Still, Diane was well aware that feelings could not be forced, and


    it was not in her ce to force Severin into epting She.


    ¡°Ahem, this isn¡¯t very appropriate, Miss She. You should be more mindful of your actions around a


    married man.¡± Severin cleared his throat slightly and reminded her right away.


    She then let go of Severin and lowered her head as she said shyly, ¡°I¡¯m just excited to see you


    return¡­


    Diane smiled and said, ¡°By the way, She, he¡¯s going to treat us to a big mealter tonight. Why don¡¯t


    youe along too? You can eat something lighter for lunch to save some space in your tummy for the


    feast!


    ¡°Yeah, that would be great! I¡¯m free tonight too!¡± She agreed immediately with a smile. She could not


    help but nce secretly at Severin as she said, ¡°You¡¯re getting more handsome with every day that I


    didn¡¯t see you!¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Severin nearly fainted. How can she bring herself to say something so sappy?


    He smiled and said, ¡°Thanks. You¡¯re much prettier too!¡±


    She became even more excited when she heard that and said shyly, ¡°Do you think so? Beauty is in


    the eye of the beholder you know, so could you have slowly fallen in love with me too? I believe that


    feelings can be developed too¡­¡±

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    Chapter 624


    Severin nearly vomited blood. He was just being polite to her and did not expect her to read too much


    into his sentences.


    *Big Sis She! You¡¯re here!¡± Selene, who was supposed to have been ying outside, ran in all of a


    sudden and called out to She. She was clearly very fond of She, perhaps because She had


    beening over in the past few days.


    ¡°Oh, Miss She! You¡¯re here too? Severin¡¯s going to treat us to dinner tonight. Would you like toe


    along?¡± Judith walked in with a smile too.


    Upon seeing Selene and Judith¡¯s reaction, Severin thought to himself, ¡°Welp, I¡¯m done for then.¡± She


    was such a charmer that she hadpletely won his family over! At that rate, there mighte a time


    when Severin might not be able to resist her advances. After all, she was a very good-looking woman,


    and Severin had lost hisposure a little when she hugged him tightly earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to, Aunt Judith! Diane just told me about it earlier, so I¡¯d be happy to join!¡±


    She smiled, squatted down, and carried Selene up while saying to the little girl. ¡°You should call me


    Aunt She instead of Big Sis, Selene.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Aunt She!¡± Selene called out immediately.


    ¡°Yup, that¡¯s more like it! You¡¯re such a smart girl, Selene!¡± She immediately said with a smile.


    Severin immediately asked curiously, ¡°Other women would prefer to be addressed as a sister because


    it makes them feel younger, but you somehow think Selene should address you as her aunt?¡±


    She then said proudly, ¡°I can¡¯t let her call me big sis¡¯ because it sounds like I¡¯m too young, and my


    status is below yours. This will make things awkward if I eventually get together with you. If Selene


    addresses me as her aunt, then I can be on the same level as Diane¡­¡±


    Severin was left speechless by her reasoning and did not expect her to have thought about it from that


    angle.


    Not longter, everyone had lunch together. After lunch, Severin went to a corner and called Larry.


    ¡°Is something the matter, Supreme Leader?¡± Larry asked respectfully after answering the call.


    Severin said with a stern face, ¡°Cherridom¡¯s people came to cause my family trouble again. It must¡¯ve


    been Cain and Lucy that told those people my address. Find them, and teach them a good lesson so


    they¡¯ll remember not to send any of Cherridom¡¯s people here again unless they want me to kill them


    all!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Larry nodded immediately and hung up the phone.


    Later that night, Severin brought his family, along with She and all his bodyguards, to a hotel for


    dinner. Everyone had an enjoyable time, and before long, She had already drunk several sses of


    wine. As soon as Severin remembered the embarrassing incident from before, he hastily reminded her,


    ¡°Take it easy on the alcohol, She. Don¡¯t get drunk and hug my thigh again. You¡¯re going to embarrass


    yourself!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After hearing that, She said embarrassedly, ¡°Okay. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d care so much for me. You¡¯re


    even worried that I¡¯d get drunk!¡±

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    Chapter 625


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Severin was speechless with her response and felt as if there was a headacheing over him.


    After returning home, Severin nned on studying the alchemy manual and had just begun reading it


    on the bed when Diane opened the door and walked in. She had already finished taking a shower at


    that moment and changed into a sexy pink nightdress. Her long sexy legs were almost fully exposed


    and she looked incredibly alluring.


    After entering the room, Diane smiled even more devilishly as she locked Severin¡¯s door and asked


    him,¡± What do you think, honey? Do I look good?¡±


    Severin could not help but gulp as he said, ¡°Y-y-yeah! You look really good!¡± After saying that, he


    immediately tossed the alchemy manual to one side and said, ¡°My, you¡¯re so eager tonight, honey!


    That¡¯s not like you at all!¡±


    Diane blushed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being eager? If this isn¡¯t like me at all, then I¡¯ll leave!¡±


    Severin jumped out of bed as soon as he saw Diane turning to leave. He hugged her from behind and


    said, ¡°It¡¯s so like you! I love it! I love it very much! I¡¯m just a little pleasantly surprised!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I wanted to give you a surprise,¡± Diane blushed and remarked embarrassedly.


    ¡°Okay, honey. Let¡¯s go to bed!¡± Severin was so excited that he had already forgotten about his ns to


    study alchemy.


    Within seconds, Severin pressed Diane on the bed, and they descended into the throes of passion as


    the moonlight shone in from the window.


    The next morning, Diane was still sleeping when the sun had already risen.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get up, honey? The sun is already kissing your butt! Don¡¯t you have any work


    today?¡± Severin kissed her beautiful face when he saw that she was still asleep and asked in a happy


    tone.


    Diane stretched her waist and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one to me for tossing and turning me all night. I feel


    like my body is falling apart. I probably won¡¯t be going to work today since thepany has already


    hired. a new assistant general manager with great business acumen. I don¡¯t need to worry that much


    anymore. Besides, all the wealthy businessmen and big families in the city now know that the


    Shanahans are flying high, and all of them came to seek cooperation with us. There¡¯s not much to


    worry about our business now!¡±


    Severin nodded after hearing that and asked curiously again, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Stanley nowadays?


    Didn¡¯t he always cause trouble for you in the past? Is he still bothering you now?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Diane could not help butugh when Stanley¡¯s name was brought up. ¡°He¡¯s be an


    influencer now, didn¡¯t he? He¡¯s doing a pretty good job managing that restaurant, and he spends all his


    time doing live streams. He has a lot of fans now, and he earned a lot of money by winning in video


    games with other people. As if that¡¯s not enough, he has tons of female fans surrounding him all day!


    Do you think he still has time to make trouble here at thepany?¡±


    Severin could not help butugh too when he heard that. ¡°I never thought that he¡¯d be an


    influence just because of that streaking incident! I¡¯m surprised, to be honest!¡±


    ¡°All right, it¡¯s time for me to head downstairs. Sleep in a little longer if you¡¯re tired! Severin smiled,


    looked at the beautiful damsel on his bed, and finally went downstairs after washing up.


    Not long after he went downstairs, he received a call from Larry saying that Cain and Lucy had moved.


    They seemed to have gone into hiding, and it might take some time to find them. After Severin thought


    about it, he told the other party not to continue searching because the couple must have run off out of


    fear that Severin mighte looking for them.


    Cain could finally stand up atst, but he still walked with a limp.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping, Cain. I¡¯m getting bored of staying inside this house!¡± Lucy could not take being


    isted from the outside world. Cain had prevented her from going out the past few days out of worry


    that Severin might retaliate against them, but she felt trapped and wanted to get some fresh air.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Severin will find us?¡± Cain frowned, afraid to leave the house.

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    Chapter 626


    Lucy protested. ¡°Ugh, but it¡¯s so unbearable to be cooped up here! It¡¯s like we¡¯re in jail!¡±


    Cain could only smile wryly and say to Lucy, ¡°You can go shopping in the shop lots around the


    neighborhood, if you want.¡±


    ¡°But all those shops are small, and there aren¡¯t even any better shopping malls around. There¡¯s no


    point going!¡± Lucy sighed.


    Cain smiled and said to her, ¡°Hang in there a while more, okay? The sher Gang¡¯s leader is really


    angry after finding out what happened, and he sent over the gang¡¯s elders! Severin will be dead soon!¡±


    ¡°The elders?!¡± Lucy gasped when she heard that the sher Gang had sent over a group of extremely


    formidable individuals.


    Cain said with a smile, ¡°Haha, I¡¯m going to bring them to Severin¡¯s ce and witness them slicing off


    Severin¡¯s head. There are six of them, and the one with the highest attainment is level seven warrior


    king. If that¡¯s not enough to kill Severin, then I don¡¯t know what is!¡±


    ¡°Level seven warrior king? Are they that strong, darling?¡± Lucy asked as her eyes lit up.


    Cain said directly, ¡°Of course! There are plenty of strong people in the gang, but these elders are the


    most. powerful of them all, and their strength is second only to the gang leader. Even the leader might


    not be a match for them if they joined hands against him. Does that sound powerful enough for you?


    The gang leader has already decided to end Severin¡¯s life!¡±


    ¡°That sounds amazing! I¡¯m so d we¡¯ll finally have a chance!¡± Lucy was overjoyed, and there was a


    spark. of fieriness in her eyes.


    They could finally change their fortunes at longst. As long as Severin was dead, Cain and her would


    have nothing to fear anymore, and they could continue to livefortably in Brookbourn from then on.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    At that moment, there were several knocks on the door.


    ¡°Who could it be?¡± Cain and Lucy exchanged fearful nces when they heard the knocking.


    Not even Lucy¡¯s parents knew that they were hiding there, so they were a little startled when someone


    showed up at the house. Their greatest fear was that Severin had found them.


    ¡°Is Cain at home? It¡¯s us!¡± an old man¡¯s voice sounded at the door.


    It was only when Cain heard that voice that he was finally relieved. He had an ecstatic expression as


    he said, ¡°Great! The elders are all here, haha! That means Severin¡¯s days are now numbered!¡±


    Lucy¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately walked over to open the door. Outside stood three old men, a


    middle-aged man, and a middle-aged woman. Though they all looked like ordinary people, they had an


    air of superiority to them as well as a unique temperament.


    ¡°Elders! You¡¯re finally here!¡± Cain limped over and his eyes turned red.

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    Chapter 627


    The elders promptly entered the house.


    The second elder looked at Cain¡¯s leg, patted him on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Thanks for all your


    trouble, Cain.¡±


    Cain could only smile awkwardly as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. I might have left the gang, but I¡¯ll always


    be one of you. Serving the gang is a just move!¡± He was well aware that he could not leave Brookbourn


    because doing so would make him a deserter in the sher Gang¡¯s eyes, and the gang would send


    people over to hunt him down and kill him. As a result, his only recourse was to hide while waiting for


    the sher Gang¡¯s people toe and exact revenge.


    Even so, he felt that he had made the right choice because his goal was to see Severin dead after


    Severin crippled him so terribly.


    ¡°I should be thanking you for all the trouble! Let¡¯s rest for now. We can set the n in motion


    tomorrow,¡± Cain suggested after some thought.


    Lucy then immediately reminded him, ¡°Are you going to let them stay in this sort of ce? Let¡¯s bring


    them to our vi. We don¡¯t need to be afraid of Severin anymore now that the elders are all here!¡± She


    had been thinking about moving back for quite some time already, since she was fed up with having to


    live in that temporary house.


    ¡°You¡¯re right! Let¡¯s go to our vi first, and then we¡¯ll go out to have a good meal!¡± Cain nodded


    immediately and brought everyone away.


    Severin was feeling a little bored, so he spent some time reading the alchemy manual alone in the


    courtyard. Although they were written in great detail, he did not dare to try it before he was fully


    proficient


    in it.


    ¡°Brother-in-Law!¡± A beautiful woman then showed up out of nowhere after going in through the gate.


    When Severin saw that it was Megan, he immediately put away the book and asked, ¡°What brings you


    here today? It¡¯s been a long time since I entrusted you with that task. Did you manage to get it for me?¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Megan chuckled and took out the jade pendant that Severin had asked her to steal. She


    handed it to him and said, ¡°I sneaked into my mother¡¯s roomst night while she was taking a shower,


    and did a switcheroo!¡±


    ¡°A switcheroo?¡± Severin looked at Megan with a frown.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Megan smiled and said, ¡°Yeah! Isn¡¯t it important for us to be more careful in these situations? I found a


    jade pendant that looked the same as the Bards¡¯ heirloom and switched them. That way, my mom


    wouldn¡¯t suspect that it had been reced.¡±


    Severin¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing that. ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so sly! Don¡¯t worry about the


    hundred and fifty thousand that I promised you! You¡¯ll get it soon.¡± Severin said as he reached out to


    get the jade pendant from Megan¡¯s hand.


    However, Megan took two steps back and said, ¡°That¡¯s not enough.¡±


    Severin¡¯s face soured and he said to Megan, ¡°I might notck money, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s


    unreasonable for you to raise the price that we already agreed on?¡±


    Megan exined with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. We agreed that I¡¯ll help you steal the jade


    pendant in exchange for a hundred and fifty thousand, and I never intended to ask for more money


    from


    you. But I did spend nearly two thousand to get a good quality counterfeit to switch with the original.


    You¡¯ll reimburse me for that, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what this is about!¡± Severin was stunned for a moment. He then took out his cell phone,


    transferred a-hundred-and-fifty-two-thousand dors to her, and said, ¡°I just transferred the amount


    plus some extra money to reimburse you. Promise me you won¡¯t let Mom know about it, okay? I¡¯m sure


    she¡¯d be unhappy if she finds out!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Brother-in-Law!¡±

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    Chapter 628


    The extra money brought a smile to Megan¡¯s face, and she happily handed over the jade pendant that


    Zenoah had originally given to Severin. A thought then urred to Megan as she sat opposite Severin


    and said to him, ¡°By the way, Mom has been nagging a lot recently!¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± Severin asked with a frown.


    Megan replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re going to choose a date for the wedding ceremony after


    Augustfest? You were boasting about wanting to make it up to Diane by giving her the grandest


    wedding ever? Mom has been looking forward to this day for a long time, and she still hasn¡¯t seen any


    movement on your end now that Augustfest is over!¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°How about in another ten days? I¡¯ll tell Diane tonight. Then I¡¯ll bring her to


    choose her wedding dress and shoot some wedding photos tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll go back and tell Mom right now! She¡¯ll be very happy if she knows about it!¡± Megan¡¯s


    eyes lit up instantly after hearing that.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Yes. The location will be the top floor of thergest five-star hotel in Brookbourn!¡± Severin said.


    ¡°The top floor? Isn¡¯t that expensive?¡± Megan was shocked when she heard that. However, she


    remembered what he said previously and remarked, ¡°Then again, you did say that you were going to


    hold a wedding that would shock the entire south county. You would have lost your bragging rights if


    you didn¡¯t choose the best hotel!¡± Megan then paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Now that I think of


    it, holding the wedding in the best location probably won¡¯t be enough to shock the whole south county,


    since there are more than a hundred cities in total.¡±


    Severin could not resist a grin as he said to her, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I am a man of my


    word


    Megan was delighted to get the money and left Severin¡¯s ce after their brief conversation. She was


    bubbling with joy as she drove, as she went shopping the entire day before returning home in the


    evening.


    ¡°Did you spend your money on clothes again?!¡± Felicia could not help but roll her eyes at Megan when


    she saw the youngdy strolling into the house with an assortment of stuff.


    Megan smiled and said, ¡°Because I¡¯m happy!¡±


    ¡°And what could make you so happy?¡± Felicia smiled wryly.


    Megan could not reveal that Severin gave her the money, so she merely smiled and said, ¡°Severin told


    me that he¡¯ll hold the wedding in ten days at Brookbourn¡¯s most luxurious five-star hotel. He¡¯s chosen


    to do it on the top floor too! The open area up there is insanely expensive, and the fee for the site is


    one and a half million!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Felicia was ted when she heard that and she could not help but sighed, ¡°I¡¯m d he has


    the conscience to spend the wealth that he has on my daughter.¡±


    William smirked. ¡°You ce too much importance on how people see you. If Severin does make up to


    Diane with this wedding, then the Shanahans would have even more reason to be proud!¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Felicia could not help but remind them, ¡°Remember when we had drinks


    with Valerian? Didn¡¯t he say that he¡¯d attend the wedding if he had time to spare? We need to remind


    Severin to inform him. If Valerian can attend, then it¡¯ll bring even more pride to our family!¡±

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    Chapter 629


    When William heard what Felicia said, he smiled wryly and pointed out to her. ¡°He said that out of


    courtesy. Did you take his words seriously?¡± Having said that, William paused for a moment before


    continuing, ¡°Mister Valerian is a war chief. His daily itinerary probably consists of courtesy calls from


    heads of cities, royalty, or state governors. Do you think he¡¯ll have the time to attend Severin¡¯s wedding


    when his schedule is probably full to the brim?¡±


    Though Felicia felt that William¡¯s argument made sense, she still did not give up as she said, ¡°But he¡¯s


    a war chief! He can¡¯t go back on his word, right?¡±


    William could only smile helplessly. ¡°He said that he¡¯ll attend if he has time to spare. He didn¡¯t promise


    outright that he would attend. Technically speaking, he¡¯s not going back on his word if he says he isn¡¯t


    free. We¡¯re the ones who should be more aware of where we stand.¡±


    At that moment, the sher Gang¡¯s five elders had rested for a day in the vi and were starting to get


    a little eager. They said to Cain, ¡°Come on, Cain, Bring us to Severin and let us kill him! If we don¡¯t do it


    soon, I¡¯m worried that the dy might give him some time to run off, particrly if he gets wind that


    we¡¯reing for him. When that happens, it¡¯ll be difficult for us to go looking for him again!¡±


    Cain nodded and felt that the elders were making perfect sense.


    He turned around, smiled at Lucy, and said, ¡°You¡¯re a woman, so I think it¡¯d be best for you not to tag


    along. You wouldn¡¯t want to see a bloodbath, would you? I¡¯ll just bring the five elders with me! You can


    stay home and wait for our good news!¡±


    In truth, there was another reason why Cain did not want Lucy to go with him-Severin had hurt him


    badly. and he nned to take revenge on Severin by injuring thetter, then degrading Diane before


    Severin¡¯s eyes. That was the only way that Cain could relieve the resentment in his heart. Moreover, heN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    has already told the five elders in private that Severin¡¯s family had six attractive bodyguards. Their


    looks and figures were a cut above most women, which piqued the interest of the four male elders. If


    Lucy followed along! then Cain would not be able to do anything to Diane


    ¡°Okay,e back soon!¡± Lucy was brimming with confidence on that asion too. After all, she had


    heard Cain brag about how powerful the sher Gang was, and the five elders were stronger than


    their gang leader if they were to join hands. That alone should how strong they were, and killing


    Severin would probably be child¡¯s y for them.


    Though six people were originally supposed toe over, the sixth elder was held up by somest


    minute matters and was unable toe. However, Cain assured that the five elders could make easy


    work of Severin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± Cain waved his hand and set off with the five of them by car


    Not long after Cain left, Lucy felt a little bored at home, so she thought about it for a moment and could


    not help but say, ¡°I can¡¯t just sit here. I need to drive over there to have a look. I can always use


    binocrs to look at it from afar. I won¡¯t be able to feel at ease unless I see Severin¡¯s head being


    chopped off!¡±


    She thought about how Severin humiliated her in the past, as well as how he ruined her wedding and


    forced her to marry the ugly-looking Cain. Though she might be rich, she felt a little empty in her heart.


    Lucy then immediately decided to drive a car and secretly followed behind Cain¡¯s vehicle


    Severin was sitting alone in the room at that time to observe the jade pendant. He felt a little excited


    and wondered what could possibly be contained inside the Bards heirloom The faint fluctuation that


    he


    sensed made him very sure that it had to be some sort of treasure. He tightened his grip all of a


    sudden, and the jade pendant shattered into several pieces. One of them pierced his skin and drew


    blood. After the pendant absorbed the blood, a ray of light was channeled directly into Severin¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    Chapter 630


    ¡°A technique known as Rose-Petal Rain?¡± Severin¡¯s heart skipped a beat and there was a look of


    ecstasy.


    on his face.


    Martial techniques were divided into four grades of Star, Sun, Sky, and Soil. Each grade was divided


    into three small ranks: high, middle, and low. Among them, the high-rank Star-grade techniques were


    the most powerful, but they were also the rarest. The low-rank Soil-grade techniques were easy to


    obtain and thus were considered the mostmon. However, there was a huge difference in rarity in


    step up from Soil- grade to Sky-grade, and thetter could only be found in some of the more secluded


    sects.


    In terms of martial arts, the old wacko also gave some to himself, but they were all middle-rank or high-


    rank Sky-grade, and even then, they were already considered to be rare. As a result, Severin did not


    expect that the technique known as Rose-Petal Rain was actually a middle-rank technique, the level of


    which had exceeded his expectations! A look of glee and ecstasy instantly appeared on his face.


    After all, Star-grade techniques were considered so legendary that even the old wacko has never seen


    them, what more Severin. Being able to obtain such a technique made Severin incredibly happy


    already. Countless pieces of information poured into his mind, and Severin closed his eyes to digest


    them quietly. He felt even happier when heprehended everything because the Rose-Petal Rain


    was a technique that excelled in dealing with a group of attackers. Being able to produce ten rose


    petals was already a feat in itself, but it could increase to a hundred-and at most, a thousand-rose


    petals.


    However, the technique used a lot of mental power and spiritual energy in thetter stages, and it was


    all thanks to Severin¡¯s high attainment that he was able to practice that skill.


    ¡°Not bad! I must make sure to practice it well when I have the time.¡± Severin smiled slightly in


    excitement. ¡°Where¡¯s that b*stard, Severin? Get out!¡± A familiar voice was heard yelling from outside


    the courtyard. Severin frowned, stood up, and clenched his fists. ¡°Cain, you son-of-b*tch. I didn¡¯t think


    you¡¯d dare toe here! Larry spent so long trying to find you, and somehow you showed up right in


    front of our doorstep!¡± He went downstairs as soon as he ended his sentence.


    In the living room, Judith and Maurice were sitting on the sofa while hugging Selene.


    They used to be very afraid of those threats, but they had since grown slightly more used to it,


    especially since they already knew how strong Severin was.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s going to beat up the bad guys again!¡± Selene pped her hands happily when she saw Severin


    come down the stairs.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Severin looked at the little girl, smiled at her, and walked out. Outside, Lillie and the others were


    standing at the front, and behind them were several male bodyguards. Meanwhile, Diane stood behind


    the male bodyguards and red solemnly at the six people up ahead.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    Chapter 631


    ¡°So the one standing behind the bodyguards is Severin¡¯s wife?¡±


    Great Elder¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when he saw Diane. ¡°Wow, she¡¯s a beauty! She¡¯s even more


    feminine and attractive than the girls standing in front!¡±


    The corners of Cain¡¯s mouth twitched a little. He nned to keep Diane for himself but it looked like


    Great Elder wanted her for himself too.


    Cainughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Great Elder, the girls in front are more suitable for you. They¡¯re still


    young so there¡¯s a chance that they had never been in a rtionship before. In other words, you¡¯ll be


    the first to pop their cherries. It¡¯s better to leave Diane to me because I have a bone to pick with


    Severin. Besides, she already gave birth before so she¡¯s not as fresh as the girls.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Very well then, we¡¯ll go along with your arrangements.¡± Great Elder was delighted. ¡°I can¡¯t wait


    to have a taste of their first time.¡±


    ¡°You must be tired of living to say all that!¡± said Abigail angrily when she saw Great Elder and Cain


    smiling pervertedly. She would not be humiliated like that so she rushed over to where Great Elder was


    standing and swung her fist at him.


    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t be impulsive, Abigail!¡± shouted Severin ¨C who had juste out in a panic.


    However, he was toote because with a loud muffled thud, Abigail was sent flying upside down into


    the air like a kite with a broken string. She was so severely injured that blood even spurted out from her


    mouth in mid-air. Severin immediately flew up to the sky when he saw Abigail was going to hit a tree.


    He caught her, by the waist just in time and the two of them slowly descended to the ground.


    Abigail seemed to be in shock. She never imagined that the other party could send her flying with just


    one, punch. It was only then she realized just how strong the other party was.


    Her face immediately turned red after Severin caught her. At that moment, she remembered how he


    fed her some poison before and her face became even redder while her heart beat wildly in her chest.


    ¡°Thank you, master!¡± Abigail said with a bow after the two of them were safely standing on the ground.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Severin took out a healing pill and handed it to her. ¡°You all are not their match. Of the six people here,


    five of them are very strong. The most useless one is of course Cain.¡±


    Wendy and the others gasped when they heard that. It looked like it would be useless for them to join


    the fight as well.


    On the other side, the corners of Cain¡¯s mouth were twitching uncontrobly. ¡®How dare that b*stard


    Severin called me useless? That really hurt my feelings. Doesn¡¯t he know that if he hadn¡¯t crippled


    both. my attainment and my legs then I would actually be quite powerful?¡¯


    ¡°Of the five people there, that woman is a level five warrior king, that middle-aged man is a level six.


    warrior king and the other three old men are all level seven warrior kings.¡± Severin smiled lightly.


    ¡°Looks like the sher Gang has really brought out the big guns this time.¡±


    Since they had so many warrior king fighters, Severin knew very well in his heart that this gang was


    probably one of the most powerful gangs in all of Cherridom.

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    Chapter 632


    At the very least, the sher Gang was more powerful than the Dracodeus Temple that the old man


    built in the beginning.


    ¡°Hey, this punk can see through our attainment!¡± said the Second Elder with surprise. It would not be


    surprising for Severin to know Great Elder¡¯s attainment since he fought with Abigail ust now but the rest


    of them had not even moved a finger or used their spiritual energy so how could Severin know their


    attainment?


    ¡°This punk must have a secret technique. Haha, we might be able to learn the secret technique from


    him. once we¡¯ve killed him!¡±


    Great Elder smirked and said, ¡°Hey punk, so what if you can see through our attainment? You¡¯re still


    going to die if you¡¯re no match-to us. In fact, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll meet the grim reaper today for killing


    so many of our members!¡±


    ¡°Severin, I must say I find you impressive. We had no choice but to bring out the sher Gang¡¯s five


    elders and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact Sixth Elder had some urgent matter to attend to, there would be six


    powerful fighters standing in front of you right now. Once they have teamed up together, even our gang


    leader is no match to them, so you¡¯re dead for sure this time!¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Severin smirked. ¡°That just sounds like your gang leader is not that powerful. In fact, I¡¯m


    guessing he¡¯s only a level eight warrior king. Why, he would be a leader without any followers if I kill all


    of the elders here. Haha, I wonder if he would dare toe find me then!¡±


    All of the five elder¡¯s lips started twitching. ¡®How dare this punk say he¡¯s going to kill five of us single-


    handedly?¡±


    On the other side of a small col, Lucy-who was hiding in the woods-was watching the whole thing with


    binocrs.


    ¡°Haha! Awesome! Severin is dead for sure this time!¡± she shouted excitedly when she saw Abigail


    gushing out blood after being knocked into the air. ¡°I heard Severin¡¯s bodyguards are very strong but it


    doesn¡¯t seem like it matters anymore since our elders are stronger!¡±


    ¡°You punk! Why don¡¯t you show me what you have!¡± said the level five warrior king middle-aged


    woman. She thought Severin was bluffing, so without hesitation, she balled her hand into a fist and


    imbued it with spiritual energy. Then in a blink of an eye, she appeared before Severin.


    ¡°Roaring Tiger Punch!¡± she shouted angrily. Then, a phantom image of a tiger actually appeared in


    front of her and the next second, it gave out a terrifying loud roar. it was obvious that the attack was


    more than it seemed.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a sky-level low-rank technique,¡± Severin said lightly after taking one look at the phantom tiger.


    He then imbued his fist with spiritual energy and nonchntly punched the phantom tiger.


    ¡°What? He¡¯s not going to use any techniques? The warrior king woman was stunned. She wondered if


    Severin was underestimating her. She had used a technique from the very start after all and the


    technique she used was one of her more powerful ones. However, Severin simply used a non-


    technique as a counter -attack?


    A loud sound rang across the air and the next second the warrior king woman was sent flying up into


    the air with broken arms while Severin remained serenely standing where he was. In a sh, Severin


    appeared before the warrior king woman again, not even giving her a breather.


    ¡°What!¡± said the warrior king woman when she saw Severin had already appeared before her in the air.


    He


    was so fast that she was beginning to doubt herself.


    Severinnded another punch on the warrior king woman¡¯s chest, causing her to shoot down to the


    ground. A gush of blood spurted out of her mouth the moment her body made impact with the earth.


    below and the next second, she stopped breathing.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    The other four elders and Cain widened their eyes in horror. How was it possible for Severin to so


    easily kill a level five warrior king fighter?

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    Chapter 633


    ¡°D*mmit! Even I can¡¯t kill Fifth Elder that easily!¡± said Great Elder in deep shock ¨C who was a level


    seven warrior king after he saw what happened. Judging from Severin¡¯s attack power and speed, he


    must at least be in the rank of a level eight warrior king.


    ¡°Second Elder, looks like we have no choice but to fight him with numbers,¡± said Great Elder to the rest


    of the elders after he had given it some thought.


    The other elders all nodded; they did not dare to look down on Severin anymore. After exchanging


    looks with each other, they all rushed over to where Severin was.


    A sound akin to thunder rumbled across the sky. However, the four elders were killed in less than ten


    seconds.


    ¡°Master is so powerful!¡±


    Abigail and the others were awed by just how strong Severin was. Even though they had been asked to


    be Severin¡¯s bodyguards by one of the War Gods himself, they still wanted to see for themselves just


    how strong Severin really was.


    However, they werepletely convinced by his power after witnessing what happened moments ago.


    They were sure that Severin must have surpassed the warrior king level. In fact, his attainment might


    even put him at the warrior emperor level.


    After all, even a War God¡¯s attainment peaked at level nine warrior king so it was totally possible that


    Severin had surpassed the Four Great War Gods.


    ¡°No¡­no, this cannot be!¡± said Lucy in a trembling voice after she saw what happened through her


    binocrs. She could not believe her eyes. The fight was a blur to her but she could tell that the four


    elders did not evene close to Severin¡¯s level. In fact, from the way he killed them all, Severin made


    it look like he was just getting rid of some pesky insects.


    ¡°Se¡­Severin¡­please forgive me!¡± said Cain with a shaking voice. He immediately knelt to the ground


    when he saw Severin looking at him. He knew very well in his heart that the sher Gang was as good


    as over now that the five elders were dead.


    After all, even the sher Gang¡¯s leader feared thebined power of the five elders. Cain was sure


    that the gang leader would note find Severin after getting news of the death of the five elders.


    It was at that moment he finally regretted ever crossing such a powerful existence.


    ¡°Haha! Only now do you beg for forgiveness. I seem to remember you being so cocky just moments


    ago. Didn¡¯t you say you were going to kill me? You have no one to me but yourself for the situation


    you¡¯re in now for you should have cherished the chance I gave you to turn over a new leaf after I¡¯ve


    crippled your attainment,¡± said Severin coldly.


    ¡°Severin, we go way back as ssmates so I beg of you to show me some mercy for old time¡¯s sake,¡±


    pleaded Cain. He kept prostrating himself to Severin when suddenly his eyes lit up as if he had thought


    of something. ¡°I have money! I can give you money. How about I give you all the money I have?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°No, thanks. Do you really think that, with my attainment, I will everck money? Let me tell you


    something, Draco Hall is all mine so do you really think that I¡¯ll be moved by your offer of money?¡±


    Cain was shocked to find out that Severin was actually the master of Draco Hail. Severin kicked Cain in


    the head, sending him flying across the ground. He died before he even came to aplete stop a few


    feet away from where Severin was standing.


    ¡°Ah!¡±

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    Chapter 634


    Lucy


    ¨C


    ¨C who was on the other side of the wood took a gulp when she saw Cain was dead too.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t go with them or else I¡¯ll be dead too!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She took another gulp but it did not help to ease the panic she was feeling inside. After thinking for a


    while, she said to herself, ¡°No, I must leave Brookbourn immediately. I can¡¯t stay here for a minute


    longer. Severin will definitely kill me if he finds me here.¡±


    Lucy was terrified to the core. All the colors had drained out of her face and she ran to her car was


    parked at the side of the road as though there were a pack of wolves chasing after her.


    which


    After thinking about it again, she called her parents and told them to see her as dead and that she had


    no choice but to go into hiding. After hanging up the phone, Lucy drove out of the city at the fastest


    speed and left Brookbourn overnight.


    Once she was out of the city, she drove for another hour more before stopping at the side of the road.


    She heaved a sigh of relief and muttered to herself, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Severin killed those people like they


    were nothing! Who is he exactly? How did he be so powerful? What happened in the five years


    he was in prison to make him change so much?¡±


    Lucy could not figure out how the poor man she had turned down once could be so powerful all of


    a sudden. In fact, he hadpletely transformed into another person.


    After calming herself down, she suddenly smiled when a certain thought ran across her mind. ¡°There¡¯s


    no need to be afraid of him since I¡¯m rich. Cain did give me those hundreds of millions of dors, after


    all. That money canst me a few lifetimes. I only need to find a city where no one knows me to settle


    down. in. Haha, Severin, I must say I have to hand it to you!¡±


    After that, Lucy continued on her journey and disappeared into the night..


    Severin gazed at the dead bodies lying on the ground with an indifferent expression on his face when


    Great Elder¡¯s phone suddenly started ringing. Severin fished out Great Elder¡¯s phone and he smirked


    when he saw it was the gang leader calling.


    ¡°Great Elder, how¡¯s the situation over at your side? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll be killing Severin tonight?¡±


    said a middle-aged man from the other side of the phone as soon as Severin picked up the call. He


    sounded as if he was waiting for good news.


    Severinughed and said, ¡°The five elders and Cain are all dead. You must be the leader of the


    sher Gang. Why don¡¯t youe find me so that you can show me just how powerful you are?¡±


    His tone was one of provocation as though he could not be bothered wasting his time speaking to


    someone so weak.


    The man on the other side of the phone fell silent for a few seconds, thinking, ¡®All the five elders are


    dead, meaning to say that the person who¡¯s speaking to me on the phone must at least be a level right


    or nine warrior king. In other words, I won¡¯t evere back alive if I go to Dracodom to fight him now.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you scared? Severin asked tauntingly when he received no reply from the leader of the


    sher Gang


    The corners of the gang leader¡¯s mouth twitched uncontrobly before he hung up the phone. At that


    moment, Sixth Elder had already finished his work; he frowned when saw just how terrible the middle-


    aged man looked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, boss?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over. For me and for the sher Gang. All five elders have been killed,¡± wailed the middle-aged


    man


    in despair. His eyes suddenly reddened as he punched the table next to him. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have sent the


    five of them to fight if I knew the other party would be this strong. This time we have certainly met our


    match. The five elders¡¯ death meant that our gang¡¯s fighting power had been cut by half.¡±


    The table immediately crumbled into dust.


    Sixth Elder took a few steps back, took a gulp, and secretly rejoiced that he did not follow the other five


    elders to the fight as he had something to do then, because if not, he would be lying dead too.

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    Chapter 635


    Abigail went up to Severin and asked worriedly, ¡°Master, what did the gang leader say?¡±


    Severin threw the phone on to the ground before turning around to face everyone there. ¡°The gang


    leader was so scared that he couldn¡¯t even speak. I¡¯m pretty sure he won¡¯t being here to fight us.¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°We can finally rest easy. The Novaks will not dare be stupid enough to cause


    trouble for us anymore. Here¡¯s to a quiet and peaceful life in the future!¡±


    ¡°All these people deserve to die for daring to cross our master! Why, they must be tired of living!¡± said


    Lillie smugly. Then she saw the rings on the dead bodies and said to Severin, ¡°Master, they should


    have quite a bit of training resources on them.¡±


    Severin nodded and said ¡°Please take care of the dead bodies. You can divide whatever they have on


    them amongst the rest of you. I don¡¯tck any resources right now so the things they have on them


    might be more suitable for you all.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Thank you, master!¡±


    The beauties exchanged gleeful looks with one another.


    ¡°Dad, you were so awesome!¡± said Selene as soon as Severin had entered the house. She and Diane


    had witnessed everything through the crack in the door.


    Severin frowned at Diane and asked, ¡°Why did you let Selene see all that? Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯s


    going to have nightmares tonight?¡±


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She begged me to let her watch you beat up the bad guys¡­ and I was a little


    worried about you to


    so I thought there was no harm to let her watch,¡± replied Diane wryly.


    Severin was a little speechless. ¡®Seems like Selene has a predisposition toward this kind of thing.¡±


    He soon went upstairs after that. That night, Severin was lying on the bed alone, reading the alchemy


    manual. He mentally went through every step of making different pills in order tomit them into his.


    memory.


    The next morning, he received a call from a stranger.


    ¡°Mister Severin, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to buy a diamond ring? When are you free toe over to


    have a look? The shop received some new rings yesterday and all of them are in the low million dor


    range,¡± said a beautiful woman from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away,¡± Severin replied with a smile. He had taken a look at the avable diamond


    rings yesterday but did not find one he liked. He simply told the retail assistant there that he would not


    consider a diamond ring less than a million dors.


    Seeing that she had met a customer with a very deep pocket, the retail assistant immediately told him


    that she would contact him if the shop had any new diamond rings.


    Soon, Severin arrived at thergest jewelry store in Brookbourn.


    ¡°Mister Severin, this way please. The diamond rings in the million dor range are all stored on the


    second floor which are normally reserved for our VIP customers only,¡± said the beautiful manageress


    with a smile as soon as he walked into the store.


    After all, not many people could afford to buy million-dor diamond rings, Severin followed her up the


    stairs which was peppered with bodyguards. In fact, there would be one bodyguard standing guard


    every


    two steps up the stairs. After reaching thes second floor, Severin saw a crystal tform in the middle of


    the room and on top of the tform were several very beautiful diamond rings.

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    Chapter 636


    Severin walked over to the tform. Then he nodded satisfactorily after taking a look at the rings. ¡°Not


    bad. Every one of the rings here are worth more than a million dors.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Then his head jerked up all of a sudden when he saw the promotional poster in front of him. The poster


    showed a beautiful diamond ring with the words ¡®One of a kind diamond ring. You won¡¯t be able to find


    the same one anywhere in this world!¡¯.


    ¡°Hey, this ring looks really nice!¡± Severin was immediately attracted by the diamond ring on the poster.


    Moreover, there was a really beautiful looking diamond ne next to the ring. The diamond


    ne was the kind that had a hundred little diamonds hanging off its chain, making it all the more


    attractive. ¡°Gorgeous! Absolutely gorgeous! I¡¯ve been looking for a ne like this for the longest


    time. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll look beautiful on my wife,¡± dered Severin with a smile.


    However, he noticed there was no price on the poster. He frowned and asked, ¡°How much are these


    diamond ring and diamond ne?¡±


    The manageress smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Mister Severin, I¡¯m afraid they aren¡¯t for sale. It¡¯s simply


    too expensive so we have decided to keep it as one of our prized collections. You can¡¯t find this


    diamond ring or diamond ne anywhere else in the world so to have both of them in one set is


    quite rare. Sometimes, we would disy them in the national jewelry exhibition.¡±


    The smile faded from Severin¡¯s face when he heard that. ¡°How much is too expensive? I want to buy


    it!¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know because only our boss from the headquarters can put a price on it but my


    guess would be in the hundred of millions,¡± said the manageress who still had the same awkward smile


    in ce.


    ¡°So be it! I still want to buy it!¡± said Severin resolutely. The fact that it was very rare made him want to


    buy it even more.


    ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll ask the shop owner to contact the headquarters,¡± said the manageress with a frown.


    She- had no choice but to make a call to the shop owner seeing as Severin was not going to budge.


    After a while, a beautiful woman dressed in white suit came over to them. She looked at Severin and


    said, ¡°Mister Severin, I¡¯m the owner of this shop. I¡¯ve already called the headquarters and our boss said


    that he¡¯s willing to sell you the diamond ring and diamond ne for three hundred million dors.


    This diamond ring and diamond ne had been a symbol of excellence in our shop for years and


    the craftsmanship that went into them could never be replicated an¡­¡±


    Before she could even finish her sentence, Severin interrupted her. ¡°Pah! 300,000,000 dors is chump


    change! I¡¯m going to buy it!¡±


    The shop owner was stunned. This was three hundred million dors they were talking about. She


    thought that Severin would back out of buying the diamond ring and diamond ne the moment he


    found out the price. In fact, she was even prepared to rmend some other cheaper diamond ring


    for him.


    However, she did not even have the chance to exin to him why the diamond ring and diamond


    ne could fetch such a high price when he told them he was going to buy it.


    ¡°Are¡­are you sure about this? If you are then you would need to pay a deposit of 7,500,000 dors


    and the headquarters would ship the diamond ring and diamond ne to us and you should be able


    to pick them up tomorrow. But of course, we can arrange for special delivery to you too.¡±


    The shop owner took a gulp and looked at Severin with an awed expression on her face. ¡°Your wife


    must be the luckiest woman in the world, Mister Severin. By the way, from which family did shee


    from?¡±


    She was supremely envious of Diane and could not help but wonder what it would feel like to wear


    such an expensive and gorgeous diamond ring and diamond ne.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°My wife, Diane, is from the Shanahan family.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know who she is!¡± The shop owner was a little stunned. ¡°She¡¯s one very ssydy alright. In


    fact, I would even say she had that certain noble air to her so I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll look gorgeous with the


    diamond ring and diamond ne on her.¡±


    ¡°Haha, of course! I¡¯lle pick the ne tomorrow so you don¡¯t need to arrange for delivery,¡± said


    Severin happily.


    ¡°Okay. And oh, by the way, this is my name card.¡± The shop owner passed her name card to Severin


    and then she could not help but ask, ¡°Might I have the honor to invite you out for dinner?¡±


    Then she bit her lips seductively before throwing him a flirty nce.

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    Chapter 637


    Severin was a little taken aback. He did not expect the shop owner to be so forward with him. ¡®Looks


    like the women here would do anything to marry into a wealthy family,¡¯ he thought.


    Moreover, judging from the situation, he knew that if he asked, the shop owner would even agree to


    meet him in a hotel room tonight. However, he only smiled and said, ¡°No, thanks. I have something else


    to do after this so I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    After that, he left the shop. He was not lying when he told the shop owner he had something else to do


    after that for the first thing he did after he left the shop was to book the venue for his wedding.


    However, when he arrived at Bloomington hotel, the manager told him that someone had booked the


    entire top floor on the date that he wanted, which was totally out of his expectation.


    ¡°Who was the one who did the booking?¡± Severin asked the manager with a frown.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The chubby manager had no idea who Severin was. He nced at him and smiled lightly. ¡°Someone


    who you can¡¯t afford to cross.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Severin knitted his brows together. ¡°Well it¡¯s a good thing I have no intention whatsoever to


    cross him. In fact, I just want to ask him whether he would be willing to give his booking to me.¡±


    ¡°You must be joking, sir. Why would he do that when he doesn¡¯tck any money?¡± The chubby


    managerughed and added, ¡°You think just because you¡¯re rich you can do whatever you want huh?


    It¡¯s a pity since the man who booked the entire floor is richer than you!¡±


    ¡°Just tell me who it is and I¡¯ll discuss the rest with him,¡± said Severin after giving the matter some


    thought. After all, he had told the Shanahans that he would be holding the wedding at Bloomington


    Hotel so there was no way he would be changing the venue.


    Besides, only the venue on top of the hotel could fit the number of people he would be inviting and only


    the most expensive venue would be fit for his and Diane¡¯s wedding.


    ¡°Who are you? Why should I tell you what you want to know?¡± The chubby manager thought Severin


    was one of the spoiled rich kids so he hinted at him, ¡°Why should I tell you when it doesn¡¯t benefit me


    at all?¡±


    Severin was a little speechless. So he¡¯s asking for a bribe¡­ What infuriated him even more was the


    way the chubby manager was looking down on him.


    Severin did not want to waste his breath arguing with the idiot manager so he simply pped him


    across the face. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m someone you can¡¯t afford to cross too? Now, are you going to


    tell me or not?¡±


    ¡°How¡­.how dare you p me! Do you know who¡¯s the owner of this hotel? You¡¯lle to regret ever


    pping me!¡± shouted the chubby manager through gritted teeth. ¡°Security! Security! Someone here is


    causing trouble!¡±


    Soon, Severin was surrounded by twenty or so security guards.


    ¡°You must have a death wish seeing that you dared to p me! I might just be a manager but that


    doesn¡¯t mean you can p me. The owner will surely put you in your ce once he finds out about


    this!¡± said the chubby manager while clutching his face.


    ¡°Haha! Congrattions, you just made me want to beat you up even more, you good for nothing


    sniveling. snot!¡± said Severin calmly.


    The chubby manager pointed at Severin and shouted angrily at the security guards, ¡°Well, what are


    you all waiting for? Beat him up right now!¡±


    The security guards immediately rushed toward Severin with stun batons in their hands. However, even


    if they had numbers on their side, they were still no match for Severin and soon they were all lying


    beaten up on the ground.

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    Chapter 638


    ¡°Who¡­who are you? Do you have a death wish?¡± The chubby manager backed away fearfully from


    Severin.


    At that moment, a middle-aged woman came running with a few other people.


    ¡°Jack Woodford, what in the world is going on here?¡± she asked. Then she looked at the security


    guards lying on the ground with surprise, thinking who would dare to cause trouble here.


    ¡°It¡¯s all this punk¡¯s fault! He¡¯s the one causing trouble around here,¡± replied Jack angrily.


    The middle-aged woman looked at Severin and said coldly, ¡°Boy, do you know who owns this hotel?


    How dare you beat up our securi¡­¡±


    However, before she could even finish her words, she saw a youngdy entering the hotel with her


    bodyguards.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Jack¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Miss She, someone is causing trouble for the hotel! He even beat up


    our security guard!¡±


    At the mention of someone causing trouble for her hotel, She immediately strode over and said


    angrily, ¡°Whoever dares to do that must have a death wish!¡±


    As soon as Severin heard her voice, he turned around and said awkwardly, ¡°She!¡±


    ¡°Severin!¡± She blushed madly when she saw Severin. What are you doing here? Fate must have


    brought us together again.¡±


    Everyone there was speechless while the manager and general manager were confused. ¡®What the h*ll


    is going on? Why is Miss She blushing like a teenager?


    The middle-aged woman ¨C who was the general manager of the hotel ¨C immediately approached


    She and asked her, ¡°Miss She, do you know him?¡±


    Jack the chubby manager friends with Miss She.¡±


    ¨C


    started quaking in his boots. I can kiss goodbye to my job if that guy is


    Apart from the matter at hand, he had used his power as a manager to embezzle money from the hotel.


    She immediately walked over and grabbed Severin¡¯s hand, which surprised him to no end. ¡°I not only


    know him but he¡¯s actually my boyfriend!¡±


    Severin nearly fainted at the absurdity of it all. He quickly shook off She¡¯s hand and red at her.


    ¡°What the h¡¯ll are you talking about, you crazy woman? I¡¯m not your boyfriend, okay?¡±


    ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± The general manager was shocked too. She had never heard She having a


    boyfriend so how did one appear so suddenly?


    ¡°Did that guy just turn down Miss She? eximed a waiter in shock.


    Not only was She the rare kind of beauty but she was also the daughter of the Bard family. Any


    man. would be jumping for joy if she called him her boyfriend so why did it seem like Severin was


    unhappy. about the whole thing?


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Miss She. I¡¯ve never heard you saying you have a boyfriend,¡± said the general


    manager.


    I¡¯m really done for if he¡¯s really Miss She¡¯s boyfriend, thought Jack worriedly.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s very shy so he likes to keep in on the down-low,¡± replied She with augh.


    ¡®Urgh! What the hell is going on? He doesn¡¯t look that shy to me. Besides, I would be showing off Miss


    She any chance I could if she was my girlfriend so what¡¯s there to be shy about?¡¯ thought Jack, who


    very nearly had a stroke from the absurdity of it all. ¡®My life will be so worth it if I can bed a woman like


    Miss She.¡±


    Meanwhile, Severin waspletely speechless for he knew that any exnation would be useless on


    She.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    Chapter 639


    After thinking it through, Jack could not help but ask, ¡°Miss She, is this a joke? This guy came here to


    book the top floor for his wedding which means he¡¯s getting married soon so it¡¯s impossible that he¡¯s


    your boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! The chubby manager is right! I¡¯m getting married soon and I have a wife so how can I be


    She¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Severin said with augh.


    However, She was not going to give up just like that. Her eyes shed as she said, ¡°Why can¡¯t he


    have a wife and a girlfriend? I don¡¯t see any conflict of interest in that. Besides, we¡¯re still in the early


    stages of the rtionship so who knows, I might be his wife too in the future!¡±


    The corners of Severin¡¯s mouth twitched lightly. He would have left the hotel already if it was not for the


    fact that Bloomington Hotel was the best hotel in the whole of Brookbourn.


    She looked at Jack and questioned him. ¡°You there, tell me what happened? What did you do to


    cross my boyfriend? Why did you ask the security guards to beat him up?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, Miss She! He said he wanted to book the entire top floor of the hotel but I told


    him someone had booked it before him and then he started beating me up,¡± exined Jack with his


    head lowered.


    ¡°You must be lying! I know what kind of person my boyfriend is! He¡¯ll never act so unreasonably,¡± said


    She immediately.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°You shameless lying piece of sh*t! How can you lie like that? You know very


    well what really happened. I asked you who booked the entire top floor ¡¯cause I wanted to ask thatThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    person if he would be so kind as to change his venue or change his date. In fact, I wouldn¡¯t even mind


    compensating him for the trouble but then you said you would only tell me if I give you a bribe.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what happened!¡± She¡¯s expression immediately turned cold. ¡°You fat piece of sh*t. How


    dare


    you ask for a bribe when he¡¯s just asking you for some information. Get out of here right away! You¡¯re


    fired!¡±


    ¡°No, Miss She. Please don¡¯t do this to me. I would never do that again,¡± pleaded Jack.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± However, She did not want to give him a second chance and immediately ordered the


    security guards to take him away.


    After Jack had left, She smiled and said to the general manager, ¡°Miss Anita, can you find out who


    booked the entire top floor of the hotel on the date Severin wants? Maybe we can ask him to change


    the date or the venue?¡±


    ¡°Mister Gunther Sna whoes from a second-tier upper-ss family had booked the floor.¡± Anita


    took a step forward and frowned. ¡°Miss She, I don¡¯t think we should ask him to give up the venue


    since. he has already paid the deposit.¡±


    ¡°So what if he already paid the deposit? We only need to pay him double the deposit since we¡¯re the


    one. who breached the contract,¡± said She without missing a beat.


    After thinking it through, Severin said, ¡°I think it¡¯s best for me to go talk to him. After all, if you talk to


    him. over the phone about this, he might agree to it but there¡¯s no saying just how much this would


    upset him. So it¡¯s best if I pay him a visit and we can talk face to face about this.¡±


    She¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. This was her chance to spend some time alone with Severin! There


    was no way she would let this opportunity pass her by. Therefore, she cleared her throat and said, ¡°Let


    me go with you since I have some free time right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need for that,¡± said Severin awkwardly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m the owner of this hotel so I must apologize to him for breaching the contract. Don¡¯t you think


    so?¡± said She. She then blinked at Anita, signaling her to agree with her.


    Anita immediately understood what she wanted her to do. She quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Mister


    Gunther will definitely agree to give up the venue if Miss She goes with you.¡±


    Severin could note up with a good reason why She should not go with him so in the end, he had


    no choice but to say, ¡°Oh, alright then.¡±


    Very soon, the two of them left the hotel and She got into the front passenger seat while Severin got


    into the driver seat.

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    Chapter 640


    When Severin saw She getting into his car, he could not help butughed bitterly and said, ¡°She,


    don¡¯t you have a Ferrari?¡±


    ¡°I prefer going in your car. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask my bodyguards to follow us from behind,¡± said She


    happily.


    After a pause, she added, ¡°I bet you must be feeling pretty good about yourself when I pretended to be


    your girlfriend. You should buy me a meal to thank me for willingly sacrificing myself like that.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t ask you to do that. You were the one who did it out of your own volition,¡± said Severin a


    little. helplessly.


    However, She was as stubborn as ever. ¡°Oh please, given our rtionship, do you think I need you


    to tell me to do that? It¡¯s a given I would be willing to sacrifice myself to get you out of any trouble.¡±


    She then shyly lowered her head and her voice became as faint as a mosquito buzz, ¡°I would be willing


    to give my body to you too.¡±


    Severin did not want to waste them arguing with her. Instead, he drove even faster and they soon


    arrived at the Snas¡¯ mansion.


    The Snas had just risen to the rank of second-tier upper-ss family so they had not really gained a


    firm foothold in the upper ss society. The reason why Gunther booked the top floor of the


    Bloomington Hotel was because his fiance a celebrity requested to have their wedding there.


    Gunther¡¯s father was too embarrassed to turn down the request for fear of others thinking he did not


    have the money so he was left with no choice but to book the venue. The cost of booking the entire top


    floor of Bloomington Hotel alone was a million dors and that did not include the cost of the food or


    drinks. Even so, Gunther¡¯s father did whatever he could toe up with the money.


    ¡°Miss She!¡± cried the bodyguards in shock when they saw her walking over to the mansion with a


    man they had never met before. Even though they knew who She was, they were still surprised to


    see her there because She was definitely miles ahead of the Snasin the pecking order. In other


    words, the Snas were not important enough for her to personally pay them a visit.


    ¡°This here is Severin,¡± said She when she realized the bodyguards did not recognize him. Then she


    lifted her chin ever so slightly and proudly added, ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend!¡±


    All the bodyguards gasped when they heard that.


    ¡°Here you go again with your nonsense,¡± said Severin haplessly. ¡®Is she trying to let the whole world


    know? What¡¯s even more ridiculous is I¡¯m not even her boyfriend.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The bodyguards immediately bowed respectfully toward him and chorused in unison, ¡°Wee, Mister


    Severin!¡±


    ¡°Please wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll inform Mister Archie of your arrival,¡± said one of the bodyguards.


    before going inside the mansion.


    ¡°What do you think, Ariel? Are you happy that I¡¯ve booked the hotel? We¡¯ve even paid the deposit!¡±


    asked Gunther to his beautiful fiancee with a smile on his face.


    Ariel Minks might just be a third-rate celebrity but her looks more than made up for her acting skills.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very happy. I¡¯m sure every woman in the whole Brookbourn would be so jealous of me then!¡±


    said Arial with a smile.


    ¨C


    Archie Summer who was at the other side was silent throughout their whole conversation. The thought


    of all that money going down the drain made his heart ache. After all, to a second-tier upper- ss


    family like theirs, spending a million dors on a venue alone was quite tough on their pocket.


    To him, Ariel was a woman who cared too much about making other women jealous to the extent she


    did. not even think about how this would affect the Solonas¡¯ finances. However, he had no choice but to


    go along with her wishes since she was the woman his son chose to marry.


    At that moment, a bodyguard ran over and called out, ¡°Mister Archie! Mister Archie! Miss She and


    Mister Severin have dropped by for a visit!¡±

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    Chapter 641


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Miss She is here?¡± Archie immediately stood up in shock. ¡°Why would she drop by all of a sudden?¡±


    Both Ariel and Gunther were shocked too. After all, they had been wanting to build a rtionship with


    them all this while but never had the opportunity to do so.


    After thinking for a while, Gunther asked the bodyguard, ¡°Who is this Mister Severin you speak of?


    Miss She had always been a loner so why would shee here with a man?¡±


    When Archie heard this, he also looked at the bodyguard with a puzzled expression on his face.


    ¡°Miss She said Mister Severin is her boyfriend,¡± replied the bodyguard with a smile.


    ¡°Her boyfriend?¡± Everyone was shocked and they all wondered when She got a boyfriend.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We must hurry out to wee them!¡± said Archie to Gunther and Ariel.


    Soon, the three of them came to the entrance.


    ¡°Wee, Miss She and Mister Severin. It is an honor to have you here.¡±


    Archie immediately recognized the man standing beside She. ¡®Isn¡¯t he Diane Shanahan¡¯s husband?


    He was the one who helped them get two spots in the Longhorns¡¯ Liberty City project.¡±


    Ever since then, he paid special attention to Severin and found out he was not as simple as he thought


    him to be. Although some of the wealthy business tycoons might still not know of Severin, Archie knew


    that Severin must have something to do with the Shanahans¡¯ stratospheric rise to the rank of first-tier


    upper-ss family.


    He also knew that Severin not only had a good rtionship with the Longhorns and the Znkos but


    he also seemed to be close to those in the Draco Hall and now She said he was her boyfriend? No


    matter what, Archie would need to make sure he got on the good side of Severin and to never, ever


    cross him.


    ¡°Pleasee in!¡± said Gunther with a smile.


    Soon, She and Severin were enthusiastically invited in.


    After sitting down, Archie asked She and Severin, ¡°May I know the purpose of your visit?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Mister Archie, Mister Gunther, please allow me to get straight to the point. My


    wife and I are nning to have a wedding nine days from now and we have our eyes set on the top


    floor of Bloomington Hotel. However, when I went to do the booking, I realized I was toote because


    Mister Gunther had booked it before me!¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°So I came here today hoping that Mister Gunter and his france would be so


    kind. as to change their wedding to another date or to another venue.¡±


    ¡°Well, this¡­¡± Gunther looked at Ariel. The fact that She came with Severin made it very clear to


    Gunther that he should not cross him.


    However, without even waiting for his reply, She immediately cut in arrogantly, ¡°My family owns the


    hotel and since we¡¯re the one who broke the contract, we¡¯re willing to pay you double the deposit!¡±


    Archie immediately shook his hands. ¡°No, no. We won¡¯t ask for anypensation, Miss She. Please


    don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    After all, it would benefit him greatly if he volunteered to change the venue. Not only was the venue too


    expensive for his family to afford but the Bars would owe him one if he changed the venue. Of


    course, there was also the reason of not wanting to cross the Bards.

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    Chapter 642


    ¡°Gunther, Ariel, why don¡¯t we change the venue?¡± said Archie.


    Ariel was not happy about the whole thing. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that we¡¯ve already sent


    out the invites yesterday. Imagine what our guests would say once they¡¯ve found out we¡¯ve changed


    the


    venue.¡±


    After thinking it through, Gunther said, ¡°Ariel is right. The guests might think we don¡¯t have the money


    to have the wedding at Bloomington Hotel if we suddenly change the venue. So how about changing


    the date instead?¡±


    At that moment, Severin suddenly smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Mister Gunther. It¡¯ll look bad on your


    family if you suddenly change the venue. How about if you postpone the wedding by a day or two? You


    can just tell your guests that the hotel staff has made a mistake with the booking.¡±


    Archie smiled bitterly. He thought the same way too. In the end, he smiled and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what


    we¡¯ll do! We¡¯ll postpone the wedding by a day or two.¡±


    Severin heaved a sigh of relief and then said generously, ¡°Thank you for giving up the venue for me,


    Mister Archie and Mister Gunther. In order to show how grateful I am, please allow me to foot the bill for


    the wedding.¡±


    Archie immediately shook his hands. ¡°No, no. That¡¯s very generous of you, Mister Severin, but it¡¯s too


    much.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We can¡¯t possibly ept your offer, Mister Severin,¡± said Gunther humbly, even though he was


    secretly happy about the offer.


    ¡°I won¡¯t take no for an answer so it¡¯s decided then! She, find out how much the venue, food, drinks,


    and the rest of the wedding cost. Let me know once you have the final number and I¡¯ll wire you the


    money,¡± said Severin with a smile.


    She rolled her eyes at Severin and said shyly, ¡°You silly man, given our rtionship, there¡¯s no need


    to act like a stranger. The hotel will foot the bill. Take it as a wedding gift from my family. Besides, it


    doesn¡¯t matter who foots the bill because you are me and I am you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Severin waspletely speechless. Then he red at She and said, ¡°Well, what are you waiting for


    then? Make the call now or I won¡¯t be hosting my wedding at your hotel!¡±


    She pouted her lips when she realized Severin was indeed very angry. Then she quickly made a call


    to the hotel. After hanging up the phone, she said, ¡°The hotel will pay for the venue.


    The rest of the itemse to a total of four million dors but there¡¯s a discount of a million dors so


    you only need to wire me three million dors.¡±


    Archie, Gunther, and Ariel were shocked to hear all the big numbers being thrown around like they


    were nothing. For She to give Severin a discount of a million dors must mean that she really liked


    him.


    Severin wired the money to her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already wired you four million dors. I don¡¯t need you to


    give me a discount.¡±


    ¡°You silly man. I don¡¯t get why you insist on making everything so clear between us.¡± It was the first


    time She felt upset about receiving money from someone. She could not help but think Severin was


    treating her like a stranger.


    Archie stood up and said embarrassedly, ¡°Oh, how can we possibly ever thank you, Mister Severin?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. All that is just chump change. Besides, you were the one who booked the venue.


    Hist. I won¡¯t be able to sleep at night knowing that I didn¡¯tpensate you for changing the date,¡± said


    Severin with a smile.


    ¡°Would the two of you like to have lunch with us before you go?¡± Archie asked with bated breath.


    Severin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mister Archie. I still have some other things like putting up advertisements to


    do.¡±


    The Snas had no choice but to seem them off since both Severin and She insisted on leaving.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Severin the husband of Diane Shanahan? How can he say that was chump change? His own


    wedding would be taking a lot of money out of his pocket too and I¡¯m sure the Shanahans would not be


    footing the bill so how can he pay for your and Ariel¡¯s wedding just like that?¡± said Archie after Severin


    had left.


    Gunther nodded and said, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s more to him than meets the eyes.¡±

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    Chapter 643


    ¡°Yay! This is great, honey. We just saved millions of dors on the wedding!¡± said Ariel happily. ¡°And all


    we have to do is to tell our guests that the wedding has been postponed by two days. That¡¯s little work


    for a few million dors!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re lucky to have met a guy who¡¯s so generous as to foot the bill for our wedding,¡± said


    Gunther, who was grinning from ear to ear.


    ¡°He¡¯s not only generous but also very particr in what he does as well!¡± said Archie with a smile.


    ¡°With his connection with the Shanahans and Miss She¡¯s backing, he could just have asked us to


    give up the venue with nopensation given. At least that¡¯s what anyone else would do but he came


    up with a win- win solution so I dare say he would go on to do great things for sure.¡±


    Ariel frowned. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re praising him a little too much? Mister Severin doesn¡¯t seem


    to be famous. In fact, I never heard anyone talking about him at all.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s where you¡¯re mistaken. Mister Severin is the reason the Shanahans can go from a third-


    tier upper-ss family who was about to lose their footing to a family more powerful that those in the


    first- tier upper-ss so quickly. In fact, he hasn¡¯t even been back that long,¡± said Archie wisely.


    After thinking it through, Gunther said, ¡°Looks like we must not only attend Mister Severin¡¯s and Miss


    Diane¡¯s wedding but we must also make sure we give them a really expensive gift.¡±


    Archie nodded and said seriously, ¡°Yes, we need to get on their good side for sure.¡±


    ¡°Severin, you mentioned something about putting up some advertisements just now. What did you


    mean by that?¡± asked She from the front passenger seat.


    ¡°Oh, I was nning to put our wedding picture and a timer counting down to the wedding date on every


    taxi and bus stop to announce my and Diane¡¯s wedding that¡¯s happening in nine day¡¯s time,¡± said


    Severin happily.


    ¡°Wow! I never take you to be this romantic. You have me totally fooled!¡± said the starry-eyed She.


    Then she suddenly thought of something so she added, ¡°But I don¡¯t really care about all that nor do I


    need to have a grand wedding. It¡¯s enough for me to be with the man I love. In fact, you just have to


    say the word and I¡¯ll be yours forever.¡±


    Hearing this, Severing could not help but wonder if there was no end to She¡¯s ridiculousness.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    After he had organized everything, Severin sent She back to her house. Then, he went to pick up


    Diane at her house because she asked him in the morning whether he could give her a ride to the mall


    as she nned to do some shopping with Megan.


    ¡°Severin, Diane has already chosen her wedding dress, Look at this photo I took of her wearing the


    wedding dress. What do you think?¡± asked Megan with a smile as soon as she saw Severin hade


    to her house.


    Severin took a look at the photo and nodded satisfactorily. ¡°She¡¯s gorgeous! Absolutely gorgeous! Look


    at how I¡¯m drooling all over the photos!¡±


    Diane immediately blushed. Then she rolled her eyes at Severin and said, ¡°Oh, you jokester.¡±


    ¡°Severin, where¡¯s the ring? Didn¡¯t you say you were going out to buy one? Did you happen to see any


    you like?¡± asked Megan cheekily.


    Severin smiled and then showed her a photo on his phone. ¡°Look at this beauty! She¡¯s one of a kind in


    the world.¡±


    ¡±


    At that moment, Felicia, who had overheard their conversations, came running over, saying, ¡°Let me


    see! Let me see! I gotta warn you though, our family won¡¯t ept any cheap old ring! Besides, you


    were the one that said you¡¯re going to buy a ring so expensive that it¡¯ll make everyone in Brookbourn,


    no, the entire south county, talk about it for ages toe!¡±

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    Chapter 644


    Megan¡¯s jaw nearly fell to the floor. ¡°Oh my god! Isn¡¯t this diamond ring and this diamond ne the


    one thepany used for advertisement? They¡¯re really one of a kind and they insisted on not selling


    it!¡± she said in shock.


    ¡°Yeah! I saw them on the TV a few days ago. They said they would never sell it so how did you get it?¡±


    Felicia was shocked too.


    ¡°Severin, this must have cost you millions of dors!¡± Megan took a gulp before continuing to say, ¡°You


    certainly have balls! I can¡¯t believe you have the money to afford something like this! Looks like you


    really love Diane huh? Even I¡¯m jealous at how lucky she is!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, you silly little girl.¡± Diane did not know Megan and Felicia were so shocked so


    she quickly took Severin¡¯s phone, only to find her jaw falling to the ground as well. ¡°I heard about this


    diamond ring and diamond ne before. The ne is called ¡®The One¡¯ while the ring is called


    ¡°And Only¡±. Thepany said they would never sell these beauties so you must be joking with us


    right?¡±


    Severin walked over to the sofa and sat down on it. He then smiled and said, ¡°Why would I joke about


    something like this? I¡¯ve even paid seven-million-and-five-hundred-thousand dors as a deposit


    already.¡±


    ¡°What? The deposit is seven-million-and-five-hundred-thousand dors? Just how much does the


    whole thing cost?¡± Felicia took a gulp, Her heart started to beat wildly at the thought of Severin


    spending all that money on some jewelry.


    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re not that expensive¡­ thepany sold them to me for three hundred million dors.¡± The


    corners of Severin¡¯s mouth twitched a little after he told them the price. After all, the three of them hadN?velDrama.Org content.


    no idea he had so much money.


    ¡°Three hundred million dors?!¡± Felicia nearly fainted when she heard just how much the ring and


    ne cost. She quickly ran to sit down on the sofa and asked, ¡°My boy, why would you spend so


    much on some jewelry?¡±


    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m going to buy a ring so expensive that it¡¯s going to be the talk of the entire


    south county? Besides, Diane deserves only the best!¡± answered Severin seriously.


    ¡°Oh my god¡­three hundred million dors and you say that¡¯s not expensive? I bet that¡¯s the most


    expensive jewelry in the whole of Dracodom. No wonder the shop was willing to sell it to you,¡± said


    Megan.


    ¡°I was right to think he¡¯s hiding something from me. He told me he only has three hundred million


    dors to his name but he¡¯s been spending money like they grow on trees. Not to mention he gave


    7,500,000 dors to mum so where did all the extra moneye from? thought Diane.


    ¡°Even if the Longhorns gave him a-hundred-and-fifty million for curing them, that still would not exin


    where he got all the extra money so why would he spend all that he has on a pair of jewelry? There¡¯s


    only one exnation and that is he has more money than he led me to believe.


    Megan was quick to realize something was off too so she asked curiously. ¡°Severin, tell us honestly


    Where did you get all this money?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Severin, where did you get all this money?¡± asked Felicia in an interrogative tone


    Severin knew he had no choice but toe clean with them at that moment. Heughed awkwardly


    and said, ¡°Ok, ok I¡¯m not going to lie to you girls anymore. To be honest, I¡¯m actually a billionaire¡±


    To his surprise, Megan actually startedughing She die not believe his story one bit. And you said


    you¡¯re not going to lie to us anymore! Hahaha Well, go on We¡¯re still waiting for you to tell us the truth

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    Chapter 645


    Megan was not the only one who thought he was bluffing. Felicia, too, rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡±


    Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying ¡®Honesty is the best policy¡¯ before? You better tell us the truth now or


    else we won¡¯t go easy on you.¡±


    Severin smiled ruefully and looked toward Diane. ¡°Draco Hall is actually mine. I¡¯m the real hall master


    there!¡±


    Diane nearly burst outughing but after thinking about it, if what Severin said was true then he would


    have twelve halls under him, which would definitely shock Megan and Felicia. They would then think he


    was lying to them again and that was why Severin only brought up Draco Hall.


    Even so, both Megan and Felicia were so shocked that their jaw nearly hit the floor!


    ¡°No way is that true! Are you really the hall master of Draco Hall?¡± asked Megan. She did not know


    what else to ask since she still could not really believe his words.


    Diane smiled and said, ¡°What he said is true. If not, do you really think Larry would have so easily


    handed over the Chavezes¡¯ business to us? Do you really think Draco Hall is that generous?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. I¡¯ve been thinking about it and the way I see it is even if Draco Hall is a hot potato, it¡¯s still


    one of the greatest halls of all time. Therefore, there¡¯s no reason for them to fear the Bards so why


    would. they so easily agree to handing over the business to us and we only need to give them some


    stipend every year. In any case, this clears up a lot of things,¡± said Felicia as though the puzzle pieces


    had finallye together to reveal the final picture to her. ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ doesn¡¯t that mean that


    the money is just exchanging hands until it reaches the same person who started the whole chain? In


    other words¡­¡±


    ¡°Severin, you¡¯re so smart! Our family will be stronger because of this but of course Draco Hall


    would also benefit from this since the Bards or other powerhouses would not suspect anything. I


    must say your n is genius!¡± The look of admiration became even more intense in Megan¡¯s eyes. ¡°In


    other words, once you married Diane, our family and Draco Hall would join together to be the


    wealthiest family in the whole of the city! Oh my god, even the Bards wouldn¡¯t be as rich or have as


    many businesses as us then! We¡¯ll be the number one most powerful family!¡±


    Severin immediately put his finger to his lips to make a shushing motion. ¡°Don¡¯t ever tell anyone about


    this. It won¡¯t do us any good if the Bards or other families find out about this.¡±


    ¡°Who cares about them? Miss She is so infatuated with you that they will never do anything to us.


    Besides, you¡¯ve always had a good rtionship with the Bards and who knows, we might even


    move. into their ce one day,¡± said Felicia.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Severin was speechless. ¡°I guess her love for money will never change.¡±


    The next morning, the billboards at every bus stop in Brookbourn had been reced with a picture of


    Severin and Diane. They were even a timer counting down to the day of their wedding. Severin and


    Diane had already sent out their wedding invitations.


    Both Maurice and Judith could be seen grinning from ear to ear at all the times. They never thought


    they would see the day where they got to ravish in all the attention being piled on their family.


    As for Felicia, she had never been more excited or prouder to see the picture of Severin and Diane on


    the billboards. Diane stood beside the bus stop and gazed at the billboard with tears in her eyes.


    She quickly covered her mouth as the tears started spilling out of her eyes. At that moment, she felt


    that the humiliation she had suffered in those five years had been worth it She had finally found the


    man she could rely on, even though she had met him by ident.


    At that moment, Severin had just arrived at the jewelry shop. He was all smiles when the shop owner


    came to greet him. He thought that the shop owner would be happy to see him too but at the sight of


    him, she started frowning unhappily instead.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    Chapter 646


    ¡°M-My d-deepest apologies, M-M-Mister S-S-Severin¡­ The woman lowered her head and started to


    tremble. She very well knew that people like her could never afford to provoke a man who could easily


    drop a deposit of 7.5 million without a second thought. Her fear was evident from the way she spoke.


    Severin¡¯s expression immediately soured. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of all this? Are you saying that you


    won¡¯t be selling me the pieces that I intended to buy? I dropped a deposit for them early on!¡± His


    aggressive expression startled the woman into a kneeling position to appeal for a different choice. ¡°I¡¯m


    begging you, Mister Severin! Please choose a different ring and ne!¡±


    ¡°Stand up and tell me what¡¯s going on! I don¡¯t want others to think that I¡¯m bullying you!¡± Severin¡¯s


    expression turned into one of distaste. Aside from paying a deposit for the ne and ring, he even


    boasted to Diane, Felicia, and everyone else about what he did. Knowing Felicia¡¯s character, she must


    have already started telling the Shanahans¡¯ rtives about it! She was never one to control herself if


    she had the chance to gloat!


    As a result, it was detrimental to Severin that he must get those exact pieces.


    1


    The beautiful store manager stood up with a bitter face and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact details, but the


    south county¡¯s regional manager came over and she asked me to inform you that you will not be


    allowed to have the ne and ring you paid the deposit for. We were told that another big shot¡¯s


    son is getting married on the same day as yours. Even though the price being paid for the items are the


    same, ourpany has no choice but to give them top priority. They even paid forty-five million as


    compensation to you for the inconvenience!¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin clenched his fists and snarled, wishing that he could give the woman in front of him a p. On


    second thought, he realized that she was not to me and immediately held back his anger. He then


    asked, ¡°A big shot, you say? What kind of big shot? Are they trying to make an enemy out of me by


    taking what was supposed to be mine?¡±


    The kneeling store manager was frightened after hearing his threat and hurriedly reminded him in a


    gentle. tone, ¡°Mister Severin, I can assure you that you have a lot of power here in Brookbourn and


    you¡¯ve prospered very well in this city, but that big shot isn¡¯t from around these parts. The point is, you


    can¡¯t afford to offend him! I¡¯m begging you to look away and give in this one time, please!¡±


    Severin gave the coldest sneer after listening to what was said. ¡°Give in?! I paid the deposit yesterday,


    but that big shot took the pieces that were supposed to be mine! How dare theypensate me with


    money without showing any courtesy of notifying me or offering to negotiate! Whoever that person is,


    I¡¯m sure they have a death wishing!¡± Severin immediately reiterated to them, ¡°Who is your regional


    manager? And where is she now? I want to meet her. I want to know who this big shot is and why I


    shouldn¡¯t offend them!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The female store manager frowned after being put in a tight spot.


    Severin¡¯s expression sank and he said, ¡°If you¡¯re not going to tell me, I can always send Draco Hall¡¯s


    men over here to kill you!¡±


    Sure enough, his threat scared the woman into blurting everything out. ¡°She only flew inst night, so


    she¡¯s probably resting! I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s already awake by now¡­ All I know is that her name is


    Phoebe, and she¡¯s staying in the Bloomington Hotel. That¡¯s all I know, I swear!¡±

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    Chapter 647


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Phoebe, you say?¡± Severin had an icy disposition as he immediately left the premises and drove to the


    Bloomington Hotel.


    Soon, Severin arrived at the downstairs lobby.


    ¡°Mister Severin, why are you here?¡± The hotel staff greeted him with a smile after seeing Severin


    showing up there. The previous day¡¯s incident, whereby their fat colleague was fired immediately and


    the manager was reced, remained fresh in their minds. Judging from She¡¯s tone at the time,


    Severin might likely be She¡¯s husband in the future, which meant that he would be their boss.


    As a result, everyone was smiling and bowing respectfully to Severin when they saw his arrival.


    Severin could perceive the difference in their attitude toward weing himpared to the previous


    day. He could not help but smile bitterly as he asked, ¡°Could you help me look up in your records


    whether someone named Phoebe checked inst night? I¡¯d like her room number please, and give me


    an ess card too while you¡¯re at it. There¡¯s a chance she might not open the door for me!¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll ask the receptionist to check for you!¡± The hotel staff went over immediately and came back a


    couple of minutester with an ess card. ¡°Mister Severin, Phoebe checked into room one-two-o-


    eightst night!¡±


    ¡°Great, thanks!¡± Severin nodded, then took the room card and walked toward the elevator. Before long,


    he arrived at the room, where he swiped the ess card, opened the door, and strode in.


    ¡°Agh!¡± A beautiful woman had just finished taking her shower when Severin entered the room, and she


    was wearing only her innerwear instead of some proper clothes. As soon as she saw an unknown man


    barging in all of a sudden, she was shocked at first and her face soured instantly after that. ¡°Do you


    want to get yourself killed?¡± asked the woman as she raised her leg to kick Severin.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Severin let out a cold snort, grabbed her leg, swung her hard, and threw her heavily onto the


    bed.


    ¡°Kyaaa!¡± After being thrown onto the bed, the woman immediately jumped up and looked at Severin


    with a stern expression. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re not an assassin?¡± She attacked him earlier because she


    thought that he was there to kill her.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to go against me with your grandmaster-level attainment!¡± Severin shot him a cold.


    re and had a calm look as he said, ¡°I¡¯m here to talk, but please put on some clothes before that!¡±


    The woman breathed a sigh of relief and was d to know that he was not an assassin hired to kill her.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    Chapter 648


    After putting on her nightgown, the woman asked, ¡°Who are you? And why do you have an ess card


    to my room? How could the staff just hand it to you like that? I¡¯m going to lodge a formalint!¡±


    After Severin heard her remark, he chuckled. ¡°Think of this as my hotel. I have the final say in


    Brookbourn, and if I wanted to kill you, you would have been dead long ago!¡±


    ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t remember offending anyone like you!¡± Phoebe looked solemnly at Severin. The


    man before her was a frightening individual whose attainment was surely much higher than hers. The


    way he spoke was quite haughty too.


    ¡°I was the one who paid the seven-and-a-half million dor deposit! I want the ne and ring!¡±


    Severin could not be bothered to beat around the bush with her and said directly, ¡°In eight days, both


    the ne and the ring will have to be worn by my wife!¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Phoebeughed. ¡°They¡¯re not with me now though. Both pieces are still at thepany¡¯s


    headquarters. However, I have no say in this, because their HQ has already decided that it will be sent


    to South Link City tomorrow. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware what sort of ce South Link City is, as well as the


    kind of people that the city harbors.¡±


    ¡°South Link City?!¡± Severin frowned when he heard that. It was a veryrge and ancient city with very


    dense spiritual energy. More importantly, it was one of the most prosperous cities in the entire south.


    county where many powerful families lived. Even the South County Mansion was in South Link City.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Phoebe thought that Severin was afraid when she saw his nk look, so she smiled coldly and said,


    ¡°In South Link City, not even people like you can afford to piss the third-tier families off. Do you


    genuinely think you¡¯re in any ce to offend the person who bought the ne?¡± She then Phoebe


    sat by the bed. flipped her ck hair back, and said again, ¡°I should advise you to quit while you¡¯re still


    ahead. Aside from the refund that ourpany will process for your deposit, you¡¯ll even be paid a hefty


    compensation! Isn¡¯t it great that you could get all that money without even lifting a finger? This is the


    stuff of dreams for most people!¡±


    From Phoebe¡¯s point of view, Severin probably came to her because he did not know about the


    compensation money that would be paid. If he knew, then he might be more open to epting it


    because the total was no small sum.


    However, she did not expect that Severin would just smile at her and say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not


    interested in the money! As I said before, I want my wife to wear that ne and ring in another eight


    days! I¡¯m not quite sure I like your tone and your way of carrying yourself, especially since I was the


    one who paid the deposit first!¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡± Phoebe frowned, for she did not expect the man to be such a


    brash. character. She exined coldly, ¡°It¡¯s true that you paid the deposit first and the other buyer only


    came to us about four or five hourster than you, but the product is being sold by ourpany, and


    we reserve the right to sell it to them!¡±


    Severin shot back directly, ¡°Sorry to burst your bubble, but I paid the deposit first, so the two items are


    mine. Besides, they didn¡¯t even show me any courtesy and decided on behalf of me. On what grounds


    do they have the right to do that?¡±


    ¡°On what grounds, you ask?¡± Phoebe stood up, walked up to Severin, and said, ¡°On the grounds that


    they¡¯re the kind of people someone like you can¡¯t afford to offend! Isn¡¯t that enough? You¡¯re probably


    the kind of person who gets his way all the time in Brookbourn and thinks that everyone is beneath you,


    but don¡¯t you forget that South Link City is a ce the entire south county¡¯s dignitaries are!¡±


    Severin was not afraid of her threats at all. ¡°Believe me, I mean it when say that I¡¯ll make yourpany


    go bankrupt and kill your boss.¡±


    Phoebe¡¯s mouth twitched a few times before she said, ¡°Do you have any idea on how powerful the


    people behind ourpany are? Even senior generals would have to be polite to our boss! Who do


    you think you are?¡±

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    Chapter 649


    Severin did not expect such threats to from Phoebe and pped her without hesitation. ¡°And who do


    YOU think you are? You¡¯re just a small regional manager of And Only Jewelry Corporation in the south


    county. How dare you show such arrogance in front of me?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Phoebe red angrily at Severin. After all, the And Only Jewelry Corporation was a powerful


    force under Dracodom¡¯s most powerful families. That was also the reason that she could do whatever


    she pleased and had a sense of superiority even though she had a low grandmaster-level attainment. It


    never would have urred to her that the man from such a small town would dare to beat her up.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she could only grit her teeth and suppress her anger because she knew that even the most


    powerful of people would find it difficult to control the lower-life scum. It would certainly do her no good.


    if she was killed by him out of displeasure.


    ¡°Spit it out! Who is the buyer? I want to know who it is that I can¡¯t afford to offend!¡± Severin smiled


    coldly, took out a cigarette and lit it, then walked to the side of the bed and sat down.


    Phoebe gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Fine. I guess I¡¯ll just tell you that the buyer is the leader of South


    County Mansion. His son happened to be getting married on the same day as you are, and I have no


    choice but to give in to him because ourpany is afraid to rub them the wrong way!¡±


    She thought that Severin would feel scared after hearing that, but Severin remained extremely


    indifferent and said nonchntly, ¡°So it¡¯s from the South County Mansion. No biggie then! Just tell your


    HQ to send the pieces to me. If the county mansion¡¯s people show up at yourpany to cause


    trouble, you may direct them to look for me!¡±


    The corners of Phoebe¡¯s lips twitched a few times and she stared at Severin in disbelief. ¡°Are you


    sure? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting killed? Do you believe that angering South County Mansion is the


    better choicepared to getting forty-five million dors?¡±


    Severin stood up, walked up to her, and said with a faint smile, ¡°My choice is the same, and that¡¯s the


    ne and the ring!¡±


    Phoebe could only smile wryly as she said, ¡°Well, even if you¡¯re not afraid of death, it¡¯s no use for me to


    tell my superiors to send it to Brookbourn because they won¡¯t listen to me. The ring and ne will


    still be delivered to South County Mansion by tomorrow!¡±


    However, Severin said with a smile, ¡°Hehe, we¡¯ll see! The ne and the ring will be delivered to


    Brookbourn by hook or by crook. When it arrives, you can tell that store manager to give me a call so I


    cane pick it up!¡±


    After finishing his sentence, Severin left while Phoebe stared at him in astonishment. When he


    reached. the door, he stopped, turned around, and looked at the woman with a teasing smile. ¡°Sorry


    about earlier, by the way. I didn¡¯t expect you to wear so little after you finished bathing. But it¡¯s fine,


    though. Just think. of it as wearing a bikini at the beach. You should feel lucky that you¡¯re wearing


    something, at least?¡± He paused briefly before adding anotherment, ¡°You have a good figure too,


    by the way!¡±


    Severin then left without turning back again.


    ¡°A¡±shole!¡± After he was gone, Phoebe clenched her fists tightly, walked to the door, and mmed it


    forcefully. ¡°You have no cementing on my figure! I don¡¯t believe the ring and ne will be


    sent


    here tomorrow!¡±


    Upon leaving the hotel, Severin took out his cell phone and called Beryl.


    ¡°Is something the matter, master?¡± Beryl was overwhelmed with excitement when she picked up


    Severin¡¯s


    Severin could only smile and say. Tve nned to hold a wedding eight dayster at the Bloomington


    Hotel in Brookbourn I¡¯m calling to invite you over for a drink if you have the timel


    ¡°Whoa! That sounds amazing 18 make time for it ever it¡¯s thest thing I do Bery nearly leaped to the


    ceiling of her ville in evetement, and no one could have imagined that such a prominent female war god


    would be as happy as a fiffle chille

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    Chapter 650


    ¡°I haven¡¯t notified the other three yet, so just pass on the message to them for me. I won¡¯t call them one


    by one to inform them!¡± Severin said to Beryl after some thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I promise I¡¯ll let them know!¡± Beryl said excitedly.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Severin then said, ¡°I do need your help with one other thing!¡± Severin said.


    ¡°Say the word! I won¡¯t back down even if it means having to go through a valley of swords and a sea of


    fire!¡± Beryl replied without a second thought.


    ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s not that serious!¡± Severin then smiled wryly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know the And Only


    Jewelry Corporation, right? Tell them to send the ne and ring set called ¡®The One And Only¡¯ back


    to me! I ordered it in advance, but they seem to be trying to curry favor with the South County Mansion


    by delivering the jewelry to South Link City at the expense of breaking the agreement they had with


    me!¡± ¡°How dare those insolent fools treat you like that? I swear I¡¯ll make life difficult for their family!¡±


    After hearing that, Beryl said angrily, ¡°I can¡¯t believe they¡¯d resort to breaking a sales contract with you


    so they could sell to someone else the ring and ne that you were going to buy for your wife!


    These people deserve a beating!¡±


    Severin smiled heartily when he heard Beryl¡¯s angry voice. ¡°Sigh, they¡¯re not entirely to me either,


    since they have no idea who I am. All you need to do is tell them to send the pieces to Brookbourn and


    honor the contract. There¡¯s no need to borate more on my identity, understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Beryl immediately made a vow.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll leave this at that for now. We¡¯ll have a drink together in another eight days!¡± Severin said,


    then ended the phone call.


    As soon as Severin hung up, Beryl¡¯s expression soured as she yelled. ¡°Bill!¡±


    A butler then entered with several servants.


    Beryl looked at the old butler and said to him, ¡°Please inform the And Only Jewelry Corporation¡¯s


    leader that I wish to meet him at once!¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°At yourmand, ma¡¯am.¡± After hearing that, the butler immediately waved his hand and led the rest


    of the people out.


    Beryl happened to be staying in the city of Drackham, and the headquarters of the And Only Jewelry.


    Corporation was also in Drackham, hence the reason Severin called Beryl and asked her for a favor.


    After the butler left, Beryl thought for a while before sending a message to the chat group with the three


    other war gods. [Haha, good news! Master invited me for a drink!]


    [Seriously?! Why didn¡¯t he call us? Why did Master invite you?] Warren replied immediately after


    seeing the message.


    Calum also said: [What¡¯s the deal, Beryl? You¡¯re a beautiful woman, so I can¡¯t help but wonder if


    Master has taken a fancy to you. I can¡¯t believe he gave you such special treatment and even invited


    you to drink with him!]


    Beryl was speechless. She sent a GIF depicting her contempt and said, [What nonsense are you old


    geezers talking about? I would¡¯ve been over the moon if Master ever sees me that way! He didn¡¯t


    invite. me to get some drinks with him right away. He wants me to inform you all that we¡¯ll all be having


    a drink. with him on the top floor of Brookbourn¡¯s Bloomington Hotel eight days from today! That¡¯s when


    he¡¯ll be holding his wedding celebration¡¯]

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    Chapter 651


    [Eight days from now? Awesome! I¡¯ll be there!] Horace was excited after seeing the news.


    [Haha, we¡¯ll have to raise a ss to our master, because we wouldn¡¯t be where we are today without


    him! Let¡¯s bring glory to him!] Warren said excitedly.


    They all had a great time chatting and it was one of those rare times where the group was so lively.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s so amazing for us that The One And Only was sold to South Link City¡¯s South County


    Mansion!¡± At that moment, several members of the Sanchezes had big smiles all over their faces in a


    mountainside vi.


    However, their old patriarch Sergio Sanchez, had a frown as he said, ¡°Even though we¡¯ve earned an


    extra forty-five thousand, I still feel sorry for our client in Brookbourn. We can¡¯t change the fact that they


    made the appointment well in advance!¡±


    At that moment, his son Carlito Sanchez smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking, Dad. We¡¯re


    businessmen, and the job of a businessman is to make money. Besides, Brookbourn is small, and even


    though it¡¯s against principle for us to break a sales contract, we can¡¯t offend South County Mansion


    either, right? If we can establish good connections with them at the time, we may be able to ask favors


    from them in the future if we need any help!¡±


    Another middle-aged woman also immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad. Integrity and principles are very


    important when doing business, but this time¡¯s different because we¡¯re in a very unique position.¡±


    Sergio smiled. ¡°Our hands are indeed tied in this situation, but anyway, let¡¯s alle and drink! The


    One And Only is a very valuable set of jewelry, so make sure to send a couple more of our elite people


    to escort it by air tomorrow. We cannot afford to let any mistakes happen!¡±


    All of a sudden, the general manager of the And Only Jewelry Corporation¡¯s headquarters rushed in.


    ¡°We have a situation!!¡± The man-who seemed to be in his forties-was known for beingposed in


    carrying out his work duties, which made it all the more surprising that he was flustered and did not say


    anything. Moreover, he appeared to be so frightened that cold sweat was dripping down his forehead.


    Carlito, as the head of the family, frowned immediately when he saw the man. He then remarked in a


    somewhat irate manner, ¡°Our family is regarded as one of the top ten most influential families in


    Dracodom¡¯s business world, Uncle. Why are you, the head of ourpany¡¯s headquarters, so


    anxious? Don¡¯t you know that we should always remain calm in any situation?¡±


    The man immediately said, ¡°But I can¡¯t calm down because we have a very serious situation on our


    hands!


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Sergio sensed that something was wrong and asked immediately.


    The man replied, ¡°War God Beryl has demanded to meet our person in charge!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone in that room had high status, with subordinates who managed countless industries spread


    throughout the country. They could all be regarded as bona fide business tycoons, yet they were all


    terrified when they heard what the general manager told them.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re not kidding, right?¡± Carlito could no longer stay calm.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d ever be in the mood to joke with you about such serious matters?¡± The middle-aged


    man picked up the wine on the table and took a sip to try and calm herself down.


    Carlito frowned and said, ¡°Beryl lives in Drackham, and she¡¯s the kind of person that everyone in the


    city wishes to please. However, she is also an extremely aloof woman, and few people have the


    opportunity to interact with her. Our family doesn¡¯t have even the slightest chance of currying favor with


    her, so why would she request us to meet her?¡±


    Sergio said gloomily, ¡°She didn¡¯t request us to meet her. She demanded it. Don¡¯t you know what the


    word¡¯ demand¡¯ means?¡±


    Everyone else¡¯s faces turned blue with fright when they heard that.


    Carlito panicked too. ¡°But that can¡¯t be! We wouldn¡¯t dare to offend her even if we had the courage of a


    million lions! We didn¡¯t offend her, did we? Why would she demand to meet us?¡±

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    Chapter 652


    Sergio racked his brains to try and figure out when did his family offend someone like Beryl.


    ¡°Dad, what, what should I do?¡± Carlito, who had initially thought that he could take charge of


    everything, was so frightened that he was at a loss as to what to do. In the end, he could only wipe off


    his cold sweat and look at his father for directions.


    Sergio said, ¡°What else can we do? They demanded our presence, so what other choice do we have


    except to go? Heck, I think we should be heading there as soon as we can!¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°I


    hope it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, and that she mistook one of our family members for someone else


    who offended Beryl.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Perhaps it was just a misunderstanding! We¡¯re not idiots who would offend her willy-nilly.


    Besides, didn¡¯t you already instruct us to keep a low profile and be more mindful of the way we carry


    ourselves?¡± The middle-aged woman from before echoed Sergio¡¯s sentiments after some thought.


    ¡°Hey, you guys carry on with your meal. I¡¯ll head there ande back in no time!¡± Carlito sighed.


    helplessly and could only pray in his heart that Beryl had made a mistake.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± After further consideration, the old man decided to apany Carlito because he still


    felt very worried. They were both silent on the way to Beryl¡¯s mansion, but they shared the same


    thoughts as each other and wondered the same thing-¡®How did we offend Beryl?¡¯


    s, they could not figure out what happened even when they had finally reached the gate of Beryl¡¯s


    mansion. Finally, a servant led them both over to Beryl.


    ¡°Greetings, esteemed war god!¡± After the two of them were brought to her, they nced at each other


    before immediately bowing at ny degrees to greet her. Even so, they were more nervous than theyThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    had ever been.


    ¡°Straighten up!¡± Beryl looked at the two of them, walked to the seat opposite her, and sat down.


    Though there were two seats beside her, Beryl did not grant them the luxury of sitting, which made both


    Carlito and Sergio even more scared. Beryl¡¯s cold face had already left the two of them sweating


    profusely from their foreheads.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, may we kindly ask why you called us for an audience?¡± After gritting his teeth, Carlito finally


    mustered up the courage to ask.


    ¡°Hehe, why, you ask? Are neither of you aware of your recent actions?¡± Beryl chuckled, and asked the


    two of them, ¡°Let me ask you both something. What¡¯s the most important quality a businessman should


    have?¡±


    ¡°Integrity!¡± The old man answered without being prompted.


    Beryl nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Bingo! If you know how important integrity is, then why would you


    withhold your product from the person who ordered it in Brookbourn? Is that what you call ¡®integrity¡±?¡±


    Both father and son looked at each other in a daze, wondering why Beryl would care about such trivial


    matters. After all, it was a business matter involving the Sanchezes, so there was no reason why a war


    god would care about it. In addition, they were also puzzled as to how she found out about that


    incident. when so few people knew about it!

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    Chapter 653


    Sergio and Carlito werepletely speechless. They never would have thought that Beryl would get.


    upset because of that incident. Moreover, she even knew who it was that paid the deposit first, which


    was even more appalling to them.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, the main reason is that the son of South County Mansion also happened to be getting married


    on the same day. They took a liking to that same ring and ne too!¡± Carlito said with a bitter face.


    ¡°We¡¯re afraid of offending those at South County Mansion!¡± Sergio then added.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After Beryl heard that, she smiled and said, ¡°Your family is rather influential, so what¡¯s there to be afraid


    of them? The way I see it, you were probably under the impression that the buyer from Brookbourn is a


    nobody, so you chose the option that benefits you best.¡± After a pause, Beryl continued, ¡°You don¡¯t


    have. to worry. Just send the ring and ne to Brookbourn tomorrow. There¡¯s no need for you to


    exin. why to South County Mansion. If they aren¡¯t happy with you, they¡¯re free to take it up with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Carlito and Sergio uttered in unison after wiping away cold sweat.


    ¡°You may both leave now,¡± Beryl said while waving her hand.


    When the two men finally walked out of the Beryl¡¯s Mansion, their knees were already super weak.


    After getting in the car, Carlito finally said, ¡°Dad, it looks like there¡¯s more to this Brookbourn buyer than


    we first thought. He probably has a very good rtionship with Bery!!¡±


    Sergio nodded and said, ¡°Yes, he could ask her directly for help and she could get angry over


    something like that, then they probably have an incredibly good rtionship. Let¡¯s notify our people


    right away and have them send both the ring and ne over to Brookbourn!¡± Having said that, he


    thought for a moment and added, ¡°We¡¯ve made Madam Beryl unhappy, so we need to figure a way to


    make it up to her!¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Carlito frowned and asked, ¡°We¡¯ve already offended her, and she¡¯s already unhappy. What


    else. can we do to make it up to her? You¡¯re not seriously trying to think of a way, are you, Dad?¡±


    Sergio thought for a moment and a hint of wisdom shed in his eyes as he exined, ¡°We do have a


    way. Even though we can¡¯t please the esteemed war god directly, we can please our buyer in


    Brookbourn. Once the ne and ring are delivered there, we will give them to him free of charge


    and ask our sales staff to return the deposit to him! He can treat it as a congrattory gift!¡±


    As soon as Carlito heard that, he had a weird expression. ¡°We won¡¯t be making any profit at all if we


    sell it for thirty million, so it¡¯ll be an even bigger upfront loss if we just give it away for nothing! We might


    be rich, but thirty million is no small number!¡±


    Sergio was unhappy at his son¡¯s remark. ¡°Why might you be so money-minded? Making that guy


    happy is the only way we can make amends. If he can casually help us to put in a good word in front of


    Madam Beryl, then it¡¯ll be very beneficial for our prospects.¡± Then, Sergio paused and added, ¡°That


    county mansion can neverpare to a war god, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Carlito nodded.


    Back at Brookbourn, Phoebe gritted her teeth and stormed angrily into the store with a petnt


    expression. ¡°That darn pervert pisses me off!¡±


    When the beautiful store manager saw hering, she immediately ran over and asked, ¡°Is something


    the matter, ma¡¯am? You don¡¯t look too happy.¡±


    Phoebe looked at the person and said, ¡°Which one of you told that guy that I was staying at the


    Bloomington Hotel? I¡¯m so mad at that son-of-a-b*tch!¡±

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    Chapter 654


    The store manager lowered her head and said, ¡°It¡­it was me. I had no choice because he said that


    he¡¯ll kill me if I don¡¯t tell him!¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Phoebe was speechless for a moment, but soon gritted her teeth and said, ¡°That pervert! He probably


    thinks he can do whatever he wants, but he¡¯s dreaming if he thinks he can take the ne and ring


    from South County Mansion!¡±


    All of a sudden, she received an unexpected call. After answering it, she stood rooted to the ground like


    a


    statue.


    ¡°Is something the matter, ma¡¯am?¡± the store manager asked.


    Phoebe then exined, ¡°I¡¯ve received a call from headquarters saying that the ring and the ne


    will be delivered to Brookbourn tomorrow morning. They want us to meet them at the airport, after


    which we will have to deliver them to our customer as quickly as possible!¡± She gulped and then added


    in disbelief,¡± Moreover, they insisted that I offer a sincere apology to the customer and give them the


    pieces for free as a congrattory gift from the Sanchezes. Even the deposit needs to be returned!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s insane!¡± The store manager opened her mouth in surprise and wondered if she had misheard.


    Phoebe was stunned for a while too, after which she said, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with all this? Why did they


    suddenly change their stance, request me to apologize to the customer, and have the pieces given to


    him for free? These items are worth about thirty to fifty million!¡±


    The store manager was just as confused. ¡°Exactly. I thought they wanted to please South County


    Mansion?¡±


    Severin had already returned home by then.


    ¡°These advertisements are a bit much, Severin, but it¡¯s a good thing that the Shanahans will finally get


    the chance to be proud!¡± Maurice smiled and praised Severin after seeing thetter arrive home.


    ¡°Yes. Diane has suffered so terribly in the past, and it¡¯s only right that we give her a proper wedding!¡±


    Judith was feeling emotional too, for her son was showing great promise..


    At that moment, Megan and Felicia appeared with smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Severin! You¡¯re back!¡± Upon seeing Severin¡¯s return, Felicia immediately greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone all out with the advertisements, Severin, and there¡¯s even a countdown! Won¡¯t it cost a lot


    of money for them to change the advertisement so frequently?¡±


    Severin smiled and said. ¡°This money is but a small price to pay for this grand wedding. Didn¡¯t I say


    that I wanted this wedding to send shockwaves across the entire south county? How am I supposed to


    do that without all these grand gestures?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s all important!¡± Felicia was so happy that she was grinning from ear to ear.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Brother-in-Law!¡± Megan smiled before asking Severin, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s the


    ne. and ring? Weren¡¯t you going to pick them up today? Where are they? Show us!¡±


    Severini¡¯s lips twitched a few times as he heard that. As it turned out, their main purpose there was to


    see the diamond ring and ne that was worth 30 million! He could not help but smile awkwardly as


    he replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t get them. Someone else bought them from under my nose.¡±

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    Chapter 655


    The smiles on Megan and Felicia¡¯s faces stiffened, and Megan even said, ¡°But how? You¡¯re kidding,


    right? I bet you¡¯re just joking with us. Come on now, hurry up and show us the ring and ne!¡±


    Felicia also said, ¡°Yeah. Now¡¯s not the time for jokes. The Shanahans are one of the best in


    Brookbourn when ites to status. Who would dare to snatch something from under your nose?


    Besides, didn¡¯t you. already pay the deposit yesterday? Since you have, then you¡¯re legally the buyer!


    They can¡¯t just sell the item to anyone else!¡±


    Their surprised looks elicited a bitter smile from Severin as he said, ¡°They¡¯re from South County


    Mansion. It just so happens that the leader¡¯s son is getting married on the same day as I am, and he


    had his eye on the same ne and ring too!¡±


    ¡°South County Mansion!¡± Megan and Felicia were shocked once more.


    Megan frowned. ¡°Guess we¡¯ll just have to give in. This is a county mansion we¡¯re talking about! We


    won¡¯t be able to do anything, and it¡¯s not like we can snatch it back from them!¡±


    Felicia also had a gloomy expression. ¡°Diane is so unlucky! You¡¯ve already reserved the ne and


    ring. and still those people snatched them from you just as you were about to pick them up from the


    store.¡±


    The next second, however, Severin smiled again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get it back!¡±


    Felicia was utterly stunned at that moment and warned hurriedly. ¡°You can¡¯t be so impulsive, Severin!


    You¡¯re dealing with the South County Mansion here! They¡¯re the strongest force in the entire south


    county, and you can¡¯t offend people like that!¡±


    Megan also added, ¡°Unless you have a death wish, you¡¯d be better off not provoking them. Snatching


    the ne and ring from their scion will only anger them all. When that happens, you¡¯re not the only


    one who will end up dead! We¡¯ll be dragged down the mud too!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, rx, you two! It¡¯ll be fine! I¡¯m confident that the store manager will send it to me tomorrow!¡±


    Severin chuckled and said nonchntly.


    ¡°Why would they? Aren¡¯t the And Only Jewelry Corporation¡¯s people afraid of the South County


    Mansion?¡± Megan frowned in confusion..


    Meanwhile, Felicia persuaded, ¡°Let¡¯s just leave it be, Severin. I care about my reputation a lot, and I


    sincerely hope that my daughter can wear ¡®The One And Only¡¯. But when this is rted to our lives, we


    must remember to ce life above all else. Besides, we can use still find pieces worth one and a half


    million. There¡¯s no need to insist on getting it back from them, understand?¡±


    Severin saw how scared they both looked and immediately brushed them off with a smile as she said,


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Remember not to mess around with them!¡± Felicia breathed a sigh of relief after


    seeing Severin agree to them.


    Megan, who was beside her, said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too worried, Mom. South County Mansion probably has a


    lot. of strong people, so I don¡¯t think Severin will be able to take it from them even if he wanted to. He¡¯s


    just. joking with us!¡±


    The two of them felt a little disappointed that they were not able to the ring and ne. In the end,


    they did not stay around to have a meal with Severin¡¯s family and left soon after.


    The next morning, Phoebe went to the airport with the store manager after nine.


    At that moment, an old man was carrying a box in his hand, and beside him were more than a dozen


    bodyguards in ck suits escorting the box.


    ¡°The general manager came here!¡± Phoebe¡¯s mouth widened in surprise when she saw that the


    person. who came was the general manager from the And Only Jewelry Corporation¡¯s headquarters.


    She even doubted whether she had mistaken someone else for him when she first saw him arrive.


    After all, the general manager who was responsible for managing the And Only Jewelry Corporation-


    one of the most. important industries under the Sanchezes-was Carlito Sanchez¡¯s maternal uncle.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    Chapter 656


    A character like him would naturally be subject to the ingratiation of many in the business world, yet he


    came to Brookbourn in person with the sole purpose of escorting the ring and ne.


    ¡°Have you found out where Severin lives? We¡¯re here today to visit him and apologize in person!¡± The


    man, Dietmar Hoarke, walked up to Phoebe and asked seriously.


    In response, Phoebe said, ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten that information, Mister Dietmar. We¡¯ve prepared several


    cars specifically to pick you up!¡± After saying that, Phoebe could not help but ask tentatively, ¡°What¡¯s


    going on, Mister Dietmar? Wasn¡¯t this originally supposed to be given to the South County Mansion


    today? Why did you suddenly change their mind and have it sent to Brookbourn?¡±


    The store manager also asked, ¡°Could this Severin person also be a big shot that we can¡¯t afford to


    offend?¡±


    Dietmar smiled wryly and said to the two of them, ¡°I am in no position to reveal certain matters, so I


    hope you won¡¯t pry anymore. All you need to know is that we cannot afford to offend such people. By


    the way, have you already refunded the deposit to him?¡±


    Phoebe could tell from Dietmar¡¯s words that there was more to Severin than she first, thought. She said


    to him, ¡°Yes. The refund process has already been initiated, and it¡¯s expected to enter his ount


    soon.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to his residence right away. We¡¯ll apologize to him and tell him that we won¡¯t charge him for


    the items. It shall be our gift to him as a congrattions on his wedding!¡± After Dietmar finished


    speaking, he could not help butment. ¡°We can only hope that he won¡¯t hold a grudge against us,


    otherwise the And Only Jewelry Corporation¡¯s future would be very bleak!¡±


    Severin had just stepped foot in the courtyard when he received a text message. He took out his cell


    phone, looked at it, and immediately pulled a long face. ¡°These guys from And Only Jewelry


    Corporation are asking for it, aren¡¯t they? They even refunded the money to me! Are they that insistent


    on not letting me have the jewelry?¡± As soon as he ended his sentence, he frowned and said, ¡°But that


    doesn¡¯t make any sense. Didn¡¯t I tell Beryl to help me with this? They couldn¡¯t have gone so far as to


    show such disrespect to a war god!¡±


    ¡°War god? What war god?¡± Diane could not help but ask Severin. She had identally heard him


    mutter to himself when she walked out of the house.


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°Hehe, darling¡­I was saying that it¡¯d be great if a war god attended our


    wedding! The Shanahans would have so much more reason to be proud!¡±


    Diane could not help but roll her eyes at Severin and say, ¡°What are you fantasizing about? It¡¯s already


    good enough if Mister Valerian attends, and the Shanahans would be proud enough already. Were you


    expecting the war gods toe too? It¡¯s impossible! They are all busy people! And besides, why would


    someone of their staturee to our wedding?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a passing thought. ¡°What if, am I right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of ¡®what ifs.¡± Diane rolled her eyes at Severin again.


    At that moment, several cars had driven over and stopped near the house. Dietmar carried a box out


    and brought Phoebe to the vi with the store manager.


    ¡°Who are these people? Are they going to cause us trouble again?¡± Diane saw some unfamiliar faces


    and became nervous right away. After all, behind those three people were more than a dozen burly


    men, and all of them had a very imposing bearing.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    Chapter 657


    Severin looked at those people and was just as confused as to why they were there. After all, he did


    not understand why they would show up at his home after returning the deposit to him, especially since


    he had seen Phoebe in only her innerwear the day before. He figured that she would have wanted to


    strangle him to death at that moment!


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m here, and none of them are a match for me!¡± Severin said with a nonchnt smile.


    His six beautiful bodyguards immediately came over and stood behind him after seeing what was


    happening.


    ¡°I am And Only Jewelry Corporation¡¯s general manager, Dietmar Hoarke. I brought the south county¡¯s


    chief regional manager here to congratte you, Mister Severin!¡± Dietmar stepped forward and


    remarked respectfully as he bowed slightly.


    ¡°Congrattions? What for?¡± Severin frowned. Judging from the way they carried themselves in front of


    him, they came there not to cause any trouble.


    Dietmar chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re getting married in a few days, and our boss sent me here to deliver


    a congrattory gift in advance. We present to you¡­ The One And Only!¡± He then nodded to the burly


    man who stood beside him while carrying a box.


    The man immediately walked up to Severin and opened it.


    ¡°Whoa! That looks beautiful!¡± Abigail and the others could not help but exim when they saw it.


    The sunlight refracted off the diamond ring and ne, and the shimmer was so eye-catchingly


    beautiful.


    On one side, Diane¡¯s jaw dropped slightly in surprise, because the pieces were both very beautiful. It


    was none other than the super expensive ring and ne that Severin had mentioned.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The man closed the box, held it up with both hands, and bowed slightly while extending his hand


    forward.


    Severin nodded, and Lillie immediately walked over to take the box.


    He then smiled and asked again, ¡°I¡¯m curious to know what¡¯s with the refund?¡±


    Dietmar immediately looked at Phoebe, who stepped forward and apologized sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    Mister Severin. We offended you because we weren¡¯t aware of your situation before. Our headquarters


    have now decided to present this to you as a congrattory gift, and we¡¯re happy to offer you our


    utmost well wishes on your wedding!¡± After saying that, she paused for a moment and continued,


    ¡°Since this is a gift, we won¡¯t charge you for it and we¡¯ll also refund the deposit you paid. We sincerely


    hope that you won¡¯t take offense to my past ignorance, and that you can find it in your heart to forgive


    us.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Mister Severin,¡± Dietmar added in with the utmost sincerity, ¡°we are here to apologize, and we


    sincerely hope that you won¡¯t take to heart what happened in the past.¡±


    After Severin heard that, he chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I just hope that your people won¡¯t


    be so snobbish in the future and underestimate your customers. The past in the past!¡±


    Once he ended his sentence, he said to Diane beside him, ¡°Since they¡¯ve brought the gifts to us in


    advance, I think we should extend our wedding invitation to them and leave it to them to n their


    schedule and attend.¡±


    Diane nodded, ran in immediately, and then took out an invitation card, which she handed over to


    Dietmar. ¡°You¡¯re more than wee to attend our wedding if you have the time!¡±

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    Chapter 658


    ¡°Thank you for your magnanimity, Mister Severin. We¡¯ll be most happy to attend your wedding if we


    have time to spare.¡± Dietmar epted the invitation and said with a bow, ¡°Please excuse us for now


    then, Mister Severin. Thank you again!¡±


    Severin waved his hand to indicate that they were free to leave.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful, ma¡¯am? Is this The One And Only? We heard that this was the only one that existed


    in this entire world!¡± Abigail and the other girls looked enviously at Diane.


    Diane felt sweet in her heart and nodded with a smile.


    Severin took the box, smiled at Diane, and said, ¡°Come on, honey! Let¡¯s go upstairs and give it a try!¡±


    Diane felt incredibly happy as she nodded. ¡°It still makes me a little nervous to think about wearing


    such a precious item!¡±


    Severin could not help butugh and say, ¡°Why should you be nervous? Your husband is rich, and I


    don¡¯t think it¡¯s expensive at all. I couldn¡¯t be happier to see something so beautiful being worn by my


    wife!¡±


    After ending his sentence, Severin happily went upstairs with Diane, who then put on the ring and


    ne. The pieces were both exceptionally beautiful to begin with, and they looked even more


    remarkable on a woman as beautiful as Diane. She and the jewelryplemented each other¡¯s beauty


    perfectly.


    ¡°Honey! You look like a goddess!¡± Severin was mesmerized as looked at Diane¡¯s beauty..


    Diane had a bashful smile on her face as she said, ¡°Oh, stop it! Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re exaggerating a


    bit?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not an exaggeration at all. I¡¯m more than happy to have such a good wife.¡± Severin said happily.


    At that moment, Dietmar brought his people back to the store to try and figure out what was going on at


    Brookbourn. Phoebe still could note to terms with what happened and said to Dietmar, ¡°What¡¯s up


    with Severin, sir? The One And Only is a two-piece set that is worth at least twenty to fifty million! How


    could our boss bear to give it to him as a congrattory gift?! This guy must be hiding something!¡±


    Dietmar knew that Severin had connections with Beryl, otherwise she would not have been that angry.


    However, he decided against saying anything more because it involved the war god.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He merely smiled and said, ¡°The headquarters have already made their decision, so it¡¯s clear that he¡¯s


    someone we can¡¯t afford to provoke. I never would have thought that there would be someone so


    strong yet so low profile in Brookbourn.¡±


    Phoebe remembered the invitation and could not help but say, ¡°We¡¯ve incurred such huge losses


    because of that guy, so I don¡¯t suppose anyone from HQ will be attending the wedding. Will they send


    me to represent them?¡±


    Dietmar thought for a while and said, ¡°You? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not qualified enough. You¡¯re just the


    regional manager of Nanjun County. If anything, it¡¯ll either be me or one of the Sanchezes who would


    attend. I¡¯ll give Mister Sergio a call and ask him for his opinion!¡±


    Although Phoebe was a little speechless after hearing that, she was just as shocked to know that she


    was not qualified enough to attend. That response seemed to suggest that the Sanchezes had begun


    to hold. Severin in higher regard.


    Over at South County Mansion, a middle-aged man in with a square face and short hair seemed to be


    very restless. He said with a frown, ¡°It¡¯s already past ten. Why isn¡¯t the jewelry delivered yet? Weren¡¯t


    we informed that someone would be sent here to deliver the pieces to us today morning?¡±

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    Chapter 659


    The man, Mason Neely, frowned after sensing that something was not quite right.


    An old man then came up to him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. The And Only Jewelry Corporation wouldn¡¯t


    dare to offend us. After all, they have much to gain from having a good rtionship with us!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mason nodded. ¡°Indeed. After all, they¡¯ve already agreed to sell it to us instead of that guy


    Brookbourn!¡±


    from


    ¡°Hey, Dad, don¡¯t you think Rachel is going to look beautiful with that ne and ring?¡±


    At one side of the room sat a greasy-lipped fat man who had just bitten down on his huge chicken


    drumstick. That man was Mason¡¯s eldest son. Sitting beside Horus was Mason¡¯s second son, Yoel,


    who could only smile wryly and sigh. He disapproved of his father¡¯s approach, but he did not dare to


    object. because Mason doted on Horus more.


    Yoel and Horus were half-brothers, and Yoel¡¯s mother-despite her dislike of Mason-was forced to marry


    him some years ago. She continued to date her lover despite being married, and since no secret could


    be kept hidden forever, Mason eventually found out about her illicit affair. Heter kicked Yoel¡¯s mother


    out of the home, and the woman died in a traffic ident in less than a week. Yoel had always


    suspected. Mason of hiring someone to kill her.


    Although Yoel was Mason¡¯s son, the affair that Yoel¡¯s mother had driven Mason to never look at Yoel


    the same way again. He disliked his son so much that he even reduced Yoel¡¯s status in the family.


    The phone rang all of a sudden, and Mason frowned before answering the call. After a while, he hung


    up. and clenched his fists angrily. ¡°The Sanchezes are pretty brave to be going back on their word.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that, Dad?¡± When Horus heard that, he was so frightened that the chicken


    drumstick slipped off his hand and fell to the ground as he stood up abruptly and said, ¡°What


    happened? Aren¡¯t they going to bring us the ring and ne? My woman must be given the best


    things in life, and besides, I¡¯ve already told Rachel about it!¡±


    Yoel had a surprised look on his face and he could not help but remark, ¡°But how? Why would they go


    back on their word all of a sudden? This is extremely hical!¡±


    Mason finally said, ¡°I was informed that they have decided to send the pieces to Brookbourn to uphold


    their business¡¯s integrity. They also mentioned that they were willing topensate us for it, as if my


    family would want that puny little sum!¡±


    Horus then stomped his feet in anger, ¡°They¡¯ve gone too far, Dad! The ne and ring can only


    belong to Rachel! Only my wife is worthy of such beautiful items!¡±

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    Chapter 660


    Yoel said, ¡°But the folks behind the And Only Jewelry Corporation are the Sanchezes, and it¡¯s not like


    we can mess with people like them. They have many strong fighters in their family, and they¡¯re quite far


    from us too! These people won¡¯t be easy to deal with!¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Why did they


    change their mind at thest minute, Dad? Could the person who ordered the item from Brookbourn be


    more powerful than us? Are the Sanchezes more worried about offending thempared to offending


    us?¡±


    Mason frowned too. ¡°This is very strange indeed. I asked Carlito about it earlier, and all he said was to


    forget about the two pieces. He told me that the person in Brookbourn was the one who paid the


    deposit. first and that neither we nor they are in a position to offend that person. I was asked to just


    give the matter a rest, and we will be allowed to choose other products from their store with a


    complementary forty percent discount!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the discount! I want that thing!¡± Horus immediately threw a tantrum in front of


    Mason.¡± Don¡¯t you love me the most, Dad? My wedding is the most important day of my life. You have


    to get justice for me and take those two pieces back for me!¡±


    Yoel persuaded Horus, ¡°Maybe you can just let this one go, Horus. The Sanchezes knew that we might


    be unhappy, yet they still chose to send it to Brookbourn. This can only mean that the person who


    bought it is not to be messed with. There¡¯s plenty of other products you can choose from!¡±


    Horus smiled coldly for a moment and said, ¡°Hehe, you just want to see me make a fool out of myself,


    don¡¯t you? I¡¯ve already told everyone about it, and I even asked my good friends toe over at noon


    to admire The One And Only¡¯s beauty and splendor. Do you expect me to just forget about it? We are


    South County Mansion! Did it not ur to you that it is a massive disrespect to our family when


    something that I reserved for my marriage was robbed by someone else?¡±


    Mason had a gloomy expression, and after a brief pause, he finally said, ¡°This matter is an


    embarrassment to our family, but we need to consider that the Sanchezes¡¯ were more inclined to offend


    us and send the item to Brookbourn. I¡¯m sorry, but I think the buyer isn¡¯t someone to be messed with!¡±


    He then pondered over the only avable option and persuaded Horus, ¡°Why don¡¯t we pick from the


    other products on offer? You¡¯ll only be marrying a mistress, and it¡¯s not like this is your first time getting


    married. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°But¡­but I can¡¯t ept that! Rachel finally said yes to me, and choosing other jewelry will only bring


    shame to our family!¡± Horus was still insistent. After thinking for a moment, a sudden thought appeared


    in his mind and his eyes lit up. ¡°I know what happened, Dad. The Sanchezes might have changed their


    stance because they felt embarrassed to go against business ethics-after all, the buyer from


    Brookbourn did pay the deposit first. Another possibility is that the buyer might have increased the price


    later. We offered forty-five million, and maybe the other guy offered seventy-five million! Besides, all


    these businessmen are money-minded fellows. They¡¯ll be more than happy to sell their products to


    whoever. offers them more money!¡±


    After hearing those reasonings, Mason nodded as well. ¡°That isn¡¯t entirely impossible. I am a person


    who values dignity, and the Sanchezes are aware that I would never fall out with them due to this


    matter. Moreover, even we can¡¯t afford to mess with the Sanchezes!¡±


    Horus became increasingly confident in his reasonings and began to analyze further. ¡°Think about it. If


    the person from Brookbourn is more formidable than we are, then the Sanchezes would not have


    agreed to sell it to us in the first ce! That guy paid the deposit first and offered to buy the pieces for


    three million, but as soon as we offered a higher amount, they agreed almost instantly!¡±


    Mason nodded again. ¡°That makes a lot of sense. You¡¯re getting smarter and smarter, Horus! A war


    chief or someone of simr stature could not possibly exist in a small ce like Brookbourn. We


    already knowThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    all the people whom we cannot afford to mess with Following a short pause, he continued, ¡°Carlito


    hasn¡¯t been honest with us, it seems. The other person must have offered a higher price and


    persuaded him to send the pieces to Brookbourn, while Carlito protected the buyer by using the excuse


    that they can¡¯t afford to provoke the guy. Did he expect me to be so easy to fool?¡±


    ¡°Well, since they won¡¯t send it to us, then we might as well snatch it from them! I¡¯m not even going to


    pay for it anymore! I¡¯ll just take it and see if anyone dares to try and take it back from me! Horus said


    viciously in the end.

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    Chapter 661


    When Yoel heard that, he immediately persuaded, ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea, Horus. It¡¯ll be very bad for


    our family¡¯s reputation if anyone finds out what you did. How about we just buy it at a higher price?¡±


    Horus¡¯s expression soured instantly and he retorted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? The item was supposed


    to belong to me, but that person from Brookbourn took it from us! Isn¡¯t it just for me to snatch it back?


    It¡¯ll be an even bigger disgrace to our family if I don¡¯t get it back!¡± Having ended his sentence, Horus


    could not help but smirk as he red at Yoel and said, ¡°Or could it be that you¡¯re jealous of me? After


    all, my wife Rachel is a beautiful woman, don¡¯t you think? You¡¯re just jealous of me for marrying such a


    beautiful woman! Didn¡¯t you stop me when I wanted to marry her the other day? I think you¡¯re in love


    with my woman too!¡±


    Yoel was utterly speechless. Rachel did not like Horus at all, and she only epted his marriage


    proposal under Horus¡¯s threats and duress. During that moment, he felt pity for Rachel and help to


    stand up for her, since someone of Horus¡¯s status would happily choose a woman from an endless pool


    of gold-diggers. Little did he know that Horus was determined to marry Rachel, and there was nothing


    else that Yoel could do for her.


    As if that was not bad enough, Horus went so far as to use him of coveting the same woman simply


    because he had given a bit of advice regarding the jewelry.


    Yoel then immediately defended himself. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking, Horus. Why would I want to take your


    woman? You of all people know better than anyone that I¡¯m not all that close with Rachel!¡±


    However, Horus threatened him, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re aware of that. Let me warn you again: you have no


    business meddling in my affairs. If you keep doing that, I¡¯m afraid my subordinates might have to put


    you in your ce one day. I hope you don¡¯t me me for being ruthless if it has toe to that.¡±


    Yoel¡¯s mouth twitched a few times and he looked at Mason in the hopes that Mason could speak for


    him. However, Mason had turned his head to the other side and chose to remain silent.


    ¡°Yo, Horus! Where¡¯s the ne and ring? Have they been delivered? Show them to us and let us


    marvel at them!¡± All of a sudden, several rich young friends who hung out with Horus all the time


    showed up all of a sudden and asked Horus excitedly.


    Horus¡¯s face soured instantly and he said coldly, ¡°They haven¡¯t sent it over for the time being, but don¡¯t


    worry. They¡¯ll be here soon, and they¡¯ll grace my woman¡¯s beautiful body in another seven days!*


    A woman immediatelyined, ¡°Sigh. Why haven¡¯t they delivered it to you yet? Didn¡¯t you say it


    was supposed to be transported by air? I was excited to see those two unique pieces, but I guess it


    was a waste of time for me toe here!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! What a disappointment!¡± said another fashionably-dressed man who stood at one side.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Rx. You¡¯ll see it soon!¡± Horus felt embarrassed, but he still assured them with confidence.


    Those friends of his decided to go shopping after their little excursion to see the jewelry ended up in


    disappointment. They invited Horus toe along too, but Horus turned their offer down. Once


    everyone left, Horus cursed angrily, ¡°Damn it, that was so embarrassing¡­¡±


    Mason finally said, ¡°You should go and get the pieces back, but at least show some courtesy first and


    ask. the buyer how much they spent to take it from us. If they¡¯re willing to hand it over, then we¡¯ll return


    the amount that he paid to get it. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be respectful when he knows that we¡¯re from a county


    mansion!¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll bring some of our stronger men over there. I heard that Brookbourn¡¯s scenery is amazing, so


    I¡¯ll treat this as a short sightseeing trip!¡± Horus walked out with a smile. He then called a middle-aged


    man and instructed him to bring over some of their stronger men to Brookbourn.

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    Chapter 662


    Horus arrived in Brookbournter that night and got off the ne with his men. As soon as he arrived,


    he saw the advertisements on the entire city¡¯s bus route maps as well as some of the buses.


    ¡°This Severin guy is getting married in seven days too? Is he the same person who snatched my


    ne and ring?¡± Horus could not help but frown when he looked at the photo in the advertisement.


    ¡°Help me find out if any other rich kid is getting married on the same too!¡± Horus decided to instruct one


    of his subordinates, who immediately ran out to find out more about the situation.


    Horus stared at the photo on the poster in a daze, and after looking at it for some time, he could not


    help. but touch his chin as he said, ¡°I never expected there to be such beautiful women here in


    Brookbourn. It¡¯s a shame that she¡¯s going to get married soon. If not, I could always get her to marry


    me and turn her into my mistress.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, sir. Her beauty is on par with Rachel¡¯s and they¡¯re both extremely beautiful women!¡± One of


    the middle-aged men stared at the beautiful woman in the advertisement and eximed, ¡°But this


    photo might have been photoshopped and beautified. I doubt she is as beautiful in real life as she is in


    the photographs!¡±


    Horus nodded. ¡°Yes. There aren¡¯t a lot of beautiful women like my Miss Rachel Ledford!¡± At that


    moment, the subordinate who went to ask around about the wedding ran back and said to Horus, ¡°Sir,


    the only rich people who will be getting married on that day are this couple. I¡¯ve managed to get his


    address. This family is considered one of the top-tier families in Brookbourn, and no one would dare to


    offend them!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, looks like he¡¯s rich enough to splurge on all these advertisements! That makes finding him all


    the easier!¡±


    Horus chuckled. ¡°Why haven¡¯t our cars arrived yet?¡±


    Before they came to Brookbourn, Horus had booked several luxury cars from a car rentalpany. It


    had only been a few seconds after he asked that question when several luxury cars drove over and


    stopped on the side of the road.


    ¡°Mister Horus! I didn¡¯t someone like you to grace Brookbourn your presence!¡± The owner of the car


    rentalpany ran over immediately after getting off the car and greeted Horus with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll


    waive the charges for you, sir. Please feel free to use these cars for as long as you need them!¡±


    The owner clearly knew of Horus¡¯s status and was rather determined to please Horus. After all,


    bing friends with Horus might just give him another possible business cooperation sometime in


    the future.


    However, Hords told his subordinate to bring a suitcase over and hand it to the man. ¡°If there¡¯s one


    thing that I¡¯m not short of, it¡¯s money. By the way, please show me the way to where Severin Feuillet


    lives!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Severin Feuillet? The son-inw of the Shanahans? He¡¯s a big shot!¡± After the owner heard that, he


    knew that Horus would be unhappy if he did not charge them any money, so he could only take the


    suitcase over and say with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be his friend! He has many friends in high


    ces, it seems!¡±


    Horus smiled coldly. ¡°Friend? No, I¡¯m not his friend, He took some things that belong to me, and I¡¯m


    here to settle scores with him!¡±

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    Chapter 663


    When the owner of the car rentalpany heard that, the smile on his face froze instantly and he said.


    bitterly, ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound good. I wouldn¡¯t dare to offend someone like Severin!¡±


    Horus¡¯s face soured as he red at the other party and asked, ¡°Do I look like the kind of person that


    you can offend then?¡±


    The corner of the man¡¯s lips twitched violently a couple of times as beads of cold sweat began forming


    on his forehead. He said, ¡°No, no! That¡¯s not what I meant at all! Maybe I can bring you to the area


    where he lives and then point out his house to you from afar. As for myself¡­ Well, I won¡¯t follow you


    there!¡±


    ¡°Look at how big of a scaredy cat you are!¡± Horus grinned coldly and said, ¡°Off we go then. You can just


    bring us to his residential area and tell us which one is his house!¡±


    The owner of the car rentalpany immediately breathed a sigh of relief and led the fleet of cars to


    Dragon Lake Vista. The owner stopped the car in the distance, pointed out which vi Severin lived in,


    and immediately drove away while Horus waved his hand to lead his men forward.


    The group of men soon appeared outside Severin¡¯s vi. Abigail was strolling in the courtyard when


    she saw their arrival, and she immediately shouted at Severin. ¡°Master! Another group of people are


    here!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin, Diane, and the rest of the bodyguards came over after hearing the yell.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk! There sure are a lot of beautiful women here!¡± Horus nced at them from a distance


    and his eyes brightened immediately. Though the sun had set, the lights in the vi were rather bright


    and one could see at a nce that there are several smoking-hot women among the people who were


    there.


    When he got closer, he could not help but gulp and say, ¡°These seven women look amazing, and Diane


    is more charming than the others! She¡¯s much prettier in the flesh than in those posters!¡±


    ¡°Sir, this woman looks so much better than the photos, and I think there wasn¡¯t a lot of photoshopping


    done to her image in the posters!¡± said a bodyguard who could not resist stepping forward and making


    thatment.


    ¡°Wow, thanks for pointing that out, captain obvious! Horus shot back sarcastically while ring at the


    bodyguard.


    When Severin saw Horus and his men whispering to each other while ogling his wife and the beautiful


    bodyguards, he could not help but remark, ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you came here just to look at these women,


    right? If that was your intention, you wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve had to bring all these people with you.¡±


    Horus cleared his throat slightly. ¡°You¡¯re Severin, right? Although I¡¯m very upset that you took what¡¯s


    mine from me, I would much rather we do things the easy way than the hard way. Tell me how much


    you offered the And Only Jewelry Corporation to make them change their mind. If you hand the two


    pieces of jewelry to me, I¡¯ll give you an extra fifteen million on top of the price that you paid for them.


    Sound good?¡±


    In Horus¡¯s view, Severin would be scared into handing over the jewelry after knowing that Horus was


    from South County Mansion. More importantly, Severin could get the chance to be owed a favor in


    addition to getting an extra 15 million to top it off. Horus believed that his offer was one that Severin


    would never.


    refuse.


    Severin frowned slightly before saying with a smile, ¡°Hehe, so you¡¯re from the county mansion then? I


    didn¡¯t expect you toe to my door at such ate hour! You¡¯ve taken quite a lot of trouble, I see!¡±


    ¡°Hey, kid! That¡¯s Mister Horus or Sir to you! As the scion of South County Mansion, everyone


    addresses. him as Mister Horus or Sir!¡± A bodyguard stood up instinctively and put on a haughty


    disposition. ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts to take what belongs to Mister Horus, but being the magnanimous


    person that he is, we


    will let you go as long as you hand the items to him!¡±


    Horus raised his head slightly too, and he acted arrogantly for he did not take Severin seriously at all.


    Severin found it amusing to hear their demands and said to them, ¡°Sorry, but it¡¯s mine now, and I don¡¯t


    intend to sell it. Besides, an extra fifteen million isn¡¯t going to sway me!¡±


    ¡°Honey!¡± Diane eximed in fear. ¡°They¡¯re from South County Mansion!¡±

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    Chapter 664


    Diane felt a little rattled by those people. Although the item was incredibly beautiful and she fell in love.


    with them as soon as she tried them on that day, she knew that South County Mansion was an


    existence. that they could not afford to offend.


    Severin smiled at Diane. ¡°Rx, honey. They won¡¯t be able to do anything to me!¡±


    Diane was speechless when she heard his response. Though she did not doubt her husband¡¯s


    strength, there were probably a lot of strong people in South County Mansion too, and her husband


    might not be able to handle them that easily.


    ¡°Know your ce, kid. I¡¯m already showing you a lot of courtesy here!¡± When Horus saw that Severin


    was reluctant to pay the bill, the corners of his mouth twitched violently a couple of times. ¡°I¡¯ve told you


    that I¡¯d rather do things the easy way than the hard way, but since you¡¯re not going to show the same


    courtesy to us, don¡¯t me me for having to be harsh on you.¡±


    A bodyguard also took a step forward and said, ¡°Just take the offer, kid. Getting an extra fifteen million


    is so much better than getting beaten to death by me and the boys. You won¡¯t even get a single penny,


    and you¡¯ll have the jewelry taken from you either way! Haha!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Several other bodyguardsughed in response too.


    Severin, however, said disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re all a bunch of trash. Do you honestly think that you can rob


    me of what¡¯s rightfully mine?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a stubborn one, aren¡¯t you? Let me teach this kid a lesson, sir!¡± said a bodyguard with the


    attainment of a level five profound master as he stepped forward and clenched his fists.


    He believed that his attainment level could be categorized as being among the top ten percent of


    attainers and practitioners in a small ce like Brookbourn, and he was confident that he was strong.


    enough to deal with Severin.


    The bodyguards that Horus brought with him were mostly profound masters, though there were also


    three slightly lower-level grandmasters. The bodyguard with the highest attainment was that of a level


    one warrior king. In Horus¡¯s opinion, having a person like that as a backup for the many profound


    masters he brought along was more than sufficient for him to bulldoze his way through Brookbourn and


    get what he


    wanted.


    ¡°You think you can take me on? Please.¡± Severin waved his hand at the other party and had a


    contemptuous look on his face.


    ¡°Take this!¡± The bodyguard was unhappy that Severin would look down on him. He clenched his fist,


    and at glow of spiritual energy soon cloaked it as he appeared in front of Severin in a sh and


    delivered a rage- filled punch right toward Severin.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Severin merely snorted and punched the bodyguard without bothering to use his spiritual


    energy.


    A slightly dull st resonated through the air, and the bodyguard tumbled across the air like a kite with


    a snapped string. Blood spurted through the air, and his face turned incredibly pale.


    ¡°Jed!¡± A bodyguard ran over to check up on the injured party.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts, it hurts!¡± Jed wailed in pain as the veins on his forehead popped out.


    After the other bodyguard checked Jed¡¯s condition, he ran back and red at Severin while saying,


    ¡°You b *stard! Jed¡¯s arm is now broken because of your punch! You¡¯ve crossed the line!¡±


    ¡°You truly do wish to die, don¡¯t you? How dare youy a hand on my men?¡± Horus also said.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    Chapter 665


    Their unreasonable remarks prompted Severin to sneer and say, ¡°Am I supposed to just let your men


    hit me without fighting back? Where¡¯s the rule that says only your people are only allowed to attack?¡±


    After a pause, Severin continued, ¡°I was already kind enough not to end his life right then. After all, you


    did show some courtesy to me instead of attacking me right away, so the least I can do is stay my hand


    a little!¡±


    ¡°Son-of-a-b*tch! The amount of disrespect you¡¯ve shown to me is uneptable!¡± Horus had never


    been. so deted in all his life. He red at Severin and threatened, ¡°You¡¯ll regret this.¡±


    He then waved his hand and said, ¡°Attack him all at once!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± All the other bodyguards charged forth, leaving only the level one warrior king standing there


    beside Horus. That warrior king felt that he did not need to join the fray when there was already an


    abundance of men attacking Severin.


    ¡°Hmph. Did you think there weren¡¯t any fighters here?¡±


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re pushovers?¡±


    Wendy, Lillie, and the rest of the girls rushed up too when they saw Horus¡¯s menunching an attack.


    At that moment, Severin decided not to just observe everything quietly when he saw Wendy and the


    girls going forth to deal with the situation. Following a quick flurry of kicks and punches, Horus¡¯s dozen


    or so bodyguards ended up falling onto the ground.


    ¡°I thought all my men were expert fighters?¡± Horus was speechless. Although the men that he brought


    with him that day were not that strong, they were considered to be the better bunch of all the


    bodyguards that he had. It was therefore all the more shocking to see them losing a fight against


    several women.


    ¡°Sir, I¡­I think we should leave. These women¡­..they¡¯re strong, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a match for them.¡±


    The warrior king could not help but whisper to Horus. He could tell just how powerful Lillie and the girls


    were, and he was already terrified before even exchanging any blows with them.


    Horus¡¯s lips twitched a few times. He had no choice but to concede his defeat after his strongest


    bodyguard made such a remark. He gritted his teeth and said to Severin, ¡°You got lucky this time, kid.


    We¡¯ll leave!¡±


    After saying that, he prepared to leave with his group of injured bodyguards, only to be stopped by


    Severin. ¡°Hold it!¡±


    Horus turned around immediately and still put on airs as he said to Severin, ¡°Something the matter?


    Have you changed your mind and decided that you¡¯re going to sell the jewelry to me? Even so, you¡¯ve


    already offended me, so my grudge against you won¡¯t just end here!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Severin could not help but smile and say, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. I just wanted to


    remind you to think twice before bringing your men over next time. If you do, I¡¯ll slice off the tip of your


    finger so you¡¯ll remember not to cause any trouble here!¡± Severin paused for a moment before adding,


    ¡°This is also my way of telling you that I prefer to do things the easy way than the hard way. I¡¯ll say it


    again: if for whatever reason youe here and cause trouble again, then don¡¯t me me for having


    to dispense with the courtesy toward your family!¡±


    It was Horus¡¯s first time being threatened like that. He gritted his teeth and red at Severin. ¡°I¡¯d like to


    see you try!¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll be honest with you, a county mansion is nothing in my eyes! Now get lost!¡± Severinughed


    and said curtly.


    Diane stood speechlessly behind Severin, especially after realizing that her husband was getting


    cockier


    some of


    the more mediocre bodyguards simply because he had underestimated Severin¡¯s strength Meanwhile,


    Severin had no qualms about humiliating them!


    and cockier recently. Horus


    probably brought some of the more mediocre bodyguards simply because he had underestimated


    Severin¡¯s strength Meanwhile, Severin had no qualms about humiliating them!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    Chapter 666


    ¡°Just you wait!¡± Horus downyed Severin¡¯s threat and left with his men.


    ¡°These county mansion guys are such terrible people! I can¡¯t believe they came to our door, and they


    even had that attitude too!¡± Abigail could not help but vent her anger after Horus¡¯s group had left.


    Beside her, Naomi said, ¡°What makes it worse is that even his subordinates were acting all high and


    mighty! They probably even use South County Mansion as a pretext to bully people!¡±


    Lillie could not help but cover her mouth andugh. ¡°Haha, did you see how fat that Horus guy was?


    He¡¯s got those jiggle physics when he walks. The woman who¡¯s getting married to him must be blind to


    fall for a guy who looks like an obese pig!¡±


    Naomi said, ¡°You probably wouldn¡¯t understand, but as the scion of a county mansion, there are


    probably hordes of gold-diggers who can¡¯t resist throwing themselves at him. Some women are very


    materialistic, you know.¡±


    The beautiful bodyguards chatted away as if the entire incident from earlier was nothing serious.


    Diane was still a little worried, so she said to Severin, ¡°They don¡¯t seem too eager to give up. Severin.


    Are you sure we don¡¯t have to worry about them? We¡¯ll be six days away from the weddinge


    tomorrow. They won¡¯te and stir up trouble on our big day, will they?¡±


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be scared. They¡¯ll be in for a lifetime of regret if they do that. By my estimate, he probably


    won¡¯t wait until our wedding if he still ns on causing us any trouble. After all, he¡¯s getting married on


    the same day too!¡± Severinughed, and he had a resolute expression in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve already told


    that pig that I¡¯ll slice off his finger if he¡¯s still stubborn enough to try and cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°You were serious? You¡¯ll end up offending South County Mansion if you do that!¡± Diane frowned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much, honey. The South County Mansion is nothing in my eyes!¡± Severin held Diane¡¯s


    hand and grinned naughtily as he said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte! We should head to bed soon!¡±


    ¡°Severin! People are looking at us!¡± Diane rolled her eyes and said to Severin. Her pretty little face


    turned red at once as she nced to her side and saw that Lillie was still there with the rest of the girls.


    Severin looked at the girls and said, ¡°Don¡¯t sleep too deepter tonight. Keep your guard up in case


    some of the stronger individuals that were not here with that pig earlier are sent over in the cover of


    night to attack us!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± The woman exchanged nces at each other and could not help but smile to


    themselves as they responded in unison.


    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ve miscalcted! I didn¡¯t expect such strong people to exist in Brookbourn, and it was even


    more surprising that such a person turned out to be the Shanahans¡¯ son-inw!¡± Horus was sitting in


    his car and was on the way back to the hotel to get some rest, but his anger continued to re up as he


    clenched his fists and felt incredibly resentful for what happened.


    ¡°Yeah! He¡¯s terrible! You must get your revenge, sir! He might be brave enough to threaten you, but


    he¡¯s at fool for doing so!¡± one of the injured bodyguards said angrily.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, sir! Even we can¡¯t ept the injustice that you had to go through!¡± Another bodyguard


    expressed the same view.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, guys. Once we¡¯re back at the hotel, I¡¯ll make a call and get some of my family¡¯s strongest


    men toe here by ne tonight!¡± Horus gritted his teeth, and immediately said angrily, ¡°Severin,


    was around? I¡¯ll make sure you pay the price for offending met

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    Chapter 667


    The men who came with Horus had brought along some medicine in case of injury. Since they were all


    in a bad mood, they decided to just go back to the hotel and recuperate. Horus had just finished taking


    a shower and was about to make a call when Mason called before he could.


    ¡°How¡¯s everything on your end? Did you manage to get the ring and ne? Are they pretty?¡± Mason


    asked with a smile, believing that Horus had already managed to obtain the items.


    Horus smiled wryly and said, ¡°Severin is a very arrogant person, Dad. I did as you said and I nned to


    give him an extra fifteen million, but he wouldn¡¯t ept it at all! He and his bodyguards then beat up


    some of our men too!¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He beat them up?¡± Mason was stunned and wondered if he had heard it wrongly. ¡°You¡¯re not pulling


    my leg, are you? I thought you brought several profound masters along with a warrior king. How did


    you get beaten up by him? Isn¡¯t Brookbourn just a small city?¡±


    Horus was just as lost for words as to what happened. ¡°I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be so strong. He even has six


    beautiful bodyguards, and they¡¯re all just as strong too. The warrior king I brought was only level one,


    and he didn¡¯t even fight Severin or the other bodyguards because he knew at a nce that he was no


    match for Severin. He also told me that the six beautiful bodyguards were only able to defeat us so


    quickly because they were all warrior kings!¡±


    After saying that, Horus paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Although he couldn¡¯t tell how high


    Severin¡¯s attainment level was, he believed that it was almost on the level of a warrior king, if not al


    warrior king!¡±


    ¡°That means they have at least six warrior kings. I must admit that I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many


    strong individuals in a small city like Brookbourn!¡± Masonmented before adding, ¡°This kid has been


    far too disrespectful to the Neelys. We need to take the ring and ne back from him or else it will


    be the most humiliating incident our family has ever suffered!¡±


    Horus immediately said, ¡°Yeah! He even threatened me with slicing off one of my fingers if I cause


    trouble with him again in the future. Hehe, I don¡¯t think he has the guts to do that though. He won¡¯t even


    have the slightest chance of seeding if I bring my guys there the next time around!¡± He then


    continued, ¡°We cannot afford to make even the smallest mistakes next time. Those women are


    probably level one warrior kings, so I think sending over a few level two or level three warrior kings will


    be enough.¡±


    Mason nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send over four level three warrior kings and one level four warrior king. Their


    combined strength will be more than enough to send them flying!¡±


    After Horus heard that, his eyes lit up instantly and he could not help but say, ¡°They looked down on us


    and even dared to threaten me, Dad! I won¡¯t let them off that easily next time, and I¡¯ll make sure to kill


    the six girls first. As for Severin, I n to cripple him and turn him into a human vegetable. Does that


    sound. good to you, Dad?¡±


    Mason was stunned for only a brief moment, after which he said, ¡°That could work. If we don¡¯t show


    them how good we are, they¡¯ll think that the Neelys are pushovers. Make sure to deal with them as


    best as you. can to show the world what will happen if anyone dares to mess around with us!¡±


    Horus was even more delighted to receive Mason¡¯s support and immediately assured. ¡°You¡¯re always


    the best, Dad. Now that everything¡¯s all set, I¡¯ll be heading to bed now. Tell the guys to fly over tonight. I


    want them to be ready for action by tomorrow!¡±


    After ending the call, Horus could not resist letting out an evil smile. ¡°Hehe, oh, Severin. You¡¯ll know


    what true suffering is when tomorrowes!¡± Once he was finished mumbling to himself, he stretched


    hist


    Waist and called that level one warrior king over.

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    Chapter 668


    ¡°Do you need anything, sir?¡± the guy asked in a serious tone as soon as he went up to Horus.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and have some fun. I¡¯m curious to find out whether or not Brookbourn¡¯s nightlife is


    enjoyable. We already saw seven beautiful women at Severin¡¯s house today, and for all we know,


    Brookbourn might just be teeming with sexydies! Haha!¡± Horusughed.


    The man immediately smiled. ¡°Exactly. I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many beautiful women in such a


    small city. Why don¡¯t we choose a bar and see if there are any hotties there? If you¡¯re willing to pay, I


    bet they¡¯ll throw themselves into your arms without a second thought!¡±


    ¡°Haha, of course!¡± Horusughed. ¡°Since the six women are going to be killed tomorrow and Severin


    will be crippled, I¡¯m not going to just let his wife go that easily. I¡¯m going to make Severin regret


    offending me, and I want him to watch as she begs for mercy at my feet!¡±


    The two of them then went out with a smile on their face.


    to


    After Severin returned to his room, he took out the alchemy manual and read it carefully instead of


    going to sleep. Though it had only been a few days since he received the book, he was well on the way


    t memorizing all the refining techniques for first-grade and second-grade alchemical medicines.


    Therefore, he began to touch a bit on third-grade ones..


    Alchemical medicines were divided into grades one to nine, the first being the lowest and the ninth


    being. the highest. Like spiritual herbs, each grade is divided into three ranks: low-rank, medium-rank,


    and high- rank. The more difficult a technique was, the more spiritual strength one would need to


    expend. More materials would also be needed during the refinement process.


    Severin only went to sleep after reading the book for several hours. He decided to continue tomorrow


    and try creating an alchemical pill if he had time to spare the next day.


    After all, if he could refine alchemical medicines, then he would be able to help the twelve hall masters


    improve their attainment quickly. Simply relying on spiritual herbs was too slow a process to effect the


    improvement in attainment.


    Early the next morning, Severin took out the alchemy furnace and went to an empty room to make


    preparations for the refinement.


    The refinement process for the first batch of pills began very smoothly, but at the critical moment when.


    the pill was about to form a solid mass, Severin became a little too excited and his movement became


    unsteady. The condensing failed as a result, and the entire batch had to be scrapped.


    Even so, Severin¡¯s face was filled with joy because he was merely a step away from sess.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m such a genius! I nearly seeded on my first try! Looks like it¡¯s not that difficult to refine


    these low-grade pills!¡± Severin could not help butugh after gaining a ton of confidence in bing


    an alchemist.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    Chapter 669


    Diane had caught a whiff of the smell from downstairs, and she decided toe up to see what was


    going on. After she entered the room, she discovered that the burnt smell was so much stronger than


    before and she could not help but frown as she asked, ¡°What are you doing, honey? What¡¯s with this


    burnt smell?¡±


    Severin merely scratched his head embarrassingly as he said, ¡°I¡¯m learning alchemy, and I almost


    seeded earlier!¡±


    ¡°Alchemy?!¡± Diane furrowed her brows.


    Severin had taught her a thing or two about attainment during the past few days, and once she recalled


    some of the things that He exined to her, her eyes lit up as she asked, ¡°Is it the same kind of


    alchemy that¡¯s used to refine alchemical medicine? The kind that can improve a person¡¯s attainment


    base many times faster than spiritual herbs?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Bingo! Just as I expected from my smart wife! I¡¯m doing my best to refine it!¡±


    After hearing that, Diane could not help but lick her red lips as she said, ¡°Can I eat it then? If the


    refinement was sessful, that is¡­¡±


    Severin shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. Even first-grade low-rank pills contain extremely powerful


    energy, and your body won¡¯t be able to handle it if you eat them. It will produce too much energy in


    your body once it enters your system. Think of it like a balloon. If there¡¯s too much air in the balloon,


    then it will be very easy for the balloon to pop!¡±


    Diane pouted in disappointment and said, ¡°What level of attainment do I have to reach before I can eat.


    them?¡±


    Severin said with a smile, ¡°Profound master, at least. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve already progressed to a level


    six grandmaster, but that still isn¡¯t enough. In addition, you won¡¯t be able to see the spiritual energy in


    the world if you don¡¯t have the talent for attainment. Even if you have the skills, you won¡¯t be able to


    utilize the spiritual energy all around you, and the highest you¡¯ll be able to reach is that of a level nine


    grandmaster.¡±


    Diane nodded and said, ¡°I get it now. Looks like I have to wait until a year until the day that I¡¯m going


    with you to Mount Ermonie and meet your master¡¯s junior. I¡¯ll be able to start practicing once he gives


    me that. treasure, right?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s no rush when ites to practicing. A grandmaster-level attainment


    forms the foundation, and if you can break through to level nine in the future, then your strength would


    already be so much stronger than that of ordinary people. Aside from that, you can also practice some.


    fist techniques and other simr things when you have the time so your foundation will be even more.


    solid!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll go downstairs and leave you to your alchemy then!¡± Diane smiled and went


    downstairs immediately.


    Severin cleaned the alchemy furnace and continued with the refinement. He did not dare to be


    careless. on that asion, and although it was only his second time going through the motions, he had


    repeated the theoretical part of the process in his mind countless times. That, along with the


    experience he gained from his first time attempting the refinement, allowed him toplete the


    process slowly without a hitch.


    ¡°Rise!¡± He yelled softly, causing a small round pill to fly up from the alchemy furnace and into his hand.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s a sess! A true sess!¡± At that moment, Severin¡¯s calm expression turned into that of


    unbridled ecstasy. The feeling of sessfully refining an alchemical pill for the first time is probably


    something that only alchemists could experience.


    Being able to sessfully refine a first-grade low-rank pill was proof that Severin had be a real


    alchemist. If other alchemists knew that he became a first-grade low-rank alchemist with such ease,


    they would probably be jaw-droppingly shocked. Such talent in alchemy was undoubtedly very rare.


    Severin nned to strike while the iron was hot and tried to do it another five more times. However, he


    seeded only twice and failed the other three times. Even so, he was already very pleased with the


    oue because he had gained three first-grade low-rank pills.


    ¡°The color looks like a middle-rank pill, but it¡¯s already a big achievement for someone who has learned


    alchemy for the first time.¡± Severin looked at his pills and felt satisfied with their overall quality.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    Chapter 670


    ¡°Honey, the food¡¯s ready!¡± Diane¡¯s voice called out to him from outside the room.


    ¡°Time flies!¡± Severin wiped the sweat from his forehead and went down. He did not expect that three


    hours had passed even though he only made eight refinement attempts.


    After their meal, Severin and Diane came to the yard for a walk. Severin took out a pill. ¡°Look what I


    have here.¡±


    ¡°A pill?! You¡­you¡¯ve seeded?¡± Diane¡¯s beautiful eyes opened wide, and her face was full of


    disbelief. She never imagined that Severin could seed in refining a pill when he taught himself


    alchemy without receiving any guidance from a master.


    ¡°Wow! It smells good! I wonder what it tastes like?¡± Diane sniffed it carefully and could not help but


    gulp.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Take it easy, honey. You¡¯ll have plenty of chances in the future! When the


    timees, it¡¯s not just first-grade low-rank pills that you¡¯ll get to enjoy. I¡¯ll even let you have some of


    the second-grade ones!¡±


    ¡°Really? Then you must do your best, okay?¡± Diane was all smiles as she returned the pill carefully to


    Severin. ¡°It¡¯s such a shame that I¡¯ll have to wait another year. I want to break through to level nine


    grandmaster soon so I can acquire the talent for attainment!¡±


    Severin frowned. ¡°You want to break through sooner? I¡¯m worried I might not even have enough time!


    After all, I was assigned a task, and I¡¯m worried that I might not be able toplete it on time and end


    up getting no reward in the end. But then again, my master¡¯s junior did say that my assignment hadMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    nothing to do with this talent-changing treasure that he will help us to locate. Luckily for us, we¡¯ll still be


    able to obtain that treasure as long as I bring you there.¡±


    Diane thought about it and smiled as she said, ¡°He gave you plenty of treasures when you went there


    thest time, and he even said that you¡¯ll be rewarded with even greater things once youplete the


    assignment. I can¡¯t help but feel curious as to what sort of rewards they might be!¡±


    All of a sudden, Abigail ran over and interrupted their conversation. ¡°Sir, that pig is here again!¡±


    ¡°I would¡¯ve expected that. I knew he wouldn¡¯t just give up so easily when he was still acting all


    pompous before he left yesterday! I¡¯m going to teach him a good lesson this time!¡± Severin¡¯s


    expression darkened after hearing Abigail inform him that Horus came again.


    ¡°He looks like the kind of guy who was spoiled by his parents since he was a kid. He acts as if


    everyone¡¯s beneath him!¡± Abigail huffed in anger.


    The bodyguards who were injured the day before did note along with Horus, and he brought only


    five people with him-the four level three warrior kings and one level four warrior king.


    ¡®Bwahaha! Today¡¯s the day I¡¯ll show you the true meaning of suffering, Severin!¡± Horusughed out


    loud when he came.


    Severin came over with the girls, looked at Horus, and said, ¡°Hey, fatso! You¡¯re pretty brave, you know


    that? Did you forget what I told you yesterday? I remember warning you that I¡¯ll slice one of your fingers


    if youe back here Aren¡¯t you scared?¡±

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    Chapter 671


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t make meugh. Did you think the son of South County Mansion would be afraid of trash


    like you?¡± Horus chuckled with the same look of disdain as the day before.


    The five men behind him had an indifferent look as well, and they did not seem to be taking Severin or


    his people seriously.


    ¡°You brought more than ten people yesterday, but none of them were a match for us. Are you so


    confident of winning that you only brought five people here?¡± Severin remarked flippantly at Horus as if


    looking at a bunch of clowns.


    ¡°It¡¯s quality over quantity, pal!¡± Horusughed. ¡°These five are truly strong. Did you think we¡¯d go easy


    on you this time? Even if you knelt and apologized to me, it¡¯s all useless because I will never forgive


    you!¡± ¡°Believe me, your five guys are still no match for my six bodyguards, and it¡¯s not because they


    have one. more person than your group. It¡¯s because they have much richerbat experience than


    yours!¡± A smile appeared immediately on Severin¡¯s face as he nced at the five men and was


    instantly able to tell what level of attainment they had.


    ¡°Haha, you can¡¯t be serious. We¡¯re the Neelys¡¯ strongest men. What do you take us for, easy pickings?¡±


    The level four warrior king could not stand Severin¡¯s arrogance, for it was his first time being


    underestimated so terribly.


    He took a step forward as a surge of power coursed through his body. His fist was enveloped in


    spiritual energy that fluctuated wildly.


    ¡°A level four warrior king? Hehe, let me handle him!¡± When Wendy saw that the man¡¯s attainment level


    was simr to hers, she could not help but feel ecstatic! Engaging inbat with someone that had


    simr strength to hers was incredibly enjoyable, and it was beneficial for herbat experience too.


    After she finished speaking, she released her spiritual energy and made a point not to be careless.


    ¡°You¡¯re a level four warrior king?¡± The man¡¯s expression soured when he saw Wendy¡¯s strength. ¡®Didn¡¯t


    Mister Horus say that the girls here were level one or level two warrior kings at most? Why is there a


    level four warrior king among those women?¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous! We¡¯re with you, Lou!¡± The other four guys came forward and said, ¡°If things get


    tricky, we¡¯lle and help you after we¡¯ve dealt with the others!¡±


    However, the man they called Lou shot back. ¡°Kiss my a¡¯s! Why would I need your help? Her


    attainment level might be the same as mine, but I believe that she¡¯s no match for me!¡± He then rushed


    toward Wendy in a blink of an eye.


    ¡°Charge!¡± The rest of the men rushed up to attack, and Lillie rushed forward to deal with them along


    with the four other girls.


    As women who had survived the battlefield, Lillie and the girls hadbat experience that was second


    to none, and their abilities could even rival those who were stronger than them. That, in addition to their


    extra personpared to Neelys, led to the resounding defeat of all those men, who ended up


    copsing on the ground with pale faces and serious injuries.


    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be Why are they still unable to win against Severin¡¯s female bodyguards?¡¯ Horus broke


    out in cold sweat when he saw the strong men on his side falling from the air and vomiting blood one


    after another


    When the final person had been defeated, the feeling of despair began to creep into him. Although the


    strength of that group was not considered to be the strongest in the Neelys, they were still one of their


    top


    lighters. Such people were treated as honored individuals within the family, and the Neelys would even


    send people to locate some spiritual herbs for the other party to help them improve their attainment.


    s, even individuals like those ended up being defeated with such ease by several of the female


    bodyguards.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Damn it! They have a level four warrior king and five level three warrior kings among their ranks!¡± Lou,


    the level four warrior king, had an extremely sour expression at that moment and endured the pain as


    he got

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    Chapter 672


    ¡°You¡­you win this time too! We¡¯ll leave!¡± Horus¡¯s expression changed several times and he was about


    to bring his men away.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Severin smiled slightly, stood in front of Horus, and said, ¡°Mister


    Horus, did you happen to forget what I just told youst night?¡±


    ¡°W-w-what did you tell me? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Horus¡¯s face turned ugly and he


    looked elsewhere.


    ¡°Hehe, I said that I¡¯ll slice off a finger of yours if youe here again. Do you have peas for brains or


    something? Is your memory so bad that I need to remind you what I said?¡± Severin asked with a smile.


    ¡°I dare you!¡± Horus red at Severin. ¡°You¡¯ve seen how strong the people that I brought here today


    are, right? They¡¯re not the most powerful ones though. We have powerhouses up to level six warrior


    king just waiting for my instructions. If you cut my finger off, then we¡¯ll round up the most elite


    individuals in the Neelys and bring them here. You¡¯ll be dead then. Are you aware of that?¡±


    ¡°I said it before, and I¡¯ll say it again: you came here and caused trouble, so I¡¯m going to teach you a


    lesson you won¡¯t forget!¡± Severin grinned, then said to Abigail and Lillie, ¡°Abigail, Lillie, hold his hand


    down!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The two women stepped forward immediately.


    ¡°How dare you? He¡¯s the Neelys¡¯ scion!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! We¡¯re from South County Mansion! Don¡¯t you know that we¡¯re the most powerful force in the


    entire south county? Don¡¯t try and do anything funny!¡±


    The Neelys¡¯ men were all frightened and they came forward one by one.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you so much as try to defend this fat pig. Lillie and the girls went easy on you, so don¡¯t


    push your luck!¡± Severin shot them a cold look, prompting them to shut their mouths in fear.


    ¡°My father loves me more than anyone, Severin. You¡¯ll die if you slice my finger off!¡± Horus gritted his


    teeth and continued to threaten Severin.


    However, Severin ignored himpletely as he told the two girls to hold Horus down. He then pulled.


    Horus to one side and then pressed the man¡¯s fat hand on the table. With a wave of his palm, Severin.


    took out a dagger and walked over slowly.


    1


    ¡°Spare me, Severin! I¡­I know I was wrong! Let me go! I¡¯ll give you money! Lots of it! How does that


    sound? *When Severin was almost in front of him, Horus finally got scared and begged for mercy.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°I gave you a chance yesterday but you didn¡¯t appreciate it.


    Who do you think is to me for that? Right now, I¡¯m giving you one choice.¡±


    Horus breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that and could not help but feel happy. As he had


    expected, Sevenn was just trying to scare him and would never dare to slice off his finger! In his view,


    Severin was merely trying to find a way to back out of the threat!


    ¡°And what choice is that?¡± Horus looked eagerly at Severin.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°You can choose either one of these five fingers for me to slice. I¡¯ll respect


    whichever choice you make!¡±


    ¡°No, kind sir! Please don¡¯t! I already said I¡¯m sorry! Horus instantly had a bitter expression on his face.¡±


    What kind of f*cking choice is that?¡±

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    Chapter 673


    ¡°AGH!¡± Following that scream, the one thing that Horus never thought would happen ended up


    happening, and he finally chose his pinky.


    In the distance, some of his strong fighters stood there silently with convoluted expressions. They


    answered to the Neelys, and even though a few of them did not particrly like Horus¡¯s general


    attitude, they had no choice but to do Horus¡¯s bidding for the sake of the Neelys. They simply did not


    expect Horus to meet someone so ruthless person at that moment.


    ¡°AGRHHHHH! AGHHH!¡± Horus¡¯s screams filled the air as he covered his wound with one hand and


    took two steps back. He then red at Severin and said, ¡°You¡¯re a brave one, Severin. Aren¡¯t you


    afraid of the Neelys?¡±


    After Severin heard that, heughed and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d be bold enough to attack you if I was


    afraid? Get the hell out of here and don¡¯t ever show up in front of me again, or else I¡¯ll beat the crap out


    of you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Horus was so angry that the fat on his face jiggled madly. The pain was so severe that cold


    sweat broke out on his forehead.


    ¡°Sir, let¡¯s hurry up and go to a hospital! We might be able to reattach your finger if we get you treated in


    time!¡± One of the guys reminded hastily and wrapped Horus¡¯s finger carefully.


    Within seconds, they all drove away.


    Diane, who stood quietly at one side throughout the entire process, was shocked by Severin¡¯s actions.


    She never thought that he would be so brave as to cut off Horus¡¯s finger! If the head of the Neelys


    knew about it, they would be furious for sure! At that moment, she felt certain that Severin¡¯s attainment


    was very high, otherwise he would not have acted so rashly.


    At that same time, a 20-something woman knit her brows in a tight frown inside one of the vis at


    South Link City.


    ¡°Hall master! There are only six days left until you have to marry Horus! This is infuriating! Why don¡¯t


    you escape?¡± A young girl came to the woman¡¯s side and suggested to her.


    However, the woman-Rachel Ledford-could only wryly and say, ¡°Escape? I can escape without any


    problems, but what about our hall¡¯s people? The Neelys are threatening me, and if I just up and leave,


    Horus will wipe out every single person in this hall. How can I be worthy of my master who left this hall


    to me?¡±


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t hee and pester you these past two days? I find that quite strange! After all, he


    used toe and annoy you pretty often!¡± The girl could not help but say to Rachel.


    Rachel sighed and said, ¡°Who knows what goes on in his mind? Maybe he couldn¡¯t be bothered to


    come and meet me because he thinks he has me under control. After all, the Neelys¡¯ people do lurk in


    the shadows near the entrance to watch us from time to time!¡±


    All of a sudden, a young man rushed in and immediately said to Rachel, ¡°Sis! I got word that Horus


    went to Brookbourn!¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel frowned. ¡°What is he doing in a small ce like Brookbourn?¡±

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    Chapter 674


    Then the man said, ¡°As luck would have it, there¡¯s some good news. I heard that Horus had his eye on


    ¡® The One And Only¡¯, a two-piece jewelry set from And Only Jewelry Corporation. It¡¯s the same one that


    they¡¯ve been advertising. And whaddya know, someone snatched it away from Horus!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel smiled wryly after hearing that and said, ¡°Do you mean to say that someone else bought it


    before he could? He probably went to Brookbourn to try and take it back. Knowing his character, he


    won¡¯t be able to ept it if other people take away something that he likes.¡±


    However, the man sat down at the side and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what happened, but the


    buyer from Brookbourn doesn¡¯t seem to be an ordinary person. I heard that all of Horus¡¯s men were


    beaten up yesterday, and the Neelys sent five warrior kings to Brookbourn that very night!¡±


    Upon hearing that, there was a hint of surprise in Rachel¡¯s eyes as she remarked, ¡°The buyer from


    Brookbourn is one brave soul! They didn¡¯t even show any courtesy to Horus when he brought his men


    there and even beat them all up! Unfortunately, things probably won¡¯t end well for them after what they


    did to Horus.¡±


    However, the man next to him frowned a little and said, ¡°Did you think I came in such a hurry just to tell


    you that? I just received thetest information on the situation!¡±


    ¡°And what could that be, Glenn?¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes lit up instantly and she had an eager look in her eyes.


    Whatever the situation was, she could breathe easy as long as the Neelys ended up suffering.


    The man she called Glenn smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little short of cash, sis. Could you transfer several


    grand to me before I tell you?¡±


    Rachel rolled her eyes at him and shot back, ¡°Where did you get the nerve to ask me for money when


    my mood is at its worst right now after being forced to marry that fat pig?¡±


    ¡°But,¡± Glenn said, ¡°what I¡¯m about to tell you is good news! Your mood will take a turn for the better


    after you hear it!¡±


    Rachel then urged, ¡°Then tell me first so I can decide if it¡¯s good news. If it makes me feel better, then


    I¡¯ll have no issues giving you a couple grand. Heck, I¡¯ll be d to give you a couple hundred grand!¡±


    Glenn¡¯s eyes lit up instantly when he heard that and he immediately began, ¡°Well, thetest update is


    that the five people whom the Neelys sent over were still no match at all for the people in Brookbourn,


    and that was despite the five men consisting of four level three warrior kings and one level four warrior


    king! Horus is in the hospital right now, and I heard that his pinky finger was sliced off! He¡¯s undergoing


    a finger reattachment surgery as we speak!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Rachel could not help but feel ted when she heard that. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that even the


    Neelys¡± most prestigious fighters can fall in the hands of the guy in Brookbourn! I¡¯m so d that at least


    someone in Brookbourn is strong enough to get back at Horus for me!¡±


    ¡°Yes Everything I¡¯m telling you is true. The girlfriend of a friend of mine works as a maid for the Neelys.


    He told me in confidence earlier and warned me not to tell anyone about it. After all, this is the first time


    that the Neelys have suffered such humiliation!¡±


    Glenn smiled slightly and said, ¡°What do you think? That information should be worth about twenty to


    thirty grand, right?¡±


    Rachel took out her cell phone and transferred the money. ¡°Here¡¯s your thirty grand. Take it and spend


    it however you wish!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, sis! I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so generous! Glenn was ecstatic when he heard the thirty thousand


    dor figure.


    ¡°What do you mean you didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be so generous?¡± Rachel rolled her eyes and said, ¡°How great


    would it be if the people in Brookbourn were strong enough to kill Horus! I¡¯d be free from the torture!¡±

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    Chapter 675


    Glenn could only smile bitterly at his sister¡¯s yearning look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sis, but I think that¡¯s just wishful


    thinking. Horus is the county mansion¡¯s scion, so no matter how brave that Brookbourn fellow is, they


    couldn¡¯t be bold enough to kill the guy.¡±


    Rachel, however, pointed out, ¡°But now that they cut off one of Horus¡¯s fingers, would the Neelys just


    take it like that without putting up a fight?¡±


    Glenn thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Neelys will admit defeat or not, but I think you


    can use this to your advantage and see if you can turn the tables on this forced marriage!¡±


    ¡°And how am I supposed to do that?¡± Rachel immediately looked eagerly at Glenn.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There are two options: the first is to sow discord. Tell Horus that you have your heart set on that


    jewelry set, and that you are fine with marrying him on the condition that you can wear both the


    ne and that ring on your wedding day! Horus is the kind of guy who would continue to fight for it


    with the buyer from Brookbourn!¡±


    He then said, ¡°As for your second option, you can secretly go to Brookbourn to try and find out who it


    was that made an enemy out of Horus. Once you¡¯ve located them, you can ask if they¡¯re willing to help


    you. out. Better yet, just cry and make a scene so they¡¯ll have pity on you and help you to kill Horus!¡±


    Glenn put forth his thoughts on the matter.


    Rachel smiled wryly. ¡°Firstly, if the buyer from Brookbourn is the kind of individual that no one can


    afford to offend, then Horus won¡¯t risk it and fight the other party. Secondly, I¡¯m being watched from the


    shadows even when I go out to shop, so what makes you think I can leave this city? Horus will


    decimate our hall and kill you along with Mom and Dad! What am I supposed to do if that happens?


    This is a gamble I¡¯m not willing to make!¡±


    Following a brief pause, Rachel continued, ¡°In that respect, the two options you suggested are both


    risky and unreliable. Let¡¯s analyze the situation for a moment. Didn¡¯t you say that your friend¡¯s girlfriend


    is working as a maid for the Neelys? Tell them to help us find out what the Neelys are nning next.¡±


    Mason was about to explode in a rage at that moment, and he called all the Neelys¡¯ elite fighters to


    have a meeting and discuss their next move.


    ¡°This Severin guy has got a lot of balls to cut off my son¡¯s finger! Damn him!¡± Mason clenched his fists


    tightly and finally said to them, ¡°What do you think we should do next, my elders? Perhaps the few of


    you can go there together and kill that kid?¡±


    Their grand-elder¡¯s attainment was the highest at level six warrior king, and he was silent for a moment


    before asking Mason, ¡°Sir, do you know how high their attainment is? We could go there if we have that


    information.¡±


    Mason then said, ¡°Based on what Horus told me, Severin has six beautiful bodyguards who are all


    warrior kings. One of them is level four, while the other five are all level three. However, theirbat


    abilities are very strong, and I¡¯m worried that they might be the strongest individuals of that level!¡±


    ¡°I see After the second elder heard that, he chuckled and said, ¡®But aren¡¯t they a bit too arrogant? Don¡¯t


    they know that we have people with a much higher attainment?¡±


    Mason frowned and said, ¡°Horus did tell them that we have a level six warrior king among our ranks,


    but they didn¡¯t show us any courtesy at all it¡¯s infuriating¡±


    Yoel had been sitting quietly at one side, and he thought for a while before finally remarking. ¡°Maybe


    we could just let this one slide, Dad.¡±

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    Chapter 676


    ¡°Let this slide, you say?¡± Horus had never liked Yoel, so he red at Yoel following thetter¡¯s


    comment andshed out by saying, ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you¡¯re a useless w*nker! My finger was cut off by him,


    and this is one of the most humiliating things the Neelys have ever suffered. Did you seriously just tell


    Dad to let this slide? Have you no idea how much shame this will bring to our family if people find out?¡±


    Yoel smiled wryly before exining, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? If the And Only Jewelry Corporation


    wasn¡¯t so scared of Severin, they wouldn¡¯t have sent the ne to him when they already agreed to


    sell it to us! This just goes to show that Severin is much more powerful than us!¡±


    ¡°More powerful than us? Didn¡¯t I already tell you that the one with the highest attainment level among


    the bodyguards was only a level four warrior king?¡± Mason frowned.


    ¡°But, Dad,¡± Yoel tried to reason. ¡°Do Horus and the others know what level Severin¡¯s attainment is?


    What if he¡¯s stronger than you think? If the grand-elder brings the other elders there and they still end


    up being no match for Severin, what will be our next course of action then? Horus had his pinky cut off


    this time, and there¡¯s a chance that he might kill Horus or our elders if we show up at his house again


    and piss him off.¡± The third elder thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Sir, I think Yoel has a point. The


    Sanchezes are old hands in the business world, and if this Severin wasn¡¯t someone that they could not


    afford to offend, they would have given us the jewelry to try and get on our good side. After all, they


    would stand to gain a lot of benefits if they can curry favor with us!¡± After a moment¡¯s pause, he


    continued, ¡°This shows that there¡¯s a reason the Sanchezes sent the jewelry to Severin and told us to


    drop the matter, and that reason is probably because Brookbourn harbors a low-profile savant whom


    we cannot provoke at all costs!¡±


    The grand-elder also nodded and said, ¡°Since we have no knowledge of Severin¡¯s true colors, I think


    it¡¯s wise for us to avoid taking any needless risks. Besides, we can always buy other jewelry. It doesn¡¯t


    specifically have to be that one, right?¡±


    After being persuaded by the strongest people in his ranks, Mason decided to sit back down-albeit a


    little begrudgingly. ¡°This is truly an embarrassment of the highest order for our family.¡±


    The grand-elder smiled wryly and said, ¡°Indeed it is, but there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. We¡¯re just


    lucky that this entire incident happened in Brookbourn and no one in South Link City knows about it. It¡¯ll


    be an even bigger embarrassment if it happened here. I think it¡¯s best to let Horus choose another


    jewelry set from a different store. We¡¯re less than six days away from the wedding!¡±


    Mason could only nod his head and say, ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s forget about this for now and just chalk it


    up to our bad luck!¡±


    After the meeting was over, Mason called Horus.


    ¡°What?!¡± Horus was dumbfounded after receiving the call. ¡°You want me toe back tomorrow?


    Aren¡¯t you going to avenge me?¡± He was so crestfallen that he began to doubt his life.


    ¡°Since neither of you know what level Severin¡¯s attainment is, it would be best for you toe back for


    now. We can¡¯t afford to take a gamble when he¡¯s so confident. Besides, it¡¯s just a ring and a ne.


    You don¡¯t need to be that persistent, do you?¡± Mason ended the call as soon as he finished talking.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not about the ne and the ring, it¡¯s about- Horus had not even finished speaking yet


    when he discovered found that his father had ended the call. He was so angry that he gritted his teeth


    and clenched his fists. ¡°F*ck this! I¡¯ve have never been so humiliated in my life! You got lucky this time,


    Severin!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    Chapter 677


    ¡°What did your father say?¡± One of the men who had almost recovered from his injuries frowned and


    looked at Horus.


    Horus gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Dad said they had a meeting and decided to drop the matter. I¡¯m so


    angry right now! The reason they gave is that they¡¯re unsure about Severin¡¯s attainment. They¡¯re


    mostly worried that Severin might be some kind of low-profile powerhouse! I¡¯m f*cking pissed at all


    this!¡±


    Another bodyguard said, ¡°A low-profile powerhouse? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that strong. If he was, he¡¯d be an


    idiot to stay in a ce like Brookbourn where the spiritual energy is so thin. Anyone with a higher level


    of attainment will choose to stay in a city with stronger spiritual energy, where even the resources for


    practicing are much more abundant!¡±


    Then, Horusined, ¡°Yeah! What the hell are those old guys thinking? I¡¯m beginning to feel that


    their balls are getting smaller and smaller!¡±


    ¡°Do you think it could be your brother that gave them that idea?¡± asked one of the guys, who frowned


    as he went up to Horus. ¡°After all, you and he are the only children, and even though he might not have


    any power, he¡¯s probably relishing every opportunity to see you suffer!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmph! Maybe he was the one who persuaded Dad! This is bad! I need to go back as soon as possible


    and find out more about the situation. Yoel could¡¯ve been manipting them behind the scenes. The


    fact that he isn¡¯t keen on giving me a chance to get revenge even though I have suffered so much is


    probably a sign that he¡¯s relishing in my misfortune behind our backs!¡± Horus snorted coldly, and then


    said to the guy, ¡°Book a ticket back home!¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir!¡± The guy immediately nodded and did as he was told.


    At that moment, a young, attractive, and charming woman appeared at the gate of Severin¡¯s vi


    alongside several old men.


    ¡°This should be the ce, hehe. Our supreme leader¡¯s vi truly is what you call peak luxury!¡± One of


    the old men could not help but remark with a smile. It was none other than Rnd, from Brookton¡¯s


    Equus Hall.


    Gracie red at him from the side and said, ¡°Hush! Did you forget what he told us? He specifically


    instructed us to keep his identity a secret! Few people know his true status, so we can¡¯t be calling him


    supreme leader¡¯ in front of anyone else!¡±


    The grand-elder immediately frowned and said, ¡°What should we call him, then? How are we supposed


    to address him when we meet himter? And how are we supposed to exin your rtionship to


    him?¡±


    Gracie frowned, pondered briefly over those questions, and finally replied, ¡°How about you tell


    everyone that I¡¯m his ssmate?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a good idea. What if his ssmates met his wife before?¡± An old man said.


    ¡°Just exin to them that we¡¯re his friends. By the way, isn¡¯t he able to cure illnesses? Why don¡¯t we


    just tell them that he helped you cure your illness?¡±


    While they were all whispering among themselves, Abigail spotted them from the far end. As soon as


    she saw another group of people, she immediately shouted, ¡°Sir! We have another group of people at


    the gate of the vi! They might be the next batch of experts sent by the Neelys!


    Gracie and the others were stunned What in the world is happening?


    Soon, the other female bodyguards rushed out and stared vigntly at Gracie¡¯s group, as if they were


    ready to fight at any time.


    Severin had some spare time and was preparing to practice his alchemy upstairs, but as soon as he


    heard. the shout, he immediately went downstairs with Diane and walked out. After seeing Gracie and


    her people, he breathed a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Gracie? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Hey there, handsome!¡± Gracie greeted him. ¡°Something came up, so we decided to pay you a visit!¡±

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    Chapter 678


    Gracie smiled awkwardly and after giving it some thought, she still decided to call him ¡®handsome¡¯.


    Diane frowned slightly when she heard that and wondered to herself, ¡®Is she going to be another one of


    my ¡°love rivals¡±?¡± After all, She tended to call Severin ¡®handsome¡¯ too, so she could not help but be


    reminded of that when Gracie addressed him as such.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this, honey?¡± Diane asked Severin with a frown.


    He then leaned over to Diane¡¯s ear and said softly, ¡°She¡¯s the hall master of Equus Hall, so you can say


    that she¡¯s one of my subordinates!¡±


    Diane nodded when she heard that and was rather surprised that a woman-and a very beautiful one at


    that could be the leader of a hall.


    After saying that, Severin put on an act and said, ¡°This is the hall master of Equus Hall. They¡¯re from


    Brookton, and I became friends with them after running into them there!¡±


    Gracie smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right! Mister Severin did us a big favor that time!¡±


    ¡°Diane, why don¡¯t you bring everyone in and make some tea for them? I¡¯d like to have a chat with


    Gracie,¡± Severin said to Diane after some thought.


    Diane nodded and led Rnd along with the others into the house.


    After everyone had left, Severin asked Gracie, ¡°You didn¡¯te here just to see me, did you? Is there


    something wrong?¡±


    Gracie rolled her eyes at Severin when she heard that, ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m not allowed toe


    here just to see you?¡± She then could not resist giggling as she said, ¡°Hehe, I came here to see your


    wife too. I realize that she¡¯s quite a beautiful woman!¡±


    Gracie¡¯s words made Severin feel a little awkward. After all, it was inevitable for his thoughts to run wild


    a little when a beautiful woman said that she specifically came there to see him. He had to admit that


    Gracie looked absolutely stunning that day. She wore a rtively sexy short skirt that made her already


    perfect figure look even more stunning.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gracie smiled and said, ¡°I was just kidding! I came here to look for you because I have some good


    news! We¡¯ve located Serpens Hall!¡±


    ¡°Serpens Hall?¡± Severin¡¯s eyes lit up instantly when he heard that and he asked Gracie excitedly. ¡°Do


    you know where they¡¯re based?¡±


    Gracie nodded. ¡°They¡¯re at South Link City, but the reason we could get our hands on this information


    is because we heard that the hall master of Serpens Hall was forced to marry the scion of South


    County Mansion. Their wedding is going to be held in a few more days, and because this is a very


    serious matter, I decided that it¡¯d be best toe over and inform you in person. While I¡¯m at it, I


    figured I could take this chance to have a look at your vi and meet your wife!¡±


    After she said that, she smiled again and said, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect to see all those advertisements as


    soon as I entered the city! I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be having your wedding soon too! Guess we¡¯ll stay


    around in Brookbourn a bit longer and attend your wedding before going back to Brookton.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re more than wee to attend! Thanks for your help with locating


    Serpens Hall! After expressing his gratitude to Gracie. Severin frowned again and said, ¡°This is such a


    headache! I didn¡¯t expect that Horus guy from South County Mansion to fall for the hall master of


    Serpens Hall! From the looks of it, I might just have to go to South Link City!¡±

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    Chapter 679


    ¡°But Supreme Leader, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t provoke South County Mansion. Our people have already


    asked. around and found out that they have level five and level six warrior kings in their ranks!¡± Gracie


    thought about it for a moment and could not help but remind Severin.


    Although she knew that Severin was powerful enough to be a warrior king, she did not know his exact


    level. Meanwhile, South County Mansion was a big force in the entire south county, and she was


    worried that Severin would be no match for them.


    To her surprise, Severin made a rather nonchnt remark. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, level six warrior kings are


    nothing in my eyes!¡± However, he soon had a wry smile as he said, ¡°My only worry is whether or not I


    can get all twelve hall masters to break through to at least level nine warrior king within a year. This


    isn¡¯t an easy task to aplish!¡±


    Gracie gasped when she heard him say that and immediately eximed, ¡°H-how will even be possible?


    I¡¯m only a level nine profound master, so if I wanted to reach level nine warrior king, don¡¯t I have to


    raise my attainment status to another higher stage? Achieving that in a year is impossible!¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°But that¡¯s exact


    my goal. Anyway, it¡¯s pointless to talk about all this right now. I¡¯d still need your help to find the other


    eight hall masters as soon as possible and have them gathered together. Your attainment level is


    already rather good, but Mus Hall and Draco Hall aren¡¯t as good as yours.¡± After that, he paused for a


    moment before continuing, ¡°I can only hope that the other hall masters have a higher attainment level.¡±


    ¡°Haha, the head of Serpens Hall probably will have a higher attainment than us. They¡¯re in South Link


    City, after all, and they¡¯re considered a pretty strong force there. I was a little worried that you might not


    be able to save her from her misery, but hearing what you said to me earlier makes me feel so much


    more reassured!¡±


    Gracieughed and felt relieved. On her journey to Brookbourn, she and several other elders were


    worried that Severin might not be able to do anything to South County Mansion. However, Severin


    seemed quite confident, and it seemed to her that they had underestimated his attainment.


    Severin waved his palm and produced two pills which he handed to Gracie. ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job,


    so these two alchemical pills are your reward!¡±


    ¡°An alchemical pill? Isn¡¯t this a rare item? Where did you get something like this?¡± Gracie asked with a


    look of surprise. ¡°Although this is just a low-rank pill, it should be able to improve our hall¡¯s elders by


    one


    or two levels at least!¡±


    Severin grinned and said, ¡°I refined them, but I¡¯ll admit that they¡¯re a little on the lower rank. I need to


    work harder so I can get you to break through to level nine warrior king more easily once I¡¯ve turned


    into at second-grade alchemist!¡±


    ¡°You have my utmost admiration! I¡¯ve never seen someone as amazing as you!¡± Gracie became


    excited


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    again.


    ¡°It¡¯s already noon, so I think I¡¯ll buy a ticket for the first flight to South Link City tomorrow morning That


    way, I¡¯ll arrive there by noon tomorrow!¡± Severin said after making his decision.


    ¡°Ahem, since we don¡¯t have anything else to do either, why don¡¯t we tag along too? The person whom


    we have tasked to ask around is also there!¡± Gracie suggested

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    Chapter 680


    Severin nodded. ¡°Sure thing. Let¡¯s go together tomorrow!¡±


    That evening, Severin and Diane treated Gracie and the others to a feast.


    Later at night, Severin was lying on the bed with Diane when he said to her, ¡°I¡¯m going to South Link


    City.


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What for? Is your purpose there rted to South County Mansion?¡± Diane had a startled expression


    because she could not believe that Severin still had some things to take care of when their wedding


    was days away.


    Severin smiled wryly. ¡°You hit the nail on the head. It is rted to South County Mansion. The woman


    Horus wants to marry is the head of Serpens Hall. It would¡¯ve been fine if she was willing to marry him,


    but she¡¯s being forced into the marriage. I can¡¯t just sit here and let that happen!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine which sane woman would want to marry that fat man, other than the usual gold-diggers


    of course,¡± Diane said with a bitter smile. ¡°You need to be very careful, okay? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be waiting


    for you toe back!¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin ced his arm around Diane¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I will,¡±


    The next morning, Severin set off with Gracie and her group.


    Meanwhile, Horus had just returned home the previous night. When morning came, he went to look for


    the elders in the family and asked them about their meeting.


    After knowing that it was Yoel who put forth the suggestion, Horus approached his half-brother angrily


    and said, ¡°You f*cking son-of-a-b*tch, Yoel! Who are you to take care of my business? Why did you


    have to Dad and the elders from avenging me when they already decided they were going to do that?


    You just want to see me make a fool out of myself, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Yoel was utterly speechless and immediately exined. ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into this, Horus. I did


    it for your good. Think about it: the Sanchezes would rather send the items to Brookbourn and offend


    us. Why? The only exnation is that Severin could be the kind of person that even the Sanchezes


    can¡¯t afford to offend!¡±


    Horus said, ¡°Don¡¯t be such a smart-a¡¯s! Who knows whether Severin paid a higher price? The


    Sanchezes are business-minded people, and we all know that profit is their only goal. Why would they


    turn down the offer to make more money?¡± Midway through his rant, he raised a hand and said, ¡°Look


    at my pinky! The doctors managed to reattach it, but I can¡¯t move it freely in the future. I¡¯m crippled


    now. You must be really happy to see me like this, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Yoel looked at his elder brother with disappointment. ¡°Why would you think that way of me? You and I


    are brothers, and I¡¯m worried that Severin might be someone that even we can¡¯t afford to mess with!


    Going by how unhesitant he was in cutting off your pinky, we can be pretty sure that he¡¯s not afraid of


    us. I¡¯m guessing that Severin is probably one of those low-profile powerhouses. Do you understand


    where I¡¯ming from now?


    However, Horus still said angrily, ¡°A low-profile powerhouse? Hehe, there are very few people in the


    south county who have an attainment level higher than that of our elders, and we all know who those


    people are Our guys have fought against Severin, and we believe that he¡¯s just a level one or level two


    warrior king Who knows, he was probably just bluffing! Since he already knew that he had offended us,


    how else can be scare us if he didn¡¯t cut my finger?¡±


    The more Horus thought about it, the angrier he became. ¡°His subordinates are powerful, but they¡¯re


    not as powerful as our elders. Only cowards like you will fall into his trap!¡±


    Yoel did not know what else to say to Horus, but he knew that hatred was clouding Horus¡¯s judgment.


    After all, Horus had never suffered such humiliation before, much less have a pinky finger sliced off!


    Yoel could only sigh and say, ¡°You¡¯re my elder brother, Horus. I will never do anything to harm you. I


    trust that I¡¯ve made the right judgment in this situation!¡±

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    Chapter 681


    ¡°Brother? I¡¯m not your brother. We have the same father but our mothers are totally different people. Do


    you think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in your mind? You¡¯re expecting to see me fail and you¡¯re just pretending


    to


    be nice to me!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Horus sneered and what he said broke Yoel¡¯s heart. As he finished talking, he swung his hand and left.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Yoel sighed disappointingly as he watched Horus walk away. After a while, Horus arrived at


    Rachel¡¯s ce with his bodyguards.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m here to visit you again!¡± Horus¡¯ eyes lit up and took a gulp when he saw a beautiful woman


    sitting on the couch dressed in a sexy dress.


    Rachel had a plump figure but that does not stop her from being an attractive and sexy woman. It took


    just one look and men would be all over her. The moment Rachel saw Horus, her face looked terrible.


    As she saw her finger, she pretended to ask. Though, she already knew what happened. ¡°Mister Horus,


    what happened to your hand?¡±


    Immediately, Horus put away the smile on his face. ¡°Urgh, don¡¯t remind me about it. I¡¯m so angry! F*ck!


    1 had my eye on the ne and ring from And Only Jewelry Corporation. I was going to buy them for


    you so you could wear them on our wedding day. But someone actually beat me to them.¡±


    He went over and saw down beside Rachel to continue talking, ¡°A guy call Severin from Brookbourn


    bought them before me. He has six beautiful bodyguards protecting him. My men were not their match


    and he actually cut my finger. So I¡­¡±


    Soon, he told Rachel everything.


    After listening to that, Rachel sounded sorry for him which did not happen very often. ¡°Oh no. Mister


    Horus, you are a prestige man. How could you let someone from a small town bully you? It¡¯s going to


    be very embarrassing for you if this gets out!¡±


    She bit her sexy red lip and talked in a baby voice. ¡°I saw the ne and ring that you talked about.


    Gosh, they are so pretty. I actually dreamt about wearing them on my wedding day.¡±


    ¡°Really? You like them too?¡± Horus¡¯ eyes lit up after hearing that. Clearly, Rachel seemed to be more


    friendly with him now too. ¡°Will you marry me now?¡±


    With a bitter smile, Rachel said, ¡°I can feel how much you love me. How could I not feel it after you lose


    a finger because of me? What about this? I will marry you if you can get the ring and ne for me?


    Her n was to stir up the hatred Horus had for Severin. She knew it was not a good choice to mess


    with Severin when Mason also avoided crossing Severin. If her n worked, Severin and Horus could


    both end up badly. She might have a chance to escape this hell hole.

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    Chapter 682


    Although it was quite hical and it would have Severin involved, she did not have another choice.


    Horus was thrilled to hear that. Naturally, he hoped Rachel would fall in love with him and marry him.


    happily without him forcing her..


    However, after thinking about it, his face looked troubled. ¡°But my useless brother is too cautious and


    careful. He was afraid of Severin and his bodyguards. So he persuaded my father and the elders not to


    go after Severin. After the meeting, they all agreed with him.¡±


    ¡°Yoel is going to be yourpetitor in the future when it is the time to inherit the family¡¯s wealth. Does


    your father prefer him since your father believes in him? You should be careful.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    With a purpose, Rachel tried to instigate after giving it a thought. ¡°Look at your finger. Are you sure your


    father did not have the intention to seek revenge for you? Guess your father does not love you as much


    as you think.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Horus balled up his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. My father loves me the most. Yoel¡¯s


    mother cheated on my father and was kicked out of the house. He was going to kick Yoel out too if he


    did not care about his reputation.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Why do you think Yoel¡¯s mother die after a few days she was kicked out?


    It was not an ident. I was the one behind it. Haha. Yoel that idiot doesn¡¯t have an idea about it at


    all!¡±


    Rachel was delighted to hear that. If she told Yoel about this information, it could cause a rift between


    them and that could probably be a way out for her too.


    Horus looked at how beautiful and sexy Rachel was. He could not help it and went over to embrace her


    in his arms. ¡°Rachel, can I kiss you? Just once, Please. We¡¯re getting married in five days anyway. It


    doesn¡¯t hurt to let me kiss you now.¡±


    The request gave Rachel a big shock that she quickly struggled away and said, ¡°Mister Horus, why are


    you. in a hurry? It¡¯s just a few days away. Besides, why should I marry you if you can¡¯t get me the ring


    and ne I like? I think you don¡¯t love me at all. If you love me, you will get me the things I want, by


    crook or by hook.¡±


    Horus felt speechless and stood up. ¡°Rachel, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to get them for you. It¡¯s my father


    and the elders. They are a bunch of cowards. Why don¡¯t I bring you out to other jewelry shops and you


    can buy anything that you want!¡±


    ¡°But I only want that design!¡±


    This was the first time Rachel acted so capricious. ¡°The ne is too beautiful. The wedding day is


    the most important event for us women. It might be the one and only wedding we have in our entire life.


    So of course, I want the best. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to regret it for the rest of my life!¡±


    Seeing how persistent Rachel was, Horus gritted his teeth. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go back and try to persuade my


    father and see if he will change his mind for me.¡±


    Immediately after that, he left with his bodyguards.


    After that, Rachel sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s hope either Severin or Yoel could help me kill that damn fat guy. Sigh.


    Severin is not a cruel guy. Why does he chop off his finger only? I won¡¯t be forced to marry him if


    Severin kills him!¡±


    ¡°Miss Rachel, there are a few people outside asking to see you!¡±


    Just then, a bodyguard ran in and said, ¡°Ady said she¡¯s the Hall Master of Equus Hall. And she¡¯s


    here to help you!¡±

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    Options


    Chapter 683


    ¡°Equus-Hall!¡±


    After being stunned for a short moment, Rachel sprung up to her feet and looked surprised. Before her


    father passed away and had her taken over Serpent Hall, he had told her about the Dracodeus Temple.


    However, she did not know if the old wacko meant it when he said he was going to add more hall


    elsewhere. Neither did she know where the other halls were. When the old wacko left them, he


    disappeared, and never had them seen him again.


    Thus, the moment she heard Equus Hall it reminded and had her wondered if they were a part of the


    Dracodeus Temple.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go wee them myself!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Rachel felt delighted. Immediately, she went outside. On her way out, she saw Great Elder and Second


    Elder, so she invited them to join her to wee the guests.


    ¡°Gracie Swiften, the Hall Master of Equus Hall?¡±


    She was stunned the moment she saw Gracie. It was very rare to see such a feminine and attractive


    woman that even she found Gracie very attractive.


    Gracie nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside. We saw a couple of people sneaking around when we were outside. I


    think they are monitoring and spying on you.¡±


    Rachel nodded and brought Severin, Gracie, and the others in. When they were in the hall, Gracie


    said, Miss Rachel, have you ever heard about the Dracodeus Temple?¡±


    Rachel nodded vehemently. ¡°I did. I know Serpent Hall and Equus Hall are under the Dracodeus


    Temple.) The Supreme Leader said he was going to create twelve halls but we didn¡¯t receive any news


    about it. This is the first time I meet someone from another hall.


    Gracie smiled faintly and introduced Severin to her. ¡°This man here is the Supreme Leader, Severin


    Feuillet.¡±


    ¡°Supreme Leader? He¡¯s our Supreme Leader?¡±


    Rachel was shocked as she checked out Severin carefully. ¡°Our Supreme Leader is so young? My


    father told me he was an old man!¡±


    Severinughed. ¡°That¡¯s my master. He has now passed the Dracodeus Temple to me. This is the


    Dracodeus Ring, also known as the Dracodeus Token.


    While he was talking, he lifted his hand to disy the Dracodeus Ring. Rachel took a good look at the


    ring and immediately saluted respectfully. ¡°Supreme Leader!¡±


    ¡°Supreme Leader!¡±


    The Great Elder, Second Elder, and the others of Serpent Hall also followed Rachel to salute


    respectfully. ¡°Supreme Leader. We are facing big trouble now. Could you please help us out?¡± The


    Great Elder asked.


    Before Severin said anything, Gracie voiced out, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Rachel. We¡¯re here because


    Supreme Leader heard about what happened. He said he has the confidence to solve it.¡±


    ¡°Wait. What did you say the Supreme Leader¡¯s name is? Severin Feuillet? That guy from Brookbourn.


    His name is also Severin Feuillet too. Are they the same person?¡±


    Finally, Rachel realized something and covered her mouth while looking shocked.


    Just a couple of minutes ago, she was going to use Severin from Brookbourn ¨C who was not on good


    terms with Horus ¨C to kill Horus.


    And the person who came here now was also called Severin Feuillet too.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes. We came all the way from Brookbourn. I was the one who chopped off your


    fiance¡¯s finger because he tried to take away the ring and ne from me.¡±


    He continued with a bitter smile. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect to find out the woman he forced to marry him is


    actually the Hall Master of Serpent Hall.¡±


    The Great Elder and Second Elder exchanged looks with each other after hearing that. During these


    few days, Rachel lost her appetite because of her bad mood and she had lost some weight. They knew


    what was bothering her but did not know how to help her.

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    Chapter 684


    Now that the Supreme Leader was here, they were relieved knowing the Supreme Leader was willing


    to help them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry him. He threatens to destroy Serpent Hall and kill my mother and my brother. So I


    didn¡¯t have a choice but to agree with his proposal.¡±


    The moment Rachel talked about Horus, she looked angry.


    Severin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m getting married in a few days¡¯ time too. Once I found out what is happening here, I


    knew time is of the essence. That¡¯s why we rush over here immediately to help you solve the problem.¡±


    ¡°Supreme Leader. Their Great Elder is a level six warrior king. I don¡¯t know if you are¡­¡± Rachel looked


    at Severin and informed him.


    Severin¡¯s age was a reason she doubted if he had the ability to help her. If Severin was not a level


    seven or level eight warrior king, there was no way he could help her solve her problem.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I came here with full confidence to help you. There¡¯s nothing you need to


    worry about. Bring me over after lunch. I will make sure Horus would not marry you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Supreme Leader!¡± Rachel felt extremely thrilled that her eyes were turning a little red.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s already afternoon. I¡¯ll arrange a ce to have lunch now!¡± The Great Elder said happily.


    ¡°Rachel. Who are they?¡±


    Suddenly, a young man and a woman came into the hall together. Rachel walked toward them full of


    excitement. ¡°Mother, this is the Supreme Leader of the Dracodeus Temple. Our boss. And this beautiful


    lady over here is the Hall Master of Equus Hall. They are here to help me. I don¡¯t need to marry Horus.


    anymore!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The woman looked at Rachel excitingly after hearing that.


    With a pair of reddened eyes, Rachel answered, ¡°It¡¯s real! It¡¯s really real!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! You don¡¯t have to marry that b*stard anymore!¡± As Rachel¡¯s brother, Glenn was


    extremely excited to hear that.


    ¡°Thank you, Supreme Leader. Thank you very much!¡± Rachel¡¯s mother came over and wanted to kneel


    down to express her gratitude.


    Severin walked right up and stopped her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t have to thank me. Serpent Hall is one of


    the halls of the Dracodeaus Temple. As their Supreme Leader, I could not just stand by the side and do


    nothing.¡±


    ¡°Mother, his name is Severin Feuillet,¡± Rachel introduced with a smile on her face.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, just call me Severin.¡± Severin returned a smile.


    ¡°No. That¡¯s impolite of me. You¡¯re the Supreme Leader!¡± Ruby replied.


    ¡°Morn. We¡¯re going out for lunchter. The Supreme Leader said we¡¯re going to look for Horus after


    lunch. and told him that I¡¯m not going to be his wife,¡± Rachel said with a smile.


    However, Ruby frowned after hearing that. ¡°But are you sure they are going to agree? i mean Horus is


    not a guy who gives up easily.¡±

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    Chapter 685


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s going to agree with it!¡± Severin said with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s gettingter. Supreme Leader and the others must be tired now. Let¡¯s go have lunch now,¡±


    Rachel said after thinking.


    Immediately, she informed the other elders to head out together to have lunch. Shortly after they went


    out, a car followed behind them. One of them gave Horus a call.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Horus had just reached home when he received the call.


    ¡°Sir. A couple of people went to Serpent Hall to look for Rachel. They headed out now and I have the


    others following them. I don¡¯t know why are they going out so I called to inform you,¡± Horus¡¯ men said.


    Horus thought about it and said, ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t lose them. Report back to me immediately once you


    where they are heading!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The man on the other side of the phone answered and ended the call.


    When Horus entered the house, he saw Mason was training in the yard. Although Mason¡¯s attainment


    level was average, he was stronger than a lot of people for being a level eight profound master now,


    Horus approached and said, ¡°Father, you don¡¯t love me anymore, don¡¯t you?¡±


    know


    Mason had no idea why his son would ask him that question. He stopped his training and frowned.


    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re my son. How could I not love you?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Horus replied, ¡°Then why are you listening to Yoel? My man fought with Severin once and he said


    Severin. was at most a level one or two warrior king. Why are you so afraid of him? The elders could


    easily kill him¡¯ to take revenge for me!¡±


    Mason frowned. ¡°Horus, the Sanchez had warned us about him. I believe they won¡¯t do it unless they


    think it¡¯s necessary. Besides, someone strong must be supporting Severin for him to have the audacity


    to act so boldly. It¡¯s better for us to be cautious. But don¡¯t worry. I willunch an investigation. If no one


    is supporting him, it¡¯s not toote for us to go after him!¡±


    He paused and continued. ¡°You have to be patient. Endure it for now before taking any action!¡±


    ¡°But Rachel told me she like the ne and ring too. She also said she hopes to wear them during


    the wedding. I really want her to marry me without forcing her!¡±


    Horus lowered his head as he thought about Rachel. It was rare to meet someone as beautiful as


    Rachel. One of the reasons Mason agreed to let Horus marry Rachel was because of the power Equus


    Hall had. Once his son married Rachel and Rachel bear a child, he believed Rachel would slowly


    ept her fate.


    By then, Equus Hall could be theirs, Glenn was a person with attainment but his power was nothing


    whenpared with Rachel.

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    Chapter 686


    After a moment of silence, Masonughed. ¡°Rachel is not a woman who would easily sumb to you.


    You should be careful if she suddenly changes her attitude toward you and don¡¯t let her use you. She¡¯s


    going to be your wife whether she likes it or not. You don¡¯t have to do anything.¡±


    ¡°But I really hope she would love me like I do!¡±


    Horus thought about it and felt his father got a point. In the past, Rachel had always given him the cold


    treatment but the way she treated him today was clearly different. Surely he had to be cautious about


    the difference. However, before Horus did anything, Rachel brought Severin, Gracie, and the others to


    his ce during the evening.


    ¡°Miss Rachel, what¡¯s going on? Why did you bring these people here? Did something happen?¡± Mason


    frowned when he saw Rachel bring a bunch of people over.


    Horus balled up his hand angrily and pointed at Severin with another hand. ¡°Father, that guy over there!


    That¡¯s Severin! Why is he here?¡±


    ¡°Surround them!¡± Mason waved his hand when he heard that and had the bodyguards surround


    Severin and the others.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Yoel looked surprised after hearing that. His family wished to kill Severin badly so it


    did not make sense for Severin to show up at their door by himself.


    Most importantly, Severin was here with Rachel. It certainly made people feel very suspicious. ¡°Kid,


    you¡¯re so braveing here today.I take it you don¡¯t think this ce is a threat to you.¡±


    The Great Elder walked out with an angry-looking face. It was a great humiliation for them for Severin


    to show up right at their doorstep. After what happened earlier, they suppressed their anger and


    avoided creating more conflicts with Severin. Yet, Severin thought otherwise and showed up directly to


    add insult to them.


    Severin smiled and took a step forward. ¡°I¡¯m getting married in a few days. I won¡¯te here if it¡¯s not


    urgent. But I need toe here to settle this problem today.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Horus red at Severin angrily. ¡°Exin yourself or I won¡¯t let you leave!¡±


    Severin looked at him. ¡°Horus, if you don¡¯t want to die, you better keep your mouth shut. Otherwise,


    you won¡¯t live to see the sun tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Horus gritted his teeth angrily and wished he could kill Severin immediately.


    Mason had the same thought. He said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re a bully! I didn¡¯t ask for an exnation when you


    chopped off my son¡¯s finger. Yet, you dare toe to my ce and be a bully. What kind of ce do


    you think this is? Do you think you cane and go as you please?¡±


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°Enough with the bellshit. I¡¯m here to inform you guys of one thing. Rachel


    Ledford is with me. She¡¯s not going to marry Horus and you guys need to cancel the wedding.¡±


    ¡°What? She¡¯s with you?¡±


    Horus was engulfed when he heard that. He pointed at Rachel. ¡°Damn you, Rachel! How could you


    sleep with a stranger just because you didn¡¯t want to marry me? Can¡¯t you seriously feel my love for


    you? You are a liar! Just a while ago, you said you were touched by me. But you slept with him


    immediately after I leave!¡±

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    Chapter 687


    A weird expression appeared on Severin¡¯s face. It just did not ur to him that Horus would


    ¨C


    misunderstand what he said. Rachel who was standing by the side ¨C blushed and did not know how to


    react. On the other hand, Gracie giggled because of the misunderstanding.


    ¡°Look at you! You¡¯re blushing! God! I didn¡¯t expect you would sleep with him in exchange for his help! I


    didn¡¯t know you are this type of woman!¡±


    The more Horus thought of it, the angrier he was. If this got out, it would be an embarrassing thing for


    him. even if he had Rachel bing his wife as he wanted. People would beughing at him for


    marrying a sl*


    t!


    Especially when their wedding day was near.


    Severin felt helpless and exined, ¡°Hey, you! F*tass! What did you say? Don¡¯t tarnish her reputation.


    When I say she¡¯s with me, I don¡¯t mean she¡¯s my woman! I mean she¡¯s under me now and you¡¯re not


    allowed to bully her anymore!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s under you?¡±


    Horus was stunned. Did he really misunderstand what Severin said?


    However, he shook his head quickly. ¡°But I never know she had a boss! How could she be under you?


    She¡¯s a Hall Master!¡±


    Severin could not be bothered to exin it to him. From the looks of it, not many people had heard of


    the Dracodeus Temple. Even if he did exin, he did not think Horus would believe him.


    ¡°I know it! You guys are lying to me. Tell me. How much did Rachel pay you to help her? Did she


    promise to sleep with you or give you a scrumptious amount of money after you help her get rid of me?


    Gosh, what a good excuse this is. How could I not think of an excuse like this before?¡±


    Horus smacked his head and had a new perspective. Severin was speechless. He could not believe


    how wild Horus¡¯ imagination was.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m here to inform you Rachel Ledford is with me now! You¡¯re not allowed to marry her!¡±


    Severin could not be bothered to exin much and went on to reiterate his purpose for being here.


    Rachel did not know how to react after hearing that. It was surely a lot of room for imagination when.


    Severin said she was with him.


    ¡°You¡¯re being a bully! Do you think you can call off the wedding as you like? We have already sent out


    all the invitations. It¡¯s going to make us look bad canceling the wedding now!¡±


    Mason could not endure it anymore and said with his gritted teeth, ¡°Do you know you are forcing us?¡±


    After some thinking, Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°Mister Mason, I don¡¯t have a choice. Aren¡¯t you forcing


    Miss Rachel too? Or are you saying you are allowed to force someone but no one can force you? Do


    you know how it feels to be forced to do something you don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°Kid, I¡¯m challenging you!¡±


    Just then, the Great Elder could not endure it anymore. He took a step forward and said, ¡°I¡¯m


    challenging you to a fight until either of us dies. It you can kill me, we will cancel the wedding. If you fail


    to do so and are dead instead, then you¡¯re not going to save her.¡±


    Severin looked at Horus and Mason. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. But do you two agree with the terms?¡±


    Mason answered, ¡°Of course, I agree. We will cancel the wedding if you can kill the Great Elder. Other


    than that, it¡¯s not up for discussion!¡±


    As expected, Horus agreed too. After all, the Great Elder was a level six warrior king. He was the


    strongest in the family. If Severin could kill him, there was no one else that could stop Severin.


    However, Horus believed Severin did not have what it takes to kill the Great Elder. Maybe Severin was


    just posturing. It would be terrific if the Great Elder could kill Severin in the fight. He could have his


    sweet revenge.


    Most importantly, if Severin died in the match, he could have the chance to bully Severin¡¯s wife and his


    six bodyguards.

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    Chapter 688


    Having thought of that, brought much excitement to Horus. There were so many choices for Severin


    but he refused them and picked one that led him straight to hell.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Kid. Come here! I will not go easy on you for the sake of the family¡¯s honor!¡±


    The Great Elder leaped into the air and waved his hand at Severin.


    At this point, Severin knew it was impossible for the Great Elder to surrender easily if he did not show


    his true power. Thus, the only choice he had was to kill the Great Elder. The Neely could probably think


    they could bully him as much as they want if he did not kill the Great Elder. Therefore, he leaped into


    mid-air and stood in front of the Great Elder.


    ¡°Roaring Tiger Punch!¡±


    The Great Elder looked at Severin with the intention to kill him. Immediately, he gathered his spiritual


    energy to his fit and threw it at Severin. Then, a phantom image of a tiger actually appeared in front of


    Severin. Although it looked dull, it was very surreal and powerful than it seemed.


    Rachel clenched her fist tightly. What Severin faced was a powerful attack from a level six warrior king.


    Although Severin said he was fine, she had never seen Severin fight before. It was normal for her to


    feel worried. Severin smiled faintly and gathered his spiritual energy to throw it at the Great Elder. A


    spiritual energy beam shot toward the Great Elder.


    ¡°What? He¡¯s not using any technique?¡±


    The Great Elder frowned and thought Severin was underestimating him by using a normal attack


    against him.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    However, he did not care. All he wanted to do was kill Severin to protect the family¡¯s honor. As he


    pointed to the front, the tiger dashed up front.


    A secondter, a loud sound resembling the thunder appeared. Unbelievably, the tiger only managed to


    withstand a few seconds before it perished into thin air. Whereas the spiritual energy beam became


    shorter and less shining. However, it continued to head to the front with its remaining power.


    ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible! Could he really be a level seven warrior king?¡±


    Shockness appeared in the Great Elder¡¯s eyes. It was not easy reaching the next level when they


    became a warrior king. In his mind, he thought Severin must be weaker than him because of Severin¡¯s


    age.


    Yet, from this battle, it looked like Severin was at least a level seven warrior king. A secondte, the


    spiritual energy beam hit the Great Elder and he fell from the sky.

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    Chapter 689


    The Great Elder fell down like a broken kite and smashed heavily on the ground.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Great Elder!¡±


    The other elders looked terribly scared. When they ran over, they realized the Great Elder was out of


    breath.


    ¡°This guy did not even use a technique in the fight. He attacked with purely his spiritual energy and he


    killed the Great Elder. He must be a level seven warrior king!¡± The second elder said shockingly.


    To them, Severin was a rare talented guy if he was a level seven warrior king now. However, it was


    unlikely for Severin to be a level eight warrior king. Mainly because some of the strongest war chiefs of


    the Dracodom were just level eight warrior kings.


    ¡®Father! The Great Elder is dead!¡± Horus¡¯ voice trembled. The Great Elder was the strongest person in


    their family. With him around, the others had no fear. It brought great losses to their family now that the


    Great Elder was dead.


    The corner of Mason¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. In the end, he finally found his voice. ¡°I know!¡±


    Severin flew down and stood in front of Mason. ¡°Mister Mason, I think you¡¯re an honorable man who


    keeps his promise. Now can we cancel Mister Horus and Miss Rachel¡¯s wedding?¡±


    Mason was filled with anger but he knew he had to keep his promise.


    ¡°Cancel! Cancel the wedding!¡± he said with gritted teeth with reluctance.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Horus hurried over to his father when he heard his father saying the wedding is off. As he looked at the


    Great Elder¡¯s dead body, he did not know what else to say.


    ¡°Mister Mason, I hope you are a man of your word. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Severin looked at the others and finally left the ce with the rest. ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t need to marry that fat


    guy anymore!¡±


    When they left the ce, Rachel felt relieved.


    ¡°Supreme Leader, you¡¯re so powerful. Killing the strongest in the Neely without any difficulty. Haha. I


    bet they never expect this oue!¡±


    The Great Elder of Serpent Hall felt great too.


    ¡°Exactly. Didn¡¯t you see how bad their faces look?¡± The second elder added happily.


    ¡°Miss Rachel. Since I have settled the problem for you, I¡¯ll be heading home tomorrow. If there¡¯s


    anything. else you need from me, feel free to call me.¡±


    Severin looked at Rachel and told her that. They had exchanged phone numbers during lunch.

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    Chapter 690


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel was shocked. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to go back?¡±


    All of a sudden, it hit her. ¡°Oh, I forgot. You¡¯re getting married soon. I shall go with you tomorrow.


    There¡¯s no reason for me to be absent on your wedding day!¡±


    ¡°Haha. No problem.¡± Severinughed out loud after hearing that.


    At that time, Mason looked at the Great Elder¡¯s body and shouted angrily and sorrowly. ¡°Severin, you


    d* mn b*stard! This is not over! I will make you regret it soon!¡±


    Horus frowned. Suddenly, he thought of something. ¡°Father, are you saying there¡¯s a chance for us to


    take revenge?¡±


    Mason gritted his teeth. ¡°Of course. Who do you think I am? I¡¯m friends with those war chiefs. But I


    refuse to ask for their help because I don¡¯t want them to think I¡¯m incapable. After this humiliation, I


    have no choice but to seek for their help.¡±


    Horus was thrilled and he felt there was hope once again. ¡°Yes! That kid can only be a level seven


    warrior king. I bet has just reached level seven not too long ago. It¡¯s an easy job to kill Severin if the


    war chief is willing to help us. After all, only a war god is powerful enough to kill a war chief.¡±


    Mason smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s bury the Great Elder today. We can inform the others that the wedding is


    temporarily canceled tomorrow.¡±


    Even so, Horus was not about to give up easily. ¡°Father, can I still marry Rachel to be my wife after we


    kill Severin?¡±


    Mason sneered coldly. ¡°Of course. We¡¯re taking back whatever we lost. Since Severin had the nerve to


    come to destroy your wedding, I¡¯m going to ask the war chief to go to his wedding together with us and


    destroy his wedding! I can¡¯t wait to see the look on his face!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go spoil his fun! Hahaha. That¡¯s a good idea! Humiliate him in front of everyone!¡± Horus got


    very excited.


    ¡ª


    Yoel who was standing beside them frowned vehemently. The Great Elder was dead and he knew his


    father was never humiliated so badly. Thus he knew better than to say anything.


    The second morning, Severin and the rest went back to Brookbourn because his wedding was only


    four days away.


    On the same day, people in South Link City were shocked because they received a piece of news.


    When they found out Horus was going to marry Rachel, it created a scene. Many people talked about


    how unmatching they were. Then today, they found out that the Neely was actually canceling the


    wedding. The almighty and domineering Neely family.


    Moreover, there was a rumor circting that the Great Elder of the Neely was killed by a powerful


    person. Although the Neely did not disclose the reason they canceled the wedding, many others were


    specting it had something to do with the death of the Great Elder. Some even wondered if Rachel


    had the support of someone influential and powerful to help her escape the unfortunate.


    Spections and assumptions were everywhere but no one really knew what was the exact reason.


    ¡°Mason, my brother, what¡¯s going on? I was looking forward to attending your son¡¯s wedding. Why did


    you cancel it?¡±


    A war chief Stanley Napier, who had a close rtionship with Mason, asked on the phone when he


    found out about the news.


    ¡°Stanley, I have no idea where to start. I met this damn guy. He killed my Great Elder and forced us to


    cancel the wedding. I didn¡¯t have a choice. I think Rachel must have offered great rewards to him to


    help her.¡±


    Mason said with great sorrow as heined to Stanley. ¡°He had no respect to me or my family and


    killed my elders as he wished. Stanley, I wonder if you think you can lend me a helping hand?¡±

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    Chapter 691


    ¡°Mason, it¡¯s rare to hear you say that.¡±


    Stanleyughed out loud. His rtionship with Mason went way back. Hearing Mason asking for help


    for the first time was a surprise to him and also showed how desperate Mason was.


    Without any hesitation, he answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We are friends and friends help each other out. If


    you need me to kill that kid, I¡¯ll fly in tomorrow.¡±


    Mason was thrilled to hear that. ¡°Thanks, Stanley. I¡¯ll pick you up from the airport tomorrow.¡±


    After they finished talking, Mason called another good friend of his who was also a war chief. Just like


    in the previous conversation, he exaggerated the whole thing. This time, the war chief also agreed to


    help without any hesitation. Once that was done, Mason felt delighted and walked out of the room


    where he saw Horus.


    ¡°Father, how is it? Is there anyone willing to help us?¡±


    Horus felt hopeful when he saw his father walking out with a better look on his face.


    Mason smiled. ¡°Yes. Stanley and Zalton agree to help us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Haha! Severin that b*stard will never what¡¯s waiting for him. Two war chiefs! Haha! I think


    one of them is a level eight warrior king and the other one is a level seven warrior king. This time


    Severin is dead for sure!¡± Horus said excitingly.


    On the other hand, Yoel was sitting down having his coffee and did not have the intention to give a


    comment.


    Mason looked at Horus and said, ¡°Horus. We need to be grateful the war chiefs are willing to help us to


    kill Severin. On that day, our goal is to destroy his wedding. Don¡¯t do other outrageous things when you


    see pretty girls, okay? The war chiefs are righteous people. If they see you bullying the others, I¡¯m


    afraid they are not going to help us and it might also anger them.¡±


    Horus smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father. I know what you are saying. Everything is going to be easy


    once Severin is dead. We can think of another way to take revenge on his wife in the future.¡±


    The corner of Yoel¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. All the while, he was not a fan of the things Horus did.


    It just did not ur to him that Mason would continue to spoil Horus after yesterday¡¯s humiliation.


    Mason smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They promised me that they will kill Severin and destroy the six


    bodyguards¡± attainment. I told them I was afraid the bodyguards would seek revenge for Severin so


    they promise to do


    it.¡±


    After hearing that, Horus got even more excited. ¡°Wonderful! That¡¯s the best! Haha. His bodyguards


    are very powerful too. You make the right decision asking the war chiefs to destroy their attainment.¡±


    The more Horus thought of it, the more excited he got. Those bodyguards were very pretty too. After


    the war chiefs destroyed their attainments, he could capture them when the war chiefs left. By then, he


    could anything he want with them. His heart was full of evil. He sneered as he thought about his sweet


    revenge


    Just then, Yoel ced his coffee mug on the table, stood up, and was going to leave.


    Suddenly, Horus asked coldly, ¡°Yoel. Are you going to say anything? You must be very happy now my


    wedding is canceled.¡±


    Yoel stopped walking and looked at Horus. ¡°I have nothing to say. The Great Elder did not have to die


    but he is dead now because he needed to protect our family¡¯s honor and the safety of our family I don¡¯t


    think


    I should feel happy now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Great Elder is dead. That¡¯s why we should seek revenge for him. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Horus looked at Yoel and said, ¡°Are you going toe with us when we go over to Brookbourn to


    destroy Severin¡¯s wedding? Witness how we take revenge for the Great Elder.¡±

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    Yoel smiled bitterly and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not going. My friends and I are going out fishing. You guys go


    ahead.


    He left after finishing his sentence.


    ¡°Forget about him. He¡¯s useless. All he knows is fishing,¡± Mason said coldly.


    Nevertheless, they did not know Yoel never agreed with their actions and behaviors. After he left the


    house, he hailed a taxi to Serpent Hall¡¯s headquarters where Rachel lived. He looked around to make


    sure no one was spying there. After that, he put on a pair of sunsses and went to the entrance.


    ¡°Wow, Mister Yoel, why are you here?¡±


    Two men were guarding the entrance. When they saw Yoeling over, they teased him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    One of them mocked, ¡°You have some nervesing here. Don¡¯t tell me you guys are not giving up.


    Isn¡¯t it enough that the Great Elder of your family is dead?¡±


    Yoel smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Could you please inform your Hall Master that I have something


    important. to discuss with her?¡±


    ¡°F*ck off!¡± The man cursed disdainfully. ¡°No. We are not helping anyone from the Neely. Our Hall


    Master is not in. Even if she is, we will not help you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Neely are all bad people!¡±


    ¡°Not in?¡± Yoel frowned. After some thinking, he left.


    When he was standing underneath a tree, he started to think. ¡°No. I can¡¯t let Father and Horus continue


    to kill more people. They are the ones at fault. Who knows how many more people are going to die if


    they go to Brookbourn.¡±


    Once he made up his mind, he went straight to the airport and bought an air ticket. After Severin


    returned home, he had nothing to do so he continued to make more medicine. Unexpectedly, on the


    next day evening, Yoel found Severin¡¯s house. When Severin heard someone was requesting to see


    him, he went. downstairs and headed to the garden.


    He frowned the moment he saw Yoel. ¡°If I remember correctly, you are from the Neely. I saw you when


    I was at your house.¡±


    Yoel nodded and greeted Severin politely. ¡°I¡¯m Yoel Neely, the second young master of the Neely. I¡¯m


    here today because I have something that I¡¯ll like to inform you. Please bring your wife and bodyguards


    away from this city as far as you can.¡±

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    Chapter 693


    Severin¡¯s eyes looked shocked as he heard that. Immediately, he chuckled. ¡°Mister Yoel, I guess not


    everyone in your family is bad. Based on what you say, I gather that your family still wants to fight me.¡±


    He sat on the stone chair and said, ¡°I wonder how is your family going to fight me this time.¡±


    Since no one was around, Yoel sat beside Severin and whispered, ¡°Mister Severin. To be honest, I


    don¡¯t like what my father and my brother did. But my father dotted him very much that my brother is


    spoiled. Due to some family matters, my father doesn¡¯t like me. I also suspect that Horus was the one


    who killed my mother¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Severin frowned when he heard that. ¡°Yes, Horus was the one who killed your mother. On the way


    back here, Miss Rachel told me about that. She said Horus admitted that to her¡­of course, you have


    every reason not to believe me because I¡¯m your enemy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    All the while, Yoel had been suspecting Horus was the one who did it. When Severin confirmed it, he


    stood up and clenched his fist tightly. ¡°Horus¡­.we are brothers from different mothers but we grew up


    together. And I have always treated him as my elder brother. I didn¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Severin could tell Yoel and Horus have different personalities despite being brothers. He chuckled


    when Yoel was in a rage. ¡°Mister Yoel, if your brother and father continue to cause trouble for me, I will


    not go easy on them anymore. I will kill them.¡±


    The corner of Yoel¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. He sat down and said, ¡°I have no say in the family.


    Now that I know Horus is the one who kills my mother, I only want him dead. And my father. He is my


    father but he and Horus have been wary of me. I tiptoe through life because they never treat me as


    family.¡±


    At this point, he smiled bitterly. ¡°To the extent where Mason suspected that I¡¯m not his legit son. My


    mother did not like him and had an affair with another man after they were married. That was why he


    suspected. Even after we had done a paternity test, he still doesn¡¯t believe me. If the paternity test did


    not prove that I¡¯m his son, he would have kicked me out of the house already.¡±


    It was a surprise to Severin that Yoel had to live cautiously and so unbearable. After some thinking, he


    looked at Yoel. ¡°If they create more trouble for me, I have to kill them. Will you hate me for that?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Yoelughed. ¡°Mister Severin. if you have the ability to do that, you will help me to avenge my


    mother¡¯s death. My mother was the one person who loved me the most. I wanted to leave with her but


    she asked me to stay so I can live a good life. She got kicked out of the house. But two dayster, she


    died in a car crash. I have been suspecting either Mason or Horus did it. But I don¡¯t have any


    evidence.¡± As he talked, his tears started falling from his eyes. I finally know the truth today. Horus is a


    b*stard!! wish I can kill him now to avenge my mother!¡±


    ¡°Good. If they have the audacity toe to find me, I will kill them and you will be the head of the


    Neely!¡±


    Severin smiled faintly and patted Yoel¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    Chapter 694


    Yoel wiped away his tears. Immediately, his mind was clear. He reminded, ¡°Mister Severin, I admire you


    for helping Miss Rachel to fight against someone like Horus. But you have to leave now. My father has


    found two war chiefs to help him out. They said they are going to destroy your wedding, kill you and


    destroy your bodyguards¡¯ attainment!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He thought for a while. ¡°I¡¯m sure Horus is going to do something to your wife and your bodyguards


    once the war chiefs kill you and destroy your bodyguards¡¯ attainment. Such as torturing them.¡±


    ¡°Two war chiefs?¡±


    Severin was shocked. He did not, expect Mason could get war chiefs to help him out. And he also did


    not expect Yoel was actually a righteous person and he was willing toe all the way here to inform


    him so he could have enough time to run.


    ¡°Yes. You have no idea. My father has built many connections over the years. Especially with Stanley


    Napier and Zalton Dunbar. They always talk on the phone. Both of the war chiefs agree toe to help


    him. You should gather your family and leave this city. Otherwise, it¡¯s going to be toote on your


    wedding day.¡±


    Yoel looked worried. He continued with his gritted teeth. ¡°I will find a chance to avenge my mother one


    day. I can pay a pretty girl to poison him. That¡¯s the easier way. He¡¯s a lustful guy. I¡¯m willing to do


    anything even sacrifice my life just to kill him.¡±


    Severin felt touched to see how persistent Yoel was. ¡°Thank you for the warning. But I have a wedding


    in two days and I have sent the invitations out. It¡¯s impossible for me to call off the wedding now.¡±


    After that, he giggled, ¡°What would other people think of me if I call off the wedding now? It¡¯s very


    embarrassing.¡±


    Yoel was speechless. ¡°Which is important? Your life or your face? What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Even if


    you are not afraid to die, what about your wife and your parent? There are always more opportunities in


    the future as long as you remain alive. You have already achieved high attainment at such a young age


    Hide somewhere for now and you can have your revenge in the future.¡±


    Severin felt warm knowing Yoel was seriously worried for him. He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not stupid.


    I¡¯m not leaving because it¡¯s useless even if the two war chiefs are here. They are no match for me!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Yoel was shocked to see how confident Severin was. After a while, he took a gulp and said, ¡°Are you


    already a level nine warrior king? My god! Only those truly from the hidden family are capable to reach


    this level. Oh, and the War Gods.¡±


    Obviously, Severin was not one of the War Gods. There were only four War Gods in the country.


    After a moment of silence, Yoel said excitedly. ¡°Are you a member of the hidden family? As I thought,


    hidden families do exist. I heard about them but I have never seen anyone from the family¡­¡±

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    Chapter 695


    Severin was impressed with Yoel¡¯s imagination. He chuckled. ¡°Haha. Your imagination is as impressive


    as your brother¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not my brother! He is never nice to me and he has always wanted to kick me out of the house!¡±


    Yoel¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as he remembered the thing Horus did to his mother. ¡°I wish for him


    to die now. If you can kill him and Mason, you¡¯re doing me a great favor for avenging my mother.


    Without Mason¡¯s permission, Horus would never dare to n the car crash!¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°But I will only kill them if they try to mess up my wedding. If they did not show up, I


    will not go and kill them.¡±


    He paused for a while and continued, ¡°Unless you regret your decision and do not want them dead.


    Then you can go warn them and persuade them froming here.¡±


    Yoel smiled bitterly after hearing that. ¡°Hmph. I might probably do that if I didn¡¯t know Horus is the one


    who killed my mother. Now I definitely won¡¯t do that. Besides, Horus is never a person who would listen


    to me even if I try to persuade them. Heck, they probably think I¡¯m getting in the way of them seeking


    revenge.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He stood up and bowed respectfully at Severin. ¡°Mister Severin, thank you for telling me all this. At


    least now I know who¡¯s the one who killed my mother.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Severin smiled and watched Yoel leave the ce.


    As Yoel walked out, he stood at the roadside where once again his tears fell. ¡°Mother, forgive me that I


    do not have the ability to avenge you myself¡­¡±


    Time passed quickly. Within a blink of an eye, two days had passed. The entire Blooming Hotel was


    reserved. The Shanahans had several hundred bodyguards surrounding the entrance to show off their


    power and wealth. One by one, many luxury cars drove in. Suddenly, those luxurious cars such as


    Bentley or Ferrari did not look that niche anymore. Many businessmen arrived to give their blessing


    with the invitation card. The rooftop of Blooming Hotel was decorated with warm and romantic designs.


    The worker had ced several hundred tables.


    Judith and Maurice looked extremely happy. It had been their wildest dream to witness such


    extravagant. Nearly all of the reputable and influential people were invited to the wedding. It was


    definitely a scene to remember.


    Nevertheless, Felicia approached Severin and looked unsatisfied. ¡°Severin, this is not bad considering


    the wedding has shocked Brookbourn. However, this is far less when you say the wedding is going to


    shock the south county.¡±


    Megan, who was standing at the side, did not agree. ¡°Mom, you should be content with the wedding.


    After all, Severin had already taken back The One And Only. He¡¯s really very strong. Isn¡¯t that shocking


    enough. for you?¡±


    Even though Felicia knew the wedding was already very ostentatious, she could not help but said, ¡°If


    only Mister Valerian could make it today, that would be perfect; his presence would bring much glory to


    our family!¡±


    Hearing this, Megan could not agree more and murmured, ¡°That¡¯s very true. If only Mister Valerian is


    coming, he did say he could make it.¡±

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    Chapter 696


    Catherine then asked Severin, ¡°Didn¡¯t you save his phone number? Have you informed him yet? Did he


    say he wasn¡¯t able to attend?¡±


    The Shanahans continued to hope for the attendance of a war chief like Valerian since that would


    be the talk of some of the neighboring cities at least, if not the entire South County.


    Severin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s still early, Grandma. He¡¯s probably on the way here already! Even She and her


    family haven¡¯t arrived yet, so we should expect Valerian to take a bit longer to arrive since he¡¯ll be


    coming from somewhere far.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that he might be in attendance?¡± The olddy¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as she heard that.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°And it won¡¯t just be the war chiefs. Even the war gods will being over


    today! After all, this is my wedding, and the war gods need to show me a little courtesy too!¡±


    William was a little shell-shocked to hear Severin¡¯s deration and immediately reminded him. ¡°Hey,


    you can¡¯t just spout out random stuff like that. The war gods will get angry if this reaches their eyes,


    and it¡¯ll be even more troublesome if other people make a mountain out of a molehill!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Brother-in-Law! You need to restrain yourself a little when you¡¯re bragging!¡± Megan rolled her


    eyes at Severin.


    After all, they all shared the opinion that it was already a big honor for a war chief to grace Severin¡¯s


    wedding to Diane.


    ¡°You need to watch your words, Severin!¡± Diane rolled her eyes at Severin too. She wore a white


    wedding dress, and the faint smile on her face made her look so much more charming than ever


    before.


    Severin looked at Diane and could not resist a smile. ¡°The ring and ne look fantastic on you,


    honey!¡±


    Diane touched the ring on Severin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I told you to get a new ring, but you insisted that


    this one is fine. It has character, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little unsuited for the asion?¡± She did not


    know that Severin was wearing the Dracodeus Ring, which had tremendous significance to him.


    Severin merely said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t need a new ring. This one has a big enough gemstone too.


    See?¡± ¡°Mister Zachariah and Miss She have arrived to congratte the happy couple and wish them


    at blessed marriage. They are hereby presenting a jade sculpture, a pair of gold hairpins, a set of


    golden. bowls, and a mary gift of eleven million dors. The butler announced from the entrance of


    the tform.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The Bards had arrived to present their gift.


    Catherine smiled and brought George along with the others to greet them. ¡°Mister Zachariah, we¡¯re


    happy to have you here. Wee¡­¡±


    Stanley, on the other hand, was a little unhappy as he walked over and said to Severin, ¡°Don¡¯t you think


    you¡¯re going a bit overboard to have all your guests surrender their cell phones and any camera-


    functioned devices or camera-rted equipment at the hotel lobby? What are you ying at? Aren¡¯t


    you afraid of angering the Bards?¡±


    Severin smiled slightly and said, ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t have a choice. I wouldn¡¯t want today¡¯s events to be


    broadcast live, and I think it¡¯d be much better to keep a low profile!¡± He was well aware that allowing


    everyone to bring their cell phones would cause too quick of a stir, and since many have already seen


    him. in person, he would much prefer to keep as low a profile as possible.


    Furthermore, it would already be a sensation if the four great war gods came, and his move to ban cell


    phones from his wedding would help in ensuring that not a lot of people would know him too soon.


    They might know his name but they would not know his appearance immediately.


    Stanley was so infuriated that he nearly fainted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to make this a sensation


    throughout the entire south county? Now you¡¯re contradicting yourself by saying that you want to keep


    a low profile? What are you trying to achieve, exactly?¡±

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    Chapter 697


    ¡°Yeah, Severin! You might just make them unhappy with such a rule. How could you stop everyone


    from bringing their cell phones? Those from first-tier upper-ss families and Brookbourn Mansion


    would feel as though you don¡¯t respect them,¡± Judith remarked, feeling that her son¡¯s decision was a


    little too sudden.


    A young woman from the Shanahans side also added, ¡°Yeah! How are you going to send waves


    throughout the entire south county if you don¡¯t let them bring their phones in? You just know how to


    brag and exaggerate!¡±


    Severinughed. ¡°I want the word of mouth from after the wedding ends to send waves throughout the


    south county. I have no interest to let the wedding be broadcast live. Do you understand?¡±


    Stanley could not stand to hear that and said to Severin, ¡°I don¡¯t mind you enforcing that rule on other


    people, but you could¡¯ve let me bring my cell phone, you know. I¡¯m an inte celebrity now, and I have


    over ten million fans. I¡¯ve already told them that I¡¯ll be broadcasting your wedding live today, so they


    could see how beautiful Diane is with The One And Only. Why is it that even I can¡¯t be allowed to bring


    my cell phone in?¡±


    As soon as Severin heard that, he immediately said to Stanley in a serious tone, ¡°Hehe, your status as


    an inte celebrity is even more reason for me not to let you bring your cell phone in.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you must have your reasons for this, Mister Severin?¡± Zachariah asked with a heartyugh


    aftering up to Severin with his daughter and his brother¡¯s family.


    ¡°My handsome Severin! You look even more handsome today! You¡¯re so captivating!¡± She stared at


    Severin like a little fangirl.


    Severin was a little lost for words, but heter said to She, ¡°This isn¡¯t the asion for you to say


    such things, Miss She. I¡¯m getting married to Diane today. It is a very solemn day!¡±


    She could not help but pout and say, ¡°But I also want to get married to you like this¡­¡±


    Severin nearly copsed at her bold statement..


    Several rich young men who were passing by immediately shot Severin an envious nce. After all,


    few women had She¡¯s beauty, and she was also the daughter of Brookbourn Mansion¡¯s Zachariah.


    They all felt that Severin was an idiot for not agreeing right away.


    Severin looked at Zachariah and then said to him, ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Mister Zachariah.


    This rule is being enforced mainly because there will be several important guests in attendance today.


    They are all big shots who have made it clear that they don¡¯t want to be captured in a photo or in a live


    stream.. That¡¯s the reason I enforced the rule that no one should be allowed to bring in their cell


    phones.¡±


    At that moment, the four war gods probably had no idea that Severin was using them as an excuse.


    ¡°Is that so? Well, I do look forward to seeing who these big shots are!¡± Zachariah was overjoyed when


    he heard that because he knew that Severin would never enforce that rule on a whim. However, he


    surmised that the big shot Severin was talking about was probably Valerian, and no one else aside


    from that.


    When Felicia and several other members of the Shanahans heard that, they secretly rejoiced because


    they believed that Valerian had already agreed to attend the wedding and Severin simply had not


    revealed it to anyone yet.


    ¡°Mister Larry of Draco Hall and his second-inmand, Mister de, have arrived to offer their well


    wishes to the happy couple.¡±


    Larry and de had arrived too.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mister Larry! Here¡¯s your seat! We¡¯re so d you coulde!¡± Catherine said happily. After all, Draco


    Hall was a big force in Brookbourn whom few would dare to offend, so it was only natural for her to feel


    proud to have them around.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    Chapter 698


    Forces like Draco Hall seldom interact with those upper-ss families and generally would not attend


    any of the weddings. Therefore, having Draco Hall as a guest was something that the Shanahans were


    very proud of.


    ¡°Gracie Swiften from Brookton¡¯s Equus Hall has arrived with the hall¡¯s elders to offer their best wishes


    to the happy couple.¡± Another announcement was made, and in came Gracie with her men and some


    gifts.


    ¡°Equus Hall!¡± Larry¡¯s eyes lit up instantly when he heard that, as he did not expect them toe and


    attend the wedding of their own ord.


    Severin smiled at Larry. ¡°I forgot to tell you this, but it¡¯s not just Equus Hall that will being. I


    managed to locate two other halls too!¡±


    Larry became even more excited when he heard that. After all, each hall was sister to the other, and


    nothing could be better than for their supreme leader to locate the other halls.


    ¡°Brookton¡¯s Equus Hall?¡± Catherine was stupefied, and she could only stare nkly as if confused over


    the entire situation.


    Severin immediately reminded her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go over there and greet them?¡±


    ¡°I will! They¡¯re all our guests!¡± she went there with George and several other family members. The gifts


    that Equus Hall prepared were quite expensive too, which surprised everyone.


    ¡°Rachel Ledford, the head of South Link City¡¯s Serpent Hall, has arrived with the hall¡¯s elders to


    celebrate this joyous day,¡± came another announcement.


    Catherine and much of Brookbourn¡¯s other forces were surprised that even Serpent Hall would be in


    attendance.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t Brookton and South Link City far from Brookbourn? How did the people from


    these two hallse to know about today¡¯s wedding? Are they acquainted with the Shanahans? Is that


    why they¡¯re attending the wedding?¡± a wealthy businessman asked in a daze.


    Another businessman said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯ve never heard rumors about the Shanahans being


    familiar with such a force. I bet you on myst dor that they¡¯re here for Severin. I wonder what sort of


    person he is and how he could get to know the bosses of all these forces!¡±


    The wealthy businessman said, ¡°If this is the case, then we must try to appease Severin and the


    Shanahans. They¡¯re not the kind of people we can afford to offend, and it¡¯s shocking that they¡¯d know


    the leader of such a strong force from South Link City. It¡¯s the veryrge city where even South County


    Mansion is located!¡±


    ¡°Haha, this is great! Even Equus Hall and Serpent Hall are here!¡± de of Draco Hallughed at one


    side before turning to Larry, ¡°We should sit at the same table with their hall masters and have a few


    drinks. while we are at it!¡±


    Larry nodded with a smile. ¡°Of course! We must! I can¡¯t believe Mister Severin would have found them!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Mick Wheatly, leader of Riverson¡¯s Mus Hall, has brought his elders here to congratte the happy


    couple and wish them a marriage blessed with many children the announcement came to mark the


    arrival of Mick from Mus Hall, along with Candy, Lauren, and others.


    ¡°Another hall? The crowd was shocked yet again, and they were left in awe of the Shanahans¡¯work.

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    Chapter 699


    The sudden arrival of several forces that the Shanahans have never heard of before made them all feel


    incredibly excited.


    ¡°You just want me to suffer, don¡¯t you, Severin? Stopping me from doing a live stream in this sort of


    situation is the utmost torture for an inte celebrity like me!¡±


    Stanley felt tormented as he stood nearly. In his opinion, his poprity and fan count would increase by


    the bucketload if he were to stream the wedding reception live.


    ¡°War chiefs Norbert Scholl, Valerian Sutcliffe, and Lourie Chapman have arrived to congratte the


    happy couple.¡±


    Even more unexpected was the arrival of three war chiefs who were there to attend the wedding.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me! It¡¯s crazy enough that Mister Valerian is here. How is it that the two other


    war chiefs are here too?¡± A lot of people were shocked by what they saw.


    ¡°They probably don¡¯t want to be photographed or filmed, which is why Severin forbade anyone from


    bringing our cell phones in. I can¡¯t believe that these three war chiefs came together!¡±


    All of a sudden, some people had the realization as to why Severin refused to let them bring their cell


    phones in.


    ¡°The other two war chiefs must be Mister Valerian¡¯s friends. I can¡¯t believe they came with him!¡± She


    surmised with a frown.


    Zachariah then pulled She to one side. ¡°Severin is incredible. He managed to invite three war chiefs


    to his wedding, and news of their presence would almost certainly begin to spread like wildfire. Those


    who hear about it will be shocked for sure, and this will only bring pride to the Shanahans!¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yeah. My handsome Severin is the most incredible man ever. I didn¡¯t expect so many


    war chiefs to attend his wedding.¡±


    Zachariah thought about it for a moment. ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with Severin so far? Have you made


    any progress? It¡¯s about time you up your game because he¡¯s the best candidate to be my son-inw!


    Have you kissed him yet?¡±


    She was speechless for a moment as she looked at her father¡¯s eager expression. With a blush, she


    answered, ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t like him because he wasn¡¯t good enough? Why are you


    suddenly asking me to date him?¡±


    ¡°I was blind to his greatness back then, and I didn¡¯t realize that he was a lion among men!¡± Zachariah


    then returned to his previous question. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question. How far have you


    progressed with him?¡±


    She¡¯s cheeks became even redder, and she lowered her head shyly as he said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that I


    kissed him. But I wouldn¡¯t say I never kissed him either, since it did happen once!¡± As She spoke,


    she could not help but purse her red lips as a wave of joy gushed into her heart.


    Zachariah was confused, and the corners of his lips twitched a couple of times as he asked, ¡°I cannot


    make head or tail of what you¡¯re trying to say. Have you or have you not kissed him before?¡±


    She immediately red at Zachariah. ¡°Hush, Dad! Can¡¯t you keep your voice down? It¡¯d be so


    inappropriate for people to hear us!¡± She then toned her voice down and said softly, ¡°I kissed him, but I


    kissed him secretly while he wasn¡¯t paying attention. But he didn¡¯t kiss me back though, so it doesn¡¯t


    count!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Zachariah was speechless. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t he react at all? You don¡¯t look


    that bad, and there are probably aren¡¯t a lot of people in Brookbourn who are prettier than you. Why


    wasn¡¯t he happy when you kissed him?¡±


    She pouted and exined. ¡°He told me he has a wife, and that I¡¯m just a little kid. He then ignored


    me, like he always did. I didn¡¯t pester him the past few days since I figured he was going to be busy


    with the wedding preparations!¡±

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    Chapter 700


    Zachariah frowned in deep thought and stroked his chin before saying, ¡°You need to work harder,


    She. The leaders of both Equus Hall and Serpent Hall are beautiful women, if you don¡¯t work hard,


    they might just beat you to Severin, and it would be such a huge loss if you were one step behind them


    when Severin finally decides that he wants a second wife.¡±


    She nodded thoughtfully and thought over her father¡¯s words before suddenly feeling a huge loss of


    confidence. ¡°Why do I feel like all my efforts will still be useless even if I try hard? He doesn¡¯t seem to


    like me at all, and he¡¯s bing even more amazing as the days go by! I feel like I¡¯m not worth being


    with him because I might just be a burden!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, silly? What makes you unworthy of him when you¡¯re so beautiful? All a


    woman needs to do is look good!¡±


    Zachariah cheered his daughter up immediately.


    However, She pouted and pointed out. ¡°Look at those two hall masters over there. They¡¯re beautiful,


    and they¡¯re the leaders of their hall. You can bet that their attainment is very high, which means they


    won¡¯t be a burden on my handsome Severin. I¡¯m just an ordinary person who doesn¡¯t have any


    attainment whatsoever, and I feel like I¡¯m not good enough for Severin!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you babbling about? Isn¡¯t Diane an ordinary person too? She doesn¡¯t have any


    attainment either, does she?¡± Zachariah retorted. He then encouraged her, ¡°That is why you must work


    hard. Looks are most important to a man. They don¡¯t usually fuss all that much over other stuff!¡±


    At that moment, Mason and Horus showed up at the hotel lobby with the war chiefs Stuart and Zalton.


    Behind them were several of the Neelys¡¯ elders. Horus could not help but sneer when he looked at the


    hotel. ¡°Hehe, Severin¡¯s having a lot of fun right now, but he¡¯s going to make a fool of himselfter!¡±


    ¡°Do you have an invitation? Please leave your cell phone with us for safekeeping.¡± Two of the


    Shanahans¡¯ bodyguards stepped forward and asked as soon as they arrived at the gate.


    Horus smiled coldly and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need an invitation. We came here uninvited!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re from South County Mansion,¡± Mason added. ¡°and these two are war chiefs. Why would we need


    an invitation?¡±


    The bodyguards froze for a moment. Severin had instructed them to let Mason¡¯s men in if thetter


    came. At that moment, the bodyguard smiled. ¡°Right this way, sir. Our master earlier told us to let you


    in if you showed up!¡±


    Horus, Mason, and the others were stunned to hear that.


    ¡°How did Severin know that we¡¯d being here today?¡± Horus, who was feeling a little flustered,


    asked his father.


    ¡°Does he know that we won¡¯t give in to him?¡± Mason wondered aloud.


    Then, the Sanchezes¡¯ Carlito and Sergio, along with Dietmar-the head of the And Only Jewelry


    Corporation-arrived with Phoebe.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Mister Carlito? Why are you here?¡± Mason asked with a gloomy face after seeing Carlito show up


    there.


    ¡°Oh, Mister Severin gave us an invitation, so we decided toe!¡± Carlito smiled slightly. He had


    secretly found out that Valerian had bought flight tickets to Brookbourn, so he discussed it with his


    father and decided to attend the wedding.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    Chapter 701


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t these two the war chiefs, Mister Stuart and Mister Zalton?¡± Carlito soon noticed the two


    people standing beside him and was in awe of them.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Sergio stepped forward and said, ¡°Greetings, esteemed war chiefs. Are you both here to attend Mister


    Severin¡¯s wedding too?¡±


    Stuart sneered when he heard that and said, ¡°Attend the wedding? Hahaha, there might not be a


    wedding. to attend by the time we¡¯re done, so you should just go back home!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sergio immediately remembered thest-minute cancetion of Horus¡¯s wedding


    and understood what was going on. After some thought, he could not help but persuade Mason, ¡°You


    and I go way back, Mason, and we¡¯ve known each other for a very long time. I feel like I should remind


    you that you¡¯re the one who should be going back. Severin isn¡¯t the kind of person you can afford to


    offend. There are certain things that I am not at liberty to tell you!¡±


    Masonughed out loud when he heard that. ¡°What did they offer you in exchange for speaking on their


    behalf? I finally see what sort of people you businessmen are!¡±


    Sergio was not happy to hear that, and he said with gritted teeth, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to entertain you


    anymore. I¡¯ve already said what feel I¡¯m supposed to say, so I hope you don¡¯t end up regretting it if you


    decide not to listen to my advice!¡± He then turned to his group and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you must¡¯ve hit the nail on the head, Dad. Why would he get so angry otherwise?¡± Horus


    mocked within earshot of Sergio¡¯s group.


    ¡°Let them go up ahead of us. We¡¯ll wait for him to hand over his mary gift to Severin so he¡¯ll regret


    giving the money after Severin¡¯s life ended! Haha!¡± Masonughed with a malicious expression,


    confident that he could deal with Severin by bringing two war chiefs with him.


    Stuart had the attainment of a level eight warrior king, so there were not a lot of people who were on


    his level and could fight toe to toe with him.


    ¡°Mister Carlito Sanchez, head of Drackham¡¯s Sanchezes, is here with his father to congratte the


    couple on their happy marriage,¡± the same voice announced.


    ¡°The Sanchezes? That can¡¯t be! They¡¯re one of Dracodom¡¯s top ten wealthiest business families!¡±


    Catherine inhaled sharply in fright, thinking that all the big shots had already arrived that day and no


    more would show up. She was understandably surprised when more came.


    The overall influence of such families was usually on par to that of a war chief, and above all, the


    Sanchezes were an incredibly wealthy business family whose connections and foundations ran deep.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are those people here too? Severin is such an enigma!¡±


    The Znkos, the Bards, and everyone else in Brookbourn were shocked yet again, and some of


    their jaws nearly dropped to the ground too.


    ¡°Sirs, this is Severin.¡± As the highest inmand of the And Only Jewelry Corporation, Dietmar was


    the only one qualified to lead the way and introduce both sides.


    Meanwhile, Phoebe did not understand why Sergio would take the trouble to make such a long journey


    and she began to wonder if the old man had overvalued Severin¡¯s ability.


    As soon as they nced over and saw Valerian standing with Norbert and Lourie at the far end, their


    eyes. widened in shock and their eyeballs nearly fell to the ground. Those three big shots came here?¡±


    ¡°My name is Sergio Sanchez Very pleased to meet you, Mister Severin!¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m Carlito Sanchez Greetings, Mister Severin.¡±


    The father and son duo bowed respectfully and greeted Severin politely

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    Chapter 702


    ¡°I¡¯m very honored that you were all willing to take the trouble toe here and attend our wedding.


    You shouldn¡¯t have spent so much money on another gift when you¡¯ve already given us one earlier!¡±


    Severin looked at them and said with a smile.


    ¡°Hehe, you jest, Mister Severin. Our actions regarding the previous incident had been too impudent,


    and we are already incredibly grateful for your show of magnanimousness,¡± Sergio said with a faint


    smile and casually wiped off cold sweat from his forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯re being too kind. Everyone here today is our treasured guest, and that includes you!¡± Severin


    smiled and responded in a manner that was neither too humble nor overbearing.


    Catherine did not know how to respond, but she hurriedly asked George to hand over her business


    card. After all, being able to make friends with such a big shot would be very beneficial for any future


    coborative projects.


    ¡°Come out here and meet your end, Severin!¡± someone yelled just as everyone was chatting happily


    away. The loud yoice instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Horus and Mason strode in arrogantly with several people, and the person who shouted earlier was


    none other than Horus-who wished he could tear Severin to pieces.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to get yourselves killed, aren¡¯t you? How dare you choose this asion to cause


    trouble?¡± Lillie yelled back and walked over with the others.


    ¡°Come back here, Lillie,¡± Severin shouted, knowing that she and her group of girls would have to face


    some very strong people.


    ¡°Haha, what¡¯s the matter, Severin? Are you scared?¡± Horus asked smugly.


    His face then soured when he nced over and saw Rachel standing on one side. ¡°Ah, Rachel! You¡¯re


    here too! This is perfect! You¡¯ll soon witness these two warrior kings killing Severin! Haha!¡±


    There were those in the crowd who recognized who the other people were.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they from South County Mansion?¡±


    ¡°The other two seem to be war chiefs. Goodness me, what on earth is going on? Are the people from


    South County Mansion bringing two war chiefs here to cause trouble here? This¡­¡±


    Some put two and two together and were appalled at the situation.


    ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s see which one of these people will be so bold as toy a hand on Mister Severin today.¡± To


    everyone¡¯s surprise, Valerian walked out from the crowd and stood in front of Severin.


    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯m just as curious to see how reckless those folks can be.¡± Norbert and Lourie stood up


    immediately, apparently ready to take on whoever was going to cause trouble there.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Valerian, Norbert, and Lourie are you here?¡± Stuart was startled to see three war chiefs there. He


    never expected such individuals to attend Severin¡¯s wedding, and they even appeared to be siding with


    Severin.


    ¡°Dad, this¡­¡± Horus¡¯s arrogance disappeared in an instant. He frowned and was unsure what to do


    next.


    The support of three war chiefs immediately imparted the Shanahans with added confidence, and


    Stanley even said boldly, ¡°What is the meaning of this? Are you prepared to cause trouble here? If you


    do, then it¡¯ll be the same as disrespecting these three war chiefs!¡±

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    Chapter 703


    Mason¡¯s expression soured, and he could not help but say, ¡°Esteemed war chiefs, I¡¯m sorry we didn¡¯t


    know that Severin is your friend, but we can¡¯t let him off that easily after he ruined my son¡¯s wedding


    and killed our first elder!¡±


    Valerian was amused to hear that and could not help but say, ¡°Haha, you can¡¯t let him go, you say?


    What right do you have to cause trouble at his wedding?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You and your family will be digging your graves if you cause a ruckus here!¡± Lourie said


    without holding back.


    Valerian¡¯sment had already made it clear that Severin had some sort of connection to the war


    gods, and those were the kind of people that anyone could only ever wish to curry favor with. Stuart


    could only smile awkwardly at one side and was at a loss as to what to do next.


    At that moment, someone yelled, ¡°Look, there¡¯s a helicopter over there!¡±


    A helicopter had descended near the tform not far away.


    ¡°Who could this be? Why would theye here by helicopter?¡± Everyone¡¯s attention was diverted to


    the helicopter again..


    When the helicopter was about ten meters above the ground, a figure jumped down directly from above


    and stood firmly on the ground. He then waved at the helicopter and strode toward Severin.


    ¡°Who is this person? His attainment certainly doesn¡¯t look low.¡± Mason muttered with a frown. He never


    dreamed that Severin would know so many powerful individuals. At that moment, the reminder from


    Sergio popped up in his mind and fear began to creep in.


    That tall and straight figure that was instantly recognizable to Zalton. ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s Mister Warren Siegfried,


    a war god!¡± he spoke in a somewhat trembling voice as he stood beside Mason.


    ¡°A war god¡­came t-t-t-to Severin¡¯s w-w-wedding?¡±


    Horus and Mason looked at each other and felt their heads buzz.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think someone of this stature would show up here. We don¡¯t often get to see someone like this.


    No wonder Severin insisted that all guests hand over their cell phones!¡± Stanley gulped excitedly. He


    never dreamed that he would one day meet a war god.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Why does he look like Valerian¡¯s bodyguard?¡± Megan pondered over it for a moment,


    and her eyes soon widened. ¡°It¡¯s him! It really is him! And he said he just happened to share the same


    name as a war god!¡±


    When Felicia heard that, she patted her chest excitedly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean I had a drink with a war


    god? It was Warren! I drank with him!¡±


    ¡°Make no mistake, that is Warren the war god. I can¡¯t believe that a war god would show up here and


    come to our wedding! Zachariah was extremely excited and he knew that it would cause quite at


    sensation if word got out.


    She smiled. ¡°If people find out that Warren came here for a meal, our hotel¡¯s business would be


    booming in the future!¡±


    Zachariah¡¯s eyes lit up even more. ¡°Yes, business won¡¯t just be booming. It¡¯ll soar topletely


    unheard- of heights!¡±


    ¡°Dad, why would a war god corne to Severin¡¯s wedding? Horus¡¯s face turned pale with fright, and it


    hardly


    crossed his mind that Severin would know someone like a war god.


    ¡°Look, another helicopter is approaching!¡± Someone eximed again.


    ¡°There¡¯s oneing from there too!¡± Another person pointed out yet another helicoptering from


    the opposite direction.


    ¡±

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    Chapter 704


    Before long, Beryl hopped off the helicopter andnded firmly, followed by Calum. Their arrival shocked


    everyone present.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be possible. Madam Beryl and Mister Calum are here too? Now three of the four war gods


    are here! Who is Severin, really? Could these war gods be fake? Are they hired actors or something?¡±


    One guy could not help but mutter.


    ¡°Watch what you say,¡± a man beside him hurriedly reminded. ¡°How can you call these people fake? Do


    you think anyone would dare to pretend to be one of the four war gods? They¡¯re asking to be killed if


    they do that.¡±


    The man from earlier was given a bit of a fright after being chastised and immediately said, ¡°But three


    out of the four are here! I can¡¯t help but feel like it¡¯s a dream! This is too surreal!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just these three. Look over there. There¡¯s another helicopter approaching the area!¡± someone


    remarked.


    Finally, Horace jumped down from above,pleting the line-up of all four war gods!


    ¡°The four war gods are all here!¡± Catherine was so frantic that she nearly fainted. Such a scene was


    truly beyond her wildest dreams.


    Severin came up to Felicia and smiled as he asked, ¡°Do you think this is enough to send shockwaves


    throughout the entire south county?¡±


    ¡°T-t-this is the most frightening thing I have ever seen. I never dreamed that the war gods woulde


    and grace the wedding with their presence, much less see all four of them together!¡± said Felicia with al


    gulp.


    ¡°Goodness me! I was right to ept the invitation and attend Severin¡¯s wedding! I knew that a war god


    would be here, but I thought Beryl was the only one who would be here. I didn¡¯t expect the other three


    war gods toe too.¡± Sergio was extremely excited, and he nced intently at Severin again,


    wondering who could he be and how he managed to gain such respect from the war gods.


    ¡°Greetings, war gods!¡± Valerian knelt as soon as he came to his senses since kneeling was almost a


    reflex action when one was in the presence of a war god.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Greetings, war gods!¡± The crowd followed suit and knelt in unison.


    Mason and the others knelt on the ground and trembled. Had they known that Severin knew the war


    gods, they would rather take a bullet to the head than go there and try to cause chaos at his wedding.


    ¡°What should we do now, Zalton?¡± Stuart, who was kneeling on the ground, was extremely frightened


    and immediately asked Zalton for advice on how to proceed.


    Zalton broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Dang it. How am I supposed to know what I should do? I¡¯m so d we


    didn¡¯t do anything yet. They probably won¡¯t kill us, will they?¡±


    Stuart also breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re lucky that Valerian and the other two had only


    just stood up for Severin earlier. Things would be so much more troublesome if we ended up


    exchanging blows with them.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you kneeling?¡± Stanley hastily reminded Severin after seeing him standing there instead of


    kneeling.


    ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t need to kneel. Diane, Mom, Dad¡­you may get up.¡± Severin chuckled and helped Diane,


    Judith, and Maurice.


    ¡°Get up and be at ease!¡±.Warren said to the crowd with a smile.


    The four war gods exchanged nces, walked up to Severin, and bowed respectfully to them as she


    said, ¡°Greetings, Master. We wish you a blessed wedding!¡±

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    Chapter 705


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master?!!¡±


    Everyone was petrified to see that scene and find out that Severin was their master! It wasmon


    knowledge that the four war gods were incredibly strong, at least to most ordinary people. Though


    there were certain insanely strong individuals from families who specialize in attainment and lived


    unfettered from mortal chains, those individuals were considered legendary characters who could not


    rightly be considered mortals. However, when it came to mortals, then only four of the highest-ranked


    people in the whole of Dracodom could be bestowed the title of ¡®war god¡¯.


    ¡°My gosh! Did the war gods call him Master? I didn¡¯t mishear that, did I, Mom?¡± Megan¡¯s mouth


    widened in surprise and she could not help but casually pinch her thigh to try and ascertain whether or


    not she was. dreaming. When she felt the searing pain from the pinch, she finally believed that it was


    not a dream.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re being too modest!¡± Severin chuckled. ¡°The banquet can begin shortly now that almost


    everyone is here.¡±


    ¡°By the way.¡± Warren said, ¡°we were in a hurry, so we didn¡¯t manage to get any congrattory gifts for


    you and your wife. Besides, we don¡¯t know what sort of gifts your missus prefers. How about we each


    give her a bank card so she could buy what she likes?¡± He then came up to Diane and handed her a


    bank card.¡± Ma¡¯am, there¡¯s a hundred and eleven million in the card, and I sincerely hope you¡¯ll ept


    it.¡±


    ¡°That much?¡± Diane was a little rattled because of how generous Warren was, more so when he


    addressed her respectfully as ma¡¯am. She felt a little overwhelmed with pride as a result.


    ¡°T-t-thank you!¡± One could regard Diane as the kind of person who had experienced many different


    scenarios, but at that moment, she was lost for words because of how excited she was. All she could


    do was smile and say, ¡°Make sure to enjoy yourself and drink moreter.¡±


    ¡°Haha, of course, of course! We¡¯ll definitely enjoy ourselves to the fullest.¡± Calum also came forward


    and said with a heartyugh. He then took out a bank card and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ve always felt that you


    were beautiful enough in your pictures, but your good looks far exceed expectations when I see you in


    person. It¡¯s no surprise that our master was so eager to go back after getting out of prison!¡±


    Severin smiled awkwardly when he heard that because Calum was apparently unaware that even


    Severin himself had no idea that Diane had given birth to a daughter.


    ¡°Greetings, ma¡¯am. We¡¯re each giving you a hundred and eleven million since we didn¡¯t know what to


    buy. for


    you, but I hope you¡¯ll have a happy marriage and continue to be as youthful as ever!¡± Beryl stepped


    forward and handed Diane the bank card with a password written on it.


    Finally, Horace handed over a card too.


    ¡°My goodness! If each of them gave her a-hundred-and-eleven million dors, then the total would be


    four -hundred-and-forty-four million! That¡¯s too generous of them!¡±


    A few guests could not help but gulp at the shocking scenes that they witnessed, and one of them soon


    turned their attention to the people from South County Mansion, whose expressions were all incredibly


    sour.


    ¡°Hehe, just so you know, there were several people here who said that they wanted to kill Mister


    Severin and ruin the wedding!¡± Valerian chuckled, ruining the atmosphere with one sentence.


    ¡°What? Which one of these people are the bold troublemakers?¡± Horace¡¯s expression soured and he


    asked angrily.


    ¡°We we¡¯re sorry! We were wrong, sir! We didn¡¯t know that all the war gods and three other war chiefs


    would be here!¡± Mason was so frightened that he knelt on the ground without knowing what to tell them.


    Horus knelt on the ground with several elders and begged too. ¡°Please forgive us, war gods! We now


    know that we havemitted a mistake!¡±


    Stuart and Zalton were afraid too, but they did not dare to kneel because of how embarrassing it would


    be. Furthermore, kneeling was tantamount to admitting that they had shown up specifically to cause


    trouble, so they decided it would be best not to kneel.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know that the war gods and war chiefs would be here? Were you prepared to ruin the


    wedding if we hadn¡¯te here then?¡± Horace asked coldly.


    He then sought further instruction from Severin. ¡°What should we do about them, Master? Since they


    came here intending to cause trouble, then might I suggest that they be killed right here and now?¡±

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    Chapter 706


    Severin said with a smile, ¡°Bloodshed is thest thing I want on my wedding day.¡±


    The despairing Mason had a sudden glimmer of hope when he heard that and nodded frantically. ¡°Yes,


    yes, you¡¯re right. A wedding isn¡¯t the ce for there to be bloodshed, so it¡¯d be best to just forget about


    what happened and let us leave.¡±


    However, Severin¡¯s next remark came as a surprise for him. ¡°Those elders are allowed to live, but this


    man and his son deserve to be killed!¡±


    ¡°I was wrong,¡± Horus begged. ¡°I know I was wrong! Please just give us the chance to leave!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for sparing us. Thank you, great Mister Severin! Thank you, war gods!¡± The Neelys¡¯ elders


    prostrated themselves on the ground one by one and trembled in fear.


    Severin smiled again. ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    ¡°We will! Thank you so much, Mister Severin!¡± The elders were so scared that they stood up at once


    and left. They were afraid of staying there a moment longer.


    ¡°Apprehend these two men, kill them, and throw their corpses outside the city for the dogs to feast on!¡±


    Severin then ordered coldly.


    Rachel was overjoyed to hear that and immediately stepped forward to offer. ¡°You can leave that to my


    people, Mister Severin!¡±


    Several strong guys from Serpent Hall immediately came over to drag Mason and Horus away.


    ¡°Stuart! Zalton!¡± Valerian could not help but smile as he called out to the two war chiefs and asked,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe here with Mason to lend him a hand? Why are you both so quiet right now?¡±


    ¡°Were you two the ones who were going to cause trouble here under Mason¡¯s order?¡± Warren


    narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the two of them.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Stuart and Zalton were both war chiefs, Warren¡¯s question frightened them so badly that cold


    sweat began to drip from their foreheads and their heartbeats began to quicken.


    ¡°No, no! We¡¯re here to congratte Mister Severin on his wedding!¡± Stuart said hastily as he came up


    with the most obvious excuse.


    Zalton also added, ¡°Yes, Stuart¡¯s right! We came here after hearing about Mister Severin¡¯s reputation


    and knowing that he was holding his wedding feast here.¡±


    Severin was in no mood to call those two guys out since he had already made an example out of


    Mason and Horus who caused trouble for him time and again. He smiled faintly and said to the two of


    them, Since you¡¯re both here to celebrate my wedding, I hope you don¡¯t mind me asking where¡¯s your


    wedding gift. You didn¡¯te empty-handed, did you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! I have an ancient piece of gemstone here and several spiritual herbs too. Oh, and I also


    have some gold bars!¡± Stuart said hurriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also prepared some gifts! Let¡¯s go over and register ourselves!¡± Zalton nodded immediately and


    led Stuart to the person in charge of the guest register.


    ¡°That was one hell of a terrifying moment. I almost died from the fright!¡± Zalton said after writing his


    name on the register. He then sat down with Stuart in an empty corner and wiped off his cold sweat.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    Chapter 707


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, in a small alley not far from the hotel, several of the Neelys¡¯ elders were trembling with


    fear.


    ¡°That was the most terrifying moment in my life. It¡¯s all thanks to Mister Severin¡¯s kindness that we


    were allowed to live!¡± The second elder said with a trembling voice. He still felt as though he was


    dreaming. and even his legs were feeling a little weak.


    After all, under those circumstances earlier, they knew that they were going to be killed had they acted


    like Horus and caused chaos at the wedding. Severin¡¯s decision to let everyone else go except for


    Horus and Mason was undoubtedly a very magnanimous one.


    ¡°Yeah, his temper is incredibly different from ordinary people, and I never dreamed that he would be the


    master of the four war gods. Why haven¡¯t I heard any mention of the war gods having a master?¡± The


    third elder¡¯s voice was just as shaky as the second when he spoke..


    At that moment, a figure appeared at the entrance of the alley and walked toward them. The elders


    were all startled when they saw someone approaching them, but as soon as they got a good look at


    who it was, they all breathed a sigh of relief. However, they were also somewhat surprised to see that


    person. ¡°Mister Yoel? Why are you here?¡± the second elder asked as he watched Yoeling up to


    him.


    Yoel looked at the elders and could not help but frown, Judging from the scared expression on every


    single one of their faces, he knew for certain that Mason and Horus were in danger. Even so, a sense


    of relief filled his heart, like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders.


    Nevertheless, he asked them, ¡°Where are my dad and my elder brother? I¡¯ve been thinking, and I


    eventually decided toe over and check up on the situation, but before I could go in, I was surprised


    to see all of you running out. I then followed all of you until you finally stopped running.¡±


    The second elder immediately exined. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you didn¡¯t tag along, otherwise, the Neelys


    would have been all wiped out! Both your brother and your father are dead!¡±


    ¡°What! How is that possible?¡± Although Yoel already knew that wasing, he feigned a stunned


    expression and even took a few steps back.


    The third elder then said, ¡°Severin is truly a frightening person. It¡¯s a good thing that you were one step


    behind us, because you probably would have been killed too if you came with us! He was kind enough


    to let us elders leave. And would you believe it? Even the four war gods attended his along with three


    war chiefs!¡±


    ¡°The four war gods? They all came to his wedding?!¡± Yoel¡¯s shock was genuine, and he was not


    pretending at all. It had hardly crossed his mind that Severin would be so influential.


    ¡°Yes! All four of them! You have no idea how scared we were!¡± The fourth elder remarked. ¡°Since we¡¯ve


    been allowed to leave, then war chiefs Stuart and Zalton should be fine too, right?¡±


    The second elder could not help but remark, ¡°I believe so. They are war chiefs, after all, and it¡¯s not like


    they can be killed on a whim. A hugemotion will result if a war chief was killed, and we weren¡¯t


    able. to make a move in time either.¡±


    The fourth elder patted his chest and remarked in a traumatized tone. ¡°We should thank our lucky


    stars. that we didn¡¯t do anything yet, otherwise, we¡¯d be joining Mister Mason and Mister Horus in the


    grave!¡±

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    Chapter 708


    ¡°This is the end for the Neelys, I suppose. Our status will be reduced to that of an ordinary family.


    Following the death of the current governor, a new person must be elected to be the new


    governor. It¡¯s not a position that can be inherited!¡±


    The second elder looked at Yoel pitifully and said, ¡°If the Neelys are no longer the governor, I¡¯m afraid


    that some of the connections we made in the past won¡¯t be useful anymore. Some of the families and


    forces decided to associate themselves with us based on the sole fact that your father was the


    governor!¡±


    However, Yoel felt incredibly relieved and said with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even if we¡¯re no longer South


    County Mansion, we can still be regarded as a second-tier family in South Link City as long as the


    elders are still around. At our worst, we¡¯re just slightly inferior to some of the first-tier families!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you can ept this with an open heart. Severin is the kind of person that no one can


    afford to offend. Don¡¯t bother thinking about avenging your elder brother and father. All we can do is


    deal with the loss and move on!¡± the fourth elder reminded Yoel after pondering briefly over what


    happened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m well aware of that. It¡¯s time we head back to South Link City!¡± Yoel forced a smile as


    he said to the elders.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    At that moment, the celebrations at the roof of the Bloomington Hotel were in full swing, and the


    Shanahans were all happy because they had earned the right to be proud.


    ¡°See that? I told you not to offend Severin. I was right, wasn¡¯t I? It¡¯s incredible that he turned out to be


    the war gods¡¯ master!¡± Georgemented while drinking with Stanley.


    Stanley smiled and said, ¡°I get it, Dad. I couldn¡¯t care less about what happened in the past. I¡¯m a


    famous Inte celebrity now, and I can spend my days having fun while making a lot of money every


    month. This is the kind of life I want, and I couldn¡¯t be bothered about securing any of the Shanahans¡¯


    assets anymore. It¡¯d be even better if they get richer and more powerful. Receiving even a small slice


    of the pie from them after they¡¯ve reached the zenith is so much better than whatever happened in the


    past!¡±


    ¡°Haha, d that you have it all figured out!¡± George looked relieved and could not help but jest, ¡°Guess


    we have to appreciate that we lost the bet with Severin and had to do that streaking. You wouldn¡¯t


    have. be an inte celebrity if that hadn¡¯t happened!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, haha! I really should thank him!¡± Stanleyughed, and said to George again, ¡°Your fans


    are growing in number too, Dad. They¡¯ve reached several million already!¡±


    Georgeughed contentedly too. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s not too bad. I just didn¡¯t expect to gain so many fans in


    one day!¡±


    T


    ¡°By the way, now that the current governor is dead, the selection process for the next leader will have


    to begin. The entire thing is a darn headache!¡± Calummented after drinking for some time. After all,


    the south county was within his jurisdiction, he had the final say over who to designate as the


    sessor.


    Upon Hearing hisment, Catherine¡¯s eyes lit up immediately and she could not resist suggesting to


    Calum, ¡°Mister Calum, our family might not be that strong yet, but there¡¯s no question on Severins.


    strength. He is a very capable person, and I believe he is the perfect fit to be the governor!¡±


    Severin was speechless, for he did not expect Catherine to tantly offer up that suggestion simply for


    the sake of improving her family¡¯s position.


    When Calum heard that, heughed. ¡°Haha, he is undeniably suited for the job. Heck, I could even get


    the king to bestow upon him the title of a war god if that¡¯s what our master wants! Unfortunately, he


    doesn¡¯t seem interested in bing the governor!¡±

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    Chapter 709


    ¡°Of course he does! Who wouldn¡¯t want to take up such a position as prestigious as the governor?¡±


    Felicia¡¯s eyes lit up immediately as soon as she heard that there was hope for Severin to assume the


    job. The way she saw it, Calum¡¯s remark about making Severin a war god was probably in jest, but the


    decision to make Severin the governor was entirely Calum¡¯s prerogative.


    Although the Shanahans were on the right track in terms of progress, Brookbourn was still a small city


    and there were thus plenty of restrictions on their development. If Severin became the governor, then


    the Shanahans could take advantage of their rtionship with him and make their mark in a ce as


    huge as South Link City. More importantly, the rtionship between Severin and the four war gods


    meant that there was nothing for the Shanahans to fear in the future.


    Calum looked at Severin and asked, ¡°What do you think? Would you like to try your hand at bing


    the governor?¡±


    Severin noticed the expectant nces of Catherine, Felicia, Megan, and everyone else. After what


    seemed like a long time, he finally nodded and said, ¡°Sure. South Link City is situated in a good


    location. The spiritual energy there is very rich, and there are many training resources too, so I


    suppose I have no choice but to reluctantly agree!¡±


    Everyone there was speechless. ¡°What is he going on about?¡¯ they wondered. Bing the next


    governor carried with it a very high status, and many of the smaller city mansions had to answer to a


    county mansion. Several city mansions were even required to offer a part of their earnings to the


    county mansion every year. An honor like that was something everyone vied for, yet Severin¡¯s


    response to it was ¡®I have no choice but to reluctantly agree!


    ¡°Haha, great! I have one less thing to worry about now that you¡¯ve given your approval. I¡¯ll make an


    announcement in South Link City when the timees, and the public will soon know that you¡¯ll be


    appointed in seven days. Is that fine with you?¡± Calumughed, wishing that Severin could be


    appointed right away.


    ¡°Sure, that¡¯ll be amazing! We¡¯ll make arrangements for our assets in Brookburn within the next few


    days, and then we can start packing our bags to move there! We¡¯ll sell off whatever properties that can


    be sold, and we¡¯ll have someone manage the rest!¡± Catherine immediately remarked excitedly.


    Severin smiled wryly. His consideration for epting the offer was South Link City¡¯s location, which


    was the very center of the south county. It would thus be more convenient for the other halls to visit him


    there, which was why he agreed in the first ce.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Later that noon, everyone had a marvelous time drinking away, and it was not until evening that the


    four war gods left in their helicopters. The other guests then began to leave one after another once the


    war gods and war chiefs left.


    ¡°Congrattions, Catherine! You¡¯ll soon be a member of the South County Mansion! Do take care


    of Brookburn Mansion if the chance ever arises in the future.¡± Zachariah then bid goodbye to Catherine


    with


    a smile.


    ¡°Haha, of course, of course!¡± Catherine was grinning ear to ear. She never thought she would live to


    see such a glorious day.


    Later that night, Severin came to Diane¡¯s room with a smile on his face and said to her, ¡°Honey, you


    won¡¯t chase me away on the night of our wedding, will you?¡±


    Diane was still buzzing from the happiness, but she coyly rolled her eyes at Severin and said, ¡°I


    thought you were going to do some alchemy again tonight? You seem to have been working hard on


    alchemy for


    the past two days!¡±

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    Chapter 710


    Severin stepped forward, ced his arms around Diane¡¯s waist, and said, ¡°Why would I bother with


    alchemy when tonight¡¯s our wedding night? I have a beautiful woman waiting for me right here too!¡±


    Diane¡¯s cheeks were slightly red as she said to Severin, ¡°Why all the fuss about our wedding night?


    Our daughter is already a young girl! You¡¯re making me feel embarrassed when you say all that!¡±


    Severin replied with a smile, ¡°By the way, honey, you¡¯re going to the be wife of a governor. How does


    that make you feel? Are you happy?¡±


    Diane smiled slightly. ¡°When I was broke, all I hoped was to be rich. The main reason I thought


    that way was because I didn¡¯t want Selene to suffer. Now that I have the money, I feel like safety is


    more. important than anything else. Money now bes a number for me, and I¡¯m content to have


    food on our tables, clothes to wear, and the liberty to buy whatever we want.¡±


    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯m more interested in breaking through to


    bing a profound master-the sooner, the better! I realized after my breakthrough that it¡¯s not only


    my speed. and strength that¡¯s different. Even my physical fitness has improved, and it¡¯s not even that


    easy for me to catch a cold!¡±


    Severin said with a smile, ¡°Of course, higher attainment brings with it even better benefits, and if your


    attainment reaches a certain level, even your lifespan can be increased so you can live longer. Some


    even gain a tremendous amount of resistance to bodily harm and aren¡¯t even affected by most poisons.


    For women, they would be even more beautiful and retain their youth!¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m even more excited when you say that!¡± Diane¡¯s eyes were full of anticipation when she


    heard that. She then thought about it for a moment and asked Severin, ¡°By the way, how¡¯s your


    alchemy going? The sess rate has probably increased a lot by now, right?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin had a little smirk as he said proudly, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not just the sess rate that increased a lot.


    I¡¯m now a first-grade medium-rank alchemist!¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ve managed to refine first-grade medium-rank pills?¡± Diane inhaled sharply after


    hearing that and could not help but exim, ¡°You¡¯re too amazing, honey! I love you so much! Doesn¡¯t


    that mean I won¡¯t have any shortage of pills once I break through to the level of a profound master?¡±


    Severinughed. ¡°But of course! Unfortunately, I only managed to refine two yesterday, so the sess.


    rate is still considered pretty low. I need to work harder to increase it!¡± After saying that, he kissed


    Diane¡¯s rosy cheek and changed the subject, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these things, honey. It¡¯s gettingte,


    and we should go to bed!¡±


    ¡°S-s-sure!¡± Diane was still blushing as she lowered her head.


    The next morning, the wedding advertisements on all of Brookbourn¡¯s public transport stations had


    disappeared, but there were still some discussions amongst the people about the sudden appearance


    of the four war gods at the wedding.


    Of course, since no one was allowed to bring in their cell phones, such statements drew marked


    skepticism from others who believed that the people making the statements were simply bragging.


    Many people did not believe it, but their belief was soon challenged when the same statement was


    repeated by many third-tier, second-tier, and even first-tier upper-ss families, not to mention


    Brookbourn Mansion.


    Over at the Shanahans, preparations were made to dispose of their assets, including those that could


    be cashed out from the stock market. Everyone was pumped up for the move to South Link City, and


    they were all eager to establish themselves there as soon as possible.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    Chapter 711


    A dayter, Gracie, Mick, Larry, and Rachel came to meet with Severin ording to his instructions.


    ¡°Why did you call us here today, Supreme Leader?¡± Gracie asked with a little grin once she confirmed


    that there were no outsiders around. She was wearing a shorter leather skirt with a pink-and-white thin


    knit sweater top, which made her look cute yet sexy at the same time. Even her grin became that much


    more charming.


    Severin looked at them and conjured up four small bottles with a wave of his palm. He then handed the


    bottles to them and said, ¡°Here are the pills that I¡¯ve refined. Each person will get a few first-grade low-


    rank pills and two first-grade medium-rank pills. These pills are very useful for those who are profound


    masters and can be used in your training!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, sir! I never imagined you¡¯d know alchemy! Why didn¡¯t we know about it before?¡± Mick


    expressed his surprise as he took the bottle from Severin. His attainment base was only that of a level


    seven profound master, and the first-grade medium-rank pills were indeed useful for him.


    ¡°Yeah, you have my full admiration! From what I heard, not anyone can be an alchemist. Besides,


    these pills are very precious too! Are you already a first-grade medium-rank alchemist? I have nothing


    but. praise and reverence for you!¡±


    Larry was also extremely excited.


    Severin smiled and then said to them, ¡°This is still the tip of the iceberg. My goal is to train the hall


    masters of all twelve halls to at least level nine warrior kings, and to do this, I need to work extra hard


    to break through and be a second-grade alchemist. After all, only second-grade pills have a good


    effect on those who have reached warrior king. Is my exnation clear?¡±


    ¡°A level nine warrior king!¡± Mick gulped upon hearing that. ¡°I don¡¯t even dare to think about bing a


    level nine warrior king within a year! Earlier, I was wondering whether or not I can even be a level


    one warrior king during this period. That¡¯s more than enough for me!¡±


    Rachel rolled her eyes at Mick and said, ¡°You can¡¯t set such low targets for yourself, Hall Master Mick.


    Since our supreme leader has vowed to turn us into level nine warrior kings within a year, I firmly


    believe that he has the means to achieve that! I¡¯m sure we all know that he¡¯s an ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, hehe, I¡¯ll look forward to your second-grade pills then! That¡¯s the true treasure amongst


    treasures!¡± Mick could not resist licking his lips with excitement.


    Gracie thought for a while and said to Severin, ¡°Sir, these pills require certain materials, and I heard


    that it¡¯s extremely difficult for an alchemist to obtain a breakthrough. While the first reason mainly has


    to do with talent, the second is connected to the fact that a steady supply of materials is needed to


    practice refinement continuously. These materials aren¡¯t easy to source, so I¡¯d like to know if you¡¯d


    need any help to source them?¡±


    Larry also immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t understand much about alchemy, but if you can


    draw. up a list, we¡¯ll help you search for them. To my knowledge, there are still a lot of spiritual herbs in


    the


    forests!¡±


    Severin smiled wryly and said, ¡°I still have plenty of materials which were all given to me by my uncle-


    master, so there¡¯s no need to worry about that for the time being. Right now, I need your help to locate


    the other eight halls. It would be best if I can ascertain their level of attainment as soon as possible!¡±


    Having said that, Severin looked at Rachel and exined, ¡°For example, Rachel here is now a level


    four warrior king, so I don¡¯t need to worry much about her because her attainment level is already


    considered very high. If any one of the hall masters are level seven or level eight, then it would make


    my job event


    easier!¡±


    The four others got excited when they heard Severin¡¯s remark.


    ¡°You have an uncle-master? My goodness, you¡¯re almost practically a god, and even the four war gods


    call you master! Doesn¡¯t that mean your uncle-master is already an almost godlike existence?¡± Mick


    was genuinely surprised


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Indeed he is. You should all give your all in training, because I was instructed


    to bring all of you to meet him a yearter once you¡¯ve reached the attainment of a level nine warrior


    king. When that timees, he¡¯ll even have rewards for you!!

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    Chapter 712


    As soon as they all heard that, their eyes lit up and they were overwhelmed with excitement.


    ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll work hard!¡± Larry clenched his fists with a resolute expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Gracie reassured, ¡°you should focus on raising your proficiency in alchemy. We¡¯ll do our


    best to ask around and send our people to locate the other hall masters. I¡¯m sure we can find the other


    eight halls in no time!¡± She was as resolute as Larry was.


    Severin nodded and reminded the four of them. ¡°When you begin your search, perhaps you can go to


    different regions, such as focusing on certain forces in certain cities. It¡¯ll be much more efficient that


    way!


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Thank you for reminding us.¡± Rachel nodded too.


    Severin looked at them and said again, ¡°You¡¯re all aware that I¡¯ll be moving to South Link City to take


    up the position of South Governor in the next few days, so if there¡¯s anything you need, feel free to call


    me or visit me there!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, then I¡¯ll visit you often!¡± Rachel smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m closest to you, after all!¡±


    Severin felt a little embarrassed when such a beautiful woman told him that, so he smiled awkwardly


    and said, ¡°Sure. We can have dinner together in the future!¡±


    Gracie was the first to be interested in Severin, so she got a bit jealous when she saw Rachel¡¯s


    proactiveness. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Well, I have ns to move Equus Hall to South Link City


    too. I¡¯m nning to sell most of our assets in Brookton and keep the rest. We can then transfer to


    South Link City and establish ourselves there. Many people refer to it as a city of attainment, and the


    spiritual energy there is more intense too!¡± She then paused before saying shyly, ¡°Besides, if I¡¯m at


    South Link City, then it¡¯ll be more convenient to look for you if I need anything!¡±


    Rachel frowned instantly. She was just casually throwing out an idea to Severin earlier since Serpent


    Hall was originally in South Link City to begin with. For some reason, however, she sensed a hint of


    jealousy from Gracie earlier.


    ¡°It¡¯s settled then! I should move there too! Although I¡¯m satisfied with how things are progressing here,


    the prospects can never be as good as in South Link City. Once I¡¯m there, I hope to be in the care of


    your twodies since my attainment isn¡¯t that high!¡± Larry said with a chuckle.


    ¡°If all three of you are going, then I won¡¯t let myself be left behind either! I¡¯ll follow too!¡± Mick said.


    frantically to Severin.


    Severin did not know how to react and could only nod his head to agree. ¡°Fine, but don¡¯t bring too


    many people with you, and don¡¯t go there all at once. The new forces there might be a little antsy if too


    many of you enter the city, and they might cause us trouble not that I¡¯m afraid of trouble, of course, but


    I simply don¡¯t like the hassle of having to deal with it!¡±


    ¡°Understood, understood. We all know that you prefer to keep a low profile, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t


    have asked everyone to hand their phones over yesterday!¡± Gracie giggled while covering her mouth.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    Chapter 713


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Severin merelyughed when he heard that. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be recognized everywhere I go. Anyway,


    the spiritual energy in Brookbourn is much thinner, and the energy in South Link City would be much


    denser than here! Everything¡¯s set then!¡±


    It was noon by the time they finished chatting, and Severin asked Judith to prepare some lunch for


    them. before sending them off. For Severin, even second-grade medium-rank pills would be of little use


    to his attainment, so there was no point in him keeping them. To that end, he distributed all the pills that


    hel refined a few days ago to the four hall masters. His priority at that moment was to keep practicing


    alchemy to improve his proficiency. The rest would have to wait until the four hall masters have


    improved their attainment.


    Meanwhile, the Shanahans were all extremely excited about the big move, and they were busy selling


    off their assets during the past two days. It was to ensure that they had enough money in their hands


    so they could immediately start new businesses once they arrived at South Link City.


    It went without saying that the Shanahans would still retain their assets in several particrly profitable


    industries. They could then hire apetent and trusted person to be the general manager and


    take charge of thepany, and said person would only need to report to the headquarters every


    month.


    Later that day, Severin focused on refining first-grade medium-rank pills to improve the sess rate of


    his refinement.


    On the fourth day morning after the wedding, Severin and the others finally set off for South Link City.


    He was only three days away from assuming the position of governor, and they arrived at the city


    sometime in the afternoon.


    Rachel had been waiting at the airport since early morning to wee Severin and the others. When


    she saw his arrival, she went up happily to him along with Glenn.


    ¡°Thank you very much for your help, Mister Severin! If a governor like you hadn¡¯t helped, my sister


    would be living in hell right now!¡± Glenn came up and immediately thanked Severin with a smile.


    Severin reciprocated with his smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re more than wee. We¡¯re all good friends, after


    all! Besides, I haven¡¯t officially taken office yet, so you don¡¯t need to refer to me as the governor. It¡¯s not


    appropriate to be calling me that! Just call me Severin.¡±


    Glenn smiled and said, ¡°Haha, but it¡¯s practically set in stone already! You¡¯re a very humble person,


    Severin. I¡¯ll just call you Severin then. It¡¯s less formal!¡±


    Severin could see that Glenn was a very easygoing person whose attainment level was a very


    mediocre. level nine profound master. Though his attainment was higher than Larry¡¯s and could thus be


    considered a powerhouse in a ce like Brookbourn, South Link City was far too huge for it to count


    toward something.


    Moreover, the spiritual energy of South Link City was more than ten times stronger than that of


    Brookbourn because there was a forest not far from the city, and a great many practitioners would


    prefer to live here due to the abundance of spiritual herbs in that forest. Quite some people had


    reached the attainment of warrior king. Aside from that, the forces in South Link City had aplex


    ecosystem, and certain forces were much more powerful than Serpent Hall.


    Rachel took out a map and said to Severin, ¡°This is the map of South Link City. The families I circled


    with a red pen are all first-tier families, and some are so powerful that it would be best not to provoke


    them. They¡¯ll show you courtesy once you¡¯ve assumed your position at South County Mansion, but it¡¯d


    be best


    for


    your subordinates to be more mindful of these families to avoid any unnecessary trouble.¡±


    At the mention of that, Rachel paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°The real estates circled in blue


    are considered one of the better residential areas. They¡¯re allpleted projects that are renovated


    ande fully furnished. It¡¯s a little expensive, but I think it¡¯s perfect for you because you can move in


    right away!¡±


    After hearing that, Severin nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. We¡¯ll go house


    viewing for a bit and meet back up for dinnerter!¡±

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    Chapter 714


    Rachel smiled and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ve already made a reservation! You¡¯ve helped me out big time, so I


    insist on treating you tonight!¡±


    ¡°Sure thing! I¡¯ll make sure to stuff myself to the fullest!¡± Severinughed.


    Not a lot of people from the Shanahans came along since most of their bodyguards and servants had


    been let go. Apart from Lillie and her group, the only bodyguards who were brought along were those


    who had better attainment than most.


    Severin nned to live with the Shanahans because he and they could mutually support each other.


    Since he was going to be heading South County Mansion as the governor, he nned to visit the city


    center the next day to select a few strong bodyguards. After all, the ones from Brookbourn are either


    low-level profound masters or low-level grandmasters, and they were wholly inadequate for such


    ces.


    After saying that, he turned to Catherine and said, ¡°You and everyone else should go with Rachel and


    rest at her ce. Diane and I will have a look at the vis. We¡¯ll call you once we¡¯ve settled on a


    choice, and you can just bring your stuff over then!¡±


    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll do as you say since you¡¯re going to head South County Mansion soon. I, and everyone


    else, trust that you will be able to lead the Shanahans to glory!¡± The olddy said with a smile. She


    already. knew that Severin was the master to the four war gods and left all the decision-making to him.


    Stanley and George, who were standing beside her, were not at all unhappy when they heard that.


    After all, Severin was the reason why the Shanahans could be where they were that day, and a new


    era in the south county would soon be ushered in once Severin headed South County Mansion.


    Though some very powerful families might not show them much courtesy, they would almost certainly


    receive the respect of many ordinary wealthy businessmen or third-tier upper-ss families. At the very


    least, the mansions from other cities would hand in certain amounts of offerings to them every year,


    and it was a small-albeit stable-source of ie for them.


    Since Severin did not tell anyone except Diane that he was the supreme leader of Dracodeus Temple,


    Rachel felt that it would not be appropriate to address him as such. She smiled and then said to


    Severin, I¡¯ll leave this car here for you and your wife. Here¡¯s the key!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Severin took the key without hesitation and drove off with Diane toward the residential area in


    the center of the city. He then parked the car beside one of the houses.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Rachel¡¯s license te number? That must be her car then. What¡¯s she doing here? She can¡¯t


    be buying a house, right?¡± A middle-aged man happened to passing by in the area with several other


    people, and he frowned as soon as he saw Rachel¡¯s car.


    Soon, he saw Severin and Diane get off.


    ¡°That¡¯s not Hall Master Rachel¡­¡± The middle-aged man frowned after seeing two unrecognizable


    faces.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    Chapter 715


    That middle-aged man was Lance York, an elder of the Hillguard Gang who had always liked Rachel


    and wanted to win her heart. Unfortunately, he never had the chance to do so. Later on, he was so


    heartbroken after learning that Rachel was forced to marry Horus that got drunk several times alone.


    His Hillguard Gang was strong enough to face Serpent Hall, but he could not do anything after learning.


    about Rachel¡¯s forced marriage because their gang could never be a match for South County Mansion.


    Moreover, he was just an elder, and their gang leader would never have allowed the gang to make an


    enemy out of the county mansion for the sake of a woman that their elder fell for.


    A few days ago, when he heard that the grand-elder of the South County Mansion had been killed and


    the wedding was called off, he became extremely excited and was filled with a glimmer of hope.


    Then, he came to know that another more important piece of news-the Neelys, who were the current


    leaders of South County Mansion, had been killed in Brookbourn, and a new person would be


    appointed to head the county mansion. He was relieved to hear that, and although he did not know who


    could have done something like that, he was still very much grateful to the person behind Mason¡¯s and


    Horus¡¯s deaths.


    ¡°Mister Lance, do you think these people might have stolen Hall Master Rachel¡¯s car? She won¡¯t show


    up at this sort of ce, and she wouldn¡¯t have allowed anyone else to drive it either. This is her favorite


    car, and she drives it all the time!¡± a young man said to Lance after some thought.


    Lance was over the moon when he heard that, because he never had a chance to get close to Rachel


    despite liking her so much. If he could apprehend those two car thieves, he could then bring the car


    back to Rachel along with the two thieves. Once he returned it to her, she would be so grateful to him


    that she might even treat him to dinner as a show of gratitude.


    With that idea in mind, Lance smiled slightly and said, ¡°This is perfect! These two car thieves must be


    bold to steal Hall Master Rachel¡¯s car like that! Let¡¯s make them pay!¡± He then waved his hand at the


    end of his sentence and led his men over to stop Severin and Diane.


    When Severin was stopped, he frowned and was a little lost for words. South Link City was so far away


    from Brookbourn that it made no sense for anyone there to know who he was, and he could not have


    offended anyone when he had just arrived there that day!


    Therefore, he was a little confused to see the seven people in front of him act so hostile toward him.


    ¡°Think you can leave?¡± One guy smiled deviously and said, ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s not going to be that easy! You


    didn¡¯t think we¡¯d catch you here, did you?¡±


    Severin said to the person, ¡°If memory serves me right, I¡¯ve never met any of you before! What do you


    want from me?¡±


    A big bald man stepped forward with a grin. ¡°Don¡¯t act stupid, kid. Where¡¯d you steal that car from,


    huh?


    Do


    you


    know whose car it belongs to? This car belongs to the head of Serpent Hall! You must be insane to


    think that you can steal her car!¡±


    Severin then said in confoundment, ¡°Hehe, so you¡¯re members of Serpent Hall, then? This has been a


    big misunderstanding. I¡¯m new to South Link City and I haven¡¯t had the time to buy a car, so your hall


    master gave it to me for my convenience in going around town!¡±


    ¡°Gave it to you?¡± Lance frowned and soon sneered again. ¡°You¡¯re quite something, kid. I¡¯m surprised


    you could lie without batting an eye! All of us here know that Hall Master Rachel drives this car often.


    It¡¯s her favorite, and since she has plenty of cars, she could have easily given one of those to you


    instead of this one. Who the hell are you anyway? Why would a beautiful woman like her just give away


    her car to you?¡±


    Severin pulled a long face. He never expected the other person to look down on him and be so rude to


    him too! He sneered. ¡°Watch what you say, pal. You probably don¡¯t know who I am yet, but if you


    weren¡¯t a member of Serpent Hall, you would be half dead on the ground right about now!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lance¡¯s men burst out inughter as if they just heard the funniest joke in the world.

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    Chapter 716


    The bald man did not hold back at all and said, ¡°Keep dreaming, kid? We¡¯re not from Serpent Hall.


    We¡¯re from the Hillguard Gang! This is one of our elders!¡±


    Lance¡¯s crush on Rachel was well known to them, and one of the guys went so far as to shine Lance¡¯s


    shoes by saying, ¡°Do you know who he is? He¡¯s Rachel¡¯s boyfriend, Lance Kirk!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Severin nced skeptically at the other person. Lance looked like an unsavory character,


    and his appearance was far from spectacr either. He did not think that Rachel would fall for


    someone


    like him.


    Lance was overjoyed when he heard his men¡¯s ttery, but that joy soon turned into gloom when he


    saw Severin¡¯s expression. ¡°What¡¯s with that look, kid? Do you doubt us?¡±


    Severinughed. ¡°I think you¡¯re just bragging. I¡¯ve never heard from Rachel that she has a boyfriend.


    She. never mentioned that at all.¡±


    ¡°Tch. Who do you think you are? Why would she tell you if she has a boyfriend? The baldie spat on the


    floor beside him and said to Severin, ¡°Quit your nonsense, car thief! Come with us, and let Hall Master


    Rachel deal with you as she sees fit!¡±


    ¡°Since none of you are from Serpent Hall, then I won¡¯t hesitate to go harsh on you!¡± Severin smiled


    faintly. and made light of the other party¡¯s words.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty bold! I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson!¡± The baldie clenched his fist and stepped forward.


    Lance sped his hands in front of his chest, looked at Diane, and then shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a shame


    that such a beautiful woman is in a rtionship with a car thief. What kind of future do you see in him?


    Why note with me and be my wife? You¡¯d have a much brighter future then! Haha!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, she is a prettydy!¡± The shoe-shiner from before smiled evilly.


    At that moment, the baldie threw a punch at Severin, and the resulting wind was so terrifying that a


    sharp whistling sound was heard. Though he was a profound master, he refrained from using his full


    strength because he did not want to kill Severin with a single punch. His aim was to wound Severin and


    bring him


    to Rachel so he could receive some merit.


    Thest thing Severin wanted was to cause trouble, but since those guys kept on pushing his buttons


    and went so far as to insult Diane, he decided that it was high time he did away with all the courtesy.


    Following his drawn-out sigh, he threw a punch at the guy and produced a loud, dull thud. The next.


    second, the impact sent the baldie soaring into the air before falling heavily to the ground.

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    Chapter 717


    ¡°AGH!¡± The bald man wailed in pain and covered his injured arm with his other hand. His face turned


    pale as he said, ¡°We¡¯re doomed. I have a broken bone, and the punch he just threw at me was almost


    on the level of a level nine profound warrior!¡±


    The baldie¡¯s attainment had reached level six profound master and was thus quite decent. However, he


    was powerless to withstand Severin¡¯s casual punch.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have such a high attainment. You have iting for you now that you¡¯ve hurt one


    of my men!¡± The smile of schadenfreude on Lance¡¯s face had disappeared, and in ce of it was a


    cold. expression.


    ¡°I had no choice. You were asking for it when you called me a car thief and insulted my wife!¡± Severin


    smiled insipidly and had an indifferent look on his face.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re strong just because you¡¯re a level nine profound master? Let me handle him!¡±


    Another


    guy took a step forward and manifested a surge of spiritual energy as he clenched his fist. When his fist


    began to glow, it was a sign that he was a strong individual whose attainment had reached that of level


    one warrior king.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The man¡¯s confidence elicited a dry smile from Severin as he beckoned them. ¡°Word of advice:e


    at me all at once. It¡¯ll save us all from the trouble!¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll take him on!¡± Lance took a step forward and red at Severin. He had reached a considerably.


    high attainment of level two warrior king, which few in South Link City had achieved. In addition, he


    believed that there was no point for his gang leader toe forth if even Lance himself was no match


    for Severin. After all, their gang leader was a level three warrior king whose attainment base was one


    level lower than that of Serpent Hall¡¯s Rachel. That was also a reason why the Hillguard Gang was


    slightly weaker than Serpent Hall in most aspects.


    Lance clenched his fist, producing a surge of spiritual energy that revealed him to be a level two warrior


    king.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you regretying a hand on my people!¡± Lance was a ruthless person who preferred not to


    waste his breath. He charged straight at Severin in the blink of an eye and punched Severin directly in


    the chest without holding back.


    ¡°Hmph. Who do you think you are?¡± Severin let out a cold snort, clenched his fist, and enveloped it with


    some spiritual energy before punching his opponent.


    A loud, dull st was heard, and Lance was hurled backward a few secondster. After crashing


    heavily on the ground, he tasted a metallic sweetness at the base of his tongue and spat out a mouthful


    of blood.


    ¡°Elder!¡± The other guys had horrified expressions as they ran over and helped Lance up.


    ¡°Damn it! His attainment is on the level of our gang leader!¡±

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    Chapter 718


    Lance shook his numb fist with an ugly expression, for he had never expected the young man in front


    of him to have such a high level of attainment. However, Lance still felt puzzled because someone with


    such high attainment could not havecked the means to afford a car that was worth about three


    hundred thousand dors.


    In other words, Rachel probably did give the guy her car! Then again, Lance wondered why Rachel


    would give that man her favorite car instead of the many others in her collections. He was curious as to


    who that man was to Rachel.


    A sudden thought urred to the level one warrior king and he could not help but said to Lance: ¡°Sir,


    this kid has such a high attainment, and he¡¯s a powerful warrior king too. He didn¡¯t have to go so far as


    to steal a car, right? Could Rachel really have given it to him?¡±


    Lance looked at Severin, stepped forward, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Rachel? Why


    would she give her favorite car to you? Are you a close rtive of hers? Why haven¡¯t I met you before


    then?¡±


    Severin could not be bothered to entertain Lance¡¯s questions and answered curtly, ¡°Now do you believe


    that I¡¯m not a car thief? I have no obligation to answer your questions. Are you still going to fight me?¡±


    The corners of Lance¡¯s mouth twitched violently a couple of times. He had never felt so humiliated as


    the elder of the Hillguard Gang, but he could only grit his teeth and lead his men away with a wave of


    his hand. Severin smiled bitterly and then led Diane to the sales department.


    As soon as he arrived at the entrance, a polite salesman came up to him and said with a smile, ¡°Hi


    there. What a lovely couple you are. Interested to view one of our units? This area is situated in the


    very center of South Link City, and we¡¯ve recently been running an event to offer big discounts on the


    price!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Hehe, don¡¯t mind if we look around then!¡± Severin said with a smile.


    When they came to the unit models, a saleswoman began to exin a bit more about their units to


    Severin and Diane. Although the house prices were rtively expensive there and a medium-sized vi


    cost more than three million dors, there were several other potential customers at the premises that


    day too.


    After Severin listened to the exnation, he turned to Diane and asked, ¡°What do you think of the


    vis. here, honey? They¡¯re pretty good, right? Do you feel like we need to check out any other


    ces?¡±


    Diane smiled and said, ¡°I think the vis here are quite nice, and they¡¯re in a very good location too.


    What I like most is their architectural style. Since most of their units are all renovated and fully


    furnished, how about we view an actual unit?¡±


    The saleswoman immediately smiled and said, ¡°We also water houses that haven¡¯t been renovated


    and or furnished, and they¡¯re cheaper by about seven hundred thousand dors. Those that are


    already renovated and furnished for immediate stay are more expensive, and a unit will cost about


    Well, even if one set is discounted, it will still cost about 3.8 million!¡±


    After saying that, the saleswoman lowered her voice and said to the two of them, ¡°If you¡¯re not in any


    hurry to move in, I suggest that it would be best to buy the unrenovated and unfurnished units. It might


    take several months before you can renovate it fully and move in, but you can save a lot of money and


    decorate it ording to your desired style. The renovated and fully-furnished-units are a little more


    expensive than most!¡±


    The saleswoman was quite honest with them and did not persuade them to buy the more expensive


    units just to get a biggermission. She saw that Severin and Diane were both still young, so she


    wanted to help them save a bit of money.


    Severin was very satisfied with the saleswoman¡¯s attitude and could not help but say with a smile,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money. We want a ce to move in right away.¡±


    Unexpectedly, his remark was heard by two rich women who were viewing other unit models not far


    away.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    One of the rich women looked at Diane and immediatelyughed. ¡°Some kids like to act rich and


    pretend as if they have lots of money even when they have none. They buy fakes because they can¡¯t


    afford. genuine ones, and they still have the gall to say that they aren¡¯t short of money.¡±


    Another rich woman next to her smiled and said, ¡°Exactly! They love showing off, but even if they buy


    fakes to show off, they should at least try to avoid getting those that are so obviously fake!¡±


    Severin¡¯s face soured. He looked petntly at the two women and said, ¡°Hey, old hags! What


    nonsense are you bbering about over there? You sound like a crow cawing after it¡¯s had breakfast at


    thendfill.¡±

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    Chapter 719


    The two rich women were both in their forties, but they were rich enough to afford frequent beauty


    treatments. They were able to take good care of their skin, and anyone who saw them at first nce.


    would think that they were in their thirties, since even the clothes they wore were leaning more toward


    the more sexy and alluring kind of fashion. However, Severin¡¯s remark was like a tight p in the face.


    One of the women who was d in a red dress walked over immediately and red at Severin, saying,


    ¡± What are you going on about? Who are you calling an old hag?¡±


    The other woman, who was wearing a white dress, came over and said angrily, ¡°He even called us


    crows!¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. You two are crows. What makes you think we have no


    money?¡± The woman in red held back her anger and answered with a cold smile, ¡°Do you want us to


    expose you? Well, aren¡¯t the ring and ne that your wife is wearing both fake?¡±


    Severin frowned and immediately understood what the women were trying to imply. Only one set of


    The Only And Only existed in the entire world, and the And Only Jewelry Corporation only used it for


    exhibitions-a price was never put on it, and it was never put up for sale either.


    It was probably from those exhibitions that the woman recognized the ne and ring that Diane was


    wearing, so their first thought was that the items must have been fake. They did not seem to have any


    idea that the Neelys from South County Mansion had fallen from grace precisely because of those two


    pieces that Diane was wearing.


    ¡°Fake, you say? Have you ever seen the real thing, then?¡± Severin chuckled. ¡°If you haven¡¯t, then how


    can you im that this is a fake? Sorry to burst your bubble, but both the ring and ne that my


    wife is wearing are genuine! There is simply no question as to its genuineness!¡±


    ¡°You sure can brag!¡±


    Severin did not expect the saleswoman who was in charge of introducing the houses to the two rich


    women to speak up for them. She looked at Severin with disdain and said, ¡°The One And Only is a


    jewelry set that all women dream of wearing! Whether or not the And Only Jewelry Corporation is


    willing to sell it is one matter, and whether or not you can buy it is another matter entirely! It¡¯ll take at


    least a couple. hundred million to buy it!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, they are worth a lot, but I didn¡¯t spend any money on them!¡± Severin narrowed his eyes and


    smiled.¡± After all, the boss of And Only Jewelry Corporation personally gave it to me!


    ¡°Pfftt!¡± The woman in red burst outughing. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re one of a kind when ites to bragging!


    Why would they just hand you something so expensive? It¡¯ll eat my words if it¡¯s the real deal!¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Hehe, then it¡¯s about time you start eating your words then, or are you still


    drifting away innd?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The other party gritted his teeth. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    Severin chrugged and said, ¡°Don¡¯t know, don¡¯t care. All I know is that you¡¯re just an old hag with terrible


    eyesight!¡±

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    Chapter 720


    ¡°How dare you call me an old hag! You¡¯re asking for trouble!¡±


    The other party could not bear it anymore and yelled directly, ¡°Guys!¡± Several men who were smoking


    by the entrance rushed in at once.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, is something the matter?¡± asked a guy with thick eyebrows, big eyes, and a somewhat hostile


    attitude. It was obvious that he was a tricky person to deal with.


    The woman in red smiled triumphantly and said to Severin, ¡°You should kneel and apologize to me! My


    name is Surina Lehman, and I¡¯m the mistress of Namvail Mansion¡¯s mayor! Do you have any idea who


    you¡¯re dealing with right now?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin frowned when he heard that and said, ¡°Tsk, tsk. ¡®The mistress of Namvail Mansion¡¯ sounds like


    a formidable person to deal with, but isn¡¯t Namvail pretty far from here? What are you doing here,


    anyway?¡±


    Surina smiled smugly. ¡°So, how do you feel now? Are you scared?¡±


    She then paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°If you are, then you should kneel and apologize to


    me right now! Oh, and don¡¯t forget to admit that the ne and ring your wife is wearing are fakes.


    You might just earn my forgiveness that way. And also, even though I¡¯m now the mistress of Namvail


    Mansion, I might also be able to be the mistress of South County Mansion in three days!¡±


    Severin¡¯s mouth twitched violently when she made that remark. He had no interest in taking an old


    woman to be his mistress, especially not when he had refused the advances of a beautiful young


    woman like She! It made little sense!


    Beside him, Diane covered her mouth and could not resistughing. She was amused to see Surina


    being oblivious to the fact that Severin would be heading South County Mansion in three days.


    As Diane continued tough away, Surina red at her and said, ¡°Hmph! Namvail¡¯s development has


    been on an upward trend recently, and it could be regarded as one of the top ten among the hundred or


    so cities in the south county! One of the war gods, Calum, invited us to attend the appointment


    ceremony of South County Mansion. Do you know why? Because my husband is the likeliest candidate


    to be appointed to that position!¡±


    ¡°Is


    your husband that powerful?¡± Severin deliberately made a show of surprise as left his mouth ajar.


    Surina felt vindicated when she saw Severin¡¯s reaction and tilted her head slightly with a triumphant


    smile. ¡°Of course! Business at Namvail is booming, and the rtionship between my husband and


    Mister Calum is not bad either, I was also fortunate to have had a meal with him at the same table!¡±


    Her sister, Suga, smiled triumphantly beside her and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you jealous? Hehe. War


    gods don¡¯t go around meeting random people you know, and my sister had the privilege of having


    dinner. with him. Poor people like you who wear fakes can never dream of experiencing that in their


    lifetime!¡±


    The saleswoman who was in charge of selling the vis to these two women immediately said to her


    colleague who was handling Severin and Diane, ¡°Don¡¯t bother wasting your time on this couple, Kelly.


    They¡¯re not serious about making a purchase. What makes you think they can afford a vi worth three


    million if the ne and the ring that this woman is wearing are both fake?¡±


    She then turned to Severin and said, ¡°You can brag if you want, but you should at least learn to choose


    counterfeit goods from some of the more popr brands. That way, it¡¯d take a discerning eye to notice


    that you¡¯re actually wearing a cheap imitation. Using a counterfeit of something so unique makes it too


    easy for people to tell that it¡¯s a fake.¡±


    Severin took a step forward and pped the woman with the back of his hand. ¡°Was it your turn to


    speak?

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    Chapter 721


    ¡°H-H-How dare you hit me?¡± The saleswoman covered her face in disbelief. She was one of the more


    senior employees there, and she got to know many rich people after sessfully selling many vis to


    them. Perhaps the frequency with which she dealt with those rich people clouded her eyes and made


    her feel as though she was also a rich woman.


    The aggrieved expression on the sales woman¡¯s face prompted Surina toe forth and say, ¡°Hehe,


    you¡¯re spineless! Is bullying a salesperson all you can do?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After saying that, she turned to the saleswoman andforted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jill. I¡¯ll have my people


    teach him a good lessonter. He¡¯ll have to kneel and apologize to me, my sister, and p himself ten


    times before I¡¯ll let him leave!¡±


    When the saleswoman heard that, she was overjoyed and said immediately, ¡°Thank you, Miss Surina!¡±


    Surina smiled again. ¡°We¡¯ve decided to buy two fully-furnished and renovated vis, and we¡¯ll be


    making the full payment right away!¡± She made a point to raise her voice and emphasize the word ¡®full


    payment, as if she was afraid that Severin would not be able to hear her.


    ¡°You want me to kneel, apologize, and p myself ten times? You¡¯re far too deep innd, woman!¡±


    Severin did not know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, it doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s going to learn his lesson until he gets a beating. Let me do the honors!¡±


    said a tan-skinned guy with bulging muscles all over his body. He was tall, and he had a very fleshy


    face.


    After he finished speaking, he clenched his fists and said, ¡°You¡¯ve refused to kneel and apologize, so


    don¡¯t me me for beating you up!¡±


    The saleswoman on Severin¡¯s side was terrified and hurriedly scuttled to one side. In her mind, her


    efforts to secure a sale from them would probably all be in vain since the jewelry worn by the woman


    was a fake. Worse still, that couple even offended someone who should not be offended!


    Within seconds, however, Severin kicked the big man to the ground, and he hugged his leg in a fetal


    position while crying non-stop.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± Veins were bulging out from his forehead, and judging from how painful he seemed to be, his


    calf had likely been broken.


    ¡°Attack him all at once! Looks like he¡¯s not so spineless after all. I didn¡¯t think that even Barak wouldn¡¯t


    be a match for him!¡±


    Barak had an attainment that reached level five profound master, so when she saw him copse to the


    ground, she immediately ordered the other men to attack Severin because she could tell that he might.


    have some skill.


    Everyone immediately surrounded Severin upon receiving her instruction, but as soon as they rushed


    up to him, they were all sent flying the next second. In a sh, all of them ended up writhing on the


    ground, and though their attainment was a rather decent level of profound master, they were no match


    for Severin at all.


    ¡°No, this is impossible!¡± Surina was so frightened that beads of cold sweat began to form on her


    forehead. The bodyguards she brought with her were no pushovers, and they were all high-quality


    fighters. s, they were still no match for Severin even though they attacked him all at once.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    Chapter 722


    ¡°Hehe, are you still going to make me kneel and apologize to you, old hag?¡± Severin chuckled and took


    a step forward.


    ¡°D-d-d-d-don¡¯te n-n-near me!¡± The two sisters Surina and Suga immediately huddled together and


    backed away in fright..


    ¡°L¡­ I¡¯m the mistress of Namvail Mansion¡¯s mayor! You¡¯ll be killed if you hit me! I¡¯m warning you: we


    have a lot of strong people in our household! My husband and his people are nearby too!¡± Surina¡¯s face


    soured, and she tried to use her identity to threaten Severin once more.


    Severin merely smiled coldly upon hearing that and was ready toe forward and scare the other


    person again. However, he did not expect Diane to grab him from behind and persuaded him. ¡°Forget


    about it, honey. There¡¯s no point getting yourself worked up over this sort of woman. We came here to


    view the units, and our parents are waiting to move in after we¡¯ve decided on the purchase! We¡¯re


    pressed for time!¡±


    When Severin heard that, he smiled at Diane and said, ¡°Okay. Like I¡¯ve promised before, I¡¯ll listen to my


    wife.¡±


    Severin then turned to Surina again and warned. ¡°Remember, the only reason I held my hand was


    because my wife interceded for you. You¡¯d better not be so arrogant next time. And also, just because


    you can¡¯t afford something doesn¡¯t mean other people can¡¯t afford it too. Have I made myself clear?¡±


    Kelly did not expect the situation to change so quickly, and she immediately stepped forward to ask,


    ¡°Sir, are you still going ahead with your purchase?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Of course! We have one request, though. Since we¡¯re going to buy a lot of


    units, I¡¯d like to ask that a wall be constructed around all the units we bought. After all, our extended


    family will all be staying together!¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Kelly frowned suddenly. That was her first time encountering such a situation, and after


    thinking. for a moment, she said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d have to ask my superiors for further instruction. Oh,


    didn¡¯t you want to see an actual unit? How about I bring you and your wife to have a look? This


    purchase involves a lot of money, so it¡¯s best for you to view the unit before making a decision. I


    wouldn¡¯t want you to be dissatisfied with your purchase!¡±


    Severin was pleased to receive Kelly¡¯s reminder and nodded. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go and see the actual unit


    then!¡±


    The saleswoman who was pped by Severin earlier let out a soft giggle and said, ¡°You¡¯re such an


    idiot, Kelly. The woman¡¯s ne and ring are both fake, so how do you expect him to buy so many


    units? It¡¯s a waste of your time to bring them to view the units because they¡¯ll only end up making


    excuses not to buy! He¡¯s just trying to act tough in front of Miss Surina!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Severin shot the saleswoman a cold look, prompting her to step back in fright and close her mouth.


    Surina believed that Severin did not dare to hit her at all, and the only reason he made those remarks.


    earlier was because he and his wife were synchronizing with each other to try and get themselves out


    of what could be an awkward situation. Her courage doubled in an instant, and she said with a sneer,


    ¡°How many units are you going to buy that you¡¯d need a wall to surround them? Haha, wouldn¡¯t it be a


    joke if you buy only one vi and have the wall constructed around it? Hahaha! How much do you n


    to borrow from the bank? Or are you only going to pay a minimum down payment?¡±


    Severin ignored her and said to Kelly, ¡°Come on, Kelly, Let¡¯s go and view the unit. By my current


    estimate, I¡¯ll be buying twenty vis!¡±


    ¡°TWENTY?!¡± Kelly¡¯s jaw dropped when she heard that and she unwittingly raised her voice.


    Several potential buyers who were in the salesroom nced over in surprise when they heard that. The


    cost of twenty vis was equivalent to seventy-six million, and they all wondered if Severin was joking!


    ¡°Twenty, you say? Are you genuinely interested in getting twenty vis?¡± At that moment, the the sales


    department immediately walked over with a smile after hearing what Severin said.

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    Chapter 723


    The manager was a woman who looked smart and capable. She had an excellent figure, and she wore


    professional business attire with ck stockings that lent her a mysterious yet sexy air.


    ¡°Miss Louise! Mister Severin here wants to buy twenty units, and he requests that a wall be built all


    around the twenty units because he¡¯ll be living there with his extended family!¡± Kelly said nervously


    when she saw Louise approaching.


    Louise nodded immediately, took out her business card, and handed it respectfully to Severin. ¡°I¡¯m


    Louise, the sales manager. You¡¯re a huge client, so we can make arrangements to construct a wall


    around. the twenty vis you¡¯ve purchased. The cost will also be two percent cheaper!¡± Then she


    seemed a little. excited as she offered, ¡°I think I should bring you to view some of the actual units!¡±


    Severin noticed a frown from Kelly, who was standing beside them, and immediately understood what


    was happening. Louise seemed eager to take the credit for the sale so themission would be hers


    when the purchase was finalized. In response, he merely smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to trouble


    yourself, Miss Louise, Kelly here has been helping us since we came, so we might as well just let her


    pick up from where we left off and have her apany us to do the viewing. Shall we, Kelly?¡±


    ¡°Ah, sure! Right this way, Mister Severin!¡± Kelly was stunned for a moment and nearly forgot how to


    react, but she soon came to her senses and hurriedly led the way.


    She was also a little nervous because of how good-looking Louise was. Thetter even invited some


    male clients out to do some other ¡®business¡¯ to ensure that the deal could be closed. As a result,


    Louise¡¯smission in thepany was much higher than most. Unfortunately, those potential buyers


    who had been snatched away by her did not dare to speak up and could only rue their bad luck. At that


    moment, Kelly thought that her potential buyer would also be robbed by Louise, but Severin somehow


    just ignored Louise outright.


    Louise froze on the spot as she looked at the three people walking out of the entrance. She believed


    herself to be in good shape, and she even blinked at Severin a few times to hint at him. Any quick-


    witted person would have interpreted that as ¡®pick me¡¯. Moreover, many men wanted to have a good-


    looking saleswoman by their side when they were viewing a unit. s, she had failed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel discouraged, Miss Louise. He¡¯s just blowing his own horn. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird that we


    haven¡¯t heard of someone like him when we already know so many rich people in South Link City?¡± Jill


    from earlier stepped forward and said with a sneer, ¡°I dare say that the couple will probably cook up


    some reason to leave, and maybe Kelly will end up having toe back here all by herself!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The jewelry that she¡¯s wearing is The One And Only, and it has to be a counterfeit! It


    wasn¡¯t for sale even when my husband wanted to buy it for me, so how could that woman be able to


    afford the real deal?¡± Surina then folded her hands over her chest and added, ¡°But I must say, the


    degree of forgery is very high. It looks so good that I almost mistook it for the real thing!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After saying that, Surina looked at her bodyguards-who had finally managed to get up-andshed out


    at them, ¡°Go to get yourself treated at the hospital! The next time I go out, I¡¯ll bring some stronger men


    to protect me. You¡¯re all a bunch of useless trash!¡±

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    Chapter 724


    The bodyguards were speechless for a moment. Their attainment was higher than most, and they had


    already reached level seven profound master. Such attainment was considered to be quite high in a


    ce like South Link City, but Surina had the gall to refer to them as trash.


    ¡°Phew, thanks for that, Mister Severin. I should treat you to a meal some other time. If it weren¡¯t for you,


    Miss Louise would have poached you from me already!¡± Kelly could not help but remark with a smile as


    she brought Severin and Diane to the entrance of the vi. ¡°I probably wouldn¡¯t have anything to worry


    about for the rest of my life if you and your wife bought twenty units. Being able to sell two or three


    properties per day is already an achievement, and let¡¯s not even get started onnded real estate like


    these!¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°We chose you because we could tell that you¡¯re an honest saleswoman who


    doesn¡¯t have any malicious intent. We really appreciate your offer to treat us to a meal, but there¡¯s no


    need for that at all.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After casually looking around, Severin asked Diane, ¡°What do you think? Are you satisfied?¡±


    Diane smiled. ¡°I am. The architecture is impressive, while both the furnishings within the house and the


    greenery outside look good too!¡±


    Severin nodded in satisfaction too. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled! Let¡¯s go and sign the contract! By the way, you


    can send the location of this ce and ask our parents toe over when they can! The contract


    signing won¡¯t take too long, anyway!¡±


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Diane said with a smile. ¡°Since we¡¯re buying them for the Shanahans, should I just use the


    company¡¯s funds to pay for it?¡±


    Severin said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t see why not. It¡¯s not a big sum to the Shanahans anyway, and I¡¯m


    sure you can tell that everyone-including your grandmother-has handed full authority to us.¡±


    Diane nodded. ¡°You have a point. In that case, we¡¯ll go with that!¡±


    Kelly was in deep thought for a moment before remarking, ¡°You¡¯re buying a lot of vis, Mister Severin,


    not that I¡¯mining of course since I¡¯m more than happy to get themission. But I still think that


    twenty units are a bit too much. Even if a lot of your rtives moved in, I don¡¯t think you¡¯d be able to


    live in all the units. There are so many rooms in each unit, and there¡¯s enough on each floor to house


    several people at once!¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°If it¡¯s just the Shanahans, then there aren¡¯t a lot of people, but Lillie and the


    girls have been with us for so long and worked really hard to ensure our safety, so I believe they


    deserve to have a ce all to themselves! Some of the bodyguards with much higher attainment can


    also be allowed to live in the vi next time!¡±


    When Kelly heard that, she could not help her surprise as she said, ¡°You¡¯re such a kind man, Mister


    Severin. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so considerate toward your servants. I know of many rich people who


    live in vis and build small houses for their servants, but those houses tend to be very ufortable


    to live.


    in!¡±


    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s only right!¡± Severinughed and was nonchnt over Kelly¡¯s remark.


    Kelly could not help but nce secretly at the ne and ring that Diane was wearing. If Severin and


    Diane could spend seventy-six million on twenty vis without batting an eye, then it¡¯s almost certain


    that what Diane wore was the genuine The One And Only. Kelly could not help but wonder who they


    truly were and how they could be so rich!


    ¡°They¡¯ve returned?¡± Surina and Suga had not left yet, and they were curious to see if Severin and


    Diane would conjure up some kind of excuse to leave. However, they were stunned to see the three of


    them return together.


    Severin and Diane soon signed the contract and paid the full amount.


    ¡°Mister Severin, Miss Diane, take care!¡± Kelly saw the two of them off at the door. She felt like she was


    living in a dream as she looked at the couple from behind. After all, themission she would receive


    from the sale ranged in the hundreds of thousands, and it was simply an unimaginable amount for an


    ordinary saleswoman like her.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    Chapter 725


    ¡°Surina, he looks like some rich guy from one of South Link City¡¯s upper-ss families. He couldn¡¯t


    have spent more than seventy-six million dors to buy twenty units if he was just an ordinary


    businessman! We¡¯re talking about an astronomical sum here!¡± After some time had passed, Suga


    finally said to the red- d Surina.


    In response, Surina chuckled. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll remember what happened today. He¡¯d better not show his


    face in front of me in the future, or else I¡¯ll make sure he knows what true regret is!¡±


    Severin and Diane drove up to the vi and parked their car there. Less than ten minutester, a fleet


    of cars drove up too, and in each vehicle were the Shanahans, whom Rachel sent over.


    ¡°How many units did you buy, Severin? I heard that South Link City is a big city, and the houses here


    cost a fortune! These vis are probably very expensive, right?¡± Judith could not help but ask Severin


    as she marveled at the luxurious vis before her.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°You can stay here with peace of mind, Mom. We will helm the county


    mansion in the future, and this money will just be peanuts to us! You should go ahead and choose


    which unit you. prefer to stay in!¡±


    Then, Severin turned to Lillie and said, ¡°You and the girls are a close-knit group, so you can all stay


    together in one vi!¡±


    Lillie was delighted to hear that and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t mind if we do, then!¡±


    Abigail was grinning from ear to ear too. ¡°You¡¯re too kind to us! We¡¯re just your bodyguards, so we¡¯re


    really honored that you made arrangements to let us all stay in one vi!¡±


    However, Severinughed and said, ¡°This, along with the next neen units, are all ours. If you don¡¯t


    know which are the ones we bought, then you can choose one that is closer to the one here. There will


    be peopleing over tomorrow to build a wall that would surround all twenty units.¡±


    The Shanahans were all incredibly happy and immediately started to choose their preferred unit to stay


    in. Some of them went for a walk around the area just to see which ones were more to their liking.


    At that moment, Selene ran over and tugged on Severin¡¯s trousers legs. ¡°Dad! Dad! The air here is so


    fresh, and there are all these little green dots floating in the air!¡±


    Severin was overjoyed to hear that. He immediately carried Selene and asked, ¡°You can see those tiny


    green particles in the air?¡±


    Selene nodded earnestly. ¡°Yeah! There are many more of them here than in our old house!¡±


    Severin ced his hand on Selene¡¯s head, closed his eyes, and ruminate for a while. Several seconds.


    later, he opened his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°This is splendid news!¡±


    He then put Selene on the ground and said excitedly to Diane, ¡°Good news, honey! Selene has an


    exceptionally good talent for attainment, and she can see the spiritual energy all around us. You should


    exin to her the basics of attainment when you¡¯re free, I¡¯ll also give Lillie and the girls a heads-up so


    they can teach Selene how to train! Their training techniques are perfect for girls!¡±


    ¡°Really?! That¡¯s good to hear!¡± Diane was a little excited too. She smiled andmented casually,


    ¡°Hehe, looks like Selene inherited your traits for attainment, and I¡¯m d she didn¡¯t inherit my terrible


    talent. If you hadn¡¯t helped me, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d ever get the chance to train and be a practitioner in


    this lifetime!¡±


    Severinforted her: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s still time once you change your talent a year from now.


    You¡¯re still young, so you have many years ahead of you!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Diane nodded and reminded him. ¡°By the way, Grandma said earlier that Rachel already made


    reservations at a hotel for dinner tonight. I remember Rachel mentioning that it was her treat.¡±


    Severin looked at the time. ¡°Oh, yes! It¡¯s still early though, so why don¡¯t we head out and get some


    toiletries? Even though the furniture and appliances are prettyplete already, stuff like toothpaste or


    toothbrushes aren¡¯t provided!¡±

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    Chapter 726


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go do some shopping. I¡¯m excited to have a look at the malls in this bustling city!¡± Diane


    smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be the wife of the governor in three days. People will have known who you are by then, so


    you probably won¡¯t meet too many impudent individuals when you go out in the future!¡± Severin said


    after some thought.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care much for an undeserved reputation like that. My only hope is that our family will be safe


    and sound.¡± Diane smiled and said, ¡°But I do hope that grandma, my parents, and the Shanahans will


    be as strong as possible.¡±


    Severin could not help but say to Diane, ¡°Being safe isn¡¯t easy in this world unless you¡¯re already


    strong. enough. If you identally provoked someone you can¡¯t afford to offend, then you¡¯ll be


    nothing more than a littlemb who can only be at someone else¡¯s mercy. Our priority right now is to


    make sure you get stronger!¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while before going out to do some shopping. Soon, the two of them came


    to a mall and bought plenty of stuff, including some red wine. As they were on the way back to the car,


    they noticed that there was a bit of amotion up ahead. Severin nced over and saw a crowd that


    had seemingly gathered to watch something.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s such a shame that the once-dignified scion of the Neelys would be forced to kneel and lick


    someone else¡¯s shoes!¡± someonemented.


    Severin frowned. ¡®Scion of the Neelys? Didn¡¯t I already have Horus killed? Was that person referring to


    Yoel?¡¯


    Yoel had left a good impression on him for being the kind of person who could distinguish right from


    wrong. Even if the Neelys had fallen from grace and their grand-elder was dead, Yoel would still have


    the second elder, third elder, and several other elders. It could not have been possible for Yoel to be


    bullied. that badly. From the looks of it, there were quite a few powerful forces in South Link City,


    because only those who were more powerful than the Neelys would dare to bully Yoel.


    After a bit of thought, Severin decided to squeeze over and see what was all the ruckus about.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hehe, your family isn¡¯t the county mansion anymore, Yoel. I bet a lot of people won¡¯t cooperate with


    your family anymore, and your family is no longer as strong as ours after the death of the grand-elder.


    Let¡¯s see if you still have the guts to take Delh from me!¡± a fat man sniggered as he said to Yoel who


    was kneeling on the ground.


    Yoel looked up at the man and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line, Shane. Delh has the right to choose


    whoever she likes. You can¡¯t me me if she doesn¡¯t like you. me yourself for not being good


    enough!¡±


    ¡°F*CK YOU!¡± Shane kicked Yoel¡¯s chest and stepped on him. ¡°If you die, if you decide not to date her, if


    you ignore her, or if you scold her and stop being together with her, then she will choose me in the


    end!¡±


    Yoel stood up and gained a sudden burst of courage as he red at Shane and said, ¡°I bet you¡¯re only


    picking on me because I didn¡¯t bring my men out with me today. In that case, I might as well warn you


    not to push me around even though my family is significantly weaker than before. If you piss me off, the


    second elder and the others will go all out against you, and your family will end up suffering too!¡±

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    Chapter 727


    Shane was taken aback by Yoel¡¯s remark, but he immediately startedughing again. ¡°Your grand-elder


    is dead, and there aren¡¯t any level six warrior kings among your ranks anymore. I¡¯ll be honest with you,


    my family-the Watts-might have been afraid of you in the past, but now there is an elder in our family


    who has gotten a breakthrough to level six warrior king. We also have a level five warrior king with us!


    Compare that to Neelys, whose strongest person is only a level five warrior king. What makes you think


    we¡¯ll be afraid of you?¡±


    He then paused for a breather before continuing, ¡°Besides, those elders only followed your family.


    because your father was the governor. I heard that your father died in Brookbourn, so how many elders


    do you think will risk themselves to fight against the Watts, especially when there is zero chance of you.


    people winning!¡±


    Sure enough, Yoel¡¯s expression soured instantly when he heard that. He used to think that Shane


    would not dare to offend him even if he was out alone because he was still from South County Mansion


    even though Mason might not ce much importance to him.


    When he went out without a bodyguard, Shane deliberately caused trouble for him and humiliated him


    just because his father was already dead. He had experienced how it felt to fall from grace and be


    bullied like a dog.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve got what it takes, then let me give the elders a call and see if they¡¯lle over!¡± Yoel gritted


    his teeth and took out his cell phone to make a call.


    When Shane saw that Yoel was about to phone the elders, he immediately stepped forward and


    snatched the cell phone away. ¡°Hahaha! Do you think I¡¯m stupid? This is a rare chance for me to deal


    with you, so why would I let you call your elders over when I haven¡¯t had enough fun with you yet?¡±


    ¡°B*stard!¡± Yoel red at Shane with horrifyingly bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Well, well. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be bold enough to curse at me. Even though I¡¯m not bold enough to kill


    you, I can still beat you until half-dead. As long as you¡¯re alive, I¡¯m pretty sure your elders wouldn¡¯t dare


    toe for me!¡± Shane had a smug expression on his face, knowing full well that Yoel¡¯s death would


    spur the elders into going all out against the Watts. Though they might end up securing victory in the


    end, there would probably be casualties or injuries.


    However, if all he did was beat Yoel up, then the elders would not dare to attack them since the Watts


    were much stronger than the Neelys.


    Yoel¡¯s face was extremely sour after Shane snatched his cell phone away, and he felt as though he


    might not be able to escape a severe beating that day.


    ¡°Get him, guys!¡± Shane, on the other hand, had a very smug expression. He wanted to make life


    difficult for Yoel for ages ago, but he did not have the chance to do so. However, he became extremely


    excited after hearing that the Neelys had been destroyed and a new person would lead South County


    Mansion.


    ¡°These people are going overboard! They¡¯re bullying someone who isn¡¯t even on the level of a


    grandmaster!¡± Severin could not stand it anymore and squeezed through the crowd to shield Yoel.


    When Yoel saw that it was Severin, he had a slightly surprised look in his eyes because he did not


    expect Severin to show up there at that time, much less be willing to help him. After all, he was a Neely,


    and both his father as well as his brother had plotted to kill Severin some time ago. He already felt


    lucky enough that Severin neither killed him nor held any grudges against him.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Severin!¡± Yoel smiled bitterly. He knew that Severin was very powerful, and he


    would be in safe hands if Severin came to his aid.


    ¡°Are you trying to get yourself killed, kid? Who are you to interfere with the Watts¡¯ affairs?¡± Shane shot


    Severin a vicious look and threatened him. ¡°Think twice. You¡¯ll be unlucky if you get beaten up by my


    menter!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, pardon me, but I know Yoel, so I¡¯ll take care of you people on his behalf today!¡± Severin


    chuckled and shrugged nonchntly.


    ¡°F*cking idiot. Getting tired of life, are you? Kill this guy first, fes! I hate these nosy, meddling people


    the most!¡± Shane gritted his teeth angrily and pointed at Severin.

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    Chapter 728


    A dozen of Shane¡¯s bodyguards rushed up immediately, but because they were all grandmasters or


    profound masters, they were no match for someone like Severin and were defeated in less than ten


    seconds. Every single one of them writhed on the ground and began to groan in agony.


    ¡°My family is a second-tier family, and we have many more strong fighters. How dare you offend me?


    I¡¯ll remember what you did today, so you better not show yourself in front of me ever again. If you do, I¡¯ll


    bring my family¡¯s strongest men over to kill you!¡± Shane did not expect Severin to be so strong, and


    though he gave Severin a warning, he was so frightened that he retreated backward several steps.


    ¡°A second-tier family?¡± Severin¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. South Link City was truly a whole


    other ecosystem. Even a second-tier family would be so strong that he initially mistook them to be a


    first-tier family! It came as a truly huge surprise.


    Upon seeing Severin¡¯s surprised expression, Shane thought that Severin was afraid and immediately.


    regained his arrogance again. He smiled at Severin and said, ¡°So, what do you think? If you¡¯re scared,


    then you should kneel and apologize to us! I might even spare your sorry life if you put on a good


    attitude with


    me.¡±


    As soon as Shane ended his sentence, Severin rushed forward in a sh and gave the man a tight


    p..


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Shane was stunned, and a big palm print appeared on his face that made his cheek look even


    more. swollen than before.


    He covered his face, looked at Severin viciously, and said, ¡°You¡¯re crazy! How dare you hit me? Didn¡¯t


    you hear what I just told you? I¡¯m from a second-tier family!¡±


    ¡°I pped you because you¡¯re a fool!¡± Severin red at him and snatched the cell phone from his


    hand.¡± You¡¯re the one who should kneel and apologize, or else I¡¯ll break all your limbs!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Shane¡¯s eyes opened wide and he could not believe what he just heard.


    Severin pped Shane again and asked, ¡°Do I need to repeat myself?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? So be it then. I¡¯ll kneel and apologize to you, but mark my words, this doesn¡¯t end here.¡±


    Shane red at Severin and could only grit his teeth before kneeling.


    ¡°Is that the kind of attitude you should have when you¡¯re apologizing?¡± Severin looked at the other


    party¡¯s angry expression and raised his palm again.


    Shane was absolutely terrified at that moment and covered his face in a hurry. He then lowered his


    head. and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I know I was wrong, and I promise I won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡± Severin could not be bothered to entertain the guy¡¯s nonsense and dismissed him


    unceremoniously.


    Shane was frightened and left immediately with his bodyguards. However, Severin¡¯s memory was


    deeply. etched in his memory, for that was the first time he suffered such humiliation in all his years


    alive.

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    Chapter 729


    Severin took Yoel¡¯s cell phone, walked up to the young man, and handed over the cell phone. ¡°You


    should bring some men with you whenever you go out in the future, or else you¡¯ll be the one who would


    have to suffer if you meet people like him and get beat up to a pulp!¡±


    Yoel smiled wryly and could not help saying, ¡°Thank you, but¡­ don¡¯t you hate me? My elder brother.


    treated you so terribly, and he even brought my father and some of our men to cause trouble at your


    wedding.¡±


    Severin answered with a smile, ¡°I treat others the way they treat me. You¡¯re different from the two of


    them. Back then, you went to my house and warned me to leave because you were worried that I


    would be in danger. It shows that you have a good heart!¡±


    you today!¡±


    Yoel smiled wryly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong. I have nothing but gratitude for


    ¡°Hehe, no thanks necessary.¡± Severin chuckled, then walked up to Diane and left with her.


    Yoel made a phone call, and some of the Neelys soon arrived to leave with him. When they went back,


    Judith, Maurice, and other important members of the Shanahans were already waiting at the entrance.


    ¡°What took you two so long? We even bought cars already! Hehe!¡± Megan giggled. ¡°Rachel already


    sent us the location, so we were just waiting for the two of you to return before we head out for dinner


    together!¡±


    Severin exined with a smile. ¡°Oh, I had to take care of something on the way back, and I lost track of


    time a little. Sorry we werete! Let¡¯s go then!¡±


    Felicia grinned. ¡°You know, I heard a lot of discussions when I was on the street earlier. Can you guess


    what they were talking about?¡±


    Diane was eager to know the answer. ¡°Tell us, Mom! What did they talk about that made you all giddy


    withi joy!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Felicia said triumphantly, ¡°They were discussing who would be the governor in another three


    days. After all, the usual practice was to choose one from the cities within the county, so they were all


    wondering which city mansion would end up being elected as the county mansion.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Diane asked. ¡°No wonder you look so happy! I don¡¯t think they would¡¯ve guessed that the


    next governor is a name that they never even heard of!¡±


    Felicia had a smug smile. ¡°Of course! I told them that it would be my son-inw, but none of them


    believed me. I even mentioned the name Severin Feuillet, but they said they¡¯ve never heard of him


    before! I believe they¡¯ll find out soon enough!¡±


    Severin was a little speechless and he could not help but say to Felicia, ¡°You need to keep a low profile


    in the future. This isn¡¯t Brookbourn., and I just discovered today that some forces are so much stronger


    than a county mansion!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Felicia could not help her surprise when she heard that, but she soon recalled


    something and said with a smile, ¡°We have nothing to be afraid of though. Even the war gods call you


    Master, and we have you to protect the Shanahans! These forces in South Link City wouldn¡¯t dare to do


    anything to our family! If they do, they¡¯ll only be digging their grave!¡±


    ¡°Diane felt that Felicia was getting a little too proud, so she could not help but remind her, ¡°Severin is


    right, Mom. Even though we¡¯re powerful right now, other people aren¡¯t aware of that. Besides, Severin


    can¡¯t be by your side all the time, right? What if you meet those who have nothing to lose and show no


    hesitation. in killing you on the spot? That¡¯s not worth all the trouble at all! Severin might be able to


    avenge you, but we can¡¯t bring you back to life anymore.¡±


    Felicia was given a fright after hearing Diane¡¯s analysis. She had a flustered yet awkward smile on her


    face as she said, ¡°You¡¯re right. We should keep a low profile in the future, especially since many people


    don¡¯t know that we¡¯re from South County Mansion. And even if we are officially the county mansion, it¡¯s


    impossible for everyone in South Link City to know about it right away. Keeping a low profile is always.


    best!¡±


    They soon arrived at a hotel lobby.


    ¡°Whoa, why does this look fancier than the Bloomington Hotel?¡± Megan could not contain her


    excitement when she looked at the big hotel in front of her.

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    Chapter 730


    ¡°This hotel is much more magnificent than Bloomington. It¡¯s a six-star hotel, and those who could afford


    to spend their money here are either famous influencers, celebrities, or wealthy businessmen!¡± Diane


    introduced.


    ¡°Hehe, then my tastebuds are in luck today!¡± Megan chuckled and licked her lips.


    Everyone soon walked in and was led by the waiter into a huge VIP room. At that moment, Rachel and


    several elders of Serpent Hall were already waiting for them.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to keep you all waiting for so long!¡± Severin smiled and apologized to them..


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Severin. You¡¯re our boss from now on, so everyone here is at your disposal if you


    ever need our help!¡± Rachel said with a slight smile..


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°You can serve the food now,¡± the grand-elder immediately told one of the waiters.


    Back at Brookbourn Mansion, She sat alone on a stool under a gazebo in the yard and had a slightly


    mncholic look in her eyes.


    Zachariah walked over, sat by her side, then smiled at her as he said, ¡°Severin and the Shanahans


    have already left Brookbourn. They¡¯re going to South Link City!¡± He nced at She¡¯s reaction after


    ending his sentence. Then, he asked softly, ¡°Do you want to go after him?¡±


    She smiled wryly and shook her head. ¡°No thanks. He¡¯s too amazing. I finally realized that I¡¯m not


    good enough for him. I was initially just curious about him, but when he rejected me, I must¡¯ve felt a


    little resentful toward him and decided to keep chasing him. I couldn¡¯t ept what was happening


    because I felt that I¡¯m pretty enough! I was sure that he would not have been able to resist me!¡±


    She then paused and sighed again. ¡°In hindsight, he never felt anything for me at all, since he didn¡¯t


    even bother to tell me when he left. What use is there to chase after him?¡±


    ¡°He has surpassed my expectations. Even the war gods call him master! I can¡¯t believe I looked down


    on him in the past!¡± Zachariah smiled wryly and said, ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve let you down, She. Perhaps he


    wasn¡¯t so epting of you because I looked down on him before and thought that he wasn¡¯t good


    enough for you!¡±


    She pouted, rolled her eyes at Zachariah, and said, ¡°What are you talking about, Dad? He told me


    lots of times he thinks I¡¯m too young and too immature. It has nothing to do with what you told him!


    Maybe he just thinks of me as a friend!¡±


    Zachariah smiled and said, ¡°Well, even though he left without saying goodbye, the Shanahans have


    sold. some properties to us on the cheap, so you could say that he did take care of us. This shows that


    you have some ce in his heart at least!¡±


    ¡°Really? Well, good on him for having a conscience!¡± She finally had a smile of relief when she heard


    what her father said. After stretching her waist, she asked, ¡°Hey, do you think maybe he and I aren¡¯t


    fated to be with each other?¡±

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    Chapter 731


    Zachariah chuckled after hearing what She said. ¡°My dear, you have grown up. You used to be a


    stubborn girl and never epted your defeat. And now you are not that girl anymore.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Stop praising me. Severin needs a bigger stage. A girl from a little city like me will never catch


    up


    with him!¡±


    Once She thought about it, she felt better about it. ¡°It¡¯s better for us to be good friends!¡±


    ¡°Oh. I¡¯m leaving tomorrow. The mayors from all around the South County are going to attend the


    inauguration of the new governor. It¡¯s going to be very happening. I think only those mayors from


    further cities and smaller cities are going to miss this event. They know they have no chance even if


    they did go. But the rest of the mayors are going.¡±


    Zachariah chuckled and said, ¡°What do you think? Do you want to go? If you go, you can see Severin


    there.


    Knowing it was a chance to see Severin, She was overjoyed with her eyes sparkling, ¡°Really? I want


    to go! But it¡¯s not because I want to see him. I heard South Link City is a big and busy metropolis. I


    want to


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    go see it!¡±


    She¡¯s intention was very obvious but Zachariah did not have the intention to expose her. He smiled, ¡±


    Then we shall leave tomorrow. But you have to keep a low profile when we are there. It¡¯s South Link


    City and there are too many people that we mustn¡¯t offend. Even though I¡¯m Brookbourn¡¯s mayor, we


    still need to keep a low profile while we are there.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I understand!¡±


    Obviously, She¡¯s mood had gotten better. At the same time, ude of Emerald Cloud Gang was


    feeling relieved.


    He said with a bright smile, ¡°Great! I was shocked when Draco Hall destroyed the Cedar Gang. Now


    that Draco Hall is nning to move to South Link City, there are no other underground forces here


    other thant us! We can totally expand our forces now!¡±


    The Great Elder chuckled. ¡°Yes, you made the right choice. Luckily we didn¡¯t provoke Severin or Draco.


    Hall. If we did that, the Emerald Cloud Gang is gone by now. Since Draco Hall is moving, they sold their


    bars to us at a low price. We got a very good deal.¡±


    ude nodded satisfyingly. ¡°Yes. We can finally rest assured. Severin is a talented person. He needs a


    bigger space. Personally, I think South Link City is not going to hold him for much too long. He¡¯s way


    too talented to stay there for too long.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying he¡¯s¡­?¡±


    Suddenly, a thought popped into the Great Elder¡¯s mind and had him gasp. Rumor had it. Fighters from


    some hidden family or sects would sometimes enter the mundane world to rain. Maybe, just maybe,


    Severin was one of them.


    After Severin and the others finished eating, he then left the restaurant by car.


    As they saw Severin off, Glenn looked at Rachel and smiled. ¡°Rachel, what do you think about


    Severin?¡±


    Rachel answered without giving any thought, ¡°Good. He¡¯s a good man. Talented in every area. He¡¯s


    handsome, has high attainment, keeps a low profile, and is exceptionally talented.¡±


    After that, she frowned and asked, ¡°Why did you ask that?¡±


    Glenn giggled. ¡°If you think he¡¯s that good, why didn¡¯t you make a move? I would love to have him as


    my brother-inw. Think about it. He¡¯s a good man and he was the one who rescued you. Shouldn¡¯t


    you marry him to thank him?¡±

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    Chapter 732


    The moment Rachel heard that, she blushed. Immediately, she rolled her eyes at her brother. ¡°You


    idiot. What are you talking about? He has a wife!¡±


    ¡°So what? Look at those mayors. All of them have many mistresses. Every rich and capable man has


    more than one wife. Since you think he¡¯s so talented, it doesn¡¯t hurt to be his mistress,¡± Glenn said


    cheekily.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop with the nonsense. I¡¯m going to beat you if you continue.¡± Rachel balled up her


    hand and threatened Glenn.


    Glenn saw it, ran for his life, and made a face while looking back. ¡°How are you going to know if you


    didn¡¯t try? I really think he¡¯s pretty good. Anyway, you have my blessing!¡±


    Once Glenn was far away, Rachel frowned and mumbled to herself. ¡°I know he¡¯s a good man but I¡¯m


    not worthy to be with him. Plus, he¡¯s my boss!¡±


    After that, she shook her head. ¡°What the hell am I thinking? Gosh, I need to stop it. I don¡¯t want to


    make things weird between us that we can¡¯t even be friends.


    During the gathering, they had drunk a lot of alcohol. Diane was feeling tipsy so she dozed off pretty


    quickly. Severin was feeling bored so he took out the cauldron to continue making medicine. Now that


    his sess rate for producing first-grade medium-rank had increased, he was ready to try to make


    first- grade high-rank medicine..


    A first-grade high-rank medicine was an efficient pill for a profound master with higher attainment. It


    could easily allow a level eight or nine profound master to level up to a level one warrior king. Just


    imagine how rare and precious a first-grade high-rank medicine was.


    After five attempts, Severin failed. However, he gained many experiences from the failed attempts and


    discovered he was not too far from sessfully producing a first-grade high-rank medicine.


    The discovery made him feel happy. The corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. ¡°Uncle-master


    has faith in me. Is it because he knows I¡¯m a genius alchemist? I mean it surely is an impossible


    mission to have all of the hall masters reaching level nine warrior kings in just one year.¡±


    It was gettingte. Severin stopped what he was doing and went to take a shower before heading to


    bed.


    The next morning, he continued after he had his breakfast and confirmed there was nothing for him to


    do. When it was nearly time for lunch, a smile appeared on Severin¡¯s face. He raised his palm where a


    round and bright medicine flew up in the air from the cauldron and floated in front of him.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha! I did it! A first-grade high-rank medicine!¡±

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    Chapter 733


    Looking at the medicine in front of him, Severin¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. He knew if he could.


    produce the first medicine, producing more was not a problem for him. This medicine worked like a


    wonder and could truly help Larry, Gracie, and those who had not reached warrior king yet to fasten


    their progress so they could be a warrior king.


    There were many strong people residing in South Link City. However, just like the other ces, there


    were not many warrior kings here. Most of them were still either a grandmaster or a profound master. If


    he could self-produce the medicine, it meant he could easily train a bunch of level one warrior kings.


    ¡°This is wonderful! Let¡¯s get some rest and continue after taking my lunch!¡±


    With extra caution, Severin stored the medicine before he went downstairs.


    ¡°South Link City is a big city! I went to several shopping malls and saw many clothes that I like!¡±


    Just when he was walking out of his vi, he saw Megan and Feliciaing back with a few shopping


    bags in their hands. From the look of it, they had juste back from a shopping spree.


    Severin looked at them and smiled bitterly. ¡°Mom, Megan. Try not to go out without your bodyguards. I


    think Diane and I should go hire some bodyguardster. We don¡¯t have enough bodyguards at the


    moment.¡±


    Felicia rolled her eyes at Severin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We were just shopping around this area. We didn¡¯t


    offend. anyone so no one is going to look for our trouble. Think about what you said and think about


    those ordinary people living in this city. How are they going to go out if they can¡¯t afford a bodyguard?¡±


    For a minute there, Severin did not know what to say. The only reaction he could give was an


    embarrassed smile. ¡°But I think it¡¯s safer to have bodyguards protecting you two. The jewelry pieces


    you wear are expensive. What happens if a thief tries to snatch them? You two do not know how to


    self- defense.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Just then, a group of people showed up at the entrance.


    ¡°Surina, my sources told me these are the vis the jerk bought. 20 vis in total. Let¡¯s surround this


    vi. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s inside!¡±


    Outside the door was ady dressed in a white dress. She was none other than Suga herself, one of


    the olddies Severin humiliated yesterday.


    Surina sneered. ¡°That jerk bullied me! I think he wants to die. I¡¯m going to let him know the


    consequences for bullying me!¡±


    Today, she brought many men with her. One of them was the elder from Namvail Mansion.


    Other than the elder, there were two level one warrior kings. Whereas, the elder was a level three


    warrior king. Inevitably, the overall fighting power of Namvail Mansion was far more impressive and


    stronger than Brookbourn Mansion or Riverson Mansion.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, why is no one here guarding the door? Can¡¯t he afford to hire a bodyguard?¡±


    One guy teased when he saw there was no one guarding the door.


    Surina chuckled. ¡°Who knows? Maybe he was forced to buy those vis and the money he spent was


    out of his budget so he has no money to hire any bodyguards now. Haha!¡±


    After that, Surina and the others walked right in. Lillie and the other bodyguards had apanied


    Judith and the Shanahans out. Thus, no bodyguards were in the vis now. When Severin noticed a


    group of people walking over, he furrowed his brows.


    "The mistress of the mayor of Namvail. Didn¡¯t I already teach you a lesson yesterday? How dare the


    nerve toe here today?¡±


    Severin asked angrily, knowing they were here to make trouble. He then discovered there were over


    twenty people with three warrior kings among them.

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    Chapter 734


    ¡°You have a good memory to remember that I¡¯m the Namvail¡¯s mayor¡¯s mistress!¡± Surinaughed out


    loud and said, ¡°Too bad, you¡¯re too stupid. Why didn¡¯t you run away after offending me? Why are you


    so stupid to move in and stay here? I think you are actually hoping to die!¡±


    ¡°Haha! I¡¯m not afraid of you. Why should I run?¡± Severin chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not going to run and I¡¯m going


    to move in and stay here!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I can¡¯t be bothered to talk more to you. I¡¯m going to let you know what the consequences are


    for bullying me!¡± Surina snorted.


    ¡°Severin, who are they? Are they your friends?¡±


    Just when both parties were going to engage in a fight, Felicia and Megan walked out from the vi and


    headed their way.


    Severin smiled bitterly and exined, ¡°No. I¡¯m not friends with these types of people!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Me neither!¡± Surina snorted.


    As she saw Megan, she said, ¡°Hey, kid. I didn¡¯t know that both of your wives are so pretty. The one


    from yesterday is very pretty and so is this one too. You¡¯re one lucky man!¡±


    Megan frowned. She reacted quickly and exined, ¡°Hey! He¡¯s my brother-inw and I¡¯m not his wife!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ so you¡¯re his sister-inw!¡± Surina chuckled. ¡°My son is not married yet. You look very pretty.


    Why don¡¯t you ask your brother-inw to apologize to me? I will ask my son to marry you and we will


    be one big family. Then I can let go of yesterday¡¯s incident!¡±


    ¡°In your dream!¡± Megan rolled her eyes. She could tell Surina was a bad person and she had no


    intention to marry a bad person¡¯s son.


    ¡°Tsk. I just offer you a chance to live a better life. You don¡¯t want it? Fine!¡±


    Surina waved her hand and acted like she did not care. ¡°Once my husband bes the governor, do


    you think my son can¡¯t find a better woman than you to be his wife?¡±


    Felicia was shocked when she heard that. It was her dream to see Severin be the governor. How


    could this woman say her husband was the one who was going to be governor?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Without fail, she joined the fight. ¡°What are you talking about? Your husband is going to be governor?


    Are you dreaming? My son-inw is the one who is going to be appointed as governor!¡±


    ¡°Your son-inw?¡± Surina was stunned. Immediately, it was followed by a sneer. ¡°Haha. Which city are


    you guys from? How dare you try to be in the running to fight the governor¡¯s position with my


    husband?¡±


    ¡°We we¡¯re from Brookbourn! What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    At first, Felicia sounded less promising. Severin¡¯s close rtionship with the War God sprung into her


    mind and gave her the confidence she needed to shout back at Surina.

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    Chapter 735


    ¡°Haha! Brookbourn? That small city and you have the nerve to say you have a chance?¡± Before Surina


    could say anything, Suga responded first. ¡°That¡¯s themest joke I have ever heard!¡±


    The people they broke with them also burst outughing.


    It totally enraged Felicia. As an egoistic person, she could not have that many peopleugh at her.


    ¡°What are youughing about? I mean it! He is my son-inw! Severin Feuillet! He¡¯s going to be the


    governor of South County after tomorrow! After that, this ce you are standing is going to be the new


    South County. Mansion!¡±


    ¡°Haha. So funny. Don¡¯t you know? The newly appointed governor has to be a candidate from the list of


    mayors in this county. And it¡¯s usually someone from a big city. Other than better development, a


    governor needs to have more powerful people in the city and a close connection with the War Gods.¡±


    Surinaughed out loud and gave Felicia a disdainful look. ¡°So you can stop dreaming!¡±


    ¡°Surina, let¡¯s cut the crap and beat them!¡± Suga was losing her patience.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m free anyway,¡± Surina giggled, ¡°Recently, the development in Namvail is going strong.


    Among the other cities, we are at the top. Most importantly, my husband had dinner with Skyler Yohe


    before!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just for dinner. We know the War God too! And we have a close connection with him!¡± Felicia said


    with her gritted teeth.


    Severin was afraid Felicia would identally disclose that the War Gods were his students so he


    quickly interrupted the conversation. ¡°Felicia, why do you waste so much time talking to her? People


    like her know nothing!¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Beat him!¡±


    That finally ticked Surina off as she shouted hysterically. ¡°Now!¡±


    The three warrior kings did not panic and remained where they were. Their n was to let the others


    test. out Severin¡¯s ability before doing anything. Shortly after the others started the fight, it took just a


    few seconds before they were all lying on the ground after Severin kicked them.


    ¡°Mister Mario, protectors. It looks like you three are required to join the fight!¡± Surina said after being in


    shock.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Mario rubbed his fist and charged forward with the protectors.


    Too bad, Mario and the protectors were no match to Severin even when the three of them teamed up


    together. After a while, the three of them had the same ending as the others. Being smashed to the


    floor and spurting blood from their mouths.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, he¡¯s too powerful. Even if the Great Elder and the other elders are here, they could not beat


    him!¡± Mario said solemnly while trying hard to get up on his feet.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Surino¡¯s face looked terrible. Never had she imagined that Severin would be so strong at such a young


    age.


    ¡°You! Just wait! When my husband bes the governor, I will ask him to increase Brookbourn


    Mansion¡¯s tax!¡± Surino threatened as she looked shocked.


    Severin smiled bitterly after hearing that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m from Brookbourn but I¡¯m not a member of


    Brookbourn Mansion.¡±

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    Chapter 736


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Haha! You¡¯re not a member of Brookbourn Mansion? Don¡¯t you remember how your mother-inw


    bluffed that you are going to be governor? Gosh, she¡¯s incredible at bluffing!¡±


    Suga folded her hands and gave Felicia a disdainful look. ¡°Someone is not feeling shameful at all when


    her lie is exposed!¡±


    ¡°I think you two are dying to have me beat you up!¡± Severin rubbed his fist as he looked at the two


    ladies.


    ¡°Hmph! Just wait for it!¡± It scared Surina that she took two steps back before she turned around and


    left. in a hurry.


    Severin looked at them leaving and smiled bitterly. ¡°Haha! Severin, we¡¯re here!¡±


    Just when Severin was going to go back into the vi, another group of people came in. He looked


    back and saw it was Gracie, Rnd, and the others.


    ¡°It¡¯s only just a few of you that came here?¡± Severin looked at them and asked curiously.


    Gracie answered, ¡°Of course not. We¡¯re slowly moving everyone and everything here. And we also


    found a ce not too far away from here.¡±


    After that, sheughed again. ¡°I just called Larry and Mick. They said they are going to be here in


    another two or three hours.¡±


    Severin nodded satisfyingly after hearing that. ¡°Okay. Settle down first and don¡¯t pick a fight with


    anyone! Manage your people. If you need me, just call me.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I understand.¡± Gracie smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you going to invite us in?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Oh, yes. Of course. You guys must be tired after traveling. Come right in.¡±


    As that said, Severin brought them into the vi. Once they were in and resting, Severin said, ¡°Oh.


    Come over and find me after a few days. I have something good to pass to you guys.¡±


    ¡°Haha. I¡¯m already looking forward to it!¡± Gracie chuckled. She was sitting across from Severin. Her


    eyes brightened up as she looked at Severin.


    Felicie ¨C who was listening to their conversation ¨C grabbed Megan and left the house.


    When they were outside, Felicia said, ¡°Megan. Why do I have a feeling that Gracie talked to Severin as


    if she was talking to her boss? Like she needs to report everything to him?¡±


    Megan was shocked when she heard that. ¡°Do you have that feeling too? I felt that too but I thought


    that was just me.¡±


    Felicia shook her head. ¡°No, no. I think they are not just friends. Do you think Equus Hall is under


    Severin. too?¡±


    Megan gasped and quickly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Brookton is so far from Brookbourn.


    Severin did not know her until recently. Maybe she knows how powerful Severin is and wants to please


    him. She¡¯s one of the people who know Severin is the War Gods¡¯ master!¡±


    ¡°You got a point there.¡± Felicia nodded. ¡°Regardless of who, anyone who knows about Severin¡¯s real


    identity would want to please him, including Sanchez. They kept oning over to toast with him


    during the wedding!¡±

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    Chapter 737


    ¡°Oh, my, Mister Mario. What happened? Who beat you?¡± Regan asked surprisingly.


    When Surina and the others returned to where they stayed, they bumped into Regan, the Namvail, and


    the other elders.


    mayor of


    The Great Elder furrowed his brows instantly. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Mario, you¡¯re a level three warrior


    king. Who can beat you like this? Did you offend a powerful upper family from this city?¡±


    Mario shook his head helplessly. ¡°No. Missus Surina was bullied so she brought us to get her revenge.


    But that kid was too strong. I think he¡¯s as strong as a level five warrior king. But I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s a


    level five warrior king or not. But he¡¯s definitely stronger than me!¡±


    ¡°A level five warrior king!¡±


    The Great Elder¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. He was the strongest in the mansion but he was just a


    level four warrior king. Thus if what Mario said was true, he could not defeat the guy too.


    ¡°Who bullied Surino?¡± Regan was so angry that he clenched his fist tightly. After that, he approached


    Surino and grabbed her hand. ¡°Surino, did he do anything to you? Did he harass you? Did he¡­?


    Clearly, Regan was very confident with Surino¡¯s appearance. Those questions had Surino think about


    Severin¡¯s handsome face. She thought, ¡°If that young handsome guy wants to sleep with me, I¡¯ll rush to


    his bed immediately. He doesn¡¯t need to force me at all!¡¯


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Nevertheless, she smiled bitterly. ¡°Honey, what are you talking about? That¡¯s not what Mister Mario


    meant. He humiliated me. The thing is¡­ when we went out to buy the vi yesterday¡­¡±


    Quickly, Surino exined everything.


    ¡°Hmph! That bastard! He¡¯s a real bully!¡± Regan snorted after hearing that. ¡°Does he really think he¡¯s


    invincible just because he has high attainment? I¡¯m just the mayor of Namveil today. But who knows!


    might be the governor in the future. When that happens, many upper families or those lone


    wolves would queue up in line to please me. And it¡¯s going to be easy to build a connection with those


    War Gods.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Once I have those connections, it¡¯s going to be a piece of cake to find


    any strong men to help us out. Let¡¯s note this incident first and we¡¯ll show him some color in the future.¡±


    Suga took a step forward. ¡°That¡¯s right. You have no idea how arrogant that guy was. Even after we


    told him you are the mayor of Namveil, he did not give a f*ck! They also said they are very close with


    the War Gods and said he¡¯s going to be the next governor. Haha. I wonder how he is going to be the


    governor when he¡¯s not even a mayor.¡±


    ¡°Haha. I have seen too many people like him. They think too much of themselves when all they have is.


    just a little money and power. Sooner orter, they are going to trip over their own ego!¡±


    Regan chuckled and consoled Surino. ¡°Honey, sorry, we can¡¯t go after the guy for now. Don¡¯t worry we


    will go after him in the future!¡±


    ¡°Okay. You¡¯re the best!¡± Surino ran into Regan¡¯s arms and talked in her baby voice.


    At the same time, Diane, Judith, and the others went to the shopping mall with Lillie and the other.


    bodyguards protecting them. Just then, there was a man sitting in the cafe drinking his coffee. He


    identally noticed Diane and the others.


    The moment he saw Diane, he sprung up from the chair shockingly. ¡°No way! Why are they here? Are


    they here to deal with some business?¡±

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    Chapter 738


    The man in the cafe was none other than Edward. He ran from the city with cash and many pieces of


    jewelry as soon as he noticed the situation was not in his favor.


    When the Horsefields left Brookbourn, they came to South Link City to venture into a new business.


    Although they had over seven million dors of wealth, they were left with just enough to open a small


    business after buying a house and a car. Their condition was much better than average people but it


    was far less than their past lives when they were living in Brookbourn. Thus, he felt ashamed of


    himself.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Every night he had dreamt that he could kill Severin. If it were not for Severin, his life would not be so


    miserable. At least he would not have to think twice before buying clothes or buying a ss of beer


    when he was in the bar.


    ¡°It¡¯s really them! Why are they here?¡±


    Sitting across from Edward was an elder from his family. The elder frowned. ¡°Mister Edward, we need


    to be careful for the next few days. Maybe they are just here for a holiday and will leave after a couple


    of days. Let¡¯s stay in the house for the next few days and avoid going out. If they find us, we¡¯re going to


    be in big trouble. They might kill us.¡±


    ¡°This is also a chance. A chance for me to kill Severin. I don¡¯t want to miss out on this chance!¡± Edward


    gritted his teeth while he could not conceal his hatred,


    The elder replied by saying, ¡°But Severin is too strong. I think he¡¯s a warrior king. The strongest in the


    family is only a profound master. We just can¡¯t beat him, Killing is easier said than done.¡±


    ¡°Send someone to follow Diane and send me the location of where they will be staying. Maybe I can¡¯t


    kill him but the Zavs can!¡± Edward gritted his teeth while he made a decision.


    ¡°But I thought you do not like the young miss from the Zavs? She¡¯s as fat as a pig. And you¡¯re trying


    to avoid meeting her at all costs.¡±


    The elder stood up and guessed what Edward was thinking.


    Edward stood up too and sneered coldly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as they can kill Severin for me and


    take my revenge for me, I don¡¯t mind being a live-in-son-inw for the Zavs. They are a second-tier


    upper-ss family in this city. What¡¯s wrong with being their live-in-son-inw? When I have the money


    in the future, I can still get myself a mistress secretly. When that happens, I will get a chance to sleep


    with Diane in the future!¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll follow them now or I¡¯m going to lose sight of them!¡± The elder sighed after thinking about


    what Edward said and quickly left the cafe.


    When the elder left, Edward took out his phone to call Miya, the young miss of the Zavs.


    ¡°Mister Edward. To what do I owe this pleasure to receive a phone call from you?¡±


    Miya was sitting on the sofa and eating snacks when her phone rang. She weighed nearly two


    hundred. pounds. When she saw it was Edward calling, her eyes lit up. It was love at first sight when


    she saw Edward for the first time. Too bad, Edward ignored her no matter what she did to please him. It


    left her feeling speechless.


    Edward smiled. ¡°Miya, if you can kill this person for me, I will be your boyfriend. Heck! I don¡¯t even mind


    being a live-in-son-inw!¡±

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    Chapter 739


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Miya got so excited after hearing that. She jumped up from the sofa immediately.


    Despite being arge size girl, there were many rich kids who were after her family¡¯s wealth. To make it


    more interesting, she was the only daughter. Therefore, there were many young men who wished to


    court her to make their life easier. However, none of them caught her eye until she met Edward where


    she fell for him immediately.


    During their first meeting, Miya went over to talk to Edward when Edward did not know her real identity.


    He did not portray any disgusted feelings toward her and even chatted with her like she was his friend.


    That had her believe Edward was a good man.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not going to be easy to kill him. He¡¯s a good fighter. Anyone below the warrior king level could


    not


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    defeat him!¡±


    After careful thinking, Edward gave Miya a heads up.


    Miya smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring a couple of warrior kings over and kill him for you!¡±


    Several minutester, three cars stopped in front of the cafe where Edward was in. Miya got out of the


    first car and quickly went inside to look for Edward.


    ¡°Edward, do you really mean what you say? Are you really going to be a live-in-son-inw, my husband


    after I kill that guy?¡± Miya looked at Edward with an excited face.


    Edward nodded. ¡°That guy was the reason my family went bankrupt and why I had to leave Brookbourn


    ande here. I need him dead. If you can kill him, I will marry you!¡±


    ¡°Hooray!¡± Miya cheered like a little kid and pointed outside. ¡°I brought six warrior kings with me. The


    two strongest men are level three warrior kings. What do you think? It should be easy for them to kill


    your nemesis¡±


    Edward was thrilled to hear that. He had no idea how strong Severin was, to be honest. In the past, he


    had hired a couple of assassins to kill Severin but all of them failed their missions. Based on that, he


    presumed Severin could be a profound master at level eight or nine. Hence, he figured there would be


    no problem for a warrior king to kill Severin.


    Besides, he found out more about attainment after he was here in South Link City and discovered most


    smaller cities did not have any warrior kings. Severin was destined to be a dead guy now that Miya


    brought six warrior kings over.


    His heart finally found his inner peace. ¡°Great! He¡¯s dead this time! Oh, I heard he has six bodyguards


    and they are very strong too. I¡¯m guessing they are all profound masters. Can you kill them too?¡±


    ¡°Sure if you¡¯re willing to be with me!¡± Miya came over and clung on Edward¡¯s arm.


    It gave Edward the chills to have arge-sizeddy clinging to his arm. Somehow he was not used to


    this feeling. Especially when there were many gorgeous women after him in the past and he did not


    lack having any woman in his life before.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like me, do you?¡±


    When Miya noticed Edward¡¯s reaction, she pouted and asked.


    Edward quickly exined. ¡°No I like you but I¡¯m not just used to it

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    Chapter 740


    It was too obvious that Miya knew Edward was lying. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I know it takes time and we can


    do it slowly.¡±


    She added after giving it a thought. ¡°Edward, shouldn¡¯t you show a little appreciation by kissing me


    since you¡¯re asking me to help you take revenge?¡±


    Edward was so speechless and disgusted that he nearly threw out the coffee he drank just now.


    It definitely gave him a scare. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little too fast?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    However, Miya was not going to miss this chance easily. She said shyly, ¡°No. I¡¯m twenty-six years old


    this year and this is my first kiss. How is that fast?¡±


    The corner of Edward¡¯s mouth twitched a few times before he said, ¡°Miss Miya, we have just known


    each other a few days ago. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to kiss you now. Besides, there are so


    many people in the cafe. It doesn¡¯t look good and it will tarnish your reputation if the others see us.¡±


    Miya thought about what Edward said and realized he got a point. Nodding her head, she said, ¡°You¡¯re


    right. Let¡¯s head to the car and you can kiss me when we are in the car. Don¡¯t worry. No one can look


    into the car through the window. Even if we did something else, no one is going to find out about it!¡±


    The more Miya said, the more embarrassed she felt. Her face blushed and to avoid people seeing that,


    she lowered her head when she was leaving the cafe.


    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡±


    Edward felt speechless. Nheless, he gritted his teeth and followed behind Miya to the car when he


    thought about his current situation. As the car door was closed, he looked at the fat woman in front of


    him and had mixed feelings.


    Regardless of that, he closed his eyes and quickly kissed Miya. ¡°Done!¡±


    ¡°So fast?¡± Miya got so excited. ¡°That¡¯s too fast. It¡¯s my first kiss and I didn¡¯t feel anything!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss that next time!¡± Edward tried to end the topic quickly.


    Soon, he received a call from the elder he was having coffee with. The elder followed Diane and the


    others back to where they were living.


    ¡°Alright. Send me the location. You can go back and leave the rest to me!¡±


    Edward hung up the phone and had a smile that had been long gone on his face. ¡°Severin. I bet you


    never thought there will be a day when I seek my revenge! Today is the day you die!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s going to die today!¡±


    Miya smiled, rested her head on Edward¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°Edward. Let¡¯s go for a movie after we


    killed that guy. After the movie, we should go drink at the bar and when nightes, you¡¯re free to do


    anything. you want to me. After all, you¡¯ve promised to be my man.¡±


    It scared the freak out of Edward that he needed to gulp loudly. He smiled embarrassingly. ¡°Miya, this is


    going too fast. Can we at least pace ourselves slowly?¡±


    ¡°But you


    have promised to marry me and live with me. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re going too fast.¡±


    Miya smiled. ¡°Remember, you have made a promise to me. If you dare to break it, I will order my man


    to kill your family!¡±

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    Chapter 741


    Edward gasped and felt so scared that he started to sweat. Miya sounded extremely serious when she


    said that. He believed she was not joking and she meant what she said if he did not keep his promise.


    Yet, the temptation of having Diane after he killed Severin and to live a better life with help from the


    Zavs was just too strong. He smiled with his gritted teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a man of my word. Once


    Severin is dead, we can go watch a movie. But it¡¯s better to do that thing you want on our wedding


    day!¡±


    At this point, he paused for a while before continuing. I mean it¡¯s your first time and I think it¡¯s better to


    wait until our wedding day¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±


    Miya smiled, winded down the window, and ordered six men, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Soon, the cars parked outside of the vi.


    When Edward got out of the car, he looked at the gated vis and frowned. ¡°I thought they were here


    for a holiday. Why did he buy so many vis? It looks like they are gated from the others. Are they


    going to live here permanently?¡±


    ¡°Your enemy. Is he very rich? Why can he afford to buy so many vis?¡± Miya giggled.


    Edward gave Miya a hug and said, ¡°He did pretty good when he was in Brookbourn. But this is South


    Link City. He¡¯s nothingpared to your family.¡±


    ¡°Come on. It¡¯s time to let him know how stupid it was to mess with my man!¡±


    It felt so nice to be hugged by Edward. The group of people walked inside thepound. At that


    moment, Severin and the others had just finished their lunch. Diane and the others were walking in the


    garden. They were chatting happily before they saw a group of people walking in.


    ¡°Edward Horsefield!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Felicia and Diane exchanged looks with each other and widened their eyes when they saw Edward


    walking among the group of people.


    ¡°No way! Mister Edward? Why is he here?¡± Megan frowned.


    Edward walked over and sneered. ¡°Diane, I bet you never figured we will be meeting so soon!¡±


    ¡°Mister Edward, why are you here?¡± Diane looked shocked.


    It has been just two days since they arrived in this city. Even if Edward was in South Link City all the


    while, he should have not located them so soon. Most importantly, Edward had ced his arm on a fat


    woman that weighed nearly two hundred pounds. Seemed like his taste for women had changed.


    ¡°Edward, should I ask them to beat these women? I hate it when they are better looking than me!¡±


    Miya was jealous when she knew those women were Edward¡¯s old acquaintances and they were so


    much better looking than her.


    ¡°No. I just need you to kill Severin and his bodyguards. These women are just normal people. There¡¯s


    nothing between us so you don¡¯t need to kill them,¡± Edward said evilly.


    ¡°Mister Edward, you better not mess with my son-inw. Leave now and live your life!¡± Felicia warned.


    kindly after thinking about it.

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    Chapter 742


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Felicia knew just how strong Severin was because even the War Gods had to call Severin their master.


    However, Edward did not appreciate Felicia¡¯s kind gesture. He sneered. ¡°Ha! Thank you for the advice.


    But I¡¯m not the old me and you should think twice before messing with me too!¡±


    ¡°Mister Edward, since you refuse to listen to my mother, I¡¯m going to go get Severin now!¡±


    It was easy to tell Edward must have found himself a strong support for him to show up here today.


    Otherwise, he would not be together with that fat woman.


    ¡°Severin! Severin! Edward Horsefield brought some men here!¡±


    Megan ran into the vi and shouted at Severin who was enjoying his tea downstairs. ¡°Edward


    Horsefield?


    Severin frowned and stood up. ¡°That guy! Didn¡¯t he run away because he was scared of me? Who


    gives him the audacity to show up here now? Haha. He¡¯s quite brave. I guess I have no choice but to


    kill him to avoid leaving trouble toe to haunt me in the future.


    ¡°Severin, I think he got himself a strong support because he walked over here with his arm on a fat


    woman¡¯s waist!¡± Megan warned.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Severin answered back as he strode outside. Lillie and the others saw what was happening


    and


    came over too.


    ¡°Mister Edward, what a pleasure seeing you here!¡± Severin smiled as he arrived.


    ¡°Haha. Indeed. It had been a long time. I dreamt of you and wished I could tear you into pieces at


    night!¡± Edward chuckled as he had trouble concealing his viciousness.


    As for the others, he did not want to go into details. He was afraid to let Miya know this feud started


    with Severin started because he liked Diane.


    Thus, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Gentlemen. Please kill this guy and those bodyguards!¡±


    ¡°Xavier, do it!¡± Miya said.


    ¡°Edward, think carefully. This is yourst chance. I¡¯m going to let you leave in one piece now. If not,


    going to kill you.¡±


    I¡¯m


    Severin smiled faintly and said to Miya. ¡°Miss. This guy is a bad guy. Don¡¯t let his appearance trick you.


    There¡¯s nothing between us so I can forgive you this time and not kill you guys.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re so arrogant. Are you saying you can defeat these six men? Their power is stronger than


    you. can imagine!¡± Miya sneered coldly, looked proud, and did not give a sh*t about Severin.


    She did not believe Brookbourn actually had a strong person living there.


    ¡°Severin, do you think I woulde if I don¡¯t think I have a chance?¡±


    Edward too looked very pleased. ¡°This is not myst chance but yours! Die!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go on first!¡± A level one warrior king grasped his fist tightly with spiritual energy moving around.


    With a sh, he appeared in front of Severin and threw his fist at Severin.

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    Chapter 743


    ¡°You¡¯re going to regret it for underestimating me!¡± Severin chuckled and tilted to the left to avoid the


    punch. He easily avoided the attack.


    ¡°What?¡± The level one warrior king was surprised that Severin could easily avoid his speedy attack.


    Normally speaking, not even a level two warrior king could have that kind of speed. Followingly, he felt


    pressure hitting him. Before he knew it, he was sent flying in the air. While that happened, he spurted a


    mouthful of blood too.


    ¡°What?¡± The rest of the warrior kings were shocked as they witnessed that. Based on that, they could


    assume Severin was at least a level two warrior king.


    I think that kid has high attainment. We have to fight him together!¡±


    A level three warrior king frowned the moment he realized it was not going to be an easy fight.


    ¡°Haha. You guys should have fought me all at once. It¡¯s wasting time to fight you guys one by one.¡±


    Severin chuckled.


    The thing he said made the others look bad. The rest of the warrior kings exchanged looks with each


    other and immediately charged at Severin. Too bad, they were no match for Severin. After a while, all


    of them ended up on the ground groaning in pain.


    ¡°No way! Not even Xavier could defeat him?¡±


    Miya was dumbstruck. It felt like a dream that this guy from a small city could actually be so strong.


    ¡°Mister Edward, I¡¯m sorry. As I said, I¡¯m going to kill you this time because I already gave you a chance


    just now but you didn¡¯t take it.¡± Severin smiled like a viin as he talked to Edward.


    Edward¡¯s face looked terrible. He was so scared that he took many steps backward.


    Unexpectedly, Miya actually chose to stand in front of him and said, ¡°You darn thing! Do you know


    who? am? I¡¯m the young miss of the Zavs! If you dare to kill Edward, I¡¯m never going to let you go!¡±


    Despite that, Severin did not give a sh*t. He smiled faintly. ¡°Miss Miya, I already told you I¡¯m just going


    to teach you a small lesson because you have never offended me before. If you continue to act this


    way, I¡¯m afraid the one who is going to regret it is you. What do you think if I destroy your family if you


    mess with me?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Miya had no idea why Severin could be so arrogant after she told him about her family. Yet, she


    laughed out loud once she thought about her family. ¡°Haha! You¡¯re so arrogant. But do you think you


    can easily mess with my family? After all, we had been through so much to be a second-tier


    upper-ss family in this city. You¡¯re going to regret it if you dare to offend my family!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Severin. Her family has many strong and powerful people with high attainment. They didn¡¯te


    along today. Do you really think you are invincible? You don¡¯t have many days left to live once you kill


    me!¡±


    Edward gathered his courage when he saw how protective Miya was. He stood at the front and looked


    *very pleased. ¡°I have the Zavs supporting me. Let¡¯s see if you really dare to kill me!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Severinughed out loud.


    ¡®I guess I was too kind to them thest time by making them broke! If I don¡¯t kill him now, he¡¯s going to


    bring more trouble to me in the future!¡¯ he thought.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    Chapter 744


    With that thought in Severin¡¯s mind, he decided he was not going to let Edward go this time. Suddenly,


    he moved and became a sh. It was so fast that before Edward knew it, Severin appeared in front of


    him.


    ¡°What?¡± It gave Edward a big shock.


    Before he could finish his sentence, Severin gave Edward a light smack on Edward¡¯s head. Edward felt


    like a thunder stroke on him and he got sted into the air. As he smashed to the ground, he spurted


    some blood. His body moved as if he was having a seizure before he lost his breath.


    ¡°You, you, you killed him!¡±


    Miya was filled with rage. As the only child, she was showered with endless love. She never


    experienced this sort of situation. Despite having her men all defeated, she was not scared. As a brat


    who had everything her way, she raised her hand and was about to p Severin.


    However, Severin pped her hand away and pped her face. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m scared to hit a


    woman? I¡¯m being kind to ask you to leave now! If you dare to cause more trouble for me, you will truly


    understand the meaning of regret!¡±


    ¡°You, you hit me!¡± Miya was dumbstruck and could not believe what just happened.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    Severin shrugged. He did not give a sh*t.


    ¡°Miss Miya, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Xavier got up on his feet in a hurry and quickly pulled Miya to the side. He whispered, ¡°Miss Miya, we


    should leave. This guy is not afraid of anything and he doesn¡¯t care about the consequences. We¡¯re not


    his match. We can¡¯t have him kill you!¡±


    Although Miya was reluctant to ept the defeat, she was also scared of how bold Severin was. She


    gritted her teeth and looked at Edward¡¯s dead body. ¡°Go and carry him!¡±


    Without dy, they left the vi angrily. Miya instructed her men to send Edward¡¯s dead body back to


    his family and promised that she would avenge him. The leader of the Horsefields was angry but he


    also knew no one in the family could defeat Severin. Thus, he could only ce all his hopes on Miya.


    Quickly enough, Miya returned home with the others with an angry face.


    ¡°Miya. What happened? Did anyone make you angry?¡±


    The name of the head of the Zavs family was called Maros. He was also a fat man with a thick


    waist, wide arse, and a face full of mustache. When he saw Miya was in a bad mood, he quickly went


    up and asked.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Miya felt extremely sad as she ran into Maros¡¯ arms. ¡°Dad, you have to help me. Someone killed


    my husband and pped me! Sob, sob. No one has ever hit me before. He¡¯s a jerk! Look, is my face


    swollen?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Maros was extremely angry after hearing that. He stomped his feet. ¡°F*ck! Who is he? The one who


    pped you!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Immediately after that, he sensed something was wrong. He said with a frown, ¡°Hold up. Miya, you said


    he killed your husband? Did I hear it right? When did you have a husband?¡±

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    Chapter 745


    Miya looked up. ¡°Edward Horsefield, the handsome guy I told youst time. He agreed toe live


    with us. But before he could do that, he was killed!¡±


    ¡°Gosh!¡± Maros was relieved after hearing that. ¡°You scared me. I thought you were really married.


    Didn¡¯t you just meet him a few days ago? I thought he had been ignoring you. Why did he suddenly


    agree to marry you ande live with us?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°He got a bone to pick with a guy called Severin. Severin was the one who made him and his family


    into bankruptcy. So he asked me to help him kill Severin and he will marry me. But¡­ but¡­ we were


    just together for less than an hour and now he¡¯s dead!¡±


    The more Miya thought about it, the sadder she felt. Before anyone knew it, she started crying again


    like her husband really had died.


    ¡°Miya. Can¡¯t you tell Edward is just using you? He doesn¡¯t like you. Why are you crying because of


    him?¡±


    Other than consoling Miya, Maros did not know what to do.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t care if he was using me. I like him! And he finally agreed toe to be our live-in-


    son- inw! To me, he¡¯s my husband. I already gave him my first kiss. Dad, you need to help me.


    Putting Edward aside, Severin pped me! Isn¡¯t that a reason for you to go after him?¡±


    Miya said while stomping her feet and wiping her tears.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll go after him for you. Anyone who dares toy a finger on my daughter


    deserves to die!¡± Marosforted.


    ¡°Dad, I know you love me the most!¡± Finally, a smile appeared on Miya¡¯s face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Xaviar and the others go out with you? How could they let that guy p you? Weren¡¯t they with


    you when it happened?¡±


    Maros frowned after thinking about it.


    Miya answered, ¡°Xavier and the others could not beat that guy! He¡¯s from that small city, Brookbourn. I


    have no idea why he is so powerful. Argh! I¡¯m so angry. Before I left, he even threatened me not to


    cause him any trouble or he will destroy our family!¡±


    ¡°What? He¡¯s too arrogant!¡±


    Maros was so angry that he held his fist tightly. ¡°F*ck him! Does he think we are that weak?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Dad, let¡¯s bring more people with us. Ask the Great Elder and the other elders toe


    along together too!¡± Miya suggested.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll inform them now!¡±


    Maros nodded and left angrily. At the same time, there was another group of people outside of


    Severin¡¯s vi. There were over twenty people in the group and one of them was Lance who got beaten


    by Severin yesterday.


    ¡°Mister Lance, I received a source saying that guy had bought a vi here and is now living here!¡± A


    ¡°blonde dude came right up and informed him with a smile.


    Lance nodded and said to an older man and an elderly woman at the side. ¡°Great Elder, Second Elder.


    As long as you kill that guy, I will give you the spiritual herb that I promised you!¡±


    After Lance got beaten yesterday, he thought deeply when he went back and thought it was necessary


    to


    kill Severin. If Rachel could give her precious sports car to Severin, he believed Rachel had a thing for


    Severin. Not forgetting to mention, Severin was a good-looking man. He could not afford to mess with


    Horus when Horus stole Rachel away from him but he believed Severin was not a huge threat to him. If


    he could kill Severin, his chances of being together with Rachel would be higher.

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    Chapter 746


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    That was the main reason he agreed to give the difficult to obtain sprigs of third-grade spiritual herbs to


    the grand-elder and second-elder, so they could help him kill Severin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re both level four warrior kings, and plenty of our members will be with us too. Killing


    that kid shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡± the grand-elder asserted with a smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect more guests toe!¡± Severin smiled bitterly when he saw the arrival of yet another


    group of people while he was enjoying some tea in his vi courtyard. He did not expect to face so


    many troublemakers when it had only been a couple of days since he arrived at South Link City, and it


    was even more appalling that Rachel¡¯s simple act of giving him a car was enough to draw the ire of her


    suitor.


    He stood up and walked out after asking that question.


    ¡°Lance? The Hillguard Gang¡¯s elder?¡± Severin asked with a smile as he went up to the group.


    On the other end, Lillie and the girls stopped chatting with each other and immediately ran over to


    check on the situation.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think we¡¯d meet again, did you? I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t leave town after beating me up the


    other day. Let¡¯s see where else can you run to, now that I¡¯ve found you at your home today!¡±


    Lance chuckled with an air of superiority and thoroughly underestimated Severin.


    ¡°Shall we deal with them?¡± Wendy asked Severin when she saw the sheer number of people that had


    been brought along.


    Severin pointed to the old man and old woman in front of him. ¡°These two are pretty strong in terms of


    cultivation. I¡¯ll take them on, while you girls can handle the rest!¡±


    ¡°Sure thing! Can we kill them?¡± Abigail asked with a slight smile.


    Severin nodded. ¡°But of course! This Hillguard Gang will keep having the impression that I¡¯m a


    pushover if we don¡¯t make them suffer some casualties!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts, little kid!¡± The old woman said with augh as she thrust the crutch that she was


    holding at lightning speed.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Severin tilted his head slightly, grabbed the crutch, and exerted some force. His strong energy


    was channeled into the crutch, causing it to split in half. The force continued to course through the


    crutch, and the old woman immediately released her grip on it when she noticed that something was


    amiss. She then manifested some spiritual energy into her feet and kicked Severin..


    The old man did not stand idly either. He whipped out a dagger in a sh and stabbed Severin from the


    other side. An attack involving two level four warrior kings was difficult for even a level five warrior king


    to deal with.


    However, Severin had a little smirk as he manifested his thoughts into condensing his spiritual energy


    around his body into a glowing shield.


    ¡°What!¡± The old man failed to pierce through that glow with his dagger, and there was nothing he could


    do to move any further. ¡°This can¡¯t be possible!¡± The fear he felt caused his forehead to drip in a cold


    sweat, knowing full well that the only individuals who could execute such a technique were almost


    certainly a level nine warrior king. He could not believe that the young man in front of him was such an


    individual.

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    Chapter 747


    As a warrior king himself, the old man was aware that condensing a protective shield of spiritual energy


    over one¡¯s body was possible only for those who have reached an attainment of level nine warrior king.


    After all, doing so required one to have dense spiritual energy and strong mental force.


    The young man before him had achieved just that-using the spiritual energy shield to resist his attack.


    and prevent his dagger from going any further. Under such circumstances, his attacks were inly.


    useless.


    Severin smirked and thrust his palm onto the man¡¯s chest.


    A dull sound resonated through the air, and the old man was sent flying before falling heavily to the


    ground. There was a touch of resentment in his eyes as he breathed hisst breath.


    ¡°No! This can¡¯t be happening!¡± The old woman was frightened when she saw the old man die an instant


    death right next to her. She immediately turned around and prepared to make a run for it.


    s, Severin was never going to give her a chance to do so. He unleashed his palm firmly on the


    opponent¡¯s back, ending her life at that moment.


    After killing them both, Severin¡¯s spiritual energy shield instantly dissipated with a quick thought.


    Everything happened within a second or two, and the rest of their men were nearly all killed by Lillie


    and the girls.


    ¡°No! How could this be possible?! He couldn¡¯t have been so strong! Am I seeing things?¡± Lance


    originally thought that Severin¡¯s death was a given, but his legs went limp from fright after seeing the


    grand-elder and second elder die so easily.


    Severin grinned and came up to him in a sh.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Knowing that Severin was far too strong for him, Lance knelt on the ground and begged: ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I I


    realize my mistake now, Severin! Please forgive me! I promise I won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to know your mistake now.¡± Severin was not going to give him another chance and kicked


    him swiftly, ending his life.


    The group of people from the Hillguard Gang was beheaded by Severin with almost no effort. Severin


    nced at the spatial rings on their fingers and walked over to take them.


    ¡°Hey. It¡¯s such a hassle to have to deal with these dead bodies!¡± Severin shook his head helplessly


    when he looked at the corpses on the ground.


    It was one thing after another, and he was surprised when a fleet of cars drove up to his gate and


    parked outside. Miya and Maros had arrived with their men.


    ¡°Sev=¡±


    Miya was about to demand Severine out when she was left startled by the scene in front of her.


    There were a lot of corpses lying on the ground, and all of them died a miserable death.


    ¡°Sir, these corpses are the Hillguard Gang¡¯s members. It included their grand-elder and second Elder!¡±


    one of the older men among their group walked up to Maros and exined with a gloomy face.


    Maros¡¯s mouth twitched violently a few times. After all, the Hillguard Gang might not be as powerful as


    the Zavs, but they were not to be provoked all the same. If many of their strongest men died in


    Severin¡¯s hands, then it was clear that Severin¡¯s strength was far from simple.

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    Chapter 748


    However, Maros¡¯s confidence grew a little when he thought about the level six warrior king that he had


    with him.


    ¡°Hey, fatdy! I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d bring your family here so soon. Hehe, I knew you weren¡¯t going to


    give up, but I must say I¡¯m still a little surprised when you brought them here so quickly!¡± Severin spoke


    nonchntly as he looked at Miya and her family.


    ¡°How dare you call my daughter a fatdy? Do you want to get yourself killed?¡± Maros gritted his teeth


    in anger when he heard how Severin addressed Miya.


    ¡°But I¡¯m stating a fact!¡± Severin stretched his waist before saying to Miya, ¡°Even though you came here


    to cause trouble, I¡¯ll be kind enough not to kill you because you¡¯re a woman. However, you will have to


    apologize to me and help me dispose of the bodies in this yard. Then you, your father, and your people


    will be allowed to scram. Sound like a good deal?¡±


    ¡°You killed my man, you b*stard! I came here to end your life, so you¡¯re dreaming if you think you can


    ask me to help you dispose of these corpses?¡±


    Miya stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Kill him, Dad! Kill him!¡±


    Maros immediatelyforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t get too worked up, Miya. Our grand-elder and second elder


    have the attainment of level six warrior king, so they¡¯re strong enough to be treated as the top fighters


    in South Link City. They¡¯ll have no problem killing this kid!¡±


    After finishing his words, he immediately said to a man and a woman, ¡°I¡¯ll leave him to you two then,


    Grand-Elder and Second Elder!¡±


    After the man heard that, he could not help but smile and say, ¡°Killing this boy won¡¯t be a problem, sir,


    but I¡¯ve taken a liking to two of these six beauties here. I wonder if you¡¯ll allow me to bring two of them


    with meter?¡±


    Maros knew what the man¡¯s intention was and could not help butugh and say, ¡°You sure are


    straightforward. It¡¯s not a problem as long as you kill this kid!¡±


    ¡°Haha, happy to oblige!¡± When the other party received approval from the head of the family, he could


    not. help but gulp his saliva with a grin as he looked at Abigail¡¯s and Lillie¡¯s sexy legs. In truth, he was


    attracted by all four of those beauties, but he preferred those with sexy long legs. Moreover, he could


    not enjoy too many women at once, hence why he only said that he would take two of them with him.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Hehe, if that¡¯s the case, then the first people I¡¯ll kill will be this perverted old man and that female elder.


    People like you aren¡¯t going to learn your lesson unless you pay a price!¡±


    Severinughed and took out a sword. Naturally, this sword is not the Blood-Fiend Sword, but another


    sword obtained from the spatial ring of a Hillguard Gang elder who was killed earlier. Severin had


    decided to use it because it looked quite decent, but the main reason was that he could not wait to try


    out the Rose Petal Rain technique. After all, he had not used the skill even though he already practiced


    it for quite some time, and he felt that it was the perfect opportunity to do so against the two level six


    warrior kings.


    After ending his sentence, he channeled spiritual energy into the sword with his mind. The sword then


    uttered a cry, and the energy fluctuationsing from it were very strong too.


    ¡°Did you expect to have it easy against two level six warrior kings?¡± The Zavs¡¯ second elder finally


    spoke up as she smiled coldly and produced a sword with a wave of her palm.


    *Please step back, sir. We¡¯ll be executing a very powerful skill, and we wouldn¡¯t want the shockwave to

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    Chapter 749


    ¡°We will.¡± Maros and Miya exchanged a nce at each other and felt incredibly delighted, for they both


    knew that Severin would be as good as dead once the two elders used their techniques and unleashed


    their strength. However, it was also a sign that the two elders did not underestimate Severin, the


    corpses lying on the ground were reason enough not to take him lightly.


    ¡°ming sh!¡± The woman shed her sword, and the burst of sword energy flew forth like a me.


    spanning several meters in length. The aura that came out of it was strong, and everyone could sense


    that the temperature around the sword energy had risen considerably-a clear demonstration of the


    technique¡¯s sheer prowess.


    ¡°Roaring Tiger Punch!¡± The grand-elder unleashed his punch, producing a humongous tiger-like image


    that looked just like a living tiger. It even let out a roar!


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did I just hear something roar?¡± Judith, Felicia, and the others who were drinking tea at home


    immediately walked out of the vi. As soon as they saw what was happening in the distance, they


    were so afraid that they opened their mouths wide and began to wonder if they were seeing things.


    After all, it was their first time seeing a truly strong individual performing such a formidable technique,


    and it all felt so unreal to them.


    Severin became excited when he saw the two elders¡¯ attacks and immediately shed his sword,


    ¡°Rose- Petal Rain!¡± he eximed, and ten or so palm-sized rose petals appeared suddenly before him.


    Since those petals were formed by the condensation of spiritual energy, their color was a faint sky blue.


    Yet it was precisely because of such condensed spiritual energy that it had an ethereal and beautiful


    look.


    ¡°Whoa! That¡¯s such a beautiful technique!¡± Miya was stunned when she saw these rose petals from a


    distance.


    ¡°Do flower petals even have any attacking ability? The fluctuation doesn¡¯t look very good either, and I


    think it¡¯s just one of those mboyant but useless techniques!¡± A middle-aged man who was also a


    second-rank warrior king sneered as he stood there with his hands behind his back.


    The next second, all ten rose petals darted forth one after another. When the rose petalsnded on the


    mes and the tiger that was formed from spiritual energy, an explosion urred following arge


    st.


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Both the grand-elder and the second elder werepletely stunned. Their attacks had been.


    resoundingly destroyed after they each came into contact with one rose petal, and those ethereal-


    looking petals contained a thoroughly frightening spiritual energy.


    ¡°This is bad!¡± The two of them noticed the rose petalsing at them at full speed and were about to


    land on them soon.


    The two of them immediately make haste to escape, but it was too little toote as three rose petals.


    directly attached to their bodies.


    ¡°Spare me!¡± The middle-aged man yelled as he turned pale with fright.


    Unfortunately for him, Severin would never give such perverts a chance to live. The petals of that third-


    grade technique exploded, sting him into small bits of flesh.

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    Chapter 750


    ¡°How can this be? Both Grand-Elder and Second Elder ?re level six warrior kings¡­ how did they


    just¡­¡± An old man was stunned silly by what happened, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    He was a strong individual whose attainment had reached level five warrior king, and he could only


    thank his lucky stars that he did not go forth and attack earlier or else he would end up dead like the


    other two.


    ¡°Dad, isn¡¯t Grand-Elder and Second Elder nearly invincible here in South Link City? How could people


    of their attainment be killed so easily?¡± Miya was shocked and her face was full of disbelief.


    Maros froze in stupefaction and answered after a few seconds, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this kid is from


    Brookbourn, Miya? When did Brookbourn produce someone with such terrifying strength?¡± He wiped


    off cold sweat immediately after speaking.


    ¡°What should we do, Dad? Maybe we should just¡­¡±


    Miya gulped. At that moment, all she wanted to do was get out of there as soon as possible, since even


    a single rose petal from Severin¡¯s attack would kill her if itnded on her body.


    ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡± Severin¡¯s indifferent words scared them silly..


    A few scaredy-cats knelt on the ground, and their legs were so weak that they could no longer stand


    up.


    Severin took a step forward, scaring Miya into kneeling too. She muttered incoherently, ¡°D-D-Don¡¯t kill


    me! Don¡¯t kill me, please! I know I was wrong! Just please don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    As the head of the Zavs, Maros did not kneel despite his nervousness and stood rooted to the


    ground without daring to move.


    Severin walked over and took off the spatial rings of the two dead individuals, knowing that there was a


    high likelihood that those level six warrior kings stored spiritual herbs in there. He was not about to let


    go. of the chance to seize such treasures.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As I said earlier, I¡¯ll only kill these two people to show you not to mess with me. I¡¯m a man


    of my word, and since I¡¯ve already said that I won¡¯t kill you, then you will be able to secure the chance


    to live.


    Severin then smiled slightly. ¡°The main reason I¡¯m sparing your lives is that I¡¯m new here, and I don¡¯t


    want to destroy a family like yours because I don¡¯t intend to cause too big of amotion. I much


    prefer living a quiet life!¡±


    Lillie, Abigail, and others behind them all looked at each other and could not help but smile to


    themselves.


    Severin made that decision because he was a very kind-hearted person. After all, he could easily


    destroy the Zavs if he so wished.


    After hearing Severin¡¯s words, Maros breathed a sigh of relief and nodded slightly as he said, ¡°Thank


    you for sparing us, Mister Severin. I swear not to bother you again!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness!¡± Everyone else also expressed their gratitude in a gesture of thanks.


    ¡°Come on, Miya. Let¡¯s leave.¡± Maros helped Miya up with a disappointed look. It was his first time.


    encountering such a huge failure, and it turned out to be a severe blow to him.


    ¡°Wait! Didn¡¯t I just say that I¡¯ll only let you leave if you help me deal with all these dead bodies?¡±


    Severin reminded them when he saw that they were preparing to leave.


    Truth be told, he only allowed the Zavs to leave because they did not offend him too severely, and


    also because he was hoping for their help in getting rid of the corpses. After all, he and Diane had yet


    to recruit


    some extra bodyguards, so it was evidently very troublesome and not too ideal for the beautiful


    bodyguards to deal with all those corpses.


    ¡°Yes! We¡¯ll help you dispose of them and make sure the ce is spotless!¡± Maros immediately gave his


    vow, since he was more than willing to help with the mess as long as he was allowed to live.

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    Chapter 751


    At that moment, Diane and Megan came over as well, and they both had a somewhat distorted


    expressions when they found out what happened there.


    It did not take long for Maros and his men to clean up the corpses, and they even made a point to


    report everything to Severin for fear that he might not be satisfied with their work. It was only when


    Severin said. they could leave that they immediately drove off in their cars.


    Maros was still traumatized when he got home. ¡°Goodness. That kid must have the attainment of a


    level nine warrior king! Spiritual energy shields can¡¯t be faked, after all! A person like him shouldn¡¯t be


    provoked at all! He¡¯s almost as powerful as a war god!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s how it is, then even the people from Mom¡¯s side might not be able to avenge us!¡± Miya replied


    somewhat disappointedly.


    Her family on her mother¡¯s side was considered a big family in the city, one with many strong people


    among their ranks. However, it seemed to her that all hope was lost after what happened earlier when it


    came to her options to avenge herself.


    Maros sighed. ¡°You should just give up, Miya. Look at what happened when we tried to avenge you.


    Our grand-elder and second elder are both level six warrior kings, but now they¡¯re dead. Our status has


    probably been reduced to the lower-ranked second-tier families, perhaps even as low as a third-tier


    family!


    The third elder also sighed. ¡°That¡¯s true. We¡¯re lucky that our opponent wasn¡¯t too ruthless a person. If


    he wanted to kill us, we would¡¯ve been added to the pile of corpses today!¡±


    ¡°I think the only reason he decided not to kill us was because he wants us to clean up those corpses.


    As a mighty warrior king and an elder of this family, I¡¯ve never been so humiliated in my life!¡± An old


    man had an angry look on his face and a helpless was very angry, yet there was a certain helplessness


    in his tone.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have it that bad. It¡¯s the Hillguard Gang that suffered heavy losses. They probably killed


    several strong men who are level five warrior kings, and dozens of others died too. Tsk, tsk. The


    Hillguard Gang was always regarded as a decently strong force too, but they probably won¡¯t have it


    easy in South Link City for the foreseeable future!¡± Maros finally found somefort after thinking


    about what happened to the Hillguard Gang.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, a middle-aged woman came back carrying a lot of shopping bags.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into all of you? Why do you all look so sad?¡± The middle-aged woman is none other


    than Maros¡¯s wife, Wanni Linnako.


    ¡°How are we supposed to be happy when both grand-elder and second elder were killed, Mom?¡± Miya


    stepped forward and said with an aggrieved face as tears rolled down from her eyes.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    After Wanni heard that, she took a deep breath and clenched her fists in anger, ¡°Who the hell would


    dare to kill our grand-elder and second elder? Do they have a death wish?¡± However, she came to her


    senses. right away and asked in surprise, ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t they both level six warrior kings? They are


    practically on the top of the food chain in South Link City with that sort of attainment! How could they


    have been killed so easily? Did they meet a level seven warrior king?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more than level seven. The person they fought against was level nine¡­¡± Maros did not know


    whether tough or cry and could only sigh as he slumped to the ground.


    ¡°Level nine¡­¡± Wanni was dumbfounded and she could not help but ask, ¡°Did we offend a war god?


    The


    strongest powerhouses that I know who have reached level nine warrior king are the Four Great War


    Gods!


    Maros shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that four of them have already been announced? If you view


    this from the perspective of Dracodom¡¯s military strength, then they¡¯re undoubtedly the strongest


    people in existence! However, things that are of public knowledge are limited only to what the public


    sees on the surface!¡±

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    Chapter 752


    Maros paused briefly after that remark before continuing. ¡°In this world, there are still many families


    who live in seclusion, with techniques passed down from generation to generation. However, they are


    always very reclusive, and they generally do not appear among the masses. I¡¯ve even heard about


    some secluded sects with many strong individuals. A city of mortals possesses little spiritual energy


    and is no longer enough to meet their needs. These people have chosen to go to greener pastures!¡±


    ¡°Do you mean to say that Severin is probably some genius from a secluded family or a powerhouse


    from a certain sect?¡± Miya asked curiously after hearing what her father said.


    Maros nodded. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s the only level nine warrior king that I¡¯ve ever seen besides the Four Great


    War Gods, so I believe he¡¯s the kind of person who doesn¡¯te from any ordinary family. He¡¯s likely a


    genius. who originated from a secluded family or sect but has since decided to forgo his life in


    seclusion to experience a normal person¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°You have a point, Dad!¡± Miya realized all of a sudden. ¡°Sight, it looks like my husband died for


    nothing!¡±


    ¡°Your husband? When did you have a husband?¡± Wanni was stunned. Maros proceeded to exin


    what happened to Wanni.


    After Wanni finished listening, she could not help but re at Miya as she chastised the girl, ¡°Don¡¯t


    cause trouble again, Miya! If your stubbornness had triggered the guy into killing you and your father,


    there¡¯s nothing I can do to avenge the two of you even if I wanted to! Who would dare to offend a


    strong level nine warrior king? We¡¯re not from a secluded family or sect!¡±


    Miya then lowered her head and said, ¡°I understand, Mom. I just didn¡¯t expect a kid from such a small


    city to be so strong!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking! Lance, as well as the grand-elder and second elder, are all dead? Even some of the


    protectors are dead too?¡± The Hillguard Gang¡¯s leader finally received the news and was so angry that


    he nearly copsed. Such a loss has never happened since the gang was first established.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t do anything, sir. Our people found out that he had also offended the Zavs, and that


    their grand-elder and second elder were killed too when they went to cause trouble with the guy. Our


    men. would only watch as they carried the corpses out!¡± said a man whose expression had soured.


    ¡°Sigh, looks like South Link City isn¡¯t a suitable enough ce for us to stay. Let¡¯s find somece else


    to go. We¡¯ve suffered too big a loss at this time, and those gangs that we¡¯ve offended in the past would


    almost certainly try to trouble us or suppress us if they knew that we had lost so many of our strong


    men!¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After thinking for a moment, the Hillguard Gang¡¯s leader decided to leave with his people that very


    night.


    ¡°Come on, honey. I think we should head to the city and recruit some bodyguards. Even though we¡¯ve


    brought a few over, they¡¯re not enough, and we would need to hire at least several dozen!¡± Severin said


    to Diane after some thought.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go then!¡± Diane nodded, and she soon left with Severin by car to a za in the city center.

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    Chapter 753


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    There was a huge crowd at the za, and several unaffiliated practitioners stood there to join some of


    the stronger families or forces. Some sought those forces¡¯ protection or training resources, while others


    simply wished to have a backer. Everyone stood there at the za, and some even wore cards that


    stated their attainment level and their expected sry


    ¡°This can¡¯t be real! I just looked around and saw that some of these grandmasters are asking for a


    monthly sry of four-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors. Some profound masters are even asking for


    a monthly sry of fifteen thousand!¡± Diane eximed in surprise as she nced across the area. She


    did. not expect people with that level of attainment to demand such a high sry.


    Severin smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, some of these people became bodyguards because they¡¯re in


    some sort of difficulty that requires money. People who have an attainment of level one profound


    master are rare in a small city like Brookbourn, so they can most certainly earn more there!¡±


    After a pause, Severin then continued, ¡°But in a ce like South Link City where the spiritual energy is


    stronger, these practitioners would be more attracted to this city because of the better prospects and


    opportunities!¡±


    ¡°Wow, there are so many hotties here!¡± A rich young man in a white suit could not help but remark as


    he came over with a group of bodyguards.


    ¡°Of course, sir. You can try your luck at choosing a couple of beautiful bodyguards, hehe. I know that


    some of these chicks deliberately offer a high price, but it¡¯s still very much worth the cost because


    some of these pretty bodyguards will keep youpany at night too!¡± A bony-faced man followed


    behind the rich kid and said while licking his lips. His shifty gaze began darting around in all directions


    as he began. sizing up the women there.


    However, the young man in the white suit smiled and said, ¡°Hehe, do you think I have a shortage of


    women? I¡¯m the son of a mayor. The women I¡¯ve yed with are more beautiful than you can ever


    imagine, and there are plenty more where that came from!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, sir! Those hotties are the ones that will throw themselves at you when they see you!¡± The


    bony-faced guy offered up some ttering remarks. ¡°Who knows, you might be the son of a governor


    come tomorrow!¡±


    The young man was so much more pleased when he heard that, but he pretended to be modest as he


    said, ¡°Now, Jinny, you can¡¯t make such hasty remarks when ites to the county mansion. Nothing¡¯s


    been set in stone yet. Although Yusky is on the uptrend in terms of development and our family is more


    than qualified to be appointed as the new South County Mansion, it is Mister Calum who has the final


    say on this matter!¡±


    The bony-faced Jinny, however, added, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a lot of people who can be on our level,


    sir.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, there aren¡¯t a lot of them, but I heard that Namvail¡¯s Regan Yankov has a good


    rtionship. with Mister Calum, and he is my dad¡¯s biggest contender at the moment. My dad is mostly


    worried that he might be in a better position than us because of that rtionship, which might end up


    with him. snatching the position of South County Mansion from us!¡±


    The name of the man in the white suit was Manny Ladd, and he was a little on the thin side due to the


    possible malnutrition caused by his not taking enough care of his body.


    ¡°Sir, I wonder if there¡¯s any way to please Mister Calum? Jinny could not help but ask. ¡°Perhaps we can


    give him some gold and silver jewelry, or perhaps spiritual herbs? Maybe even some beautiful women?


    Do


    you think we¡¯d stand a chance?¡±


    However, Manny immediately red at him and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about entertaining this sort


    of idea. Do you think a war god willck gold, silver, jewelry, or women? Besides, I heard that all the


    war gods are morally-upright people, and giving them benefits in private might even enrage them to the


    point. of killing you!¡±


    After hearing that, Jinny could not help but wipe off his cold sweat. As soon as he looked ahead,


    however, he paused slightly as his eyes widened at the sight in front of him. ¡°What a stunning woman!


    Tsk, tsk, tsk! Women like her don¡¯t exist in Yusky! Her figure, her skin, they¡¯re¡­¡±

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    Chapter 754


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit of an exaggeration, don¡¯t you think?¡± Manny felt that Jinny¡¯s perverted statement was a bit


    over the top, which he attributed to bad taste. However, once he looked in the direction that Jinny was


    looking, he was immediately captivated by Diane¡¯s appearance.


    At that moment, Diane was following Severin with a faint smile on her face. That smile was extremely


    charming, and anyone who saw her at first nce would notice that her aura was so much better than


    ordinary women.


    ¡°She truly is a beauty!¡± Manny could not help but gulp as he stared at her. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that she¡¯s


    already taken.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so unfortunate about that? You can win at any game if you bend the rules! If you want her, then


    there¡¯s no reason why you can¡¯t get her to stay by your side all the time!¡± Jinny smiled mischievously.


    He then nced at the many masters behind him, and could not help but say, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s an all-too-


    common urrence that the forces in South Link City fight almost every day. How about you use


    money to tempt her first? If it doesn¡¯t work, then you can get those forces to kill the man and send the


    woman to the hotel for you. Won¡¯t that be wouldn¡¯t it be all right?¡±


    Manny hesitated for a few seconds. After all, it was the first time he would have done such a thing. In


    the past, he only needed to sh some cash to get all the pretty girls throwing themselves on him.


    Taking them by force was something he had never done before.


    However, when he looked at Diane¡¯s passion-inducing face and near-perfect figure, his impulses


    became increasingly difficult to control.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go there and give it a try!¡± Manny led his men over after thinking for a moment.


    He then smiled and asked Diane, ¡°Hello there, beautiful. Why haven¡¯t I met you before? I never


    expected to see someone so beautiful in South Link City! My name is Manny Ladd, and I¡¯ve been


    hanging around here for several days while I tried to find some of the stronger bodyguards. Imagine my


    surprise when I saw someone so beautiful in South Link City!¡±


    Following his opening remark, Manny stretched out his hand. ¡°I wonder if you¡¯d be interested in getting


    to know each other a little bit more and bing my friend?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Diane smiled embarrassingly and introduced herself without shaking hands with him. ¡°You¡¯re too kind.


    My name is Diane Feuillet, and this is my husband Severin. We¡¯re from Brookbourn, and we came here


    to hire some bodyguards too!¡±


    She wanted to make her marital status known to Manny and show him that she had a husband,


    particrly since she was disgusted with him for taking the initiative to strike up a conversation.


    ¡°Ah, Brookbourn!¡± Manny was overjoyed when he heard that. Since she came from such a small ce,


    he figured that she might be someone who had not seen the world. After all, he scoffed at the upper-


    ss families in Brookbourn, and that included Brookbourn Mansion.


    With those thoughts in mind, he was determined to take that woman for himself that day!

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    Chapter 755


    Jinny, who was standing next to Manny, was just as ted when he heard that Diane was from


    Brookbourn. He gave Manny an introduction, saying, ¡°Mister Manny here is a powerful person. He¡¯s the


    son of Yusky¡¯s governor, and the only son no less! He has a very bright future ahead of him!¡±


    After that introduction, Jinny felt that it was not convincing enough, so he deliberately whispered to her


    while pretending to be mysterious, ¡°Yusky Mansion will highly likely be appointed to South County


    Mansion on the day after tomorrow!¡±


    Both Manny and Jinny believed that Diane would be filled with surprise and admiration when she


    heard. that. They even thought that she would take the initiative to ask for Manny¡¯s number so she


    could secretly contact him and ditch Severin at the soonest opportunity in favor of him.


    However, after listening to Jinny¡¯s words, Diane remained very calm and finally said with a slightly


    weird expression, ¡°How can you be so sure about it when nothing has been made official yet?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you might not know this, but Yusky Mansion has many strong people, including level seven


    warrior kings. Moreover, Yusky is considered to be the best developed among the hundred cities in the


    entire south county! Overall, we¡¯re the strongest city!¡± Jinny immediately boasted. ¡°It¡¯s just a shame that


    the Neelys were lucky enough to get appointed there. Now that the Neelys have be weak, things


    are looking good for the Ladds!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Diane replied curtly and said to Manny after some thought, ¡°I sincerely hope the Ladds will


    seed then! Please excuse us. We¡¯re busy searching for bodyguards!¡± she said. Then, she held


    Severin¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Honey, shall we go over there and have a look?¡±


    Severin kept quiet the entire time, but Diane¡¯s response made him extremely satisfied. He smiled at


    Manny before saying to Diane, ¡°Okay, honey. I think we can start by choosing thirty of them¡­¡±


    Manny¡¯s mouth twitched violently a few times, and he began to doubt his worldview. He had already


    stated his intention to make friends with her and even made his social status known, so the logical


    response-in his opinion-should be to kneel and worship him. It was bad enough that she did not shake-


    hands with him; she even went so far as to turn around and leave without even giving him her business


    card!


    As Manny stared at the loving couple¡¯s rear silhouette, he turned blue with anger and never felt so


    ashamed in his life.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this girl? Why can¡¯t she show a little courtesy to you? It was already very rude of her not to


    shake hands with you when you offered a handshake, and she even¡­¡± Jinny was ruing the injustice


    shown to Manny. ¡°She¡¯s not stupid, is she? Isn¡¯t she aware that making friends with you will make


    things a whole lot easier for her in the future? Doesn¡¯t she know that being with you gives her the


    chance to be the wife of a governor¡¯s son? How could she not want to enjoy a lifetime of glory


    and wealth?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Manny gritted his teeth and said, ¡°To hell with this! I¡¯ve never been so humiliated before in my life!


    Jinny, bring your guys over there, catch that woman for me, and lock her up in a hotel! If that man fights


    back, just go ahead and kill him!¡±


    ¡°Okay, sir! It¡¯ll be fine for sure!¡± Jinny had a wicked smile as he walked over with two bodyguards.


    Before long, they caught up with Diane and Severin and stood before them.


    ¡°Can I help you with something?¡± Severin asked with a frown.


    Jinny smiled coldly. ¡°Nothing you can help us with. Mister Manny wanted to invite this youngdy here


    for some tea, and I believe she should ept his offer. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine on your own when it


    comes to selecting the bodyguards.¡±


    Severin knew that they had malicious intent when he saw their arrogant demeanor and heard that


    haughty tone. ¡°Oh? And what if my wife says no?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m here to inform you, not to discuss with you!¡± Jinny chuckled. ¡°You should know when to back


    off when the situation calls for it, kid. Let your wife go for tea with Mister Manny. Don¡¯t force us into


    having to do anything, understand?¡±


    ¡°Guess Mister Manny isn¡¯t a good person then!¡± Severin chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the same word of


    advice you gave me, and that¡¯s to back off when the situation calls for it. Don¡¯t piss me off, or else


    you¡¯re going to end up having to suffer!¡±

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    Chapter 756


    ¡°Haha!¡± Jinny and the two bodyguards burst intoughter after hearing that.


    ¡°Hey, Jinny, this kid is joking, right? Can you imagine this guy trying to intimidate us when he¡¯s from a


    small city like Brookbourn?¡± One of the guys said.


    Jinny then asked with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said earlier? Yusky Mansion has strong


    individuals that have the attainment of a level seven warrior king! I don¡¯t think even one such person


    exists in the whole of Brookbourn! How dare you threaten us?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! He probably got kicked in the head by a donkey!¡± The third guyughed with a smug look


    on his face.


    Many onlookers could not help but look sympathetically at Severin and Diane. After all, the two of them


    would be as good in for some big trouble if they offended the people from Yusky Mansion.


    ¡°Sigh, these people will continue to pester us like ignorant fools if I don¡¯t teach them a lesson today.¡±


    Severin could only sigh as he stepped forward to kick one of the bodyguards away. A level one warrior


    king failed to react in time and was severely injured from the kick. He then copsed on the ground and


    began to howl as he spat out mouthfuls of blood.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking to get killed!¡± Jinny¡¯s attainment was a rather high level two warrior king. Spiritual energy


    cloaked his fist when he clenched it, and he immediately threw a punch at Severin.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s asking to get killed!¡± Severin clenched his fist and covered it with his spiritual


    energy before punching Jinny head-on.


    A loud st echoed throughout the za, scaring everyone around them into backing away a couple of


    steps. The lower-attainment guys who were applying to be bodyguards were startled by the


    scene. A duel between warrior kings was the kind of scene that few ever had the chance to witness.


    The next second, Jinny was thrown backward and fell heavily to the ground. His right arm was already


    broken from the impact.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jinny screamed. ¡°My arm! Damn it! My arm is broken!¡±


    One of the bystanders who saw that scene could not help but gasp in awe. ¡°That guy is so strong! He


    broke his opponent¡¯s arm with just a single punch! Judging from his strength, he¡¯s probably a level four


    warrior king!¡±


    Manny was taken aback while standing in the distance. He brought a lot of bodyguards out with him,


    but. he did not ask the elders toe with him since he was just going out for a stroll.


    He thus brought along three warrior kings and several profound masters. Even so, their overallbat


    strength, along with the backing of his status, made him untouchable to most people. Therefore, the


    situation that happened before him was something he never would have expected.

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    Chapter 757


    ¡°Jinny! Are you okay?¡± Of the three people who went with him, two were seriously injured-and one of


    them was Jinny, whose arm had been broken. The only person who was left standing could feel his


    knees turn weak before he could make a move, and he decided to help Jinny up instead of attacking


    Severin. ¡°Just wait, kid! You¡¯ll regret this!¡± Jinny yelled sharply and immediately endured the pain to


    head back to Manny.


    Manny¡¯s face was extremely sour, and it had turned ashen due to the increased discussion all around


    him. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful, kid! You¡¯re as good as dead


    now that you¡¯ve offended Yusky Mansion!¡± He then immediately waved his hand and led his men away.


    ¡°Sigh, I have no words for this sort of people!¡± Diane looked helplessly at Severin, for she did not


    expect. to undergo such a thing would happen when they were busy trying to recruit some bodyguards.


    Severin smiled nonchntly and said, ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m just curious what sort of


    expression they¡¯ll have when they find out who the next governor is the day after tomorrow. Let¡¯s see if


    they still have the guts to trouble me!¡±


    Diane thought about it andughed. ¡°Well, it¡¯ll be an amusing expression, that¡¯s for sure!¡±


    ¡°Hello, everyone! We¡¯re here to recruit some bodyguards!¡± Severin smiled slightly and announced. ¡°We


    don¡¯t need a lot of people, but we¡¯re looking for those with a higher attainment level! Our target is to


    recruit thirty people, and anyone with an attainment of level eight or level nine profound master will be


    fine for us. As for your sry, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t afford to pay any exorbitant sum. We¡¯ll go with the


    market price of forty-five thousand a month!¡±


    After hearing this, a level nine profound master could not resistughing. ¡°My friend, forty-five thousand


    a month is far too low, don¡¯t you think? Many are paid more than twice that amount! You could still


    make do with that offer if we¡¯re talking about level eight profound masters, but a level nine profound


    master might break through to be a warrior king in a couple of years, and such people have a


    tremendous amount of potential! Forty-five thousand a month for a level nine profound master is a bit


    disrespectful, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    To their surprise, a little girl about 15 or 16 years old came over, bit her red lips, and said, ¡°I¡¯m a level


    eight profound master, sir. Do you think I¡¯m cut out for it?¡± She then paused briefly before saying, ¡°But I


    do hope you can pay me two years¡¯ sry in advance. I wonder if that would be okay with you?¡±


    This petite teen looked very cute, and she had fair skin along with a pair of beautiful, big, limpid eyes.


    Before Severin could say anything, a guy grinned and said to her, ¡°Do you think you can lie to us.. little


    girlie? You¡¯re what¡­ one-and-a-half meters tall? Who¡¯s going to believe you when someone as short,


    small, and young like you can im that you¡¯re a level eight profound master?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! This is the first time I¡¯ve met a casual practitioner with such good talent!¡± Another old man said


    sarcastically.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Another middle-aged woman said, ¡°Youngdy, if you¡¯re asking to be given two years¡¯ worth of sry at


    once, wouldn¡¯t that be equal to a million and eighty thousand dors? I think you¡¯re just nning to slip


    away after you get the money! Even if you needed the cash urgently, you¡¯ll only give us practitioners a


    bad name if you do this sort of thing!¡±

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    Chapter 758


    Severin looked at the petite teen in front of him and a faint green glow appeared in his eyes. He


    immediately saw through the opponent¡¯s attainment, and though the girl was still young, she was telling


    the truth when she imed that she was a level eight profound master.


    The girl was a little anxious after hearing all the nder from those around her, and she immediately


    asserted, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! I am a level eight profound master!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she channeled a thought in her mind and released some spiritual energy to


    cloak it around her fist. ¡°Look at the fluctuation. Isn¡¯t this the sort of attainment a level eight profound


    master should have?¡±


    ¡°Not bad! You¡¯ve reached the peak of level eight profound master!¡± Severin smiled, then nodded in


    satisfaction before saying, ¡°I can agree to your request and give you two years¡¯ advance sry first, but


    don¡¯t you dare lie to me!¡±


    ¡°Thank you! I promise I won¡¯t lie to you!¡± She was overjoyed after Severin said yes. After some more


    thought, she said, ¡°Well, I need the money right now. Can I report for work tomorrow morning? Just


    make sure to give me your addresster!¡±


    ¡°Oh, little girlie. You must think he¡¯s some kind of idiot. Do you honestly expect him to give you the


    money right now and let you report for work tomorrow morning? Tsk, tsk. If you don¡¯t go with him now,


    how will he know if you¡¯re just going to run away with the money? This n of yours is terrible!¡± the old


    man from before sneered.


    The petite teen shook her head hastily and exined, ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that. I¡¯m in a hurry because I


    need this money to save my brother. He was injured and poisoned, and he needs expensive medicinal


    material to heal him. This material is a kind of spiritual herb, and I don¡¯t have a choice because it cost


    about a million!¡±


    Her eyes were turning red and she was about to cry. ¡°I¡¯m worried that my brother might not be able to


    make it if I drag this on for too long!¡±


    Severin smiledfortingly when he saw how anxious she was and said to her, ¡°I see. What¡¯s your


    name? I¡¯ll go with you to check on your brother. I happen to know some medical skills too, and I have a


    lot of spiritual herbs on me right now. Perhaps I can help!¡±


    ¡°My name is Maddie Hurst. Thank you, sir!¡± she immediately said gratefully.


    ¡°Hehe, are you an idiot, Maddie? Even if you wanted to be a bodyguard, you shouldn¡¯t work for


    them! ¡°The old manughed again.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maddie frowned. ¡°He¡¯s been kind enough to help me, and his attainment is pretty high too. I can see


    that he¡¯s at least a level three or level four warrior king, and I¡¯ll have a better future if I¡¯m with someone


    like him!


    When she said that, Severin immediately gave her a thumbs up and said, ¡°You have good judgment,


    Maddie! If you work for me, I can probably turn you into a level one warrior king in less than a month!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? That sounds a little far-fetched. I¡¯m only at the peak of level eight profound master, and I


    haven¡¯t even broken through to level nine yet. Besides, even if I am level nine, it¡¯s still going to be very


    difficult to break through to the attainment of a level one warrior king in less than a month! It probably


    requires a lot of second-grade spiritual herbs, right?¡±


    Maddie¡¯s eyes lit up at first, but she soon frowned again and felt that Severin was just trying to paint a


    rosy picture to tempt her.


    The gray-haired old man from beforeughed again. ¡°You¡¯re just fooling the girl with your empty


    promise. At least try to make it more realistic when you¡¯re trying to paint a better picture for her¡­¡±

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    Chapter 759


    ¡°Yeah, it feels like he¡¯s just exaggerating!¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more. Besides, they¡¯re probably not that rich anyway, otherwise, they would¡¯ve


    recruited more than just thirty bodyguards. If they¡¯re a force from Brookbourn who¡¯s new to the city,


    then they should have aimed to recruit upward of a hundred people!¡±


    All of a sudden, many people began to offer theirments too.


    The white-haired old man said proudly, ¡°He¡¯s not just exaggerating, you know. Joining their family at


    such a time is practically the same as sending yourself to the gallows! The risk is too high. After all,


    everyone saw how they offended the son of a mayor! Yusky is one of the south county¡¯srgest cities,


    and since they¡¯ve offended such a big shot, it won¡¯t be long before Yusky Mansion finds out where


    these chaps live! When the timees, all their bodyguards will have to die.¡±


    Sure enough, many people gasped when they heard that. Indeed, the price offered by Severin was not


    very high, and they might be targeted by the Yusky Mansion soon. Many felt that working under


    Severin was equivalent to a one-way ticket to the grave.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Even Maddie, who had promised to be Severin¡¯s bodyguard, was hesitant at that moment.


    After Severin heard that, heughed and said, ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry! Yusky Mansion wouldn¡¯t dare to do


    anything to me! For the record, you wouldn¡¯t have to lift a single finger even if they came here! I can


    deal with them on my own! I¡¯m hiring you people not to send you all off to your deaths. If that was the


    case, then what¡¯s the point of even recruiting all of you? Wouldn¡¯t that just be a waste of money?¡±


    Having said that, Severin waved his palm and took out a first-grade high-rank pill. ¡°I will also promise to


    give you these pills as long as you agree to work for me. I don¡¯t have that many pills with me right now,Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    but I can give each person one pill by the end of the week.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be! That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s a first-grade high-rank pill, right?¡± someone remarked when they saw the


    pill, and their eyes lit up instantly.


    Such pills were sought-after treasures for those level eight or level nine profound masters because they


    could easily enable them to break through to level one warrior king. Though it might seem at first


    nce that level one warrior kings were not much higher than level eight or level nine profound


    masters, such a small gap made an incredible amount of difference.


    After all, it was such a big difference in states that those who had broken through to level one warrior


    king could unleash a bolt of spiritual energy out of the body as a means of attack-that was something.


    that not even profound masters could achieve.


    As a result, thebat power of a level one warrior king was much stronger than ten profound


    masters, and the only exception to that rule were freaks whose strength surpassed that of their original


    level.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m willing to work under you!¡± A young man came over immediately after some thought.


    ¡°This is awesome! We¡¯re even given some pills!¡± Maddie was also delighted. ¡°Sir, can my brother join


    too if he recovers? He¡¯s also a level nine profound master!¡±


    Severin nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Never a problem!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± A smile appeared on Maddie¡¯s face.

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    Chapter 760


    ¡°Does everyone get a pill?¡± One woman felt drawn to it. After all, the offer of having such pills was


    simply too tempting for them. Just a single pill that allowed them to break through to the attainment of a


    level one warrior king wouldpletely change the trajectory of their life.


    Besides, the profession of bodyguard carried extreme risk, and even if they chose to work under a


    different employer, there was still no guarantee that they would not be killed by their employer¡¯s


    enemies. Furthermore, Severin had promised that the bodyguards he hired would not be sent to deal


    with the people from Manny¡¯s family if thetter did bring their men over to cause trouble.


    Then again, they had no way to be sure if he was simply exaggerating.


    Severin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a first-grade high-rank alchemist, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too difficult to ensure that one


    person gets one pill. If you work for me, you might even have a chance to enjoy second-grade pills in


    the future!¡±


    That statement made the crowd abuzz with excitement.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to join!¡±


    ¡°Goodness! He¡¯s the kind of alchemist we only hear from legends! I must join! My future will have


    boundless opportunities when I¡¯m following someone like him!¡±


    ¡°If he can break through to second-grade alchemist, then we might have a chance to break through to


    level four or even level five warrior kings in the future! Then we¡¯ll be true powerhouses!¡±


    Many young people chose to join Severin.


    Severin smiled and reiterated, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re all willing to work under me? As I said earlier, you


    won¡¯t get a very high sry if you join us. I can¡¯t afford to pay more than forty-five thousand a month,


    and even if you break through to level one warrior king, you won¡¯t be given a sry increase right


    away!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll still join you regardless. I don¡¯t mind getting a sry of forty-five thousand. In fact, I¡¯ll ept your


    offer if you¡¯re only paying me four-thousand-and-five-hundred dors a month! Sry doesn¡¯t matter to


    me if I can be a warrior king. It¡¯s fine as long as I¡¯m careful with my spending!¡± said a young man


    full of excitement.


    ¡°Sure. Wee aboard then!¡± Severin shook hands with the guy and said, ¡°Those that I¡¯ve epted


    can just stand over here with me. Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I¡¯m not afraid even if Yusky Mansiones


    knocking!


    Everyone was shocked by those remarks. It was already very tempting to secure a chance to secure a


    quick breakthrough to level one warrior king. Moreover, Severin was an alchemist, and if they perform


    their duties well, then they might be able to get more pills in the future! Such a good offer was more


    difficult toe by than finding gold at the end of a rainbow!


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯d like to join too, I¡­¡± The old man who had been questioning Severin before immediately raised


    his hand and looked eagerly at Severin.


    Severin looked at the man and shook his head regrettably. ¡°You¡¯re already quite old, and your


    breakthrough has only reached level nine. Your talent doesn¡¯t stand out, and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not keen on


    hiring those who are too old.¡±


    The old man suddenly felt remorseful. His talent was actually not too bad but for theck of attainment


    resources. As long as Severin gives him a pill and allows him to break through to warrior king, then his


    worth and his status would have increased tremendously in the future even if he did not work for


    Severin.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    anymore.


    Severin¡¯s reason for refusing him was probably linked to the way he came forth to doubt and look down


    on Severin earlier.


    Before long, Severin had chosen 30 young men and women. He then said to them, ¡°This is enough.


    Let¡¯s make do with thirty of you for the time being. I believe you will all achieve the attainment of a level


    one warrior king soon enough, though at varying stages. Some might be early-stage, while others may


    be at mid-stage or peak-stage. In any case, what is certain is that all of you will be warrior kings!¡±

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    Chapter 761


    Those who were not selected could only sigh andment theirck of luck. After all, securing a quick


    breakthrough to level one warrior king was the greatest opportunity they could hope to receive.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then! Our first order of business is to check up on Maddie¡¯s brother and find out what¡¯s wrong


    with him!¡± Severin decided. He then ushered Maddie to lead the way and left the za along with


    Diane. and the rest of the newly-hired bodyguards.


    Maddie looked at the people there and could not help but frown. ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t you say that you were only


    looking to hire thirty bodyguards? There are already thirty of them here. Wouldn¡¯t my brother be


    the bodyguard number thirty-one if you cure him and decide to hire him?¡±.


    Severin smiled. ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem. An additional bodyguard is no big deal when I can afford to


    support even a hundred more if I wanted to. I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to have that many. I value


    quality over quantity, and their attainment level must be high enough. Many families have dozens of


    bodyguards, but most of them are nothing more than profound warriors.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! You¡¯re handsome, and your reasonings make perfect sense too! If we all became warrior


    kings, then our overallbat strength will be much stronger than hundreds of profound masters!¡± a


    smooth- talking guy ttered Severin.


    Severin merely nced at him before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll get my wife, Diane, to arrange some uniforms for


    everyone. And also, my name is Severin, but you can just call me sir or Mister Severin so I can keep a


    lower profile. Don¡¯t call me Mister Governor or Governor when I¡¯m appointed to South County Mansion


    in a couple of days. I¡¯m not used to hearing myself being called that!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The bodyguards all gasped in unison when they heard his remark, and everyone thought the


    same thing. ¡®He¡¯s kidding, right? He¡¯ll be the governor?¡±


    ¡°Sir, are you being serious? Are you the one who will head South County Mansion?¡± Maddie gulped


    and felt like she was dreaming.


    Severin smiled slightly. ¡°Haha! It¡¯s as true as true can be!¡±


    ¡°Whoa, Mister Severin! That¡¯s awesome! I never would have dreamed that you were the one who will


    be appointed as governor of the south county! We can carry ourselves with pride in public now!¡± A man


    said with a smile.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A sudden thought then urred to Severin and he reminded everyone sternly, ¡°Whether you¡¯re


    working for South County Mansion or other people, you must never use your high status or your strong


    attainment to bully anyone. Have I made myself clear on this? I will not spare you if I ever find out that


    you used your position of power to oppress others!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mister Governor! We will never do such a thing!¡± The smooth talker said with a smile.


    Severin nced at the guy. ¡°I thought I told you to just call me Mister Severin!¡±


    The other party could not help but smile wryly. ¡°But Mister Severin, if you do be the governor, then


    you probably wouldn¡¯t be able to keep a low profile anymore no matter how hard you tried. The upper-


    ss families, wealthy businessmen, and gangs would definitely call you ¡®Governor¡¯ or ¡®Mister


    Governor¡¯ when they see you!¡±


    Severin could not help but feel a headacheing on and he finally conceded to the guy. ¡°Fine. You


    can call me whatever you want! Happy now?¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Maddie giggled as she led the way. ¡°Other people would¡¯ve wanted to publicize their


    appointment as the governor, but our employer here isn¡¯t like any of them. It¡¯s quite refreshing to see


    you be so low-key.


    Severin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m the kind of guy who likes peace and quiet, especially when ites to alchemy.


    My goal is to break through to second-grade alchemist as soon as possible because there are still a lot


    of things I have to do!¡±


    After finishing his words, Severin could not help but look at Diane and say to her, ¡°Which is why I might


    need your help to deal with certain things in the future, honey. I¡¯m worried that there might be


    invitations where I can¡¯t just outright refuse!¡±


    Diane rolled Severin¡¯s eyes. ¡°I can indeed help with some things, but I¡¯d rather not go socializing or


    drinking every time. You can just tell Stanley or George to deal with that sort of stuff. They¡¯re much


    better suited for a life of eating, drinking, and chatting!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Severin could not help butugh heartily after hearing that.

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    Chapter 762


    ¡°Hey, Lenny, you miscalcted, didn¡¯t you? You would¡¯ve been selected if you didn¡¯t trade barbs with


    the guy. After all, there aren¡¯t a lot of level nine profound masters around here, and you still have an


    advantage in that respect!¡± A profound master in the za said to the white-haired old man whom


    Severin had refused to hire.


    Lenny¡¯s mouth twitched a few times before he said, ¡°Hmph. I might¡¯ve squandered this opportunity, but


    there¡¯s no denying that he offended Yusky Mansion. Who knows, maybe he or even his men might end


    up getting killed! Working under him might not be as good a prospect as you might think!¡±


    Maddie led Severin and the others to a hotel. ¡°Mister Severin, my brother and I arrived here from


    another city, and because we don¡¯t have much money on us, our only choice was to stay in a hotel for


    the time being.¡± She nced around at everyone present there.


    Severin immediately understood. ¡°Just wait downstairs. My wife and I will go with Maddie to visit her


    brother!¡±


    Immediately, the others stayed behind, while Severin and Diane followed Maddie up to their room.


    Eustace was the name of Maddie¡¯s elder brother, and he seemed to be about two years older than her.


    He was lying on the bed at that moment with a ghastlybination of a pale face and purplish lips.


    ¡°Mister Severin, my brother was injured by the poisonous gas released by a monster that resembled a


    fox. Even though he used his spiritual energy to prevent the poison from spreading throughout his


    body, he can¡¯t hold on for much longer. I heard that he needs a high-rank Thadhea herb that aids with


    detoxification, but the Thadhea herb is super expensive and costs about a million. That¡¯s the reason I


    asked for a two years¡¯ advance for my sry¡­¡± Maddie exined as she looked at Severin.


    Severin smiled slightly and replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be that troublesome. I¡¯ll just help to force out the


    poison from his body!¡± He said, then flipped his palm over and took out a small box, which he opened


    to retrieve some silver needles.


    After inserting several silver needles on specific pressure points and using his dry needling technique,


    Eustace vomited out a mouthful of ck blood less than two minutester and passed out right away.


    ¡°Mister Severin¡­ is my brother all right?¡± Maddie looked worried when she saw Eustace fainting.


    Severin smiled. ¡°He is. He just fainted for now, but he¡¯ll be fine when he wakes up. I think you should


    stay behind, take care of your brother, and report to work at my house tomorrow morning. Make sure to


    bring your brother along!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Mister Severin!¡± Maddie was immediately overwhelmed with excitement and could


    finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    After a while, Severin and Diane went downstairs with each other.


    A bodyguard immediately stepped forward. ¡°Where¡¯s Maddie?¡±


    ¡°I told her to take care of her elder brother and report for work tomorrow,¡± Severin said with a smile.


    However, that smile soon turned into a frown, and he asked Diane who was standing beside him, ¡°Hey,


    Diane, do you see that girl over there? Don¡¯t you think she looks like She?¡±


    Diane looked over immediately and eximed in surprise. ¡°It is her! You left without saying goodbye, so


    I bet she came here to look for you!¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    Chapter 763


    Severin smiled wryly. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. They¡¯re probably here to participate in the appointment ceremony.


    Brookbourn Mansion and all the other mayors will be present there.¡±


    Diane rolled her eyes at Severin. ¡°But She doesn¡¯t have toe even though Brookbourn Mansion


    are one of the guests. Besides, the other mayors came because they thought they had a chance of


    being appointed. Zachariah¡¯s Brookbourn Mansion knew the full details of the appointment, yet they still


    came from such a remote city despite knowing that they were never going to be appointed! Honestly,


    they didn¡¯t even have to bothering!¡±


    As soon as she ended her sentence, she frowned suddenly. ¡°Looks like they¡¯ve encountered trouble.¡±


    Severin could not help but let out a sigh as he walked quickly in that direction. At that moment, She


    and Zachariah were discussing which hotel to stay in with several of the elders that they brought along.


    After all, they were only there for two or three days, so a hotel would be the most logical choice of


    amodation.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After thinking for some time, Zachariah turned to She and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we call Severin and ask if


    we can stay with him? He would¡¯ve bought a house here by now, and there aren¡¯t a lot of people with


    us either. We could make do at his ce during our stay here.¡±


    She could not help but pout when she heard that, and she said somewhat arrogantly, ¡°Don¡¯t you


    think it¡¯s too brazen of me to do that? He left without saying goodbye to me, and I¡¯d only look


    shameless still pestered him and requested him for a favor.¡±


    At that moment, a few guys approached them with a smirk.


    ¡°Hey there, pretty little thing. Whatcha talking about? You¡¯re from out of town, right? I couldn¡¯t help but


    overhear your conversation earlier, and it seems to me that you don¡¯t have a ce to stay here. How


    about I make room for you back at my crib? It¡¯s a hundred percentfortable, guaranteed!¡± said a


    smiling young blondie who was dressed in some garish clothes. He looked at She¡¯s body from head


    to toe, and there was a burning passion in his eyes.


    She¡¯s face turned red with anger and she red at the young man. ¡°We already have a ce to stay.


    We don¡¯t need your help!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zachariah was just as incensed by the blondie¡¯s remark, and he could tell at first nce that


    the group of young men were unsavory characters. Many hidden powerhouses existed in South Link


    City, and there were a lot of people with high attainment too. As a result, Zachariah did not dare to


    offend them and decided to just bring She and the elders away.


    ¡°Hehe, where are you going, pal? We met each other by fate! Didn¡¯t you people have no ce to stay?


    I have a vi just up ahead. Won¡¯t it be nice toe with us and stay there for one night?¡± The blondie


    chuckled, and then added, ¡°I don¡¯t have a lot of rooms in my vi though, so I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d have to


    trouble your daughter into staying in the same room as I am!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to share a room with you both too!¡± A fat man smiled as he came forward.


    ¡°F*ck off. It¡¯s not your turn to stay with me!¡± The blondie shot back at the fat guy.


    ¡°Bunch of perverts!¡± She gritted her teeth and pped the blondie when he came up to her and stood


    in *her path.


    ¡°F*ck you, b*tch! You should feel lucky that I took a fancy to you. How dare you hit me! Guess I¡¯ll just


    have to do things the hard way then!¡±


    The blondie exploded with range and reached out to grab She¡¯s bosom.


    ¡°Be careful, Miss!¡± One of the Bards¡¯ elders clenched his fists right away and attempted to try and


    block the blondie. Unfortunately, the fat man got in his way and blocked him.


    Several other people began battling it out with the Bards¡¯ elders, and their overallbat strength


    was much stronger than that of the Bards too.


    ¡®Hmph, I¡¯m going to beat you up before bringing you away so you¡¯ll know my true strength! That¡¯ll teach


    you to p me!¡¯ The blondie snorted coldly in his heart and the corners of his mouth curled up in a


    smug little smirk.

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    Chapter 764


    The blondie¡¯s palm was about to hit She¡¯s chest when she felt a hand wrap around her waist from


    behind, pulling her backward almost ten meters away in the blink of an eye.


    She was taken aback at first, but as soon as she turned around and saw a familiar and handsome


    side profile, she was immediately overwhelmed with joy and her beautiful face blushed shyly in an


    instant. ¡°Severin? It¡¯s you?¡± She¡¯s heart was beating wildly, and her face was flush with


    embarrassment.


    ¡°Get them,¡± Severin ordered.


    The blondie¡¯s group were all profound masters, and the only person with a slightly higher attainment


    was a single level eight profound master. The rest were either level five or level six. Therefore, it was


    the perfect opportunity for the bodyguards Severin just recruited to demonstrate their strength, and they


    all charge forth to attack the group of thugs.


    Within seconds, the group of thugs were all thrown to the ground and began howling one after another.


    ¡°What should we do with these guys?¡± one of the bodyguards askedSeverin.


    Severin merely smiled. ¡°Since they¡¯re all perverts, then I think it¡¯s best to make them sterile. That¡¯s the


    only way to stop them from causing trouble in the future.¡±


    The bodyguard was stunned for a moment, but he immediately realized what Severin¡¯s intentions were


    and said to the other bodyguards, ¡°Did you hear that? Mister Severin ordered us to destroy these


    people¡¯s manhood!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re on it!¡± The bodyguards walked over immediately.


    ¡°Wair! No! We¡¯re from the Watts!¡± the blondie yelled immediately.


    Unfortunately, everyone knew that the Watts was just a third-tier family, and Severin had already told


    them that he would be the next head of South County Mansion. As a result, there was no reason


    for the bodyguards to fear the Watts.


    In the blink of an eye, those thugs all had theirher regions severely crippled.


    ¡°Thanks for your help, handsome. I don¡¯t know how else I can repay your kindness¡­ I think¡­ I think


    the only way I can ever hope to return the favor is to pledge myself to you for the rest of my life!¡± She


    looked at Severin, and her heart was beating non-stop as she thought back to those few seconds when


    Severin was hugging her waist. The restraint and self-control she had earlier wanted to exercise all but


    disappeared as a result.


    ¡°Wow, sir! This couldn¡¯t have turned out any better, am I right? It didn¡¯t take much effort to get yourself


    a beautiful woman as your second wife! This woman is right, sir. You might as well just say yes!¡± a


    female bodyguard remarked jokingly after she saw what happened.


    ¡°Yeah, Mister Severin, you¡¯re such an amazing person! One wife can never be enough for you! This


    youngdy here is quite pretty too,¡± another bodyguard chimed in.


    Diane kept quiet and merely let out a faint smile.


    ¡°See? Everyone thinks we¡¯re perfect for each other.¡± At that moment, She felt a glimmer of hope


    once. more, and there was a honey-like sweetness in her heart. That Severin would appear suddenly


    and rescue her made her believe that whatever happened was never a coincidence, it was as if the


    heavens had arranged for them to be married.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Enough, everyone. Stop making such a big fuss about it. Let¡¯s talk about this some other time!¡±


    Severin

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    Chapter 765


    She¡¯s mind went nk for a moment, but she soon became even more excited. Rather than refusing


    her outright on that asion, he replied to her in a somewhat ambiguous sentence. ¡®Does that mean I


    have a slightly higher chance of sess now?¡±


    She looked at Diane, walked up to her, and held Diane¡¯s hand. ¡°Diane! I didn¡¯t expect to run into you


    and Severin as soon as we arrived here. It has to be fate!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps there are some threads of fate that link you and Severin together. Otherwise, such a


    coincidence wouldn¡¯t have happened at all, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Diane smiled.


    Severin seemed embarrassed, and it was then that Zachariah walked over and gestured respectfully to


    Severin. ¡°Thank you very much for helping us earlier, Mister Severin. We were originally nning to


    decide on a hotel to stay for two nights, but we didn¡¯t expect to run into a group of rascals!¡±


    Severin then smiled. ¡°No thanks necessary, Mister Zachariah. We¡¯re all friends, aren¡¯t we? Anyway, we


    bought a lot of vis, and some are still empty right now. How about youe and stay with us while


    you¡¯re here? You can all have a vi to yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Sure! We might as well ept your gracious offer!¡± She agreed with a smile before Zachariah could


    even say anything.


    Zachariah rolled his eyes at his daughter and teased her deliberately. ¡°I seem to recall someone saying


    that they wouldn¡¯t want to stay at Severin¡¯s ce?¡±


    She red at her father and retorted, ¡°What are you talking about, Dad? When did I say I wouldn¡¯t


    want to go? He took the initiative to invite me, and since he saved my life earlier too, I can¡¯t possibly


    refuse his kind offer! It¡¯ll be far too disrespectful to him!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Zachariah could not hold back hisugh. After all, thest time he saw his daughter being


    genuinely happy was several days ago.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mister Severin, these are¡­¡± The Bards¡¯ grand-elder came forward and looked at the people who


    had fought under Severin¡¯s orders. He could see that they were all very powerful and that many of


    them had an attainment of a level eight or level nine profound master despite their young age. Anyone


    with such a high level of attainment would have almost nothing to fear in a ce like Brookbourn, and


    there were nearly 30 or so such people who seemed to answer to Severin..


    Severin smiled. ¡°Oh, they¡¯re the bodyguards I just recruited. This is South Link City after all, and there


    are grandmasters everywhere you go, as well as a significant number of profound masters. I decided to


    recruit some stronger bodyguards so my parents will be safer whenever they leave the home!¡±


    Having said that, Severin paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Besides, having these bodyguards


    around will ensure that South County Mansion has some form of presence and protection in the future!¡±


    After Zachariah heard that, he chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve let go many of the Shanahans¡¯ bodyguards after


    leaving Brookbourn, and I heard that you only brought a dozen bodyguards and about eight servants


    along with you to South Link City. You really should recruit more bodyguards, otherwise, you won¡¯t be


    able to disy your dominance whenever you¡¯re out in the future! If I¡¯m honest, I do think that thirty


    bodyguards aren¡¯t enough.¡±


    ¡°These will have to do for the time being. When I have some more spare time in the future, I¡¯ll head to


    the za again and try to recruit some talented young people. Thirty people aren¡¯t nearly as much as


    those who bring hundreds of bodyguards wherever they go, but in my opinion, quality matters more


    than quantity,¡± Severin replied with a smile.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re right!¡± Zachariahughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so we should be heading back right about now. How about we get some dinner


    togetherter in the evening and celebrate together?¡± Severin asked with a smile as he led Zachariah


    and others back to his home.

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    Chapter 766


    Before long, they all arrived back at Severin¡¯s home.


    ¡°I can already imagine a que bearing the words ¡®South County Mansion¡¯ being installed on this gate


    in another two days!¡± Zachariah was overwhelmed with some emotion as he stared at the huge gate.


    Though he disliked Severin, looked down on Severin, and wanted to stop She from pursuing Severin


    when she was just getting to know him, his view of Severin had since changed, and he felt that he


    would be the lucky one if his daughter could end up bing Severin¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Severin!¡± Felicia walked over and called out to him as soon as she saw him return. ¡°Hall Masters


    Gracie, Larry, and Mick are all here. They¡¯re waiting for you inside!¡±


    After informing Severin that he had guests, she saw that Zachariah was there too and said with a


    smile,¡± Oh, Mister Zachariah! It¡¯s been a while! I didn¡¯t expect you to be here too! Dinner will be very


    lively tonight, that¡¯s for sure!¡±


    ¡°We met Severin and Diane outside along with their newly-recruited bodyguards. It¡¯s all thanks to them


    for helping us deal with a group of viins that we were no match for.¡± Zachariah gave Felicia ¨¤ nod.


    Meanwhile, Felicia was grinning from ear to ear and she felt extremely content with everything that was


    happening. She could still feel as though it was all a dream because a character like Zachariah used to


    be sort of existence that the Shanahans scrambled to curry favor with. The tables had since turned,


    and the Shanahans became an existence that the Bards would wish to curry favor with. The people


    that the Shanahans came into contact with every day are hall masters, mayors, or heads of families-


    people whom she used to think that they would never be able to meet at all.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the


    ¡°Lillie! Could you bring these newbies over and arrange some vis for them to stay in? Three should


    be enough, and remember to keep separate them ording to gender!¡± Severin instructed Lillie after


    seeing her nearby.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Lillie immediately ran over and led the newly-recruited bodyguards to their amodation.


    After those people left, Severin led Zachariah and the Bards to a vi exclusively for them to stay.


    In the evening. Severin called Rachel over along with Larry, Mick, Gracie, and several others to have a


    celebratory dinner at one of the hotels.


    At that moment, inside a vi area, Manny asked a man in front of him coldly, ¡°So? Have you found the


    couple from earlier today?¡±


    ¡°South Link City is huge, sir, and they had already left by the time we went to the za in the afternoon.


    We searched everywhere for them, but we couldn¡¯t find any traces.¡± The man smiled bitterly, and then


    added, ¡°They¡¯re from Brookbourn, so could it be possible that they only came here to recruit some


    powerful bodyguards? If that¡¯s the case, then they might¡¯ve already left South Link City and brought


    their new hires back to Brookbourn after knowing that you¡¯re the kind of person they can¡¯t afford to


    provoke!¡±


    Manny¡¯s mouth twitched violently. ¡°Damn it. This is the first time I¡¯ve suffered such humiliation! Anyway,


    just continue the search for them tomorrow. If you still can¡¯t find them, then call off the search for now.


    We¡¯ll bring a few of our strong men to Brookbourn after the appointment ceremony in two days. After


    that kid is dead, I want you to tie that woman up and bring her to me!¡±

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    Chapter 767


    Severin, Diane, and everyone else left the hotel together after having their fill of food and wine. Once


    they left the hotel, Severin gathered the four hall masters together.


    When Larry saw that no outsiders were present there except for them, he asked Severin, ¡°Is there a


    reason you called us all over?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°As I¡¯ve told you before, I have something good for you!¡± He then produced three small


    porcin bottles and handed them to Larry, Mick, and Gracie. ¡°There are four first-grade high-rank pills


    in each of these bottles. Train hard after eating them, and do your best to break through to level one


    warrior king as soon as possible. There are four pills for each person, so feel free to work out a


    schedule that suits your needs best!¡±


    Severin then turned to Rachel and said, ¡°Those pills aren¡¯t effective for you since you¡¯re already a level


    four warrior king, so there¡¯s no point giving them to you. I¡¯ll only give you some once I seed in


    refining second-grade pills!¡±


    ¡°Amazing, Supreme Leader! You truly are an alchemy wiz! You have my utmost respect and


    admiration. for bing a first-grade high-rank alchemist so quickly!¡± Rachel said excitedly after


    hearing Severin¡¯s words and did not forget to add, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your second-grade pills then!¡±


    ¡°These are genuine first-grade high-rank pills, there¡¯s no doubt about it. This taste smells truly


    heavenly!¡± Larry opened the porcin bottle, smelled it, and had an enjoyable expression on his face.


    ¡°I broke through to the level eight profound master a few days ago. I can probably break through to


    peak- stage level one warrior king with two of these pills, so I¡¯d like to ask if I can give one each to


    Lauren and Candy?¡± Mick asked with a smile. He had never dreamed of being able to enjoy such


    treasures in his lifetime.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°You can do whatever you want with the pills, but they¡¯re not suitable for


    someone like Candy. She won¡¯t be able to withstand the effects with her attainment, since she¡¯s only a


    level one profound master.¡±


    Then, Severin took out four more small porcin bottles. ¡°There are fifteen first-grade medium-rank


    pills in each bottle, and you may give them to whoever you think can benefit the most from them. For


    an attainment like Candy¡¯s, she can easily get a breakthrough to level two profound master just by


    taking a single pill!¡±


    ¡°Holy moly, Supreme Leader! Y-y-you were able to refine so many of these pills? You¡¯re too kind to us!¡±


    Mick¡¯s eyes turned red with excitement when he took the bottle.


    ¡°Four bottles of fifteen pillses to a total of sixty pills. You must¡¯ve used a lot of materials for them,


    and these pills are therefore all the more valuable!¡± Larry then added excitedly.


    Severin smiled. ¡°These pills were refined over the past few nights, and my sess rate of refining first-


    grade medium-rank and first-grade high-rank pills isn¡¯t too bad. I hope they¡¯ll be of help in improving


    your attainment, and the priority is to ensure that all the hall masters get a breakthrough as soon as


    possible!¡±


    After Severin thought for a while, he said again, ¡°I¡¯ll be refining first-grade high-rank pills for my newly


    recruited bodyguards. Their attainments are either level eight or level nine profound masters, so when


    I¡¯m done refining the pills, I¡¯ll give them one each so there will be thirty-one level one warrior kings in


    South County Mansion!¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    Chapter 768


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. The number of level one warrior kings will increase in a sh during the next couple of days,


    and their overall strength will be a force to be reckoned with!¡± Rachel was also filled with awe


    after hearing that. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve heard alchemists before, but I¡¯ve never seen one. I¡¯ve known long ago


    that there were very few people who master such a profession, but the possibilities and prospects of


    those who seed will be truly endless. It¡¯s even more formidable when an alchemist is as talented as


    our supreme leader.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, only a first-grade high-rank alchemist can produce some strong warrior kings!¡± Gracie also


    said with emotion.


    Once Severin heard that, he smiled lightly and said, ¡°This is just a warrior king we¡¯re talking about here.


    Your goal is to break through to level nine warrior king in eleven months, but it¡¯ll be even better if you


    can break through to level one warrior emperor!¡±


    ¡°Warrior emperor.¡± The four of them had convoluted expressions when they heard that. They were


    already very satisfied to be able to break through to warrior king, and they did not dare to entertain the


    stuff of dreams such as warrior emperor.


    The pressure was on after Severin gave them the goal to break through to at least level nine warrior


    king within eleven months.


    ¡°Once we reach level four warrior king, I feel that we might need at least second-grade pills to help us


    improve our attainment more efficiently. You have a herculean task ahead of you too, it seems. If we


    rely solely on training or spiritual herbs instead of these pills, it is simply too difficult to achieve those


    goals!¡±


    Rachel frowned when she thought about it.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes. That is why I need to work hard and burn the midnight oil. I don¡¯t n to go out


    tomorrow either. I¡¯ll also have to use my spare time to make alchemy. It would be best if I could break


    through and be a second-grade medium-rank or a second-rank high-rank alchemist!¡±


    *Second-grade high-rank alchemist is something I¡¯ve never even heard of!¡± Rachel said excitedly. ¡°I


    know of several first-tier families in South Link City that have alchemists in their ranks, but they¡¯re all


    low-rank or medium-rank alchemists. Even so, they receive treatmentparable to that of elders in


    the family. and they have a certain status even though their attainment might not be very high!¡±


    Having said that, Rachel paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°When ites to those alchemists.


    the head of the family would have to be mindful of their alchemists¡¯ moods, and they would also have to


    listen to the alchemists¡¯ opinions for certain important matters.¡±


    ¡°There probably aren¡¯t any alchemists who are self-taught like our supreme leader. Besides, his future


    will doubtlessly be promising after breaking through to a first-grade high-rank alchemist at such a


    young age!¡± Mick chuckled. ¡°If this continues, then Dracodeus Temple might just be the most


    powerful existence among mortal forces in a short amount of time! Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Agreed. Our supreme master is so powerful that it¡¯s only a matter of time before the Dracodeus


    Temple bes stronger!¡± Larry nodded immediately.


    Severin nced at the two of them and asked with a smile, ¡°When did the two of you two be so


    sycophantic?

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    Chapter 769


    Larry exchanged nces with Mick andughed.


    Mick smiled. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re the type of people who love being sycophants? We¡¯re just telling


    being honest here. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a genius like you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You said that we¡¯d have eleven months to break through to level nine warrior king, but it


    all feels so dreamlike even now. I can¡¯t imagine reaching such a high level of attainment!¡± Larry


    seemed to feel a little unconfident in his abilities.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all work our hardest. As for the remaining eight halls, you need to send more people out to locate


    them, and don¡¯t forget to reward those who have managed to find the other halls. Understood?¡±


    Severin then reminded everyone once again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll reward them for sure!¡± Gracie said boldly.


    ¡°All right then! This meeting is hereby dismissed. Try to get a breakthrough when you have time to


    spare!¡± Severin waved his hand and bid farewell to them.


    He, along with the Shanahans, drove back home in no time. As soon as he returned home, he


    immediately began refining the pills alone in a room after taking a shower. To his surprise, Diane soon


    came over from the other room.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, honey, and you¡¯re still busy with all this alchemy. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re pushing


    yourself a little too hard?¡±


    Diane looked at the thin beads of sweat on Severin¡¯s forehead and could not help but say to him when


    he finally finished refining one batch of pills.


    Severin smiled. ¡°I have no choice. Time is of the essence, and some things are bestpleted in


    advance rather than having to rush toward the end. My uncle-master gave me a deadline of one year,


    and before we know it, it¡¯s almost the end of the first month! We have to set off earlier next year too,


    which means we only have about eleven months to make sure everything is in order!¡±


    Severin put the two pills into the porcin bottle that he had prepared earlier. ¡°Luckily for me, I¡¯m


    getting more and more proficient in refining pills. I can make two pills in one single refinement session


    using the same batch of materials. Although it takes a bit of extra mental strength to do so, refining two


    pills at once saves a lot of time!¡±


    Diane had a look of admiration as she stared at the satisfied smile on Severin¡¯s face. ¡°My husband is


    so motivated! I can¡¯t sleep now anyway, so I¡¯ll watch you for a bit and head to bed once I¡¯m feeling


    sleepy.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Severin nodded. After his brief chat with Diane, he took out the materials again and proceeded


    with the refinement.


    Since Severin could refine two pills in one go and his speed of refinement had improved too, he had


    already refined 18 pills in that single night. It was only when morning came that he went downstairs and


    had breakfast.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After finishing his breakfast, the two siblings-Maddie and Eustace-had already arrived.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Mister Severin!¡± Eustace was brimming with energy at that moment and was a


    pletely different person from the previous day.

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    Chapter 770


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Eustace saw Severin, he immediately stepped forward and knelt in front of the man. ¡°Thank


    you for saving me, Mister Severin. I would be dead if it weren¡¯t for you. I promise to work hard under


    you to repay your kindness!¡±


    Severin smiled and helped him up. ¡°No thanks necessary. All you need to do is train hard from now on


    and improve yourself!¡±


    Having said that, he asked Lillie to arrange a ce for the two of them to stay. Once they had settled


    down, he gathered all the bodyguards he hired and have them wait for him in the yard.


    Severin looked at all the bodyguards in front of him and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°There are thirty-one


    of you, and if we add the bodyguards that I brought over from Brookbourn, then the total would be a


    somewhat small team of only fifty people. I¡¯ve already helped some of my longer-serving bodyguards


    improve their attainment, so now I¡¯m going to do the same for all thirty-one of you. Every one of you


    here can break through to level one warrior king with ease, and you¡¯ll soon be a stronger version


    of yourselves!¡±


    There was excitement on the faces of everyone who heard that. The sry Severin offered did not


    attract. them much, it was the pills that helped them to break through to level one warrior king that they


    valued most.


    Severin remained silent for a moment as he waved his palm and took out a porcin bottle. ¡°I have


    eighteen first-grade high-rank pills here, so ording to the order of who¡¯s strongest, those who have


    reached level one profound master will be given priority to line up and take one pill. As for the


    remaining thirteen people who haven¡¯t received a pill, you may gather back here at four in the evening


    for your pill!¡±


    ¡°Whoa, I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d receive a pill so soon! I didn¡¯t expect this at all!¡± A man who had reached


    level. nine profound master could not help but remark excitedly.


    All in all, there were only fifteen people there who were level nine profound masters. They would be


    able to receive the pill in the morning along with three other level eight profound masters.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. You¡¯re the only alchemist who can produce eighteen pills at once, sir!¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t have that many yesterday, so it looks like he did the refining overnight. I have nothing but


    respect for him!¡± Everyone started discussing one after another, and they were as excited as piranhas


    in a feeding frenzy.


    Eustace was just as emotional too. He did not expect that the employer his sister helped to find was an


    alchemist, and he could already imagine his strong future. Moreover, if he trained on his own, then it


    might take at least a year or two to break through to level one warrior king. Receiving a first-grade high-


    rank pill would undoubtedly be a shortcut.


    Severin distributed all pills to the first eighteen bodyguards before dismissing everyone and reminding


    the remaining thirteen to collect them in the afternoon. They had all been eager to break through to the


    attainment of a level one warrior king, so as soon as they got the pill, they immediately went back to the


    room in the hopes that they could achieve that breakthrough soon.


    Once that was done, Severin went back to his room to refine more pills.


    Not longter, She came to the vi where Severin stayed. Upon seeing Diane drinking tea in the


    yard, she immediately walked in with a smile and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Severin?¡±


    ¡°Did youe here to look for him? I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t have time to keep youpany today. He


    wants to refine some pills since he¡¯s now already a first-grade high-rank alchemist!¡± Diane smiled.


    ¡°Wow! As you would expect from my dream man. He¡¯s improving by the bucketload! But then again,


    seeing him improve so much makes me feel like I¡¯m not good enough for him!¡± She was overjoyed at


    first, but she soon frowned with a twinge of sadness.

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    Chapter 771


    Diane rolled her eyes at She. ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re very good-looking, and you¡¯re also


    kind at heart. How could you say such a thing?¡±


    *Even though he saved me yesterday, I still feel like a useless person. His attainment must be very


    high, while I have nothing! My attainment is terrible, and I¡¯d probably only be a burden if I stay by his


    side!¡± She then said.


    Diane felt the same way before too. ¡°We can train up until the level of a grandmaster, and once we


    reach level nine, we¡¯ll be able to protect ourselves a little. At the very least, we don¡¯t need to be afraid


    of normal thugs anymore.¡±


    She smiled wryly. ¡°I don¡¯t have the talent for attainment. I¡¯ve trained before, and now I¡¯m a level five


    grandmaster, but Iter heard the elders saying that those without attainment talent will never be able


    to have a breakthrough to profound master because they can¡¯t sense the spiritual energy surrounding


    them. That¡¯s the reason we can¡¯t have any more breakthroughs, and without breakthroughs, one can


    never have true attainment!¡±


    Following that brief rant, She paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°That¡¯s why I decided to give


    up on it! I haven¡¯t trained much anymore!¡±


    Diane empathized with She and immediately held thetter¡¯s hand. ¡°She, there are some


    treasures in this world that can change a person¡¯s constitution and talent for attainment. We just need


    to work hard. L have no talent either, but now I¡¯m working hard to improve myself so I¡¯ll break through


    to level nine grandmaster as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Really? Do such things exist?¡± She¡¯s red lips parted open slightly when she heard that and there


    was al marked expression of shock on her face. She had never heard of such treasures before in her


    life.


    After some thought, she smiled wryly and said, ¡°Such a treasure sounds like something that defies


    nature. It¡¯s probably very difficult to find, right?¡±


    ¡°Very much so. But Severin¡¯s uncle-master is working hard to find it for me. If there are any extras, I


    promise to give you some too. There will always be hope as long as such treasures exist in this world.


    What we need to do is try our best to break through to peak-stage level nine grandmaster. That way,


    we¡¯re fully prepared to be profound masters and step into the threshold of attainment when that


    treasure is in our hands,¡± Diane immediately said.


    After She heard that, she could not help but nod as a sh of determination appeared in her eyes.


    You¡¯re right. I should work harder. Even if my attainment has reached level nine grandmaster, I need to


    be stronger and better so I can see where that takes me in the future. After all, we wouldn¡¯t know


    whether or not we¡¯d have the chance to break through to profound master in the future unless we try!¡±


    Diane thought for a moment before saying to She, ¡°I don¡¯t think you should go back to Brookbourn


    tomorrow. How about you stay here and train with me? It¡¯d be good to have apanion. What do you


    -think?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ won¡¯t that be a little inappropriate?¡± She was overjoyed and could not help herself from feeling


    shy. After all, she did not expect Diane to take the initiative and ask her to stay.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? You and I are good friends, and if we get bored, we can always go shopping.


    together and discuss our training. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Diane smiled. ¡°All right. That¡¯s settled! You¡¯re


    staying.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll be in your care from now on!¡± She lowered her head and curled her lips slightly in


    tion.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Diane smiled too when he saw She¡¯s ¡®head-over-hells-in-love¡¯ smile.


    It was finally time for the appointment ceremony the next morning. A huge venue had been set up in


    one of South Link City¡¯s luxurious pce-like vis. The ce was already full of people, and outside


    the


    venue were many mayors as well as some of South Link City¡¯s influential families. They had all rushed


    there to see who would be the new head of the South County Mansion.


    Severin arrived there soon enough with Diane, She, and Zachariah.

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    Chapter 772


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Babe! That¡¯s the guy! That¡¯s the one who bullied me!¡± Namvail¡¯s people had arrived too, and the


    person who made that remark was Surina, who had gone up to her husband Regan andined to


    him after seeing Severin in the distance.


    Regan looked over immediately. ¡°Why is he here? Hmph, he¡¯s too powerful for us, babe. We¡¯re no


    match for him right now, but once I be the governor, I¡¯ll hire a strong person in the future to help


    you end his life!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, hubby! You can do it! I believe you!¡± Surina said and immediately kissed Regan on the


    face.


    Regan pretended to be modest as he said, ¡°You can¡¯t be so confident, you know. Even if my


    rtionship. with Mister Calum is pretty good and I had dinner with him before, there¡¯s no telling who


    will be appointed as the new south county governor.¡±


    Regan then led his men to where Severin was and nced at Severin with disdain. ¡°I heard you¡¯re from


    Brookbourn. Are you here to witness the ceremony?¡±


    Severin could not help himself from smiling as he said, ¡°Sure, you can think of it that way!¡±


    ¡°You offended my wife and killed our men that day. I¡¯m not just going to let that slide, you know, I¡¯ll


    make you pay soon enough.¡± Regan threatened Severin.


    Severin did not take him seriously at all and replied with a nonchnt smile. ¡°Oh? I can¡¯t wait already!¡±


    ¡°Dad! That¡¯s him! That¡¯s the guy who beat Jinny and the others that day!¡± Yusky¡¯s Manny immediately


    pointed at Severin as soon as he saw thetter. He had arrived here along with his father Yacob and


    their


    men.


    Yacob nced over and frowned because the appointment ceremony was about to begin and it might


    not be appropriate to attack Severin there. He stepped forward with a cold face and said to Severin,


    ¡°Are you the guy who hit our bodyguard?¡±


    Severin shrugged calmly. ¡°Yes. I beat him up because your son is a terrible human being who coveted


    my wife. I was teaching him a lesson on your behalf!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s talking nonsense, Dad! I did no such thing! I just want to make friends with his wife, but he


    thought that I was hitting on his wife and decided to attack our men! He even pped me in the face!¡±


    Manny immediately decided to exaggerate the story to his father.


    ¡°Hehe, still not going to admit it?¡± Severin chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t p you at all, but here you are using


    me of something I didn¡¯t do. Guess I should have pped you then!¡±


    ¡°I dare you!¡± Yacob did not expect Severin to be so bold as to make such a tant threat in front of


    him.¡± You¡¯re lucky the ceremony is about to begin, or else I would¡¯ve asked my elders to teach you a


    lesson now!


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m happy to oblige. We can then see if your elders have what it takes to take me on!¡±


    Severin maintained his faint smile and walked in.


    ¡°Is he from Brookbourn Mansion?¡± Yacob asked angrily as he looked at Severin from behind.


    Beside him, Surina came forward. ¡°No, he¡¯s not. He¡¯s probably from some small family!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, how dare he show such arrogance when he¡¯s not even from Brookbourn Mansion?¡± Yacob


    became even angrier, and after a moment¡¯s thought, he said to the old man beside him, ¡°Tail that kid


    once the conferment ceremony ends. If you get a chance to kill him, do it without any hesitation.¡±


    ¡°Not a problem!¡± The old man nodded immediately.


    Manny, who stood behind him, was secretly reveling in delight. As long as Severin was killed, then


    Manny would have a field day dealing with Severin¡¯s woman. When the timees and she loses her


    backing. she might just decide to be with him on her initiative.


    ¡°By the way, Mister Yacob, did he offend you too? This is quite a coincidence. As if it¡¯s not bad enough


    that he bullied my mistress the other day, I didn¡¯t expect that he would offend you too!¡± Regan


    immediately stepped forward and enquired with a smile.


    ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s the kind of guy who came from a small ce and has never seen the world before. He has


    no Tdea just how strong the people in South Link City can be, and he can¡¯t me us for bringing


    trouble onto himself.¡± Yacob chuckled, then waved his hand to lead everyone in.


    ¡°Darling, is this the same Yacob that you mentioned is your most likely contender for the title of


    governor? ¡°Surina asked with a frown when Yacob and Manny left.


    ¡°Yes! But even though Yusky is developing well and harbors a host of strong people, they¡¯re not close


    with Mister Calum. I can only hope that he will take into ount my rtionship with him and appoint


    me to this position!¡± Regan answered, feeling a little less confident than before.


    More and more people came in and found a table to sit down, while others drank some red wine in the


    mingling area while chatting with their acquaintances.


    ¡°Everyone! War God, Mister Calum is here!¡± A man walked up to a table not far away and said into a


    microphone. As soon as everyone heard that, they immediately walked over to the main area and


    found a ce to sit.


    A door opened behind them, and Calum walked out and ascended the tform that had been erected.


    After arriving, Calum scanned the crowd until he finallyid eyes on Severin. As soon as he spotted hist


    master, he could not help but smile slightly and felt relieved in his heart. To be honest, he was actually


    somewhat afraid that Severin might go back on the agreement and decide not to be the governor


    anymore.


    After all, he had never gotten the chance to repay Severin, and one of the ways he could do so was by


    appointing Severin to the position of governor. The emcee made some opening remarks before


    handing. the microphone to Calum.


    ¡°Wee, one and all. I will now announce the new head of South County Mansion and leave it to his


    prerogative to decide how best to collect the offerings in the future!¡± Calum said with a faint smile.


    There was a bit of an uproar when everyone heard that.

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    Chapter 773


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m happy to oblige. We can then see if your elders have what it takes to take me on!¡±


    Severin maintained his faint smile and walked in.


    ¡°Is he from Brookbourn Mansion?¡± Yacob asked angrily as he looked at Severin from behind.


    Beside him, Surina came forward. ¡°No, he¡¯s not. He¡¯s probably from some small family!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, how dare he show such arrogance when he¡¯s not even from Brookbourn Mansion?¡± Yacob


    became even angrier, and after a moment¡¯s thought, he said to the old man beside him, ¡°Tail that kid


    once the conferment ceremony ends. If you get a chance to kill him, do it without any hesitation.¡±


    ¡°Not a problem!¡± The old man nodded immediately.


    Manny, who stood behind him, was secretly reveling in delight. As long as Severin was killed, then


    Manny would have a field day dealing with Severin¡¯s woman. When the timees and she loses her


    backing, she might just decide to be with him on her initiative.


    ¡°By the way, Mister Yacob, did he offend you too? This is quite a coincidence. As if it¡¯s not bad enough.


    that he bullied my mistress the other day, I didn¡¯t expect that he would offend you too!¡± Regan


    immediately stepped forward and enquired with a smile.


    ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s the kind of guy who came from a small ce and has never seen the world before. He has


    no idea just how strong the people in South Link City can be, and he can¡¯t me us for bringing trouble


    onto himself.¡± Yacob chuckled, then waved his hand to lead everyone in.


    ¡°Darling, is this the same Yacob that you mentioned is your most likely contender for the title of


    governor? ¡°Surina asked with a frown when Yacob and Manny left.


    ¡°Yes! But even though Yusky is developing well and harbors a host of strong people, they¡¯re not close


    with Mister Calum. I can only hope that he will take into ount my rtionship with him and appoint


    me to this position!¡± Regan answered, feeling a little less confident than before.


    More and more people came in and found a table to sit down, while others drank some red wine in the


    mingling area while chatting with their acquaintances.


    ¡°Everyone! War God, Mister Calum is here!¡± A man walked up to a table not far away and said into a


    microphone. As soon as everyone heard that, they immediately walked over to the main area and


    found a ce to sit.


    A door opened behind them, and Calum walked out and ascended the tform that had been erected.


    After arriving, Calum scanned the crowd until he finallyid eyes on Severin. As soon as he spotted his


    master, he could not help but smile slightly and felt relieved in his heart. To be honest, he was actually.


    somewhat afraid that Severin might go back on the agreement and decide not to be the governor


    anymore.


    After all, he had never gotten the chance to repay Severin, and one of the ways he could do so was by


    appointing Severin to the position of governor. The emcee made some opening remarks before


    handing the microphone to Calum.


    Wee, one and all. I will now announce the new head of South County Mansion and leave it to his


    prerogative to decide how best to collect the offerings in the future!¡± Calum said with a faint smile.


    There was a bit of an uproar when everyone heard that.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    Chapter 774


    For the record, the mayors of cities within the south county would usually pay a certain sum to South


    County Mansion every year, but it was always the war god who had the final say as to the amount, and


    it was also always agreed in advance.


    However, that decision had somehow been left in the hands of the new governor, and the mayors


    would be out of luck if the governor turned out to be a greedy person. In any case, a war god¡¯s words


    were gospel and his statements could not be challenged -all that the people could do was smile and


    apud.


    Of course, some people were getting increasingly eager, as they felt that they stood a chance of being.


    appointed to the position.


    ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase then. I will now announce the name of the person who will be the new


    governor, and that person will then be invited on the stage to receive the governor¡¯s token!¡± Calum then


    said insipidly, ¡°There are plenty of tables over here, so let¡¯s all eat and drink once the ceremony is


    over!¡±


    Everyone apuded and looked forward to the announcement..


    ¡°The new governor is¡­ Severin Feuillet!¡± Calum announced the name emphatically under everyone¡¯s


    eager


    gazes.


    ¡°Severin Feuillet? Who in the world is that? Why haven¡¯t I heard of him before?¡±


    ¡°Which city is he the mayor of? That name doesn¡¯t ring a bell.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Many mayors were stunned when they heard such an unfamiliar name, and everyone began to look


    around.


    ¡°Wait a minute. S-S-S-Severin? That kid?¡± Manny and the people from Yusky gulped and looked at


    Severin..


    Yacob was so frightened that cold sweat broke out on his forehead. If Severin became the governor,


    then the Ladds might not be able to do anything to him at all! On the contrary, they might even be the


    subject of more humiliation, perhaps even to the extent of being targeted by Severin! For example,


    Severin might just find a random reason to make Yusky Mansion fork out more offerings!


    Regan¡¯s jaw dropped too, and he wondered if he had misheard the announcement. However, under his


    shocked gaze, Severin came forth slowly and walked up to the stage.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be possible! How is it him? How can he be the governor?¡± Regan¡¯s legs trembled, and


    he was so nervous that he felt like his heart was about to pop out of his chest.


    Surina was just as frightened, and she practically had trouble trying to keep herself still. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t


    expect think it either. Isn¡¯t he just here for fun?¡± After saying that, she grabbed Regan¡¯s wrist and


    asked, ¡°Do you he¡¯ll target us in the future? If he bes the governor, then he¡¯ll get to know many


    more powerful men in the future. Some of the mayors might even take the initiative to get on his good


    side, and there¡¯s every possibility that we¡¯ll end up being destroyed in the future!¡±


    The more Surina rambled, the more frightened she became, and even Regan became more restless.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not make any wild spections. Whatever grudge he has against us isn¡¯t entirely unreconcble.


    Besides, he was the one who killed our men, not the other way around!¡± Regan triedforting himself


    after some thought.


    Surina smiled wryly. ¡°It might not be an irreconcble grudge, but you heard what he said at the


    entrance before we came in, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Regan was even more frightened, and after pondering over his options, he thought to himself, ¡®No, we


    can¡¯t let him be the governor, or else we¡¯ll be in big trouble!¡±


    Ather putting some mors thought into it, he decided toe forth directly and say, ¡°Mister Callum, sir


    wasn¡¯t the governor always selected from the among the mayors ? Severin isn¡¯t a mayor, to why was


    he suddenly chosen to be appointed to the position?


    Vacob did not expect Regan to be so bold as to object, but he soon understood why Regan did to


    Severin became the governor, then neither the Ladds nor the Yankovs would be able to live in peace-


    after all, they had both offended Severin in one way or another


    After thinking about it, he immediately took a step forward and gritted his teeth. ¡°Sir, I think Mister


    Regan is right. Severin was never a mayor, so it might be unsuitable for him to be a governor all


    of sudden¡±

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    Chapter 775


    ¡°These two can¡¯t be serious. They know that the Severin is going to be the governor, and yet they¡¯re


    bold enough to say such a thing?¡±


    ¡°They probably think that they had a good chance of being appointed to the position, so they¡¯re


    unhappy that Severin took the chance away from them. Why else would they be so bold as to question


    a war god like that?¡±


    The other mayors, whose chances of being appointed were very slim to begin with, started to whisper


    softly when they saw how brave Yacob and Regan were in standing up and saying such a thing.


    ¡°Unsuitable?¡± Calum¡¯s face soured, and he was obviously a little unhappy. ¡°Who do you think is


    suitable then?¡±


    Calum¡¯s petnt expression left both Yacob and Regan trembling in fright. However, when they


    thought about how they might be targeted-perhaps even killed-if Severin became the governor, they


    decided that they had no choice but to step forth.


    Regan gritted his teeth. ¡°Our main objection is that Mister Severin isn¡¯t the mayor. Hasn¡¯t the practice.


    been to select governors from among the mayors? At least, that¡¯s the case in about nine out of ten


    appointments.¡±


    Calum retorted with a cold smile. ¡°Are you implying that Ick the authority to choose the governor?


    You said yourself that the governors are selected from the mayors in nine out of ten appointments.


    Can¡¯t this appointment be a ¡®one-out-of-ten¡¯ situation?¡± Calum then added in a firm tone, ¡°This matter is


    settled. If anyone dares to question my decision; then they will have to take it up against me. I will not


    spare that person¡¯s life, nor the lives of his family!¡±


    Everyone gasped when he heard that. Judging from Calum¡¯s response, the rtionship between


    Calum and Severin was extraordinarily good. Had that not been the case, Calum would never have


    made such a threat to the other mayors just to ensure that Severin was appointed as the governor.


    Then again, if everyone knew that Calum was Severin¡¯s apprentice, they would all be able to


    understand why he would be so angry. It was undoubtedly a ma*sive disrespect to him when he was


    questioned by several mayors in front of his master.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin smiled slightly. Once he arrived on stage and took the token, he said to everyone, ¡°Some


    people here don¡¯t seem too keen on my appointment as the governor. Does anyone else have any


    objection aside from the mayors of Namvail and Yusky?¡±


    Everyone gasped audibly when they heard that and were shocked by Severin¡¯s act of singling out the


    two cities. ¡®Could this be a grudge?¡¯ they wondered. ¡®Will he target them in the future?¡±


    None of the mayors dared to voice out any objection.


    One guy even took a step forward and expressed his loyalty, ¡°I, mayor of Nwin, epted the


    appointment wholeheartedly. It has been decided by our esteemed war god, and there is nothing for us


    to object to. We trust in his decision, and we are sure that he has his reasons for doing so!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s a young and handsome man, and I believe that he has the capabilities to excel in various


    aspects. Were that not the case, he would never have received the blessing of a war god. I, from


    Redwall, fully agree too!¡± One man stood up without hesitation and ttered Severin, but he was not


    that good with words and so his ttery was very much obvious to everyone there.

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    Chapter 776


    Before long, more and more people joined in the shoe-shining session, and two men even came forth


    to condemn the shameless behavior that Regan and Yacob disyed. Regan and Yacob lowered their


    heads and were speechless for a bit since they had somehow turned into the target of public criticism.


    ¡°Quiet, please!¡± Severin stretched out his hand and gestured for everybody to remain silent. ¡°Let¡¯s talk


    about the offerings. I¡¯m not going to set a standard rate for everyone because that¡¯ll be too


    troublesome!¡±


    Everyone listened closely after hearing Severin get into the details of what everyone wanted to hear.


    They all wanted to know how much they needed to pay.


    Severin smiled slightly. ¡°As you all know, my name is Severin, which sounds pretty simr to the


    number¡¯ seven¡¯. For that reason, you will only need to offer seventy percent of what you used to offer in


    the past. This means that I¡¯m giving you a thirty percent discount. Just make sure you hand the money


    in on time!¡±


    ¡°A thirty percent discount? That¡¯s great news! It¡¯s never been that low before!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, our new governor is pretty awesome! Thirty percent is a lot, and he gave everyone a huge


    discount! It couldn¡¯t have been any better!¡±


    Many of the mayors trembled with excitement when they heard Severin¡¯s words. Back when Mason


    was the head of South County Mansion, they made so much of offerings to him that even some of the


    mayors. felt the pressure.


    With Severin offering a thirty percent discount right away, that pressure was lifted in an instant, and it


    would only bring more benefits toward their city¡¯s future development.


    ¡°Mister Governor, sir, is Yusky Mansion entitled to that discount?¡± Yacob raised his head and looked at


    Severin in disbelief. He was skeptical over whether or not he had misheard it, and he wanted to know if


    Severin had decided not to target them.


    Regan also looked at Severin expectantly too, because he had threatened Severin as soon as he


    arrived and even started plotting to kill Severin in the future. Despite all that, Severin seemed to have


    no intention, of targeting them at all.


    Severin nodded. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve made myself quite clear. Yusky and Namvail are both cities within the


    jurisdiction of the south county, so they are both entitled to the discount as well. There is no reason to


    treat you both any differently from the other cities when ites to this sort of thing.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, sir! You¡¯re a wise man, and you are very much suited to this position!¡± Regan immediately


    became excited and even began to tter Severin. ¡°I could tell that you were an extraordinary character


    when we were at the entrance earlier. You give off this vibe of being a cut above the rest!¡±


    Many people looked at Regan in shock, for he had been so utterly shameless that his statement was


    practically a p in the face! He had stepped forth to voice his objections earlier, and yet he changed


    his tune in the blink of an eye.


    Yacob¡¯s mouth twitched a few times, but after thinking for a while, he could only say to Severin,


    ¡°Indeed, anyone could tell that you¡¯re a spectacr individual! I¡¯m a good judge of a person based on


    how they look, and you can see how perfectly proportioned his facial features are, not to mention his


    tall, straight, and long nose bridge. You can tell from his face that he¡¯s a dragon among men!¡±


    Severin nearly facepalmed at how good those two were at talking nonsense. He sneered coldly, looked


    at the two people with yfulness in his eyes, and teased, ¡°Oh? Why did I feel a sense of animosity


    and murderous intent when we were at the entrance earlier?¡±

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    Chapter 777


    As soon as Severin put forth that question, both Regan and Yacob stiffened.


    ¡°Murderous intent? You wanted to kill him? Do you know who he is? Not even a hundred of your lives


    are worth as much as a fraction of his!¡± Calum had a gloomy expression when he heard that and


    immediately questioned Regan and Yacob.


    He then looked at Severin. ¡°Would you like me to kill them both?¡±


    Had it not been for Severin¡¯s insistence on not causing too big of a stir in the city and his dislike of


    having his identity revealed, Calum would have called Severin ¡®master¡¯ already. Even so, many of the


    guests there. were shocked because Calum¡¯s tone sounded like he was asking for advice, much like


    the attitude of a subordinate seeking direction from a superior..


    ¡°Spare us!¡± Regan was so shell-shocked that he immediately knelt on the ground. Then, his mistress


    Surina, along with his men, did the same one after another.


    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding! It¡¯s all a misunderstanding! You got us all wrong here!¡± Surina had a sudden


    ideal and began to make it as if they had been wronged


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yacob, too, grabbed Manny and knelt. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding! This was a misunderstanding! We


    were¡­ we just wanted to test your verve!¡±


    ¡°Yes! And your verve truly is extraordinary!¡± Surina was sweating profusely as she cried out. When she


    thought about how she showed off in front of Severin by iming that her husband would likely be


    the next governor, she could almost feel a sting on her cheek because everything she said hade.


    back to p her in the face.


    After all, the rtionship between Severin and Calum might be much deeper than at first nce.


    Severin might even have known ahead of everyone that he would be appointed to the position.


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not the kind of person who holds grudges. After all, you¡¯ve already received the


    commensurate punishment.¡± Severin felt amused to see their reactions. ¡°Just remember not to bother


    me again. If you do, then I¡¯ll erase both of your families from existence!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you jest, sir! We promise we won¡¯t! I would never dare to cause any trouble to you even if I had


    the courage of a million men!¡± Regan smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t! You may rest assured, sir!¡± Yacob¡¯s mouth twitched a few times, and although he was


    very upset, he had no choice but to bear with it.


    ¡°Okay. You can get up now. It¡¯s time to eat!¡± Severin could see that it was gettingte, so he told them


    to get up because he did not want to waste any of his precious time.


    Everyone soon went to the outdoors venue, where about twenty tables had already been set up there.


    Many of the mayors from various cities in the South County had already arrived too.


    During the meal, they all came to raise a ss to Severin and praised him endlessly in the hopes that


    they would leave an impression on him. Severin was hardly interested in such things, but he could only


    deal with them with a smile.


    Later that afternoon, he returned to his residence and was surprised to see a que bearing the words


    South County Mansion¡¯ installed on the iron gate.


    ¡°That was quick¡­¡± Severin was speechless at how fast the que had been installed.

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    Chapter 778


    After Severin and Diane got out of the car, Felicia and Megan came with several others to greet them.¡±


    Wee home, governor and wife of the governor!¡±


    Diane and Severin exchanged a dumbfounded nce with each other, and they were left stupefied by


    the wee that they received.


    ¡°Did you and Megan put up the que, Mom?¡± Diane asked as soon as she went up to Felicia.


    Before Felicia could even answer, Megan said, ¡°Hehe, that was us! You might not know this, but as


    soon as you and Severin left the home, Mom asked me to could look for someone to help us put it up!¡±


    Diane was speechless and she almost fainted after hearing that. They sure are excited.¡¯


    ¡°Where¡¯s the token? I¡¯d like to see it, Severin!¡± Felicia immediately ran to Severin with a smile and


    asked eagerly with an expectant look.


    Severin took out the token and handed it over to her.


    ¡°Wow¡­ this¡­ isn¡¯t this made of real gold? It feels so good to the touch!¡± Felicia took the token and


    touched it excitedly.


    Severin smiled. ¡°You can have it if you like it.¡±


    All of a sudden, Felicia stuffed it into Severin¡¯s hands as if she could not bear the weight of holding it.


    Then, she smiled awkwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t jest with me like that, Severin. I wouldn¡¯t dare to take something


    that symbolizes the governor.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a token. Just because you have it doesn¡¯t mean that people will think that you¡¯re the governor.


    Almost a hundred mayors from all of the south county¡¯s cities were in attendance and saw me today,¡±


    Severin said.


    ¡°Teehee!¡± She covered her mouth and giggled unwittingly. ¡°My handsome Severin was so


    domineering at the venue today that he nearly scared two foolish mayors into peeing their pants!¡±


    ¡°That he did! Remember how they threatened you when we were at the entrance? Now that you were


    appointed as the governor, they probably won¡¯t think of killing you anymore even if a gun was pointed


    at their head!¡± Diane then added.


    ¡°Bwahaha! Iughed so hard when that happened! Did you see how ugly their expressions were at that


    time? Hahah!¡± Sheughed again.


    ¡°Really? Well, I didn¡¯t think there¡¯d still be idiots who would dare to offend my son-inw. But you¡¯re


    right, I¡¯m sure they regret having threatened him after seeing him being appointed the governor!¡±


    Felicia was feeling very proud. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and celebrateter in the evening!¡±


    After making that suggestion, a thought urred to her and she immediately asked, ¡°By the way, those


    city mansions would have to pay annual offerings to our family, don¡¯t they? How much do you n on


    collecting?¡±


    ¡°I decided to give them a thirty percent discount!¡± Severin replied with a smile.


    ¡°Thirty percent?!!¡± Felicia instantly felt as though she had suffered a huge loss in earnings with that


    discount. She felt distraught, and she asked Severin again, ¡°Why would give them a discount? Thirty


    percent is a big sum, and your decision is a permanent one!¡±


    Upon seeing that, Diane stood up and spoke for Severin. ¡°We learned that the Neelys received much


    higher offerings than other county mansions, so it¡¯s still a lot of money even if Severin gave them thirty.


    percent. Truth is, the offerings we¡¯ve received are only a little lesser than the other county mansions ¡®


    After some more thought, Diane added, ¡°Besides, Severin has just been appointed, and his priority wi


    to win over the people¡¯s hearts It¡¯s only if we get along well with the mayors that they would hand in the


    offerings on time every year!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    Chapter 779


    Felicia was still a little heartbroken after thinking about it, and she could not help but to protest softly.


    Even if you wanted to win their hearts, isn¡¯t a ten percent discount more than enough? Why does it


    have to be thirty percent? This is a huge loss of earnings!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like weck money right now. If we have a good rtionship with those mayors, our business in


    South Link City will be much smoother in the future, As you probably already know, the mayors of many


    cities have their properties in South Link City, especially the nearer cities!¡± Severin immediately said.


    ¡°That¡¯s my husband for you! I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be such a business-savvy person!¡± Diane could not


    resist heaping some praise on Severin.


    Felicia finally conceded when she saw them singing the same tune. ¡°Okay. Everything you both said


    seems to make perfect sense. So be it, then. A woman like me shouldn¡¯t bother about such things. All I


    can hope for is that I can get a bit more money to spend.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just money. I haven¡¯t given you any in a while, so how about I transfer thirty million


    to you in a bit? That should be more than enough tost you a while.¡±


    ¡°Thirty million?¡± Felicia¡¯s face instantly burst into a smile and she could not help herself from praising, ¡±


    Oh, you¡¯re such a good son-inw. I¡¯m so grateful to receive thirty million from you every now and then.


    We¡¯re in South Link City, so it¡¯s always better to have more money on us so we¡¯ll have some sense of -


    security whenever we¡¯re out!¡±


    Diane did not know whether tough or cry, because her mother¡¯s love for money never seemed to


    have changed.


    After Megan heard that, she immediately came over, grabbed Severin¡¯s wrist, and asked, ¡°What about


    me, Brother-in-Law? I don¡¯t have any sense of security either! Aren¡¯t you going to give me some money


    to spend?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you fifteen million dors!¡± Severin said with a smile. He had a lot of money on him, so


    he did not mind as much when they asked to get some money from him.


    ¡°Yay! You¡¯re the best!¡± Megan immediately said in excitement. ¡°Diane made the right judgment from the


    very beginning when she insisted on you. You¡¯re so much better than that Edward guy!¡±


    Diane rolled her eyes at Megan. ¡°There¡¯s no need to mention him anymore now that he¡¯s dead, right?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Exactly. Why did you need to bring that person up during such a happy moment? You¡¯re just ruining


    the moment!¡± Felicia immediately red at Megan.


    Severin nced at Maurice and Judith beside him, walked up to them, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll also transfer thirty


    million each to the two of you. Make sure you spend it however you like.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel a little worried to receive this money from you all of a sudden. I don¡¯t think I can


    sleep at night!¡± Judith was taken aback. Having food on the table, nice clothes to wear, and a decent


    car to drive was more than enough for her.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine without the money. Don¡¯t forget to give some to your father-inw too!¡± Maurice reminded.

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    Chapter 780


    William was not there at the time, so it was natural for Maurice to be worried that William might be


    unhappy if Severin did not give his father-inw any money.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I won¡¯t forget my father-inw. He¡¯ll receive his share too!¡±


    Zachariah and Zenoah stood not too far away, and they both had a surprised look after seeing Severin


    transfer over a million to his family members. Although the Bards could just as well fork out the same


    sum of money, they could never make such a generous gesture.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, God knows how long it would take for a person to finish spending 30 million dors.


    Regan and Yacob brought their people to a teahouse after the ceremony came to an end.


    Once they took their seats, Regan frowned and asked, ¡°What do you think this Severin guy is ying


    at? He gave us a thirty percent discount and did not show any discrimination against us, but I can¡¯t help


    but feel uneasy at the whole thing!¡±


    Beside him, Surina frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, darling! What do you mean by that? Are you


    saying that Severin is only acting as if he¡¯s not targeting us?¡±


    Regan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m worried about. Two-faced people do exist. They might portray


    themselves a certain way, but deep down they¡¯re theplete opposite of what they show on the


    outside. They pretend to be generous and forgiving now, but they might just find an excuse to go


    against after a couple of months have passed and everyone else forgets about what happened today.¡±


    Surina was worried as soon as she heard that and asked anxiously, ¡°What should we do then?¡±


    Regan finally answered, ¡°Well, I invited Yacob here so we can discuss it. After all, we¡¯re both in the


    boat!¡±


    Yacob kept silent as he frowned in deep thought.


    Manny then remarked with a gloomy expression, ¡°Does it matter if he¡¯s the governor? I heard that he


    came from Brookbourn, where there aren¡¯t any huge forces there. Even if his attainment is strong, I


    don¡¯t think he¡¯d be capable of winning against our family¡¯s strongest men. We don¡¯t have to be afraid of


    him at all! If he can only win in a fight against a level two warrior king like Jinny, then maybe he¡¯s just a


    level three warrior king?¡±


    When Regan heard that, he immediately pointed out, ¡°It¡¯s probably much more than that. His


    attainment is at least five or level six warrior king. Plus, he knows Mister Calum, which is why that


    position was given to him in the first ce!¡±


    ¡°Hmph. We don¡¯t have anything to fear even if he is a level six warrior king!¡± Manny snorted coldly,


    looked at Regan with a little more contempt in his eyes, and said directly, ¡°Namvail is developing well,


    Mister Regan, but it¡¯s unfortunate that there are still far too few strong people in your city, or your


    mansion for that matter. We, at Yusky, have plenty of strong guys whose attainment has reached that


    of a level seven warrior king!¡±


    However, Yacob immediately stood up and pped Manny as soon as the young man ended his


    sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Manny!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m telling the truth! He might have a high level of attainment, but his county mansion doesn¡¯t have


    any powerhouses at all. Why should we be afraid when he¡¯s the only strong one there?¡± Manny did not


    back down even after being pped.


    Yacob red at him and said, ¡°Why are you still going on about that nonsense? You¡¯re the sole cause


    of so terribly if it weren¡¯t for you!¡±

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    Chapter 781


    Manny lowered his head as he was boiling with anger. He had no idea why his father suddenly became


    a


    coward.


    After Yacob finished beating Manny, he turned around and smiled at Regan. ¡°Regan, my brother. The


    damage is done and we had offended the current governor. No matter how he is the newly appointed


    South County¡¯s Governor!¡±


    At this point, he paused. ¡°Thus, I think we should go apologies to him to show how sincere we are.


    Regardless if he woulde after us in the future or not.¡±


    Regan nodded his head after hearing that. ¡°I guess that¡¯s the only solution we have now. An apology


    itself is not enough. We should bring some gifts over!¡±


    ¡°Gifts. Tsk, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s interested in money or gold. Let¡¯s give him some spiritual herbs. I know it¡¯s


    going to break our bank but at least that can show our sincerity.¡± Yacob smiled.


    ¡°Dad, seriously? We knelt down and apologized to him today in front of everyone and he said he has


    let it go. Is it really necessary for us to go apologize to him again?¡± Manny hated the idea. ¡°I don¡¯t want


    to go and kneel down before him again. It¡¯s really very embarrassing!¡±


    Surina nodded. ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t want to do that too. Before this, I humiliated him and now I really don¡¯t


    want to kneel down to ask for forgiveness. It¡¯s too embarrassing! I think Mister Manny is right. We


    apologized once and there¡¯s no need to embarrass ourselves again.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Surina was Regan¡¯s beloved mistress. After hearing what Surina said, he did not know what to do.


    Instantly, he looked at Yacob, hoping Yacob could give him a piece of advice.


    ¡°It¡¯s different. From Severin¡¯s point of view, he might think the only reason we were willing to kneel


    down and apologize was that the War God, Calum, was there and he was there. Thus, it could not


    disy our sincerity,¡± Yacob expressed


    He paused a while before continuing, ¡°If we go apologize one more time and give him some spiritual


    herbs, that could show our sincerity. What happened between us is actually very minor. If we can show


    him our sincerity, there¡¯s a chance he will truly forgive us and not hold any grudges.¡±


    Regan nodded. ¡°Mister Yacob, you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s do that. Luck was not on our side. We had no idea


    they would actually appoint an unknown young man to be the governor. If we had known, none of this


    would happen.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you guys can go ahead without me. I¡¯m not going. It¡¯s too humiliating!¡± Manny said to his father. A


    second after that, he received a p on his face.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Manny was angry but he did not dare to vent it out.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You and Surina must go. You two are the reason we are in this mess. If you two don¡¯t go, how are we


    supposed to show Severin that we are sincerely feeling sorry?¡± Yacob said angrily.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You two need to go. Let¡¯s go prepare the spiritual herbs. Ten first-grade low-rank, ten first-


    grade medium-rank, and also ten first-grade high-rank herbs. Are those enough?¡± Regan asked with


    gritted teeth.


    Yacob thought about it. ¡°I think those are too little. In order to show our sincerity, I think we should


    prepare twenty each.¡±


    ¡°Twenty!¡± Regan was shocked and felt terrible that he needed to give that much. It was not the low-


    rank.


    Dad about. It was knowing that he needed to fork out twenty first-grade high-rank spiritual herbs that


    hurt his heart. After all, the first-grade high-rank spiritual herb was very hard toe by.


    ¡°How are we going to show our sincerity and loyalty if we don¡¯t give him that many? It¡¯s going to be this.


    time only!¡±

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    Chapter 782


    Yacob tried to persuade Regan.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do that and get going!¡± Regan gave it a thought and finally nodded. Soon, the group drove


    all the way to Severin¡¯s vi.


    ¡°This is it. Let¡¯s go.¡± Although they were reluctant to go, they forced themselves to do it.


    When they were at the entrance, they were stopped by the guards. ¡°Who are you guys?¡±


    Regan approached with a friendly smile. ¡°I¡¯m Namvail¡¯s mayor, Regan Yankov. This is Yacob Ladd, the


    mayor of Yusky. We are here to see the governor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Could you be kind enough to tell the governor that we are here to see him?¡± Yacob said


    with a smile.


    ¡°Sure. Pleasee with me. You can wait outside the vi while we inform the governor!¡± A guard


    said. Later, he brought Regan and the others in. When they waited in the garden, a guard went inside


    the house. ¡°Ma¡¯am. Do you know where is the governor? There are two mayors here to see him. They


    said they are Regan Yakov from Namvail and Yacob from Yusky.¡±


    Since the guard could not find Severin, he reported to Diane who was sitting on the couch. ¡°Okay. You


    may leave. I¡¯ll go get Severin.¡±


    Diane nodded and stood up. She stood up too. ¡°Diane, are they the ones who offended Severin


    today? Why are they here? Do you think they haven¡¯t given up and still want toe to look for more


    trouble?¡±


    Diane smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t know too. But I don¡¯t think they are here to look for more trouble. They


    won¡¯t wait and let the guarde in to inform us. Instead, they would just barge in!¡±


    After that, she went upstairs. When she was upstairs, she realized Severin was in the most important


    alchemy process. Thus she did not disturb him and waited until Severin was done to inform him.


    ¡°They are here?¡±


    Severin frowned. ¡°Hmm¡­ I have no idea what are they thinking about. Come on. Let¡¯s go take a look!¡±


    At that moment, Manny and the rest had been waiting for a long while and still, they did not see


    Severin. Their faces looked terrible and serious.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hell with this guy? Is he doing it on purpose? Is this what he wants? Let us stand here and


    wait for a long time?¡± Surina said impatiently.


    ¡°You better not throw a tantrum now. We¡¯re here to apologize. Even if he is doing it on purpose, we


    have no choice but to wait for him patiently!¡± Regan reminded her.

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    Chapter 783


    Just then, the vi¡¯s door opened. Severin, Diane, and She walked out. Manny, Surina, and the rest


    quickly stoppedining when they saw Severin.


    ¡°Mayors, what brings you two here today? I know how busy you two normally are.¡± Severin chuckled


    and approached them. ¡°Fellows. Please sit down and tell me the reason for your visit.¡±


    ¡°Do you prefer fruit juice or water? I¡¯ll get the maid to prepare,¡± Diane asked.


    Regan quickly waved his hand. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t have to. We, we¡¯re here to apologize!¡±


    Right after he finished his sentence, he knelt down. ¡°That¡¯s right. Governor, we¡¯re here to apologize for


    the mess that happened earlier. I hope you could forgive us.¡±


    Yacob, Manny, and the others also knelt down. Although Manny felt resented, he had no choice but to


    follow since his father was down on his knees.


    Severin quickly approached and pull them up. ¡°What is this? Didn¡¯t you guys apologize to me this


    morning? I have already forgiven you. Why are you guys here again?¡±


    He had no idea what was going on. After some thinking, he chuckled. ¡°Haha. Or do you guys love to


    kneel at someone because you guys like to lower your reputation and dignity?¡±


    The corner of Yacob and Regan¡¯s mouths twitched a few times. It was unbelievable to see Severin


    insult them in a mocking tone. Most importantly, they could not talk back and felt utterly embarrassed.


    ¡°No, no, no! Yacob and I think our earlier apology was not sincere enough. Thus, we decided toe


    to apologize one more time,¡± Regan quickly said.


    Yacob quickly took out a spatial ring and passed it to Severin. ¡°Governor, There are twenty first-grade


    low- rank, twenty first-grade medium-rank, and also twenty first-grade high-rank herbs stored inside.


    With those, we express our sincere apology,¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right. The same goes for me!¡±


    Regan also took out the spatial ring he prepared and passed it to Severin with respect and an


    obsequious smile.


    Severin sighed. ¡°This is not necessary. I already told you guys. As long as you stopped bothering me or


    do not mess with me anymore, I won¡¯t go after you guys. Do you know how busy I am? I have no time


    to care about you guys at all!¡±


    He really meant what he said. After all, it was going to create chaos for the other mayors if he killed two


    mayors right after he became a governor. Most importantly, he had already taught them a lesson and


    he was busy studying alchemy to help Larry and the others leveled up. Time was really of the essence


    and he did not have the time to bother with other things.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at the spatial rings Regan and Yacob were holding and decided to ept them. ¡°Since your


    guys have prepared these, I will ept them as you wish. I believe if I don¡¯t ept it, you two would


    have


    back?¡± trouble sleeping at night. Alright. I have epted your apologies. Can you guys now go


    ¡°Thank you, governor!¡±

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    Chapter 784


    Regan was delighted because Severin was right. If Severin did not ept the gifts, he would feel


    worried that Severin refused to forgive him. He could rest assured now that Severin epted their gifts


    and their apologies.


    ¡°Thank you, governor!¡±


    Surina and Suga were relieved too. This incident started because of them and they were worried


    Severin would hold grudges against them. Yacob and the others also quickly expressed their gratitude


    before. leaving the vi.


    ¡°Haha! There¡¯s no harm in having lots of spiritual herbs! Plus I¡¯m in need of a first-grade high-rank


    spiritual herb. They are very useful and handy so the more the better!¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After Regan and the others left the vi, Severin took a look into the spatial rings where he discovered


    half of the spiritual herbs were suitable to produce medicine. The discovery left him feeling delighted.


    ¡°Those two mayors are so interesting. When they did not know you were the governor, they were


    making lots of noise and threatened to have you killed. Now they are so scared that they came here


    personally to apologize to you and also gifted you with spiritual herbs!¡± She chuckled.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t think they woulde. Maybe they were afraid I was pretending to forgive them during


    the governor¡¯s inauguration and that I would go after them in the future!¡± Severin smiled faintly and


    went upstairs to continue producing medicine.


    Currently, he had already gotten the hang of producing first-grade high-rank medicine. The sess


    rate was above ny percent. His n was to start studying how to produce second-grade low-rank


    medicine two dayster.


    ¡°Gosh, it¡¯s finally done. I feel so great!¡±, On the way back, Regan felt so relieved as if a heavy rock was


    lifted from squashing his chest.


    ¡°If I know he is going to be the governor, I will never think about messing with him that day!¡± Surina


    said,


    After that, she suddenly thought of something and gasped vehemently. ¡°Oh, my god! He¡¯s the governor.


    Does that mean he¡¯s actually very rich? I think Calum, the war god, must be one of the reasons why


    Severin could be the governor. Does that mean the jewelry his wife wore is real too?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I think it¡¯s real. They are really the ones who bought it. I think we are very lucky he¡¯s willing to let


    us go!¡± Suga replied.


    On the other car, Manny said, ¡°Dad. Severin had already forgiven us thest time. We really did not


    need to go apologize to him one more time. Look at how many spiritual herbs we wasted. Even if we


    did note today, he wasn¡¯t going to do anything to us. Moreover, we have two level seven warrior


    kings. residing in our city. Why do we need to be afraid of him?¡±


    An elder man agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. I think Severin is only just a level five or level six warrior king. Even


    if he is going to be close with the other fighters and has a bigwork, it is not going to happen within a


    day or two. There are only a handful of level seven warrior kings and I don¡¯t think they need to please


    Severin. So there¡¯s actually no reason for us to be afraid of him!¡±


    Manny was d that someone supported his thought. ¡°That¡¯s right. Did you hear what Mister Carlo


    said?


    There¡¯s no reason for us to be afraid of him!¡±

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    Chapter 785


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Yacob gave them a vicious smile. ¡°Seriously, how naive can you two be? Do you really


    think I¡¯m scared of him? Although Regan did a very good job with Namvail¡¯s development, he did not


    have many strong fighters in his mansion. It¡¯s normal for him to be afraid of Severin.¡±


    He paused before continuing, ¡°But I¡¯m not afraid of Severin because we have many strong fighters!¡±


    At this point, more questions popped into Manny¡¯s head. He frowned. ¡°Then why did you insist that we


    have to go kneel down and apologize to him embarrassingly if you aren¡¯t afraid of him?¡±


    Yacob sneered coldly. ¡°Because I want to let Severin put his guard down. The war god won¡¯t suspect


    us when Severin got killed if we went to apologize to Severin together with Regan.¡±


    That hadpletely exined everything. Manny¡¯s eyes lit up while he gave a thumb up. ¡°Dad, that¡¯s a


    brilliant idea! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? This is literally demeaning ourselves before we could


    aplish something greater!¡±


    Carlo followed. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s feigning an illusion while secretly nning something else! I must


    admit it¡¯s really a brilliant n!¡±


    Manny became so excited. ¡°We have higher chances when we send our men to go kill Severin now


    that he has let his guard down. And when he¡¯s dead, we have Regan to cover for us when the war god


    asks us about it.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know what I was trying to do before and even resented me!¡±


    Yacobughed out loud and balled up his fist. ¡°Who does Severin think he is to have the nerve toe


    against me? Hmph! He¡¯s not going to have the slightest idea how he ended up dead!¡±


    Manny nodded satisfyingly after hearing that. ¡°Yes. This is great. Even if he is a level five or six warrior


    king, he can¡¯t defeat Great Elder and Second Elder. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t know who they are. They


    could easily find an opportunity to kill him! That¡¯s the best n!¡±


    Yacob looked pleased. ¡°Most importantly, the chance for me to be appointed as governor is only


    avable after he is dead. He must be dreaming that he could remain as governor for long when he has


    no support or power.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to die within a month. I think he¡¯s going to be the governor with the shortest term in South


    County¡¯s history!¡± Without any dy, Manny started to fantasize about his future. Instantly, he thought


    the two ps his father pped him did not hurt that much anymore.


    Yacob looked at his son. ¡°Manny, you need to remember. Sometimes we have to temporarily act weak


    to create an illusion for our enemy. It¡¯s critical that we need to have a high tolerance level. Your


    personality is not good enough. You need to go through more tests and training. Otherwise, how are


    you going to lead our family in the future?¡±


    ¡°Alright. I understand it now!¡±


    Manny nodded. ¡°Dad, then when should we make our moves?¡±


    Yacob smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s not rush it now. Other people will easily suspect us if we do it now. Wait for a


    while. When everyone had forgotten what happened today, we shall send Great Elder and Second


    Elder to do the job. They are both level seven warrior kings. Severin has no chance of survival once


    they team up together to kill Severin.¡±


    ¡°Hahah! Great! This is great! Too bad my attainment is too low that I can¡¯t kill him myself. I know it¡¯s


    going to feel great if I can do that!¡± Mannyughed out loud with much excitement.


    Yacob looked at Manny and said, ¡°You better train hard. You¡¯re only powerful when you have the power


    to protect yourself. We do have many strong fighters but it¡¯s impossible for the elders to follow you


    everywhere you go. What happens if your enemy spotted an opportunity to kill you?¡±

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    Chapter 786


    Manny nodded seriously. ¡°I know it now.¡±


    After that, he looked out the window while he was feeling extremely happy. Once Severin was dead, his


    family was going down with him. By then, he could bully Diane in any way he liked.


    After some thinking, he thought of something. ¡°Oh, Dad, did you see the other woman together with


    Severin just now? She¡¯s very pretty too and she looks very young and cute. Do you think they are


    rted?*


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, that woman. Her name is She Bard. The daughter of Zachariah Bard, the mayor of


    Brookbourn. Yes, she does look good. It¡¯s very rare to see such an energetic and pretty girl now,¡±


    Yacob answered.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Manny nodded with a n in mind. ¡°Dad, she¡¯s really very pretty. What about we go visit her


    father and get her father¡¯s permission to marry her? It¡¯s not every day that I get to meet a girl that I


    like.¡±


    He knew very well that Yacob would never allow him to marry Diane who was already married and the


    wife of their enemy. Thus, his n was to bully and y with Diane and not married her.


    On the other hand, She was different. Not only was she from a reputable family, but she also looked


    very young. Most likely, she was still a virgin. A girl like her was a suitable candidate to be his


    wife.


    The suggestion obviously had stunned Yacob. After a while, he looked happy. ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to


    settle down. It¡¯s good to get married early. You can learn to be a responsible father soon and I can be a


    grandfather too!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go propose two dayster!¡±


    Manny smiled. He believed as the son of Yusky¡¯s mayor, Zachariah had no reason to reject his


    proposal since Yusky was one of the most powerful cities in South County. However, he reckoned the


    reason She had known Severin was because Severin was also from Brookbourn so it was normal for


    She to


    go visit Severin when she was here. Or maybe Zachariah sent She there to grovel Severin with gifts.


    At the same time, Shane reached Neely¡¯s residence with a bad temper. When he reached the door, he


    started shouting from the bottom of his lung.


    ¡°Yoel Neely! Get the hell out here this instant!¡±


    Thest time he saw Yoel walking on the street, he was alone without any bodyguards. Thus, he made


    the call to ask his bodyguard to bully Yoel. Yet, he ended up being beaten by Severin.


    Over these two days, he had been thinking over and over again. He went back to the street to look for


    Severin. However, he could not find Severin. Thus, he came to look for Yoel and wondered if Yoel knew


    who Severin was.


    Yoel came out together with a few elders. Right beside him was a pretty and pure look girl. It was none


    other than Delh, the girl Shane wanted to court too.


    ¡°Shane, why are you shouting?¡± Delh asked with an angry face.

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    Chapter 787


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Delh, I didn¡¯t know you are here,¡± Shane said with a smile, and simultaneously, the anger on his


    face. was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Hmph! I heard that you tried to bully Yoel when you saw him thest time. Is it true?¡± Delh snorted.


    Shane. Yoel¡¯s father and brother had just passed away. His family is in a downturn now. Do you think it


    was nice of you to bully him now?¡±


    Shane looked embarrassed and quickly exined, ¡°Delh, you must have gotten the wrong


    information. How could I do that? Someone must be trying to frame me. Even after suffering a loss, the


    rich family is still rich. No matter how bad his family is, I couldn¡¯t just bully him as I wish.¡±


    After that, he did not continue with his exnation and asked Yoel instead. ¡°Hey, Yoel. I¡¯m sure you


    know who that guy was. Where does he live? Give me his address!¡±


    Yoel smiled bitterly. ¡°Are you sure you want his address?¡±


    ¡°Cut to the chase. He beat my men and insulted me. I have a bone to pick with him. I¡¯m going to make


    him pay if he is still here!¡± Shane said evilly.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll give you his address!¡± Yoel smiled and wrote down Severin¡¯s address for Shane.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Shane sneered after he got the address from Yoel. He waved his hand and left with the strong fighters


    he brought together.


    Soon, they reached the outskirt of where Severin was staying. At this moment, Severin had asked


    people, to take down the golden and shimmering signboard that stated this was the South County


    Mansion. Hel thought it was too eye-catching.


    During the meeting of the inauguration, Severin had already informed the mayors of his address. Thus,


    he felt it was not necessary to show off any further and requested to have the signboard taken down.


    On the left side of the entrance, he had people hang a wooden signboard carved with the words, ¡®South


    County


    Mansion¡¯.


    When Shane and the others were here, they did not notice the small and almost invisible wooden


    signboard. They tried to barge in without invitation.


    ¡°Stop right there. Who are you guys? This is not the ce you can go ande as you please!¡± Two


    bodyguards, who had leveled up from level nine profound master to level one warrior king,


    reprimanded when they saw it.


    ¡°Haha! Scram! Don¡¯t block my way!¡± Shane chuckled.


    ¡°What? How dare you? How dare you scold us!¡±


    The two bodyguards, who had just leveled up to level one warrior kind, were very excited to finally


    reach a new level. Even though they were being appointed to guard the door, they were feeling good.


    With such a big improvement in their attainment, the spiritual energy in their bodies increased many


    times. They had been dying to find someone to test out their new power and strength.


    Their wishes were granted when Shane and his men came looking for trouble and even scolded them.


    They balled up their hands and attacked.


    ¡°Fight them!¡± Shane waved his hand and shouted seeing how the guards did not let him in.


    Immediately, a few bodyguards with lower attainment rushed up and fought the guards. The result


    at least level six or seven profound masters. Yet, they


    fail to defeat Severin¡¯s guards. Before long, his bodyguards were beaten to the ground and grunted


    painfully.


    ¡°Warrior king?¡±


    Shane frowned and finally started to realize the situation was not in his favor.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Behind Shane were four warrior kings. Shane had specifically brought them here to fight Severin. After


    the insult he suffered the other days, he knew he needed to bring more powerful men with him.


    ¡°Unbelievable. This guy actually appoints two warrior kings to guard his door!¡± One of the warrior kings.

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    Chapter 788


    ¡°Indeed. Why would a level one warrior king end up guarding someone else¡¯s door?¡± A level three


    warrior king asked.


    The strongest of them all was a level five warrior king. Yet, he was stunned to see Severin actually


    hired two level one warrior kings to guard his door.


    South Link City was a ce where many strong people hid their true power. It did notck strong


    fighters. However, it did not mean warrior kings were everywhere on the street. To be a warrior


    king, one needed much training and talent. Why would they end up guarding someone¡¯s door?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? We love this job. Do you have something against this?¡±


    One of Severin¡¯s guards folded his arms and ced them in front of his chest. It felt too good after


    testing out their new strength. If they knew who these people were and if they would not be in big


    trouble, they would have killed those people who had attacked them just now.


    ¡°Haha. Young master. I think that guy must be trying to scare us off by arranging this. I don¡¯t care why


    did he hire two level one warrior kings to guard his door. We¡¯re here today and we¡¯re going to make


    that guy pay!¡±


    A level four warrior king took a step forward and balled up his hands where there was spiritual energy


    surrounding his fist.


    ¡°F*ck! He¡¯s a level four warrior king!¡± Severin¡¯s guard got a shock.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I scare you?¡± The level four warrior king looked pleased.


    ¡°Wait. Our master is going to teach you guys a lesson! Severin¡¯s guards exchanged looks with each


    other and ran into the vi. Shane and his menughed out loud.


    ¡°Mister Severin! We got an emergency! A guy is here with many strong fighters!¡± The guards ran and


    shouted. Severin heard the shouting and came out, so did Lillie and the rest.


    ¡°Shane Watt?¡± Severin took a look and smiled bitterly. ¡°My, my. You have some nerves showing up at


    South County Mansion to find me!¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°South County Mansion?¡±


    The smile on Shane¡¯s face froze immediately. ¡°Who are you trying to scare? This is South County


    Mansion? Howe I didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know this is the South County Mansion?¡± Severin frowned andughedter. ¡°No wonder


    you got the audacity toe here to look for my trouble. You really didn¡¯t know this is the South


    County Mansion!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Stop kidding me! Do you think you can scare me by saying that?¡± Shane chuckled. His eyes


    brightened up again. ¡°Gosh, there¡¯re so many pretty girls in your home!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight your men together. Don¡¯t waste my time!¡±


    Shane¡¯s arrogance had pissed Severin off. Severin waved his hand to invite Shane¡¯s men to a fight.


    ¡°Hey, kid! So you¡¯re the one who beat our young master. I¡¯m going to break your limbs today!¡±


    The level four warrior king shed and reappeared in front of Severin. A secondter, he got sted


    away like a fallen kite. When he dropped to the ground, he splurted a mouthful of blood. His injury was


    severe.

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    Chapter 789


    ¡°How-how is that possible?¡± The remaining three warrior kings were shocked to see a level four warrior


    king being beaten instantly.


    Shane¡¯s face looked bad. ¡°You three! What are you guys waiting for? Fight him now! Isn¡¯t one of you a


    level five warrior king? It¡¯s not going to be a problem to kill him with two level three warrior kings!¡±


    Although that was what Shane said, the truth was he did not feel confident too. Especially how the level


    four warrior king was defeated so quickly. It might mean Severin could be a level six warrior king. If that


    was real, Shane¡¯s men did not have a chance at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight him together!¡±


    The level five warrior king felt the same too. Yet, he thought that he might stand a chance when they


    outnumbered Severin. With his gritted teeth, he decided to fight Severin together with the other two


    warrior kings. The three of them onlysted for a while before they were defeated and ended up lying


    on the ground.


    Moreover, Severin killed two of them. One being the strongest of them all, the level five warrior king.


    ¡°Ouch! My ribs are broken!¡±


    The one who stayed alive pressed his chest. Blood was bleeding from the corner of his mouth and his


    face looked pale. At that time, the rest of the bodyguards of the South County Mansion arrived.


    ¡°Oh, my god! Mister Severin is so fantastic! He actually killed them with just one punch! Does that


    mean he is at least a level six warrior king?¡±


    Musa looked at Severin with admiration as if Severin was his idol.


    The guy beside himughed. ¡°Haha. Mister Severin is really very strong. I heard the two mayors who


    offended him came here personally to apologize to Mister Severin and even knelt down before Mister


    Severin too. They also gifted Mister Severin with plenty of spiritual herbs.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The thirty-one bodyguards Severin hired were now mostly level one warrior kings. Those who had not


    achieved needed just two or three more days before they became one. Before this, they worried much


    when Severin had crossed Manny. They were afraid they would be in danger if they became Severin¡¯s


    bodyguards. Only did they know it now, they were lucky to be a member of the South County Mansions¡¯


    bodyguard. A dream for many others.


    Most importantly, Severin gave them a type of medicine that could help them achieve higher


    attainment- and stronger power. Shane was dumbstruck to hear it.


    It took him a while before he could talk with his trembling voice. ¡°Is this ce really the South County


    Mansion?¡±


    ¡°Do you think we need to lie to you?¡±


    A bodyguard folded his arms, ced them in front of his chest, and sneered. ¡°You have offended the


    governor. I must say you¡¯re a brave one.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± Instantly, Shane lost his energy and dropped to the floor. He finally understood why Yoel


    would give him Severin¡¯s address without any hesitation.


    It turned out Yoel had already known Severin was the newly appointed governor. He was not afraid to


    see Shanee looking for Severin¡¯s trouble. In fact, he dreaded to see Shane do that.


    ¡°Alright. I have killed two of your men. That shall teach you a lesson and stop you from causing trouble


    for Yoel.

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    Chapter 790


    Severin chuckled. At least, the Watts suffered huge damage after losing a level five and level three


    warrior kings. There was no way Shane would have the ability to go look for Yoel¡¯s trouble anymore in


    the future.


    ¡°Young master, let¡¯s go!¡± The rest of the bodyguards ran over and helped Shane to get on his feet.


    Severin looked at the two dead bodies and said, ¡°Wait. Take these two dead bodies with you when you


    leave!¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Shane nearly vomited blood after hearing that. However, he did not have a choice. He ordered the


    bodyguards with less severe injury to carry the two dead bodies.


    When he was at the door, he looked up and said sorrowly, ¡°F*ck him! Where is the signboard? I don¡¯t


    see it! This is ridiculous! If I know this is the South County Mansion, I would never dare to barge in!¡±


    ¡°Young master, look over there. There¡¯s a little wooden signboard. I think it has the words, ¡®South


    County Mansion¡¯ carved on it!¡±


    A bodyguard looked around and pointed at the wooden signboard. Looking at the rectangr wooden


    signboard, Shane felt speechless. ¡°Sh*t! Does he need to be so low profile? Who the hell would notice


    that damn signboard? It¡¯s so f*cking small!¡±


    The two guards who were on duty to guard the door went back to their stations.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mister Shane, we¡¯ve already informed you. This is not a ce where you can go and


    leave as you like. But you did not believe me. You didn¡¯t give us the time to exin to you at all.¡±


    One of the guards said with a smile and it managed to make Shane angry again. Without any dy,


    Shane and the rest hurried back home.


    Dillon, the head of the family was taking a walk in the garden when he saw Shanee back in a


    mess. He approached and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is Mister Arun dead? Who killed him? Who


    did you offend?¡±


    Shane looked at his father and nearly broke down in tears. ¡°Dad, I-I have offended the governor!¡±


    After hearing that, Dillon nearly fainted. He pointed at Shane angrily. ¡°You, you! Idiot! He was just


    appointed as governor yesterday and you have already offended him today! You¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, no one told me who the new governor was!¡± Shane looked at Dillon with an innocent face.


    ¡°I overheard a conversation that our governor is called Severin Feuillet. Those who attended the


    inauguration were mostly mayors. Not many upper-ss families in South Link City actually attended


    it.¡± Dillon sighed. After knowing what happened, he suddenly aged vehemently. It took great effort for


    the family to reach this level. It ached his heart to see they lost two strong fighters in a day.


    ¡°Master. Why don¡¯t we patrol the gate more often when we are free? I discover there have been many


    peopleing in looking for trouble over these two days,¡± Wendy suggested after Shane and his men


    left.


    Severin heard that and smiled faintly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I think those who want toe seek


    trouble havee already. None of them dare toe anymore. Regan, Yacob, and the others are


    going to leave here to go back to their cities soon. I can finally have the time to study the method to


    produce the second-grade low-rank medicine in peace now!¡±


    ¡°Second-grade low-rank medicine!¡±


    2


    The eyes of Wendy, Lillie, and the others lit up immediately after hearing that. Based on their


    attainment,


    ade low-rank medicine could bring many benefits to them.


    Severinughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I sessfully produce it, I will give each of you one. You girls


    have been stuck in this level of attainment for far too long. One medicine each should be enough to


    level up!¡±

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    Chapter 791


    ¡°Great! It looks like being Severin¡¯s bodyguard is actually very beneficial!¡± Lillie jumped excitedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All of you have been working very hard and did a good job. I will make sure your effort is


    well rewarded.¡±


    Severin chuckled. ¡°Alright. Be on your way and train hard. If I have a sufficient supply of medicine,


    everyone will get it too!¡±


    The others were extremely excited to hear that. Severin looked at the time and realized it waste.


    Thus, he did not go upstairs to continue with the alchemy and had dinner with his family first. After


    dinner, he went upstairs to take his shower and went to Diane¡¯s room. Diane had just finished her


    shower and was ready to head to bed. When she looked back and saw Severin, she was shocked.


    ¡°You¡¯re not busy producing medicine today?¡± Diane looked at Severin, smiling faintly.


    Severin approached and ced his hand on Diane¡¯s waist. ¡°How could I produce medicine all the time?


    It¡¯s important to bnce between life and alchemy.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, then you should rest early tonight.¡± Diane smiled. Her face blushed as Severin hugged her


    intimately.


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s make out before we sleep.¡± Severin coughed twice.


    Redness appeared on Diane¡¯s cheek as she red at Severin. ¡°Hey, who¡¯s the one who said he needs


    to bnce between life and alchemy? I don¡¯t want to tire you out.¡±


    Severinughed evilly and rubbed Diane¡¯s back with his hand. ¡°Honey, why do you think it¡¯s going to be


    tiring? I¡¯m a person with high attainment and I have a good physique. So don¡¯t worry you are going to


    make me tired easily.¡±


    After that, he lowered his head and kissed Diane¡¯s red lips. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Diane closed her eyes and enjoyed the affection from Severin.


    Time passed quickly. It was nine in the morning when Severin and Diane woke up.


    ¡°Hey! Heh! Ha!¡±


    After Severin and Diane finished their breakfast, they went out walking. As they passed by the woods.


    beside the rockery, they heard a child¡¯s voice.


    He looked over happily. ¡°Isn¡¯t Selene studying in kindergarten? Why is she here and training together


    with


    Lillie?¡±


    Due to his hectic schedule, he had appointed Wendy, Lillie, and the others to train Selene.


    Dianeughed after hearing it. ¡°Oh, boy. You don¡¯t know it¡¯s Saturday today, don¡¯t you?¡±


    It struck Severin and he smiled embarrassingly. ¡°I think I was so busy that I forget it¡¯s Saturday today.¡±


    After that, he said, ¡°I¡¯m taking a rest today. Let¡¯s go out after Selene finishes her training.¡±


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s been a long time since we bring Selene out!¡±


    Diane looked happy after hearing the suggestion.


    ¡°Yeah. I know there are a couple of nice attractions around here. It¡¯s good that the three of us go out. I


    have been feeling stressed with producing medicine. It¡¯s time to rx.¡±


    Severin nodded.


    ¡°Dad! Mom!¡±

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    Selene finished her training. Although she was still very young, she did not fool around during her


    training. Kiera, Abigail, and the other four pretty bodyguards loved to y with her and all of them loved


    her cute baby face.


    As Selene was running toward them, Severin quickly went forward and carried his daughter into his


    arms. ¡°Selene. How is your training? Did you make any improvement?¡±


    ¡°Hehe. They said I¡¯m a genius!¡± Selen covered her mouth and giggled.


    ¡°Really? They are also geniuses. If you receivepliments from them, that means you are really a


    little genius,¡± Severin praised.


    By then, Abigail walked over. ¡°Master. Selene is really a genius. She started her training not too long


    ago. and she¡¯s no longer a fighter. She already possesses the same strength as a level one


    grandmaster!¡±


    Severin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Wow. Not bad at all. That¡¯s quite an improvement. I guess my precious daughter


    is really a genius! You girls have worked hard these few days. We¡¯re bringing Selene outter. You girls


    can take this opportunity to rest well.¡±


    ¡°Master, we like Selene a lot and we don¡¯t think it¡¯s hard work,¡± Wendy said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We have so much fun when we are together with Selene. She¡¯s very funny and yful!¡±


    Lillie said with a smile.


    Shortly, Severin brought Diane and Lillie out. Although it was going to make his schedule busier than


    usual, he thought resting and spending the day with his wife and daughter was worth it. By the time


    they reached home, it was five in the evening.


    ¡°Selene, Diane, how was it? I heard you guys went out. Did you have fun?¡±


    When they were at the door, She came over with a smile on her face. Severin frowned seeing She


    was still here. After all, Zachariah did tell him that he was going back to Brookbourn this morning. He


    did not expect to see She here. He wondered if they had not left yet.


    ¡°Aunty She! Dad brought us out and we had lots of fun today!¡± She answered before she hopped


    into the house like a little bunny.


    Severin smiled at She. ¡°She, where¡¯s your dad? Didn¡¯t he say he¡¯s going back this morning?¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shi pursed her lips. ¡°They drove back this morning but I didn¡¯t follow them.¡±


    Obviously, she felt shy and had to lower her head when she said that. Diane saw the situation and


    exined. ¡°She is going to stay with us for a while. She¡¯s like my little sister. We often talk about the


    training. And we improve faster when we train together.¡±


    ¡°Okay. At least you have someone to keep you apany while I¡¯m busing with alchemy.¡± Severin


    epted the exnation and nodded his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We can also go out shopping when we are free. At least I won¡¯t feel bored with her


    around,¡± Diane replied.


    Severin smiled and reminded her. ¡°You two are two beautiful women. Remember to bring more


    bodyguards with you when you go out. I don¡¯t want to see you two in danger especially if some guys try


    to harass you two. Alright, I¡¯m going upstairs and continuing with alchemy now!¡±


    He left after finishing his sentence. Diane smiled at She and said, ¡°Did you hear that? Severin said


    we are two beautiful women. Do you know what that means? At least he thinks you are very beautiful.¡±


    He feel shy. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Diane, what nonsense are you talking about? Don¡¯t make


    fun of me!¡±


    1


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who said that. It was Severin!¡± Diane chuckled.

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    Chapter 793


    After Severin went upstairs, he took a shower, rested for a while, and took out the cauldron. Later he


    took the ingredients to make the second-grade low-rank medicine and put them aside to attempt to


    make the medicine. Since this was the first time, the level of difficulty was very high. Thus, Severin did


    not dare to produce two medicine at a time and only produce one at a time. In this way, he would not


    waste two sets of ingredients if this was a failed attempt.


    He inhaled deeply, calmed himself down, and went through the alchemist process in his head one more


    time before he started. After that, he heated the cauldron and threw in the ingredients one by one as


    instructed. It went well when he slowly extracted the essence from the spiritual herbs. He was already


    very good at this process.


    However, the cauldron blew up during thest step..


    Severin did not give up and continued on making it four more times. Although those attempts failed too,


    he looked surprised because he could clearly feel he had gathered experiences through each attempt


    and made improvements. Every improvement was remarkable andmendable.


    ¡°Based on this progress, I think I will sess after trying a few more times.¡±


    He looked confident because the improvement he made had well exceeded his expectation. Moreover,


    he could feel that he was not too far from sess. It was really important to Severin if he could


    produce a second-grade low-rank medicine. After all, the second-grade low-rank medicine would


    benefit level one to level three warrior kings greatly. Once he seeded, there would be more time for


    him to attempt second-grade medium-rank and high-rank medicine.


    He knew very well that he needed to be a level two high-rank alchemist in order to help the hall


    masters to be level nine warrior kings within eleven months. That was not all. He had to be very


    good at producing the medicine so he had to be a level two high-rank alchemist within six months.


    Since he had not found every hall master, he needed to allocate time to search for them and time for


    them to train and level up when he found them. Thinking about it gave Severin a headache.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left. Uncle-master, you have given me a difficult task. I don¡¯t even dare to rest


    at night. Luckily with my high attainment, I canst without sleeping for one or two months.¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly, recuperated, and started with the alchemy again.


    Half an hour had passed. Sweat were dripping off from Severin¡¯s forehead. It was definitely not an easy


    task to stay concentrated for a long time during the alchemy process. His mind could have blown up by


    now if he did not have high attainment and a strong mind.


    ¡°Up!¡±


    Finally, Severin shouted and raised his hand. A round pill flew up and hovered in front of Severin.


    ¡°It¡¯s done! I did it! Haha! I¡¯m a level two low-rank alchemist!¡±


    Severin looked at the pill. The color of the pill was not bnced and bright which suggested the pill was


    less desirable. He was still very satisfied with the result. He knew this sess would mean that he


    could quickly increase the sess rate and be a real level two low-rank alchemist.


    ¡°I heard that some of the upper-ss families have an alchemist here in South Link City. The strongest


    of them is a level one high-rank alchemist. Which means I¡¯m the strongest alchemist in this city


    because I¡¯m now a level two low-rank alchemist!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    Chapter 794


    That thought had brought much happiness and excitement to Severin. However, he did not dare to


    continue because he was feeling dizzy. He tidied up and went to bed to admire the pill he made. After


    looking at it for a while, he finally put the pill aside and dozed off happily. He woke up very early the


    next morning. After his breakfast, he quickly went upstairs to continue making more pills.


    Afterst night¡¯s sessful attempt, he was getting the hang of it. Although he failed the first two times,


    he seeded on the third attempt. Looking at the sessful pill, he was feeling delighted. The color of


    this pill was obviously better than the pill fromst night. Although it also belonged to a low grade, it


    was a big improvement and he felt like he was not far from producing a medium grade pill.


    ¡°I have to produce two more pills before lunchtime. Then I¡¯ll ask Rachel, Gracie, and two more people


    toe over and give them one each. At least those with stable attainment could consume it and try to


    increase their level.¡±


    Severin thought about it and started to produce again. Before lunchtime, he produced two more pills.


    He then stored them respectively in an individual bottle before he went downstairs. When he was


    downstairs, he bumped into Diane and She who had just returned from shopping.


    ¡°Severin, you¡¯re in a good mood today!¡± She smiled when she saw the smile on Severin¡¯s face.


    Severin smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m in a very good mood today!¡±


    He paused and continued, ¡°Because I¡¯m a level two low-rank alchemist now!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The two beautiful women opened their mouths shockingly.


    ¡°You¡¯re already a level two low-rank alchemist? That¡¯s a big improvement!¡±


    ¡°He hardly sleeps at night because he had been producing medicine. I think he¡¯s an alchemist freak.


    He¡¯s born to be an alchemist!¡± Diane exined.


    ¡°Alchemist freak! I like that name!¡±


    Severin giggled after hearing that. ¡°I¡¯m going to call Larry and the otherster and ask them toe


    over during the evening. I had already produced four pills and I¡¯m going to give them one each.¡±


    ¡°You have four pills already? That means you have a high sess rate!¡± Diane was surprised to hear


    that.


    ¡°You have only four and you¡¯re giving all to them? Why don¡¯t you keep it for yourself? Why are you so


    good


    to them?¡± She said.


    Severin shrugged his shoulder. ¡°The second-grade low-rank pill is still too low for me. I won¡¯t get any


    benefits from consuming it.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    Chapter 795


    That simple sentence shocked She. She wondered how strong Severin was that a second-grade


    low- rank pill actually could not provide any benefit to him.


    She gave it a thought. ¡°Severin. Tell me, have you fallen in love with Rachel and Gracie? I know you


    treat Larry well because you¡¯re the master of Draco Hall. But why are you also treating the hall masters


    of Mus Hall, Equus Hall, and Serpent Hall well too?¡±


    Since there was no one else around, Severin answered, ¡°Because they are under me too. They are


    also my subordinates. Mus Hall, Equus Hall, and Serpent Hall are part of the Dracodeus Temple¡¯s hall


    too!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She gasped.


    After a while, she smacked her tight. ¡°No wonder they had shifted from their original cities to here. So


    that¡¯s why!¡±


    Diane chuckled looking at She¡¯s reaction. ¡°I¡¯ll exin to you in a while when I¡¯m free. There¡¯re more


    halls under him and eight are still missing.¡±


    ¡°What? Missing? You need to search them by yourself?¡±


    It created more questions for She as shepletely did not understand it.


    At that moment, Zachariah and the others had returned to Brookbourn Mansion.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Everyone in Brookbourn is so happy today¡­¡± Zachariah was sitting on the garden chair, drinking tea,


    singing, and enjoying his life.


    Now that the Shanahans were gone, the Bards were in control and he had faith that his family had al


    bright future ahead. Moreover, the rtionship between his daughter and Severin was getting stronger


    and stronger. Chances were Severin could be his son-inw in the future. There was nothing he need


    to be afraid of when Severin became his strong support.


    ¡°Zachariah, it looks like you¡¯re having a good mood!¡± Zenoah walked in with a smile.


    ¡°Of course. Diane is a nice girl. She allows She to stay with them. Now She and Severin live


    together, the chances of She being together with Severin are high!¡±


    Zachariahughed out loud. ¡°Severin is truly a talented person. It will bring me much honor and glory to


    tell everyone he is my son-inw!¡±


    At that time, a bodyguard came in and reported. ¡°Mister Zachariah, there are people asking to see


    you!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Zachariah frowned and sat down.


    ¡°They said they are from Yusky and you guys met before!¡± the bodyguard and.


    ¡°Yusky?¡±


    Zachariah frowned and exchanged looks with Zenoah, ¡°Bring them in!¡±

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    Chapter 796


    After the bodyguard left, Zachariah asked, ¡°They¡¯re from Yusky? Do we know them? I don¡¯t seem to


    recall having any contact with the forces there.¡±


    Zenoah thought for a moment and said, ¡°The only people we¡¯ve met from Yusky are those from Yusky


    Mansion during Severin¡¯s appointment in South Link City. Could it be them? We¡¯ve never contacted any


    other forces in Yusky before that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s odd. Why would theye to look for us then? They had a grudge against Severin and


    offended. him before knowing that he was the current governor, butter knelt to apologize to him. It


    was pretty embarrassing at the time. I wonder why they¡¯re here to see us.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Zachariah could not wrap his head around why Yacob and Manny woulde to meet them.


    Zenoah pondered over it and took a guess. ¡°Do you think they¡¯re here because we have a good


    rtionship with Severin? Perhaps they saw that we were in South County Mansion at the time, so now


    they¡¯re nning to cooperate with us on projects and do some business together. They might be


    expecting to use this as a means to mend their rtionship with Severin and get on his good side too!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Zachariah said with a nod, ¡°but it¡¯s unlikely. Since they¡¯re already here, we¡¯ll go with the


    flowter.¡±


    At that point, Yacob and Manny walked over with some of their family¡¯s strongest men.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to drop by, Mister Yacob!¡± Zachariah stood up with a smile and walked over with


    Zenoah.


    ¡°I¡¯m very pleased to be able to drink some tea here!¡± Yacob said with augh. After exchanging some


    pleasantries with Zachariah, he frowned and remarked, ¡°It seems your daughter isn¡¯t around.¡±


    ¡°You mean She?¡± Zachariah knitted his brows. ¡°She¡¯s still at South Link City. May I ask why you¡¯re


    here?¡±


    ¡°Oh? She hasn¡¯te back yet?¡± Yacob was a little surprised. After some thought, he finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll


    be frank, Mister Zachariah. My son, Manny, fell in love with your daughter when he firstid eyes on her


    the other day. We¡¯re here today to ask if you would be willing to consider letting She marry him.¡±


    Manny stepped forward from behind and said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Zachariah, I fell in love with your


    daughter at first sight, and I hope our two families can forge a good rtionship through this marriage.


    Your family will benefit a lot from this arrangement, and you can rest assured that I will treat She


    well.¡±


    Zachariah and Zenoah looked at each other with odd expressions. Though She¡¯s rtionship with


    Severin still had a way to go, both Zachariah and Zenoah could feel that things were progressing on a


    positive note and there was some glimmer of hope for She.


    Meanwhile, they both knew that the Ladds were very arrogant, so it was understandable that they did


    not want She to marry Manny.


    ¡°Marriage is a very serious matter, Mister Yacob. I will have to discuss this with She and seek her


    opinion,¡± Zachariah said after some thought..


    An old man behind Yacob had a gloomy expression as he stepped forward and said, ¡°Mister Zachariah,


    what else is there to discuss about this kind of matter? Parents usually have the final say over


    marriage, and the Ladds are one of the best families in the entire south county. Even our city, Yusky, is


    one of the more famous cities!¡±


    He then paused before remarking coldly, ¡°Or do you think that Mister Manny isn¡¯t good enough for your


    daughter?¡±


    W


    Ok a step forward and advised, ¡°You ought to be more sensible, Mister Zachariah. You¡¯re lucky that


    Mister Manny took a fancy to your daughter, and your family will benefit from this marriage!¡±


    Zachariah did not expect the Ladds¡¯ people to be so shameless and rude toward them by relying on


    Ladds power. His expression soured and he said, ¡°My daughter isn¡¯t amodity that you can buy and


    sell by force.¡±

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    Chapter 797


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re right, Mister Zachariah!¡± Yacobughed and took out a spatial ring. ¡°I¡¯ve brought all the


    betrothal gifts here though. There¡¯s gold, silver, and plenty of jewelry, not to mention spiritual herbs. I


    can¡¯t understand why you would refuse when my son is so handsome that even many other mansions


    or wealthy businessmen would jump at the chance to marry their daughters off to him?¡±


    Manny then said, ¡°Uncle, perhaps you can call She first and ask her. I believe she¡¯ll agree to it once


    she knows about this.¡±


    Zachariah thought about it and replied, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll agree even if I called her.¡±


    Those remarks instantly made Yacob feel as though he had been given a p, and his expression


    soured tremendously as a result. As he and his son were making their way to Brookbourn Mansion, he


    had already imagined in his heart how happy and excited Zachariah and She would be when they


    found out that he had brought his son to propose marriage.


    s, Zachariah rejected them outright without even bothering to ask She.


    ¡°Do you look down on us, Mister Zachariah? Do you think my family isn¡¯t worthy of yours?¡± Yacob got


    angrier with each passing thought and immediately threatened her with a cold expression. ¡°If that¡¯s the


    case, then I hope you won¡¯t me us if we go against you in the future!¡±


    Zachariah was taken aback, and hurriedly exined, ¡°Not at all. I would never think that your son isn¡¯t


    good enough for my daughter. On the contrary, my daughter is stubborn, and it is she who isn¡¯t good


    enough for your son!¡± An awkward expression appeared on his face as he said, ¡°The reason I feel that


    my daughter won¡¯t agree even if I call her is because she already has a boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°What?! She has a boyfriend?¡± Manny¡¯s expression darkened when he heard that and he immediately


    asked, ¡°Who¡¯s her boyfriend? And why should I care if she has a boyfriend? She can still break up with


    him, can¡¯t she?¡±


    Zachariah hastily exined, ¡°Well, they have a very good rtionship, so it¡¯ll probably be very difficult.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s this boyfriend of hers?¡± Yacob gritted his teeth and said to Zachariah, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me,


    Zachariah. I will destroy your family if I find out that you¡¯re lying!¡±


    Zachariah and Zenoah gasped in shock and exchanged nces with each other. Yacob was simply too


    ruthless.


    When they saw the two brothers¡¯ subtle expressions, Yacob sneered and believed that they were trying


    to


    fool him.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Zachariah immediately pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Why would I lie to you? Your son is an


    excellent individual, but my daughter¡¯s boyfriend is just as good, I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s nothing more we


    can do


    about it!¡±


    Yacob¡¯s lips twitched a few times. ¡°Who is it? I bet it¡¯s someone from Brookbourn. How can they


    compare to us?¡±


    Zachariah said with a smile, ¡°My daughter¡¯s boyfriend is none other than the governor. I believe you¡¯ve


    met him before.¡±


    ¡°Severin!¡± Manny and Yacob gasped. It would be very troublesome if the boyfriend turned out to be


    Severin, since he was probably the only person that they did not dare to provoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Manny¡¯s lips twitched as he said, ¡°He has a wife. What you said is a tant lie!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m sure you know that the rich and capable do tend to marry several wives. Isn¡¯t thatmon


    Jckled and ced his hands behind his back. ¡°They¡¯re not just a normal couple, you know. They¡¯ve


    even reached the point where they¡¯re talking about marriage. So, as I said earlier, there¡¯s no need to


    call my daughter to ask for her opinion. I¡¯m certain that she will refuse!¡±


    ¡°But Dad¡­¡± Manny looked at Yacob and felt it difficult to ept what was happening. Severin taught


    him. a lesson when he tried hitting on Diane, and Severin even snatched She away when he came to


    the Bards to propose marriage to She. The world was a very small ce indeed!

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    Chapter 798


    Yacob put away the spatial ring and looked intently at Zachariah, as if he wanted to see through.


    Zachariah¡¯s inner thoughts. He then said, ¡°If your daughter is already in a rtionship with Severin and


    has reached the point where they¡¯re considering marriage, then we won¡¯t go ahead with the marriage.


    proposal anymore and vie for her with the governor.¡±


    Then, Yacob paused as a little grin appeared on the corner of his mouth. ¡°But you¡¯d better not let me


    find out that you¡¯re lying to me, otherwise I won¡¯t show you any mercy!¡±


    ¡°W-why would I fear you? That¡¯s impossible.¡± Zachariah replied immediately, but he felt frightened in his


    heart because he did not seem to be lying.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡± Yacob shot Zachariah another look before waving his hand and leading his men away.


    Zachariah and Zenoah finally had a look of relief when the Ladds left.


    ¡°Yacob doesn¡¯t seem to trust us, Zachariah. Do you think he¡¯ll try to find out whether that¡¯s true?¡±


    Zenoah could not help but ask when that thought came to mind.


    Zachariah nodded. ¡°He might be afraid of Severin, but he isn¡¯t afraid of us. For safety¡¯s sake, I think it¡¯s


    best to call She and inform her about the situation.¡±


    She was walking in the garden within the vi when she received a call from Zachariah.


    ¡°What?! So, Yacob brought his men over to propose marriage, and he even¡­¡± She was surprised to


    hear that. Before hanging up, she said, ¡°Okay, Dad. I understand!¡±


    ¡°What happened, She? I heard you mention something about Yacob bringing his men over to your


    house to propose marriage?¡± Diane was walking with She when the call came and immediately


    asked She what was wrong after ending the call.


    She then exined everything that happened to Diane and said with a frown, ¡°My dad was forced


    into a corner by the Ladds, and in the end, he had no choice but to tell them that Severin is my


    boyfriend¡­ And that we¡¯re going to get married soon. My dad just called because he¡¯s worried that the


    Ladds might not give the matter a rest and decided toe and verify his ims!¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± Diane then remarked, ¡°The Ladds are just too domineering. They probably don¡¯t stop to think.


    about the consequences because they have a level seven warrior king in their ranks!¡±


    Severin had just finished his alchemy session when he chanced upon the two of them chatting from a


    distance. He decided to go over and ask, ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±


    Diane smiled and told Severin what She had told her.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think something like that would happen. Yacob¡¯s got some guts to make such threats!¡±


    Severin¡¯s face was extremely gloomy when he heard that. ¡°They¡¯ll have iting for them!¡±


    Diane thought about it for a while before saying to Severin, ¡°But it¡¯s going to be troublesome for you to


    deal with that sort of thing. It won¡¯t be good if word gets out that you killed them just because they


    threatened the Bards after proposing marriage with the Bards¡¯ daughter.¡±


    She looked at Severin, bit her red lips, and said, ¡°What should we do if theye to us and ask for


    proof one day?¡±


    Severin¡¯s expression sank a little and he finally touched the bridge of his nose before saying helplessly,


    Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll just put on an act and I¡¯ll pretend to be your boyfriend. That¡¯s the only way we can


    fool them after what your father said!¡±

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    Chapter 799


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t this be unjust for you?¡± She was overjoyed in an instant, and she immediately hoped


    that the Ladds woulde over to verify her rtionship with Severin.


    Although Severin said that they were just going to put on a charade, she was looking forward to it even


    though it was just y-pretending.


    ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s nothing unjust about that. True injustice is getting you to pretend to be my girlfriend!¡±


    Severin chuckled and remarked off the top of his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an injustice at all! I¡¯ll never feel that way even if I pretend every day!¡± She said hurriedly, but


    after she finished speaking, she soon realized that she was a bit too forthright in his statement. She


    lowered her head, blushed, and said, ¡°I¡¯d feel honored to be able to pretend to be your girlfriend!¡±


    Severin was speechless. He hadpletely forgotten that she was a very forward woman and did not


    know what else to say when she made that remark. In addition, She was around him most of the


    time, which made Severin unable to stop himself from having wild thoughts on asion. Worse still,


    Diane was the one who took the initiative to ask She to stay, saying that it would be nice to have a


    companion to train together with her. As a result, Severin was unable to tell her to leave.


    ¡°Hehe, Mister Zachariah even imed to the Ladds that you and She are a passionate, loving couple


    who are already in talks to get married. If you want to pretend, you need to act a little more intimate


    with -her, otherwise, they might suspect that it¡¯s all a lie!¡± Diane joked when he saw how embarrassed


    Severin


    was.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Diane?¡± Severin smiled wryly before saying, ¡°I¡¯m only agreeing to that in


    case something happens. Besides, the Ladds probably just made that threat in a heated moment. I am


    the governor after all, and they won¡¯t try to get proof from me because they¡¯re still afraid of me.


    Everything I mentioned earlier was just a contingency n, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mister Severin!¡± At that moment, Larry, Mick, Rachel, and Gracie came in a group and walked in from


    outside.


    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Severin smiled, and said to them, ¡°I¡¯ve already told the Shanahans that you¡¯re the


    leaders of the halls under Dracodeus Temple. There¡¯s no need to hide it from them in the future.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s great to hear!¡± Larryughed, and then said to Severin, ¡°Why¡¯d you call us here this


    afternoon? Do you have something important to announce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Supreme Leader, do you need our help with anything?¡± Rachel asked curiously too. After all,


    Severin called all of them together at once instead of just one of them.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything. I just have something good for you!¡± After


    saying that, he took out a small porcin bottle and poured out four second-grade low-rank pills. ¡°Each


    person gets one.¡±


    Rachel gasped when she saw the pills. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a second-grade low-rank pill? I¡¯ve always only heard


    of such things, and this is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen them in person!¡± She was very excited because


    she had reached peak-stage level four warrior king, and the pills could enable her to break through to


    the next level.


    ¡°Wow, Supreme Leader! You¡¯re amazing! If you were able to refine a second-grade low-rank pill, does


    that mean you¡¯re already a second-grade low-rank alchemist?¡± Mick¡¯s voice trembled in excitement and


    he wondered if he was seeing things. However, there was no doubt that the pill in front of him was the


    real deal.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    Chapter 800


    ¡°We just had a breakthrough not too long ago, and it¡¯ll take a few days for us to stabilize at our current


    level. We¡¯ll use this pill to break through once that stabilization has urred. I can¡¯t help but wonder


    what level I¡¯ll be able to break through after eating this pill!¡± Larry said with a smile.


    Rachel said, ¡°You¡¯re a level one warrior king, so this sort of pill will be most effective for someone of


    your attainment. There¡¯s a chance you and Mick can break through to level three warrior king! Gracie is


    already. a level two warrior king, so it might be difficult for her to break through to a level four warrior


    king. However, I believe she will easily be able to break through to peak-stage level three warrior king.¡±


    She then paused for a moment and reiterated, ¡°Of course, these are just spection on my end. I can¡¯t


    say for sure what sort of attainment you¡¯d be able to get in the end.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stop talking and take the pills. I¡¯ve been stretching my hand out for so long that it¡¯s getting sore!¡±


    Severin smiled wryly as he looked at the pills in the palm of his outstretched hand.


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t mind if I do then!¡± Mick chuckled and chose one at random.


    ¡°Yeah, thanks a bunch, Supreme Leader! With your guidance, we¡¯re well on the road to bing the


    strongest version of ourselves!¡± Larryughed out loud. He probably never dreamed that he could


    break through to level one warrior king so quickly, or that he would soon be able to enjoy a precious


    second- grade low-rank pill.


    The two women were also very grateful to Severin and took one each before expressing their gratitude.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°No thanks necessary. We¡¯re all friends here. If you really want to show your


    gratitude, then you should all break through to level nine warrior king as soon as possible so I don¡¯t


    need to worry so much.¡±


    Severin then sighed again and said, ¡°There are eight halls left to locate and I don¡¯t know where any of


    them are. Hopefully, we¡¯ll get some news soon.¡±


    All of a sudden, Rachel¡¯s cell phone rang.


    ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯ll have to answer this call.¡± Rachel smiled awkwardly and walked to one side to answer


    the


    call.


    By the time she came back, she was grinning from ear to ear as she said to Severin, ¡°Speak of the


    devil, Supreme Leader! I have some good news for you! We¡¯ve found Tigris Hall.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Severin had an overjoyed look on his face as soon as he heard that. ¡°Well,


    where are they?¡±


    ¡°Drackham,¡± Rachel answered.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d send your people to a ce as far as Drackham!¡± Severin remarked with a smile.


    Rachel said, ¡°Well, the people I sent haven¡¯t started searching at Drackham yet. It was by chance that


    one of our members has an online girlfriend. The girl was someone from Drackham, and when our guy


    went there, he happened to find out that Tigris Hall was there.¡±


    Rachel then paused to take a breath before continuing, ¡°But he isn¡¯t sure whether this Tigris Hall is the


    same Tigris Hall that we¡¯re looking for, or if it is some duplicate name. He¡¯s afraid to make any contact


    with them just yet, and he called me to inform me about the situation and send me the address.¡±


    Severin nodded, ¡°That¡¯s still positive news! Send me the address of Tigris Hallter. I¡¯m going to have


    to visit Drackham then. The Dracodeus Ring is the token for Dracodeus Hall, and since I¡¯m the only


    one who has it, they¡¯ll only believe me once they see it for themselves!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll text you the address right now.¡± Rachel forwarded the message and asked Severin again,


    ¡°Do you need us to apany you there?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for so many people toe with me. You can just train hard


    and improve your attainment level. Those who have yet to stabilize their level and are unable to use


    any pills should focus more on technique to enhancebat strength.¡±

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    Chapter 801


    ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll stay back here then.¡± Rachel nodded, looked at her phone again, and frowned.


    immediately before saying to Severin, ¡°Sir, our guy just ryed some new information about the


    situation. in Tigris Hall. The hall is apparently in aplicated situation right now, so it¡¯ll probably be


    best for you to get a lowdown before proceeding any further.¡±


    Severin nodded, and said again, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to his efforts that we were able to locate Tigris Hall.


    Make sure to reward him when he returns. Anyone who has sessfully located the other halls must


    be given a reward.¡±


    Rachel smiled and said, ¡°Not to worry. I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s rewarded handsomely.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Okay then, if there¡¯s nothing else, you may all head back and continue training hard.¡± Severin waved


    his hand and dismissed everyone.


    The four hall masters then left happily after taking their respective pills.


    It was still early, and Severin was in no rush to leave. Therefore, he decided to refine some more pills


    which he could give to Lillie and the girls.


    Their attainment state was already very stable, and Kiera, Abigail, and Bailey-who had reached peak-


    stage level three warrior king-needed only a second-grade low-rank pill to aid them in breaking through


    to level four warrior king.


    Despite knowing the whereabouts of Tigris Hall, Severin felt that it was necessary to prioritize refining


    some pills for Abigail and Wendy to help them improve their attainment. After all, South Link City was


    not as small a ce as Brookbourn, and although Wendy and the girls were rather strong already, it


    would be even better if they could improve more.


    After returning upstairs, Severin spent the entire afternoon refining those pills, and the repeated


    practice allowed the sess rate of his second-grade low-rank pills to increase little by little. Once he


    had eaten dinner, he continued from where he left off without stopping to take a rest.


    By the next morning, he already had fifteen pills in hand. ¡°I¡¯ll give two each to the girls since it will


    surely be of some help in improving their attainment. That leaves me with three more.¡±


    Severin smiled as he looked at the pills in his hand. After dividing them, he went downstairs and called


    Abigail and the girls over.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Naomi could not help but ask when she saw that Severin called all six of them


    over


    to meet him.


    After all, they went shopping with Judith, Megan, and the others the afternoon before, so they were


    unaware that Severin had given Larry and the others a second-grade pill. They also had no idea that


    Severin had broken through to a second-grade low-rank alchemist, or that he had refined pills which


    were effective even for them.


    Severin nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve all been working very hard recently, so I¡¯ve decided to give you some


    rewards!¡± ¡°Rewards? Hehe. I wonder what they could be?¡± Lillie¡¯s eyes lit up instantly when she heard


    that there was a reward, but she then immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s not something asme as money, right?


    That¡¯s so insincere.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯d rather you reward us with some clothes instead of giving us a couple


    of grand. Money is too tacky for us, and we¡¯re not interested in that. Besides, we have enough money


    to spend, and it¡¯s not like we tend to overspend the cash,¡± Wendy said in agreement.


    Severin was speechless for a moment, and he was d that he did not embarrass himself by giving


    them

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    Chapter 802


    With a smile, Severin took out six small porcin bottles and handed them to the girls. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m


    not going to give you something as crude as money for your first reward! Each of you will get one


    bottle.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving for Drackham tomorrow, and I¡¯ll leave it to you six to ensure my


    family¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured we¡¯ll do our best.¡± Lillie smiled, then opened the porcin bottle to take a peek inside.


    ¡°No way! Aren¡¯t these second-grade low-rank pills? Am I seeing this correctly? There are two of them


    too. This is the kind of thing that is difficult to get even if you have money.¡± Lillie gulped excitedly.


    Naomi and the others were initially a little shy to open the porcin bottle and see the contents, but


    they went ahead and did so as soon as they heard what Lillie said. As soon as they saw that they were


    also given two second-grade low-rank pills, their faces turned pale for a moment before it was


    overtaken by a look of surprise.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, sir! It looks like you¡¯ve broken through to a second-grade low-rank alchemist, or else


    you wouldn¡¯t have been able to get so many pills.¡± A sudden thought urred to Wendy and she


    immediately covered her mouth in surprise.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re extremely talented! Some people might not even have a breakthrough after


    practicing for an entire year, but you¡­ you did it.¡± Lillie and the others were also taken aback by


    Severin¡¯s talent in alchemy.


    ¡°Hehe, is that so? I haven¡¯t met other alchemists before, so I don¡¯t know how difficult it could be.¡±


    Severin chuckled, and his remark nearly made the six girls in front of him faint.


    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ve given you the pills, so I can finally take the rest of the day off. I¡¯ve bought the flight


    ticket for my journey tomorrow too.¡± Severin smiled onest time before leaving the six women


    standing in awe of him as he left.


    ¡°What?! You¡¯re going to Drackham? Diane and She uttered in unison when they heard that Severin


    was going to Drackham the next day.


    ¡°Yeah. Tigris Hall is in Drackham, so I have no choice but to go there!¡± Severin nodded, and said


    somewhat excitedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know the attainment level of Tigris Hall¡¯s master, but I hope he or she is


    already a warrior king. Hopefully, they¡¯re not just a profound master, or else it¡¯ll take even more time for


    them to have a breakthrough in attainment.¡±


    Diane smiled and said, ¡°Drackham is a big city, and one could say that it¡¯s about the same level as


    South- Link City. It¡¯s also a very prosperous city with a lot of strong people. If they could establish


    themselves. there, then it¡¯s almost certain that they won¡¯t be too weak. As the hall master, I believe he


    or she would already be a warrior king.¡±


    Severin could not help but smile bitterly and say, ¡°We can¡¯t be certain. After all, there are always


    smaller forces in every big city, and the big forces often take time to develop themselves from a


    fledging force. It will always be difficult for smaller forces to survive among the many big forces.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What if Manny or Yacobe looking for me to find out whether or not you and I are in a rtionship?


    What should I do then?¡± She frowned when she thought of that possibility.


    Severin thought about it and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t have anything to say if you just tell them


    that we¡¯re boyfriend and girlfriend. Besides, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be so unreasonable as toe here


    just to find out if your father lied to them.¡±

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    Chapter 803


    She nodded. ¡°Okay. Hearing you say that fills me with reassurance.¡±


    Diane smiled and said, ¡°She and I were nning to go shopping, so since you¡¯re leaving tomorrow,


    why don¡¯t you go shopping with us today if you have nothing else to do?¡±


    Severin agreed without hesitation. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ve done everything I needed to do today anyway. I¡¯ll be


    happy to go shopping with you two and rx a little too.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yay!¡± She jumped for joy and pped her hands when she heard that Severin was going to go


    shopping with her and Diane. However, she soon realized that her reaction was not too appropriate and


    lowered her head shyly.


    She¡¯s demeanor prompted Diane to roll her eyes at Severin and say, ¡°Can¡¯t you see how much


    She cares about you? She¡¯s more than happy that you agreed to go shopping with her.¡±


    Severin¡¯s heart finally could not help but soften, as if a certain heartstring had been tugged. She was


    undoubtedly a very good-looking woman, and he could see She¡¯s affection for him during the past


    few days.


    It was also because of She¡¯s persistence and the way she stayed true to her feelings that Diane


    epted her and even spoke up for her.


    Having processed all that in his mind, Severin felt a flurry of emotions in his heart. ¡®What did I do to


    deserve love from two women at the same time?¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go then. Why are you both spacing out there? Everything¡¯s on me today!¡± Severin then


    laughed. out loud and headed out.


    ¡°Come on, She!¡± Diane tugged She¡¯s arm as she walked up to Severin. They were like the best of


    friends, and they got along very well with each other too.


    ¡°We¡¯ll hold you to your promise to treat you to a nice big mealter,¡± She said with a smile after


    catching up to them.


    The three of them then went out together. Since Severin¡¯s home was situated in the center of South


    Link City, the three of them did not need to drive out and simply went shopping on foot. After walking


    for a while, Diane then secretly whispered something to She.


    ¡°But¡­ are you sure that¡¯s okay?¡± She¡¯s face blushed as soon as she heard what Diane said.


    ¡°Of course. Come on, just do as I say.¡± Diane smiled proudly. ¡°Let¡¯s see if he feels awkward about it.¡±1

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    Chapter 804


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± She nodded, and the two of them immediately went up to either side of


    Severin and held his arm.


    ¡°Wait a second, She. This doesn¡¯t seem like a good idea.¡± Severin was not flustered when Diane


    held him, but he felt incredibly awkward when two beautiful women held one arm each. The envious


    looks. from all around him made him feel even shier. After all, it was his first time encountering such a


    thing. despite being the master to the war gods.


    Before She could say anything, Diane remarked from the side, ¡°Do you have any idea how many


    people are jealous of you because you get to have two women? Why are you feeling all embarrassed?


    Hehe, I suppose you¡¯re not as brave as I thought even though you¡¯re the master of the four war gods.¡±


    1


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Diane then paused and said again, ¡°Besides, since the three of us are out shopping, it¡¯d be more


    awkward for She if I held your hand but She doesn¡¯t. She¡¯ll be like a third wheel then.¡±


    §ß§í


    She¡¯s heart was beating non-stop. It was her first time going shopping with Severin with her arm


    around his, and her heart was filled with happiness and nervousness because everyone around them


    thought that she was Severin¡¯s wife.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Severin did not know how to refute Diane¡¯s reasoning because he felt that her words made sense.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. You look so flustered!¡±


    Fortunately, the two women let go of him after walking for several minutes with their arms around him.


    Severin felt much more rxed as a result.


    Without a doubt, the odd looks all around him made him feel super embarrassed, and he was never the


    kind to flirt with women all the time. Unlike Stanley or some of the rich young kids who have their


    hands. around several women whenever they are out, Severin was not unustomed to it just yet.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already arrived at South Link City, Dad. What¡¯s our next course of action?¡± At that moment,


    Manny looked at Yacob and asked inside a car that was parked by the roadside.


    After being pped twice by his father, Manny had a newfound admiration for his old man. He felt that


    his father was a wise man who kept things close to his chest and was as wily as he was calcting.


    Manny still had much to learn from him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try and test them to see if they¡¯re a real couple. If they¡¯re not, then we can proceed to put


    pressure on Zachariah.¡± Following a brief pause, Yacob then said, ¡°If they are, then we might have to


    bring forward the n to let our grand-elder and second elder assassinate Severin. After all, we


    wouldn¡¯t want to wait. until after She is married before we take any action, because that means you¡¯d


    be marrying a widow. Our family is a prestigious one, and I wouldn¡¯t want us to be the butt of jokes


    when people find out that. my daughter married a widow.¡±


    Manny was overjoyed when he heard and immediately agreed. ¡°You¡¯re right, Dad. It doesn¡¯t matter


    whether or not She¡¯s rtionship with Severin is genuine, because we¡¯re still going to kill him sooner


    or Tater. I won¡¯t be able to get over the humiliation of being bullied by him unless he dies. Besides, if


    he¡¯s still alive, you probably won¡¯t get the chance to be the governor. Even I feel that it¡¯s unfair


    that he snatched that position away from you.¡±


    A sh of viciousness appeared in Yacob¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll always take back what¡¯s rightfully mine. I


    just felt that it was too soon after the appointment to take any action, and it would have been unwise to


    kill him because we might be the prime suspects. However, if he is together with She, then perhaps


    we can bring forward the n a little earlier.¡±


    Manny nodded Whatever it is, that kid will never be a match for our grand-elder and second elder. As


    long as he isn¡¯t given the chance to escape, he¡¯ll be dead in an instant, and there will be no evidence to


    link us to his death. No one will be the wiser if we keep our lips sealed. If worsees to worst, we can


    just kneel, apologize, and pay some money to Regan so he can testify for us and help corroborate our


    innocence.¡±


    ¡°Hey, sir, isn¡¯t that Severin?¡± The driver had a look of surprise as he pointed to a za some distance


    ahead.

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    Chapter 805


    ¡°It is him! He¡¯s with his wife, and the woman looks like She! Is he going shopping with two women?¡±


    Manny¡¯s expression turned glum when he saw the situation. ¡°Darn him! Why must the women I like be


    so into him?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He then paused for a while before saying to his father, ¡°Judging from the looks of it, Severin and She


    might be a genuine couple, otherwise she couldn¡¯t have gone shopping with him and his wife. It


    would¡¯ve been awkward for her in that situation. She even stayed behind at South Link City all by


    herself even though her family had already returned to Brookbourn.¡±


    The driver nodded in approval. ¡°When you put it that way, Zachariah couldn¡¯t have lied to us, and


    there¡¯s no need for us to test them anymore. Their rtionship has probably progressed to the point


    where they will be married soon. Severin is lucky to get two beautiful wives.¡±


    Manny clenched his fist, and said viciously, ¡°I wish I could kill Severin right now, Dad. I feel so


    frustrated right now.¡±


    Yacob shook his head. ¡°As much as you can¡¯t wait to kill him, now is unfortunately not a good time.


    Killing him right now means you will have to kill Diane and She too, otherwise, they¡¯ll know that we


    were the ones who killed him. What are we supposed to do if they inform one of the war gods?


    Besides, our two elders aren¡¯t prepared yet. If they are to kill him, they will have to do so under the


    cover of night while wearing masks. It would be best to ensure that no one sees the two elders¡¯ faces


    so nothing will go


    wrong.


    Although Manny was very upset, he understood the logic in Yacob¡¯s reasoning. In the end, he could


    only grit his teeth and say, ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll just have to let him live for another day or two then.¡±


    ¡°Then again, you could go ahead with testing them to see if they¡¯re really in a rtionship. For all we


    know, Zachariah might have lied to us and immediately informed his daughter about it. She could just


    be out for a stroll with Severin and his wife, and that¡¯s not evidence of their rtionship. There¡¯s still a


    possibility that she decided to be the third wheel just to avoid our suspicion.¡± Yacob voices his opinion


    to Manny.


    Manny¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing that. ¡°You¡¯re right, Dad! I¡¯ll go over and see what¡¯s going on!¡±


    Manny and his bodyguards then quickened their paces and walked in Severin¡¯s direction. He then


    acted as if he ran into them by chance as he went up to Severin, Diane, and She.


    ¡°Ah, if it isn¡¯t the governor! It¡¯s been a while, sir!¡± Manny smiled politely and greeted Severin.


    ¡°Manny? Why are you here?¡± Severin frowned instantly. After all, Zachariah just called the day before


    to inform She about the Ladds¡¯ visit to the Bards. With Manny showing up all of a sudden, it


    seemed quite certain that he came to test Severin¡¯s rtionship with She.


    Although Severin did not fear the Ladds, he did not want to have any more She-induced trouble to


    deal with. After all, every single second of every day was extremely precious to him.


    She confronted him and asked, ¡°Yeah, Mister Manny, why are you here? I heard from my dad


    yesterday that you went to our house to propose marriage to me. Hasn¡¯t my dad made things quite


    clear already?¡±

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    Chapter 806


    Manny could not help but say with a chuckle, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong here, I came to South Link City


    because I have a friend who¡¯s getting married in two days. I was invited to the wedding, so I decided to


    juste a couple of days in advance.¡±


    He then smiled at She and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite a surprise that you¡¯re already in a rtionship with


    the governor, Miss She. You¡¯re such an adorable, pretty, and gentle woman. I would have wanted to


    grow old with someone as adorable, pretty, and gentle as you, but I never imagined that you were


    about to get married to Mister Severin soon.¡±


    A bodyguard behind him then cooperated with Manny by saying, ¡°Yeah, back at the appointment


    ceremony the other day, we noticed that the rtionship between yourself and the governor was unlike


    that of a couple. I say that because you didn¡¯t interact much with him that day, so we never would have


    thought that you two were together.¡±


    When Severin heard that, he sneered coldly and exined, ¡°Did you expect us to hug each other at


    such a formal asion? That doesn¡¯t seem proper, does it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Besides, it¡¯s none of your business whether he and I are together.¡±


    She then rolled her eyes at Manny. ¡°I¡¯ll never be attracted to someone like you, regardless of whether


    Severin and I are together.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Manny¡¯s lips twitched violently a couple of times before he forced an awkward smile. ¡°Nothing¡¯s for


    certain, right, Miss She? You¡¯re probably not attracted to me now because you¡¯re already in a


    rtionship, but there might be a chance that you¡¯d like me if you weren¡¯t with him. Besides, you don¡¯t


    like me because you don¡¯t understand me, and your view of me might change once you get to know me


    better.


    ¡°Hehe, why would I need to get to know you? You¡¯re just a bully and a pervert who preys on weak girls.


    If Severin wasn¡¯t the governor, you would¡¯ve tried to take Diane away from him!¡± She chuckled and


    hated the guy in front of her even more.


    Severin then smiled coldly and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t stand in our way, Mister Manny.¡±


    ¡°What did you all just say?¡± Manny gritted his teeth angrily and wanted nothing more than to strangle


    Severin right away. The corners of his lips twitched violently a couple of times, and he gritted his teeth


    before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re great just because you¡¯re the governor. Try not to burn so many


    bridges so life will be easier on you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I have no interest in building bridges with trash like you.¡± Severin became a little impatient


    and walked past them with the two women. To further drive his point home to Manny, Severin took the


    initiative to put his arms around Diane and She¡¯s waist in an extraordinarily intimate manner.


    She¡¯s heart began to beat wildly after Severin ced his arm around her waist, and her heart was


    overwhelmed with happiness.


    ¡°Judging from the way they carry themselves, I¡¯m pretty certain that they¡¯re a couple. She addressed


    him as ¡®Severin¡¯ instead of ¡®governor¡¯ or ¡®Mister¡¯ or ¡®sir¡¯.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right. He walked away with his arm around her too, so it looks like Zachariah didn¡¯t fool us.


    Severin is a man, so unless he¡¯s stupid, it¡¯s more than reasonable for him to keep such a beautiful


    woman around him.¡±


    Two of Manny¡¯s bodyguards reminded him.

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    Chapter 807


    Manny gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Unless Severin is stupid, he wouldn¡¯t have let such a


    beautiful woman slip through his fingers. They¡¯re probably a true couple then. It¡¯s time we let both the


    grand-elder and the second elder execute the n ahead of schedule.¡±


    After saying that, Manny immediately led the bodyguards back to the car in anger.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°She really is Severin¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Yacob had a rough idea of what transpired after seeing Manny


    return with a gloomy expression.


    Manny nodded. ¡°Just tell our grand-elder and second elder to execute the n. She might end up


    marrying him if we take too long to get it done, and I don¡¯t want to marry a widow.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Yacob nodded, then walked up to the car behind and ryed to the grand-elder and the


    second elder. He instructed them to find the best possible opportunity-preferably at night when Severin


    went out alone-to kill him.


    After Severin, Diane, and She finished shopping, the three of them decided to go to lunch. It was not


    until the next morning that Severin went out alone.


    ¡°Sir! Our opportunity is here! Severin just left the house all by himself!¡± The grand-elder and second


    elder had been secretly following Severin, and they called Yacob right away when they saw Severin


    leaving the house.


    ¡°Is that so? Well, that¡¯s perfect! I¡¯ll leave it to you to decide when¡¯s the best time to act.¡± Yacob was


    overjoyed after hearing that.


    However, not long after, the grand-elder and second elder called.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Yacob asked nervously as soon as he answered the call.


    ¡°Sir, he¡¯s leaving for Drackham. We followed him until he arrived at the airport, and after our


    investigation, we discovered that he had bought a ticket to Drackham. He¡¯s already on the flight too,¡±


    the grand-elder brought Yacob up to speed.


    ¡°Perfect! There could not have been a better opportunity than this.¡± Yacob was even more excited after


    knowing that Severin went to Drackham alone. ¡°You two can head to Drackham right away. Now that


    he¡¯s alone, all you need to do is find an isted ce where you can kill him. Make sure to do it


    stealthily though. If he dies in a ce as far away as Drackham, there¡¯s even less of a chance for us to


    trace it back. to us. He¡¯s probably a level five or level six warrior king, so since you¡¯re both level seven,


    killing him. shouldn¡¯t be an issue. You¡¯ll both be rewarded well after everything is settled.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll do our best, sir. Right now, we can only buy tickets for the next flight, but once we go there, it


    might not be easy to locate him in such a huge city.¡± The grand-elder smiled wryly. Despite sessfully


    following Severin to the airport, they were unable to proceed any further because they did not have


    any. tickets for a flight to Drackham. Since Drackham was about as big as South Link City, it would not


    be easy for them to locate him either if he was only there for a day or two.


    ¡°How about I call a friend of mine who works there? He¡¯s the boss of Drackham¡¯s smaller forces, so I¡¯ll


    ask him to pick you up once you arrive. I¡¯ll also give them a heads-up so they can send their men to


    follow Severin before you arrive. I believe it will be much easier that way,¡± Yacob said to them after


    some thought.


    ¡°That sounds great, sir. We¡¯ll have some good news for you soon,¡± the elder remarked before ending


    the call.

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    Chapter 808


    Severin was on the flight at that moment, and an incredibly beautiful woman was sitting beside him.


    Since Severin had nothing to do, he decided that he was going to close his eyes to get some rest. Little


    did he expect that a rich guy in a white suit woulde up to him just before he could close his


    eyes.


    The guy said, ¡°Let me sit here, dude!¡±


    Seeing Severin close his eyes, the other guy kicked Severin lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you fifteen


    thousand dors. Sounds good?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Severin then opened his eyes and nced at the guy, who was of a slender build, medium height, and


    seemed a little arrogant in the way he cocked his head slightly.


    Before Severin could say anything, the beautiful woman next to him made a counteroffer. ¡°Don¡¯t let him


    sit here. I¡¯ll give you double the money he¡¯s offering!¡±


    The rich man immediately smiled and said, ¡°It must be destiny that led us to board the same flight


    together, Miss Ynda. Can¡¯t I sit beside you for just a while?¡±


    The woman whom Severin was sitting next to seemed to be an acquaintance of that man, and from the


    way he spoke, it was likely that he had a crush on the woman whom he called Ynda.


    She smiled icily. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not interested to sit beside someone as annoying as you, Earl. How


    many times do I have to tell you that you¡¯re not my type? Is that so difficult for you to understand?¡±


    Ynda¡¯s voice was loud enough that several people around them nced over at her. Earl felt very


    embarrassed as a result and even his face began to turn red.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you forty-five thousand if you let me sit there.¡± Earl gritted his teeth and offered a higher price.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. I¡¯ll give you sixty thousand dors.¡± Ynda seemed to be very averse to sitting


    with Earl and raised her offer once more.


    Severin did not know how to react when those two started a bidding war for the sake of a seat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hundred thousand!¡± Earl was fuming, and he offered a hundred thousand dors without


    hesitation.


    Ynda was lost for words at that moment, but she eventually said to Earl, ¡°Are you nuts, Earl? Why


    are you paying such a high price for just one seat? Do you think it¡¯s worth paying that price just to sit


    with me. for a while?¡±


    From Ynda¡¯s point of view, Earl was a lunatic whose personality bordered on the radical. It was one


    of the reasons she did not like him.


    Earl smiled and said, ¡°Miss Ynda, this just goes to show how much I truly love you. I have no issues


    parting with a hundred thousand dors just to sit with you because you¡¯re priceless to me!¡±


    He was already expecting Severin to hand over the seat to him when Severin said, ¡°Hehe, you two are


    interesting people. Did you even think to ask whether or not I¡¯m willing to sell this seat before you


    started negotiating the price?¡±


    When Earl heard that, his face soured and he said to Severin, ¡°You¡¯ll get a hundred thousand dors if


    you just switch seats with me. It¡¯s not always that youe across a chance to get free money.¡±


    To Earl¡¯s surprise, Severin smiled and said, ¡°Mister Earl, I¡¯m really sorry, but this seat is mine, and I


    don¡¯t want to switch seats with you.¡±

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    Chapter 809


    Earl¡¯s lips twitched violently, for he never dreamed that Severin would refuse him even when Ynda


    did not raise her offer.


    ¡°We¡¯re talking a hundred thousand dors, here! Think carefully before you refuse!¡± Earl¡¯s face soured,


    and he said to Severin again, ¡°Besides, you should be able to understand what it means when I can


    offer you a hundred thousand just to switch seats with you.¡±


    Earl was so upset that he had already started to threaten Severin. However, since his dream woman


    Ynda was there, he decided not to call upon his men because he wanted to demonstrate his


    gentlemanliness to her.


    Ynda nced at Severin with astonishment, for she was quite surprised that Severin refused the


    money.


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°I have no idea what it is you¡¯re trying to tell me, but this is my seat, and I¡¯m


    going to sit here, I don¡¯t want money from either of you, okay?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got balls. Just wait! I¡¯ll get back at you for this!¡± Earl clenched his fist, red at Severin, then


    turned around and walked back to his seat at the back of the ne.


    ¡°Hehe, do you know who Earl is?¡± Ynda became curious about the young man next to her and


    initiated. a conversation with him.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is, but I would¡¯ve considered his request if he talked to


    me politely earlier. Unfortunately for him, he put on airs when he came to me and even kicked me too.


    Why should I entertain his request, then?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Ynda could not help but feel amused by Severin¡¯s answer. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting


    yourself into trouble? Earl is the scion of one of Drackham¡¯s third-tier families. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of


    how powerful the upper-ss families are at Drackham.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. If he hits me, then I¡¯d have no choice but to fight back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the confident man.¡± Ynda thenughed again.


    ¡°But of course!¡± Severinughed.


    Curiosity got the better of Earl, who stood up to look in front. He would have been better off minding his


    own business, because he noticed that the ice-cold Ynda had taken the initiative to chat with


    Severin, and the two of them were talking andughing heartily too! He was too far to hear what they


    were talking about, but the smile on her face made him feel even more upset.


    ¡°Damn it! That dude must be a pervert. He probably knows that Ynda¡¯s family is well-off, so he


    refused my offer of a hundred thousand because he wants to marry her! If he seeds, he won¡¯t have


    anything else to worry about for the rest of his life.¡±


    Earl clenched his fists tightly and gnashed his teeth.


    ¡°Benny? Benny! What¡¯s happening to you? Don¡¯t you scare me, Benny¡­¡± a woman shouted all of a


    sudden, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    A boy who was about seven or eight years old had passed out. His face was blue, and his body was


    twitching non-stop, as if he had lost all control over his bodily functions. The flight attendant ran over as


    soon as she heard the voice.

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    Chapter 810


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As soon as the flight attendant saw what happened, she immediately told her colleague to inform the


    captain before asking anxiously, ¡°Excuse me! Is there a doctor on the ne?¡±


    Severin stood up as soon as he heard that and walked up to her. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Let me check the boy¡¯s


    condition.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I thought he was a rich guy when he refused my offer. But I guess he¡¯s just nothing more than a


    poor doctor. The busybody Earl came over and immediately sneered when he heard Severin¡¯s words.


    By his logic, he had hit the nail on the head with his earlier guess-Severin was trying to win Ynda¡¯s.


    heart by giving up on the hundred thousand dors that had been offered. After all, she was the


    treasured daughter of her family, and marrying her would give him a lifetime of glory and wealth.


    ¡°Thank god there¡¯s a doctor! Can you tell what¡¯s wrong with him?¡± The flight attendant breathed a sigh


    of relief.


    Severin did not answer her at all. He carried the boy,id him t, and then turned the boy¡¯s head to


    one side. The boy had started to foam at the mouth by then too.


    When Earl saw that, he immediately folded his hands in front of his chest andmented, ¡°His face is


    blue and he¡¯s foaming at the mouth. This should be food poisoning. Did he eat something bad? I might


    not be a doctor, but from what I see of his symptoms, he probably won¡¯t be able to hang on until the


    nends.¡±


    ¡°Food poisoning? What should I do now? How did you get food poisoning, Benny?¡± The middle-aged


    woman¡¯s legs weakened from the fright after hearing Earl¡¯s words, and she immediately slumped on


    the ground without knowing what to do next.


    Severin turned around, looked at Earl with a gloomy face, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t just shoot your mouth off


    when you don¡¯t understand a single thing. This kid is just suffering from epilepsy!¡±


    After chastising Earl, he said to the child¡¯s mother, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am. His condition isn¡¯t serious, and


    I¡¯ have him cured in no time.¡±


    ¡°Really? Well, thank you so much, doctor! I don¡¯t know which hospital you¡¯re from. Once we get off the


    ne, I promise I¡¯ll send a fruit basket to your hospital.¡± The middle-aged woman could finally breathe


    a sigh of relief after hearing Severin¡¯s response.


    Earl lost his temper as soon as Severin refuted his words. After all, he was not a doctor, and he knew


    nothing about those things.


    Severin smiled and said to the woman, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t need to send me a fruit basket or anything


    like that. As doctors, we should help whenever and wherever our services are needed. Besides, I don¡¯t


    work in a hospital either.¡±


    The woman was taken aback when she heard that Severin did not work in a hospital. She then smiled


    and said, ¡°Do you own a clinic then?¡±


    However, she did not expect Severin to take out a silver needle while responding with a smile, ¡°Clinic? |


    don¡¯t have a clinic either¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a second. If you don¡¯t own a clinic and you¡¯re not a doctor in a hospital, do you even have a


    medical license?¡± Earl questioned Severin as though he had just found another avenue of attack.


    Severin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have one, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s important as long as the doctor¡¯s medical


    skills are good enough to cure other people¡¯s illnesses.¡±


    *Amazing. You don¡¯t even have a license to practice medicine! I think you¡¯re lying! You¡¯re just a quack,


    and the worst kind too.¡±


    Earl had been put in an embarrassing situation earlier, but once he got to know that Severin did not


    have a license to practice medicine, he immediately said to the middle-aged woman, ¡°He¡¯s a liar,


    ma¡¯am. Aren¡¯t you afraid his ¡®treatment¡¯ will end up killing your son?¡±

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    Chapter 811


    Sure enough, Earl¡¯s words frightened the middle-aged woman right away. When she saw that Severin


    was about to pierce the silver needle into her son¡¯s head, she was so frightened that she grabbed


    Severin¡¯s hand and red at him. ¡°Sir, are you a genuine doctor? Are you confident in curing my son?


    Please don¡¯t. give me false hope!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this man. Where did he get the courage to treat people when he doesn¡¯t even have a


    medical license? He¡¯s even using some silver needles in his treatment. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen


    someone like him. Does he think that a few pricks will be enough to cure the boy?¡±


    A chubby rich womanmented from one side, followed by several other people. The child¡¯s mother


    felt much more uncertain as a result.


    Earl crossed his arms in front of his chest with a proud expression and even made a point to threaten.


    Severin. ¡°Think twice before you proceed. If he dies because you inserted the silver needle into him, I¡¯ll


    let my bodyguard beat you up to death once we get off the ne. I¡¯m the kind of person who despises


    injustice, and I loathe quacks like you the most.¡±


    Earl was feeling pretty smug at that moment because he had the chance to get back at Severin for


    what he did. After all, he did not think that epilepsy could be cured with just a few pricks of the silver


    needles.


    ¡°Please trust me, ma¡¯am!¡± Severin insisted firmly to the middle-aged woman.


    The middle-aged woman released her grip on him and nodded, believing that the support of the rich


    man. behind him would deter Severin from treating her son if he was unsure that it would work.


    Furthermore, there were another two hours at least before the nended, and Severin was the only


    person who had a chance of saving her son.


    When the woman finally agreed to let him help, Severin took out the silver needles and began to insert


    them into certain pressure points. As time passed, the child¡¯s face turned rosy again, and he opened


    his eyes slowly as his condition began to improve.


    After a while, Severin took back all the silver needles and said with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s fine now.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay, Benny? Do you feel any pain?¡± As soon as the middle-aged woman saw the child stand


    up. she hugged her son excitedly and asked if he was feeling okay.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Mom!¡± Benny smiled slightly and stroked his mother¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Oh, thank goodness, Benny! You need to say thank you to this man here too! It was thanks to him that


    you were okay.¡± The middle-aged woman took her son and thanked him immediately.


    A raucous and spontaneous apuse was heard from all around.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such skills.¡± Ynda looked at Severin with more admiration than before.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s a trivial matter. As long as you¡¯re not dead yet and you still have some life left in you, it¡¯ll


    take me only a matter of minutes to save you.¡± Severin chuckled as he sat back down in his seat.


    ¡°You sure know how to brag.¡± Ynda smiled, believing that Severin was simply blowing his own horn.


    More than two hourster, the ne finallynded at Drackham¡¯s airport.


    As soon as Earl walked out, his bodyguard immediately stepped forward and asked, ¡°Want us to deal


    with that kid, sir?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Earl nced over and saw that Ynda had already been picked up by her bodyguards, so he nodded


    and said, ¡°Do it. He embarrassed me in front of Ynda, so by all means, teach him a lesson.¡±


    He and his four men then immediately quickened and caught up to Severin.


    ¡°Hey, you! Stop right there!¡± Earl shouted angrily as his bodyguards rushed up to surround Severin.

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    Severin turned around, looked at Earl who was not far away, and said, ¡°Can I help you with something,


    Mister Earl? Are you going to offer me the hundred thousand dors even after I get off the ne?¡±


    Earl¡¯s mouth twitched violently several times as he shot back, ¡°Are you dreaming? You humiliated me in


    front of Miss Ynda earlier and you still have the nerve to bring up the hundred thousand dors?¡±


    Earl then sneered and said, ¡°That said, I can give you a good beating and see if your medical skills are


    good enough for you to heal yourself! Haha!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, kid, but this is what you get for offending Mister Earl!¡± One of the bodyguards-a level seven


    profound master-said with a wicked smile.


    In their eyes, Severin was probably just an ordinary person whose attainment-if he even had any-would


    never be as high as theirs. Furthermore, his face was unfamiliar to them, which meant that he was


    unlikely to be the son of a family that no one could afford to offend. In addition, Severin did not have


    bodyguards with him, meaning hecked the money nor the power to stand up for himself and avoid.


    getting bullied by them.


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m afraid you guys have iting for you too when you offended me.¡± Severin looked at the four


    profound masters in front of him and could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Oh? Then show us what you¡¯re capable of!¡± The level seven profound master clenched his fist,


    manifested spiritual energy on it, and punched Severin angrily.


    ¡°Hmph. Is that all you got?¡± Severin snorted as he punched the guy right away.


    The next second, his opponent was sent flying as he fell heavily to the ground and spat out a mouthful


    of blood. Within seconds, his face turned exceedingly pale.


    ¡°Attack him all at once, you three!¡± Earl immediately shouted to the other three bodyguards.


    Despite having a decent level of attainment, they were all merely profound masters. In Severin¡¯s eyes,


    they were nothing more than flies that he could easily swat dead.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Three muffled punches were heard in quick session, and the remaining three bodyguards were sent


    flying. They crashed one after another to the ground and howled due to the serious injuries that they


    suffered.


    ¡°How dare you bear up my family¡¯s bodyguards! You¡¯re done for, pal!¡± Earl gritted his teeth as he


    pointed at Severin and threatened thetter. He had long gotten used to having his way.


    Severin smiled slightly and dashed forward at the speed of light. He appeared in front of Earl in a sh.


    ¡°Agh!¡± Earl was taken aback for a moment and he squatted down on the ground in fear as he


    mumbled,¡± No, don¡¯t hit me! I¡¯m the son of Liddells! We¡¯re a third-tier family, and we have a couple of


    strong warrior kings who answer to us! Walk away if you know what¡¯s good for you!¡±


    Severin smiled wryly as he looked at Earl¡¯s miserable appearance. He then smiled and said, ¡°How can


    you call yourself the son of a third-tier family when you¡¯re such a scaredy cat? Just answer my question


    and I¡¯ll let you go without beating you up!¡±


    When he heard that, he looked up at Severin and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your question?¡±


    Severin took out a cigarette and lit it while staring at Earl. After taking a puff, he asked calmly, ¡°Do you


    know Tigris Hall?¡±


    ¡°Tigris Hall?¡± Earl froze for a moment before replying, ¡°Why are you asking about Tigris Hall?¡±

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    Chapter 813


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern. I have my reasons,¡± Severin said with a in smile.


    Earl immediately answered, ¡°I know them. Of course, I know them! If you spare me, I¡¯ll bring you to


    meet them right now.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m d to hear that!¡± Severin replied with a nod.


    Earl wiped off his cold sweat and then pretended to walk over to help several bodyguards up.


    ¡°Were you severely injured?¡± Earl immediately asked his bodyguards softly after helping them up.


    ¡°He¡¯s very strong, sir. I believe he¡¯s at least a level one warrior king,¡± one of the bodyguards


    commented.


    Another asked, ¡°Sir, you know about this Tigris Hall? Why haven¡¯t I heard of them before? Drackham is


    a huge ce, and there are plenty of forces here, but I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s ever mentioned this Tigris


    Hall to me before. It¡¯s probably one of those smaller forces, then?¡±


    Earl nced briefly at Severin, who was standing nearby while smoking a cigarette, and lowered his


    voice before saying, ¡°I know jack about that Tigris Hall. Are you stupid or something? I lied to him! Just


    drive back to my home! Once we arrive in our territory, I¡¯ll get someone to serve his head on a tter


    for me!¡± When the bodyguards heard that, they nced at each other and rejoiced with themselves.


    Although the injuries they suffered were not that serious and they would probably recover in about two


    days, they could not get over the grudge that they have against him for the humiliation.


    ¡°What are you all muttering about? Can we get moving now?¡± Severin turned to Earl and asked


    Earl immediately smiled and said, ¡°Of course, of course. What¡¯s your name, by the way? We should get


    acquainted with each other by now, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Upon seeing the grin on Earl¡¯s face, Severin had an icy smile as he said tly, ¡°It¡¯s Severin. Severin


    Feuillet!


    ¡°Severin. What a nice name. It has a lot of character!


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Earl smiled before asking Severin, ¡°So, Severin, I¡¯m curious why you didn¡¯t give up your seat on the


    ne when I offered you a hundred thousand dors. Did you fall in love with Ynda? If you liked her,


    then why didn¡¯t you ask her for her number when you both got off the ne? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a


    waste of time.


    you chatted with her on the ne for so long without getting her contact information?¡±


    that


    After mentioning that, Earl stiffened for a moment before facepalming all of a sudden, saying, ¡°Oh, I get


    it now! You¡¯re ying hard to get, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re trying to make her curious about you, and I bet


    she¡¯ll feel that way since you didn¡¯t ask for any of her contact information even after talking with her for


    so long.


    Severin was speechless, and he felt that Earl¡¯s thought process was a little odd. He smiled wryly and


    said, ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into it. I¡¯m not interested in that woman at all, and we just had a casual


    chat with each other.¡±


    Earl sneered and did not buy any of Severin¡¯s nonsense. He believed that Severin was a professional


    pick- up artist who just pretended to be cold to try and pique her interest.


    Severin soon got into the car with the other party.


    ¡°By the way, Severin, are you from Drackham?¡± Earl was bored on the journey home, so he tried to


    strike up a conversation with Severin to find out more about the man.


    Severin did not mind revealing where he was from. ¡°No. I was from Brookbourn, but I moved to South


    Link


    10 ckham just to look for the head of Tigris Hall. I¡¯m an acquaintance of his, and I have something


    to talk to him about.¡±

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    Chapter 814


    Earl was ted when he was told that Severin was from a small ce like Brookbourn, because he no


    longer had a reason to fear Severin even if thetter came from a family with a good background. Even


    if Severin moved to South Link City, he probably ranked the lowest among the many upper-ss


    families. A person like him would thus never be able topare to a third-tier family like the Liddells.


    ¡®He¡¯s probably one of those unaffiliated practitioners who gets by despite having low attainment. I bet


    he¡¯s just a level one or level two warrior king at most. Dealing with someone like him would be a piece


    of cake! I can even kill him since he doesn¡¯t have the backing of any organization. A smile


    unconsciously appeared on the corner of Earl¡¯s lips when he thought of that. In his opinion, Severin


    was just lying. The car finally reached the outside of a vi, and the gates swung open so it could be


    driven in. ¡°It¡¯s here?¡± Severin could not help but frown when he nced all around him.


    ¡°Yup. Just wait here for a bit. I¡¯m going to call their hall master and get someone toe fetch you.¡±


    Earl smiled and immediately walked in with a few of his injured bodyguards.


    After a while, Earl came out with a group of people, including his father-the head of the Liddells. There


    were quite a few elders with them too. Of course, they did not bother to call any of the lower-ranked


    bodyguards because they would not be of any help either.


    This isn¡¯t Tigris Hall, is it?¡± Severin frowned and knew that something was off when he saw how those


    people were dressed.


    Many halls dressed more casually, especially some of the hall¡¯s subordinates. Some could not even


    care less about their looks and even got tattoos, while others carried the hall¡¯s token around their waist.


    By contrast, most of the people in front of him were wearing suits, and there were several bodyguards


    behind them too.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not stupid, after all. We¡¯re at my home, not Tigris Hall. You fell into my trap! Haha!¡±


    Earl thenughed before saying, ¡°It never ends well for those who go up against me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts to beat up my family¡¯s men,¡± Earl¡¯s father, Grant, said to Severin with a cold smile.


    Severin showed no fear and smiled at Earl instead. ¡°You¡¯re the dumbest guy I¡¯ve ever met, Earl. I


    would¡¯ve just let everything slide if you hadn¡¯t pulled this sort of shenanigan with me. You¡¯re shooting


    yourself in the foot by bringing me back home.¡±


    ¡°My actions are shooting myself in the foot?¡± Earl was stunned for a moment, but he soon ced his


    hands around his chest and said with a sneer, ¡°Did you think you could leave here in one piece? Hehe,


    I swear on my family name that I¡¯ll break your leg today.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Wow. That¡¯s a pretty bold statementing from someone whosest name rhymes with ¡®little¡¯,¡±


    Severinmented with a smirk.


    Earl¡¯s mouth twitched a couple of times and his anger grew stronger. ¡°Hmph. All you can do is talk big.


    Let¡¯s see how good you are.¡±

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    Chapter 815


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, sir!¡± A man with a mustache came forward and said with a cold smile. ¡°I¡¯m curious to know


    how strong he is.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s probably a level one or level two warrior king. Third Elder, so don¡¯t be careless.¡± Earl looked at


    the mustached man and reminded him.


    The third elder had just broken through to the level three warrior king just a few days ago, and it would


    have been such a shame if he died because he was careless.


    ¡°Hehe. Perfect timing, then. I¡¯ve been itching to try out my abilities!¡± The third elder¡¯s eyes lit up when


    he heard that Severin¡¯s attainment was not much weaker than his. He had just broken through to the


    level three warrior king, so he wanted to spar with someone with a slightly lower attainment than his to


    test his strength. He did not expect the opportunity to drop right into hisp.


    ¡°Haha, it seems to me that myself and the second elder wouldn¡¯t need to do anything anymore.¡± The


    grand-elderughed. He and the second elder were both level four warrior kings, and the attainment


    they had was considered to be quite good already.


    From their point of view, the third elder could deal with Severin easily.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Of course! You can just sit back and rx!¡± The third elder had a smug expression as he clenched his


    fist, which was soon enveloped with spiritual energy.


    The man narrowed his eyes slightly andunched himself forward like an arrow darting straight at


    Severin. Being a level three warrior king, the third elder¡¯s speed was much faster than that of normal


    people. To those who had low attainment, all they saw was a flickering ck shadow that disappeared


    in his ce. He then threw a punch at Severin.


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Severin merely chuckled when facing the third elder¡¯s attack, as if he did not think it was


    worthy of his attention. As soon as he clenched his fist, it was enveloped in spiritual energy before he


    threw out a punch at the third elder.


    A muffled thud rang through the air, and the third elder was thrust back as he spurted a mouthful of


    blood in the air.


    ¡°What? This can¡¯t be!¡± The third elder¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, and he never imagined that the


    young man in front of him would be that powerful.


    ¡°Third Elder! Be careful!¡± The first elder warned before the third elder fell to the ground.


    Unfortunately, by the time the third elder reacted, a ghost-like figure flew with him through the air,


    appearing next to him in a sh before delivering a resounding punch to his chest.


    The third elder¡¯s trajectory changed at once and his body mmed into the ground, creating a deep


    hole within.


    ¡°Ahakk!¡± Blood gushed out of the third elder¡¯s mouth, and he continued to cough up blood long after the


    dust had settled. A trace of fear shed across his eyes and his body convulsed a few times before


    breathing hisst breath.


    ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t you say that he¡¯s level one or level two warrior king?¡± The grand-elder¡¯s face was extremely


    gloomy at that moment, and he looked at Earl while saying, ¡°Hisbat strength cannot possibly be


    that of a level two warrior king, because even I won¡¯t be able to kill the third elder that easily.¡±


    Earl and the rest of the Liddells were just as dumbfounded too. The reason that the Liddells have


    developed so well was inextricably linked to the fact that those three elders were there to take care of


    Unexpectedly, the third-ranking elder-whom they all believed was a strong individual-had died so easily


    in Severin¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    Chapter 816


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Grant gritted his teeth angrily, red at Severin, and then said viciously, ¡°Kill him, Grand-


    Elder and Second Elder. Attack him simultaneously and make sure he dies.¡±


    The grand-elder and the second elder looked at each other and nodded solemnly. It had been a long


    time since the two of them were that nervous.


    ¡°Let¡¯s use our techniques to attack him at the same time. I trust that we¡¯ll be able to take him on if the


    two of us join hands!¡± the second elder said after some thought.


    The grand-elder also nodded solemnly. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s pull out all the stops and bring on our most


    powerful techniques.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Severin smirked, drew out a sword with a wave of his palm, and immediately injected spiritual energy


    into the sword.


    ¡°Mountainous Fist!¡±


    ¡°Dragon¡¯s Howl!¡±


    The two old men looked at each other, channeled the spiritual energy in their bodies to their best


    abilities, and proceeded to execute their technique.


    ¡°Rose-Petal Rain!¡± However, all Severin needed to do was swing his sword at their attacks. As the


    sword sliced through the air, ten beautiful palm-sized rose petals were produced.


    ¡°What sort of technique is this?¡± The grand-elder was slightly startled, for it was his first time seeing


    something so elegant.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen something like this before, but the fluctuation of energy doesn¡¯t seem to be very


    strong. Is it one of those shy but useless techniques?¡±


    The second elder carefully sensed the rose petals carefully, but he discovered that the fluctuations


    were not very intense. However, it was the apparent weakness that formed the uniqueness of that


    technique¡ú it was capable of deceiving people into thinking that it was harmless.


    The key to the Rose-Petal Rain was in its beauty and its deceptive qualities. Each petal was able to


    contain the energy within it so that it would not be expended while it was on its way to the target. Once


    those petalsnded on the target, they would explode unexpectedly.


    At this moment, a few rose petals collided with the opponent¡¯s attack, producing a deafening explosion


    that made light work of the impending attacks.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The two old men were dumbfounded by what happened. They never dreamed that the seemingly


    innocuous rose petals would contain such brutal strength. At that moment, the four remaining rose


    petals. flew over and attached to their bodies.


    ¡°NO!¡± The grand-elder had a horrified look because he never expected Severin to be so strong.


    s, it was too little toote as several explosions were heard. Both the grand-elder and second elder


    met their demise too.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, my family¡­ this is the end for us!¡± Grant was so frightened that he fell bottom-first on the


    ground with despair in his eyes. With three powerful elders all dead, the remaining people could never


    measure up to Severin despite their sheer numbers.


    A single execution of Rose-Petal Rain could easily kill at least ten people, and they were unable to


    withstand the power of even one rose petal.

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    Chapter 817


    ¡°M-m-mister Severin, we c-c-can always talk things out. I can give you money too!¡± Earl was as


    frightened as everyone else, and he was dripping in a cold sweat. He began to regret his decision to


    bring Severin. back to his home because none of the Liddells¡¯ three strongest elders would have died if


    he had not tried to be smart.


    There was no telling whether Severin would kill everyone in the family. After all, he could tell that


    Severin was a ruthless individual when thetter killed the three elders without even batting an eye.


    ¡°Yes, Mister Severin. We understand our mistakes now. We shouldn¡¯t have offended you! We can give


    you money if you let us live! A hundred million or two hundred million!¡± Grant knelt on the ground and


    pleaded


    too


    Severin smiled slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in killing trash like you. Killing your strongest men


    should be enough to warn you. All I want to know now is whether you know where Tigris Hall is.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°We¡­ we don¡¯t.¡± Grant was stunned for a moment before shaking his head.


    Severin looked at Earl again. ¡°I thought you said you knew?¡±


    Earl knelt on the ground with a thud and nearly cried. ¡°I don¡¯t know where to find them, Mister Severin. I


    only said that to lure you to our family so our elders can deal with you. Tigris Hall probably isn¡¯t a big


    force, not whenpared to us, at least. We would¡¯ve known if they were stronger than us.¡±


    After finally confirming that neither of them was lying, Severin turned around, walked out, and


    disappeared from view.


    ¡°Now that our elders are dead, our family will probably be pushed around by others.¡± Grant looked at


    the three corpses on the ground and began to whimper.


    A man stepped forward, red at Earl, and said, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done, Earl. You brought disaster


    to our family, and now the Liddells have suffered a huge loss.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be so powerful! He said he came from Brookbourn, so I never would have


    imagined that someone like that would exist here in Brookbourn!¡± Earl had a helpless expression too.


    Had he known how powerful Severin was, he would never have provoked the guy even if a gun was


    held to his head.


    After everything that happened, their family might soon slip down the ranks and no longer be a third-tier


    family.


    After Severin left the Liddells, he walked for a short while before halting his footsteps and darting into a


    nearby alley. He then asked the two people hiding inside, ¡°Who are you? And how dare you follow


    me?¡±


    ¡°We¡­ we¡­¡±


    The two men trembled with fright, and they were at a loss as to how to exin everything to Severin.


    One of the guys had a flickering look in his eyes as took out a dagger to stab Severin.


    ¡°You two had iting.¡± Severin did not bother to ask any more questions when he saw that two men


    attacked and were not at all keen on talking. He killed them swiftly and left the ce.

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    Chapter 818


    At that moment, a man in a vi called Manny, who was on a flight. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mister Manny. Our two


    men have located the person in the photo you sent us and are tailing him right now. Once you and your


    men arrive, they¡¯ll inform me of his location, and I¡¯ll forward that information to you.¡±


    Manny smiled slightly and felt extremely proud. ¡°Thank you for the trouble, Uncle Logan.¡±


    The man smiled slightly. ¡°We¡¯re more than wee. Back then, your father and I were good friends


    who went through the best and the worst that life had to offer. We¡¯ve be sworn brothers, and I¡¯m


    happy to help you with this favor.¡±


    ¡°Still, thank you so much for taking the trouble!¡± Manny ended the call politely and hung up.


    Yacob initially sent the grand-elder and second elder to Drackham to search for an opportunity to kill


    Severin, but Manny was eager to witness Severin being beheaded by the men and decided to follow


    along


    too.


    After ending the call, he smiled slightly, and said to the grand-elder and second elder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the


    people from Uncle Logan¡¯s side are already tailing Severin. We can make our move tonight once we


    find out where he¡¯s staying. Hehe, killing him here will absolve us of all suspicion! He gave us a pretty


    good opportunity here.¡±


    After the grand-elder heard that, he chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s what fate has in store for him!¡±


    Not long after Severin left, Rachel called to ask about Severin. ¡°Have you arrived? Our guy was going


    to pick you up at the airport, but he didn¡¯t see you anywhere.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Severin smiled wryly, nced at the surroundings, and said, ¡°Something came up, and I left by car with


    a young man from a third-tier family. I¡¯m now at the za just outside Dramir Grand Hotel. You may


    give my phone number to you guy and ask him to look for me here.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Rachel ended the call.


    Severin stood there for more than ten minutes before a car finally drove up and stopped not far away.


    The driver gave Severin a call after getting out of the car, and after seeing that Severin was about to


    answer the phone, he immediately walked over with a smile and ended the call. With a respectful bow,


    he said, ¡± Greetings, Supreme Leader! My name is Bryan Crower,


    Severin chuckled and said, ¡°Pleased to meet you, Bryan. How much do you know about Tigris Hall¡¯s


    situation right now?¡±


    ¡°ording to what I¡¯ve heard,¡± Bryan began, ¡°the situation at Tigris Hall right now is veryplex.


    They don¡¯t seem to be very powerful, and another force is trying to take over their hall and pressure


    them into joining their faction. I don¡¯t know the exact situation though.¡±


    Severin nodded after hearing that. ¡°Do you know where their headquarters is? It might not be a good


    idea to go there right away, and I believe it¡¯d be best for us to find out more about their situation before.


    meeting their hall master.¡±


    Bryan nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I just managed to locate their headquarters yesterday, and I can take you


    there now if you want.¡±


    ¡°Haha, great to hear that! Thanks for your hard work!¡± Severin was very happy to hear that. He


    scrutinized the opponent¡¯s attainment, waved his palm, and took out a first-grade high-rank pill which


    he handed to Bryan. ¡°You¡¯re now a level nine profound master, so I believe it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for


    you to break through to level one warrior king with this pill. It¡¯s your reward for all the hard work you¡¯ve


    done!¡±

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    Chapter 819


    ¡°A first-grade high-rank alchemical pill? I¡¯m not seeing things, am I?¡± Bryan looked at the pill in his palm


    and was so excited that he was shaking. It almost felt like a dream to him.


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Bryan then came back to his senses and ced the pill away carefully before thanking


    Severin.


    In response, Severin merely smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re more than wee. Just drive me to the gate of


    Tigris Hall and your mission will be consideredplete.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, sir!¡± Bryan immediately walked over and opened the car door for Severin.


    Before long, Bryan drove up to a vi. ¡°We¡¯re here. This is the headquarters of Tigris Hall!¡±


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t keep you for too long then. Just leave everything to me.¡± Severin nodded and indicated to


    Bryan that he was free to leave.


    After Bryan left, Severin thought for a moment and decided to approach the two guards at the gate. ¡°Hi


    there, I¡¯d like to meet your hall master, please. Could you let him or her know that someone¡¯s here to


    meet them?¡±


    One of the men looked at Severin and said, ¡°Who are you? Do you have an appointment? Have you


    called our hall master beforeing here?¡±


    Severin¡¯s face turned a little glum as he smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I did not¡­ But I¡¯m pretty sure your


    hall master will be very happy to meet me.¡±


    When the man heard that, he chuckled and signaled for Severin to leave. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s not our practice to


    let any strangers in. You should leave.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Severin was speechless and did not expect him to be stopped outside the door. However, after


    considering that those people were all members of his forces, he felt that it would be unwise to barge


    in, especially when Bryan had already mentioned howplicated things were at Tigris Hall¡¯s end.


    ¡°Forget it!¡± Severin decided to leave for the moment and find out more about the troubles that Tigris


    Hall faced.


    He walked away from the vi, and about a few hundred meters away, he saw a middle-aged man


    speaking on the phone by the roadside. Although that man was more than ten meters away, Severin¡¯s


    attainment was high enough that he could hear what the other person was talking about.


    ¡°Did you remember what you promised me, Mister Tulio? You said that I¡¯ll be the head of the Tigris Hall


    when everything is done. I assure you we¡¯ll be one of your sub-gangs and we will ord you the


    greatest amount of respect.¡±


    ¡°Zoheb is just a stubborn old guy who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s bet. Tigris Hall has no standing right now,


    and we¡¯ve been getting worse and worse in the past two years. Our only hope of turning over a new


    leaf will be to merge with you.¡±


    The man then continued, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about! I¡¯ll poison Zoheb tonight, so once he dies, I¡¯ll


    be the head of this hall for sure. I will then lead Tigris Hall to merge with you. Zoheb¡¯s daughter


    Yasmin will never seed her father as the hall master. She¡¯s just a blonde bimbo in herte teens!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The man, whose name was Darizan Wynan, was smiling happily as he walked toward the vi gate.


    However, Darizan noticed that Severin was looking at him when he passed by, so he immediately


    nced at Severin and said with a frown, ¡°What are you looking at, kid? You wanna get beat up?¡± He


    threatened, then continued walking to the gate.


    Darizan.


    uly Bowed their hands respectfully to


    ¡°It looks like the second-inmand of Tigris Hall is a vile man who is nning to usurp his leader¡­¡±


    Severin frowned, nced at Darizan¡¯s rear figure, and mumbled to himself, ¡°From his conversation on


    the phone earlier, the leader of the faction that wishes to take over Tigris Hall is called Tulio.¡±

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    Chapter 820


    Severin knew how urgent the situation was, but because he did not have any evidence, the head of


    Tigris Hall might not believe him if he just rushed in like that. After considering his options, he decided


    to wait near the gate.


    After waiting for several minutes, a young girl driving a sports car arrived at the vi.


    ¡°Miss!¡± The two big men greeted her respectfully and prepared to open the gate for her to enter.


    ¡°She must be Zoheb¡¯s daughter Yasmin!¡± Severin was d to see her and immediately ran over.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the two big men immediately stopped Severin when they saw him trying to


    approach Yasmin.


    ¡°Miss Yasmin! I need to talk to you!¡± Severin immediately said to Yasmin.


    ¡°Who are you? Do we know each other?¡± Yasmin nced at Severin and frowned. Though he was


    rather handsome, she had no idea who he was.


    Before Severin could exin, one of the burly men directly said in a rough voice, ¡°Miss, this kid here


    has been sneaking around here for a while now. He seems to be up to no good, so I hope you won¡¯t


    buy into any of his nonsense.¡±


    Severin was dumbfounded when he heard that remark, and he had no choice but to say anxiously,


    ¡°This is my first time meeting you, Miss Yasmin, but there¡¯s something really important that I¡¯d like to


    talk to your about.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Yasmin¡¯s mouth curled up into a smirk as she said, ¡°Plenty of men have tried to win my


    heart, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone with such a tactic. You¡¯re pretty brave toe right to


    my doorstep.¡±


    Her words left Severin feeling speechless. Though she was adorable and had a youthful vigor, he was


    most certainly not interested in a blonde teen. He acknowledged that she was pretty, but her looks


    were miles behind that of Diane and She.


    ¡°Oh, so you wanted to hit our eldestdy up? Are you looking to get yourself killed? Do you think any


    random man is fit to be with her? You look like you¡¯re ten years older than her. Stay in yourne, pal!¡±


    said one of the guards while ring at Severin.


    To their surprise, Yasmin smiled and said, ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m a little curious to know what¡¯s this ¡®important


    thing¡¯ that


    you


    wish to talk to me about. I¡¯ve decided to let youe in with me.¡±


    ¡°But what if he¡¯s a bad person? You don¡¯t know him¡­¡± a worried guard pointed out.


    Yasmin said proudly, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of when I¡¯m inside my own home? Besides, my


    attainment level is pretty decent too.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Yasmin!¡± Although his intentions have been misunderstood, he did not bother


    exining anything to the other party as long as he got the chance to speak to her alone.


    The gates soon opened, and Severin followed her car in from behind. As soon as she parked the car,


    he walked over with a smile and said, ¡°It was all a misunderstanding. I genuinely have something very


    important to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And what could that be?¡± Yasmin frowned after sensing that Severin was telling her the truth.


    Once Severin made sure that there was no one around, he finally said, ¡°Your hall¡¯s second-in-


    command is nning to poison your father. He¡¯s aiming to be the hall master once your father


    dies, and he¡¯sContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    Chapter 821


    ¡°Second-inmand? You mean Darizan?¡± Yasmin was quite startled by that. After thinking over


    Severin¡¯s allegations, she could not help but shake her head and say, ¡°That can¡¯t be possible. He and


    my father are sworn brothers. Why would he harm my father?¡±


    After asking him that question, she nced at Severin again and asked suspiciously, ¡°Why should I


    believe what you say when I don¡¯t even know who you are?¡±


    Severin could only smile awkwardly and reply to her, ¡°My name is Severin. You might not know me, but


    if you can arrange for your father to meet me alone, I¡¯m sure he will recognize who I am!¡±


    ¡°You know my father then?¡± Yasmin nced at Severin from head to toe before saying, ¡°Okay, You


    don¡¯t look like a bad person, so I¡¯ll let you meet my father.¡±


    Severin smiled andplimented, ¡°Your talent is pretty good, Miss Yasmin. You¡¯re still in your teens,


    but you¡¯re already a level eight profound master. I believe your father will be a warrior king then?¡±


    Since Earl and the others had never heard of Tigris Hall before, Severin had fretted over whether or not


    Tigris Hall¡¯s strength was too weak, and whether Tigris Hall¡¯s attainment would be too low. However,


    those suppositions were proven to be groundless after he met Yasmin and saw that she had a rather


    decent attainment.


    ¡°Really? Well, I think my talent is pretty good too.¡± Yasmin beamed with a smile after being praised by


    him. She led him to the vi where she stayed and said, ¡°My father is a warrior king, that¡¯s for sure, but


    his attainment isn¡¯t as good as that of our second-inmand. They¡¯re both level two warrior kings,


    but he¡¯s slightly lower in terms ofbat strength. That¡¯s also why it¡¯s a little difficult for Tigris Hall to


    get by in. Drackham. There are too many forces that we can¡¯t afford to offend, and we¡¯re usually on the


    more submissive side in the eyes of outsiders. During the past two years, we¡¯ve been suppressed by


    the newly- emerged Wild Blood Gang, and our lives have be even worse. This Tulio you


    mentioned is probably the Wild Blood Gang¡¯s Tulio Sawyer.¡±


    ¡°Is this Wild Blood Gang strong?¡± Severin asked as he followed her into the vi.


    Yasmin nodded. ¡°They¡¯re probably one of the stronger forces in the north side of the city, but some of


    the gangs in the south and east of the city are more powerful than them. In any case, they¡¯re still much


    stronger than us.¡±


    After a pause, Yasmin continued, ¡°Their gang leader just had a breakthrough a while ago and reached


    level four warrior king, so there¡¯s no doubting their strength.¡±


    Severin soon arrived at the vi with Yasmin leading the way.


    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll see if my dad¡¯s in and get him toe and meet you.¡± Yasmin smiled and said to


    Severin.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Thank you for taking the trouble. Make sure not to let your second-inmand know


    about this though.¡±


    ¡°Jeez, I¡¯m not stupid.¡± Yasmin rolled her eyes at Severin before running out.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Before long, Yasmin came back with her father, Zoheb,


    ¡°I was told by my daughter that you wanted to see me because you have something important to talk to


    me about. She also said that I¡¯d recognize you once I see you, but why do I feel like I haven¡¯t met you


    before?¡±


    Severin was sitting leisurely on the sofa, and Zoheb frowned when he walked up to him, thinking, ¡®How


    naive can my daughter be? I can¡¯t believe she trusted the words of a random stranger.¡±


    With a smile, Severin stood up and stretched out his hand. ¡°I wonder if you recognize this ring, Hall


    Master Zoheb?¡±


    Zoheb¡¯s pupils widened as soon as he saw the ring, and his entire body stiffened too.


    ¡±

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    Chapter 822


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a normal spatial ring? What¡¯s so special about it?¡± Yasmin folded her hands in front of


    her chest and remarked flippantly before Zoheb could even say anything.


    Secondster, Zoheb immediately said to Yasmin, ¡°Hurry up and kneel to him, Yasmin.¡± Then, he knelt


    and said to Severin, ¡°Greetings, Supreme Leader.¡±


    ¡°Supreme Leader?¡± Yasmin was confused and had no idea what was going on, but when she saw her


    father kneeling on the ground, she could only grit her teeth and follow suit. ¡°Greetings, Supreme


    Leader!¡± Severin immediately smiled and said, ¡°You may dispense with the courtesies. At ease, you


    two!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a Supreme Leader, Dad? Why haven¡¯t I been told about such a person before?¡± Yasmin


    frowned and looked skeptically at Zoheb.


    ¡°You were still young then,¡± Zoheb exined. ¡°and I never really mentioned it to you when you were


    older, so you wouldn¡¯t know much about it. But it all started when¡­¡±


    Zoheb told Yasmin about the situation briefly.


    ¡°Are you saying that there are eleven other halls like ours and all of them are his subordinates? Didn¡¯t


    you say that the supreme leader is supposed to be an old man? Why is he so young, then?¡± Yasmin


    looked at Severin in surprise and disbelief..


    Zoheb then said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the answer to that, but I do know that this ring represents the Dracodeus


    Token. Anyone who bears this token is our Supreme Leader, whom all twelve halls must obey.¡±


    Yasmin still felt that Severin was a little too young. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°But he¡¯s so young!


    Why should we obey his orders? What if he just found the ring somewhere? This all feels like a sham.


    In that case, I can be the Supreme Leader too if I snatch the ring from him.¡±


    Zoheb was appalled at his daughter¡¯s remarks and reprimanded her hurriedly, ¡°What are you talking


    about, Yasmin? Age doesn¡¯t matter here! I won¡¯t be able to help you if he takes offense with your


    remarks and decides to kill you.¡±


    After that scolding, Yasmin was so terrified that she immediately closed her mouth and lowered her


    head. ¡°I¡­ I was just joking. I wasn¡¯t serious when I said I¡¯d snatch it from you.¡±


    Yasmin was so adorable that Severin smiled at her instead of getting angry with her. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. It


    was the old wacko who set this rule back then, and I think it¡¯s a bit ludicrous too. He¡¯s the kind of


    person that just likes going against the grain.¡± Severin then paused for a moment before finally saying


    to Yasmin, You can snatch it from me if you want, but you must be strong enough to do so. If you


    seed, then you¡¯ll be the new supreme leader.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding, Supreme Leader. Please don¡¯t take my words seriously.¡± Yasmin smiled awkwardly and


    breathed a sigh of relief after noticing that Severin was not that angry at her.


    ¡°Why are you here, Supreme Leader? Is something the matter? Do stay here a while longer. I will be


    happy to y host to you and serve you in any capacity.¡±


    Zoheb did not know what Severin¡¯s attainment was, but if the old man could give him the Dracodeus


    Ring, then it was almost certain that Severin was very strong.


    Severin said with a smile, ¡°I have my reasons foring to meet you all, but I didn¡¯t think that you


    would be in trouble. When I was at the entrance earlier, I heard your second-inmand speaking on


    the phone with someone called Mister Tulio, and I believe I should inform you about this.¡±

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    Chapter 823


    Severin then ryed Darizan¡¯s conversation with Tulio to Zoheb.


    There was a look of disbelief on Zoheb¡¯s face after he heard that, and he could not believe Severin¡¯s


    words ¡°That can¡¯t be. My rtionship with him has always been very good. We are sworn brothers, and


    I never would have thought that he would want to harm me


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Yasmin said, ¡°But our supreme leader wouldn¡¯t have any reason to lie to us.¡±


    Zoheb nodded and his face soured ¡°The Wild Blood Gang¡¯s Tulio has been eyeing a takeover of Tigris


    Hall, and joining them will spell the end of Tigris Hall. I went through a lot to build Tigris Hall from the


    ground up, and I don¡¯t want to just let Tigris Hall vanish from existence¡±


    Once he had exined that, he looked at Severin and said, ¡°What should we do then? I have the same


    attainment base as Darizan, and ourbat strength is simr to each other. It wouldn¡¯t do Tigris Hall


    any good if I killed this mole, because his death will only weaken us. Tulio would attack us even more


    ruthlessly if that happened.¡±


    Severin could only nod in agreement. He understood Zoheb¡¯s thoughts very well, and the only reason


    the Wild Blood Gang was wary of attacking them at that moment was because there was no reason for


    them to do so. After all, they probably needed to have a sound reason before they could act.


    Secondly, Tigris Hall had several stronger individuals in their ranks, and if a real fight broke out, the


    Wild Blood Gang would suffer significant casualties once Zoheb went all out against them. It was an


    oue the Wild Blood Gang would much rather avoid.


    That was partly why they wanted their mole, Darizan, to kill Zoheb by poisoning. Once Darizan


    assumed control of Tigris Hall, he could then willingly join the Wild Blood Gang. Thetter would then


    be able to subsume Tigris Hall into one of the subordinate forces without having to lift a finger or risk


    any sacrifices.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. It¡¯s just the Wild Blood Gang, right? I¡¯m not afraid of


    them.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Since Darizan was nning to poison you, you might as well call


    him over now and let me kill him right now. If Darizan¡¯s dead, then Tulio will definitely start to panic and


    try to find an excuse to attack you. If they do, then I¡¯ll wipe the Wild Blood Gang from the face of the


    earth.


    ¡°T-thank you so much, Supreme Leader!¡± Severin¡¯s n came as a shock to Zoheb, and he knew that


    Severin¡¯s boldness stemmed from having strong attainment.


    ¡°How high is your attainment, Supreme Leader? I think I already mentioned to you that Tulio is a level


    four warrior king. Are you a level five or level six warrior king?¡± Yasmin gulped and looked at Severin as


    if he was a freak.


    She earlier felt a little proud when Severin praised her for her talent, but if Severin¡¯s strength was that


    of a level five or level six warrior king, her talent was not even worth a mention whenpared to


    Severin.


    Zoheb was afraid that Severin would be unhappy after being questioned like that, so he immediately


    red at his daughter and said, ¡°Know your ce, Yasmin. Do you think you can just casually ask our


    supreme leader what sort of attainment level he has?¡±


    Severinughed and said, ¡°Rx, Miss Yasmin. Killing Tulio will be as easy as crushing an ant.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, I couldn¡¯t be happier to hear that! I can finally breathe easy after hearing your words.¡± Yasmin


    jumped up excitedly. With Severinis help, they no longer needed to fear anyone in Tigris Hall.


    ¡°Right. First things first, let¡¯s get Darizan out of the way. Severin then discussed the n with Zoheb


    beforehand.

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    Chapter 824


    After a while, one of the guys from Tigris Hall was sent over to bring Darizan over.


    ¡°Haha, is there anything I can help you with, Hall Master?¡± Darizan¡¯s heart was filled with anticipation


    when he thought about the n toce Zoheb¡¯s wine with poison and kill him. As soon as heid eyes


    on Severin, however, a bad feeling surfaced in his heart and he immediately asked, ¡°Who is this guy?¡±


    Zoheb¡¯s face turned gloomy and he said to Darizan, ¡°I¡¯ve always treated you well, Darizan, and I never


    thought that you¡¯d one day want to kill me. You¡¯re a very ambitious person, you know.¡±


    Darizan was taken aback and hurriedly tried to exin himself. ¡°What are you talking about, Hall


    Master? Why would I want to kill you? You¡¯re like a brother to me, and we vowed to be sworn


    brothers! How could I possibly kill you?¡±


    Severin took one step forward and said with a cold smile, ¡°Oh, quit pretending, will you? I heard you


    talking with Mister Tulio out by the road earlier.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! You couldn¡¯t have heard our conversation when you were so far away from me at


    that time!¡± Darizan was startled and had a slip of the tongue.


    Severin could not help butugh. ¡°Aha! You just exposed yourself and admitted to calling Mister Tulio!¡±


    Darizan¡¯s mouth twitched a few times before he exined, ¡°Yes, I was talking to Mister Tulio, but your


    usations that I am colluding with him to kill our hall master is nothing but nonsense! I just told him


    that we won¡¯t Join them, and I pleaded with them not to put so much pressure on us!¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so stubborn still.¡± Zohebughed. ¡°Are you only going to give up on this charade


    after I search your body and find the poison you were supposed to prepare for me?¡±


    Darizan frowned, thinking to himself, ¡®Was he really able to hear my conversation? How is that possible


    when my voice wasn¡¯t even too loud at that time?¡¯


    However, Darizan knew for sure that he could not admit anything at that moment.


    He red at Severin and then said to Zoheb, ¡°Why do you trust him more than you trust me? He was


    probably sent here by the Wild Blood Gang to drive a wedge between us! If we crumble from within,


    then. we¡¯d only leave ourselves open to be attacked!¡±


    ¡°Haha, drive a wedge, you say?¡± Zohebughed loudly. ¡°Oh, Darizan, why did you have to join hands


    with the Wild Blood Gang? Couldn¡¯t you hang in there for a while longer? Do you know who this young


    man is? He¡¯s the person I told you about once before: the leader of Dracodeus Temple-our Supreme


    Leader!¡±


    ¡°Our Supreme Leader?!¡± Darizan was startled. Zoheb told him before that the Supreme Leader was a


    very powerful old man who instructed him to set up a force and call it Tigris Hall. Then, the supreme


    leader seemed to have disappearedter on and never showed up again.


    Zoheb had long forgotten about it, and everyone even thought that the supreme leader had died long


    ago.. However, their supreme leader had somehow managed to locate them again in a twist of fate!

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    Chapter 825


    ¡°No¡­ this can¡¯t be possible! Isn¡¯t he supposed to be an old man? How could he be the supreme


    leader?¡± Darizan shook his head frantically, and he could already see the downfall of his perfect n.


    ¡°Time for you to meet your maker!¡± Severin clenched his fist and enveloped it with a surge of spiritual


    energy.


    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly be the supreme leader! The Wild Blood Gang must¡¯ve sent you! I¡¯ll kill you right


    now.¡± Darizan thought to himself, This kid is young, and his attainment probably isn¡¯t that high. It


    doesn¡¯t matter whether or not he¡¯s the supreme leader, because I will kill him right now. It¡¯s because he


    eavesdropped on me that my n was exposed! (1)


    After finishing his sentence, Darizan clenched his fist to release powerful spiritual energy from his fist.


    The next second, he charged right toward Severin and delivered a swift punch.


    ¡°You brought this upon yourself.¡± Severin made light work of the person¡¯s attack. With a sh, he


    dodged the opponent¡¯s punch and countered with a punch to Darizan¡¯s chest.


    A muffled blow was heard, and Darizan was sent flying several meters back. A bowl-sized hole


    appeared in his chest, and there was no chance for him to survive anymore.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°No way. He could kill our second-inmand so easily?¡± Yasmin¡¯s jaw nearly dropped to the ground.


    Zoheb stood there in a daze too, and he waspletely shell-shocked by Severin¡¯s strength. He could


    tell that Severin¡¯s attainment was incredibly high, or else he would not have be the previous


    supreme leader¡¯s apprentice.


    ¡°Hall Master! What just happened? Is that¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s our second-inmand. I don¡¯t know why he was killed.¡±


    Many of the stronger people from Tigris Hall ran over after hearing the sh of blows, and they were all


    stunned when they saw Darizan¡¯s body on the ground.


    Zoheb immediately exined, ¡°Calm down, everyone. This here is our superior, the Supreme Leader of


    Dracodeus Temple. You probably remembered the backer that I told you about before. If you still don¡¯t


    believe me, then you can meet him for yourselves.¡±


    After a pause, Zoheb continued, ¡°As for our second-inmand, he colluded with the Wild Blood Gang


    and wanted to poison me, but our supreme leader has fortunately been able to help us to get rid of this


    traitor.¡±


    ¡°So Tigris Hall does have a backer?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great news! I really didn¡¯t think our Tigris Hall¡¯s backer is the Dracodeus Temple! I wonder if it¡¯s


    one of the stronger forces?¡±


    Several elders, all of whom were level one warrior kings, were all excited when they heard that Tigris


    Hall had a backer. That way, they would not be pushed around so easily by other factions in the future.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to kneel and greet our supreme leader?¡± Zoheb smiled, and his anxious heart was


    much more at ease after seeing Severin¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Greetings, Supreme Leader!¡± Everyone knelt before Severin and shouted in unison..

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    Severin then hurriedly told them to get up. ¡°At ease, everyone. We¡¯re all friends here, so there¡¯s no


    need to be so formal. There aren¡¯t a lot of people who know about Dracodeus Temple, so you don¡¯t


    have to call me Supreme Leader. Just Mister Severin will do.¡±


    ¡°Do you see how humble our Supreme Leader is, Yasmin?¡± Zoheb remarked with a smile.


    ¡°Okay, guys, Get rid of the body and get someone to prepare some good food tonight. I¡¯d like to


    celebrate with our supreme leader!¡± Zoheb instructed his men to dispose of the corpse before


    dismissing the others.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take this conversation inside. There are certain things I wish to speak to you about,¡± Severin said


    to Zoheb with a nod.


    Zoheb could not help but smile wryly as he said, ¡°I knew there was a reason you came to look for us.


    You probably wouldn¡¯t have shown up here if it wasn¡¯t important.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Tigris Hall doesn¡¯t seem to be very powerful, so I suggest that you move to


    South Link City so there¡¯s more support for your hall there.¡±


    ¡°South Link City? That can be arranged. We won¡¯t have anything to fear if you¡¯re with us.¡± Zoheb said


    with a smile after they entered the house. ¡°Unfortunately, we have many members and plenty of assets


    too. We¡¯d probably need a few days to prepare for the move, and those assets will have to be dealt


    with too. I¡¯m afraid we can only dispose of them on the cheap.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Draco Hall, Mus Hall, Equus Hall, and Serpent Hall are all in South Link City right


    now. Your Tigris Hall now brings the tally up to five. I will have to find a way to locate the other seven.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already found some of the other halls? And they¡¯re all in South Link City too? That¡¯s¡­ That


    couldn¡¯t be better!¡± Zoheb was overjoyed to hear that. We¡¯ll be stronger if everyone banded together,


    and ! don¡¯t need to keep worrying about how we¡¯re going to get by here in Drackham.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Well, I am the governor now, and I¡¯m heading South County Mansion. They


    live pretty near to where I stay too, so we can all take care of each other in the future.¡±


    ¡°No way. You¡¯re the governor? That¡¯s incredible!¡± Yasmin¡¯s eyes lit up, but a sudden thought then came


    to mind as she frowned and said, ¡°But the underground forces aren¡¯t usually acknowledged by those in


    the system, and the war gods probably look down on us too. How did you manage to be the


    governor when you¡¯re the supreme leader of Dracodeus Temple?¡±


    Severin smiled wryly. ¡°It was sheer luck, haha! By the way, your attainment isn¡¯t too bad, and I think it¡¯s


    sufficient to get the breakthrough to level one warrior king.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m only a level eight profound master now, and I¡¯d probably need about a year or two at least to


    break through to bing a level one warrior king. I need to get a breakthrough to level nine profound


    master before I can even think about bing a warrior king.¡± Yasmin chuckled, feeling that Severin


    was exaggerating when he imed that she could break through to level one warrior king.


    However, Severin took out a first-grade high-rank pill from his spatial ring with the wave of his palm.


    ¡°You can have this. I believe it¡¯ll be very helpful in allowing you to break through to level one warrior


    king.¡±


    ¡°What grade of pill is this?¡± Yasmin became excited when she saw the pill in Severin¡¯s palm.


    ¡°First-grade high-rank,¡± Severin answered with a smile.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°A first-grade high-rank pill?! Are you sure you want to give it to me?¡± Yasmin jumped up excitedly.

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    Chapter 827


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure! I¡¯m already giving it to you!¡± Severin was delighted to see how happy Yasmin was.


    ¡°Amazing! It¡¯s undoubtedly a first-grade high-rank pill. Eating this should probably make it very easy for


    me to break through to level one warrior king.¡± Yasmin took the pill with a smile, put it away, and then.


    bowed in a gesture of thanks. ¡°Thank you for the reward, Supreme Leader!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a very valuable reward, sir.¡± Zoheb, who was standing beside them, felt ecstatic too. He had


    never thought that Severin would just hand over something so precious without even batting an eye.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. You¡¯ve worked very hard all these years, and I¡¯m very


    thankful that you were able to keep Tigris Hall going.¡±


    Zoheb immediately said, ¡°Tigris Hall might not be very strong, but I can give you my word that I will


    never merge into the other factions. I am indebted to the previous hall master, and he wouldn¡¯t want


    something like that to happen to the hall.¡±


    Severin nodded and he could tell that Zoheb was a very loyal person.


    ¡°I notice that you and your four elders have probably been stuck in your current level for a pretty long


    time, right? Since your foundation is very stable, we can try to achieve a breakthrough.¡± Severin


    pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any more pills, but since it¡¯s still early, I¡¯ll refine some


    pills for you in the afternoon and give them to you by evening.¡±


    ¡°Refine some pills?¡± Zoheb and Yasmin looked at each other and were left stunned by what Severin


    said. After a while, Zoheb gulped and said, ¡°Did you just say that you were going to refine some pills?


    Are you an alchemist? Wow¡­ just wow¡­ alchemists are very rare, and there aren¡¯t many in


    Drackham, let alone elsewhere!¡±


    Yasmin then had a sudden realization. ¡°Did you refine the first-grade high-rank pill you just gave me?¡±


    Severin shrugged his shoulders, spread his palms open, and said, ¡°Where did you think I got them


    from?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re amazing! Does that mean you¡¯re now a first-grade high-rank alchemist? There


    aren¡¯t many of them here in Drackham,¡± Yasmin remarked excitedly.


    Severin smiled and did not bother to exin too much to her. After thinking for some time, he said,


    ¡°Okay then, Zoheb, I believe it¡¯s time you arrange a room for me. I¡¯ll be refining the pills in the


    afternoon, and having a room to myself would be best so no onees and bothers me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right! I can¡¯t believe I forgot something so important!¡± Zoheb immediately pped his


    forehead and said, ¡°We have an empty vi at the back that you can use.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Notify me as soon as possible if the Wild Blood Gang¡¯s leader brings his men here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zoheb then brought Severin to the vi at the back. ¡°Here you go.¡±


    Severin thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I need to meet a friend now that I¡¯m here at Drackham,


    but I wouldn¡¯t want to attract the Wild Blood Gang¡¯s attention too quickly. Perhaps Yasmin can bring


    some of the hall¡¯s members to invite that friend for dinner tonight.¡±

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    Chapter 828


    ¡°Sure, But I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have friends in Drackham though. Where does your friend stay? What¡¯s


    his name? I¡¯ll let them know that you invited them to dinner.¡± Yasmin epted her task without


    hesitation. She was all smiles as she spoke after receiving a first-grade high-rank pill from Severin.


    Severin massaged the top of his nose bridge and had a slightly weird expression as he said, ¡°Well¡­


    my friend is a she, and her name is Beryl. She stays at Vermeulen Mansion!¡±


    ¡°Beryl? Vermeulen Mansion?¡± Yasmin was taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re not kidding, right? Are you talking


    about Beryl Vermeulen, the war god? You¡¯re telling me she¡¯s your friend?!¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Just rx. Once you arrive at her home, all you need to tell her is that


    Severin wants to see her. She¡¯ll ept the invitation for sure.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it right now!¡± Yasmin agreed excitedly.


    Zoheb waspletely stunned, and he wondered if he had misheard Severin when he said he wanted


    to invite a war god over. Even if Beryl was his friend, it should have been Severin who ought to take the


    initiative to meet her, rather than asking her to meet him. It was as if he was not afraid of Beryl getting


    angry at him!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Severin then went upstairs to proceed with his alchemy session while Zoheb and Yasmin left the vi.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you think our supreme leader is too powerful? I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d even know Madam Beryl!¡±


    Yasmin was still reeling from excitement as he walked out of the vi gate.


    Zoheb frowned and said, ¡°Is it even appropriate for us to invite her toe over for a drink? And will it


    be okay for you to meet her without me?¡±


    Yasmin thought about it carefully and frowned. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ I was so excited earlier that Ipletely


    forgot how inappropriate it would be. Do you think it¡¯s possible that Madam Beryl won¡¯t be too happy?


    Will she even entertain us when we¡¯re just a small force? And how can you, the leader of our hall, not


    show up and invite her?¡±


    Zoheb had a serious yet helpless expression. ¡°But our Supreme Leader didn¡¯t tell me to go. Perhaps


    you can bring Grand-Elder and Second Elder with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m sure our supreme leader knows what he¡¯s doing!¡± Yasmin nodded.


    Not longter, she met the grand-elder and the second elder.


    ¡°Do you need our help with something?¡± The grand-elder had a puzzled look. ¡°Is our supreme leader


    sure about dealing with the Wild Blood Gang? They have a lot of strong people in their ranks, and I


    can¡¯t help but feel a little worried about how things will turn out.¡±


    Yasmin smiled triumphantly. ¡°Rx. If he says everything will be fine, then I believe in him. I came to


    you. two because I wanted you both toe with me to Vermeulen Mansion. We¡¯re inviting Madam


    Beryl to drink with us.¡±


    The grand-elder and the second elder exchanged astonished nces with each other after hearing


    that. After a few seconds, the grand-elder finally said, ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? You want us to invite a war


    god to drink with us? She¡¯s a very high-ranking person in society, and there are plenty of people who


    want to drink with her. How many among those have seeded? Besides, she¡¯s a very aloof person.


    Are we even able to invite someone like her over?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, stop messing around. If we go there and ask her to drink with us, she might get upset and kill us


    with one p!¡± The second elder smiled wryly, thinking that Yasmin was joking with them.

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    Chapter 829


    Yasmin looked at the two of them and smiled wryly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Our supreme leader gave me this order,


    and he said that Madam Beryl woulde over if we mentioned his name to her!¡±


    Though the grand-elder and the second elder were very worried, they could only follow Yasmin and


    head toward Vermeulen Mansion. The three of them gritted their teeth and bravely went to the gate.


    ¡°Who are you and what business do you have here? A guard immediately stopped Yasmin and the two


    elders as soon as he saw theme closer.


    Yasmin immediately bowed in respect and said, ¡°We¡¯re here to meet Madam Beryl. Please let her know


    that her friends would like to see her and that we have something important to tell her.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, you may wait right here. I can inform her, but I have no say as to whether she will ept


    your audience.¡± The guard nced at Yasmin before walking in.


    Beryl was watering her flowers in the garden when the bodyguard came over and informed her about


    the situation.


    ¡°They said they were my friend?¡± Beryl frowned. ¡°Hehe, there aren¡¯t a lot of people who would dare to


    im that they¡¯re my friend. Let them in. I¡¯m curious to know who these ¡®friends¡¯ are.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± The guard walked briskly out.


    After a while, the bodyguard brought Yasmin and the two elders to Beryl.


    Beryl looked at the three of them and frowned instantly. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to know who any of you are. Why


    would you call yourselves my friend?¡±


    ¡°Greetings, ma¡¯am!¡± The three of them saluted.


    Yasmin took a step forward and said respectfully, ¡°We might not be your friends, but our Supreme


    Leader said that he¡¯s your friend. He wants you to visit Tigris Hall for a drink tonight, and he said you¡¯ll


    agree if we tell you his name-it¡¯s Severin Feuillet!¡±


    ¡°Severin?!¡± Beryl immediately put down her wine and had a gleeful expression. ¡°Master¡¯s here? I didn¡¯t


    expect him toe to Drackham! This is wonderful!¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master?¡± Yasmin and the elders were all shocked, and they wondered if they had heard wrongly when


    Beryl referred to their Supreme Leader as ¡®master¡¯!


    Beryl nced at Yasmin. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go get changed!¡±


    She then happily went into the vi.


    ¡°Our supreme leader¡­ is her master?¡± The grand-elder gulped and mumbled nkly in disbelief.


    The second elder then said, ¡°I¡­ think¡­ so? She even went to change her clothes just to meet our


    supreme leader, so it looks like she ces quite a lot of importance on tonight¡¯s dinner.¡±


    Beryl then came out after half an hour, having switched her jeans with a sexy red dress and she even


    put on some special makeup.


    ¡°Sorry to have kept you all waiting for so long. Let¡¯s leave.¡± Beryl smiled and said to them.


    ¡°No apologies necessary. I never thought that you¡¯d be so friendly.¡± Yasmin smiled.


    Beryl then remarked, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®you never thought¡¯? When you put it that way, it sounds


    as if


    I¡¯m a ruthless woman.¡±

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    Chapter 830


    Not longter, they all drove back to Tigris Hall. At that moment, the Wild Blood Gang received news of


    what happened in the afternoon.


    ¡°What are your opinions on this situation?¡± Tulio gathered all the gang¡¯s elders and held an emergency


    meeting to inform them that Darizan had been killed.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead? How did they find out about his n?¡± An elder was unhappy that the n did not work


    out.


    Tulio said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how, but I¡¯m sure that Zoheb would have had to pay a hefty price to kill


    Darizan. There¡¯s a possibility that Zoheb might be injured, and this could be a once-in-a-lifetime


    opportunity


    for us.¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes lit up instantly after hearing that and he knew what Tulio meant by that. He had a


    smile on his face as he said, ¡°Haha. You¡¯re right. Whether or not Zoheb is injured, the fact remains that


    they have already lost one of the strongest men in their ranks. We stand to benefit a lot from what


    happened, and we can just go ahead with the n to kill them.¡±


    ¡°But we need an excuse to do that.¡± Tulio smiled slightly. ¡°After all, if we destroy them just because one


    of their strong men died, then it¡¯ll be a stain on our reputation if anyone finds out. We might even be


    targeted by some forces who want to seize this opportunity to make trouble. After all, some of the other


    forces are targeting us too.¡±


    Everyone felt that it was a good time to make a move, but the only thing stopping them was theck of


    a good excuse.


    At that moment, a middle-aged man smiled and could not help but suggest, ¡°How about you just tell


    them that you like Yasmin and you want to marry her? If they say no, we can kill them and force


    Yasmin to marry you.¡±


    Tulio was already in his fifties, so he frowned when he heard that. ¡°Isn¡¯t Yasmin eighteen or neen?


    She¡¯s pretty, but our age gap is huge! What if they eventually agree?¡±


    The middle-aged manughed. ¡°Then that¡¯s fine too. It¡¯s about the same as taking over Tigris Hall


    anyway. Now that Darizan¡¯s dead and Zoheb is getting old, he¡¯ll pass the hall to his daughter in due


    time. Once that¡¯s done, you¡¯ll have a beautiful woman in your hands and the entirety of Tigris Hall


    under yourmand.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a good n!¡± Tulio stood up in excitement after giving the n some thought. ¡°That¡¯s


    settled then! It¡¯s time to round up all our people! We don¡¯t need to send everyone there though. It¡¯ll be


    enough to send all those who have reached the attainment of level seven profound masters to deal


    with Tigris Hall.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Everyone stood up and immediately went to prepare themselves.


    By then, Beryl had already arrived at Tigris Hall¡¯s headquarters with Yasmin and the elders.


    ¡°Madam Beryl! Greetings, ma¡¯am!¡± Zoheb did not expect Beryl to show up. He was so nervous that his


    voice trembled slightly and he forgot what to say to her.


    Beryl smiled faintly and said to Zoheb, ¡°Pleased to meet you too. Where¡¯s my


    master?¡±


    ¡°Your master?¡± Zoheb was stupefied for a moment.


    Yasmin immediately stepped forward and exined, ¡°Dad, the ¡®master¡¯ she¡¯s referring to is our


    supreme leader!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Umm¡­ he¡¯s busy refining some pills on the second floor of that vi! He was at it for quite some


    time. already!¡± Zoheb then realized that his admiration of Severin had grown even more.


    I see. Dont bother him then. I¡¯ll just head over there and wait in the living room!¡± Beryl smiled and


    walked over while Zoheb and the others followed behind her.


    Beryl did not expect that Severin would take more than two hours toe down.


    When Severin came down, he discovered that there were many other higher-ups of Tigris Hall in


    addition to Beryl and Zoheb


    ¡°Master! It¡¯s you! Oh, I¡¯m so d to see you!¡± Beryl stood up excitedly. ¡°I never would have thought that


    you¡¯de to Drackham! Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? I could¡¯ve gone to the airport to fetch you!¡±

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    Chapter 831


    Severin smiled at Beryl. ¡°Of course it¡¯s me. Or do you think they have the audacity to lie to you?¡±


    Beryl smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s go get a drink tonight since you are in Drackham. I can also bring you


    sightseeing tomorrow too.¡±


    However, Severin rejected the offer immediately. ¡°Thanks but no thanks. My schedule is packed.


    Besides, people are going to wonder and gossip about my identity if they see me shopping with you.¡±


    That brought out an awkward smile on Beryl¡¯s face. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong if they find out about your


    identity. You have been keeping such a low profile.¡±


    ¡°Zoheb, since you and the four elders are here, I¡¯m going to pass you the pills now.¡±


    Severin flipped his palm and a small porcin bottle appeared. He opened the bottle, raised his palm


    to take out the pills from the bottle by using telekinesis, and guided those pills to hover in front of Zoheb


    and the four elders.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Supreme Leader. Is this a second-grade low-rank pill?¡±


    At first, Zoheb thought Severin was going to give them a first-grade high-rank pill which led him to


    wonder if that could help him to be a level three warrior king. As he carefully inspected the pill in


    front of him now, he discovered the energy within the pill was much stronger and the smell was more


    aromatic than a first-grade high-rank pill. That was when he realized Severin actually gave him a


    second-grade low- rank pill.


    ¡°Yes. They are all second-grade low-rank pills.¡± Severin nodded while looking indifferent.


    ¡°Oh, my god! Doesn¡¯t that make you a second-grade alchemist?¡±


    The news came as a shock to everyone. Every warrior king would dream to get their hands on a


    second- grade low-rank pill because it could help them to increase their attainment. The crucial point


    was the pill was extremely rare in Middlebridge. To know that, their young supreme leader was a


    second-grade alchemist was just truly unbelievable.


    ¡°Shhh. Keep it to yourself and don¡¯t let others know. I don¡¯t want them to bother me and ask me to be


    their elders.¡±


    Severin chuckled and requested them to keep the information a secret. After all, everyone would want


    to have a second-grade alchemist working for them, especially those upper-ss families.


    ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t worry. We will keep our mouths shut. Do you hear what the supreme leader said? I will kill


    anyone who spills the beans!¡± Beryl said.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re so strong. Which rank are you at now? Low, medium, or high? Don¡¯t forget about me


    when you make the second-grade high-rank pill. It¡¯s going to help my attainment.¡±


    Beryl had a big smile on her face and a pair of hopeful eyes. Everyone was looking at her with a


    shocked expression when she said that. Beryl was now a level nine warrior king. Her power would be


    indescribable if she leveled up again and the thought of that just scared the others.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I only became a second-grade low-rank alchemist a few days ago. It¡¯s not


    going to be easy to reach high-rank. But I will definitely remember all of you when I¡¯m at that rank.¡±


    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯ll be waiting for that day!¡± Beryl chuckled.


    ¡°Mister Zoheb! Something bad happened! The members of the Wild Blood Gang are gathering


    outside!¡±


    Suddenly, a few bodyguards ran in looking scared. However, they got another scare and nearly knelt


    down.


    Beryl, the war god, was in there as well.


    ¡°The Wild Blood Gang? Why are they here?¡± Beryl frowned and asked curiously.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Stay here. We will go out and you can monitor from the gap to find out why they are


    here.¡±

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    Chapter 832


    After that, Everyone except Beryl walked out in a hurry.


    ¡°Tulio, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    With Severin and Beryl around, Zoheb was not afraid to make matters worse. He stood in front of Tulio


    Sawyer, the gang leader of the Wild Blood Gang, and questioned.


    ¡°Did you bring all these men here to annihte Tigris Hall? How many men did you bring? Seven


    hundred? Eight hundred?¡± The Great Elder also questioned confidently without fear.


    Tulio sneered. ¡°Gentlemen. This is a misunderstanding. I¡¯m here to ask for your permission to marry


    your daughter, Yasmin. I¡¯m in love with you and I hope you can grant me my wish and give me your


    blessing.¡±


    ¡°Mister Zoheb, please allow Tulio to marry your daughter. You can rest assured he will treat her well in


    the future!¡± An older man member of the Wild Blood Gang approached with a smile on his face.


    ¡°How shameless! I¡¯ll never marry you, you old man! What the hell do you think you are thinking of?¡±


    Before Zoheb could say anything, Yasmin replied angrily.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! What¡¯s wrong with you, Tulio Sawyer? What makes you think I will agree to let you marry


    my daughter? I will never let her marry an old man like you!¡±


    Zoheb¡¯s face turned red as his body was filled with anger. Well, he would never dare to talk like this if


    Severin was not here.


    Tulio had never met Severin before. Thus, he was surprised to see Zoheb talk back to him in that tone


    and


    manner.


    Nevertheless, that was exactly what they wanted.


    ¡°Haha. Zoheb, if you refuse it, then I will kill you and everyone in Tigris Hall!¡±


    Tulio chuckled and looked very pleased.


    ¡°This is outrageous!¡±


    Berly could not allow it anymore when she hid in the house and monitored the situation. This sort of


    bullying was exactly what she hated the most. Before everyone knew it, she opened the door and came


    out.


    ¡°Haha. So what are you going to do about that¡­¡± Tulio chuckled and looked back.


    The members of the Tigris Hall made way for Beryl.


    ¡°Beryl Vermeulen, the war god? How¡¯s that possible? Why is she here?¡±


    Tulio¡¯s face looked terrible. He rubbed his eyes numerous times to make sure his eyes were not fooling


    him.


    The elders from the Wild Blood Gang were shocked too. One of them thought and said, ¡°Mister Tulio,


    don¡¯t panic. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s the real Beryl Vermeulen. Maybe she¡¯s Beryl Vermeulen¡¯s


    doppelganger!¡±


    After a pause, he continued. Just think about it. Why would a war gode to visit Tigris Hall? Tigris


    Hall is just a small gang. Besides, why would a war god hang out with people like us from the


    underground forces?¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Even if Berly, the war god, wants to pay a visit to someone, they must be either a first-tier


    upper-ss family or the mayor, Right?¡± Tulio consoled himself while calming himself down.

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    Chapter 833


    Zoheb was speechless after listening to what they said. Without hesitation, he said, ¡°You fools. She¡¯s


    really Beryl Vermeulen, the war god! Are you guys seriously blind?¡±


    Tulioughed. ¡°Zoheb. I¡¯m sure you have figured out that I¡¯m going toe after you. That¡¯s why you


    find Beryl¡¯s doppelganger to trick and scare us Haha. Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old kid that you can


    easily


    trick?


    ¡°Haha. That must be it!


    The Wild Blood Gang¡¯s elders stood up andughed out loud. ¡°Girl, you got so nervous calling yourself


    Beryl Vermeulen. Do you know what kind of mess you¡¯re getting yourself into?¡±


    ¡°I think you guys are the ones who have no idea what is waiting for you!¡±


    As one of the war gods, Beryl never felt so insulted before. Within a split second, her body became a


    sh, reached where the elder was, and punched the elder¡¯s chest. There was no time for the elder to


    make any reaction. After the punch, he lost his breath and died.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The others were scared and shocked. The speed was so fast that they started to doubt their eyes.


    ¡°Since you guys can¡¯t wait to die, I¡¯ll grant you your wishes!¡± Beryl snorted.


    At that moment, a spiritual energy shield had her whole body protected in it. This was to avoid blood


    from sshing onto her clothes when she started killing people.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Level nine warrior king! God, she¡¯s really Beryl Vermeulen, the war god!¡±


    Some people were dumbstruck after seeing the spiritual energy shield. When the warrior kings from the


    Wild Blood Gang fought with Beryl, they were nothing but small ants to Beryl. With just a few attacks,


    those warrior kings including Tulio who was a level four warrior king were killed without any challenges.


    Before Tulio died, his eyes looked despair. He still could not believe that the war god would pay a visit


    to Tigris Hall and help them to kill him.


    ¡°Ahhh! Please forgive me!¡±


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The rest of the people were just slightly stronger than normal people. When the warrior kings were all


    dead, they were so scared that they started to run for their lives.


    Beryl did not have the intention to kill those people and let them run. The main essential people who


    formed the Wild Blood Gang were dead so that meant Wild Blood Gang could no longer function. She


    expected to see the other members of the gang flee town immediately.


    ¡°So is this the power of a level nine warrior king?¡±


    Zoheb gulped. What he had just witnessed left a strong impression on his heart.


    ¡°Done!¡± Beryl giggled and pped her head. She found Severin and said, ¡°Master, what do you think


    about


    that?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Not bad. Let¡¯s go. They can clean the scene.¡±


    At the same moment, Manny, the Great Elder, and Second Elder of Yusky Mansion justnded.


    ¡°Mister Manny. My employer had instructed me toe to pick you up.¡±

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    Chapter 834


    Not too long after they left the arrival hall, the Lawlors sent someone toe pick up Manny and the


    elder.


    ¡°Ok. Thank you.¡± Manny nodded satisfyingly and got into the car that was sent by the Lawlors to go


    back. to the Lawlors¡¯ residence.


    ¡°Manny, you must be tired after the flight.¡±


    Fyn and his family came out to greet Manny when he arrived.


    Manny smiled. ¡°Mister Fyn, you¡¯re too kind. I feel sorry to bother you with my arrival.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± Fyn answered quickly.


    Manny walked together with Fyn and sat down when they were in the living room. This was when he


    asked eagerly. ¡°Mister Fyn. How¡¯s it? Have you found out where Severin is staying? If you do, the


    elders can start tonight.¡±


    Just then, two men came running in. One of them shouted, ¡°Sir! Something bad happened! Our men


    were found dead in an alley. We have brought their bodies back.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Fyn stood up angrily and quickly walked out. Soon, he saw the two dead bodies on the floor. His


    mouth. twitched a few times and his face looked terrible.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Manny quickly changed Fyn¡¯s expression. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they are the ones you sent to follow Severin.¡±


    Fyn nodded helplessly. ¡°Yes. They are both level nine profound masters. Yet, Severin still managed to


    discover them. My guess is Severin must have discovered them and lured them to the alley to kill


    them.¡±


    Instantly, Manny¡¯s face looked terrible too. ¡°Drackham is arge city. It¡¯s not going to be easy to locate


    Severin now.¡±


    Fyn nodded. ¡°Yes. I agree.¡±


    He paused for a while and continued. ¡°It seems like we have run out of options. The only way is to set a


    perimeter from the airport to the alley to see what direction Severin is headed so we can try to find out


    where he is and see if my men can bump into him.¡±


    Manny nodded. ¡°Although this is going to take more time and manpower, this is the only solution we


    have. At least, we can rule out some areas. I have his photo. Create a group chat and invite all the men


    into the group chat. I will send the photo in the group chat so they know what Severin looks like.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Manny. Severin just arrived today. He¡¯s not going to leave so soon. Regardless of his


    purpose for being here, I bet he¡¯s going to stay for at least two to three days before he leaves. I¡¯ll


    gather my men and send them out now.¡± Fyn chuckled.


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    During dinner time, every member of the Tigris Hall was having dinner together to celebrate their


    sess today.


    After Beryl killed Tulio and the elders, Zoheb made arrangements and sent his men to take over the


    properties under the Wild Blood Gang and sold them below market price because they were going to


    move to South Link City with Severin.


    It was definitely a surprise to gain a huge amount of money before they moved. Moreover, the money


    ¡°Hahal Cheers!


    aught City to start over


    Severinughed out loud Then he thought about it and asked Mister Zoheb you¡¯re familiar with the city


    Do you know any halls named after the twel


    oriental zodiacri

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    Chapter 835


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After hearing Severin¡¯s question, Zoheb shook his head. ¡°I know there are twelve halls under the


    Dracodeus Temple and I also know they are named after the twelve oriental zodiacs. So if there were


    other halls in this city, I would¡¯ve gone to look for them.¡±


    Severin nodded after hearing that. He had expected the answer but he was just trying his luck by


    asking that. In fact, he was pleased with himself to have found five hall masters currently. Moreover,


    Zoheb¡¯s attainment was high. He expected Zoheb to level up to a level three warrior king a few days


    later after Zoheb consumed the second-grade low-rank pill.


    After some thinking, Beryl suggested, ¡°Do you need my help searching for them?¡±


    Severin shook his head. ¡°No. I already have the five halls helping me. I think it won¡¯t take too long to


    find the remaining halls. Besides, it¡¯s not going to be good if the others know about it.¡±


    ¡°Gosh, drinking with a war god. I feel like I¡¯m dreaming,¡± an elder of the Tigris Hall eximed. Everyone


    had fun during the dinner and itsted until prettyte. When the dinner was over, Beryl finally left the


    city. Beryl took many photos during the dinner and sent them to the group chat to show off to the


    others. It was a peaceful night and Severin had the chance to rest well.


    Since Zoheb and the others needed to deal with the properties they took from the Wild Blood Gang,


    Severin decided to stay longer in case anything happened. They agreed to leave when everything was


    settled.


    The next morning, Severin was bored so he took out the cauldron and continued to produce medicine.


    He still had a sufficient supply of spiritual herbs, especially those second-grade low-rank ones. Thus,


    he nned to produce more second-grade low-rank pills. Those pills were more suitable to help others


    to increase their attainments too.


    During the afternoon, Yasmin came running to him excitedly when he went downstairs for a couple of


    minutes.


    ¡°Supreme leader! I have good news! Thanks to you and your pill. I¡¯m a level one warrior king now!¡±


    Yasmin quickly broke the good news to Severin.


    Severin smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. You need to increase your attainment as soon as possible. You can


    protect and defend yourself only when you be stronger. Besides, my mission is to increase your


    attainment until you be a level nine warrior king within a year. After that, I can bring you to meet


    my uncle- master for a greater opportunity.¡±


    This was told when they were having dinnerst night. Thus, Yasmin did not feel surprised when she


    heard it now.


    ¡°I¡¯m very curious. You¡¯re already so strong. I bet your uncle-master must be a lot stronger than you.¡±


    Yasmin giggled and started to imagine. ¡°You¡¯re the master of the war gods. Miss Beryl is a level nine


    warrior king. That means your attainment is higher than hers. With that said, you¡¯re probably a level


    one or two warrior emperor. Since your uncle-master is stronger than you, that makes him at least a


    level three warrior emperor or above! Gosh!¡±


    She covered her mouth astoundingly. ¡°This is insane! You guys are so fantastic!¡±

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    Chapter 836


    Severin smiled. ¡°If you train hard, one day you too can be a warrior emperor.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Yasmin scoffed. ¡°I never thought about being a warrior emperor. I¡¯m very satisfied to be able to


    be a level one warrior king now.¡±


    ¡°Hey, supreme leader. Do you want to go out for a walk? I mean you must be quite bored. Why don¡¯t


    you show you around the city?¡±


    After thinking, Yasmin chuckled. ¡°I have no idea how to help my dad with the business. Since they are


    busy, I¡¯m feeling bored being stuck at home too.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go out!¡±


    Severin shrugged. After producing medicine for the whole morning, he needed to rx. Shortly, they


    went outside for a walk. In the meantime, Yasmin also introduced Drackham to Severin.


    After walking for a while, Yasmin said, ¡°Supreme Leader. I bet your wife must be very pretty since you


    are so talented.¡±


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°Yes, she is very pretty. And I have a cute daughter too!¡±


    ¡°What? You are a father? I¡¯m surprised. Normally, people like us won¡¯t get married so soon because we


    don¡¯t want to be bonded by a rtionship and we¡¯re aiming to reach a higher level. Even if we get


    married, we are not rushing to have children. But you already have a daughter at this young age,¡±


    Yasmin said.


    She continued, ¡°Oh. I also heard a saying that we could have a longer life span once our attainment is


    at a certain level. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true or not. At least I have never seen one with my own eyes.


    The strongest people I know is warrior king and the rank above warrior king is warrior emperor. I have


    never heard what is after warrior emperor. But I heard from someone that if you surpass the warrior


    emperor, it means you have the blessing from god and you have a longer life span.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes. The ranking after the warrior emperor is called the saint. A saint has two


    hundred years of life span. If you be a saint, that means you can live longer and you get to


    sustain your youth so your appearance won¡¯t age as fast as normal people. If you reach a certain level


    of attainment, you have the ability to keep your youthful appearance too.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? So the saint is the rank above the warrior emperor.¡±


    Yasmin looked muddled. She frowned and mumbled to herself, ¡°You can hardly find a warrior emperor


    in this continent. But my dad said they do exist. Just not here. They would stay in a more secluded area


    and not enter the mundane world because the spiritual energy in our air is too thin. So I was thinking


    it¡¯s going to be hard for anyone to be a saint when bing a warrior emperor looks like an impossible


    mission.¡±


    After that, she shook her head. ¡°Oh, well, let¡¯s not think about those. I don¡¯t have to worry about that for


    now. Hey, do you know the mayor of Drackham has nine wives? As the governor, you must have plenty


    too. How many wives do you have?¡±


    The corner of Severin¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. ¡°Ten wives? He definitely enjoys his life like a


    yboy.¡±


    ¡°What about you? How many do you have?¡±


    Yasmin was very curious about the answer as she looked at Severin while waiting for Severin to


    answer the question.

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    Chapter 837


    For the very first time, Severin felt embarrassed having been stared at by Yasmin.


    From Yasmin¡¯s tone and expression, it felt like she thought the more wives a man had the stronger the


    man was. And it felt abnormal for a man to have only just one wife.


    Nevertheless, it made sense. Many heads of the family or mayors in Dracodom had more than one wife


    or mistress. Especially those men with power.


    Severin touched his nose bridge and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I think one is enough.¡±


    ¡°What? You only have one wife?¡±


    Yasmin widened her eyes as if she saw a monster. ¡°You¡¯re a handsome guy, a talented person, the


    supreme leader, and the governor! Oh, my god! Do you know how many girls will fall in love with you?


    Why don¡¯t you pick some of them to be your wives? Don¡¯t men all love to have many pretty women?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Severin was lost for words. He curled up his finger and used his knuckle to tap


    Yasmin¡¯s forehead. ¡°You¡¯re just a young girl and these should not be the things for you to worry about.


    Can¡¯t you think and worry about something more suitable for your age?¡±


    Yasmin did not agree. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being curious about that? Isn¡¯t that a normal topic? I just


    think that you should get yourself more wives since you¡¯re so talented. Otherwise, it just feels weird.¡±


    Severin did not know how to react. For some reason, a few women did appear in his mind after


    listening to what Yasmin said.


    She, Rachel, and Gracie. They were all beautiful women. It would attract much attention if he went


    out together with all of them at once. Severin shook his head when he realized his head was in the


    clouds. However, they did not know a man was watching them from afar. He thought Severin and


    Yasmin were looking intimately close together.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The man balled up his hand and approached them with his bodyguards.


    As the man walked over, he said angrily, ¡°Yasmin Nair! You are a liar!¡±


    Yasmin frowned and looked in the man¡¯s direction. ¡°Flin Hoffman! What did you say? Why do you call


    me a liar?¡±


    Flin looked at Severin and said angrily, ¡°I bought flowers and coffee for you. But you said you¡¯re still too


    young, all you think about is your training, and you have no n to enter a rtionship now. Then what


    are you doing now? You¡¯re together with him now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    After that, he started to check out Severin. ¡°This man looks at least seven or eight years older than you.


    Heck, he¡¯s probably ten years older than you! Looks like you have a thing for older men and not


    because you don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship now.¡±


    Yasmin gritted her teeth angrily. ¡°Flin, have you gone crazy? Who told you I¡¯m together with him? He¡¯s


    so talented. How could I be together with him? Even if I like him, he¡¯s not going to like me. What¡¯s


    wrong with you? I think your imagination has run too wild.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m crazy?¡±


    Flin¡¯s eyes turned red as he said unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re a liar! If I didn¡¯t see how close the two of you are, I


    would still believe what you said. I saw how intimate you two were! I saw everything!¡±


    ¡°Intimate? You¡¯re seriously crazy!¡±

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    Chapter 838


    Once again, Yasmin felt speechless. ¡°He¡¯s my supreme leader! He¡¯s not my boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°Supreme leader?¡±


    Flin was shocked. ¡°What is a supreme leader? Howe I never heard of him before? Are you trying


    to trick me by making it up?¡±


    He paused for a while and continued, ¡°I saw it just now. He flicked your forehead with his finger just


    now¡­


    ¡°Forget about it. Stop exining it to him. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Severin could not be bothered to waste time exining to Flin. To him, Flin was just a silly teenage boy


    His age must be close to Yasmin. Being an adult, Severin did not have the patience to deal with him.


    ¡°Go? Where are you going? You¡¯re not allowed to leave before you exin everything!¡± However, Flin


    blocked them from leaving. There were bodyguards behind him. As he said that, they quickly formed a


    line to stop Severin and Yasmin from leaving


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say because I have already told you. He¡¯s my supreme leader. It¡¯s up to you to


    believe it or not!¡±


    Yasmin felt helpless. Although Flin¡¯s family was not an upper-ss family, Flin had people backing and


    supporting him. This was why Yasmin did not like him but did not reject him and looked for an excuse


    instead. She was hoping Flin would lose interest in her as time went on and found someone else.


    Never had she thought, Flin would misunderstand her rtionship with Severin after seeing them


    walking together.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Old man! Who are you? Yasmin is mine! I kill you if you dare to steal her away from me!¡±


    The more Flin thought about it the angrier he became. From where he stands, he reckoned he caught


    Yasmin red-handed. Who knew what else Severin and Yasmin did when he was not looking? That


    thought totally blew up Flin¡¯s mind.


    Severin¡¯s face looked fierce after listening to that. At first, he did not want to make matters worse but


    Flin was threatening him now.


    He sneered. ¡°Kill me? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. I dare to say no one in Riverson has the power or


    ability to kill me!¡±


    *Geez. I¡¯m so scared. It sounded so scary but I didn¡¯t buy it at all!¡±


    Flin sneered. He knew every single influential and powerful person in Riverson. Obviously, he thought


    Severin was just bluffing.


    After that, he looked at Yasmin. ¡°You¡¯re not going to admit it, are you? Fine, I¡¯ll break his leg since you


    don¡¯t admit it!¡±


    ¡°Flin. Calm down. The truth is I don¡¯t like you and I really don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship now.¡±


    Yasmin exined, ¡°He¡¯s really not my boyfriend so leave him out of this. He¡¯s not someone you can


    afford to mess with. Not even your godfather too! Do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    Chapter 839


    ¡°Haha! Stop fooling me. Do you think I will believe those foolish things you said?¡±


    Flinughed out loud, took steps back, and waved his hand. ¡°Go! Break his legs! I¡¯m looking forward to


    seeing just how he is going to get out of this. How dare he try to steal my woman from me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The bodyguards quickly encircled Severin. They held their fists tightly and released some of their


    spiritual energy. They were just profound masters and would cause no harm to Severin at all. Within a


    few seconds, they all ended up moaning and grunting while lying on the floor.


    ¡°He-he¡¯s probably a warrior king.¡±


    Flin¡¯s expression looked terrible. His n was to teach Severin a lesson. Little did he know, his n


    was going to fail.


    ¡°Since you were hoping you could break my legs, I¡¯m not going to forgive you today.¡±


    An evil smile appeared on Severin¡¯s face as he slowly walked toward Flin.


    ¡°What-what are you going to do?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Instantly, Flin¡¯s face flushed white. He kept on walking backward and threatened Severin. ¡°You better


    think twice about what you are about to do. Yes, my family is not an upper-ss family but not


    everyone could mess with my godfather. If you dare¡­¡±


    Severin could not be bothered to listen more. He took a big step forward, grabbed Flin¡¯s arm, and


    applied more force to break Flin¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Flin shouted painfully. Blue nerves popped out on his forehead because the pain was


    excruciating. Yasmin looked at him and shook her head helplessly. ¡°Flin, I told you. He¡¯s not someone


    you should mess with but you refuse to listen to me. You have yourself to me.¡±


    ¡°Yasmin, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Severin did not want to waste more time and decided to leave with Yasmin.


    After a while, heined, ¡°Too bad my supply of first-grade spiritual herbs is running low. It will be


    good if I can make more first-grade high-rank medicines to help those level eight or nine profound


    masters to reach level one warrior king. If only I could get more spiritual herbs then we can have more


    level one warrior kings.¡±


    Yasmin smiled. ¡°Would you consider trying your luck at the auction center? I haven¡¯t gone there for a


    long time. Maybe you can find something good there.¡±


    ¡°Auction center? There¡¯s an auction center in Drackham?¡±


    After knowing that, Severin¡¯s eyes lit up..


    ¡°Hell, yeah. The Grand Sky Auction Center. Rumor has it, the auction center belongs to a hidden


    cultivator family. No one dares to cause trouble for the auction center. Not the first-tier upper-ss


    family, second- tier upper-ss family, or the mayor.¡±

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    Chapter 840


    Since this topic was brought up, Yasmin told Severin more. ¡°This auction center is very popr. Many


    cultivators from nearby townships would go there.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I heard about auction centers but I have never been to one. Yes, let¡¯s go take a look!¡±


    Instantly, Severin was attracted by the auction center. He thought about it and asked, ¡°But do we pay


    using money or spiritual stones? I don¡¯t have many spiritual stones with me. I could only get them after


    I killed some people who tried to mess with me.¡±


    Yasmin covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This auction center is established in the


    mundane. world so they trade with money. But they do have a ce where you can exchange spiritual


    stones. Nevertheless, you pay cash for the item.¡±


    Severin asked curiously, ¡°Really? You can exchange spiritual stones with money? How do you do


    that?¡±


    Yasmin shrugged. ¡°Spiritual stone is categorized into low-grade, medium-grade, high-grade, and


    premium- grade. You can exchange one low-grade spiritual stone for a thousand dors.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°I understand it now. So if I want to exchange one medium-grade spiritual stone, I will


    have to pay a-thousand-and-five-hundred dors. And a-hundred-and-fifty-million dors for one high-


    grade spiritual stone.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. They don¡¯t have premium-grade spiritual stones, though. In fact, they rarely have high-grade


    spiritual stones too. Normally, you can exchange low-grade and medium-grade from the auction center.


    These stones are themon ones people use. High-grade and premium-grade spiritual stones are


    very rare. The stones have very thick spiritual energy in them. People would mostly keep it for


    themselves,¡± Yasmin exined.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t call me supreme leader when we are outside. I don¡¯t want people to look at me weirdly when


    they hear it. Just call me Severin,¡± Severin said while nodding his head.


    ¡°Hehe! Alright then, Severin!¡± Yasmin chuckled.


    After spending some time with Severin, she realized Severin was an easygoing and gentle person. At


    first, she was worried that it would be stressful to be out together with him..


    Severin totally changed her mind after the time they spent together this afternoon..


    Not longter, they arrived outside of the auction center. They were required to pay an entrance fee of


    a- thousand-and-five-hundred dors per person to enter.


    ¡°Damn it! My hand! My hand is broken!¡±


    Flin gritted his teeth angrily.


    His bodyguards rushed to him and one of them took out a pill for Flin. ¡°Mister Flin, take this healing pill.


    and we shall bring you to the hospital to treat it.¡±


    Flin nodded while his eyes looked vicious. ¡°That jackass! I¡¯m going to make him pay. I¡¯ll kill him! Let¡¯s


    go to the hospital for now. After the doctor treats my arm, I¡¯m going to look for my godfather!¡±


    ¡°I think only your godfather can help you. Obviously, Yasmin is lying to you. I think that guy is probably


    a level one or two warrior king. You have to ask your godfather to send his strongest man to fight him!¡±


    One of the bodyguards thought and analyzed the situation for Flin. Flin nodded. They went to the


    hospital. On the way, Flin called his godfather, Carlito. Soon, Carlito arrived at the hospital. His face


    looked gloomy when he saw Flin¡¯s arm wrapped with a ster cast.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    Chapter 841


    When Flin saw Carlito in the hospital, he became very emotional. ¡°Godfather, that guy is Yasmin¡¯s


    admirer. You know how much I like Yasmin. I saw them flirting with each other on the street so I went


    over to ask what their rtionship was. But he beat my men. When I told him you¡¯re a very powerful


    man, it did not bother him, and totally ignored me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? What¡¯s his name? How can he be so arrogant? Since when did people stop being afraid


    when they know they are dealing with Sanchez?¡±


    Carlito balled up his hand after listening to that. The Sanchez family was one of the prestige families in


    Drackham. They had many strong fighters and people often linked them as a strong family that one


    should not easily mess with.


    Flin thought about it andined, ¡°I don¡¯t know his name. But Yasmin tried to trick me by saying


    he¡¯s her supreme leader. Most importantly, she said no one in Drackham dared to mess with him.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Hmph! How arrogant! That means he¡¯s not from someone from Drackham Mansion nor a first-tier


    upper- ss family nor the war god, Beryl.¡±


    Carlito scoffed. ¡°I refuse to believe he¡¯s not someone I can¡¯t mess with!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring some men. What do you like to do with that guy? Break his arms and legs?¡± Carlito


    sneered.


    Flin was thrilled to hear that. ¡°I know you¡¯re the best. He¡¯s shopping with Yasmin and I don¡¯t know if


    they have gone back. But we can wait for them at Tigris Hall.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go then. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing that arrogant guy and teaching him a lesson for his


    arrogance!¡±


    Carlito stood straight with his hands behind his back to give off a high and mighty image. Not longter,


    they departed as nned with Carlito gathering his finest men.


    At the same moment, Severin and Yasmin were in the auction center.


    Severin looked up and frowned. ¡°There¡¯re private booths?¡±


    Yasmin nodded. ¡°Yes. Those are VIP booths. You can rx and drink while overseeing the entire hall.


    They serve food and beverages too.¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Then we won¡¯t have to stay here in this packed


    hall.


    Yasmin smiled embarrassingly, ¡°I just think there¡¯s no need to spend that much money. Each VIP booth


    costs a-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors and you have to be their VIP. In order to be a VIP,


    you¡¯ll have to reload a minimum of a-hundred-and-fifty-million dors into your ount. After that, they


    would. deduct the fee from your ount every time youe. We won¡¯t being here very often,


    right?¡±


    After listening to the exnation, Severin nodded. ¡°I see. Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m going back to South Link


    City in two days and I won¡¯te here often. Indeed, there¡¯s no reason for me to spend that amount of


    money.¡±


    Yasmin was relieved knowing Severin was not mad at her. She was afraid her decision to have them sit


    in the hall would anger and upset Severin.

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    Chapter 842


    The auctioneer was a middle-aged woman around her thirties. Her name was Sabrina Chatterton. The


    figure-hugging bodycon dress sessfully showed off her curves.


    As she stood on the stage, she had a distinctive and special temperament that emphasized her


    nobleness.


    When Yasmin saw the auctioneer was Sabrina, she quickly informed, ¡°Severin. We got Sabrina as our


    auctioneer today. She¡¯s one of a kind. I think the auction center is going to auction off something


    valuable and precious today.¡±


    Severin did not get it. ¡°Oh, really? What makes you think that?¡±


    Yasmin exined, ¡°Sabrina is the head manager of this auction center. There are many managers


    working here but she¡¯s the one overseeing them.¡±


    She paused to lower her volume. ¡°I heard she¡¯s from a cultivator family. As you know, those cultivator


    families are very mysterious and no one has ever gotten any solid information about them. But you


    know how rumors are. No one knows the exact information but no one dares to cross her.¡±


    Severin looked at Sabrina. A beam of gold light shed in his eyes. He smiled faintly. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not a


    rumor after all. She has high attainment.¡±


    ¡°High attainment?¡±


    Yasmin was first shocked. Slowly, her pupils dted. ¡°What do you mean? Can you tell the level of her


    attainment? But she is not releasing her spiritual energy or any pressure. And we are at least twenty


    feet away from her. Can you really tell how high her attainment is?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Severin smiled humbly. ¡°It¡¯s just some special technique. She¡¯s a level eight warrior king. That¡¯s why I


    said. she possesses high attainment.¡±


    That information nearly caused Yasmin to faint. ¡®Level eight warrior king. Sabrina is actually a level


    eight warrior king!¡± she thought..


    Many people had been specting about Sabrina¡¯s attainment all the time. However, no one had really


    seen her fight. Thus no one knew her attainment. Most people thought she was at least a level five or


    six warrior king.


    Little did they know, Sabrina was actually a level eight warrior king.


    In the current mundane world, she easily made it to the top strongest people. With that said, the


    possibility of hering from a cultivator family was very high.


    The moment Yasmin returned from her shock, she looked at Severin and calmed down. She knew


    Severin


    must be a warrior emperor. Thus, if Severin thought Sabrina¡¯s attainment level was high, he must be


    telling the truth.


    The auction started with Sabrina exining some information and the process of the auction. Once the


    rules were said, the auction started.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s start with the first item of the auction.¡±


    After that, a beautiful woman walked up the stage with a tray in her hands.


    Sabrina flipped her hand to take out one first-grade high-rank pill and ced it on the tray the beautiful


    woman was holding. She smiled. ¡°This is the first auction item. Truly a treasure. First-grade high-rank


    pill. Suitable for a level eight or nine profound master to increase his attainment to be a level one


    warrior king. The bidding starts at a billion dors. You may start the bid.¡±


    After Sabrina finished speaking, many people took a big gasp. Grand Sky Auction Center was definitely


    at mysterious ce. Everyone in there was shocked to see the auction begin with such a valuable item.

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    Chapter 843


    That¡¯s a first-grade high-rank training pill. This pill is very gentle but its effect is very good. The best


    choice of pill when a profound master wishes to be a warrior king,¡± a level nine elder profound


    master said excitedly.


    ¡°Yes. I agree. This item is very valuable. It¡¯s hard to find a first-grade high-rank pill. Even if someone


    has it, they won¡¯t send it for auction. This pill could easily help their family create a warrior king,¡±


    another middle- aged man also said excitingly while his eyes twinkled.


    Nheless, an elderly man ruined the moment. He chuckled. ¡°Yes, this pill is a first-grade high-rank


    pill. But it¡¯s just amon pill to me. Look at the color. It¡¯s just the lowest grade. It¡¯s not valuable unless


    it¡¯s a medium-grade pill.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that old man? He sounded so proud and he actually thinks the pill is not valuable,¡± a young man


    said unpleasantly after hearing that.


    The man beside him quickly warned him. ¡°You don¡¯t know how he is? He¡¯s an alchemist working for a


    first- tier upper-ss family in this city. He¡¯s a first-grade high-rank alchemist. I heard he can make


    high-grade pills with good quality.¡±


    By then, admiration was the only feeling the young man had for the old man. ¡°I see. So he¡¯s a first-


    grade high-rank alchemist and a very good and talented one.¡±


    The old alchemist looked proud. He enjoyed the feeling of being admired by many people.


    The pill did not attract the old man¡¯s attention because he was an alchemist himself. However, that did


    not apply to other people. It was still a valuable and precious item for most people.


    At that moment, a middle-aged man stood up. ¡°A billion dors!¡±


    ¡°Mister Mervyn, why are you so stingy? You should call for a higher price. After all, this is a pill that


    could help you create a warrior king for your family in advance.¡±


    A fat guy, Mister Lincoln,ughed and looked down at Mervyn from above. He then smiled. ¡°Three


    billion dors!¡±


    ¡°Mister Lincoln, my family is not as wealthy as you.¡±


    Mervyn did not get angry despite the harshment from Lincoln. He smiled faintly and sat down. ¡°My


    son is very talented. Even without the training pill, he will be a level one warrior king after two or


    three months. There¡¯s no need for me to waste the money buying the training pill for him.¡±


    On the other hand, Lincoln said disdainfully, ¡°Tsk. Just admit that you are poor and stop looking for


    excuses. This pill can help save your son¡¯s time. Isn¡¯t it good if he can be a warrior king soon? He


    can increase his attainment and is stronger to avoid being bullied. He can also continue training to


    stabilize his attainment so he can be a level two warrior king soon.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Just admit that you are poor. There¡¯s no need toe up with ame excuse.¡±


    ¡°Three billion dors!¡±


    Just then, ady stood up and bid a new price. It made Severin very curious to see how much the pill


    could be sold for.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°What a fool. I have doubled the price and there¡¯s still an idiot trying to outbid me. Can¡¯t you tell I¡¯m


    going. to buy the pill regardless of everything?¡± Lincoln scoffed and said unhappily.

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    Chapter 844


    At that moment, Sabrina could not tolerate any more and told Lincoln off. ¡°Mister Lincoln, the rules


    state that anyone in here is eligible to bid. The one with the highest bid wins the item. If you think you


    can give pressure on the other bidders because of your family, then I need to ask you to leave


    immediately!¡±


    The corners of Lincoln¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. Instantly, he did not dare to act arrogantly as


    before. Embarrassingly, he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. But I didn¡¯t mean to do that, did 1?¡±


    With a gentle smile, he showed three fingers and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to call four billion dors!¡±


    ¡°Four billion dors!¡±


    Thedy thought for a few seconds and increased the bid. Obviously, she was not ready to give up yet.


    Lincoln was speechless. At first, he thought he could easily buy the pill with less money. It was never


    his n to have someone else trying to outbid him.


    ¡°Four-and-a-half billion dors!¡±


    After some thinking, Lincoln bid.


    ¡°Six billion dors!¡±


    A man dressed in a white shirt stood up from the booth beside Lincoln. His name was Gordon. He


    smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s worth it if this pill can let my family has another warrior king.¡±


    ¡°Gordon! What¡¯s the matter with you? Are you sure you want to outbid me? Fine! Seven billion dors!¡±


    Lincoln was angry. For the quality of the training pill, the price he called was actually quite high. Under


    a normal situation, only people from the upper-ss family could win the bid.


    ¡°Eight billion dors!¡±


    Gordon red at Lincoln and did not give up.


    ¡°F*ck you! Nine billion dors!¡± Lincoln red back.


    A smile appeared on Sabrina¡¯s face. Originally, she thought it would be nice if the pill could catch a


    price of seven billion dors. The current bidding price had exceeded her expectations. With that, the


    auction


    center could earn moremission.


    ¡°Haha. Nine billion dors. I didn¡¯t know the pill could be sold so expensive.¡±


    Severin chuckled. It seemed like an alchemist was definitely a popr upation. If one day, he spent


    all of his money, he could easily make a better quality pill and sell it off at an expensive price. The


    amount of money he earned could easily allow him to be a millionaire in this mundane world.


    Undeniably, to those who could train, money was just money. It did not serve greater importance to


    them. Definitely, they did not care just how much money they had in the bank.


    In addition, the money the old wacko gave to Severin was enough for Severin to live a luxurious life


    until the day he died.


    ¡°Fine. If you are willing to buy a low-grade first-grade high-rank pill at nine billion dors, you win!¡±


    Gordon frowned and gave up.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Is there anyone else who wishes to bid? Nine billion dors, going once. Going twice. Sold!¡±


    As Sabrina swung her gavel to knock down the bid, the pill finally belonged to Lincoln.

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    Chapter 845


    Although Lincoln won the bid, he did not look happy. The price he had to pay had exceeded his


    expectation and the market price. If Gordon did not raise the price, he did not have to pay more for the


    pill.


    At that time, Sabrina continued with the second auction item. It was a magic sword. Although it was not


    a rare item, there were a few profound masters bidding for it.


    Severin had been waiting patiently. His eyes finally lit up when the third item was disyed.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°A first-grade high-rank spiritual herb. Motherwort. This is the main ingredient to produce a first-grade


    high -rank pill. And it¡¯s not easy to find.¡±


    Severin smiled faintly after seeing the spiritual herb.


    Yasmin chuckled when she saw Severin¡¯s reaction. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re interested in that. You can try


    to bid for it.¡±


    The spiritual herb was considered a valuable item too. However, it did not attract much attention to


    people who solely train. Thus, the starting price was not very high at just seven-hundred-and-fifty-


    thousand dors. However, each price increment needed to be at least a-thousand-and-fifty dors and


    above.


    ¡°Alright. Is there anyone who likes to have this? Let¡¯s start the bidding.¡±


    Sabrina smiled and said, ¡°The quality of this spiritual herb is very good and it is very rare. Most


    importantly, it can help to increase your telekinesis after you consume it.¡±


    Severin smiled faintly as he stood up. ¡°A million dors!¡±


    ¡°This guy doesn¡¯t look like he has high attainment. The spiritual herb is suitable for profound masters.


    The effect is not as good if a profound master with higher levels consumes it,¡± a middle-aged warrior


    king guessed.


    ¡°A-million-and-eight-hundred-thousand dors!¡± Ady stood up and increased the bid by three


    hundred


    thousand dors..


    ¡°Two million dors!¡±


    Severin smiled faintly. This spiritual herb served no purpose to the ordinary cultivator and that


    exined


    its low value.


    As an alchemist, the importance of the spiritual herb was highly different. It was the main ingredient in


    the making of the pill. With other additional ingredients, Severin could turn the spiritual herbs into a


    first- grade high-rank pill. At that time, the value of those spiritual herbs would transform enormously.


    Thedy frowned. She did not have high attainment. In the end, she chose to sit down and gave up


    bid.


    ¡°Three million dors!¡±


    the


    Suddenly, the first-grade high-rank old alchemist stood up and joined the bid. That was out of Severin¡¯s


    expectation


    Sabrina smiled and asked, ¡°Mister Marshall bids three million dors. Does anyone wish to bid a higher


    price?¡±


    ¡°Four-and-a-half-million dors!¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly and had no choice but to increase the bidding price.


    Marshall red at Severin unhappily and said, ¡°Six million dors!¡±


    ¡°Seven-and-a-half-million dors!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Severin bid a higher price.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that guy? Who gives him the audacity to outbid Mister Marshall?¡±


    Some people noticed the situation and wondered what was the deal.

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    Chapter 846


    ¡°Hehe, isn¡¯t he afraid of offending Mister Marshall? Mister Marshall is a high-level alchemist of the first


    rank. Only when this spiritual herb reaches Mister Marshall¡¯s hands can it unleash its tenfold or


    hundredfold value.¡±


    An old man chuckled indifferently without a care in the world.


    ¡°Sixty million!¡±


    Upon hearing the discussions around him, a hint of pride appeared on Mister Marshall¡¯s face as he


    once again increased the bid by one million.


    ¡°Eighty million!¡±


    Seeing that things were getting out of hand, Severin directly added another twenty million.


    The other party could not hold back any longer. After ncing at Severin, he coldly smiled and said,¡±


    Hehe, young man, it seems like you¡¯re quite wealthy. Alright, let¡¯spare. I bid a billion!¡±


    Seeing the provocative look on the other party¡¯s face, Severin¡¯s expression became slightly strange.


    Fighting me in terms of money? Can he outbid me? Do you think that I¡¯m afraid of you?


    He nodded and said, ¡°Heh. Sure, it seems that you¡¯re also interested in this spiritual herb.


    Unfortunately, I¡¯m determined to obtain it as well.¡±


    At this point, Severin paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I bid two billion!¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    Many people could not help but exim upon hearing Severin¡¯s bid. After all, the increase was too


    staggering, directly adding one billion to the price.


    ¡°Alright, I bid three billion!¡±


    Mister Marshall, feeling as if he had been pped in the face, gritted his teeth and once again added


    another billion.


    ¡°Four billion!¡± severin shouted again..


    Mister Marshall¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and he said to Severin, ¡°Kid, have you thought this through?


    This is just a spiritual herb. 4 billion is already exceeding its original value. Are you nning to break.


    through your cultivation using this spiritual herb?¡±


    At this point, Mister Marshall exined further, ¡°Only when this spiritual herb is in my hands can it exert


    its greatest effect because I can refine it into a pill and make it unleash its rightful power. By then, its


    value will double.¡±


    Severin smiled wryly and apologized. ¡°Mister Marshall, I understand the reasoning behind what you


    said. However, as I mentioned earlier, I am determined to obtain it.¡±


    ¡°Wow, then I bid five billion!¡±


    Mister Marshall gritted his teeth and shouted a high price of five billion. This price hadpletely


    exceeded the original value of the spiritual herb. He believed that Severin would give up.


    Although he did not understand why this young man had a grudge against him, as an alchemist, he had


    a considerable amount of money. He could just spend a bit more. As long as he could refine this


    spiritual herb into a pill, he would make his money back.


    If it could be refined into a pill, even ten billion would not be a problem as long as the quality was good.


    Of course, the reason the previous high-grade pill only sold for seven billion at the auction was


    because its original quality was not that good, which increased the chances of failure when attempting


    al


    breakthrough in cultivation.


    However, with a pill of good quality, there would be fewer impurities during the breakthrough, and the


    probability of sess would be much higher.


    ¡°Six billion!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After contemting for a moment, Severin said, ¡°Mister Marshall, if you want to bid higher, I¡¯ll give it to


    you. After all, this price is already quite high.¡±


    Mister Marshall waspletely speechless and gave a cold smile in the end, saying, ¡°Hehe, kid, are


    you intentionally trying to make me spend more? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want it anymore. Take it, six billion,


    you¡¯re at a loss!¡±

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    Chapter 847


    ¡°Alright, young man, may I know your name? Since there are no other bids at the moment, this spiritual


    herb will be yours.¡±.


    Standing on the stage, Sabrina¡¯s gaze toward Severin had a hint of difference. After all, this young man


    in front of her seemed to possess not only wealth but also a certain kind of boldness. Being spoken to


    like that by Mister Marshall, a figure like him, many people would choose to give way in order to save


    face for Mister Marshall.


    However, Severin persisted until the end, raising the price to a point where even Mister Marshall had to


    give up.


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°My name is Severin.¡±


    ¡°Very well, if no one continues to bid, this spiritual herb belongs to Mister Severin!¡±


    ¡°Six billion, once!¡±


    ¡°Six billion, twice!¡±


    ¡°Six billion, thrice! Sold!¡±


    As the auctioneer¡¯s hammer fell, a staff member approached carrying a tray and handed the spiritual


    herb. to Severin. They also brought out a device and swiped the money from Severin¡¯s bank card.


    ¡°Young people nowadays, just to show off, just for attention, they even go against me with a stiff neck.


    Heh.¡±


    Mister Marshall chuckled, intentionally appearing indifferent. In his view, Severin must be trying to show


    off by deliberatelypeting with him.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    However, if he were to argue with this younger generation, it would make him seem petty.


    A man nearby smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? This guy¡¯s cultivation is probably not high. He¡¯s on the


    verge of a breakthrough and wants to use this spiritual herb to break through.¡±


    Soon, the auction for the fourth item began.


    As for this fourth item, Severin was not interested because it was just a cultivation technique, of


    average grade and clearly not worth his attention.


    After a while, another spiritual herb was finally brought out for auction.


    ¡°Hehe, everyone, this spiritual herb is not ordinary. It¡¯s a low-grade second-rank spiritual herb, suitable


    for pill refinement, and extremely rare¡­¡±


    After Sabrina introduced the spiritual herb with a smile, she continued, ¡°Of course, everyone knows that


    second-rank spiritual herbs, even low-grade ones, can¡¯t bepared to first-rank spiritual herbs.


    Therefore, the starting price is a bit high, starting at four billion, and each bid must not be lower than


    one. million.¡±


    After finishing, Sabrina smiled slightly, ¡°Alright, now you can start bidding.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Ye, this is a spiritual herb that can be used for pill refinement. I guess you¡¯re interested in it


    again, right?¡±


    Nie Qingyun nced at Severin beside him and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°Hmm, I am indeed interested. I hope this time Mister Marshall won¡¯tpete


    with me. He is only a high-level first-rank alchemist, so he shouldn¡¯tpete with me for a low-grade


    second-


    rank spiritual herb.¡±


    After saying that, Severin stood up directly and said, ¡°I bid four billion!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mister Severin has bid four billion. Is there anyone else bidding?¡±


    Sabrina, seeing Severin bid again, couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of surprise in her eyes. It seemed that


    this Severin really had no shortage of money.

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    Chapter 848


    After all, six billion had already been spent before, and now Severin wanted to bid as well. Anyone who


    had so much funds to spare must be some arrogant young master from within Drackham.


    However, Sabrina carefully pondered and felt that the name sounded somewhat unfamiliar, leaving her


    confused.


    ¡°I bid five billion!¡±


    Just at that moment, a middle-aged woman walked out of the private room on the second floor and


    smiled slightly as she called out, ¡°I bid five billion three hundred million!¡±


    Unexpectedly, the previously mentioned Lincoln also set his sights on this spiritual herb and raised the


    bid as well.


    ¡°Hehe, six billion!¡±


    Mister Marshall, who was there before, also didn¡¯t show any weakness and immediately raised the


    price, almost right after Lincoln.


    Severin felt speechless. He did not expect that this time there would be so many people interested in


    this spiritual herb.


    The middle-aged woman smiled and said, ¡°Then I bid six billion five hundred million!¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness, isn¡¯t this too intense? The price has already skyrocketed so quickly!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? That middle-aged woman is also an alchemist from a top-ss family, a high-grade level-one


    alchemist. She¡¯s on the same level as Mister Marshall. I didn¡¯t expect her to be interested in this


    spiritual herb as well. Even Lincoln has made a move. Tsk tsk, it¡¯s going to be interesting.¡±


    The hall suddenly became noisy. No one expected that there would be so many people bidding for this


    low-grade level-two spiritual herb.


    ¡°Severin, what should we do? Should we stillpete? There are quite a lot of people, and two of


    them. are high-grade level-one alchemists. They¡¯ve been in their families for a long time, so they


    definitely have a lot of money.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Yasmin looked at Severin with some concern, afraid that he might not have enough money. She said to


    Severin, ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough money, I have a few billion in my ount. If it¡¯s still not enough, I


    can message my dad now and ask him to transfer money to my ount immediately.¡±


    After listening, Severin could not help butugh helplessly and said softly, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m not


    only the master of south county, but also the Supreme Leader of Dracodeus Temple. Do you think I


    can¡¯tpare to them?¡±


    Hearing this, Yasmin immediately felt embarrassed. She realized that she was worrying needlessly.


    After all, he was the Supreme Leader of Dracodeus Temple, so he must have money.


    ¡°I bid seven billion!¡± Severin smiled, stood up, and slowly spoke.


    ¡°Hehe, kid, you¡¯re quite wealthy. Didn¡¯t you already buy a high-grade level-one spiritual herb just now?


    Are you still trying to snatch it?¡±


    Mister Marshall chuckled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see who has the money. The sess rate of my high-grade


    level- one pills is already quite high. I want to buy this low-grade level-two spiritual herb to try refining


    low-grade level-two pills. If I seed, the value will be unimaginable. So, for me, you can¡¯tpete


    because you can¡¯t turn it into pills.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the middle-aged woman on the attic immediately refuted, ¡°Hehe, Mister Marshall, I also


    n to try refining low-grade level-two pills. But even if your sess rate in refining high-grade level-


    one pills is high, it doesn¡¯t mean you can seed in refining low-grade level-two pills right from the


    start, does it? Breaking through is not such an easy thing. I won¡¯t hide it from you; I¡¯ve wasted dozens


    of low- grade level-two spiritual herbs, and I haven¡¯t made much progress yet.¡±


    Mister Marshall did not expect this woman to challenge him like that. His previous words were only.


    meant to scare off Severin.


    His mouth twitched slightly, and he could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°Just because you can¡¯t seed


    quickly doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t either. People are different. Alright, enough talk. I bid 8 billion! If you have


    the guts, continue raising the price!¡±

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    Chapter 849


    ¡°Eight billion!¡±


    Upon hearing this, many people gasped in astonishment. Mister Marshall was truly deserving of his


    reputation. He quickly raised the price to eight billion.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯tpete with you anymore. You alchemists are all mad. There isn¡¯t a single


    high- ranking alchemist in my family. If I snatch this spiritual herb, I can only use it as a herb. There¡¯s


    no possibility of creating more value from it.¡±¡±


    Finally, after thinking for a while, Lincoln chose to give up.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Nine billion!¡±


    However, the middle-aged woman clearly had no intention of giving up. She directly shouted a price of


    nine billion.


    ¡°Ten billion!¡±


    Severin showed no weakness and stood up, shouting a price of ten billion.


    Both Mister Marshall and the middle-aged woman werepletely speechless and couldn¡¯t help but


    look. towards Severin. After all, in their eyes, Severin was not an alchemist. Even for them, high-


    ranking alchemists, buying and attempting to refine a low-grade second-rank pill was quite risky. They


    did not expect Severin topete with them.


    ¡°Ten billion? This kid is really rich. Shouting such a price for a low-grade second-rank spiritual herb.


    After all, although it¡¯s precious, it¡¯s just a herb, not a pill!¡¯


    Some people could not help but sigh, realizing that they couldn¡¯t see through this young man who was


    competing with two alchemists.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m really sorry, I truly have my eyes on this spiritual herb.¡±


    Severin chuckled.


    ¡°Kid, if you¡¯re not an alchemist, then even if you win the bid for this spiritual herb, it¡¯s aplete waste


    of money,¡± the middle-aged woman could not help but remind him.


    Severin replied, ¡°Thank you for your reminder, but I have my own ns.¡±


    ¡°Fine, eleven billion!¡±


    After thinking for a while, the middle-aged woman seemed unwilling to give up.


    Mister Marshall fell into silence, sitting there with a cold expression, seemingly unwilling to argue.


    Severin forced a bitter smile and said, ¡°Fifteen billion then.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    This time, even the middle-aged woman was rendered speechless. Severin¡¯s momentum was too


    strong. He added four billion in one go, as if money was no object.


    ¡°Is this guy crazy? The two alchemists want the spiritual herb for alchemy. Even if they fail, it can still


    contribute to their breakthrough to be second-rank alchemists. That¡¯s worthwhile, at least it adds


    to their experience of failure. But this guy can only use the spiritual herb as a herb, spending fifteen


    billion on it is just too much, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Someone eximed in surprise


    ¡°Heh, who knows what he¡¯s thinking, or maybe he really is wealthy. However, this is truly domineering.¡±

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    Chapter 850


    Someone could not help but force a bitter smile. The happiness of the wealthy is something they,


    ordinary people, clearly cannotprehend. Among those participating in the auction, there were also


    some scions of prestigious families who were frightened by Severin¡¯s heartless demeanor.


    ¡°15 billion, is there anyone else bidding?¡±


    In Sabrina¡¯s heart, she was extremely satisfied. She hadn¡¯t expected to auction it off for such a price.


    Looking around, she noticed that no one else intended to raise the bid. She then raised the gavel and


    said, ¡°Fifteen billion going once, fifteen billion going twice, sold!¡±


    As the gavel fell, the spiritual herb once again fell into Severin¡¯s possession.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m afraid they have no idea that you are capable of easily turning this spiritual herb into a pill,


    right? Hehe, they can¡¯tpete with you. If they keeppeting, they will only lose. But you, even if


    you buy it at such a high price and turn it into a pill, you¡¯ll still make a profit.¡±


    On the side, Yasmin saw the gloomy expressions of the two alchemists and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    secretly next to Severin..


    ¡°Keep your voice down. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll find out that I¡¯m only a low-level second-grade alchemist. They


    might get so angry they vomit blood. Let¡¯s keep a low profile. If we can avoid offending people, let¡¯s do


    so. After all, I¡¯ll be returning to South Link City soon, and I don¡¯t want any more trouble.¡±


    Severin smiled wryly and reminded Yasmin in a low voice.


    Yasmin immediately smiled cutely and made an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture with her hand.


    ¡°This kid has already spent so much money. I don¡¯t believe he¡¯ll have any money left to snatch from us.


    later. We haven¡¯t even spent our money yet.¡±


    Mister Marshall nced at Severin and gritted his teeth, muttering, ¡°Hmph, go ahead and buy it at a


    high price. The auction isn¡¯t over yet. There might be a low-level second-grade spiritual herb up for


    auction.ter. At that time, you¡¯ll be out of money, and I¡¯ll be able to pick up a bargain.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Just thinking about the scene where he picks up a bargain and can also irritate Severin, Mister


    Marshall finally felt a lot morefortable.


    ¡°This kid has already spent nearly twenty billion. I wonder how much money he still has in his ount.¡±


    Inside the private room on the attic, the middle-aged female alchemist furrowed her brows, wondering.


    which prominent family¡¯s young master Severin belonged to.


    ¡°Alright, alright, next up, we have a treasure that some people here may consider valuable, while


    others. may not consider it as such.¡±


    At this moment, Sabrina, on the stage, smiled mysteriously and slowly began to speak.


    ¡°Hehe, Manager, stop teasing us and just tell us what it is. I¡¯m really curious to know what it is that


    some people consider a treasure while others don¡¯t.¡±


    A bald man crossed his arms in front of his chest and said in a rough voice.


    Sabrina then flipped her palm and took out an alchemy furnace. ¡°An alchemy furnace. For alchemists, it


    is a treasure, but for those who are not alchemists, it¡¯s of no use. Of course, it can also be sold for


    money. Haha!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I thought it was something else. It turns out to be an alchemy furnace.¡±


    Mister Marshall chuckled and said, ¡°But, you know, the alchemy furnace I have is pretty good, so this


    alchemy furnace, for me, is not a treasure.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Sabrina replied with a faint smile, ¡°Haha, Mister Marshall, you shouldn¡¯t rush to


    conclude. Alchemy furnaces are also ssified into different grades, ranging from first to ninth grade,


    right?¡±


    Mister Marshall proudly nodded, ¡°Yes, alchemy furnaces are indeed ssified into grades. My alchemy


    furnace is already an eighth-grade alchemy furnace. Could it be that the alchemy furnace in your hand


    is a ninth-grade alchemy furnace?¡±


    Sabrina faintly smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. It is indeed ssified from first to ninth grade, but don¡¯t


    forget that they are also categorized as ordinary artifacts and spiritual artifacts. The one you¡¯re using,


    the eighth-grade alchemy furnace, should be an ordinary artifact, right? As for this alchemy furnace in


    my hand, although it is a first-grade alchemy furnace, it is a spiritual artifact.¡±

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    Chapter 851


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What!¡±


    Mister Marshall was stunned when he heard this and almost dropped his jaw. He immediately


    eximed, ¡°You, you actually have a top-grade spiritual tool? Is it real?¡±


    The woman upstairs, whom everyone called Miss Haley, also had her eyes light up and couldn¡¯t help


    but swallow her saliva.


    ¡°I must obtain this alchemy furnace!¡±


    Miss Haley clenched her fist, filled with excitement.


    Although the alchemy furnace she had in her hand was decent, it was only a seventh-grade magical


    tool. Compared to Mister Marshall¡¯s, it fell slightly short.


    If she could obtain this spiritual alchemy furnace, it would undoubtedly greatly assist her in alchemy. At


    least it would be much better than before.


    Moreover, after learning that Mister Marshall¡¯s alchemy furnace was slightly better than hers, she


    couldn¡¯t help but feel dissatisfied whenever she looked at her own alchemy furnace.


    ¡°A top-grade spiritual tool, not bad!¡±


    Severin¡¯s eyes also brightened, and he felt somewhat excited. The alchemy furnace he had in his


    hand. was obtained by snatching it from Wang Ba¡¯s hand during their previous encounter. Its level was


    not high, just a fifth-grade magical tool.


    If he could obtain a better alchemy furnace, it would naturally be even better.


    ¡°Spiritual tools? Tsk tsk, it¡¯s rare toe across something worthy of being called a spiritual tool. This


    can truly be considered a rare treasure.¡±


    Yasmin also couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Although it¡¯s only a top-grade spiritual tool, its level ispletely


    higher than that of magical tools. With such an alchemy furnace, the process of alchemy will definitely


    be more enjoyable.¡±


    Severin also said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that bying to this auction house today, we would have such an


    unexpected surprise, haha.¡±


    ¡°The top-grade spiritual tool alchemy furnace is called the Wenqing Furnace. This alchemy furnace can


    increase the sess rate of alchemy by ten percent, so naturally, its price won¡¯t be low.¡±


    Sabrina smiled faintly and continued, ¡°The most crucial thing is that we worked hard to obtain this.


    spiritual tool. It¡¯s not easy toe by.¡±


    After saying that, Sabrina could not help but nce at Mister Marshall and Miss Haley. She believed


    that with two alchemists present, they should be able to auction it at a good price.


    If there were only one alchemist here today, or even no alchemist at all, she hadn¡¯t nned to auction


    off the alchemy furnace right away.


    ¡°Just say it, what¡¯s the starting price?¡± Mister Marshall could not wait and immediately asked.


    Sabrina smiled lightly and said, ¡°The starting price is not low, it¡¯s one billion, and each bid increment


    must not be less than ten million.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I bid eleven billion!¡±


    Mister Marshall waved his sleeve and smiled slightly.


    ¡°I bid twelve billion!¡± Before Mister Marshall could sit back in his seat, Miss Haley directly shouted.


    Mister Marshall sneered. ¡°I knew it, Miss Hong, you wouldn¡¯t let go of such a treasure. However, this


    time, let¡¯s see who has more money in their ount. I bid thirteen billion!¡±


    ¡°Fifteen billion!¡± Miss Haley shouted again.


    Just a moment ago, to be on the safe side, she had the head of her family immediately transfer a


    hundred billion to her ount. She obviously had a strong desire to obtain this alchemy furnace.


    ¡°Hahaha, the bidding is fierce!¡±

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    Mister Marshallughed heartily, then said with great momentum, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll offer twenty billion!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, indeed alchemists are wealthy! Such a sudden increase in bidding!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mister Marshall is truly extraordinary. To bid twenty billion for an alchemy furnace, remarkable!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. This alchemy furnace may not mean much to us, but for alchemists, it¡¯s a rare


    treasure. Moreover, it¡¯s not just a spiritual artifact, it also has properties that can increase the sess


    rate of alchemy. Such a thing is incredibly precious to them.¡±


    Immediately, many people started discussing.


    Surprisingly, at this moment, anotherpartment on the upper floor opened, and a young man


    walked up to the window. With a faint smile, he said, ¡°I offer twenty five billion!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Many people did not expect that there would be a third bidder, and this bid added another 5 billion,


    raising the price to twenty five billion.


    Mister Marshall¡¯s mouth twitched a few times, and his expression turned particrly unpleasant.


    Two peoplepeting for it had already left him speechless, and now another person had joined in. It


    seemed that this wasn¡¯t an amount of money that could be easily obtained.


    Miss Haley looked at the other person and his expression also turned serious. He said to him, ¡°Mister


    Bough, you¡¯re not an alchemist, so why are youpeting? Are you just doing it for fun? Are you


    deliberately driving up the price?¡±


    Mister Bough smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Miss Haley, please don¡¯t misunderstand. How could I have such


    ill intentions? You¡¯re right, I indeed have no use for it. However, you may not know that our family


    recently gained an elder who is also an alchemist. If I can win this alchemy furnace and give it to him, I


    believe he will be even more grateful to the Boughs. By then, he will also produce more and better pills


    for my family. So, I also want topete for it.¡±


    Miss Haley and Mister Marshall werepletely speechless¡­


    ¡°Hehe, two masters, regardless of whether the Boughs has an alchemist or whether the other party is


    an alchemist, both can participate in the bidding. This is an auction house. As long as the price is high,


    you can auction for the items you want. Please refrain from bringing up other matters. Mister Bough


    has already bid two billion. I wonder if both of you will increase your bids?¡±


    Sabrina chuckled and gave a warning to the two masters as well.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that both of them were high-level alchemists of the first rank and had the


    support. of prominent families, she would have long wanted to shut them up.


    ¡°I offer twenty seven billion!¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Mister Marshall had nothing more to say and shouted in the end.


    ¡°I offer thirty billion!¡±


    Miss Haley also refused to fall behind.


    After thinking for a moment, Mister Bough said with a bitter smile, ¡°Then I offer thirty three billion.¡±


    ¡°Fourty billion!¡±


    Mister Marshall became anxious and added a substantial amount.


    ¡°Fifty billion!¡±


    Miss Haley, this beautiful alchemist, thought of surpassing the other party and directly shouted fifty


    billion.


    Beside Severin, Yasmin looked at him and could not help but say, ¡°Severin, aren¡¯t you going to make a


    move?¡±


    Severin smiled lightly and said, ¡°No rush. Let the bullets fly for a while. I want to see how much money.


    they have prepared. When they can¡¯t hold on much longer, I¡¯ll make my bid! There¡¯s no need to


    compete now. Judging from their current state, I¡¯m afraid it will reach hundreds of billions soon.¡±


    ¡°Really? Will it reach hundreds of billions?¡±


    Yasmin swallowed nervously, shocked in her heart.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know. The value of such a treasure to an alchemist, what it means


    to an alchemist. And money, for us, it¡¯s not that important!

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    Chapter 853


    Yasmin nodded. It seemed that today¡¯spetition for the alchemy furnace would be quite intense.


    After a while, Mister Bough had already offered a bid of seventy billion.


    Mister Marshall obviously did not have that much money anymore. Finally, he looked at Mister Bough


    and Miss Haley, then said, ¡°Mister Bough, Miss Haley, you¡¯re impressive. When I came out today, I


    didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a precious auction item. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Seventy five billion!¡±


    Seeing that Mister Marshall had finally withdrawn, Haley breathed a sigh of relief and said to him,


    ¡°Mister Marshall, thank you very much. Haha!¡±


    ¡°Eighty billion!¡±


    However, Mister Bough had no intention of withdrawing at all. He raised the bid once again and raised


    it to eighty billion.


    ¡°Ny billion!¡± Haley dered with great momentum.


    ¡°Oh my, this is too fierce. It seems that this high-level alchemist has provoked the young master of a


    top- ss family,¡± the onlookers were already shocked. At this point, the continuous increase of ten


    billion after ten billion was making some wealthy merchants lose theirposure.


    After all, spending this much money should not affect the operation of their family¡¯s industries. Although


    some third-rate aristocratic families probably had total assets of more than 90 billion, they wouldn¡¯t


    have as much liquid assets avable for immediate use.


    ¡°A hundred billion!¡± Mister Bough¡¯s expression turned somewhat unsightly. However, when he thought


    about the value that the newly arrived high-level alchemist would bring him in the future, he gritted his


    teeth and offered a bid of 100 billion.


    Seeing the other party¡¯s face finally turning slightly red, Severin knew that the price was reaching a


    point the other party coud not bear.


    ¡°A-hundred-and-ten billion!¡± Haley clenched her fist and immediately retaliated, raising the price by


    another ten billion, clearly wanting to overpower the opponent with her momentum.


    After all, being able to increase the bid by ten billion at this point showed her determination.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°A-hundred-and-fifteen billion!¡± Mister Bough¡¯s expression changed. This time, he clearly hesitated for


    about seven to eight seconds before finally shouting out this price.


    ¡°A-hundred-and-twenty billion!¡± Haley saw that Mister Bough had taken so long to make another bid


    and felt delighted. She knew that Mister Bough was probably reaching his limit. If she quickly raised the


    bid by another five billion, it would crush his spirit. He would definitely think that she had even more


    money.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone crazy. This woman is really crazy. Indeed, this thing is the most tempting for alchemists.¡±


    Mister Bough gritted his teeth, opened his mouth, but in the end, he did not raise the bid any further. He


    estimated that even if he added a few more billion, the other party would continue to increase. Judging


    from that woman¡¯s appearance, she was determined to go all the way.


    ¡°Miss Haley, the bid has already reached one hundred and twenty billion. Mister Bough, will you raise


    the bid?¡± Sabrina¡¯s hand was already ced on the gavel. She estimated that at this point, this fiercely


    competitive bidding would finallye to an end.


    However, what surprised everyone present was that at this moment, a voice slowly rang out, and a


    figure


    stood up.

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    Chapter 854


    ¡°I bid fifteen billion!¡±


    Severin smiled faintly, his expression so indifferent that it seemed as if this a-hundred-and-fifty billion


    was nothing more than a trivial matter to him.


    ¡°A-hundred-and-fifty billion? Did he just increase the bid by thirty billion directly?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, is this real? Am I hearing it correctly? He actually increased the bid by such a huge


    amount? It¡¯s like overwhelming everyone else.¡±


    ¡°Who is this guy? Before, he spent around ten or twenty billion like it was nothing. Now he¡¯s willing to


    spend another a-hundred-and-fifty billion. He must be a young master from some influential family. How


    come I¡¯ve never seen him before?¡±


    With just one sentence from Severin, the entire venue erupted into an uproar. Almost everyone was


    specting about the identity of this young man, who had such audacity.


    ¡°A-hundred-and-fifty¡­ billion? Are you kidding?¡±


    Haley, who thought she had already won, was instantly stunned in ce. She unconsciously took two


    steps back, finding it hard to believe this fact.


    In her hands, she only had a total of a-hundred-and-sixty billion. But judging from the magnitude of the


    increase, it was clear that the other party had more money. Otherwise, there was no way he could


    directly. increase it by thirty billion.


    So even if she shouted out her entire a-hundred-and-sixty billion, she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be


    able to match the other party in the end.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t give up!¡±


    After ncing at the alchemy furnace on the auction stage, Haley¡¯s gaze became determined once


    again. ¡°What if this kid only has a-hundred-and-fifty billion? What if the amount he shouted out is all he


    can. afford? What if it¡¯s his entire wealth? If I retreat directly out of fear, wouldn¡¯t I be missing an


    opportunity?¡±


    ¡°A-hundred-and-fifty billion!¡±


    After thinking it over, Haley decided to add another five billion to test the waters. She hoped that it had


    already reached Severin¡¯s limit.


    Severin smiled lightly and said, ¡°Miss Haley, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve set my sights on this item.¡±


    After speaking, Severin raised his hand once again and calmly said, ¡°I bid two hundred billion!¡±


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    Haley was dumbfounded. Two hundred billion. This guy had directly shouted two hundred billion.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, how intense!¡±


    That fat guy, Herman, could not help but exim, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this auction to be so


    intense. They¡¯ve already reached two hundred billion. Haha, at least I didn¡¯te here in vain today.¡±


    Mister Marshall also looked at Severin, his eyes slightly narrowed, his expression extremely solemn.


    ¡°Who is this guy? Could it be that he¡¯s also an alchemist? If he¡¯s not an alchemist, why would he spend


    so much money to participate in the auction?¡±


    ¡°Who is this kid?¡±


    Sabrina spected in her heart. Two hundred billion was not something just anyone coulde up


    with, Haley had obviously done her best.


    ¡°Damn it, this guy didn¡¯t make a bid all this time, and now he¡¯s shouting out two hundred billion. This kid


    has been spectating from the sidelines the whole time, it¡¯s so infuriating.¡±


    Haley was filled with anger. She had thought she had already won, but now she was defeated. It felt


    like riding a roller coaster, with her emotions plummeting.


    ¡°Severin, which force in the city do you belong to? Why have I never heard of you before?¡±


    Filled with anger, Haley stared at Severin and said, ¡°I admit defeat today, but I hope I understand


    clearly. If you don¡¯t have any alchemists in your family, there¡¯s no need for you topete with us,


    right?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Seeing the anger in the other party¡¯s eyes, Severin exined helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just passing


    through Longcheng. I don¡¯t belong to any force here. Furthermore, I can also tell you that I am a


    second-tier low- level alchemist. That¡¯s why I¡¯m vying for this alchemy furnace! If I have offended you, I


    hope you can forgive me!¡±

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    Chapter 855


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°A second-grade low-level alchemist? Are you kidding me?¡±


    Mister Marshall swallowed nervously, doubting if he had misheard, his face filled with astonishment.


    Haley was also stunned, staring for several seconds before saying. ¡°A second-grade low-level


    alchemist? No wonder, no wonder he was willing to offer such a high price!¡±


    ¡°This kid, bing a second-grade low-level alchemist at such a young age, his future is boundless!¡±


    Sabrina, who was in charge of the auction, waspletely amazed and did not know what to say for a


    moment.


    ¡°Oh my God, a second-grade low-level alchemist. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen one!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Second-grade low-level pills are suitable for people with warrior king level cultivation. This guy,


    he¡¯s really amazing, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    The others were alsopletely excited, finally understanding why Severin had desperately tried to


    snatch the pill furnace from the other party.


    Haley smiled bitterly and said to Severin, ¡°So, you¡¯re actually a second-grade low-level alchemist. If I


    lose to you this time, I¡¯ll admit my defeat.¡±


    ¡°Alright, since no one else is continuing topete with this handsome guy, two hundred billion once,


    200 billion twice, 200 billion three times, sold!¡±


    After Sabrina waited for everyone to quiet down, she hammered the gavel and had the pill furnace


    brought in front of Severin.


    ¡°Judging by the looks of it, this kid¡¯s cultivation is definitely not low. He¡¯s already a second-grade low-


    level alchemist. At least he should be a warrior king, right?¡±


    Mister Marshall could not help but smile bitterly. Previously, he thought that Severin¡¯s cultivation must


    not be high, and even looked down on him. Now it seemed that he himself was the clown.


    Severin did not expect that after revealing his status as a second-grade low-level alchemist, it would be


    so effective. Several other spirit herbs caught his attention, and when he started bidding, no one else


    competed with him. Obviously, they were giving him face.


    Finally, today¡¯s auction quickly came to an end.


    Just as Severin walked out of the auction house, two people, Gordon and Herman, walked towards


    him.


    ¡°Mister Severin, you¡¯re truly amazing. So young, yet already a second-grade low-level alchemist. I


    admire


    you!¡±


    Gordon said with a smile.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? With such talent at such a young age, your future is boundless!¡± Herman also said, not willing


    ot


    lose out.


    Seeing their smiling faces, Severin could not help but smile bitterly and said, ¡°Gentlemen, speak


    directly. We¡¯re all quite busy.¡±


    Gordon immediately said, ¡°Mister Severin, I sincerely invite you to our family. If youe, you can


    enjoy the treatment of an elder. Whatever you need, just tell us. If you need spiritual herbs for alchemy,


    we can directly provide them to you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Herman immediately said, ¡°Mister Severin,e to our family. Rest assured, the


    treatment will definitely be better than theirs. Moreover, we can find a wife for you, provide you with


    beautiful women¡­¡±


    Severin was speechless. He did not expect these two young masters toe and recruit him.


    However, they greatly underestimated him. Even if it was the lord of the city¡¯s invitation, it would not


    have any allure.


    to him.

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    Chapter 856


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Both of you, I think you should just go back. I¡¯m not interested in these things.¡±


    Gordon and Herman knew in their hearts that it would be extremely difficult to recruit a second-grade


    low- level alchemist, but they still came to persuade Severin with a trial attitude.


    Seeing Severin¡¯s firmness, the two could only shake their heads regretfully and ask Severin to


    reconsider before leaving.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the two left, Mister Marshall approached. ¡°Severin, I really didn¡¯t expect it.


    You¡¯re actually a second-grade low-level alchemist. It was my oversight. I offended you during the


    auction. Please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±


    Severin did not expect the other party to approach him proactively and with such a good attitude.


    He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. There wasn¡¯t any major conflict. I naturally didn¡¯t take it to


    heart.¡±


    Haley also approached and immediately said, ¡°Little Brother Severin, I didn¡¯t expect it. Not only are you


    handsome, but you¡¯re also a second-grade low-level alchemist.¡±


    Severin was momentarily speechless, his expression slightly strange. He looked at the two and said, ¡±


    Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. What do you want? I believe you didn¡¯t specificallye here just to


    praise me.¡±


    Mister Marshall and Haley exchanged nces. They both knew what the other was thinking but were


    hesitant to say it.


    ¡°How about you go ahead?¡± Mister Marshall smiled awkwardly and looked at Haley.


    Haley opened her mouth but hesitated, then looked at Mister Marshall and said awkwardly, ¡°Mister


    Marshall, you¡¯re older, so I should give in a little.¡±


    Seeing that neither of them was willing to speak, Severin directly said, ¡°If you two can¡¯t say anything


    after half a day, then I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll speak, I¡¯ll speak!¡±


    Upon hearing that Severin was about to leave, Mister Marshall hurriedly said, ¡°Um, Severin, I believe


    Haley is the same as me. We are both first-grade high-level alchemists and have been stuck at this


    level for quite some time. However, breaking through to a second-grade low-level alchemist is not easy.


    We have no experience in refining second-grade low-level pills.


    Mister Marshall paused for a moment and then expressed his thoughts, ¡°What I mean is, I wonder if


    you, Brother Severin, could give us some guidance. Or perhaps, let us observe your alchemy process,


    how


    about that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, little brother, let us see you refine a second-grade low-level pill. Just once is enough!¡±


    Haley nodded eagerly, her face filled with anticipation. For the two of them, whether or not they could


    break through to a second-grade low-level alchemist was crucial. Once they broke through, they would


    be second-grade alchemists, which would greatly enhance their status.


    After all, being a second-grade low-level alchemist waspletely different from being a first-grade


    high- level alchemist. Second-grade low-level pills were effective even for those with the cultivation of a


    level three or four warrior king.


    ¡°Well¡­, Severin furrowed his brows and started to hesitate.


    The two of them looked at Severin with anticipation, fearing that he would refuse. After all, such ant


    opportunity was rare.


    Most importantly, they knew that many alchemists would not easily help others.


    After hesitating for a while, Severin finally said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s possible. However, there is a condition. I can


    let you observe me refine pills ten times, but you have to provide the materials. And secondly, any


    sessfully refined pills will belong to me!¡±

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    Chapter 857


    ¡°No problem, absolutely no problem!¡± Mister Marshall¡¯s face lit up with joy when he saw Severin agree.


    Being able to witness a second-grade low-level alchemist perform alchemy and have the opportunity to


    witness it ten times would undoubtedly be of great benefit to him. With this experience, he would find it


    easier to make breakthroughs when he attempted alchemy himself in the future.


    Haley also nodded. ¡°Of course, Mister Marshall. Let¡¯s each provide five materials, shall we?¡±


    Mister Marshall nodded. ¡°No problem, of course.¡±


    Although these materials were extremely precious, they were more than willing to offer them in


    exchange. for the opportunity to witness Severin¡¯s alchemy firsthand and learn from it.


    After thinking for a moment, Mister Marshall continued, ¡°I just don¡¯t know which types of second-grade


    low-level pills you¡¯re is capable of refining. I¡¯m afraid that the materials we provide might be of a type he


    is unfamiliar with.¡±


    Severin smiled faintly, ¡°As long as they are rtivelymon, it should be fine. Let¡¯s find a teahouse


    first. When the timees, you can bring out the materials, and I¡¯ll find a room to refine them


    separately for you.¡±


    After the discussion, they quickly found a teahouse and secured a private room on the upper floor.


    Fortunately, both of them had prepared a good amount of materials. Severin selected five sets of


    materials from each of them and then demonstrated for everyone.


    However, at this moment, what Severin and Yasmin were unaware of was that Carlito Sanchez had


    already arrived at Tigris Hall with a few experts, apanied by Flin Hoffman..


    Zoheb, who had just returned from outside, heard that Flin hade with Carlito and immediately went


    forward to wee them.


    ¡°Oh, Lord Carlito, why have youe? You¡¯re a rare guest¡­¡±


    Zoheb greeted him with a smile, but quickly noticed that Flin¡¯s arm was in a cast and immobilized. His


    brows furrowed instantly, and he asked, ¡°Master Flin, what happened to you? Did someone hurt you?¡±


    With a cold expression, Flin replied, ¡°Hmph, what happened? Hasn¡¯t my daughter told you yet?¡±


    ¡°My daughter?¡±


    Zoheb furrowed his brows, thinking that although his daughter could be a bit willful, she wouldn¡¯t act


    unreasonably. Besides, she knew the severity of her actions. He spoke with a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    but I was told that my daughter went out with Mister Severin, shopping, and hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not returned?¡±


    Flin let out a cold smile. ¡°Huh, it¡¯s that so-called Mister Severin you mentioned. He assaulted me when I


    saw them on the street, looking very intimate. I thought he was her boyfriend, so I confronted them, and


    then I was attacked!¡±


    ¡°Really? They were that intimate?¡±


    Zoheb was taken aback, wondering if this Supreme Leader had indeed fallen for his daughter.


    However, a sense of joy quickly emerged within him. If the Supreme Leader truly had feelings for his


    daughter, it would be ideal. Although Severin was nearly ten years older than Yasmin, she was already


    an adult. If she could be with someone as outstanding as Severin, she would have nothing to worry


    about for the rest of her life.


    Of course, if it were any other older man, that would not be eptable. But someone as handsome


    and talented as Severin, Zoheb could still ept the idea, given their age difference.


    ¡°Of course, I could tell something was off between them!¡±

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    Chapter 858


    Flin immediately said, ¡°Today, I must disable that kid.¡±


    Carlito also said casually, ¡°I heard that kid doesn¡¯t even consider me a threat. He¡¯s quite audacious!¡±


    Zoheb was speechless for a moment and thought to himself, Isn¡¯t it normal for that kid, Severin, to not


    care about the Sanchez family? After all, he is the Supreme Leader of the Dracodeus Temple, and


    event the War God calls him Master. But Severin instructed us not to spread the news about him and


    the War God, so I can¡¯t say anything now.


    All he could do was smile and say to Carlito, ¡°Mister Carlito, this Mister Severin is not someone you can


    afford to offend, I advise you to leave with your people. This time, you have offended him, and you can


    only ept your own misfortune.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Zoheb, do you think you can scare me?¡± The other party chuckled and said, ¡°Since they¡¯ve left,


    fine, we¡¯ll wait here. All of you, stay here and don¡¯t think about secretly making phone calls to inform


    others.¡±


    ¡°Alright, since you want to wait, then wait!¡± Zoheb sighed helplessly, not knowing how to persuade the


    other party.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Time passed slowly, and when the sky was getting dim, Severin finally put away his alchemy furnace.


    He had a smile on his face. ¡°This Werchester Furnace is really useful. I feel that it can indeed improve


    the sess rate of pill refinement. Out of ten sets of materials, I sessfully refined eight pills, only


    failing twice. Not bad, haha!¡±


    ¡°Master Ye, you¡¯re truly amazing. We truly admire you. Your skills are so proficient that we probably


    won¡¯t be able to catch up with you in this lifetime,¡± praised Mister Marshall without hesitation. Having


    witnessed Severin¡¯s alchemy technique, he realized how far he was from Severin¡¯s level.


    ¡°Yes, Mister Severin, with your level of proficiency, I feel like I can try refining intermediate-grade pills.


    You¡¯re really strong!¡± Haley eximed. Watching Severin refine pills was like appreciating an art form.


    Moreover, once Severin started alchemy, he became incredibly focused, as if everything around him


    had no rtion to him. His control of the heat was something they all envied.


    ¡°And among the pills he refined, five of them are top-grade pills. I took a look, and each pill already has


    one or two pill patterns. This is not something ordinary people canpare to. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve


    seen. top-grade pills,¡± Mister Marshall chuckled once again. Today, witnessing Severin¡¯s alchemy was


    quite a blow to them, but it also brought them more insights. They believed that what they learned from


    Severin today was worth it.


    Severin flipped his palm and took out two top-grade pills without hesitation. He said generously, ¡°I


    originally thought I could refine six pills at most and didn¡¯t n to give any to you. But considering that


    each of you contributed five sets of materials, I¡¯ll give each of you one pill. I¡¯ll keep six for myself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how can we ept this? Mister Marshall, you can give us the high-grade pills. We can¡¯t ept


    the top-grade ones,¡± Mister Marshall said modestly, but he was actually extremely excited..


    ¡°Hehe, take them. Whether they¡¯re top-grade or high-grade doesn¡¯t matter to me. Since I¡¯m giving them


    to you, I can refine them in the future as well. Whether they¡¯re top-grade or high-grade pills, they¡¯re all


    meant for cultivation. They can¡¯t just be kept as collectibles forever,¡± Severin chuckled and gave each


    of them one pill.

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    Chapter 859


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Marshall!¡±


    Both of them held the top-grade pills given by Severin, their hands trembling slightly. These were truly


    top- grade pills. When they returned, they would have to appreciate them properly. They couldn¡¯t bear


    to just swallow them for alchemy purposes.


    Yasmin, who was on the side, had beenpletely conquered by Severin¡¯s talent today. She had


    never expected that someone could be so putstanding, to the point of being abnormal, giving her an


    unreal feeling.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Because it was not easy to refine a low-grade second-tier pill, and Severin¡¯s sess rate was


    surprisingly high. Not only was the sess rate high, but the quality was also excellent. They were


    either top-grade or the best, truly a genius among geniuses.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll take my leave. See you again in the martial world!¡±


    Severinughed heartily and walked out.


    After thinking for a moment, Mister Marshall said to Severin, ¡°Master Severin, it¡¯s gettingte. How


    about letting me treat you to a meal?¡±


    Severin smiled and replied, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯d better go back and have dinner. We¡¯ve been


    out all day, and I¡¯m sure the head of the Nair family is waiting for me and Yasmin to return.¡±


    ¡°Alright, have a safe journey, Master Severin!¡±


    Both of them respectfully bid farewell to Severin.


    After Severin and Yasmin left, Haley could not help but sigh, ¡°This kid is really amazing. I never thought


    there would be such a talented alchemist. Judging by his appearance, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before


    he breaks through to be a mid-level second-tier alchemist. I feel that in the future, he might even


    be a third-tier alchemist. That won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Mister Marshall nodded in agreement with Haley¡¯s praise. ¡°Yes, he will definitely be a third-tier


    alchemist and a powerful figure. After saying that, I even wanted to ask him for contact information, but


    I didn¡¯t feelfortable asking.¡±


    Haley smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes, I felt the same way just now. I held back several times, but in the end, I


    couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask. After all, he demonstrated alchemy in front of us, exined it while


    refining, and even gave us a top-grade pill each. How could we ask for his contact information? Even if


    we did, he probably wouldn¡¯t be happy about it. After all, if we asked for his contact information, we


    would definitely seek his advice on alchemy in the future.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back and digest what we learned today.¡±


    Mister Marshall smiled satisfactorily and left.


    On the way back, Yasmin could not help but steal a nce at Severin and said, ¡°Severin, you¡¯re


    amazing. Those two alchemists at the auction house initially looked down on you, but in the end, they


    werepletely convinced and showed the utmost respect. Haha, they truly admire you.¡±


    Severin smiled contentedly and said, ¡°Today, I also gained a lot. At least, I got six pills for free, and they


    even provided the alchemy materials. I made a big profit.¡±


    Yasmin covered her mouth andughed, ¡°Haha, you didn¡¯t get them for free. You taught them how to


    refine pills. They made a big profit too.¡±

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    Chapter 860


    Carlito did not expect that Flin would be so ruthless. He could not help but say, ¡°Flin, isn¡¯t this going a


    bit too far? The one you offended was just the pursuer of Yasmin. It doesn¡¯t have much to do with the


    other members of the Tigris Hall. If you kill so many people from the Tigris Hall, wouldn¡¯t it be too


    cruel?¡±


    Flin thought to himself that if Yasmin really ran away with the other person, who knows if she would


    have slept with that man. He did this to make Yasmin regret it.


    However, he naturally couldn¡¯t say that. He just faintly smiled and secretly said to Carlito, ¡°Godfather, I


    only said that to scare Yasmin, to make her bring that guy back. It¡¯s not like I would actually kill the


    people. from Tigris Hall.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± Carlito smiled.


    ¡°Mister Carlito, why are you here?¡±


    Just at that moment, a man and a woman walked in from the main entrance. After the man saw the


    situation inside, he couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Mister Severin¡­ are you Severin?¡±


    Carlito turned around and when he saw that it was Severin, his eyes widened instantly.


    He was fortunate enough to attend Severin¡¯s wedding and even had a drink with the Four Great War


    Gods. Carlito felt that his life had changed. It was something worth bragging about.


    However, in the end, Severin did not want the matter to spread. After he came back, he didn¡¯t go


    around. talking about that day¡¯s events.


    He could not even dream of meeting Severin again here.


    ¡°Hehe, of course it¡¯s me!¡± Severin chuckled and when he saw that Flin was also here, he immediately


    frowned. ¡°Mister Carlito, could it be that you¡¯re the godfather of this scoundrel Flin?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Carlito was instantly shocked. Flin had only told him that the person who broke his bones was a young


    man with the family name ¡®Feuillet¡¯. He did not know Severin¡¯s name.


    But now, it seemed that the person who broke Flin¡¯s bones was none other than this existence that


    even the Four Great War Gods had to address as their master, this person who no one dared to


    provoke!


    ¡°Godfather, you¡­ you know him?¡± Flin was dumbfounded. He did not expect that his godfather and


    Severin would be acquainted.


    Carlito did not even think about it. He harshly pped Flin, then said, ¡°Whoever Mister Severin wants


    to be with is his own business. It¡¯s none of your damn business.¡±


    ¡°Godfather, I-I was wrong!¡± Seeing Carlito so angry, Flin knew that something was wrong. He


    immediately covered his face with his other hand and said.


    ¡°Wrong? If you¡¯re wrong, go over and kowtow to Mister Severin and beg for his forgiveness. If he wants


    to kill you, I won¡¯t be able to protect you!¡± Carlito gritted his teeth, thinking that he had finally


    established a somewhat better rtionship with Severin, and now this damn godson of his had ruined


    his rtionship with Severin.

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    Chapter 861


    ¡°Mister Severin, I¡­ I know I was wrong. Please spare me. I won¡¯t dare topete with you for a


    woman again. I know I was wrong. I won¡¯tpete with Yasmin anymore.¡±


    Flin was scared, taking two steps to approach Severin and then knelt straight down on the ground,


    continuously kowtowing.


    Although he didn¡¯t know who this man really was, the phrase ¡°I can¡¯t even protect you¡± from Carlito


    made. him understand that the man in front of him must be an extremely terrifying figure.


    ¡°Hehe, look at you. You still don¡¯t know where you went wrong, huh?¡±


    Severin chuckled, and a single sentence made Flin¡¯s face turn pale.


    ¡°Mister Severin, where did I go wrong? I don¡¯t know anymore. Please, spare me, sob!¡±


    Flin copsed on the ground, a grown man starting to cry.


    Severin sighed, then exined to him, ¡°You went wrong by not understanding that Yasmin and I are


    just ordinary friends. What do you mean by notpeting with me for a woman? You¡¯re making it


    sound like there¡¯s something between Miss Yasmin and me. Let me tell you, Miss Yasmin and I are


    innocent. Besides, she¡¯s so young, do you think I¡¯m that kind of person?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I understand, I know I was wrong, sob, please forgive me!¡±


    Flin nodded repeatedly. At this point, he no longer cared about the rtionship between Severin and


    Yasmin. He just wanted to leave this ce.


    Carlito on the side, fearing that this incident would ruin his future, immediately said to Flin, ¡°Flin, from


    now on, you are no longer my godson. I don¡¯t have a godson like you. Having a godson like you, I feel


    embarrassed.¡±


    Flin nodded. ¡°I understand, I know I was wrong!¡±


    At this moment, Flin deeply regretted it. If he had known that Severin was someone even Carlito


    couldn¡¯t offend, how could he have brought Carlito here for revenge?


    ¡°Go away, don¡¯t let me see you again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take your life!¡±


    Severin waved his hand for thest time, indicating that Flin could leave.


    you for sparing me, Mister Severin! I¡¯ll go far


    ¡°Thank you,


    thank you


    away!¡±


    Flin continued kowtowing, relieved in his heart. After kowtowing a few times, he finally stood up and


    quickly left the ce, afraid that if he was even slightly slower, Severin would kill him.


    ¡°Mister Severin, I¡¯m really sorry. I was misled by this guy, Flin. He beat you without knowing the whole.


    story, but I believe you¡¯re not that kind of person!¡±


    Carlito also immediately stepped forward, apanied by several strong members of the Sanchez


    family, to apologize to Severin.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. Ignorance is not a crime. You can go now. I can pretend that this incident never


    happened today!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Severin couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with them and simply waved his hand.


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Severin!¡±


    Carlito wiped a cold sweat in secret, instantly relieved. He awkwardly smiled and arched his hand to


    Severin before leading his people away from there.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. I didn¡¯t expect that you actually knew each other. This Carlito, when he first


    arrived, acted like he was invincible. But who would¡¯ve thought that once he saw Mister Severin, he


    immediately became cowardly. Haha!¡±


    Zoheb chuckled. Carlito, whom they previously couldn¡¯t afford to offend, was unexpectedly resolved


    with just a few words from Severin.


    ¡°Yeah, when the Lord himself takes action, wouldn¡¯t the other party be scared to the point of peeing


    their pants?¡±

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    Chapter 862


    Yasmin also smiled, but just now when Severin exined their rtionship so clearly, it inadvertently


    brought a slight sense of disappointment to her heart.


    Severin smiled lightly, flipped his palm, and directly took out the six pills he obtained in the afternoon,


    then handed them to Zoheb. ¡°Mister Zoheb, please ept these pills for now. After your cultivation


    reaches a stable state, you can continue using them to enhance your cultivation.¡±


    ¡°So many low-grade second-level pills? And the quality is so good!¡±


    Zoheb suddenly received six pills of this kind again. His hands trembled with excitement, and he


    secretly thought that the the Supreme Leader was too generous. He had given such pills once before,


    but he did not expect to receive them again now.


    When the several elders saw this, their eyes lit up one by one. With the Supreme Leader¡¯s help, what


    else could they ask for in the future?


    ¡°Hehe, especially for you, you must prioritize ensuring that your cultivation breaks through first. My goal


    is for you to achieve the cultivation of a ninth-grade warrior king within half a year. Understand? So, if


    your cultivation stabilizes and you don¡¯t have any pills, just let me know!¡±


    Severin chuckled and reminded Zoheb.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Half a year¡­ it seems like I really have to work hard.¡±


    Zoheb smiled faintly and then said, ¡°If I can really break through to the ninth-garde warrior king, my


    parents will rest in peace.¡±


    ¡°Alright, can we have dinner now?¡±


    Severin smiled.


    Zoheb immediately said, ¡°Supreme Leader, let¡¯s not have dinner at home tonight. Let¡¯s go to a hotel to


    eat. I¡¯ve already booked a hotel this afternoon.¡±


    After saying that, he took out a bank card and handed it to Severin. ¡°Supreme Leader, there are 30


    billion inside. You can use it. Having more money on hand will be convenient no matter what you do.¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly and declined, ¡°Mister Zoheb, I really don¡¯t need this. I have money on hand.


    Although you obtained a lot of wealth from the Wild Blood Gang, it¡¯s better to keep it to strengthen


    Tigris


    Hall.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you, Supreme Leader!¡±


    Zoheb knew very well that someone like Severin already regarded money lightly, so he didn¡¯t persuade


    further. He could only smile and say, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Supreme Leader. Let¡¯s go out to eat!¡±


    Severin smiled and reminded, ¡°Alright, but here we have no outsiders, so you can call me Supreme


    Leader. When we¡¯re outside, you can call me Mister Severin.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Supreme Leader!¡±


    Zoheb cupped his hands.


    Soon, several cars drove out and headed straight to the most luxurious hotel in Longcheng.


    The cars quickly arrived at a square and stopped here.


    After getting off the car, Zoheb smiled and introduced to Severin, ¡°Supreme, no, Mister Severin, this is


    our


    most luxurious hotel in Drackham, a seven-star hotel, Zendraco Grand Hotel!¡±


    1


    Severin nodded. ¡°Hehe, to be honest, this is my first timeing to a seven-star hotel.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Mister Severin, you are modest!¡±


    Zoheb chuckled and made a gesture of invitation. ¡°Mister Severin, after you!¡±

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    Chapter 863


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Yasmin also smiled and said, ¡°Severin, actually, this is my first timeing to a ce like this. After all,


    my father has always been frugal. Even if there are important people who need to be invited for a meal,


    we would just go to a five-star hotel. My father wouldn¡¯t even think ofing to a ce like this.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, Yasmin continued, ¡°The fact that I cane here today is all thanks to your


    influence!¡±


    ¡°We¡­ we are all first-timers!¡± Zoheb smiled awkwardly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. We¡¯re just a small


    gang, struggling to survive every day. We have to use money wisely.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, has someone from the Tigris Hall like you ever dared to spend money here before?¡±


    Unexpectedly, these words were heard by a group of people nearby. One tall and sturdy guy


    immediately sneered andughed, ¡°Protector Jean, long time no see!¡±


    Zoheb smiled awkwardly and bowed his hand towards the other party. Clearly, even though he was


    being mocked, Zoheb, who never wanted trouble, still greeted the other party with a smile.


    Protector Jean stopped not far away with his men, crossing his arms in front of his chest, still holding


    his head slightly high, disying a superior attitude. He said, ¡°Mister Zoheb, I asked you a question


    earlier, aren¡¯t your ears working? How dare you not answer me? I¡¯m asking you, how can you afford to


    spend money here today?¡±


    Zoheb felt extremely humiliated at this moment. He gritted his teeth and thought of Severin being


    present, which made him somewhat stubborn. He said directly, ¡°Protector Jean, my ears are


    functioning. just fine. I just think that I don¡¯t need to exin myself to you, right? Although the Tigris


    Hall


    is a small gang, we can afford to eat at a ce like this. Spending a few million or even tens of millions


    for a night is still within our means.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, quite audacious, saying that there¡¯s no need to exin to me? Haha, you don¡¯t even consider


    me important?¡±


    Protector Jean was obviously used to bullying Zoheb. Seeing Zoheb daring to talk back this time, he


    felt that he had lost face in front of his friends, and his eyes showed a hint of cruelty.


    After speaking, he walked up to Yasmin, then extended his hand and lightly touched Yasmin¡¯s chin.¡±


    Zoheb, your daughter is bing more and more beautiful. How dare you offend me? Be careful, one


    day I might take a liking to your daughter!¡±


    ¡°You b*stard, get lost!¡±


    Yasmin stepped back in fear, giving the other person a disdainful look..


    ¡°You insolent brat, have you had enough of life? I am the Protector of the Skydrake Gang, and you¡­¡±


    Protector Jean¡¯s face suddenly became even angrier. He reached out to grab Yasmin¡¯s arm.


    However, the next second, he found that his hand was directly caught by Severin, like a pair of iron


    pliers, rendering him unable to move an inch.


    ¡°Kid, are you a neer to the Tigris Hall? Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±


    Protector Jean was first stunned, then he sneered. In his view, this young man in front of him dared to


    be disrespectful because he did not know the power of their Skydrake Gang.


    The next second, Severin pulled with his hand, followed by a swing, sending the opponent flying more


    than ten meters away.


    A slightly muffled sound echoed as the Protector Jean, caught off guard, crashed onto the ground.


    He slowly got up, his eyes filled with astonishment and anger as he stared at Severin, ¡°You damn brat,


    are you looking for death?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, scum like you better be more sensible. If you provoke me, I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s the Skydrake Gang


    or the Earthdrake Gang or whatever, I¡¯ll crush you!¡±


    Severin chuckled, having tolerated the other party¡¯s increasingly disrespectful behavior for a long time.


    Moreover, the person even dared to be so arrogant front of him. This guy was simply seeking death.

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    Chapter 864


    ¡°Brothers, what are you still standing there for? Kill this ignorant fool for me!¡± Jean, the Protector, gritted


    his teeth and shouted at Severin ahead.


    In Jean¡¯s eyes, this neer from the Tigris Hall definitely did not know how formidable their


    Skydrake Gang was; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare make a move against them.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that Severin had just wanted to give him a taste of his own medicine, so he


    hadn¡¯t used much force. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up so easily right now.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Upon hearing themand, the subordinates rushed towards Severin. Unfortunately, just a few


    secondster, these people ally on the ground, each emitting painful cries. Some even spat out


    blood, their faces turning pale, clearly suffering serious injuries.


    ¡°No way, all these level nine profound masters are no match for him?¡±


    The opponent paused for a moment, then coldly smiled. ¡°It seems you, kid, have the cultivation of a


    warrior king. No wonder you dare to be so arrogant. Hehe, today I¡¯ll give you a good lesson.¡±


    Jean, the Protector, clenched his fist, and spiritual energy surged, releasing a powerful aura.


    A level three warrior king?¡±


    Severin frowned as soon as he saw it. No wonder the opponentpletely disregarded Zoheb. It


    seemed that the Skydrake Gang was truly powerful; otherwise, this protector would not possess such


    cultivation.


    ¡°How about it? Scared?¡±


    Seeing Severin¡¯s slightly surprised expression, the opponent thought that Severin was afraid and


    smugly said, ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote for you to be afraid now!¡±


    After speaking, Jiang, the protector, shed and appeared in front of Severin, delivering a punch


    without


    any mercy.


    ¡°Hmph! Am I supposed to be afraid of you?¡±


    Severin coldly snorted, also clenching his fist. Spiritual energy surged, and his fist directly collided with.


    Jean.


    A loud roar sounded, and the next second, Protector Jean, flew backward like a kite with a broken


    string. flying more than ten meters away and crashing onto the ground.


    Swish!


    Jean could not help but spew out a mouthful of blood as soon as he hit the ground, and his face


    instantly turned much paler.


    He struggled to get up, looking at Severin in astonishment. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re actually a level five warrior


    king! No wonder, no wonder Zoheb invited you to have dinner here. He found a master to join the Tigris


    Hall!¡±


    Indeed, judging from the power of Severin¡¯s punch just now, its strength wasparable to that of a


    level five warrior king¡¯s strike.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin anything to you. Get lost. We still have to eat!¡±


    Severin coldly threw a sentence and then turned to Zoheb and the others. ¡°Mister Zoheb, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t


    let this guy ruin our mood for dinner!¡±


    After speaking, the group bypassed the opponent and walked into the hotel.

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    Chapter 865


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Watching the direction in which Severin and the others left, Protector Jean let out an angry roar. He


    could not even dream that Tigris Hall would bring such a powerful expert, and with such audacity to


    directly. injure him. This injury would probably take five or six days to heal, even with the help of healing


    pills.


    ¡°You brat, is this how a fifth-rank Martial King acts so arrogantly? Does he look down on our Skydrake


    Gang?¡±


    Protector Jean clenched his fist, stood up, his face filled with anger.


    His subordinates also ran over, one guy wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, ¡±


    What¡¯s the deal with Nie Zhanshan? Doesn¡¯t he know how powerful our Skydrake Gang is? He clearly


    knows the strength of our Skydrake Gang, yet when that kid attacked you, he didn¡¯t say a word.¡±


    Jean¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°I guess he¡¯s gone astray too. In the past, he was humiliated by me and


    couldn¡¯t even make a sound. He could only smile at me. Now he doesn¡¯t even put me in his eyes


    anymore?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Immediately gather the elders and ask for their help. We must regain our reputation


    today. Otherwise, if today¡¯s events spread, I, Jean Howzer, will leave Drackham,¡± Jean said indignantly


    and quickly left with his men.


    At this time, Flin was waiting outside for Carlito and the others.


    When he saw Carlito and the others getting into the car, he immediately rushed forward and stopped


    the vehicle.


    ¡°Godfather, godfather¡­¡±


    Flin still could not understand why someone like Carlito, who existed as such, would be afraid of that


    kid.


    Carlito got out of the car alone and stood in front of Flin. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, from now on, I¡¯m no


    longer your godfather. Don¡¯t call me godfather anymore.¡±


    Flin nodded. ¡°Yes, Mister Carlito, I just can¡¯t understand. Who is that kid? Mister Carlito, even if you


    don¡¯t want to recognize me as your godson, I just want to know who he is. Is it true that Drackham is


    really as he said, that no one dares to offend him? I¡¯m injured, and I¡¯m not willing to ept this!¡±


    Carlito smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Fine, I can tell you, but you must not spread it.¡±


    Seeing Flin nodding, Carlito continued, ¡°He is the master of the Four Great War Gods. Even the Four


    Great War Gods have to be respectful and dare not offend him. What do you think we, the Sima family,


    are in front of him? If he¡¯s displeased, he can easily wipe out our Sanchez family. Such an existence,


    where would we dare to offend?¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    Flin¡¯s mouth opened wide in astonishment, and he could not help but take two steps back. He was


    shocked to the core. He couldn¡¯t even dream that the man who did not look very old was actually the


    master of the Four Great War Gods.


    ¡°Alright, he didn¡¯t kill you. Consider yourself lucky. It¡¯s gettingte now, hurry back home and take care


    of your injuries. I also didn¡¯t expect to meet him here. I guess he came here to handle some business.¡±


    Finally, Carlito waved his hand, signaling Flin to leave.


    ¡°Um, thank you for letting me know, Mister Carlito. Now I understand how terrifying he is.¡±


    Flin forced a bitter smile,pletely giving up. He had truly been unlucky today, unexpectedly


    provoking such a terrifying figure.


    Protector Jean and his men soon arrived at the headquarters of their Skydrake Gang. At this time,


    Severin and the others were already sitting in a private room.


    After ordering the food, Severin was bored and casually asked, ¡°Master Nie, Skydrake Gang should still


    be quite powerful, right? That guy¡¯s cultivation as a level three warrior king is not low. However, inside


    the Skydrake Gang, he is only an Elder, not even considered a Protector.¡±

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    Chapter 866


    Zoheb nodded and said, ¡°Indeed. If it weren¡¯t for the Skydrake Gang being so powerful, Jean wouldn¡¯t


    have dared to be so arrogant when he was outside.¡±


    Yasmin also nodded and said, ¡°Their Hall Master is a cultivator at the level seven of warrior king. In


    addition, one of their elders broke through to the level seven of warrior king a few days ago, and there


    are two elders with the sixth rank of warrior king cultivation. The Skydrake Gang is truly one of the top.


    underground forces in Drackham. There are three such halls in total, and they are one of them.¡±


    Severin nodded as well and said, ¡°No wonder, no wonder the other side is so arrogant. They actually


    have two seventh-rank warrior king powerhouses guarding them. Drackham truly lives up to its


    reputation as a city rich in spiritual energy. There are indeed many strong cultivators.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Severin said, ¡°Looking at this, who knows, they mighte with their


    people. to cause trouble for us soon. After all, they have such a strong background and wouldn¡¯t easily


    admit defeat.¡±


    However, Zoheb smiled and said, ¡°Indeed. But we believe that with Lord Dianzhu here, even if their


    elder and Hall Mastere in person, they can only leave in embarrassment.¡± [2


    ¡°That¡¯s right! They¡¯ve been so arrogant all this time. We must teach them a good lesson and let them


    know our strength.¡±


    Yasmin clenched her fist, her face full of smiles. ¡°When I saw you hitting Jean just now, I felt so


    satisfied. I haven¡¯t felt this satisfied in a long time. That guy is not a good person.¡±


    At this moment, a table full of delicious food and fine wine had already been served.


    ¡°Come, everyone, let¡¯s eat the food. Don¡¯t let it go to waste.¡±


    Zoheb happily started to invite everyone.


    ¡°Mm, this wine is good. It¡¯s my first time drinking a bottle of wine that costs over 800,000.¡±


    After taking a sip of the wine, Severin couldn¡¯t help but praise it.


    ¡°Haha, to be honest, Mister Severin, this is also my first time drinking it.¡±


    Zohebughed heartily and invited everyone to drink.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The high-level members of the Tigris Hall were all very happy. Being able to drink with Severin made


    them feel honored. Moreover, Severin had given them medicinal pills, and they had already broken


    through from the first level of warrior king to the second level of warrior king. This breakthrough gave


    them more. confidence, and they no longer had to feel so constrained when going out.


    Soon, about an hour passed, and after Severin and the others had eaten and drunk to their heart¡¯s


    content, they went downstairs.


    As soon as they walked out of the gate, they found a group of people waiting for them outside.


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s just as I expected. Someone is indeed waiting for us.¡±


    Severin smiled faintly and looked at the seven or eight people standing in front of him.


    ¡°Hehe, kid, afraid that we would miss you if we went up there, we¡¯ve been waiting for you here for half


    an hour. Have you finished eating?¡±


    Jean chuckled and took a step forward, staring at Severin fiercely.


    ¡°We¡¯ve finished eating. I¡¯m really sorry for keeping everyone waiting.¡±


    Severin cupped his hand and had a calm expression, as if he was greeting a good friend.

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    Chapter 867


    ¡°Hehe, kid, you¡¯re quite calm and even smiling. In a little while, I¡¯ll make you cry and kneel in front of


    me begging for mercy!¡±


    Jean saw Severin¡¯s appearance and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°A level five warrior king acting so


    arrogantly? This time, I¡¯ve brought the Grand Elder and Second Elder with me. Let¡¯s see how you


    handle it.¡± Severin smiled and said, ¡°Just a few of you? Do you think so little of me? You should have


    called your hall master as well. Only a level seven warrior king, aren¡¯t you too confident?¡±


    The Grand Elder could not bear it any longer and took a step forward. A powerful aura emanated,


    crushing towards Severin.


    The terrifying aura caused Nie Zhanshan and the others to involuntarily take a few steps back.


    Obviously, the gap in cultivation was too great. That intangible pressure made them feel oppressed.


    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, within a few seconds, I¡¯ll make you kneel and apologize to me!¡± Severin


    remained indifferent, speaking to the people in front of him.


    ¡°I believe in your ghost! Who do you think you are, a war god? You want me to kneel and apologize?


    Dream on!¡± The Second Elder took


    a step forward, clenched his fist, and a surge of spiritual energy surged on it, indicating his intention to


    strike.


    However, at this moment, Severin also took a step forward. A more terrifying aura was released, and a


    thinyer of spiritual energy protective shield condensed around his body.


    ¡°What! A spiritual energy protective shield? He can actually condense a spiritual energy protective


    shield?


    The Third Elder was so frightened that he stuttered, his eyes wide open,pletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°A level nine warrior king? How is that possible? Besides the Four Great War Gods, this is the first


    time. I¡¯ve heard of a level nine warrior king.¡± The Second Elder was also shocked, even rubbing his


    eyes, suspecting that he might be seeing things wrongly.


    ¡°Apart from War God the War God Beryl, how could there be a second level nine warrior king in


    Longcheng!¡± The Fourth Elder wiped off a cold sweat, truly frightened.


    ¡°You still won¡¯t kneel? I¡¯ll count to three, and anyone still standing in front of me will be killed!¡± Severin¡¯s


    face darkened as he coldly spoke..


    Before he even started counting, the people in front of him obediently knelt down altogether. After all,


    they didn¡¯t want to die, especially after they had worked so hard to reach their current level of


    cultivation.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Huh, weren¡¯t you guys so tough? Weren¡¯t you just moring to kill me earlier? Why is it that I haven¡¯t


    even started counting, and you¡¯re all kneeling?¡± Severin smiled and with a thought, he retracted the


    spiritual energy protective shield, as well as the terrifying pressure.


    ¡°Elder, we were wrong. We were blind and didn¡¯t recognize how strong you were. We won¡¯t dare


    anymore. in the future!¡± The Grand Elder was frightened, with cold sweat dripping. He thought it was


    too terrifying. The opponent could kill them so easily.


    At this moment, he really wished he could strangle Jean. They dared toe and help because Jean.


    said that the other party was just a level five warrior king. They did not even consider Severin, but who


    would have thought that he turned out to be a level nine warrior king.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, if I let you off like this, won¡¯t I lose big time?¡± Severin walked up to Jean with a yful smile


    and suddenly raised his hand.


    ¡°No, spare us, Elder!¡±

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    Chapter 868


    Jean thought that Severin was going to kill him and was so frightened that he eximed and trembled


    uncontrobly.


    ¡°I just scratched your head a little, and it¡¯s a bit itchy. Why are you so scared? Are you such a coward?¡±


    Severin scratched his head and said indifferently.


    Not far behind them, Yasmin could not help but cover her mouth andugh. This guy was clearly


    intentionally scaring the other party. Judging from Jean¡¯s appearance, he was almost scared to death.


    ¡°Elder, I won¡¯t dare anymore. I beg you, spare us. We know we were wrong! I¡¯m willing to serve you tea


    and water every day, as long as you spare me. I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± Jean crawled on the ground,


    trembling and pleading incessantly.


    Severin forced a bitter smile. ¡°A person like you, even if you serve me tea and water, I would find you


    repulsive.¡±


    After a moment of consideration, Severin continued, ¡°Alright, hand over your storage rings, and I will


    spare your lives!¡±


    The Grand Elder and the Second Elder exchanged nces, their mouths twitching slightly. They had a


    considerable amount of spiritual herbs on them, especially the Grand Elder, who was in charge of


    distributing some spiritual herbs in the Skydrake Gang. If the spiritual herbs of first and second grade in


    their storage rings were added together, there would be two to three hundred of them.


    Moreover, they also had quite a few spiritual stones on them. This was a significant loss for them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not willing?¡± Severin saw that everyone¡¯s expressions were unpleasant and added,


    ¡°Those who hand over their storage rings can live, those who refuse to hand them over will die!¡±


    ¡°Willing, willing! Thank you for sparing our lives!¡± Although it was painful for them to hand over their


    storage rings, no one dared to say much at this moment. They knew that as long as they had a way


    out, they could still save themselves. Everyone handed over their storage rings.


    ¡°Alright, you can go now. Remember, Tigris Hall is under my protection. If anyone dares to provoke


    them in the future, you¡¯re finished.¡± Severin waved his hand and said.


    ¡°We understand, we understand. We definitely won¡¯t dare!¡±


    The group immediately got up and left, hurrying away as if they were afraid that Severin would change


    his. mind.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha, I can¡¯t believe it. The high and mighty elders of the Skydrake Gang are all so cowardly.¡± Zoheb


    and the others felt a great sense of relief and could not help but burst intoughter at the sight of their


    disheveled departure.


    ¡°Wow, this is indeed an impressive hall. There are quite a few spiritual herbs and spiritual stones in


    their storage rings.¡± After taking a look at the storage rings of several people, Severin¡¯s eyes


    brightened, and he felt delighted. ¡°Hehe, not bad. It seems like we¡¯ve made a big profit today when we


    went out for a meal.¡±


    Soon, the group left. Jean and the others finally returned to the location of the Skydrake Gang, feeling


    a bit relieved.


    ¡°Oh my god, that was really scary. If they had killed us, we would have suffered a huge loss.¡± The


    Grand Elder patted his chest, still showing lingering fear.


    At this moment, the Hall Master of the Skydrake Gang also came out, and upon seeing the group, he


    smiled and asked, ¡°Everyone, is that guy already dead at your hands?¡±


    The Second Elder immediately smiled bitterly. ¡°Hall Master, don¡¯t mention it. We were no match for him


    at all. That kid isn¡¯t a level five warrior king. He¡¯s a level nine warrior king. He took away all our storage


    rings. This time, we suffered a great loss. Sigh, being able toe back alive is already lucky for us.¡±

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    Chapter 869


    ¡°Level nine warrior king?¡±


    The Hall Master of the Skydrake Gang waspletely dumbfounded. After a while, he said, ¡°It seems


    like someone from a hidden cultivation family hase to the mortal world for leisure. Such things


    have happened before, but it¡¯s just our bad luck.¡±


    The Third Elder nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s highly likely. The other party has an extraordinary rtionship with


    the Tigris Hall. Let¡¯s not cause trouble with them in the future, or else they will annihte us.¡±


    The Hall Master of the Skydrake Gang forced a bitter smile. ¡°Heh, a level nine warrior king. How can


    we dare to cause trouble with the Tigris Hall?¡±


    Meanwhile, in another vi, Manny¡¯s expression was incredibly unsightly. ¡°Damn it, where is this


    Severin hiding? Why haven¡¯t we found him yet?¡±


    The Elder of the Ladd family also said, ¡°Yes, this kid, if we don¡¯t find him soon, he might return to South


    Link city. Once he¡¯s back in South Link city, it won¡¯t be so easy for us to take action against him. After


    all, he has plenty of bodyguards where he lives. It would be best to kill him outside, not only to avoid.


    exposing our identities but also to clear our suspicion.¡±


    ¡°We have news, we have news!¡±


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, the Master of the Loughs walked in with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Uncle, do you have news about that Severin?


    Manny¡¯s eyes brightened, and he immediately stood up, bing energetic.


    As long as they kill that Severin, their family would have a chance to obtain the position of the County


    Lord¡¯s Manor. Without Severin as their backer, it would be much easier for both Bai Sisi and Shen


    Xiaoru to achieve what they wanted.


    The Master of the Loughs nodded, ¡°Today, our people saw that kid outside Tianhong Auction House.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After saying that, he took out his phone and opened a photo to show the three of them. ¡°Take a look,


    this is the kiding out of the auction house.¡±


    ¡°Where are your people? Didn¡¯t they follow him?¡±


    Manny immediately asked, ¡°Do you know where that kid is staying? It¡¯s nighttime now, and the two


    Elders can wear masks and go to assassinate him.¡±


    The Master of the Loughs smiled and said, ¡°Haha, our people didn¡¯t follow him after discovering him.


    because they were afraid that his cultivation was too high. If they were discovered while tracking him,


    he would kill them.¡±


    At this point, the Master of the Loughs paused and continued, ¡°However, that woman by Severin¡¯s side,


    our people know her. She¡¯s the daughter of the Tigris Hall¡¯s Master, named Yasmin. They were


    together and left while talking andughing.¡±


    Manny carefully looked at the lovely girl in the photo and could not help but say, ¡°This kid is really


    fortunate. Wherever he goes, there¡¯s always a beauty by his side.¡±


    The Elder said, ¡°So you mean this kid should be staying at the Tigris Hall?¡±


    The Master of the Loughs nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our people went to investigate the situation at the


    Tigris Hall at night and indeed saw that kid returning from outside. He¡¯s staying in the second vi on


    the right, facing the main entrance. Moreover, we found out that he¡¯s on the second floor because the


    light in the


    middle room on the second floor was on.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! With this, we finally have a chance to kill that kid.¡±


    Manny stood up, filled with excitement, and said, ¡°Yes, now that we¡¯ve found this kid, killing him means


    we¡¯vepleted our mission. Let¡¯s go, we need to set off now and get masks as well.¡±


    ¡°I want to go too. I want to see you kill him with my own eyes,¡± Manny said excitedly.


    The two Elders nodded, and the three of them quickly left.


    ¡°Mister Manny, our family is not a big one, and the help I can offer you is limited. I wish you all the


    best!¡± the Master of the Loughs sent them off at the front gate and said.


    Manny smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle. It will definitely go smoothly. Haha, get ready for a feast


    and celebration when wee back.¡±

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    Chapter 870


    ¡°Haha, alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for you toe back home and celebrate,¡± the head of the Loughs


    laughed heartily.


    After returning to the room, Severin took a shower and theny on the bed, checking flight tickets on


    his phone. Things on this side were almost settled, and the affairs of the Tigris Hall had also been


    taken care. of. He was ready to buy a ticket for tomorrow and return home. As for the people from


    Tigris Hall, they would probably go to South Link City the day after tomorrow.


    At this moment, three masked individuals had already arrived outside the vi¡¯s perimeter wall. After a


    few gestures, the three lightly shed and jumped over the wall, appearing in a small grove within the


    enclosure.


    The group swiftly arrived at the edge of the grove and nced at the vi where Severin resided. When


    they saw that there were no patrolling guards around, they transformed into three blurry figures and


    swiftly reached the ground floor of Severin¡¯s residence. They then leaped up, intending to enter through


    the open window.


    However, just as the Elders and Second Elders were leaping up to the window, they were immediately


    kicked out by a shadow rushing out from inside.


    ¡°What!¡±


    Manny was startled. Before he could even jump up, he saw the two Elders falling beside him.


    Severin jumped down and stood opposite them. ¡°Hehe, trying to assassinate me? You¡¯ve got quite the


    courage!¡±


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re vignt, but today you¡¯re doomed!¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The Elder and Second Elder quickly stood up again, each releasing their spiritual energy and


    unleashing their martial skills as theyunched an attack towards Severin.


    ¡°Looking for death!¡±


    Severin¡¯s mind stirred, and he also covered his fists with spiritual energy, no longer holding back as he


    attacked the opponents.


    Both Elders from the Ladds were at the cultivation level of warrior kings at level seven. However, their


    cultivation was rendered powerless in front of Severin. After a moment, theyy on the ground,


    coughing up blood and convulsing, unable to even stand up.


    ¡°How is this possible? Level seven warrior kings, two of them¡­


    Manny was petrified and couldn¡¯t help but make a sound.


    ¡°Manny? Hehe, you wear a mask and still dare to speak?¡±


    As soon as Severin heard the voice, he instantly recognized the person.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not Manny!¡±


    Manny was shocked, hastily dropping those words and turning around to escape. However, how could


    his speedpare to Severin¡¯s? With a sh, Severin appeared behind him and pped his palm on


    Manny¡¯s back.

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    Chapter 871


    A slightly dull sound echoed as Manny was thrown to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood, lying.


    there.


    The other members of the Tigris Hall, upon hearing the sounds of the fight, immediately rushed over


    and surrounded the area.


    Severin walked over and removed the masks of the three individuals. ¡°Tsk, tsk, Manny, still not


    admitting it? Hehe, and two elders, we¡¯ve met before, haven¡¯t we? You¡¯re the First Elder and Second


    Elder of the Ladds, right?¡±


    ¡°Sir, spare us, we were just following Mister Manny¡¯s orders!¡±


    The First Eldery on the ground, unable to stand, and pleaded for mercy, barely clinging to life.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The Second Elder added, ¡°Yes, please spare us, we didn¡¯t know. We didn¡¯t know you were a level nine


    warrior king.¡±


    Severin coldly smiled. ¡°You didn¡¯t know I was a level nine warrior king, so you decided to attack me? If


    my cultivation was a bit weaker today, I¡¯m afraid you two would have killed me already. I won¡¯t spare


    people like you anymore.¡±


    After saying that, Severin turned to Zoheb and said, ¡°Mister Zoheb, kill both of them for me!¡±


    Zoheb immediately walked over and put an end to their lives.


    Severin then approached Manny, who was trembling in fear. Manny waspletely terrified. He could


    not believe that Severin, whom he had spared before, hade to assassinate him in Longcheng. He


    never expected that their audacity would be so great.


    ¡°I¡­ I know I was wrong, please spare me. I¡¯ll do anything for you.¡±


    Manny was thoroughly frightened. He could not even dream that Severin would be so formidable. Two


    level seven warrior kings were easily killed.


    Now he understood why the War Gods had chosen Severin to be the Master. This kid was too


    powerful. With this level of strength, he was definitely the number one in the South County.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote for apologies. Now it¡¯s not just you who will pay the price, but your entire family!¡±


    After speaking, Severin did not waste any more words. He struck Manny¡¯s forehead with his palm,


    killing. him instantly.


    After killing the three individuals, Severin took off their storage rings. The two old men were elders of


    the Ladds, so they must have quite a few spiritual herbs on them.


    ¡°You guys, take care of the bodies!¡± Zoheb ordered some people to remove the bodies.


    ¡°Alright, everyone rest well. I have a flight tomorrow morning, so I¡¯ll head back to South Link City first,¡±


    Severin nced at everyone and said.


    ¡°Understood, Supreme Leader. We estimate that we¡¯ll arrive in South Link City the day after tomorrow.


    We¡¯ll try to establish the headquarters near the South County Mansion.¡±


    Zoheb nodded, feeling a sense of awe. Two level seven warrior kings had finally reached such a level


    of cultivation, and they were killed by Severin just like that.


    After returning to his room, Severin immediately took out his phone and made a call to Calum Irminger.


    ¡°Master, is there something you need? Why are you calling me sote at night?¡±


    Calum, who was about to go to sleep, was puzzled by Severin¡¯s call.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    Chapter 872


    Severin said, ¡°Mister Manny from Yusky, apanied by their family¡¯s Elders, came to Drackham to


    assassinate me. However, I have already killed them.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Calum eximed, taking in a sharp breath of air. Then he gritted his teeth in anger and said, ¡±


    Damn it, this Yacob has quite the audacity. It seems that they still can¡¯t ept the fact that you became


    the Supreme Leader. They dare to send people to assassinate you. They¡¯re truly seeking death.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s fine. They brought it upon themselves, and I couldn¡¯t do anything.


    about it. Your location is closer to Yusky. Their family¡¯s Elders have already died, and their City Lord¡¯s


    Mansion doesn¡¯t have many experts left. Send people over there. I hope that tomorrow morning, the


    City Lord¡¯s Mansion in Yusky no longer exists and needs a new recement.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master, I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± Calum immediately agreed.


    After hanging up the phone, Severin was bored and took out several storage rings he had obtained


    today. He took out the useful items and sorted them into his own storage ring before finally going to


    sleep.


    Meanwhile, Calum immediately arranged skilled individuals and headed straight for the City Lord¡¯s


    Mansion in Yusky. Tonight, Yusky was destined to be engulfed in a storm of bloodshed.


    The head of the Loughs prepared the meal and waited for two more hours, but there was still no sign of


    Manny and the others returning.


    His face turned dark, and he said, ¡°This is bad. It seems that Mister Manny and the others won¡¯t be


    able to return.¡±


    ¡°Really? Both Elders from the Ladds are cultivators of the level seven warrior kings.¡±


    An old man looked surprised.


    ¡°They have been out for almost three hours. ording to reason, they should have returned within a


    little over an hour. Since they haven¡¯t returned yet, something must have happened. Could it be that the


    kid is, even more formidable than the two Elders?¡±


    The head of the Loughs furrowed his brow, filled with worry.


    After thinking for a moment, the old man suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we give Mister Manny a call to check?¡±


    The head of the Loughs immediately shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t make the call. If Mister Manny and the


    others. are dead, and we call at this moment, it might be known that we were assisting Mister


    Manny. It would be easy for our little family to get implicated.¡±


    After some thought, the head of the Loughs said, ¡°If something really happened, we should hear some


    news by tomorrow. At that time, send a few people to inquire in that area.¡±


    The next morning, the head of the Loughs received a distress call from several female members of the


    Ladds. He learned that the Ladd¡¯s head and many powerful cultivators had been killed. Only a few


    female. members, bodyguards, and servants managed to escape with their lives, and they had to


    disperse on their


    own.


    ¡°It turns out, it was Yacob and his people who were sent by the War God to kill them.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, the head of the Loughs¡¯s face turned pale with fear. ¡°The people they


    offended have connections to the War God, and from the looks of it, the rtionship is extraordinary.


    Otherwise, the War God himself wouldn¡¯t have taken action.¡±


    At this moment, Severin was sitting alone on an airne, returning to South Link City once again.


    Severin did not inform Diane in advance. After returning to the vi, he entered the house alone.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Diane sitting on the sofa with her back facing him, Severin walked over gently and covered her


    eyes from behind.


    ¡°Sisi, you mischievous girl!¡±


    Diane smiled and then removed Severin¡¯s hand, turning her head to look at him. ¡°Wow, husband, it¡¯s


    actually you. You finally came back, you rascal.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, what do you mean by finallying back? I¡¯ve only been gone for two or three days. It seems


    like my wife really missed me!¡±


    Looking at the excited beauty in front of him, Severin felt a warmth in his heart..

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    Chapter 873


    Upon hearing Severin¡¯s words, Diane¡¯s cheeks unexpectedly blushed, revealing a rare hint of shyness.


    She coquettishly replied, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve thought about it. You¡¯re my husband, how could I not think


    about it?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, how¡¯s your cultivation? Have you made a breakthrough?¡±


    Severin chuckled. With his Grandmaster cultivation, there was no spiritual energy within his body.


    Therefore, even if he had a method to see through others¡¯ cultivation, he could not possibly know what


    realm Diane¡¯s cultivation had reached.


    Diane smiled and said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m already a level six Grandmaster now, and She is a level


    seven Grandmaster. We¡¯ve both made progress, you know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Severin smiled and walked up to Diane, then sat down beside her. ¡°Let¡¯s go out for


    dinner tonight, and invite our parents and your parents too. It¡¯s been a while since we went out to eat.¡±


    ¡°Sure, now that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s a good idea to have a little gathering outside.¡±


    Diane smiled.


    ¡°Ah!¡± At that moment, She entered from outside and, upon seeing Severin, instantly jumped up in


    excitement. ¡°Mister Handsome, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re back! It¡¯s so good that you¡¯re back!¡±


    She ran over and enthusiastically threw herself into Severin¡¯s embrace, her heart filled with joy.


    A gust of fragrant wind hit Severin in a daze for an instant. He did not know if She did it intentionally,


    but she was still so passionate and thick-skinned.


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Seeing Severin¡¯s embarrassing look, Diane snickered from the sidelines, and said, ¡°During the


    few! days you left, girl She has been thinking about you from time to time.¡±


    Only then did She realize that there seemed to be something wrong with her actions, and she took


    two steps back with a trace of blushing on her face. ¡°Well, it was mainly because I was too excited just


    now, so, so I couldn¡¯t hold back all of a sudden¡­¡±


    Severin could not help butugh and cry when he heard it. This girl actually used ¡®couldn¡¯t hold back¡¯ to


    describe it?


    ¡°Wow, Dad, Dad is back! That¡¯s great, Dad is back!¡±


    At the entrance, Selene and Lillie walked in from outside. When Selene saw Severin, she immediately


    ran


    over.


    Severin crouched down, picked up his daughter, and kissed her little face. ¡°Little girl, have you missed.


    Dad these past few days?¡±


    ¡°I missed you!¡±


    Selene immediately smiled and said, ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you say you would buy me toys? Did you buy them?¡±


    Severin felt embarrassed and quickly said, ¡°Ah, Dad was in a hurry toe back and see you and


    Mom, so I forgot on the way. We¡¯ll go shoppingter, and I¡¯ll buy it for you, alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, good! I want a teddy bear!¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Selene obediently nodded and then gestured with her hand, ¡°I want one this big.¡±


    ¡°Alright, as long Selene likes it, Dad will definitely buy it!¡±


    Looking at his adorable and sensible daughter, Severin¡¯s heart warmed.


    In the afternoon, Severin took She, Diane, and Selene out for a stroll and bought some toys for


    Selene.

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    Chapter 874


    After returning, they rested for a while. In the evening, they went out for a good meal with the whole


    family. By the time evening arrived, Severin had stopped refining pills and instead went to Diane¡¯s


    room.


    Diane was wearing a sexy red silk nightgown. When she saw Severin, her cheeks turned slightly red.


    She then nced at him and said, ¡°I thought you would be refining pills tonight. Why did youe


    here?¡±


    Severin grinned and walked up to the seductive woman in front of him. He pulled her into his arms and


    said, ¡°After drinking so much red wine tonight, my head is dizzy. Why bother refining pills? The sess


    rate will be low, and it will waste materials. It¡¯s better to cuddle with my wife and have a pleasurable


    sleep!


    ¡°You¡¯re annoying!¡± Diane rolled her eyes at Severin, but her heart was pounding.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re so contradictory!¡±


    Severin chuckled and then kissed her on the red lips.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, just as they were kissing for a while and Severin was about to carry Diane to the bed, she


    suddenly said, ¡°Oh, by the way, I heard today that the City Lord¡¯s Mansion in Yusky has been


    destroyed. The War God personally led people to annihte it. What happened? Do you know?¡±


    Only then did Severin reply, ¡°I had Calum, the War God, do it. Those people from the Ladds are


    despicable. They found out I went to Drackham, and then Manny brought the Elders of the Ladds to


    Drackham to assassinate me. It¡¯s simply seeking death!¡±


    ¡°I see. That Manny deserves to die. Even after you spared them, they came and knelt down,


    apologizing and promising not to trouble you again. Yet they secretly sent someone to assassinate


    you.¡±


    After hearing this, Diane could not help but clench her fist. ¡°Fortunately, my husband is powerful and


    has at high cultivation level. Otherwise, they would have seeded.¡±


    Severin chuckled, seemingly seeing through everything. ¡°Now that I think about it, their apology and


    disy of sincerity were all just a ruse. They knew I was going out, so they nned to assassinate me.


    That way, even if I died, they would have less suspicion on them.¡±


    After saying that, Severin picked up Diane and ced her on the bed. He smirked and said, ¡°Wife, let¡¯s


    not talk about those things now. Let¡¯s focus on something else!¡±


    ¡°Something else? What do you mean?¡±


    Diane turned her head shyly and could not help but bite her sexy red lips.


    Seeing Diane¡¯s seductive appearance, Severin¡¯s heart burned even more. He kissed her directly.


    Meanwhile, in the room, She could not fall asleep.


    ¡°The handsome Severin came back today, and when I hugged him, he didn¡¯t resist and didn¡¯t try to


    push me away. Moreover, he didn¡¯t show any intention of sending me away. Hehe, it seems I still have


    a great chance. How wonderful.¡±


    After carefully analyzing the situation today, She¡¯s mouth curved into a sweet smile.


    The next morning, after Severin got up, he leisurely refined pills for the whole morning. At this point, he


    had reached a level of mastery in refining low-grade second-rank pills. There were still plenty of


    materials left for the low-grade second-rank pills in his hands, so he nned to refine more to help the


    cultivation of the high-level members of the gang.


    In the afternoon, Severin finally went downstairs to take a walk and rest.


    ¡°Governor, there¡¯s a beautiful womall


    Hall and came to see you!¡±


    Just then, a bodyguard ran in and reported to Severin.


    After hearing this, Severin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Haha, Hall Master Zoheb and his daughter havee. Let


    them in.¡±

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    Chapter 875


    ¡°Hall Master Zoheb, Yasmin, you¡¯ve arrived. I hope you had a pleasant journey!¡± Severin greeted them


    with a smile as soon as they reached the gate of his vi.


    ¡°Haha, Supreme Leader, it was not tiring at all!¡± Zohebughed heartily, then nced at the two


    beautiful women beside Severin and said, ¡°These two, they are as beautiful as water lilies. They must


    be the Supreme Leader¡¯s wives, right?¡±


    Behind him, She¡¯s face instantly turned red, shy and unsure of what to say. Severin was about to


    exin when Diane beside himughed and said, ¡°I am his wife, and this youngdy, She, is his


    girlfriend!¡±


    Severin almost coughed up blood and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Darling, why are you making things up?


    When did she be my girlfriend?¡±


    Diane smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? When Li Mo came to test us before, you pretended to be


    her boyfriend, didn¡¯t you? So, she is your girlfriend now.¡±


    Severin felt embarrassed and forced a smile. ¡°That was just to deal with Li Mo. Besides, Li Mo has


    already gone to meet the King of Hell. There¡¯s no need to pretend anymore.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I understand. It¡¯s fine since you¡¯re not married yet. It¡¯s all good!¡± Zoheb raised an eyebrow and


    teased.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Severin quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°Ahem, why is it just the two of you? Where are the other


    elders?¡±


    Zoheb replied, ¡°Several elders went to find their amodations. There are also other brothers who


    will gradually move to South Link City in batches. As soon as wended, Yasmin and I rushed to see


    you.¡±


    Yasmin smiled and greeted Diane and She. ¡°Greetings to both sisters-inw. You are both really


    beautiful!¡±


    Upon being addressed as such by Yasmin, She became even more shy and lowered her head, her


    face blushing to her ears.


    Yasmin noticed that She did not argue and simply blushed, so she guessed that She was probably.


    not Severin¡¯s wife yet, but it seemed that their rtionship was not simple.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and have a seat. I¡¯ll make you a cup of tea,¡± Diane smiled and invited them.


    After everyone was seated, Severin made a phone call and asked Mick Wheatly and the others to


    come.


    over.


    Before long, Mick, Larry Dune, and the others arrived.


    *Supreme Leader, we just found out that you¡¯ve returned and were about toe and see you.


    Unexpectedly, you called us!¡± Gracie Swiften smiled sweetly upon seeing Severin. She realized that


    she had not been in good spirits during the time she did not see Severin, and she would asionally


    think of this guy.


    However, as soon as she remembered that this guy was the Supreme Leader and she was his


    subordinate, she lost the courage to actively pursue him.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Let me introduce you all. This is Zoheb, the Hall Master of Tigris Hall, and


    this is his daughter, Miss Yasmin.¡±


    ¡°Greetings to all the Hall Masters. From now on, we are all one family. I hope we can help and progress


    together,¡± Zoheb stood up immediately and said with a smile.

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    Chapter 876


    Soon, Larry and the others introduced themselves one by one. Severin looked at their cultivation levels


    and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad, everyone has made significant progress in their cultivation. I¡¯ll


    give each of you two medicinal pills. Once your realms stabilize, you won¡¯t have to worry about running


    out of pills.¡±


    After speaking, Severin took out ten low-grade second-rank medicinal pills and waved his hand,


    sending them floating in front of the five Hall Masters.


    ¡°Supreme Leader, you¡¯re amazing! I just broke through yesterday, and now there are more medicinal


    pills. Haha, it seems like we won¡¯t have to worry about running out of pills in the future.¡± Larryughed


    happily. as he received the pills cautiously and stored them away.


    ¡°Yes, Supreme Leader. You gave me some just two days ago, and now you¡¯re giving me more. I feel


    embarrassed.¡± Zoheb also stored the pills while wearing a smile on his face.


    On the side, Mick joked, ¡°Is that so? Nie Hall Master, if you feel embarrassed, you can give them to me.


    I have thick skin, haha!¡±


    Zoheb hurriedly replied, ¡°That won¡¯t do. These are the rewards from Supreme Leader. How can I give


    them away casually?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter upon hearing this.


    ¡°Alright, now that everyone is here, exchange contact information with each other. Rest for the


    afternoon, and we¡¯ll have dinner together in the evening!¡± Severin suggested with a smile.


    ¡°That would be great. I didn¡¯t expect we could even get free meals!¡± Rachel chimed in with a cheerful


    smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee toe and have meals anytime!¡± Diane said with a beaming smile.


    In the afternoon, everyone took a walk and chatted in the courtyard outside the vi. As the sky grew


    dark, they gathered for a meal.


    Perhaps due to excessive joy and excitement, Zoheb ended up drinking a bit too much and had to be


    supported by two bodyguards to get into the car.


    In the evening, Severin continued his pill refining. However, this time he aimed to refine intermediate-


    grade second-rank pills instead of the low-grade ones. He had already mastered the refinement of low-


    grade second-rank pills, achieving a sess rate of 90 percent with the help of the Werchester


    Furnace. Even if he simultaneously refined two sets of materials in one furnace, it was no longer a


    challenge for


    him.


    Severin knew that at this stage, he could attempt to refine higher-grade pills. After all, Rachel had


    already. reached the level five martial king level, while Zoheb and Gracie had both reached level three


    warrior king level. Even though the low-grade second-rank pills would still be effective for them, the


    effects were not as significant anymore.


    Therefore, he needed to continue advancing. Time was running out, and every day counted. He


    needed to be an intermediate-grade second-rank pill refiner or at least a low-grade third-rank


    refiner as soon as possible. Once he reached that level, he could directly provide them with pills when


    he found the members of other halls, without wasting more time due to ack of prepared pills.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Time passed bit by bit. Although Severin had mentally practiced the refinement of intermediate-grade


    second-rank pills many times, he still wasted a few sets of materials at the beginning.


    However, after refining five sets, a smile appeared on Severin¡¯s face. ¡°Not bad. I almost seeded in


    refining the pill. Just one final step is missing. Tonight, there should be hope for a breakthrough!¡±

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    Chapter 877


    After resting for more than ten minutes, Severin adjusted his mood once again and began preheating


    the pill furnace. He took out a set of materials for alchemy and ced them next to him.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When the time was right, Severin manipted his spiritual power to levitate one of the materials and


    swiftly threw it into the pill furnace. As time passed, he continuously threw in one material after another,


    with sweat drops forming on his forehead.


    Despite this, he remained focused, carefully controlling the temperature and observing the situation.


    inside the pill furnace.


    ¡°Arise!¡±


    Finally, at a certain moment, Severin suddenly shouted lightly, and a pill shot out, floating in front of


    him.


    ¡°Haha, a mid-grade second-rank pill! It¡¯s finally done!¡±


    Excitedly gazing at the round pill emitting a fragrance, Severin could not contain his joy. At this


    moment, he could finally be considered a mid-grade second-rank alchemist.


    Such an alchemist was probably rare even in the Dragon Kingdom. After all, these pills could help


    those at the fourth level of the Martial King realm quickly break through their cultivation barriers.


    ncing at the time, Severin realized it was still early. Seizing the opportunity, he continued his pill


    refining.


    Although the sess rate was initially low, by daybreak, Severin had already expended ten sets of


    ingredients, obtaining three more pills in addition to the previous one. Throughout the night, he had


    sessfully produced four mid-grade second-rank pills


    ¡°I gave them some pills yesterday. I won¡¯t give them these ones for now. I¡¯ll keep them and provide


    themter when their cultivation stabilizes and they need the pills.¡±


    After some consideration, Severin put the four pills into ceramic bottles.


    After tidying up, he went downstairs to prepare breakfast.


    Seeing Severining down, Diane immediately smiled and said, ¡°You, did you spend the whole night


    refining pills again? You¡¯re so dedicated!¡±


    Severin sat down beside her and started eating breakfast while saying, ¡°I had no choice. Time is


    running out, and I have to work hard. Half a month has passed in the blink of an eye. I need to prepare


    ahead, right? Besides, for someone like me with high cultivation, even if I don¡¯t sleep for ten nights, it


    won¡¯t have much impact.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re amazing. Enough now.¡±


    Diane gave Severin a teasing look but exuded a charming aura.


    ¡°Brother-inw, brother-inw, the City Lord of South Link City is here to see you.¡± Unexpectedly, at


    that moment, Megan rushed in from outside and informed Severin.


    ¡°The City Lord of South Link City is here to see me? What does he want?¡±


    Severn frowned upon hearing the news.


    There was also a City Lord¡¯s Mansion in South Link City, and in theory, it had the potential to be


    the Governor. Unfortunately, Severin took the chance away just like that.


    However, Severin noticed that the people from the South Link City Lord¡¯s Mansion had a good attitude


    and did not show any unhappiness. They even smiled and congratted him.

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    Chapter 878


    However, these days, the other party had note to find her, so it was a bit puzzling for Severin that


    they suddenly showed up at her door. ¡°Hmm, let them in, I¡¯ll be done eating soon!¡± Severin nodded and


    said.


    Not long after, the City Lord of South Link City, ve Nicholz, entered with his son, Benjamin Nicholz.


    Diane asked a maid to prepare tea for them, while Severin invited them to sit on the sofa. Once they


    were seated, Severin smiled and said, ¡°City Lord ve, long time no see. I wonder why you came to


    visit today. Is there something you need from me?¡±


    ve smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Governor, it¡¯s like this. In a few days, it will be the birthday of Lord


    Province Governor. He has invited the Governors of Skystream Province, as well as somerger City


    Lord Mansions, to attend.¡±


    As he spoke, ve took out an invitation letter and handed it to Severin, saying, ¡°This is from the Lord


    Prefecture Governor, sent by his envoy, asking me to pass it to you. He invites you to attend his 60th


    birthday celebration.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Severin furrowed her eyebrows. Dracodom was vast, with cities as numerous as


    stars. Dracodom was known as the Darshia and was divided into nine provinces and thirty-six counties.


    Although South County governed over a hundred cities, it was just one of the thirty-six counties in


    Skystream Province, which fell within the jurisdiction of Dracodom.


    Each governor of the nine provinces governed over four counties, and the strength of each province


    was simr. South County was under the jurisdiction of Skystream Province, and the status of each


    governor was not much lower than that of the Four Great War Gods; they were all esteemed figures. To


    facilitate, management, the governor of Skystream Province divided his four counties into South


    County, North County, West County, and East County.


    Upon hearing this, Severin epted the invitation letter and looked at it. He then furrowed her brows


    and said, ¡°Why did the envoy for the Lord Province Governor¡¯s 60th birthday send you to deliver it to


    me? Why didn¡¯t theye directly to my mansion? Do they find it troublesome?¡±


    ve furrowed his brows and looked around to ensure there were no outsiders present. He then said, ¡±


    Governor, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure if I should say.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Severin was slightly taken aback but quickly responded, ¡°There are no outsiders here, just my wife and


    my little aunt. You can speak directly.¡±


    ve nodded and continued, ¡°The thing is, your appointment as Governor was quite sudden. It seems


    that the Lord Province Governor is not very satisfied, and he¡¯s not pleased.¡±


    Severin smiled wryly. ¡°Is that so? Could it be that he has someone else in mind?¡±


    ve nodded. ¡°Indeed, the Governor of Namvail, Regan Yankov, is his preferred choice. However,


    unexpectedly, Lord War God personally intervened this time and rmended you for the position of


    Governor. Although the Lord Governor is not very happy about it, he had no choice but to agree.¡±


    After hearing this, Severin could not help but chuckle. ¡°Heh, so that¡¯s how it is. If it weren¡¯t for me being


    the County Princess and also personally rmended by the War God Calum, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t


    have received this invitation letter.¡±


    ¡°How rude! This guy doesn¡¯t even send the envoy directly and instead asks Mister ve to deliver it.


    He¡¯s clearly trying to show us his displeasure,¡± Megan said with crossed arms, indignant.


    Severin sighed. ¡°What are you thinking, little girl? After all, he is the Province Governor. If I don¡¯t go, it


    would be quite disrespectful to him. Since he has sent the invitation letter, I should attend. If I don¡¯t go,


    he will hold a grudge against us, and I don¡¯t want to have another enemy, especially since the nine


    provincial governors are not easy to deal with!¡±


    ¡±

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    Chapter 879


    After listening, Megan pursed her lips and said, ¡°So what? Who told him to disrespect you first?


    Besides, you have one of the War Gods backing you. Do you still need to fear him?¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Firstly, he didn¡¯t outright refuse to invite me. He just asked Lord Nan


    to pass the invitation to me. It¡¯s not a big deal, just shows ack of importance. If I directly refuse


    without attending after receiving the invitation, it would be a different matter.¡±


    At this point, Severin paused and continued, ¡°Secondly, although the Four War Gods have achieved


    great military aplishments and have been awarded the War God¡¯s Medal, it doesn¡¯t mean they are


    the strongest in this world. Many hidden experts or hidden ns focus solely on cultivation and don¡¯t


    concern themselves with worldly matters. Moreover, even within the mortal world, there are many


    strong individuals willing to join the Province Governor¡¯s Mansion. If I cause a big scene with the


    Province Governor, it won¡¯t only have a negative impact but also create a lot of trouble.¡±


    ve and Benjamin nced at each other, both showing a hint of astonishment in their eyes.


    Obviously, they knew that the Four War Gods and the Nine Province Governors were formidable and


    held lofty positions. However, they were unaware if those legendary hidden cultivation ns truly


    existed; it had only been hearsay. Now, upon hearing Severin¡¯s words, they were almost certain that


    the matter was indeed true.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Alright, if that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s better to avoid unnecessary trouble. I thought the War Gods were the


    most powerful,¡± shrugged Megan.


    Only then did Severin say, ¡°Hehe, the world is vast, and our Dracodom is also vast. There are always


    higher mountains. Some people are just low-key most of the time. The Four War Gods only gained


    prominence because of their achievements in the war with Cherridom. They were brought to the


    forefront. Do you understand?¡±


    Diane nodded, ¡°Mm, I understand. It seems I¡¯ve been too narrow-minded and don¡¯t know much about


    this


    world.¡±


    At this moment, ve spoke again. ¡°Uh, sir, I actually came today with another request.¡±


    Severin furrowed his brows slightly, slightly surprised, ¡°Tell me, as long as it¡¯s something I can help


    with, I will definitely assist!¡±


    ve felt somewhat embarrassed as he said, ¡°Well, my son, Benjamin, after obtaining two recipes for


    first -grade low-level pills, he started to delve into alchemy every day. He¡¯s obsessed with alchemy.


    However, without any guidance, he can only experiment blindly. I don¡¯t know if he has any talent in this


    area.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, ve continued, ¡°Benjamin heard that you are skilled in alchemy and wants to


    be your disciple. I wonder if you would agree?¡±


    Benjamin, who appeared not only handsome but also a bit honest, seemed a bit nervous at the


    moment, but finally spoke up. ¡°Sir, I, I really like alchemy. I¡¯ve already made one, but the quality isn¡¯t


    very good. This is the pill I made. You can take a look.¡±


    As Benjamin spoke, he took out the pill he had made and said, ¡°If you are unwilling to ept me as a


    disciple, I would be grateful for any guidance you can provide whenever you have time.¡±


    Severin did not refuse the request. It seemed that the incident of giving the bodyguard a high-grade pill


    had indeed spread.


    After receiving the pill, Severin carefully examined it. He could not help but admit that Benjamin had


    managed to refine a pill on his own without any guidance, indicating considerable talent and perhaps


    having endured hardships along the way.

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    Chapter 880


    At that moment, Benjamin and ve became extremely nervous when they saw that Severin remained


    silent and lost in thought. After all, Benjamin was just guessing, but if Severin could offer some


    guidance, it would undoubtedly improve their future prospects. The most crucial point was that if


    Severin were to ept Benjamin as his disciple, it would not only benefit Benjamin but also provide


    support for their family.


    After contemting for a while, Severin decided that it was necessary to take on such a disciple. In the


    future, he would definitelye into contact with people from other disciplines, and having an extra


    person to assist in alchemy would be beneficial.


    He handed the pill back and said, ¡°The first pill you refined already has such distinctyers, which is


    actually quite impressive. However, I still want to check and see how strong your mental power is. This


    is crucial to determine if you¡¯re suitable for alchemy. Strong mental power is essential.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Benjamin felt delighted. From Severin¡¯s tone, it seemed that there was a great chance for him. He


    immediately released his mental power, and an invisible force spread out.


    Severin closed his eyes and sensed it before nodding in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad. With your cultivation at


    the level two warrior king, your mental power is alreadyparable to that of a level four warrior king.


    It indicates that you are highly suitable for alchemy. Your mental power far exceeds that of an ordinary


    person. From now on, you are my disciple!¡±


    Hearing this, Benjamin and ve could not contain their excitement. Severin was the Governor of the


    county and had a good rtionship with the War God Calum Irminger. If Benjamin could be


    Severin¡¯s disciple, the Nicholz¡¯s future would be limitless.


    ¡°Thank you, Master. Please


    ept this disciple¡¯s respect!¡±


    Benjamin immediately knelt down on the ground, respectfully kowtowing to Severin.


    ¡°Thank you, Governor. Rest assured, for my son¡¯s alchemy, we will help him find and provide the


    materials he needs. If you need any materials, we have them and can give them to you,¡± ve


    immediately said excitedly.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Severin smiled faintly and thought for a moment. Then, with a flip of his palm, he took out an alchemy


    furnace and handed it over. ¡°Benjamin, this alchemy furnace was previously used by me. It¡¯s of decent


    quality, so I¡¯ll give it to you. You can use it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±


    Benjamin received the alchemy furnace with excitement, and his eyes shimmered with a special light.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    Seeing that Benjamin was still kneeling, Severin immediately helped him up and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early


    now. Later, you will refine pills in front of me, and I can guide you. Besides, I have many pill forms


    here. I¡¯ll copy a few first-grade low-rank and first-grade mid-rank forms for you. There are also a few


    high-rank forms. You can use these pill forms for now. When you be a first-grade high-rank


    alchemist in the future, I¡¯ll give you second-grade forms!¡±

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881


    Chapter 881


    ¡°You have second-grade alchemical recipes too?¡±


    ve¡¯s and Benjamin¡¯s jaws nearly fell to the ground. They thought they had heard wrong. It was


    already. hard enough to get a first-grade alchemical recipe. In fact, it was through pure luck that


    Benjamin was able to get two first-grade alchemical recipes so it stood to reason that they would find it


    hard to believe. Severin was able to easily get his hands on a first-grade alchemical recipe, let alone a


    second-grade alchemical recipe.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Severin simply nodded nonchntly. Not only did he have second-grade alchemical recipes but he also


    had many third-grade and fourth-grade alchemical recipes since the alchemy manual Wuhlricht gave


    him contained many such alchemical recipes. Moreover, every alchemical recipe in the manual came


    with detailed instructions, precautions to take note of, and even summaries of the ingredients needed.


    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± said Benjamin excitedly.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of you wait here and I¡¯ll copy out the alchemical recipes for


    you. We can have lunch together after that. By the way, you don¡¯t have to know how to create every pill


    in the first-grade category. It¡¯s good enough to know how to create three or four of them. How about


    this? I¡¯ll give you four low-rank, four medium-rank, and four high-rank recipes so that you¡¯ll have twelve


    first-grade alchemical recipes in total.


    ¡°Oh, thank you, Master! I promise to work hard at learning how to make alchemical pills so that you


    won¡¯t be disappointed in me. You also have my word that you can call on me anytime you need my


    help! I¡¯l definitely go to the ends of the earth for you. What you have bestowed upon me is akin to the


    grace of rebirth and for that, you have my undying loyalty,¡± said Benjamin.


    The two of them really wanted to show their gratitude so after thinking about it, ve said, ¡°Governor,


    please allow us to treat you to lunch as a way of showing thanks. In fact, I¡¯ll call the restaurant to make


    a booking now.¡±


    ¡°Hey, that sounds great. Let me call my parents to tell them about it. They definitely wouldn¡¯t want to


    pass up an opportunity to have a free lunch,¡± said Megan cheekily.


    It took no time for Severin to copy out the twelve alchemical recipes and after he did, he passed them


    to Benjamin.


    ¡°I¡¯m amazed at how you managed to get your hands on so many alchemical recipes. I¡¯ll definitely


    treasure each of these detailed alchemical recipes as if my life depends on it,¡± said Benjamin happily


    as he looked. at the alchemical recipes in his hands.


    ¡°d to be of help. These recipes are detailed enough for me to learn how to make the pills without


    help from others. I found it hard in the beginning but came to discover there¡¯s not really that much


    difference between the recipes once I got the knack of it.¡± After a pause, Severin added, ¡°So I¡¯m


    guessing that it¡¯ll be the same for you guys but feel free to ask me for help if you run into any problem


    with the recipes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± said Benjamin ecstatically.


    ¡°Do you want to have a go at making the pills now? There¡¯s still some time before lunch and I happen


    to be free right now so I can give you a few pointers. Come on, we can do it in the yard,¡± said Severin.


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± said Benjamin even more ecstatically. He was all pumped up.


    However, due to his nervousness, Benjamin failed in his first attempt at making the alchemical pill.


    There were visible improvements in his second attempt after Severin pointed out his mistake and


    exined what he should have done better but s, he still failed to create a pill.


    He was so close so Severin asked him to try a third time and it seemed like the third time was a charm


    for he finally seeded in making a good quality alchemical pill.

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    Chapter 882


    Severin gave a nod of approval. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve improved quite a lot. There are fewer impurities in the


    pill you¡¯ve made this round. However, you really need to increase your sess rate of making these


    pills. Also, you need to have more patience. Especially when your attainment is still a bit low. It¡¯s best to


    take a rest after three or four tries. You can use that time to analyze what went wrong in your attempt.¡±


    Benjamin nodded proudly and said, ¡°Thank you, Master. I actually feel like I¡¯ve improved a lot after


    taking in your pointers.¡± Then he broke out in an awkward and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I don¡¯t know how I


    could ever


    repay you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. You training hard for a breakthrough is already payment enough. In fact, I¡¯m


    counting on you to provide me with an endless supply of alchemical pills in the future,¡± Severin replied


    with a smile.


    ¡°Hahaha. I would be more than happy to do that.¡±


    At that moment, She along with the others came back from the outside.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s all this noise here? Are you guys having a party? Why does it smell like alchemical pills


    here? Severin, did you move your alchemical pills operation out to the yard?¡± asked She after she


    took a whiff


    of the air.


    Severin simply smiled and exined everything to them.


    ¡°Well done, Severin. I¡¯m proud of you for taking in Benjamin as your disciple,¡± praised Felicia happily


    after getting the gist of things.


    ¡°Missus Shanahan, the honor is all mine. I must have done something right in this life to have Mister


    Severin as my master. I hope to learn as much as I can on the ins and outs of making alchemical pills


    from him,¡± said Benjamin.


    ¡°Hey, everyone. It¡¯s nearly time for lunch so let¡¯s head to the restaurant now,¡± announced ve. Then


    to Benjamin, she said, ¡°Benjamin, remember to make a toast to Mister Severinter.¡±


    ¡°Of course! That goes without saying,¡± said Benjamin with a smile.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha, I hope you don¡¯t mind us piggybacking on Severin¡¯s good fortune,¡± said Maurice cheekily.


    Soon, they all arrived at the restaurant and had a wonderful meal together. Meanwhile, back at the


    Nicholzs¡¯ ce, Carol, Grandma Nicholz, and the rest of the family members were waiting nervously for


    ve and Benjamin toe back.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they back yet? Do you think they¡¯ve seeded in their mission?¡± asked Grandma Nicholz


    as she kept throwing impatient looks toward the gate.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯ve sessfully delivered the invitation. As for asking Mister Severin to be


    Benjamin¡¯s master¡­ well, I think the chances of that happening are quite low,¡± said Great Elder.

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    Chapter 883


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Carol immediately frowned and asked, ¡°You really think so, Great Elder? But my son has


    been hard at work learning how to make alchemical pills. Plus, he already reached the attainment of


    level two warrior king despite being so young. So how it is possible that, given his talent, his chances


    are quite. low?¡±


    Grandma Nicholz looked at Great Elder in anticipation of his answer. She, too, wanted to know why hel


    would say something like that.


    Great Elder smiled bitterly before exining, ¡°Carol, having high attainment doesn¡¯t automatically mean


    he¡¯ll be good at making alchemical pills. I admit, he¡¯s very talented at fighting but when ites to his


    talent in making alchemical pills¡­ well, it¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    ¡°But he managed to make an alchemical pill with no prior teaching from anyone! You saw it too.


    Doesn¡¯t that just mean he has the talent to do so?¡± Carol insisted stubbornly.


    ¡°Well, he had been trying for such a long time so who¡¯s to say it wasn¡¯t pure luck that he managed to


    do it? Plus, it only counts if he can make another one again. You shouldn¡¯t underestimate how hard it is


    to make alchemical pills,¡± said Great Elder with a smile.


    Cece Nicholz, Mayor Nicholz¡¯s second wife, chuckled coldly and said, ¡°I must say you¡¯re very naive,


    Carol. There¡¯s a high chance Mister Severin will still turn your son away even if he¡¯s very talented in


    making alchemical pills. You have no idea how selfish people are nowadays. They would rather keep


    their knowledge or techniques a secret instead of passing them down to a disciple.¡±


    Cece¡¯s son was in the room with them too. He had been at odds with Benjamin since young so he said.


    mockingly, ¡°My mom is right. If not, there would be more alchemists in the world, wouldn¡¯t it? It¡¯s all¡¯


    cause those alchemists are unwilling to take on disciples that there are so few alchemists right now.¡±


    Hearing this, Carol let out a heavy sigh. At that moment, they saw a caring back. ve and


    Benjamin. alighted from the car as soon as it was parked.


    ¡°ve, how did it go? Did Mister Severin take Benjamin as his disciple??¡± asked Grandma Nicholz


    eagerly.


    Everyone there knew the importance of Severin taking Benjamin as a disciple. Not only would they


    have. an alchemist in the family but it would also mean the family would be able to gain a firm foothold


    in South Link City through their association with Severin.


    ¡°Yes, he did! He¡¯s actually quite an easy guy to talk to. I treated Mister Severin¡¯s whole family to drinks.


    and food after he agreed to take Benjamin his disciple. That¡¯s why it took us so long toe home,¡±


    said ve happily.


    ¡°Well done, Benjamin! I can foresee our family will be even more powerful in the future now that


    we have Mister Severin¡¯s protection,¡± said Grandma Nicholz ecstatically.


    However, all the other Mayor Nicholz¡¯s wives and their children did not look too happy. They would


    rather die than see Carol lording this good news over them.


    ¡°Well done. I¡¯m proud of you, my son. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be the greatest alchemist there ever is if you


    put your heart into learning everything you can from your master,¡± said Carol happily.


    Benjamin noticed his mum¡¯s eyes reddening so he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom. I¡¯ll definitely-work hard in


    learning how to make alchemical pills. My master is very good to me. Not only did he ept me as his


    disciple, but he also gave me a cauldron and 12 first-grade alchemical recipes!¡±


    ¡°Heavens, that¡¯s very generous of him! From the sound of it, he must at least be a first-grade high-rank


    alchemist,¡± said Carol while jumping up and down in excitement.


    ¡°Oh, Mister Severin¡¯s alchemist¡¯s rank is definitely higher than that ¡¯cause he promised me he¡¯ll give me


    some second-grade alchemical recipes if I work my way up to be a first-grade alchemist so he


    must at least be a second-grade low-rank alchemist right now. But of course, this is only a guess of


    mine,¡± said Benjamin with a smile.

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    Chapter 884


    ¡°Good, good, good. You¡¯ve really got yourself a nice master there,¡± said Grandma Nicholz happily.


    ¡°Congrattions, Benjamin!¡±


    ¡°Yes, congrattions.¡± Benjamin¡¯s family congratted him one after another.


    Meanwhile, Severin and his family had reached home too.


    ¡°Severin, are you really going to Skystream City to attend the Province Governor¡¯s 60th birthday in a


    couple of days¡¯ time?¡± asked Megan with a sly smile.


    Knowing Megan was definitely up to no good, Severin frowned and said, ¡°Go on. Spit it out. Tell me


    what you want.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing¡­ I¡¯m just wondering if I can go with you.¡±


    She¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when she heard that, ¡°I want to go too! Take me, Severin, take me too!¡±


    ¡°Skystream City is the biggest and busiest city in the whole of Skystream Province. Severin, you must


    take me with you since I¡¯ve never been there before,¡± said Felicia.


    ¡°But Mom, I n to go alone. The city is quite far so it won¡¯t be convenient for you all to go with me,¡±


    said Severin with a frown.


    ¡°The invitation didn¡¯t say you can¡¯t bring your family along so it¡¯ll be fine for you to take us with you. My


    only dream in this life is to visit Skystream City and see the city sights for myself.¡±


    Severin did feel a little guilty after hearing that but then he remembered something. ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you


    say previously that your only dream in this life is to be really, really rich? Well, shouldn¡¯t you be content


    now that you¡¯ve achieved that dream?¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just make it my dream then. My dream is to visit Skystream City and take in the city sights


    for myself,¡± said Megan cheekily.


    Severin waspletely speechless. After a while, he said, ¡°Mom, Megan, She¡­ it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t


    want. to bring the three of you along with me but you¡¯ll be safer here since everyone here knows not to


    mess with any of you. But the same can¡¯t be said once we¡¯re in Skystream City. I¡¯m really worried that


    something might happen to the three of you there¡­¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We promise we¡¯ll behave ourselves while we¡¯re there. Besides, an opportunity like this


    doesn¡¯te along very often, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± said Megan with a pout.


    Felicia slumped down on the sofa and cried pitifully, ¡°Oh, poor me! After all that I have done, my son-in-


    law wouldn¡¯t even help me fulfill this one small dream of mine¡­¡±

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    Chapter 885


    Faced with Felicia¡¯s theatrics, Severin did not know whether tough or cry. He never expected she


    would use this trick on him since he only had ever seen her use it on William.


    ¡°Mom, the thing is I can¡¯t keep watching over you all every second. What if someone tries to murder


    you? You¡¯ll still be dead even if I managed to avenge you. Then I¡¯ll have to live the rest of my life in


    regret. So it¡¯s best if you stay here¡­¡±


    Felicia immediately stopped crying. She then stood up and said seriously, ¡°Everybody will eventually


    die someday. Besides, I heard from Diane that fighters like you havee to learn not to fear death. I


    might not be a fighter but I¡¯m prepared to meet with the grim reaper anytime. What¡¯s the point of living if


    I can¡¯t even go after my dreams? I, Felicia Shanahan, swear to live life to the fullest even if it means I¡¯ll


    die sooner thanter.¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­ how can I say no after that little speech of yours?¡± said Severin with a shake of his head.


    ¡°Yay! Does that mean you¡¯ll let us go with you?¡± Felicia asked, all starry-eyed.


    ¡°That settles it then! We¡¯ll leave first thing tomorrow morning. I¡¯ve already nned out the route we


    should take,¡± said Megan.


    ¡°Wow, hold on, hold on. What are you talking about? When did you n out the route? And why do we


    have to leave first thing tomorrow morning when the birthday party is still days away?¡± asked Severin.


    ¡°What Megan meant to say is, we¡¯ll make a road trip out of it. We can stop along the smaller cities and


    take in the view on our way to Skystream City. Wouldn¡¯t that be fun?¡± said Felicia.


    Severin waspletely speechless. They¡¯ve nned this all along!¡¯


    ¡®I think Megan¡¯s n is great too! I mean, think about how romantic it would be to take in the scenery


    as we meander along the road?¡± said She.


    Severin looked at Diane with a resigned expression. In return, Diane simply shrugged and said, ¡°You


    can, count me in too since Mom and Megan are going. I mean, we don¡¯t get this kind of opportunity that


    often.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Since the four of you insist on tagging along, I¡¯ll ask Wendy and the others toe with us too.


    I¡¯ll be more at ease if they¡¯re there to protect you all,¡± said Severin, finally giving in.


    ¡°Okay, great. I¡¯ll go pack my things now,¡± said Diane happily. It was obvious she was itching to go to


    Skystream City too.


    After thinking about it, Severin muttered to himself, ¡°Well, a road trip does sound nice. I can use this as


    an opportunity to collect information about the other halls and gangs along the way.¡±


    She and Megan were beyond the mood too. They immediately skipped up the stairs to pack up their


    things.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Severin went outside to find Lillie and the others. The mansion had quite a number of bodyguards so


    Lillie and the other five had quite a lot of free time on their hands. In fact, their service would only be


    required when Diane or Megan went out to shop.


    ¡°Master, what cha doing here? Do you need our help with something?¡± asked Lilie teasingly when she


    saw Severin walking over to them.


    After all, Severin was known to be a busy guy. Under normal circumstances, they would rarely get to


    see


    or talk to him.


    Severin smiled. ¡°I need to attend the Province Governor¡¯s birthday party in a few days¡¯ time. It¡¯ll be


    rude

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    Chapter 886


    After a pause, he added wryly, ¡°But Diane, Megan, She, and my mother-inw insisted on going with


    me. so I was hoping the six of you wille with us and act as their bodyguard while they go


    shopping.¡¯ Cause you know how dangerous and tense things are in Skystream City at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Skystream City? Oh, goody! You can definitely count on us, Master!¡± Naomi said happily.


    ¡°Oh wow. I¡¯ve always wanted to visit Skystream City and now I¡¯ve finally got the chance!¡± said Kiera


    excitedly.


    ¡°Rest assured we¡¯ll do our best to protect Miss Diane and the others. Naomi and the rest of them have


    reached the attainment of level four warrior king after taking the second-grade low-rank alchemical pills


    you gave them. As for myself, I have reached the attainment of level five warrior king¡­ so unless we


    come across someone more powerful than us, Miss Diane and the others should be safe with us,¡± said


    Wendy with one hand cupped around the other.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be more at ease knowing the six of you will be protecting Diane than the others since


    your attainments are higher than the bodyguards¡¯ in the mansion,¡± said Severin with a nod.


    ¡°Oh, we should be the one thanking you, Master. You know, for taking us along with you. It¡¯ll be good to


    travel for a bit,¡± said Abigail happily.


    ¡°Well, that settles it then. You girls should pack your things now. Tomorrow we¡¯ll take four cars since


    Megan insisted on making this a road trip. She was waxing lyrical about the sceneries that could be


    seen along the journey,¡± said Severin wryly.


    ¡°Wow! I can¡¯t wait to go on the road trip tomorrow!¡± said Lillie while jumping up and down excitedly.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Severin was speechless. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re all very excited about the road trip.¡±


    While walking back to the mansion, Severin saw Maddie and Eustace patrolling around thepound.


    After thinking about it, he decided to walk up to them.


    ¡°Hello, Governor,¡± said Maddie and Eustace in unison.


    Severin smiled and with a wave of his hand, took out two second-grade medium-rank alchemical pills.


    Wendy and the rest of my bodyguards will be following me to Skystream City tomorrow. Now that the


    two of you have stabilized your attainment, you can take one of these pills each to help you break


    through to level three warrior king. Once you have reached that level, it¡¯ll be easier for the two of you to


    protect. this mansion while we¡¯re gone.¡±


    After a pause, Severin added, ¡°As for the others, tell them there¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯ll give them the


    same pills in the future. I am if not fair and each bodyguard who works in this mansion will receive the


    same treatment regardless.¡±


    ¡°Am I really holding a second-grade medium-rank alchemical pill in my hand?¡± said Maddie with awe as


    she looked at the pill. They would not even have a chance of jumping from level one warrior king to


    level three warrior king if it were not for that pill.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yup, as true as it can be since I¡¯m already a second-grade medium-rank alchemist. I


    hope the two of you won¡¯t disappoint me by cking off in your training.¡±


    ¡°Yay! I¡¯ve gotta say. Choosing to work as a bodyguard in this mansion has got to be the smartest


    choice. I¡¯ve ever made in my life,¡± said Eustace excitedly.

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    The next morning, the group went on their road trip.


    Severin and Diane drove one car; Felicia, She, and Megan in another, while the six beautiful


    bodyguards. shared two cars between them. The four cars slowly made their way toward Skystream


    City.


    Megan¡¯s car was at the front since she was the one who nned the route. Next came Severin¡¯s car,


    followed by the other two cars. Megan kept checking the rearview mirror while she drove. Finally, she


    said, ¡°If I were you, She, I would have insisted on taking Severin¡¯s car.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. Do you know how embarrassing it is to be a third wheel?¡± She


    asked ruefully.


    Megan chuckled. ¡°Not as embarrassing as what you said to Severin after getting drunk. I¡¯m going to let


    you in on a little secret, you¡¯ll only need to use those feminine wiles of yours and Severin will be yours


    in a heartbeat.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say, Megan?¡± asked She with a frown.


    Megan put on her rtionship expert hat and said convincingly, ¡°No man can ever resist a woman¡¯s


    seduction. You¡¯ll only need to dress a little sexier. You know, like a miniskirt or ck stockings or those


    dresses with a plunging neckline and then pretend to bend down to tie your shoce or something¡­ I


    can guarantee that Severin will be all over you in a second.¡±


    After a pause, she added, ¡°I don¡¯t get it. People always say it¡¯s easier for a woman to woo a man than


    for a man to woo a woman so¡­ how did a gorgeous woman like you fail to woo Severin? Are you sure


    you¡¯re trying hard enough in seducing him?¡±


    After mulling over Megan¡¯s suggestion, She said haplessly, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be doing the


    seducing anytime soon. I mean, what if doing so makes him think I¡¯m a loose woman?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, how stupid can you get? You have to make it seem like it was an ident. Then he won¡¯t


    know you did it on purpose,¡± said Megan.


    Suddenly, Felicia rapped her knuckles on Megan¡¯s head. ¡°Stop spouting all that nonsense, you little


    troublemaker. If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll be a spinster yourself. You¡¯re no rtionship expert at all since


    the most important thing for two people in a rtionship is for the two hearts to meet in the middle.¡±


    Megan rolled her eyes at Felicia and said huffily, ¡°That really hurt, you know! Next time don¡¯t hit me so


    hard, okay? And I might not have dated anyone before, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have eyes and


    ears to see and hear what¡¯s going around me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Megan is three or four years older than me and she has never had a boyfriend before.


    I shouldn¡¯t listen to her advice then¡­ They might just backfire on me,¡± thought She.


    Out loud she said, ¡°Megan, it¡¯s time you find yourself a boyfriend too. You should give it a go if you see


    someone you like.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need to worry about me. I already have someone in mind but I¡¯m not going to tell you


    who,¡± Megan said with a mysterious smile.


    ¡°Why not? Who is it? Tell me, Megan. I want to see if he¡¯s good enough for you,¡± said Felicia.


    ¡°Hold your horses, mommy dearest. He doesn¡¯t know I have a crush on him yet so you¡¯ll just have to


    wait until we¡¯re together for me to introduce him to you,¡± quipped Megan.


    Felicia was speechless. She quickly straightened herself up and said sternly, ¡°Megan Shanahan, I warn


    you now. Both you and your sister are the most precious people in the world to me so I won¡¯t ept


    anything less than the best for you two.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Mom, you gotta be more specific than that. How do you define best in terms of a guy?¡± asked Megan


    with a frown.

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    Chapter 888


    Felicia gave her question some thought before answering, ¡°Well, someone like your brother-inw


    would do. I can die happy if you can marry someone like him.¡±


    Megan simply rolled her eyes at Felicia. ¡°You might as well ask him to marry Severin!¡±


    ¡°Tsk! Didn¡¯t I ask you to stop speaking nonsense?¡± said Felicia angrily.


    ¡°Do you know how hard it is to find someone as good as Severin? He¡¯s probably the only one of its


    kind.. So I might as well give up the search now.¡±


    After thinking it through, Felicia grudgingly had to admit that Megan was right. ¡°Fine¡­ but make sure


    you at least find a nice boy thates from a first-tier upper-ss family or the son of a mayor. Only


    then. would he be good enough for our family. I know! Doesn¡¯t the South County have over a hundred


    cities within its border? We¡¯ll ask Severin to gather all the mayors¡¯ sons in one ce and then you can


    pick and choose whoever you want!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­ isn¡¯t that going a bit overboard? If words get out, it might give rise to the rumor that I¡¯m not


    marriage material and that¡¯s why we have to go use such drastic measures so we should just¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Megan saw a herd of sheep crossing the road in front of the car. Shocked, she immediately.


    pressed on the brake.


    Ugh, what rotten luck! What the h*ll are all these sheep doing here?¡± cursed Megan.


    It did not take them long to learn that a few sheepherders had deliberately ced their sheep there. In


    fact, they were still corralling the rest of the sleep onto the road.


    One of the shepherds, a big burly guy, walked up to them with a huge grin.


    Megan rolled down her window to ask, ¡°Why are the sheep on the road? Shouldn¡¯t they be grazing on


    the grass over there?¡±


    ¡°Sorry about this but the sheep insisted on going up to the road and we¡¯ve been trying to get them off it


    since this morning¡­¡± said the burly shepherd.


    ¡°Well, do whatever you can do to get them off the road now! I have to be somewhere in a hurry,¡± said


    Megan.


    At that moment, Severin and Diane had got down from their car and were walking over to Megan and


    the burly shepherd.


    ¡°But there¡¯s so many of them¡­ it¡¯ll take all day for us to get them off the road. Hey, I know. Why don¡¯t


    you give us a little something something as a little motivation to work harder?¡± said the burly shepherd.


    Severin immediately knew what the ¡®little something something¡¯ meant. ¡°So you¡¯re saying we should


    give you money? How much do you have in mind?¡±


    An undetectable cold glint shed across Severin¡¯s eyes after he said that.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    Chapter 889


    The burly shepherd smiled as he checked out the four cars Severin and the others came in. ¡°Let me


    see, a Maserati, a Rolls-Roye, and those two at the back should be Audis, right? Hmm, I guess a


    million dors. would do. That kinda amount should be chump change to you guys.¡±


    At the mention of a million dors, Felicia immediately got down from the car and said angrily, ¡°What?


    You want us to give you a million dors to get your sheep off the road? Shouldn¡¯t that be your job in


    the first ce? This is literally highway robbery!¡±


    The burly shepherd simply chuckled and with a flick of his wrist, took out a gun from the back of his


    waist and aimed it at Felicia. ¡°You¡¯re right. This is a robbery! You guys look like you can easilye up


    with a million dors in cash. So what do you say? Give us the money and we¡¯ll let you go or you can


    choose to die by my gun here.¡±


    Felicia screamed in fright when she saw the gun pointing at her. She immediately backed away


    fearfully.¡± No! Please don¡¯t kill me. Do¡­ do you know who my son-inw is? He¡­ he¡¯s the governor so


    you¡¯re never going to get away with this.¡±


    At that moment, the other ¡°shepherds¡± decided to drop the pretense too. They all came over with their


    guns pointed at Felicia and the group.


    ¡°Boss, they all look like some rich schmucks. How much did you ask for?¡± asked one of the robbers.


    Previously, they would ask for a couple of thousand dors from unwitting passersby and as long as


    they worked hard enough, they would inevitably be rolling in cash by the end of the month. However,


    seeing how rich Severin and the others were, they decided to go big or go home.


    ¡°I asked for a million dors. These four cars alone should cost them about a million dors so they


    should be able to give us that much,¡± said the burly ¡°shepherd¡±, who was actually the head robber.


    ¡°What should we do, Severin? Should we give them the money?¡± asked Felicia anxiously while quaking


    in her boots.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. They wouldn¡¯t need to use a gun if they¡¯re good fighters. Even a level one


    grandmaster can take these thugs down, let alone Diane or She.¡±


    She¡¯s and Diane¡¯s eyes immediately lit up with happiness when they heard what Severin said. The


    two of them had been training for quite some time but had not had the chance to try out their newfound


    skills.


    ¡®Does that mean Severin is going to let us try our skills on these five thugs?¡¯ wondered She and


    Diane.


    ¡°But they have guns! Those two pampered princesses are no match for them at all!¡± said Felicia


    worriedly. It was obvious she did not believe Severin¡¯s words. Even though she had witnessed Diane


    and She training hard at the little wood not far off from the mansion, she still did not have confidence


    in them.¡± Why, those are just child¡¯s y,¡¯ she always said to herself when she saw them training.


    ¡°Cut the crap, kid. And give us the money now or else I¡¯ll kill every one of you and sell off the cars. In


    any case, I¡¯m either walking away with the cars or money in my bank. Haha!¡± The head robber must


    havee from some backwater town to not know what Severin was talking about. In fact, it would not


    be ant understatement to say that robbing people was the only thing he knows about. As time passed,


    he got. bolder and bolder at making money the easy way.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Diane, looks like it¡¯s our time to shine,¡± said She happily while cracking her knuckles.


    Diane took a step forward and said, ¡°Since I¡¯m older than you, I¡¯ll take three of them and you can take


    the other two at the back there.¡±


    She did not know whether tough or cry. She never expected Diane would give herself more


    ¡°training dummy¡± by pulling rank over her. However, she was also to know that, in a way, Diane had


    finally epted her. There¡¯s still hope of me being Severin¡¯s second wife after all.

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    Chapter 890


    ¡°Sure thing!¡± said She with a grin.


    ¡°Be careful, you two!¡± said Felicia as she instinctively clenched her fists. She had never seen Diane


    and She in a real fight so she could not help but worry about them


    ¡°What? Do you think you¡¯re bulletproof? Do the two of you have a death wish or something?¡± asked the


    head robber in mock bravado. He was starting to panic since he had never really killed anyone before.


    In fact, the gun was only used as a prop to scare his victims into paying the ¡°toll fee¡±.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ve never killed anyone before but as a fighter, I guess I should keep an open mind about it,¡±


    said Diane, who was also as nervous as the head robber. She had seen Severin kill many before so


    she knew, as a fighter, one would need to literally and figuratively step on the others to reach the top.


    The same thing was happening to She. It was her first time too and she could not help but feel


    apprehensive about it..


    *D*mmit! You girls must be tired of leaving. Well, let me release you from your earthly burdens,¡± said


    the head robber before pulling the trigger on Diane.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    It was only then did Diane discover she possessed the ability to see the bullet move in slow motion.


    With one flick of her finger, she managed to send the bullet flying the other way. The bullet hit the head


    robber right between his brows. His eyes widened in shock before he copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Oh my god! They¡¯re monsters!¡± cried the other robbers in horror when they saw what happened. They


    had never in their lifee across someone like Diane.


    ¡°Kill them! Kill them now!¡±


    Very quickly, two of the robbers snapped out of their shock and immediately shot their guns at Diane


    and She.


    At that moment in time, both She and Diane were not far from reaching the attainment of a profound


    master. Thus, it was child¡¯s y for them to take down ordinary people like the thugs. They could see


    the trajectories of the bullets as clear as day because, to them, those bullets were as good as moving


    at snail speed. The four remaining robbers copsed to the ground in a blink of an eye. It was an


    instant wipeout!


    ¡°Phew, all done! I gotta admit I was feeling a little nervous at the start but you kinda get desensitized to


    the whole thing after the first kill,¡± said She with a huge grin while dusting off her hands.


    ¡°Yay! We won! But we still gotta figure out a way to get these sheep off the road,¡± said Diane ruefully as


    she stared at the herd.


    ¡°Oh my god, I was nearly scared out of my wits just then,¡± cried Felicia. She still could not help but


    shudder when she recalled how close they were to death. ¡°By the way, when did the two of you


    be so good at fighting?¡±

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    Chapter 891


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Diane, when did you and She be so strong? I want to train to be as strong as you two


    too!¡± said Megan with shock.


    ¡°Megan, are you sure about that? The training we went through is really tough¡­ I mean, you are used


    to ying more than training. Besides, She and I can only achieve up to level nine grandmaster if we


    don¡¯t have the treasure that allows us to change our talent,¡± said Diane.


    ¡°Level nine grandmaster is good enough for me since that puts me above every regr folk out there.


    I¡¯ll have a chance at winning as long as I avoid getting into fights with a profound master,¡± argued


    Megan.


    Diane did not say anything. Instead, she looked at Severin with a pair of questioning eyes. It was


    obvious she was asking for his opinion.


    Severin frowned before breaking out with a smile. He pointed to the herd of sheep who were still


    blocking the road and said, ¡°Megan, why don¡¯t you chase those sheep off the road? If you do that, I¡¯m


    sure your sister and She will bring you along to their training next time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Megan. Chase those sheep off the road so that we can continue on our road trip,¡± said Diane with


    a grin.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not fair! Diane, you know,as well as I do that I¡¯ve never done any hard work since I was


    little¡­ I mean, what would I know about chasing sheep and all that?¡± said Megan with an angry pout.


    ¡°Megan, if you can¡¯t even handle this much then I highly advise you to forget about training with your


    sister. The training is ten times harder than this and you¡¯ll be crying for mercy after one hour. Diane and


    She might be as pampered as you, but they have something a lot of people don¡¯t have, and that is


    grit!¡± said Severin.


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll chase those godd*mn sheep away,¡± said Megan. She then went to find a long stick and


    started to chase the sheep away.


    With the road cleared, the group continued on their journey.


    ¡°She,¡± said Megan when the two of them got back into the car, ¡°now that I¡¯ve proven myself,


    remember to bring me along to your next training with Diane.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Sure but we train at seven in the morning so make sure you¡¯re awake by then.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, why so early?¡± Megan said between gritted teeth. ¡°Fine! If you guys can do it then I can do it too!


    I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m made of. I¡¯ll be taking down ten bad guys by myself in no time.¡±


    Two hourster, the group was finally greeted by beautiful nature. They decided to stop for a rest and


    also to take some photos. After taking the photos, Severin realized something he was the only male in


    the group! Meaning to say, all the other group members were made up of drop-dead gorgeous women.


    Even though Felicia was the oldest, she did not look a day older than 30, thanks to her strict regime of


    working out and thering on skincare. In fact, she did not look out of ce standing next to the other


    younger women in the group.


    They continued on their journey after that.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. We should stay the night at the town up there,¡± said Megan when she saw the sign


    board weing them to a little town. She stopped the car and after discussing it with Severin and the


    others, the four cars drove into the town.

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    Chapter 892


    The old town they found themselves in was in a very remote area with valleys all around it. There was


    a wide bluestone path in the middle that was lined with houses on both sides. The group could not but


    feel a sense of peace and calm after they had entered the town.


    They parked their cars in the open field near the town entrance and all nine of them got out of the car


    after that.


    ¡°Oh my god, this town is so quiet that it¡¯s unnerving!¡± said Diane.


    There was not a sounding from the town nor there was any lighting from inside the houses. In


    fact, the only light source seemed to being from the dimly lit street lights.


    ¡°This town will be the perfect backdrop for a horror movie!¡± said Megan with a grin.


    ¡°Shut up, you brat,¡± said Felicia. She was so scared that something would jump out and scare her then


    she immediately ran over to where Lillie and the other bodyguards were standing.


    ¡°There¡¯s definitely something going on in this town. I mean, yes the town is not that big but why are all


    the houses locked up like that? Does no onee out during the night at all?¡± Severin wondered out


    loud. After that, he started walking toward the houses. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,dies. Follow me and I¡¯ll keep you


    all safe.¡±


    The group followed him. The female bodyguards were on high alert as they could sense something


    was very, very off about the whole thing too.


    After a while, they came to the front of someone¡¯s house.


    ¡°Hello? Is there anyone in there? What¡¯s going on here? Why is everyone hiding in their houses?¡±


    shouted Severin.


    Secondster, the door opened a crack and a scared middle-aged man¡¯s face popped out. He


    beckoned for the group toe closer and then he whispered, ¡°Why are you all still outside? Come in,


    come in. We¡¯ll talk inside.¡±


    Severin and the group walked up to the door and the middle-aged man opened it wider for them to


    come in. Thest of them had not even fully stepped through the threshold before he quickly shut the


    door again.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Once inside, the group discovered that the middle-aged man had a wife and a fifteen-year-old


    daughter.


    ¡°You guys must just be passing here, am I right? My advice is for you all to get out of here as quickly as


    you can ¡¯cause¡­ there are monsters here,¡± said the middle-aged man with a sigh. He did not seem to


    be joking or lying.


    ¡°What?! There really are such things as monsters in this world?¡± cried Felicia with fright. She then


    turned to Diane and Severin. ¡°I think we better leave here while we still can. I know the two of you are


    strong but no matter how strong you are, you¡¯ll never be able to win in a fight against a monster.¡±


    Before Severin could say anything, Lillie quipped, ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any monster in this world.


    These ordinary people had nevere across a mythical creature or a spirit beast before so they


    probably thought what they saw was a monster.¡±


    The middle-aged man and his wife exchanged confused looks with each other before turning to ask


    Severin, ¡°Mythical creature or spirit beast? What are those?¡±

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    Chapter 893


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°My guess is it¡¯s a spirit beast since mythical creatures are not too bright on


    ount of their low attainment.¡±


    ¡°Dude, what the heck are you all talking about? Howe we don¡¯t understand anything you say?¡±


    asked the middle-aged man in a confused tone.


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, that thing you call a monster should be a spirit beast. They¡¯re beasts who had


    attained human-like intelligence by absorbing the essence of heaven and earth and would only grow to


    be even stronger after cultivation,¡± exined Severin.


    ¡°Spirit beast? Does that mean there are immortal cultivators in this world too?¡± asked the middle-aged


    man. Even though he had not seen an immortal cultivator in all the time he had been staying in that


    town, he found Severin¡¯s exnation convincing enough for him to believe him.


    After thinking about it, the middle-aged man decided to tell Severin what had been going on in the


    town.


    ¡°It started a year ago. A young girl would be found missing every month. At first, we didn¡¯t think too


    much. of it but then one day, someone saw two red eyes that were bigger than a car¡¯s headlights


    peering through a cloud of ck fog¡­ which made everyone in the town think the girls¡¯ disappearance


    must have something to do with the monster.¡±


    After a pause, the middle-aged man continued, ¡°After that, the elders in our town decided we should


    put a young girl as a sacrifice at the town¡¯s sign board on the 15th day of every month to ensure the


    town¡¯s safety.¡±


    Here, the middle-aged man¡¯s wife added, ¡°And it was as if the monster understood the human


    language. It would onlye on the 15th of every month for the human sacrifice and since then, all the


    townspeople would lock themselves up in their house when that time of the month came.¡±


    ¡°It just so happens today is the 15th! So that¡¯s why everyone is locked up in their houses,¡± said Megan.


    Do you know which girl will be sacrificed tonight?¡±


    The middle-aged man revealed a bitter smile before answering, ¡°Most of the girls have left this town at


    the urging of their parents.¡± Then, he sighed and continued to say, ¡°And to prevent that from


    happening. the town formed a supervision team who has been tasked with making sure no girls escape


    through the two ends of the road. The families whose daughters had be human sacrifice also took


    it upon themselves to help the supervision team keep an eye on the daughters of the other families.¡±


    ¡°The human sacrifice for this month hasn¡¯t been chosen yet. All the girls between the ages of 16 and 30


    will have to put their name in and the leader of the supervision team will draw the lot,¡± said the middle-


    aged man¡¯s wife.


    She then grabbed her daughter¡¯s hand and wailed pitifully. ¡°My poor girl is 15 this year which means


    her name will be in the draw next year. I pray every day for her name not to be drawn¡­ and for more


    girls toe to the town.¡±


    ¡°Severin, we should go. It¡¯s the 15th today,¡± said Felicia. She did not want to be caught up in something


    so. scary.


    Severin shook his head. ¡°Mom, it must be fate who brought me here so I can¡¯t leave these poor people


    alone. What will be of all those innocent girls¡¯ lives if we leave now?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You mean you know how to stop the monster?¡± asked the middle-aged man with renewed hope.


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry about it. You can leave everything to me. I mean, how hard can it be to kill a mere


    spirit beast,¡± replied Severin confidently.

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    Chapter 894


    ¡°Hooray! Oh, thank you! Thank you so much. You must be one of the immortal cultivators from the


    legends, right? Heavens, I never thought I¡¯ll ever get to meet one in my life,¡± said the middle-aged man


    excitedly.


    Severin smiled. ¡°You¡¯re most wee. Now, would you be so kind as to ask the supervision team to


    come here? I¡¯d like to talk to them first.¡±


    Felicia pulled Severin to the side and asked softly, ¡°Severin, are you sure about this? You heard what


    they said right? About the spirit beast¡¯s eyes being bigger than a car¡¯s headlights. Helping others is a


    good thing but not if you¡¯re the one being sacrificed instead. Besides, this really has nothing to do with


    us. What if you make the spirit beast even angrier? All of us here will be dead for sure!¡±


    ¡°But Mom, you¡¯re the one who insisted oning with me,¡± said Severin with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°And what I told you to stay at home you said everybody will eventually die someday and how you¡¯re


    not afraid of death¡­ Are you having regrets now?¡±


    Felicia blushed with embarrassment before arguing, ¡°I can deal with dangerous people but this thing


    ain¡¯t a person so how can I not be scared?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. If I say I can handle it then I can handle it.¡±


    Suddenly, a series of banging sounds could be hearding from the door.


    ¡°Derrick Smith,e out this instant!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the leader of the supervision team, Charles Kincaid! Wait for me here. I¡¯ll go out and let him know


    what¡¯s happening,¡± said Derrick, the middle-aged man who let Severin and the others into his house.


    He then went outside but before he shut the door, he made sure to lock it from the inside.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hello Charles, what brings you here? Have you drawn the lot on who¡¯s going to be the human sacrifice


    tonight?¡± asked Derrick ingratiatingly. ¡°You know¡­ I might have a way of stopping this monster once


    and for all.¡±


    ¡°As if! You know as well as I do that thing keeps itself hidden inside the fog. We don¡¯t even know what it


    looks like or how big it is. But one thing is for sure, it can fly. So are you sure you can take down a


    flying monster with eyes bigger than a car¡¯s headlight?¡± said Charles.


    Then he looked straight into Derrick¡¯s eyes. ¡°As for the human sacrifice¡­ Well, your daughter¡¯s name


    came up this time.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Derrick inhaled sharply and looked at Charles in shock. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? My daughter is


    only 15 years old so how did her name end up in the draw? Surely this is a mistake!¡±


    ¡°A mistake? Do we look like the kind of people who would make a mistake like this?¡± Charles asked


    with a smirk. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve forgotten to tell you the age criteria have been lowered to 15 years


    old for this year on ount of the town not having enough young girls.¡±

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    Chapter 895


    As soon as Derrick heard the news, he went weak in the knees and pale in the face. He staggered


    back in shock. ¡°No¡­ how could this be? Oh, what have I done to deserve this? My poor girl. My darling


    poor girl!¡± Even though Severin promised to kill the spirit beast, Derrick still could not help but feel


    distraught at the news because what if Severin failed in his quest? What then? It was better not to hold


    out too much hope. Derrick¡¯s wife had heard everything through the crack of the door too.


    ¡°No, this can¡¯t be! Oh, my poor Lily! Why! Why you of all people?!¡± wailed Derrick¡¯s wife.


    Lily immediately went pale in the face as the shock coursed through her body.


    ¡°Derrick, you and I go way back, right? If you beg me, I might perhaps be able toe up with


    something.


    I am the leader of the supervision team after all,¡± said Charles with a sinister smile.


    A flicker of hope started burning in Derrick¡¯s heart again. ¡°Do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Let your daughter spend a night with me and, as the leader of the supervision team, I


    promise you her name won¡¯te up in the draw.¡±


    ¡°Why, you dirty old b*stard! My daughter is not even of age yet and you¡¯re old enough to be her


    grandfather ¡­how could you¡­¡±


    Oh, how Derrick wished he could strangle Charles now. It never crossed his mind that the friend he had


    trusted all these years would turn out to be a heartless b*stard.


    Instead of being angry, Charles simplyughed and said, ¡°Think about which is more important. Your


    daughter¡¯s honor or her life? If you agree to let me sleep with her, I can even guarantee her name won¡¯t


    ¡°Dream on!¡± roared Derrick.


    ¡°Hmph! I see you¡¯ve made your choice. Just don¡¯te crying to meter,¡± said Charles coldly before


    leaving.


    After he left, Lily, Severin, and the others came out of the house.


    ¡°That sick old b*stard! Why, he¡¯s no better than an animal.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve crossed the line! That old man has certainly let power get into his head. Someone should


    teach him a lesson,¡± said Diane with her fists clenched.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡­ you heard all that?¡± Derrick sighed. He then turned to Severin, ¡°Are you sure you can kill the


    spirit beast? This is my daughter¡¯s life we¡¯re talking about now.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very sure. Don¡¯t worry about it


    Suddenly, they saw Charles walking back toward them with a dozen young men in tow. Some of them


    were even carrying torches in their hands.


    Once he had reached Derrick¡¯s house, he was stunned to see so many beautiful women standing in


    the yard. In fact, each of them was even more beautiful than Lily so much so he could not help but blurt


    out,¡± Derrick, who are these beautifuldies?¡±

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    Chapter 896


    Derrick then introduced, ¡°They¡¯re just passing by our town. This young man here is Severin. He said he


    could help kill that spirit beast!¡±


    ¡°Spirit beast? What¡¯s a spirit beast?¡± Charles frowned. He thought for a moment and had a sudden


    realization. ¡°Are you talking about that monster?¡±


    Derrick nodded. ¡°Yes. That monster. Severin here said that he can help to kill that monster, and we no


    longer have to offer any sacrifices to it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Charles immediately shot back angrily. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? Do you genuinely think that


    we were capable of killing it? If we fail, our entire town will be destroyed. The monster has already been


    magnanimous enough to request an offering of only one young woman every month, but it might not be


    so kind anymore if we anger it.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Another man agreed. ¡°Exactly! This guy looks supple and fleshy though, plus his body isn¡¯t as muscr


    as mine. Why don¡¯t we just let him fight the monster then? If you ask me, I think he¡¯s just trying to scam


    us! How much money were you nning to ask from us in exchange for helping us kill that monster?¡±


    Severin smiled coldly. ¡°You think too much. I wasn¡¯t going to ask a single penny from you.¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re in it for the money, we can¡¯t let you do as you please. An outsider like you has no ce


    managing our town¡¯s affairs.¡±


    Charles did not give Severin a chance to prove himself at all. He waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Derrick.


    Your daughter just happened to be chosen from the lots this time around. We¡¯ll have to take her with us


    and tie her up at that stone pir near our town entrance.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Derrick. Everyone who is over fifteen years old this year must have their names put


    into the lots. You saw our captain draw the lots in front of everyone, and Lily was the one who ended up


    getting chosen,¡± a young man also said helplessly.


    While talking, several people were ready to step forward and take Lillie away.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try!¡± Severin¡¯s expression soured and he stood in front of the girl.


    ¡°We¡¯ll kill anyone whoys a hand on her!¡± Wendy and the girls stood in front of Lily and Derrick¡¯s


    family.


    ¡°Everyone, your captain must have pulled some sort of trick. I don¡¯t believe for one second that my


    daughter¡¯s name was chosen out of coincidence. Charles threatened me and asked my daughter to


    spend the night with him if I didn¡¯t want her name to be drawn. He had to have done something to pick


    her name on purpose.¡± Derrick immediately came forth and said after he saw that Charles¡¯s men were


    about to take his daughter away.


    Charles said with a cold smile, ¡°I know you love your daughter, Derrick, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can


    just make these false usations. No one can bear to part with their daughter. Sacrificing one person


    is what will protect the peace in our town.¡±


    ¡°We all understand the pain of losing your daughter, Uncle Derrick, but you should also be considerate


    to everyone else! Besides, we all know our captain¡¯s character, and he¡¯s not that kind of person.¡± The


    young man from before did not believe Derrick at all, and he thought that Derrick had deliberately


    med their captain to stop Lily from being captured and sacrificed.


    ¡°How dare you shield them,dies? If you¡¯re so intent on saving Lily, then that¡¯s fine too. One of you


    can juste forth and rece her as the sacrifice.¡±


    Charles folded his hands in front of his chest and smirked. It was as if he was telling Derrick that such

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    Chapter 897


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. Sacrificing a scumbag like you would be more appropriate !¡± Severin


    had. been holding his anger from the very beginning. When he saw how arrogant Charles was, his


    body left an afterimage as he moved forward at lightning speed and showed up right in front of Charles.


    Severin then pped Charles on the forehead.


    The impact sent Charles¡¯s body flying, and he had already been decapitated by the time his corpse


    crashed to the ground. Hisst expression of that of shock.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The dozen or so remaining individuals were all dumbfounded. It took them several seconds to


    react, and they eventually uttered out in shock.


    ¡°Goodness! How is that even possible? Did my eyesight fail me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even see how he attacked!¡±


    More than a dozen people began discussing what happened. They felt that everything was so surreal


    and could not fathom how easily their team had been killed.


    Severin said calmly, ¡°Derrick was telling the truth. Charles is a vile person, and he should be killed for


    using his power to threaten Derrick! ¡°I think we should tie his body to the stone pir at the town


    entrance as an offering, otherwise that spirit beast might not show up!¡±


    A middle-aged man decided to step forward and ask Severin, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re able to kill that


    monster?¡±


    After all, Severin¡¯s near-godlike abilities had proven to them that he was not just some ordinary person.


    ¡°He can do it. I¡¯m sure he can! Let¡¯s just leave it to him!¡± An old man said, without even giving Severin


    al


    chance to answer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll carry this pervert¡¯s body to the town entrance and tie it to the stone pir. If the


    townsfolk wish to see him, they¡¯re free to do so.¡± the old man immediately had Charles¡¯s body carried


    out and walked toward the town entrance.


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Severin!¡±


    As soon as the men left, Derrick immediately brought his daughter over to thank Severin. Without


    Severin¡¯s help, Derrick¡¯s daughter would have been taken away already.


    ¡°You know, Ludi, he hasn¡¯t even given his assurance on whether or not he¡¯s confident of sess. How


    can you just trust him like that?¡± After walking a little further, one of the group¡¯s men asked the old man


    from earlier.


    The old man, Ludi, smiled wryly. ¡°What¡¯s happened has already happened. What other option do we


    have? If Charles was killed when he tried to take Lily away, what makes you think any of us are a


    match for that young man? That spirit beast will be here soon, so can only put our trust in that kid for


    now.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay then. Let¡¯s inform the townspeopleter so any of the brave souls who want to witness the beast


    can do so. It¡¯d be great if that young man could kill it so our town no longer has to worry about it


    anymore.


    A man could not help but nod. Soon, several people carried Charles¡¯s body to the entrance of the town.


    Others went to inform the other residents toe and watch if they were interested to see the spirit.


    beast being killed.


    ¡°It¡¯s time we head to the town entrance,¡± Severin said as he helped Lily, Derrick, and his wife up.


    Before that, they had been kneeling on the ground to thank him.

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    Chapter 898


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Severin!¡± Although Derrick was still not that confident of Severin¡¯s sess, he still


    had high hopes for Severin.


    Hundreds of people soon gathered at the town entrance¡¯s archway. The braver ones came nearer,


    while the faint of heart stayed kept a safe distance while ensuring that they were still able to watch


    everything from afar.


    ¡°Which one of you is Mister Severin?¡± An old man came over and asked excitedly.


    Derrick immediately introduced. ¡°Mister Oliver! This young man right here is Mister Severin. He said he


    is a practitioner-the kind we heard only in legends. That monster is what they call a spirit beast, and


    said he could help us kill it.¡±


    Oliver¡¯s eyes were red as he stepped forward and held Severin¡¯s hand. ¡°Mister Severin, that beast has


    killed many of our townspeople. We can give you anything if you help us kill it. Just say the word, and


    we¡¯ll do our best to repay you as long as it¡¯s within our town¡¯s power.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Mister Severin! You may ask us for anything as long as you can help us get rid of that scourge!¡± a


    fat man said sentimentality. ¡°My daughter was sacrificed to that monsterst year, so I sincerely hope


    you¡¯ll be able to avenge us.¡±


    Severin thought over their offer and said with a wry smile, ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything that I¡¯d like to


    request as repayment.¡±


    However, a sudden thought then came to him. ¡°Or perhaps I can propose something else. We were just


    supposed to be passing by, and we haven¡¯t eaten anything yet. We¡¯d be happy if you could let us stay


    here for a night and arrange a feast for us.¡±


    ¡°Haha, of course! Heck, if you can kill that thing, you can even stay here and feast to heart¡¯s content for


    an entire year.¡± Oliverughed out loud and felt a twinge of anticipation in his heart.


    Severin hurriedly said, ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s too kind of you. But we¡¯re just passing through your town, and we


    have to leave by tomorrow morning.¡±


    Before long, an hour had passed. As expected, there was a huge roar in the distance, and a huge fog


    was approaching them slowly.


    ¡°It¡¯s here! It¡¯s here! The monster is here!¡± Those who were chatting andughing with Severin earlier


    retreated immediately when they heard the roar.


    Severin looked forward from a distance and sensed a formidable oppressive forceing from the fog.


    Megan was still a little worried, and she could not help herself from asking Lillie, ¡°Do you know what


    sort of attainment that spirit beast has?¡±


    Lillie also looked at the front with solemn eyes. ¡°Generally speaking, half-monsters share the same


    level as profound masters, while human equivalents of true monsters are warrior kings. If a monster is


    categorized as a spirit beast, then it will naturally be stronger than a warrior king. Sir said that it has a


    very high spiritual intelligence, which means it¡¯s probably a spirit beast. In that vein, there¡¯s a high


    possibility. that it has surpassed that of a warrior king and has reached warrior emperor.¡±


    ¡°Warrior emperor?! Megan gasped when she heard that


    Diane was taken aback too, and she could not help but say, ¡°Are you saying that its attainment is


    higher than that of the four war gods? That sounds scary! What should we do?! Is my husband able to


    take it on? Will he be in danger?¡±

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    Chapter 899


    Lillie smiled wryly and exined to Diane, ¡°Have confidence in your husband, ma¡¯am. He¡¯s the Four


    Great War Gods¡¯ master too, so his attainment must be at least that of a warrior emperor. You don¡¯t


    need to worry too much!¡±


    Lillie then paused for a moment before adding, ¡°Besides, we still don¡¯t know for sure if that thing is a


    spirit beast or a monster. It¡¯s all just a guess.¡±


    The fog came closer and closer. Many of the townsfolk got so frightened that they retreated a far


    distance. Only the girls and Diane stood a little closer because they were worried about Severin.


    Severin stood nearly a few meters away from the stone pir to which Charles was tied and was


    looking straight ahead. As the cloud of white mist came closer and closer, the terrifying oppressive


    pressure became stronger too.


    ¡°This pressure is too strong! If it isn¡¯t a spirit beast, then it might break through to be a spirit beast.


    soon! In other words, it¡¯s as strong as a level nine warrior king or a level one warrior emperor!¡± Bailey


    frowned and said solemnly when she sensed the pressure.


    Diane breathed a sigh of relief after hearing that. She knew that Severin¡¯s strength was at least as


    strong as a level one warrior emperor, and she was afraid that he might not be able to handle it if it


    turned out to be a spirit beast-particrly a high-level one.


    The white fog halted not far from the stone pir and immediately let out another roar. Everyone could


    see the two huge, terrifying-looking scarlet eyes in the fog.


    ¡°Things don¡¯t look so good. It¡¯s probably so used to eating young girls that it¡¯s angry to see an old guy


    being tied there!¡± Oliver gulped and felt that something was amiss.


    Severin smiled, waved his hand, and drew a sword from thin air. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be such a picky


    eater. Well, hopefully you turn out to be a spirit beast, because I heard all inner beasts have inner


    cores, and these inner cores are said to be very helpful in boosting one¡¯s attainment.¡±


    Severin catapulted himself forward, flew into the air, and darted right into the thick fog.


    ¡°He¡¯s flying! Mister Severin is a practitioner! He can fly!¡± someone remarked. He felt a glimmer of hope


    in his heart when he saw Severin fly up.


    ¡°But that monster must be very strong. Severin¡¯s physique is so smallpared to it. Does he even


    have any hope of winning?¡± someone else expressed their worries, fearing that Severin would not be a


    match for spirit beast. If that happened, then the spirit beast might decide to take revenge and go on a


    rampage in the entire town.


    ¡°It¡¯s huge! Is Severin strong enough, Diane? My heart is pounding right now.¡± Felicia was also


    extremely worried. After all, the Shanahans had relied on Severin to reach unprecedented heights, and


    Severin¡¯s death would mean that they would lose their title as South County Mansion. Life would be


    very difficult since there were no other strong individuals within the Shanahans¡¯ ranks. They probably


    would not be able to remain in South Link City anymore and could only go back to Brookbourn.


    Diane felt nervous too, but Felicia nced at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say those things, Mom. Severin will


    be fine. And besides, it¡¯s normal for your heart to be pounding. We¡¯d have to be concerned if your heart


    stopped pounding.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sigh, what a shame! It¡¯s only a normal monster with the strength of a level nine warrior king. It¡¯s on the


    verge of a breakthrough to a spirit beast, but it hasn¡¯t reached that level yet.¡± Severin had a clear look


    at the huge beast in front of him after entering the fog. It turned out to be a huge ck python that had


    spirit beast, so there was no inner core within its body.


    The huge ck python let out a roar when it saw a humane so close to it. It opened its bloody


    mouth. and then lunged forward to Severin.


    Severin dodged the strike effortlessly, and he used his thoughts to channel spiritual energy into the


    sword he was holding.

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    Chapter 900


    ¡°Die!¡± Severin yelled as he shed down on the python.


    A sharp light of spiritual energy that merged with extremely dense sword energy hacked straight down.


    The giant python¡¯s bucket-sized head was sliced off and fell to the ground. The surrounding fog then.


    dissipated after it had been beheaded.


    ¡°What? It was decapitated so soon?¡±


    Everyone in the town was shocked when they saw therge snake¡¯s body crash to the ground. The


    speed at which it was killed was simply too quick.


    ¡°Mister Severin is so strong! He needed less than ten seconds to kill such a huge ck python. I didn¡¯t.


    think the monster would be a huge reptile!¡± Abigail had a look of admiration as she gazed up at Severin


    floating in midair.


    With a flicker, Severin flew back down again.


    ¡°You¡¯re our savior! Thank you for helping us get rid of this scourge! Please let us worship you!¡± Oliver


    came over with his people, and all the townsfolk who were there bowed down to Severin.


    Severin immediately said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to kneel, everyone. It wasn¡¯t that difficult. From now on,


    this


    will never terrorize your town again.¡±


    mo


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a spirit beast, Brother-in-Law?¡± Megan walked over and looked at Severin with a bright glimmer


    of admiration in her eyes. Those eyes were like that of a little fan girl who saw her idol.


    Severin smiled wryly. ¡°There are many spirit beasts in this world, but this one isn¡¯t, and it doesn¡¯t have


    an inner core either. This was a monster that was on the brink of breaking through to bing a spirit


    beast, and its strength isparable to that of a level nine warrior king.¡±


    ¡°A level nine warrior king? Doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯s as strong as the four war gods? This thing is insanely


    powerful then.¡± Felicia was shocked to hear that, but she soon had a smile as she said, ¡°Still, it¡¯s


    amazing that you were able to deal with it so quickly, Severin.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid anymore. You can leave your gates open and switch on your lights


    because we deserve to celebrate tonight!¡± Oliver was so emotional that he burst into tears.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    A fat man approached Severin. ¡°Please stay at my inn for the night. I¡¯ve prepared a feast for all of you.¡±


    Severin nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind if we do, then!¡±


    ¡°My goodness! This ck python is huge! Just looking at it gives me the chills even though I¡¯m


    standing so far from it!¡± Some of the townsfolk were still traumatized as they looked at the big beast on


    the ground


    from a distance.


    Severin smiled. ¡°By the way, this monster has high attainment. You¡¯ll be able to strengthen your body


    and be strong if you eat its meat, and it¡¯s even capable of prolonging your life to some extent! Let


    the people all take a chunk of it.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good! Let¡¯s get our share!¡± Everyone immediately went to get their knives after hearing what


    Severin said.

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901


    Chapter 901


    The fat man who owned the inn immediately shouted, ¡°Save some for me, fes! This is excellent


    nourishment, and I¡¯m going to prepare some of it for Mister Severin¡¯s group!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to eat more too and avenge my daughter. If you can hear me up there, sweetie, I hope you


    know that Mister Severin has finally avenged you!¡± A middle-aged man ran toward the ck python¡¯s


    body with a knife in hand.


    ¡°Can it really prolong our lives and increase our resistance?¡± Felicia¡¯s eyes lit up instantly when she


    heard that and she remarked excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to eat more tonight.¡±


    Diane could not help but smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell Severin not to stay here when he said he¡¯d help them?


    You seem incredibly happy right now.¡±


    Felicia rolled her eyes at Diane. ¡°I knew that he was powerful, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be that


    powerful. Besides, why would I be unhappy when I¡¯m getting so many benefits by eating this ck


    python?¡±


    Before long, the fat man and his two employees came over while carrying several huge pieces of


    python meat. He then said with a smile, ¡°Come with me, sir!¡±


    Severin and the others followed him to a big inn. The other residents who were earlier afraid to step out


    of their homes finally did so after hearing that the ck python had been killed. They all switched on


    their house lights, and the small town was soon back to its vibrant glory.


    That evening, several well-respected individuals from the town gathered together to drink and


    celebrate! Many people cried as they reminisced about the past, and Severin became very emotional


    too. In hindsight, the drive to Skystream City was tiring but meaningful. At the very least, he had been


    able to help the people get rid of such a scourge, or else many more would have to die there.


    After a good night¡¯s rest, Severin and others set off again early the next morning. The people in the


    town. got up quite early and walked along both sides of the town street to see Severin off. The rest of


    the journey was rtively smooth, and by the afternoon of the second day, a huge city finally came into


    view.


    Everyone stopped their cars outside the city to rest for a moment.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is that Skystream City? Wow! It¡¯s huge!¡± Diane was in awe when she saw the huge city.


    Severin smiled. ¡°It is. Of the hundred or so cities in Skystream Province, this is thergest and also the


    most prosperous one.¡±


    Lillie folded her hands in front of her chest and said with a slight smile, ¡°It must be the city with the


    densest spiritual energy then, otherwise, the governor would not have set up the province mansion


    here.¡±


    Megan had a sudden thought and could not help but ask Severin, ¡°By the way, Brother-in-Law, do you


    think that the four war gods will attend the province governor¡¯s sixtieth birthday?¡±

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902


    Chapter 902


    Severin frowned slightly and remarked in an unsure tone, ¡°Perhaps they will. But even though the


    governors of the nine provinces generally don¡¯t have a lot of contact or interactions with the four war


    gods, they will feel obliged to keep up appearances and attend if the province governors invited them.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean you can meet four apprentices again?¡± Megan covered her mouth and giggled.


    Severin said with a wry smile, ¡°You need to keep a low profile for me when we¡¯re out, Megan. Don¡¯t just


    mention so casually that the war gods are my apprentices. They are the war gods, after all. They are


    concerned about the public repercussions. Besides, I¡¯m their master, so I can¡¯t be bothering them all


    the time, and I can¡¯t expect them to help me whenever I encounter any trouble. They¡¯re busy people.¡±


    Megan nodded. ¡°I get it now. If you run into trouble that even you can¡¯t handle, then they wouldn¡¯t be


    able to handle it either!¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°We should get going. Our first order of business is to choose a hotel and have some lunch. A four-day-


    three-night stay should be enough. We¡¯ll rest tomorrow, attend the birthday the day after, and then go


    back home the day after the birthday.¡±


    Severin made the arrangements as he thought to himself.


    ¡°Hehe, we¡¯ll go with your n then. The scenery during our drive for the past two days was really


    beautiful, and I enjoyed being on the road.¡± Megan said with a chuckle. She then remembered


    something and said, But we didn¡¯t spend that much time going shopping, so I¡¯m thinking of doing so


    after lunch.¡±


    Severin was appalled and could not help but say, ¡°Wow, you sure are energetic. Don¡¯t you feel tired at


    all after spending half a day on the road? I¡¯m surprised that you even thought of shopping as soon as


    we arrived.¡±


    Megan rolled her eyes at Severin. ¡°That¡¯s because you only allowed us to stay here for three days! I


    could spend more time shopping if we stay a bit longer.¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly and said, ¡°There are many forces here, and the situation isplicated. There


    are plenty of people who will be attending the banquet, chiefly among them are the four county


    governors, and many others people from the bigger cities. The province governors will be there too.¡±


    ¡°They will?!¡± Felicia¡¯s eyes lit up and she was immediately reminded of something. She then said to


    Megan, ¡°You should dress a little prettier than usual when we attend the birthday banquet. Better yet,


    go. for something a little sexier!¡±


    Megan immediately frowned and asked, ¡°Why should I? Am I not pretty enough already?¡±


    Felicia immediately said, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything, Megan. It¡¯s not just those from city mansions that


    will be attending the banquet. They are probably other powerful people from big cities that are qualified


    to attend too. I¡¯m sure there are plenty of other county mansions or province mansions who will be


    there, and it would be best If you can catch the eye of their young men.¡±


    Megan was speechless for a moment and she could not help but pout as she asked, ¡°What are you


    talking about, Mom? Didn¡¯t I already tell you that I already like someone? You don¡¯t have to be so


    concerned about me!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s someone you like?¡± Diane was slightly taken aback, and immediately asked curiously, ¡°Who is


    it, Megan? Do you have a boyfriend? Tell me! I want to know if I know him.¡±


    Megan smiled awkwardly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend yet, Diane. I just like him. I don¡¯t know whether he


    likes me though, so I¡¯ll tell you only if I manage to win his heart. Don¡¯t worry about me, okay?¡±


    ¡°But we have to worry about you!¡± Felicia said immediately. ¡°You¡¯re my daughter! I¡¯ll have you know that


    your standards must be at least that of a mayor¡¯s son. It¡¯d be even better if he was the son of a county


    governor or a province governor! Try to avoid some of the young men from ordinary upper-tier families.


    You¡¯re a beautiful woman, and you need to be with a partner who is equal in status.¡±

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903


    Chapter 903


    ¡°Okay, okay! I know! Ugh, this is such a drag!¡± Megan replied impatiently to her mother.


    ¡°I think you should take a step back when ites to anything involving her love life, Mom. Whether or


    not the guy she likes is rich doesn¡¯t matter because we already have more than enough to spend for


    the rest of our lives. If he¡¯s poor, we can just let him stay with our family as a live-in son-inw.¡± Diane


    comforted Felicia.


    ¡°But¡­ but I just want the best for her!¡± Felicia grumbled.


    They soon went back into their respective cars, but unlike earlier, it was Severin and Diane¡¯s car that


    was at the front. After all, they were the ones who chose which hotel to stay, so the other cars merely


    followed behind them. However, Severin did not expect to be stopped by several of the city¡¯s guards


    when he reached the city entrance.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Severin got out of the car and asked the guard.


    The person who seemed to be in charge said with a smile, ¡°My apologies, but anyone who wishes to


    enter Skystream City will have to make payment in the form of spiritual stones. It¡¯s not a big amount.


    Just three low-grade spiritual stones per person is enough.¡±


    Severin did not expect such a rule to exist. That was his first time encountering something like that.


    However, when he saw that the other visitor next to him had paid the spiritual stones before going did


    not try to argue with the person and said directly, ¡°There are eleven of us, so here¡¯s thirty-three spiritual


    stones!¡± He took them out and handed them to the guard.


    ?n, he


    ¡°You may enter the city now. Remember not to exit the city for trivial reasons. Payment of spiritual


    stones isn¡¯t required when exiting the city, but you will have to pay up for each time you enter the city.¡±


    The guard waited until Severin got into the car before reminding him.


    ¡°I never expected that we¡¯d have to pay them some spiritual stones. I¡¯m d you had them, or else we


    wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the city at all.¡± Diane could not help but smile wryly.


    Severin then said, ¡°If we don¡¯t have them, we could always give them money. Al de spiritual stone costs


    a thousand a five hundred dors, so we just need to pay them sixteen thousand and five hundred.¡± <


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sixteen thousand and five hundred?!¡± Diane was startled. ¡°It might not be a lot of money for wealthy


    businessmen and people like us, but it¡¯s a huge sum for most people. How will they be able to enter the


    city then?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Skystream City is the most prosperous city in Skystream Province and the


    city. with the most practitioners. It¡¯s not the kind of ce that ordinary people can enter, and most


    ordinary people have no business being here anywhere.¡±


    Diane nodded when she heard that. ¡°You¡¯re right. This is the most prosperous city in Skystream


    Province, and normal people aren¡¯t able to enter. Only the rich, powerful, and influential can enter such


    a ce. Even then, it¡¯s not easy for them.¡±


    Severin soon stopped outside a hotel.


    ¡°Hehe, this hotel looks amazing, Brother-in-Law! Will we be staying here?¡± Megan giggled when she


    saw the luxury hotel in front of her.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Of course, this is your first time here, and isn¡¯t it your dream to visit Skystream City


    once in your life? Wouldn¡¯t it be such a shame if your dream came true but you stayed in a less


    luxurious hotel?¡±

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904


    Chapter 904


    Megan smiled immediately and said, ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re the best! Diane was right to choose you.¡±


    Diane rolled her eyes at Megan as soon as she heard that remark. ¡°Then why did you initially persuade


    me to leave him? You were just as insistent on persuading me to be with Edward even when Severin


    had returned!¡±


    Megan smiled awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s because we didn¡¯t see the bigger picture.¡±


    Felicia then said embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Diane. We couldn¡¯t have known then that Severin was such


    an amazing individual. At that time, he was an ex-convict, and Edward was the son of a second-tier


    family. We were hoping that you could choose someone who can give you a good life.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mom. Let¡¯s not talk about the past. Let¡¯s just look to the future and live happily,¡± Diane said. She


    did not want to talk to Felicia and Megan about that.


    ¡°Yeah, I know!¡± Felicia immediately smiled. ¡°The past is in the past, and we need to look ahead. Our life


    will only get better and better in the future.¡±


    ¡°Well, would you look at all those pretty girls over there! There are ten of them, probably!¡± remarked a


    man who was among several rich young men that were nearby the hotel. They nced over and saw


    Severin¡¯s group when thetter were just about to enter the hotel.


    A man in a floral-print suit licked his lips and smiled wickedly. ¡°Hehe. ¡®I dare not look away from beauty


    such as this; lest while my ce should stray, some loveliness I miss.¡¯ These women are all so


    attractive that there¡¯s one for every taste! Tsk, tsk, tsk! Just looking at them is enough to make me feel


    all raunchy.¡±


    One of his rich friends said with a smile, ¡°Such prose! Such poetry! You do have a way with words,


    Arnie!¡±


    Arnie smiled wickedly. ¡°You and your wretched thoughts. We¡¯re only able to see their rear though. I


    wonder if they all have a pretty face too.¡±


    ¡°We can find out if we go up there and have a look at them!¡± The guy next to him said with a smile,


    ¡°There are plenty of people in Skystream City, including some very beautiful women. Then again, some


    look good from behind but have an ugly face. I was on the street yesterday when I saw this hot chick. I


    was mesmerized by the way her hips swayed from side to side, and I almost drooled when I was


    looking at


    her.¡±


    One of their bigger-sized friends smiled and asked, ¡°And then what happened, Dave?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Then,¡± Dave said, ¡°I nearlyughed my butt off when I went up to look at her face, because she had so


    many wrinkles that I bet she¡¯s at least over sixty years old! She¡¯s an old hag, but she dresses like those


    girls-next-door and swings her hips so sexily when she walks.¡±


    ¡°Bwahahaha!¡± Both the fat man and Arnie burst outughing when they heard that.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s catch up to them! The guys unconsciously walked faster, and it took them only a couple


    of seconds to walk past Severin¡¯s group. They then moved to one side and turned around to look at the


    Women


    All three men were stunned when they turned to look at the women


    ¡°They¡¯re all beautiful!¡± Dave swallowed his saliva and eximed, ¡°Holy moly, they¡¯re genuinely very


    good- looking! Except for that one woman who looks a little older than the others, the rest are all young


    and beautifull


    ¡°Yeah! Three of them are much prettier than the others! Man, I can¡¯t believe there are so many


    beautiful women here in Skystream City! Arnie was also a little excited, and he was dumbfounded to


    see so many beautiful women.

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905


    Chapter 905


    ¡°Maybe you can treat them all to dinner. I bet they¡¯ll throw themselves all over us once they know our


    background.¡± The fat guy remarked when he saw Arnie¡¯s excitement,


    After thinking for some time, Arnie finally said, ¡°They dress well, so there¡¯s a chance they¡¯re not gold


    diggers. If anything, all ten of them might be married to that man!¡±


    ¡°Whoa! That guy is one lucky b*stard then!¡± the fatty said. ¡°My women ate all the good stuff after


    coming. home with me, and now they¡¯re all plump. I can¡¯t be bothered to go home anymore, and I¡¯d


    much rather have fun outside.¡±


    Dave joked, ¡°Don¡¯t your women get angry at you if you¡¯re never at home, Moby? Aren¡¯t they going to


    give you a hard time?¡±


    Moby said coldly, ¡°Give me a hard time? Please. They wouldn¡¯t dare. As far as I know, they¡¯re more


    worried about me chasing them out of the home! They know how much their quality of life will drop if


    they¡¯re kicked out. They¡¯re living the high life right now, and all they do is eat, drink, andze around all


    day!¡±


    Dave noticed that Arnie was still ogling the women, so he could not help but smile and say, Just f*ck it


    all and go up to them if you want, Arnie. You¡¯ll never know whether or not they¡¯ll agree if you don¡¯t try


    your luck. Besides, the three of us have a strong enough family background that there aren¡¯t a lot of


    people in Skystream City that we can¡¯t afford to offend.¡±


    Moby encouraged him too. ¡°I agree. If you don¡¯t shoot your shot, you probably won¡¯t have another


    chance in the future. What if they¡¯re just here for a holiday? What are the chances of you meeting them


    a second time if you miss this opportunity?¡±


    Arnie immediately understood the point that Moby and Dave were trying to drive across. He


    immediately waved his hands and beckoned his friends to follow him as he approached the group.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take ten rooms. Diane and I will share a room, while the rest of can have your own room.¡±


    Severin was chatting happily away with the others as they walked in, and he felt secretly happy when


    he thought about being in the same room with Diane for the next two nights.


    Diane, on the other hand, blushed when she heard that. He could have just booked the rooms without


    specifically saying that he would share one room with her. It made her feel a little embarrassed


    because Felicia and Megan were just beside her.


    Meanwhile, She felt a little envious, and she wondered when Severin would ept her affection


    toward him.


    ¡°Are you from out of town? I suppose you are since you¡¯re all at a hotel!¡± Arnie came over and said with


    a smile. ¡°I¡¯d love to be friends with all of you if that¡¯s okay. You cane and stay at my ce. I have a


    couple of empty rooms back there, so I might as well let you folks make use of them.¡±


    As soon as Moby and Dave heard that, they nced at each other and immediately understood Arnie¡¯s


    n. Those women would almost certainly be happy to take him up on his offer once they knew how


    rich and powerful Arnie was. He can then take the opportunity to ask for the contact information of


    those women so he could invite them out for some fun at night. Moby and Dave might even be able to


    tag along, and for the right price, those beauties might eventually give in to their requests.


    ¡±

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906


    Chapter 906


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, that was not their first time encountering such a situation.


    Before Diane and the others could say anything, Moby immediately said, ¡°This handsome young man


    here is Arnie Pearson, the scion of a second-tier family. If you think about it, it¡¯s quite formidable for a


    family to be recognized as a second-tier family in a ce like Skystream City. An upper-tier family like


    his is considered to be one of the truly wealthy families.¡±


    However, Severin said with a cold smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯ve never met you, and we¡¯re not the kind of


    people who would want to take advantage of other people¡¯s kindness. We appreciate your gesture, but


    we¡¯d be morefortable staying in a hotel.¡±


    Severin was perceptive enough to know that Arnie had ulterior motives for being courteous to them, but


    he nevertheless refused politely because he did not want to cause trouble in a ce like Skystream


    City.


    Arnie¡¯s lips twitched a few times, and he did not expect that Severin would reject him so decisively


    event after knowing that he was the scion of a second-tier family. Arnie could tell that Severin was


    probably a wealthy businessman who might be the son of another city¡¯s powerful families, or perhaps


    even the son


    of a mayor.


    Moby pulled a long face and immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s always best to think twice before refusing so


    decisively. You¡¯re in Skystream City now. Dave and I are the scions of third-tier families, while Arnie


    here is from a second-tier family. Are you going to be so rude as to turn down our kind gesture?¡±


    Dave then immediately persuaded. ¡°Think carefully, my friend. We will take offense to your refusal, and


    there will be drastic consequences to your actions. Conversely, if you ept us as your friends, then


    your journey in Skystream City will be more smooth-sailing in the future.¡±


    Severin did not know how to react to that, and he wondered if the three of them were starting to


    threaten him. Fortunately, they did not scare him in the slightest.


    He merely smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but I came to Skystream City on some official matters, and


    I¡¯ll be leaving in two days. I appreciate your kindness, but I genuinely don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to stay


    at your ce. I¡¯m just the kind of person who doesn¡¯t like to burden others.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! We don¡¯t like burdening other people, so please leave us alone,¡± She stepped forward and


    said to them. The three men were cordial in inviting them over to stay at their ce, and they even said


    that they wanted to make friends with Severin. However, She knew that they had nefarious ns and


    were. simply using all that as an excuse to further their goals. One look at them and she knew that they


    were. not decent people.


    Moby exploded in a rage, and he clenched his fists with a ruthless expression. He red at Severin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant. You might as well have signed off on your own death warrant if you¡¯re not going to


    show any courtesy to Arnie¡¯s kind invitation.¡±


    Severin could not help but sigh and say, ¡°I don¡¯t want any trouble here, so you should leave right now if


    you know what¡¯s good for you. I wouldn¡¯t want you three to regret it once I end up making a move.¡±


    ¡°Regret? Haha! You make meugh!¡± Arnie snickered and pped his hands to instruct his bodyguards


    to surround Severin¡¯s group. After Severin was surrounded, Arnie sneered. ¡°Show me how you¡¯re going


    to make me regret this!¡±

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907


    Chapter 907


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin sighed helplessly when he looked at Arnie¡¯s stubbornness. He took a step forward and said,


    ¡°Are you sure? If you want to court death, then I¡¯ll show you what true despair is so you don¡¯t go


    around. thinking that you can do whatever you want in Skystream City.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re one madd! Get him, boys! Kill him and capture all his women!¡± Arnie ordered his


    bodyguards with a wave of his hand. He fumed when he saw Severin fearlessly making such ruthless


    remarks to him.


    ¡°Charge!¡± The bodyguards rushed up immediately.


    Their attainment was not very low since most of them have reached level seven or level eight profound


    master. In smaller cities, those who had simr strength levels were usually the leaders of the smaller


    forces. By contrast, such individuals in Skystream City were-at most-ordinary bodyguards who served


    upper-tier families.


    There were two bodyguards with a higher attainment base than the rest. One had reached level two


    warrior king, while the other was level four warrior king. Generally speaking, many in Skystream City


    would not dare to offend those with an attainment such as theirs, especially since Arnie and his two


    friends were also some well-known figures in the city. Few were brave enough to rub them the wrong


    way, which removed the need for them to bring those with the highest attainment whenever they left the


    home.


    After all, individuals who were level five warrior king and above were not asmon. Severin dashed


    forward without asking Wendy and the girls to help him. In his eyes, those profound masters could


    easily be dealt with, and it took him only a few punches to send them all flying.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done for! My ribs are probably broken!¡±


    The profound masters all wailed one by one in pain, and the only bodyguards who remained standing


    were the level two and level four warrior kings.


    ¡°That guy¡¯s attainment doesn¡¯t seem to be low. You need to be more careful, Khaled!¡± Arnie warned the


    head of his bodyguards. He was horrified by the scene before him because the entire group of level


    seven. or level eight profound masters were so easily defeated by Severin. It showed that Severin¡¯s


    attainment was at least that of a warrior king.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir! We can handle him!¡± Khaled, who was a level four warrior king, exchanged nces


    with. the man next to him. They both clenched their fists, produced a surge of spiritual energy, and


    immediatelyunched themselves forward to punch Severin.


    A fierce tiger made from condensed spiritual energy appeared before the level two warrior king. The


    tiger was almost as tall as a human, and one could consider it a praiseworthy disy of skill.


    Meanwhile, Khaled-the level four warrior king-pulled all the stops and showcased his strongest attack.


    A flying sword formed by condensed spiritual energy appeared and flew right at Severin.


    ¡°That¡¯s terrifying!¡± Felicia and Megan hid behind Wendy and the girls. They could not help but feel a


    little worried about Severin.


    Severin smiled coldly when faced with that attack. Such attacks were trivial in his eyes, and he


    condensed the aura from his two fists to form a glove. He bent his body slightly, charged forth with both


    fists, and struck the opponents¡¯ attacks head-on.


    ¡°Is he trying to get himself killed? It¡¯s impossible to directly take our attacks on if his attainment level


    isn¡¯t two or three times higher than ours!¡± Khaled was shocked when he saw that.

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908


    Chapter 908


    The other guy frowned too. ¡°He¡¯s dealing with our attacks head-on without using any skills or


    techniques! Can he even withstand the attack?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    However, a huge roar sounded at almost the same time, and both the huge tiger and the flying sword.


    were smashed into pieces by Severin¡¯s punch. They crumbled into pieces in midair and turned into


    powder.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s impossible! How?!¡± The level two warrior king was so frightened that he retreated two


    steps back. He shook his head repeatedly, with his face full of disbelief.


    ¡°How did he even achieve that?! He couldn¡¯t have been able to withstand that attack if he isn¡¯t at least


    a level six warrior king! He did it so easily too! Could he be a level seven warrior king?¡± Khaled was


    also stunned by the scene before him and could only stand there in a daze.


    ¡°Hehe. Time for you to meet your maker!¡± Severin had no ns to show them any mercy as he dashed


    toward them and punched both his fists into their chest before they could react.


    The two warrior kings were sent soaring into the air from the impact, and a huge hole had already.


    appeared in their chests. Surviving such a huge blow was downright impossible.


    ¡°No. that can¡¯t be¡­ Khaled¡­ he¡¯s a level four warrior king, and he¡­¡± Cold sweat was starting to drip


    from Amie¡¯s forehead, and he could no longer keep himself calm.


    Moby then added, ¡°If I heard correctly, your bodyguard said before his death that this guy is likely a


    leve! seven warrior king. It seems we¡¯ve crossed paths with a very strong individual, and from the looks


    of it, he might not be from one of those strong reclusive families who came here just to have fun.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Arnie! What should we do now?¡± Dave panicked too. They had gotten used to having their way


    in Skystream City, and they had never encountered someone like that before. After what happened, it


    was natural for them to feel a little scared.


    Arnie¡¯s face darkened and he said to Severin, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go this time, but you¡¯d better not show


    yourself in front of me again or I¡¯ll make you pay!¡±


    Severin smiled coldly, walked up to Arnie, and pped him. ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be telling you that.


    I¡¯ll let you live today, but you¡¯re as good as dead if I ever see your face again!¡±


    He then turned around and said to Diane, ¡°Let¡¯s go, honey. We need to check everyone into the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Diane nodded and walked toward the hotel with him.


    ¡°How dare you p me, you son-of-a-b*tch!¡± Arnie clenched his fists tightly and red at Severin¡¯s rear


    figure.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± The other injured bodyguards had already stood up. After running over to


    Arnie, they looked at the corpses of the two warrior kings and felt traumatized because of what


    happened. It was obvious that Severin had gone easy on them earlier, otherwise, they would have all


    joined the two dead men in the afterlife too.

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909


    Chapter 909


    ¡°What else can we do except carry their bodies and go home right away?¡± Arnie then gritted his teeth


    and said, ¡°He and his ten women are staying in this hotel, so it should be easy to find out more about


    them. I¡¯ll head home, inform my father, and bring our strongest men over here. My goal today is to end


    his life.¡± Moby was just as angry, but he still had the rity of mind to say to Arnie, ¡°Are you sure you


    want to tell your father about this? He doesn¡¯t like it when you go out hitting on women. You might


    seed in bringing your men to kill that kid, but you might not get the chance to y with any of those


    girls.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Dave chimed in. ¡°Knowing your father, he¡¯ll take one look at those women and know


    what¡¯s going on. Even if he avenges you and kills that guy, he¡¯ll let those women go instead of allowing


    you to bring them away with you. They¡¯re all weak women, after all.¡±


    Arnie¡¯s lips twitched a couple of times, but when he thought of the humiliation that he had suffered


    earlier, he still said viciously, ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re right about that, but all I want now is to kill that kid. He


    ended the life of our two warrior kings, and Khaled is the strongest of them all too. To make things


    worse, he even pped me! In my thirty years of life, this is the first time I have ever been pped.¡±


    Moby was in deep thought for a moment when his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°I¡¯ve got an idea! Arnie, when


    you bring your father and your men to kill that kid, I will secretly send someone to follow those women.


    They¡¯ll be captured as soon as they leave the hotel, and once you¡¯ve brought your father here, you can


    juste up with an excuse to leave. to me.¡±


    Dave¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant and he supported the n. ¡°Perfect! That does sound like a good n.


    You can lock the girls up as soon as you capture them, Moby. We¡¯ll finally be able to have some fun


    with them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I have a vi at the city outskirts, so when the timees, I¡¯ll just lock them there and send


    someone to watch over them. We can have fun with them whenever we please, hahaha! It¡¯s decided


    then! * Moby¡¯s felt a surge of heat in his heart when he imagined the girls¡¯ sexy figures, and he was


    already very eager to get a taste of their bodies.


    Dave and Moby came from a third-tier family, and they probably would not be able to handle a level


    seven warrior king like Severin. However, Arnie had nothing to fear, because his family was a second-


    tier family. Some of Skystream City¡¯s second-tier families might have a level eight warrior kings among


    their ranks. along with several level seven warrior kings.


    The three of them set off immediately after ending their discussion. Moby and Dave went to gather their


    bodyguards, while Arnie instructed his bodyguards to carry the two corpses into the car before heading.


    back home.


    Diane was still a little worried as she went up to the front desk with Severin. She said to him, ¡°Should


    we go to a different hotel, honey? Those guys might be gone now, but I¡¯m worried they mighte


    here and cause trouble againter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Severin said nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯ll just kill them if they show up here and kick up a fuss. I


    might not like trouble, but I¡¯m not afraid if troublees knocking on my door. They can¡¯t me me if


    they have a death wish, and staying at a different hotel isn¡¯t going to make a difference to a second-tier


    family¡¯s scion.¡±


    She, who was standing beside him, said, ¡°Yeah! what¡¯s more, one of them is the scion of a second-


    tier family, while the other two are from third-tier families. If they have their minds set on making life


    difficult for us, they can still locate us quickly even if we change hotels. This is their territory, after all,


    and I¡¯m sure they¡¯re very familiar with the city.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Severin nced unconsciously at She and was surprised that someone as brash as her could be so

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910


    Chapter 910


    The receptionist looked at Severin in awe. She found him to be quite handsome, and she had no idea


    which wealthy family was he from to have so many beautiful women around him.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, but we no longer have any ordinary rooms avable. Only luxury suites are avable


    right. now, but they¡¯re on the pricier side.¡± The receptionist said with a smile.


    Megan¡¯s expression soured as she retorted, ¡°What are you trying to imply by that? Do you think that


    we¡¯re unable to afford a luxury suite? How expensive are they, anyway?¡±


    ¡°One suite costs three thousand dors a night!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s super expensive!¡± Megan was taken aback by the price.


    The receptionist then exined, ¡°These luxury suites weren¡¯t that expensive before, but the price has


    been driven up because the province governor will be celebrating his sixtieth birthday party. Many who


    come here from other cities or other provinces are wealthy, so this demand for good rooms in


    expensive hotels makes the room prices go up.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± Megan had a sudden realization and did not know what else to say.


    Severin then took out a bank card and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Let me see. We¡¯ll be here tonight,


    tomorrow night, and the night after that, so it will be a total stay of three nights. We¡¯ll check out the


    morning after our third night here.¡±


    ¡°Not a problem. So that¡¯ll be ten rooms, right?¡± The receptionist confirmed once more before arranging


    the rooms for Severin¡¯s group. She then respectfully handed the room cards to him and said, ¡°You¡¯re


    lucky to have arrived here a little earlier, otherwise even the most expensive suites won¡¯t be avable


    to amodate your request for ten rooms on the same floor.¡±


    Severin nodded with a smile and took the elevator upstairs with the others.


    At that moment, Arnie led his men home and returned with an ashen face.


    ¡°Dad, Mom¡­ someone bullied me. He pped me, injured all our bodyguards, and killed both Khaled


    and Samadhi.¡±


    As soon as he returned home, he ushered in the bodyguards who were carrying two corpses and cried


    as he walked up to his father with his injured party.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°What?¡± Arnie¡¯s father Ambrose clenched his fists in anger. ¡°Who did it? How dare they disrespect our


    family?¡±

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911


    Chapter 911


    ¡°Yeah, Dad. They were bullies!¡± Arnie cried out. ¡°You need to get justice for us!¡±


    ¡°Do you know the name of the person who pped you?¡± Ambrose asked.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Arnie¡¯s mind went nk, but after a moment, he hesitated before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what his name


    is, but I know that he¡¯s from a different city. He said that he came to Skystream City for business or


    something like that.¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s here to do business, then why would he go around offending other people then? How did you


    run into him?¡± Ambrose frowned instantly and spoke in a much calmer tone.


    He knew what kind of person his son was, and he surmised that his son was the one who started


    things. first. After all, it wasmon sense that a neer would avoid causing any trouble if they


    came to the city for business matters.


    Arnie then said, ¡°Well, it all started when I saw them looking for a hotel to stay. I offered to let them stay


    in some of our empty rooms because I saw how difficult it was for them in a new city, and I just wanted


    to make friends with them.¡±


    Then, Arnie continued to moan, ¡°But I never thought they¡¯d have such a bad impression of me even


    though I was just kindly offering to help. The guy who pped me said he did that because he thought


    that I was trying to seduce his wife.¡±


    A bodyguard then had a sudden realization and corroborated Arnie¡¯s statement. ¡°That¡¯s right, sir! When


    we saw the guy p Mister Arnie, we knew that we had to protect him. We rushed to help, but we


    ended up getting beaten up too. The guy then killed Khaled and Samadhi without so much as a


    warning! Isn¡¯t that infuriating?¡±


    However, Ambrose had a sour expression as he said, ¡°I¡¯m more inclined to believe that you were


    coveting his wife, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have been so kind as to offer them a ce to stay.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Dad? I¡¯m not like that. I just wanted to make friends!¡± Arnie protested


    immediately.


    The family¡¯s grand-elder pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Since that person was strong enough


    to kill Khaled and Samadhi, then his attainment is probably quite high too. Even if you don¡¯t know his


    name, perhaps you have a rough idea of his attainment.¡±


    Arnie then said, ¡°The women who were with him are probably not that strong, especially the two


    women. who were so scared that they hid behind everyone in fear. Khaled and Samadhi used their


    martial techniques, but the guy destroyed their attacks with a single punch. ording to what Khaled


    said before his death, we¡¯re probably dealing with a level seven warrior king.¡±


    ¡°A level seventh warrior king?!¡± The grand-elder frowned when he heard that. A stern expression


    appeared across his face, and although he was already a level eight warrior king, he had only just


    gotten his breakthrough not too long ago. Battling a level seven warrior king might not be as easy as he


    would expect.


    More importantly, one could not urately estimate a person¡¯sbat strength based merely on their


    attainment. Some incredibly talented individuals might be strong enough to leapfrog the enemy in terms


    of strength, and it was not umon for a level seven warrior king to kill a l¨¦vel eight warrior king.


    Getting to such levels of attainment was no small feat, so those who were on their level were generally


    cautious of misjudging a person. After all, underestimating their opponents¡¯ strength would likely result


    in death, and it truly was such a shame to go out that way.


    Moreover, the grand-elder knew very well that Arnie probably had the hots for the person¡¯s wife,


    otherwise


    that person would not have been so ruthless as to kill the two warrior kings.

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912


    Chapter 912


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell them that you¡¯re the Pearsons¡¯ scion? How did they react when they found out?¡±


    Ambrose had a feeling that things were not as simple as Arnie made them out to be, and he could not


    help but question Arnie again.


    Arnie said, ¡°I did, of course! He said he¡¯ll let me off the hook this time, but he¡¯ll kill me if he ever sees


    me again.¡±


    ¡°Sir, there must be more to that person than meets the eye if he could threaten your son even after


    being told that about their family background!¡± The grand-elder immediately said to Ambrose.


    ¡°Offending a level seven warrior king makes for a very troublesome situation. We have no idea if he


    has any good friends or rtives that might have the attainment of a level eight warrior king!¡±


    Arnieshed out angrily all of a sudden, ¡°What are you trying to insinuate, Grand-Elder? Am I supposed


    to just suck it up after being bullied? A p to my face is a p to the Pearsons. Besides, he only said


    that. because he doesn¡¯t know about the level eight warrior king in our family. I bet he wouldn¡¯t even


    dare to make a peep if you go there.¡±


    At that moment, the second elder-who had remained silent throughout the entire time-finally offered his


    opinion. ¡°Sir, I believe it¡¯s unwise for us to be impulsive on this because a lot of outsiders are entering


    Skystream City recently. What if the person that Mister Arnie spoke of turns out to be from some county


    governor? Or even an incredibly strong individual from another province? They¡¯re probably here to


    attend the province governor¡¯s birthday. It¡¯s also likely that the war chiefs or the war gods would be in


    attendance too.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Gasp!¡± Ambrose took a breath, pped his thigh, and said, ¡°I would¡¯ve forgotten that the province.


    governor¡¯s birthday will be held in two days if you didn¡¯t remind me! Skystream City will be host to


    many powerful people from all around the nation, and we ought to keep a lower profile these couple of


    days. If we¡¯re not careful, we might end up provoking someone whom we can¡¯t afford to piss off, and


    our family will be done for if that happens.¡±


    ¡°So am I supposed to just suck it up, Dad?¡± After hearing what Ambrose said, Arnie could not ept


    that his hopes for revenge had all but disappeared.


    Ambrose nodded. ¡°Have I not made myself clear enough? Drop the issue, Arnie. If he isn¡¯t afraid to


    threaten you after knowing that we¡¯re a second-tier family, then it just goes to show that he has no to


    fear. This matter ends here.¡±


    After saying that, Ambrose added, ¡°I want you to inform the youths in our family toe back here for


    a meeting. They must be notified to keep a low profile and avoid stirring up trouble in theing week,


    or else we¡¯ll all be in big trouble if they offend unintentionally offend other province governors or war


    chiefs.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Arnie could not help butment his misfortune, for he seemed to have no other choice but to


    just keep quiet and endure the humiliation he suffered.


    ¡°Can somebody pleasee here and get rid of the corpses?¡± The grand-elder quickly called a few


    men to carry the bodies out.


    Arnie then walked back out, and it was only when he was outside of the house that he called Moby and


    Dave.


    ¡°How did it go? When are you and your dading over? We¡¯ve already told our bodyguards to wait


    some distance from the hotel, and they¡¯re just waiting for your family¡¯s bodyguards to kill that guy,¡±


    Moby said excitedly after answering the call.

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913


    Chapter 913


    Arnie could not help but sigh and say, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Neither my dad nor the


    bodyguards are going toe here. We¡¯ll just have to suck it up this time.¡±


    ~Neithe


    ¡°No way!¡± Moby eximed in disbelief. ¡°Doesn¡¯t your father dote on you all the time? Why would they


    just let it slide when you were pped and two of your family¡¯s warrior kings were killed?¡±


    Arnie smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Well, my dad said the province governor¡¯s sixtieth birthday will be


    celebrated in another two days, and many powerful people wille to our city. He¡¯s worried that we


    might provoke a big shot like a war chief, a province governor, or the son of those people. He told me


    to just tough it out, and he even held a meeting to tell all our family¡¯s youths not to go out and cause


    any trouble within theing week. We were told to keep as low a profile as we possibly could!¡±


    Moby understood how serious the matter was and nodded immediately. ¡°Okay then. I guess there¡¯s


    nothing we can do about it then.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Isn¡¯t heing?¡± Dave asked immediately.


    Moby then said, ¡°Yeah, but I agree with his father¡¯s reasoning though. We should keep a low profile


    during this period since there are simply too many powerful peopleing into the city from elsewhere.


    Some of the first-tier families would probably need to be more prudent than usual too, what more the


    Pearsons.¡±


    Dave thought for a while and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. A lot of people will be here for the province


    governor¡¯s birthday, and the situation here will be much differentpared to the usual.¡±


    Severin and the others went out after checking in to the hotel.


    ¡°Yay, I can finally go shopping now!¡±


    Megan did a little stretch when she walked out of the hotel and put her perfect figure on disy.


    ¡°We can finally spend a bit of money here in this huge city, but we were a little unlucky to have run into


    those perverts when we came earlier,¡± Felicia said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Severin then remarked, ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s not like we could do anything about it. You¡¯re all beautiful, so you¡¯re


    bound to draw attention when you¡¯re walking on the street.¡±


    There was a bit of joy on Felicia¡¯s face when Severin said that, and she could not help but say proudly,


    You¡¯re right. We¡¯re all beautiful, but you¡¯re all young, and I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s old.¡±


    Severin then said to Felicia, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You don¡¯t look old at all, and honestly, you look like you¡¯re


    just


    in


    your thirties. There¡¯s a kind of alchemical pill that can make your skin look better and suppler after


    eating it. I¡¯ll refine one for you when the timees.¡±


    Megan¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°I want one too, Brother-in-Law! Why didn¡¯t you tell me that


    something so amazing existed?¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°You¡¯re still young, so you don¡¯t need a pill like this. You¡¯ll only need it if you¡¯re


    forty or fifty years old.¡±


    Kiera, however, frowned and pointed out, ¡°But Aunt Felicia is just an ordinary person, and the energy


    contained in the pill is veryrge. Will she be able to bear the effects of the pill? I thought ordinary


    people will be blown to pieces by the energy contained inside if they eat it?¡±


    Diane¡¯s memory was jogged by that remark, and she remembered Severin mentioning something like


    that to her in the past. She asked at once, ¡°Yeah, Severin. How could you give Mom one of those pills?


    Wouldn¡¯t the explode and die if she eats one 7¡ä¡ä


    Felicia was startled after hearing that and immediately said. ¡°You¡¯re not going to harm me on purpose,


    are you? I find it hard to believe that you wouldn¡¯t know about that when you¡¯ve reached such a high


    level of


    attainment.¡±


    Diane¡¯s mind went nk for a moment and she immediately exined awkwardly. ¡°Why would Severin


    do that to you, Mom? He¡¯s doing so out of the kindness of his heart, and he might have just forgotten


    about it

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914


    Chapter 914


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin smiled and said to Felicia, ¡°I¡¯m aware that ordinary people will explode and die after eating.


    ¨¢lchemical pills because they aren¡¯t able to bear the energy contained within them. However, this pill is


    slightly different. The energy contained within it is very mild, and there isn¡¯t a lot of energy within the pill


    either. It¡¯s specifically used for beauty enhancement, and it¡¯s called a beautifying pill. Its purpose isn¡¯t to


    improve one¡¯s attainment, so itcks the strong energy that is typical of those pills. For those reasons,


    it is perfectly safe for you to consume.¡±


    ¡°I see. You got me worried there for a second! I thought you wanted to murder me because I objected


    to your rtionship with Diane.¡± Severin¡¯s exnation enlightened Felicia, and she could not help but


    pat her chest while heaving a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. Why would I do something like that? The only reason you treated me like that


    back. then was because you were worried for Diane, right?¡± Severin smiled.


    Not longter, they all arrived at a huge shopping mall.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to get hungry. How about we get some lunch before going shopping?¡± Megan rubbed her


    stomach and suggested.


    Severin nced over, pointed to a nearby restaurant, and said, ¡°How about that one? The d¨¦cor looks.


    quit¨¦ tasteful, and the atmosphere is pretty romantic too. Let¡¯s go in and have a look.¡±


    ¡°Sure. We can always go shopping after our meal.¡±


    Diane nodded and walked in with Severin and the others.


    ¡°I¡¯m not seeing things, am I? Isn¡¯t that Severin?¡± Unbeknownst to Severin, a beautiful woman had


    spotted him from afar, and she frowned immediately while clenching her little fists.


    Beside her was a young woman who asked, ¡°Who are you looking at, Lucy?¡±


    Lucy smiled coldly. ¡°I saw someone I hate, and I wish I could just chop him up into little pieces.¡± Her


    expression soured, because it was all Severin¡¯s fault that she had to run away from Brookbourn in fear.


    Had it not been for Severin, she could live a good life with Easton, and even if she got together with


    Cain, she could still enjoy a life of endless glory and wealth. s, she had not foreseen that Severin


    would shatter her dreams time and time again, forcing her to escape Brookbourn one fateful night.


    She managed to live a rather good life thanks to the money that she got from Cain in the past. The only


    catch was that she was afraid of contacting her family, but aside from that, things had generally been


    smooth sailing for her.


    She became even more daring after leaving Brookbourn, and although she did not have any


    attainment, she came directly to the most prosperous city in Skystream Province and opened a tavern


    there. During that time, she even managed to make a few good friends. Of course, Lucy discovered


    that there were riches everywhere in the city, and the thirty or so million she had was but a small sum


    for the city¡¯s rich folks.


    Lucy became more ambitious as a result.

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915


    Chapter 915


    Within a short while of arriving at Skystream City, Lucy came to know about the high-end ces that


    the rich tend to frequent. In her spare time, she hung out in those ces in nothing but a sexy skirt.


    Since her figure was smoking hot and she was a very seductive woman, a few rich young men took the


    initiative to hit on her and ask for her phone number. Some even invited her out for dinner on asion.


    However, Lucy knew that those men had plenty of women to choose from, so she sometimes gave


    them the cold shoulder on purpose and refuse their advances. That way, those rich men would feel that


    she was different from other women, and their desire to pursue her began even stronger.


    The one incident that led Lucy¡¯s friends to envy her was when a young man from Skystream City¡¯s first-


    tier families fell in love with her. He sent her flowers just a few days ago, invited her to dinner, and even


    gave her a luxury car worth several hundred thousand dors as a gift.


    ¡°Is he that scumbag, Severin, you mentioned to us before?¡± The woman next to Lucy asked as soon as


    she remembered that..


    Lucy nodded. ¡°It¡¯s him. He couldn¡¯t ept that I abandoned him, so he went to my wedding and made


    at big fuss there. In the end, he even killed my fiance! He truly is a vile person!¡±


    Then, she held the other party¡¯s hand again and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell anyone what I told you, Cheryl.


    It¡¯d


    be terrible if Walbert finds out.¡±


    Cheryl immediately smiled., ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lucy. You and I are good friends, and I¡¯ll never breathe a


    word of our conversation to anyone else. The version of your story that you told everyone is that you¡¯ve


    only been in a rtionship once with a scumbag named Severin. He has violent tendencies and


    abused you physically, but you were eventually able to break up peacefully with him.¡±


    Lucy smiled and said, ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the only way to make my life sound miserable. Those rich guys


    would then sympathize with me and want to protect me. This is something you need to learn too,


    Cheryl. Never tell the truth to men who are trying to woo you, understand?¡±


    Cheryl nodded and reassured her. ¡°I understand. We can never tell men the truth. This is one of the


    many. things that I¡¯ve learned from you recently.¡±


    After ending her sentence, Cheryl thought for a while beforementing, ¡°It¡¯s a shame that my face and


    figure aren¡¯t as beautiful as yours. Although there are a few men who are trying to win my heart, they


    come from ordinary families whose financial abilities are just about the same as mine. They¡¯re all just


    sons of wealthy businessmen. I would be more than satisfied if I could marry someone from a third-tier


    family.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just not confident enough, Cheryl. This is something you need to learn too. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be


    fine in the end,¡± Lucyforted.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    By the way, if you marry Walbert and officially be the young madam of a first-tier family, you


    should introduce me to one of the third-tier families¡¯ guys who tried but failed to win your heart. You


    wouldn¡¯t have any use for them anyway, so you might as well let me shoot my shot!¡± Cheryl said with a


    smile.


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll introduce one of them to you, Cheryl!¡± Lucy smiled.


    A trace of viciousness shed in Lucy¡¯s eyes as she turned to look at Severin who walking into the


    restaurant. ¡°Just look at that scumbag. You can tell that he¡¯s a despicable person when you see so


    many women around him.¡±.


    ¡°He¡¯s a scumbag, no doubt!¡± Cheryl scolded too, since she was oblivious to the true reason as to why


    Severin had so many women around him.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916


    Chapter 916


    The rich young man was none other than Moby, the overweight friend of Arnie and Dave.


    Lucy was a little disappointed when she saw that he was a fat man from a third-tier family. Although he


    came from a rich third-tier family, he was far from handsome and was thus ranked inst ce


    compared. to the many other rich young men who were trying to win her heart. She would only


    consider being with. him if the other guys were no longer interested in her,


    However, since Moby was the scion of a third-tier family, she could only smile at him and say, ¡°It¡¯s you,


    Moby. What a coincidence! Cheryl and I came here to shop, and we didn¡¯t expect to meet you here¡±


    ¡°I guess you could say this is fate then!¡± Moby smiled warmly and added, ¡°Are you shopping? What are


    you going to buy? I¡¯ll tag along. Let me know if there¡¯s anything you want and I¡¯ll buy them for you.¡±


    Lucy wanted to reject his offer, but she was afraid that he might take her rejection the wrong way and


    think that she was being rude to him. As she thought for a moment, her eyes finally lit up and she said,


    ¡± Sure thing, but I ran into a guy that I hate a lot, so it would be really great if you could ask your


    subordinates to help me teach him a lesson.¡±


    Moby was overjoyed when he heard that. After all, Lucy never really warmed up to him in the past.


    Since it was rare for her to ept his offer and let him go shopping with her, he wanted to make sure


    that he seized the opportunity.


    He immediately said, ¡°Show me which b*stard bullied you, Lucy! I¡¯ll help you deal with him!¡±


    ¡°But, Moby,¡± Lucy reminded after some thought, ¡°His attainment is very high, and I¡¯m worried that your


    bodyguards might not be a match for him. I think that guy is at least a level four or a level five warrior


    king.


    She did not know what Severin¡¯s attainment level was exactly, but he killed several people from the


    gang that Cain was a member of. From that incident, she knew that there was more to Severin than


    meets the


    eye.


    ¡°He¡¯s that strong?¡± Moby frowned instantly when he heard that. ¡°That will be very troublesome. The


    strongest bodyguard that came along with me today only has the attainment of a level four warrior king.


    They can¡¯t be a match for the guy.¡±


    Lucy¡¯s smile disappeared in an instant and she said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t do it. I¡¯ll just go


    shopping. with my bestie. I¡¯m used to it anyway.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Cheryl!¡± she said as she held her best friend¡¯s hand and prepared to leave.


    Moby started to panic when he saw that Lucy was leaving. It was such a rare opportunity to spend


    time. with her, and he was worried he would miss out on him again. After thinking up a n, he


    immediately stepped forward and stopped the two women. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Lucy! I just said that the


    bodyguards I brought out today aren¡¯t strong enough. I never said anything about not helping you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? But that man I hate is probably a level five warrior king. Your guy must be at least a


    level six warrior king to have even a small chance of killing him. But I don¡¯t want you to kill him though. I


    just want you to cripple him. That way, I can humiliate him and show him who it is that he offended.¡± A


    trace of viciousness appeared in Lucy¡¯s eyes. She did not why Severin showed up in Skystream City,


    but she knew that he probably brought those beautiful women with him on holiday there. Nevertheless,


    that would give her the perfect chance to take revenge.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917


    Chapter 917


    Moby had a proud look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let my family¡¯s elders know right away. We might just be a


    third- tier family, but we do have a few level six warrior kings, so dealing with that guy shouldn¡¯t be


    much of a problem.¡±


    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll wait for you right here then!¡± Lucy said with a smile so pure that it felt like a breath of fresh


    air.


    Lucy was undoubtedly a good-looking and experienced woman. Even a simple smile was enough to


    captivate Moby¡¯s heart. Though Moby had seen countless beautiful women in the past, he somehow


    felt. the urge to marry Lucy instead of just having fun with her.


    Moby stepped to one side and made a phone call, and an old man arrived as expected.


    ¡°Is there anything I can do for you, sir?¡± The old man immediately asked Moby.


    Moby smiled and said, ¡°I want you to cripple someone, but his attainment isn¡¯t very low. I believe he¡¯s a


    level four or level five warrior king, and you mustn¡¯t underestimate him.¡±


    The old man nodded in response. Moby then asked Lucy, ¡°Is he inside? Tell me his name and what he


    looks like. Or maybe you can go in with me and point him out to me.¡±


    Lucy was still traumatized by the moment when Cain misjudged Severin¡¯s attainment and ended up


    getting killed by him. She could only smile at Moby and say, ¡°I won¡¯t go in with you, Moby. I have a fear


    of blood, and I don¡¯t want to witness a bloody scene. How about you go guys go in there, destroy his


    attainment, and drag him out to me once he¡¯s crippled.¡±


    Her request was a reasonable one, in Moby¡¯s opinion. He hadpletely bought into the facade that


    Lucy was so timid because she was a quiet, weak woman.


    He nodded. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll head right in then. What¡¯s his name? What does he look like?¡±


    Lucy immediately said, ¡°He¡¯s surrounded by a group of beautiful women, and he¡¯s the only guy there.


    One of the women is a little older-that¡¯s his mother-inw. The others are all young and beautiful


    women. You can immediately tell who the guy is when you step foot into the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Lucy. I¡¯ll cripple him in a bit, drag him out, and throw him to your feet!¡± With a wave of his


    hand, Moby led the elder into the restaurant along with a few bodyguards.


    When they entered the premises, Moby scanned the room and saw a man and a group of women


    sitting in


    a corner.


    ¡°There¡¯s the guy! I¡¯ll go over and cripple him for you!¡± The elder next to him immediately strode forward


    after spotting Severin with the women.


    ¡°Wait! It¡¯s them!¡± Moby was stunned for a moment and inhaled sharply. The incident when Arnie got


    beaten up was still echoing freshly in his mind-the man Lucy wanted him to cripple was not a level four


    or level five warrior king, but a level seven warrior king!


    The elder who was called over would be no match for the guy, but as soon as he realized who it was,


    he discovered that the elder had already strode over without knowing the true severity of the situation.


    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t!¡± Moby rushed over in fear. There were only three elders in their family who had the


    attainmnent of a level six warrior king. The death of one of them would thus be a major blow to their


    family.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918


    Chapter 918


    Unfortunately, the elder had already approached Severin from behind and red at him. ¡°Get your a*s


    over here!¡±


    Severin frowned, stood up immediately, and turned to look at the elder.


    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding! It¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡± Moby finally rushed over at that moment and


    immediately exined, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding! This elder of mine mistook you for someone else!¡±


    ¡°Sir, but isn¡¯t he¡­¡± The elder was taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t this the person that Lucy is


    talking about? We couldn¡¯t have been mistaken.¡¯


    ¡°Are you sure you got the wrong person?¡± Severin smiled coldly and said to Moby.


    ¡°I swear! It¡¯s the truth! We mistook you for someone else.¡± Moby raised his hand in a pledge and


    immediately pulled his elder out of the restaurant.


    ¡°What happened in there, sir? Did we really mistake him for the guy that Lucy mentioned?¡± The elder


    was still a little shocked after walking to the entrance.


    Moby then said, ¡°There was no mistake. I¡¯ve met that person before, and it¡¯s clear to me that Lucy


    doesn¡¯t know his true strength. From what I know, he¡¯s a level seven warrior king, not a level four or


    level five warrior king!¡±


    ¡°What?! Level seven!¡± The elder gasped and felt a chill down his spine. He was lucky that Moby held


    him back earlier or else he would have been killed if Moby had been several seconds toote.


    They might be a third-tier family, but they did not dare to offend a level seven warrior king on a whim.


    After all, such individuals could practically do as they pleased wherever they went.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Lucy did not look pleased at al. ¡°Where is he, Moby? Wasn¡¯t he inside?¡±


    Moby had a speechless expression as he said coldly, ¡°Are you trying to kill me, Lucy? I met that guy


    just this morning, and he¡¯s not a level four or level five warrior king. Far from it. He¡¯s a level seven


    warrior king! I¡¯m sorry, but even the most powerful person in our family is only at level six. I¡¯m afraid I


    can¡¯t help you. You and your friend and go ahead and continue shopping. I¡¯ll have to go back and calm


    myself down a little. I was so nearly scared to death earlier!¡±


    Moby waved his hand and left with his men.


    Lucy stood in a daze, and after a while, she said, ¡°A level seven warrior king? Severin¡­is a level seven


    warrior king? If that¡¯s true, then it¡¯ll be very difficult for me to get revenge on him.¡±


    She began to regret her life choices after knowing that Severin had be a level seven warrior king.


    Had she been patient enough to wait a few years for his release from prison, she would have had the


    chance to live a good life.


    Moreover, Severin was also the most handsome man she had ever met.


    ¡°Walbert is probably the only person who can help you get revenge, Lucy. His family, the Crenshaws, is


    a first-tier family, and I heard that they¡¯re very powerful. Rumor has it that there are level eight warrior


    kings in his family¡¯s ranks!¡± Cheryl said to Lucy after some thought.


    Lucy sighed. ¡°Walbert has been trying to win my heart, but we haven¡¯t gotten to know each other that


    well yet. He¡¯ll probably be okay with helping me kill a level one or level two warrior king, but I don¡¯t think


    he¡¯ll agree to help me kill a level seven warrior king like Severin.¡±

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919


    Chapter 919


    Cheryl nodded in agreement when she heard that. ¡°Yeah, you and Walbert have only known each other


    for a few days. He just has a crush on you for now, and it doesn¡¯t seem reasonable to request such a


    huge favor from him. Let¡¯s just continue shopping. You¡¯ll have plenty of chances to get revenge. Once


    you be Walbert¡¯s wife, it¡¯ll be so much easier for you to get revenge too.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s just go shopping for now!¡± Lucy nced at the restaurant¡¯s entrance, gritted her


    teeth, and left with Cheryl.


    ¡°What was with that fatso earlier? Didn¡¯t we teach his friend Arnie a lesson? Why would he try to rub us


    the wrong way again?¡± Megan frowned while drinking her fine wine. ¡°Do you think he genuinely got the


    wrong person?¡±


    Severin smiled wryly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Perhaps he did. I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to me


    after I gave his friend a good smacking. I¡¯ve already offended the Pearsons too, so there¡¯s no need for


    that fatty to do anything else. If he wants me dead, all he needs to do is wait and see if the Pearsons


    can deal with me. It¡¯s not like he¡¯ll be capable of doing anything to me if even the Pearsons fail to do


    anything to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Hehe, anyway, let¡¯s all have a toast and celebrate our visit to this bustling city!¡± Megan


    raised her wine ss and said with a smile.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to go shopping and buy some nice bags!¡± She smiled, and she was very happy.


    Everyone then walked out of the restaurant after finishing their lunch.


    ¡°The prices here are much higher than in Brookbourn or South Link City. The same brand of red wine is


    probably twenty percent more expensive here.¡± Dianemented.


    ¡°That¡¯s to be expected. The pay here is much higher, so the cost of living is just as high too.¡± Megan


    said.


    They all headed to a nearby shoppingplex while chatting away happily. The mall was huge, and


    the entire first floor specifically sold some jewelry. Diane and the girls were not very interested in such


    items, so they went directly to the second floor where everything sold there was women¡¯s clothing.


    ¡°Not bad! These are all big brands!¡± Megan the shopaholic said excitedly with a glimmer in her eyes.


    She then thought of something and asked Severin with a cheeky smile, ¡°You¡¯re the only man here,


    Brother-in- Law. Don¡¯t you think you should be paying for all of us today?¡±


    S


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    J


    said helplessly, ¡°Sure. Just buy whatever you want. You can even go ahead and buy everything on


    nmediately smiled and said, ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s a little too over the top though!¡± She then turned to


    and the girls and told them, ¡°Hey, girls, Severin said he¡¯s going to pay for everything we buy today. let


    this opportunity slip! Just go ahead and buy whatever you want!¡±


    We can¡¯t possibly do that. We¡¯re just bodyguards, after all! You guys go ahead!¡± Naomi turned the offer


    down modestly.

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920


    Chapter 920


    Severin then said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that you¡¯re my bodyguards. Just treat this as a reward! Don¡¯t be


    shy! Buy whatever you like! I¡¯ll pay for everythingter.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, thank you very much then.¡± Abigail immediately covered his mouth and giggled.


    The women then happily began their shopping spree.


    ¡°How can this dress cost more than thirty thousand?¡± Lucy and Cheryl were also shopping for clothes


    in the same mall, and Lucy-who finally saw something she liked-eximed in surprise when she saw


    the price. In her opinion, it was simply too expensive.


    Although she still had a lot of money from Cain, she had spent just as much to get close to some rich


    people. She once spent more than 15 million just to buy a vi in a rtively good location, so she did


    not have much money left over. As a result, she had to be a little cautious when spending.


    ¡°Hehe, isn¡¯t it just thirty thousand? She¡¯ll take it!¡± Lucy did not expect to hear a man¡¯s familiar voice at


    that


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    moment.


    ¡°Walbert!¡± Lucy turned around and saw that the man was none other than Walbert. She felt secretly


    happy. but she immediately said to him, ¡°I can¡¯t possibly ept that, Walbert. We only met a few times,


    and I feel bad to have you pay for me. How could I ever ept such an expensive gift from you?¡±


    Walbert smiled and said, ¡°Feelings are one of the things that can¡¯t be measured using the passage of


    time. Sometimes, we might fall in love with someone even though we¡¯ve only met them once.¡±


    Lucy immediately lowered her head and pretended to be shy. She blushed and said, ¡°Are you talking


    about me, Walbert? What did I do to deserve your love?


    Walbert smiled and took the initiative to step forward as he ced his arms around Lucy¡¯s waist. He


    then said softly to her, ¡°I¡¯m attracted by your shyness, Lucy It makes me love you even more.¡±


    Lucy became even shier. She took two steps back and said to him, ¡°How can you be so carefree when


    you¡¯re with me, Walbert? We haven¡¯t known each other long, and these clothes are too expensive! Let


    me treat you to dinner tonight, then!¡±


    The women that Walbert met in the past were all in it for his money. Since he usually paid for their


    expenses when they went out with him, he became a walking ATM in everyone¡¯s eyes. No girl would


    take the initiative to treat him to dinner! When Lucy offered to do so, he felt even more certain that he


    had met


    a good woman.


    Although he had frolicked with many women in the past, he never had the urge to marry any of them.


    However, the pure and meek Lucy was a cut above the others, especially since she showed a


    willingness


    to treat him to dinner.


    He immediately said to her, ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m a man, so I can¡¯t possibly let you treat me to dinner. This woman


    here is your best friend, I believe? Well, let me know if there¡¯s anything else you want and I¡¯ll buy it for


    you. Heck, I can even buy the entire mall if that¡¯s what you want!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so kind to Lucy, Walbert. It makes me jealous!¡± Cheryl remarked enviously when she heard


    that.


    Walbert smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I fell in love with her at first sight, after all.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Walbert!¡± Lucy smiled. Although he told them that they could buy whatever they


    wanted, she and Cheryl tactfully bought a few pieces of clothing instead of spending too much on them.


    As a result, Walbert had an even better impression of her.

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921


    Chapter 921


    As they went out of the clothing store, Lucy saw Severin¡¯s group walking in her direction. She was


    startled to see them, and a sudden idea came to mind as she deliberately turned around in fear and


    said in a panic, ¡°Let¡¯s go this way, Walbert.¡±


    Anyone who saw her then could tell that she was nervous. Walbert frowned immediately and asked, ¡±


    What¡¯s going on, Lucy? Why are we going the other way?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Cheryl saw the group of people in front of her and immediately said, ¡°He just brought his


    women into that luxury bag store.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Him? Who¡¯s ¡°him¡±?¡± Walbert¡¯s expression soured as he looked at Cheryl and asked.


    At that moment, Lucy lowered her head and did not dare to speak. She deliberately said in fear, ¡°Let¡¯s


    go this way, Walbert. I don¡¯t want to see him!¡±


    Cheryl knew that Lucy was pretending in the hopes that Walbert would take the initiative to stand up for


    her. After all, Lucy said earlier that it would not be good for her to request Walbert¡¯s help in dealing with


    a level seven profound master. The main reason was because she had only gotten to know him for a


    few days.


    However, the situation would be different if Walbert willingly helped her. Since he was the one who took


    the initiative to offer help, Lucy would therefore not be indebted to him.


    Cheryl immediately remarked from the side, ¡°He¡¯s Lucy¡¯s ex. She mentioned that the only rtionship


    she had been in was with a guy who turned out to be a physical abuser. When Lucy was in a


    rtionship with him, he got drunk all the time and physically abused her. Lucy couldn¡¯t take it anymore


    after that, so she broke up with him and ran away to Skystream City by herself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s crazy! I didn¡¯t think an animal like that would exist! He shouldn¡¯t call himself a man if he hits his


    woman!¡± Walbert¡¯s intention from the very beginning was to win Lucy¡¯s heart, and he was d that he


    could get the chance to stand up for her.


    Lucy seemed to be a little frightened, so he pulled her into his embrace and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t be


    scared, Lucy. If he hits you, I¡¯ll hit him back! Better yet, I¡¯ll just kill him!¡±


    His assurance left Lucy feeling overjoyed. She raised her head, looked at Walbert with reddened eyes,


    and said, ¡°You¡¯re been so kind to me, Walbert, but he¡¯s a very strong man who can fight very well. I


    don¡¯t know how powerful he is, but I know that he¡¯s good at fighting. Just forget it, Walbert. I¡¯m worried


    that your bodyguards might not even be able to overpower him in a fight.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lucy. You might not know much about attainment because you¡¯re an ordinary person, so


    you¡¯re probably unaware of how strong my bodyguards are. I assure you he¡¯s no match for them,¡±


    Walbert said confidently.


    After all, the bodyguards he brought along with him that day were rather strong, and he believed that


    he would not have any problems dealing with someone whom he had never met.


    Cheryl frowned a little when she heard the conversation. She was more puzzled than anything because


    Lucy already knew that Severin was a level seven warrior king. ¡®Why would she pretend not to know


    anything about Severin¡¯s strength? Is she just trying to act cute, silly, and pitiful? She began to admire


    Lucy¡¯s method of winning over a rich man, thinking that Lucy¡¯s techniques we¡¯re simply too good. She


    thus had her heart set on studying Lucy¡¯s tricks. [1


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re underestimating us, Miss Lucy? Not a lot of people can go against me,


    you know!¡± said an old man who came with Walbert.

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922


    Chapter 922


    Then, the old man sneered and said with disdain, ¡°I won¡¯t take offense against someone who doesn¡¯t


    have any attainment, but I ask that you watch carefullyter when I start dealing with him.¡±


    Lucy¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°That sounds great. But I don¡¯t want to kill him though. I just want to cripple him. It¡¯d


    be perfect if he bes a beggar who can¡¯t live a normal life and had all his money taken away from


    him.¡±


    ¡°Consider it done. Hehe. He¡¯s as good as dead for treating you like that!¡± Walbert chuckled and was


    about to bring Lucy and others in.


    Lucy was a little scared at first, but sheforted herself with the fact that Walbert was the scion of a


    first-tier family and that Skystream City was his territory. Even if Walbert¡¯s men were unable to win


    against. Severin, she was sure that Severin would not dare to kill them.


    After thinking about it, she followed Walbert and his men into the store. However, they walked slightly


    ahead of her while she and Cheryl followed them from behind.


    Cheryl whispered to Lucy, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell Walbert that he¡¯s a level seven warrior king? That¡¯s a


    very high level of attainment! What are we supposed to do if Walbert¡¯s men aren¡¯t able to win against


    him?¡±


    Lucy sneered. ¡°The best-case scenario would be if they could beat Severin up, but it doesn¡¯t matter


    whether or not they¡¯re sessful. If they fail and Severin beats his men up, then he would have


    offended Walbert. In that case, Walbert won¡¯t let it slide either.¡±


    After Cheryl heard that, she suddenly realized what Lucy¡¯s n was and secretly gave Lucy a thumbs-


    up.


    ¡°This bag looks amazing! I want it!¡± Megan had been browsing through the items in the store when she


    finally found a bag she liked and eximed in excitement.


    ¡°I like this bag too!¡± Lucy walked up, snatched the bag, and then went back to Walbert¡¯s side.


    ¡°Lucy!¡± Both Severin and Diane were shocked to see her, for they never imagined that they would run


    into her there.


    ¡°Why are you here, Lucy?¡± Felicia was a little startled too. She heard that Lucy had gone missing for


    quite a while, and word on the street was that Lucy fled Brookbourn. Seeing Lucy show up there


    undoubtedly came as a surprise.


    More importantly, a man wearing some luxury clothes was standing behind her, and there were also


    several other people behind him too. From the looks of it, Lucy seemed to be doing quite well.


    ¡°Hehe, do you still remember me, Severin?¡± Lucy chuckled and said angrily, ¡°You ruined me, you


    b*stard.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin sneered, thinking that Lucy was ming him for ruining her happy future. He could not help but


    smile as he said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be ming yourself for what happened in the past? You¡¯ve got some.


    nerve showing up in front of me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you? You should¡¯ve just stayed hidden


    after


    you ran away!¡±

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923


    Chapter 923


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    However, the conversation between Lucy and Severin had beenpletely misunderstood by Walbert!


    From his perspective, Severin abused Lucy physically and showed no signs of repenting!


    Walbert immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°You¡¯re the vilest scumbag I¡¯ve ever met! I¡¯m going to


    teach you a lesson today!¡± He then took another two steps back, waved his hand, and said, ¡°Get him!¡±


    Severin was stunned for a moment, but he could not resist poking fun at Walbert with a smile. ¡°When


    you said you¡¯d teach me a lesson, I thought you were going toe at me yourself. I should¡¯ve


    expected that you would let your subordinates do the dirty work. If you couldn¡¯t do it yourself, then you


    shouldn¡¯t have been so pretentious!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re quite the talker. Let¡¯s see if you can still make those snarky remarks once my men beat


    you. into a pulp!¡± Walbert chuckled and did not take Severin¡¯s words seriously.


    ¡°Show me what you got, kid!¡± That old man led the charge. As a level five warrior king, he did not think


    too highly of Severin¡¯s abilities. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Severin and threw a


    punch.


    Severin was still able to react despite the old man¡¯s speed. He tilted his body slightly, dodged the old


    man¡¯s punch with ease, and mmed his palm into the old man¡¯s chest.


    That simple-looking attack contained boundless strength that sent the old man flying back several


    meters back. He then copsed heavily on the ground and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    The other bodyguards then gathered around Severin, but since their attainment was not as good as the


    old man, they were no match for Severin¡¯s strength. In less than a minute, they were all writhing on the


    ground too.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Lucy retreated in fright and had an extremely ugly expression on her face.


    ¡°Sir, his attainment is at least that of a level seven warrior king! He¡¯s too strong!¡± the old man endured


    the pain as he ran over to Walbert and exined the situation.


    ¡°Level seven?¡± Walbert¡¯s face turned gloomy and his lips twitched several times.


    He initially just wanted to help Lucy vent out her anger and show off how capable he was of protecting


    her. s, his attempted bravado failed, and he was even humiliated as a result.


    ¡°Just wait!¡± Walbert gritted his teeth and threatened Severin. He then pulled Lucy¡¯s arm and said to her,


    ¡± Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Severin frowned. If the guy had level five or level four warrior kings following him around everywhere,


    then it was almost certain that he was a member of an upper-tier family. Severin was not interested in


    pursuing the matter any further after having taught them a lesson. However, he said to them, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Walbert stopped walking and turned around icily. ¡°What do you want? Are you still going to try and


    cause. trouble with me? Hehe, you sound have a death wish. Do you know who I am? Don¡¯t think that


    you can just do whatever you want in Skystream City just because you¡¯re a level seven warrior king.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s precisely because we¡¯re in Skystream City that I¡¯ve decided to let If you try


    and cause trouble with me again, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t y nice anymore.¡±

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924


    Chapter 924


    Sever¨ªn then turned to Lucy and said, ¡°That bag you¡¯re holding was taken by Megan first. Are you


    going to take it with you?¡±


    That was when Lucy remembered the bag in her hand. She stepped forward angrily and threw the bag


    at Megan¡¯s feet. ¡°Here! I don¡¯t want it anymore! I can live just fine without it!¡± she said as she prepared


    to turn around and leave.


    ¡°Pick it back up!¡± Severin said coldly. He knew that the reason why Walbert targeted him was because


    of Lucy¡¯s bewitchment. She always had a way of getting on her nerves.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line!¡± Walbert immediately took two steps forward and red at Severin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t pick it up, I¡¯ll kill you right this instant!¡± Severin looked intently at Lucy


    and ignored Walbert. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve been kind enough to you already, yet you¡¯re still so insistent on


    targeting me. If you keep putting yourself in this sort of situation, you can¡¯t me me for killing you


    when I decide that enough is enough.¡±


    Lucy was frightened, and she could see the murderous intent in Severin¡¯s eyes. She squatted down


    begrudgingly despite her unwillingness to do so and picked up the bag on the ground to hand it back to


    Megan.


    You¡¯re ruthless. Mark my words, you¡¯ll regret everything you did!¡± Walbert red viciously at Severin


    and led Lucy away.


    His face turned blue with anger after he exited the store.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Lucy immediately apologized to Walbert and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was such a burden on you. I¡¯m sorry I


    caused your bodyguards to get beat up and made you feel so humiliated.¡± She then spoke in an even


    more aggrieved tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was so strong. Had I known that earlier, I would never have


    allowed you to avenge me.¡±


    However, Walbert felt that there was an even greater need to turn the situation around when Lucy said


    that. He assured her right away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t me you for this since you couldn¡¯t have known


    any better. I¡¯ll get payback by the end of the day!¡±


    When he reached the elevator entrance, Walbert nced over at the store and remarked, ¡°He¡¯s quite


    arrogant, isn¡¯t he? He doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of leaving this ce at all! Perhaps he


    doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m from a first-tier family. So be it, then. Let him go on shopping. I¡¯ll call my family¡¯s


    level eight warrior king toe over right now! I think he should be able to make it here in time before


    that b*stard-


    leaves!¡±


    Lucy was secretly happy when she heard that a level eight warrior king would be arriving soon. At long


    last, she felt confident that Severin would meet his end. After all, Severin could not possibly be a level


    nine warrior king, because such strength would be considered a powerhouseparable to that of the


    Four Great War Gods!


    However, she still reminded Walbert, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just let this one go, Walbert? There aren¡¯t a lot of


    who could afford to offend a level seven warrior king.¡±


    aying that because you know he has some sort of backing?¡± Walbert froze as he was about to umber.


    shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think he has one. He¡¯s from Brookbourn, so what sort of backing can a ferson


    from such a small ce have? He probably just made it big in Brookbourn and decided to bring his


    women here for a holiday.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, if he doesn¡¯t have a backing, then there¡¯s nothing for us to be afraid of!¡± Walbertughed.


    He immediately made a phone call. ¡°Hey, Grand-Elder. Could you bring some of our men here to


    Highsky Shopping Complex? The guys who were with me were beaten up¡­ Yes, so was the elder. Tell


    a couple of those level seven warrior kings toe with you too. The person you¡¯ll have to face is a


    level seven warrior king, so we need to be extra careful!¡±

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925


    Chapter 925


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d run into that b*tch here in Skystream City!¡± Meganined while she browsed


    through the stock of bags.


    Diane looked at Severin, and said jokingly, ¡°Do you think you and her are fated, somehow? I can¡¯t find


    any other exnation for why you¡¯d run into her in a ce like this.¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Fate? I don¡¯t think you can call that fate. More like bad luck!¡± Severin


    then pointed out to Diane, ¡°Since we¡¯re still on the subject of fate, it was fate that brought us together.


    Back then, you got pregnant even though we only slept together once. If that¡¯s not fate, I don¡¯t know


    what


    is!¡±


    Diane blushed instantly and she rolled her eyes at Severin. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense. This is fate arranged by heaven itself! We can¡¯t say no to the workings of the


    Almighty now, can we?¡± Felicia had grown increasingly content with Severin, and having a son-inw


    like him made. her feel proud wherever she went. He had since be an aspect of her life that she


    could brag about to her friends whenever she went out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t encourage him, Mom!¡± Diane felt even more embarrassed and rolled her eyes at Felicia.


    Severin smiled and said to Diane, ¡°Why don¡¯t you choose two bags, honey? Megan and She have


    already chosen theirs. You¡¯re the only one left.¡±


    Diane nodded. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll choose one then since someone else is paying for me.¡±


    After buying everything, Severin settled the bill and walked out of that store to the one next door. By the


    time they came out, they were holding several more bags in their hands.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Okay, I think we¡¯re just about done shopping. Isn¡¯t it about time we go back to the hotel and have


    some rest? After that, we can find a good restaurant and have a nice feastter in the evening.¡±


    Severin nned the itinerary after a bit of thought.


    ¡°No problem! You¡¯re getting more and more amazing by the day, Brother-in-Law!¡± Megan said excitedly


    as she carried her bags out.


    Felicia then seized the moment and advised, ¡°Everything is easy if you have the money, and you can


    also buy anything you want! That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been telling you to get a boyfriend who is as rich as your


    brother-in-w. Just look at how amazing Severin is. He¡¯s rich and strong, and he has medical skills


    too. I¡¯m not saying that your boyfriend needs to be as good as your brother-inw. Having one-tenth of


    Severin¡¯s ability is already more than good enough.¡±


    Megan stuck out her tongue immediately and then made a face at Felicia. ¡°There you go again, Mom.


    Can¡¯t you give it a rest?¡±


    All of a sudden, Felicia eximed, ¡°Bad news. They¡¯re here again!¡±

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926


    Chapter 926


    Felicia¡¯s pulled a long face as she looked up ahead. ¡°Where did that rich guy get so much courage


    from? Didn¡¯t Severin already teach them a lesson earlier? I can¡¯t believe he brought another group of


    men over here. That old man from earlier was strong, but he still couldn¡¯t measure up to you, could


    he?¡±


    Severin nced at them and said, ¡°I¡¯ve just about had enough of this. Lucy needs to die. She has given


    us headaches time and again, and I¡¯ve already been kind enough to let her go. Now that she¡¯s found


    another rich young man, I think it¡¯s time to stop her once and for all.¡±


    When he killed Cain at Brookbourn some time ago, Severin tasked Larry to send someone to


    investigate Lucy. Unfortunately, her cunningness was her best asset and she managed to flee from


    Brookbourn without a trace. The world might be a big ce, but Severin did not expect to run into her


    again. It was high time he stopped going easy on her!


    ¡°Hehe, these people are to get themselves killed. Shall we try our hand at dealing with them?¡± Lillie


    rubbed her fist and seemed eager to exchange blows.


    However, Severin shook his head and said, ¡°You can help carry our bags. They¡¯re not as easy to deal


    with. as you think. There¡¯s a level eight warrior king and two level seven warrior kings in their ranks.


    You can tell that this rich guy is from a first-tier family.¡±


    ¡°One level eight and two level seven warrior kings!¡± Lillie and the girls gasped when they heard that. It


    had never crossed their minds that their opponents would be so powerful.


    ¡°Lucy is super lucky to have met these rich young men. I must say, she probably has some tricks up


    her sleeve.¡±


    Megan smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You probably need to think twice before you do anything, Brother-in-


    Law. If you kill Lucy, you¡¯ll probably be offending this rich young man from a first-tier family.¡±


    Severin said with a smile, ¡°Even if they¡¯re a first-tier family, the person with the highest attainment is


    probably just a level eight warrior king. Do you think they¡¯ll be able to do anything to do me if their


    strongest man is dead?¡±


    Megan chuckled. ¡°You have a point. You¡¯re not an ordinary person, after all, and you¡¯re not the type


    who would want to cause trouble either. Since they¡¯re the ones who started it, we can¡¯t just back down


    and let them have their way, right?¡±


    ¡°Look at themughing and talking even after they saw us.¡± A level seven warrior king could not help


    but frown when he saw how Severin and the group were acting.


    Walbert said with a cold smile, ¡°That¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯sing for him. He has no idea


    how powerful you are, and he thinks that he¡¯s invincible just because he¡¯s a level seven warrior king.


    He treats everyone as if they¡¯re beneath him!¡±


    The grand-elder-the sole level eight warrior king among them-could not help butugh, ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t


    worry, sir! I¡¯ll show him what true regret means. That¡¯ll teach him to offend you.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    An elder whose attainment was that of a level seven warrior king said to Walbert, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know that


    you¡¯re from a first-tier family? This doesn¡¯t make any sense. How is it possible that there are still people


    from Skystream City who aren¡¯t aware of who you are? They must be blind! Logically speaking,


    everyone in Skystream City ought to be aware of your reputation!¡±


    Walbert then sneered and said, ¡°Well, he¡¯s from a very tiny city called Brookbourn, so I¡¯m not surprised


    that he doesn¡¯t know who we are. I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s only been here for a few days.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is,¡± the elder remarked. ¡°I was wondering why he¡¯s so ignorant of who you are. Turns


    out


    he¡¯s from a small city! Haha.¡±


    The grand-elder said with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s probably arrogant because he can get away with everything in


    Brookbourn and tyrannizes everyone there. It¡¯s a good thing we¡¯re here to teach him how to act like a


    proper person!¡±

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927


    Chapter 927


    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯ve got guts! I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t run away when you saw using.¡± Walbert


    approached Severin andughed manically.


    ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d meet so soon.¡± Severin chuckled. ¡°How stupid can you be? I¡¯m not running


    away because I¡¯m not afraid of you, and if I¡¯m not afraid of you, then there¡¯s no reason for me to run.


    You¡¯re the one who¡¯s supposed to be running!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still as snarky as before. We¡¯ll see if you can shut that snarky mouth of yours in a bit!¡± Walbert


    quipped, believing that Severin could never defeat the three men he had called over.


    If a level eight warrior king and two level seven warrior kings attacked Severin simultaneously, he


    would never be able to beat them unless he was a level nine warrior king.


    ¡°You deserve what¡¯sing for you, Lucy. I¡¯ve let you go again and again. Haven¡¯t I been kind enough


    to you already? I gave you onest chance earlier, but I now know that you¡¯ll keep pestering me unless


    I kill you!¡± Severin looked at Lucy and continued, ¡°I won¡¯t spare your life this time. I¡¯ll kill you and put an


    end to your annoying schemes!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s one hell of a scumbag, Lucy. I think we should just kill him. I want him dead right now!¡± Walbert


    gritted his teeth and remarked before Lucy could say anything further.


    Lucy, however, said, ¡°No. Killing him is too lenient for him. I want him to be crippled and turned into a


    poor beggar so I can humiliate him every day.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin was speechless for a moment and could not help but sneer, ¡°I never thought you¡¯d be so cruel,


    Lucy. You¡¯ve got some wild fantasies going on right there, but I¡¯m afraid your wishes will nevere


    true.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can be so arrogant just because you¡¯re a level seven warrior king?¡± The grand-elder


    took a step forward and released a powerful energy with the power of his thought. He clenched his fist,


    produced a surge of spiritual energy from it, and said with a cold smile, ¡°I¡¯ll broaden your horizons


    today and show you what it feels when you meet someone stronger than you!¡±


    Severin said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you to reach this level of attainment. I don¡¯t need to kill you today, but if I


    won¡¯t let anyone stop me from killing that woman.¡±


    ¡°Haha, guess you haven¡¯t seen through my attainment even though I¡¯ve released all my spiritual


    energy. Aren¡¯t you aware that you¡¯re dealing with a level eight warrior king?¡± The old manughed and


    said calmly, ¡°Do you think a level seven warrior king like you will be able to kill me?¡±


    After thinking about it, Walbert reminded, ¡°Grand-elder, Second Elder, Third Elder, I think the three of


    you should attack him together. We can¡¯t afford to be careless.¡±


    The Second Elder and the Third Elder both nodded and walked to the Grand-Elder.


    However, the grand-elder had his pride due to his status as a level eight warrior king, and he directly


    reached out his hand to stop the two other elders. ¡°Second Elder, Third Elder, the two of you can stand


    back for the moment. This kid doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him, and I want to test his abilities first. If I


    am somehow no match for him, there¡¯s still plenty of time for the two of you to back me up. I don¡¯t


    believe that he¡¯ll be able to defeat me so quickly and leave me powerless to fight back!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Grand-Elder. Make sure to be careful! I have the feeling that his self-confidence isn¡¯t fake!¡± The


    second elder had been observing Severin and saw no trace of panic in Severin¡¯s eyes ever since they


    showed up. It was that distinctck of panic from Severin that led him to have a bad feeling.


    ¡°We¡¯ll know soon enough whether or not he¡¯s pretending!¡± The spiritual energy on the grand-elder¡¯s fist


    became more and more intense, and he dashed toward Severin in a sh to deliver a punch.

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928


    Chapter 928


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can deal with them!¡± Walbert grinned smugly, believing that Severin would be done for


    in no time.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll humor you then!¡± Severin chuckled, clenched his fist, and produced a burst of spiritual


    energy that enveloped his fist. In a sh, he immediately punched the grand-elder.


    A deafening roar ensued, and the grand-elder-a lev¨¦l eight warrior king-was sent hurling backward


    from the impact. He flew back several meters before finally crashing to the ground. The force was too


    strong. for him to bear, and he took several steps back before being able to stand firm.


    His eyes were filled with surprise because Severin had barely moved an inch after their sh while he


    had been sent flying.


    The brief sh between the two was mainly apetition of physical strength, but it was already very


    obvious who was stronger than the other.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Does that kid have the upper hand against our grand-elder?¡± The second elder and


    the third elder exchanged nces with fearful expressions. The fact that Severin could still stand firm


    showed that hisbat strength was probably the top-ranked amongst most level eight warrior kings


    despite his attainment being one level lower.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably just as strong, if not stronger, than I am. Let¡¯s attack him together!¡± The grand-elder


    shook his fist and was wary of going all out.


    ¡°Understood.¡± The second elder and the third elder nodded, and the three of them locked their gazes


    on Severin before clenching their fists and channeling their spiritual energy.


    Lucy was clenching her fists nervously behind them too. She began to feel a little worried because


    Severin had said earlier that he would kill her instead of giving her any more chances. She believed


    that Severin was a man of his word, and that he see through a promise that he had made. If even the


    level eight warrior king was unable to win against Severin, then she knew that her end was probably


    near.


    ¡°Now!¡± The three of them dashed forth abruptly and charged at Severin all at once. They even utilized


    their martial skills against him.


    Unfortunately for them, Severin could deal with them easily and counter their attacks head-on.


    In about a quarter of a minute, the three elders who were considered to be among the strongest in


    Skystream City were already lying on the ground. Each of them clutched their chest as blood dripped


    from the corners of their mouths.


    ¡°No! This can¡¯t be possible! No!¡± Lucy shook her head repeatedly as the deathly energy began to


    enshroud.

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929


    Chapter 929


    The grand-elder struggled to stand up and vomited another mouthful of blood. He looked at Severin in


    disbelief and asked frailly, ¡°You¡¯re a level nine warrior king, aren¡¯t you? O


    can¡¯t be that strong unless you


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    are one! That strength you had earlier was that of a level niner warrior king! I¡¯m sure of it!¡±


    Severin nced indifferently at the old man and said calmly, ¡°I have no obligation to reveal my


    attainment to an opponent that I have defeated.¡±


    Severin¡¯s words were like a p to the grand-elder¡¯s face, and thetter¡¯s face turned even paler as


    blood spurted out of his mouth.


    ¡°H-hang in there, Grand-Elder!¡± The second elder and the third elder immediately came over to help the


    grand-elder up, fearing that he might die if he got too angry at Severin. If that happened, then it would


    have been a tremendous loss for the family.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spare you three because you¡¯re under orders from Walbert!¡± Severin smiled and immediately


    looked at Lucy.


    ¡°Walbert, save me, save me!¡± Lucy was so frightened by Severin¡¯s gaze that his legs turned limp and


    she immediately hid behind Walbert.


    Walbert gulped in fright andforted Lucy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m the son of a first-tier family. He wouldn¡¯t


    dare to do anything to you.¡±


    Despite putting on a brave face, his confidence had started to dwindlepared to before. After all, if a


    level eight warrior king and two level seven warrior kings were no match for Severin, then no one else


    in his family would be a match for him, even if they all attacked Severin at once.


    ¡°Get out of the way, Mister Walbert!¡± Severin took a step forward and said coldly.


    ¡°I dare you to take a step further. My family is a first-tier family! You don¡¯t want to mess with us.


    Crenshaws!¡± Walbert red at Severin with reddened eyes.


    Severin took slow steps forward and said emphatically. ¡°I will send you to the grave with her if you don¡¯t


    get out of my way. I¡¯ll kill your elders too while I¡¯m at it. Then we¡¯ll see how strong the Crenshaws will


    be once I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°My family h-h-h-has backers!¡± Walbert gritted his teeth and said firmly.


    Severinughed again, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether or not that¡¯s true. I will kill Lucy, and if your family


    continues to annoy me because of this woman, I assure you that you¡¯ll regret everything in the future!¡±


    ¡°Now move aside!¡± Severin stomped his foot and released a powerful wave of spiritual energy.


    Walbert and Lucy in front of him received the full impact of that pressure and fell to the ground. Since


    was standing in front of Lucy, he was the first to bear the brunt of it, and he spat out a mouthful of blood


    right after.


    Severin then retracted his spiritual energy within the next second!


    ¡°D-d-don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll do anything as long as you let me go!¡± Lucy knew that Severin would not listen to


    Walbert¡¯s words, and she never expected Severin to be so powerful. She got up immediately, ran


    over, and knelt at Severin¡¯s feet while begging incessantly.

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930


    Chapter 930


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill her, Severin! I¡¯ll give you money if you spare her life. Will three hundred million dors do?¡±


    Walbert immediately shouted at Severin in fear. He could see that Severin did not care about his


    family¡¯s background and was hell-bent on killing Lucy.


    Lucy¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that because that was her one final shot at saving her life. She never


    expected that Walbert would give him three hundred million for her sake, and she felt that Severin had


    no reason to refuse that money.


    Cheryl had been so frightened by what was happening that she trembled and hid to one side. After


    hearing Walbert¡¯s offer, she mustered up some courage and said to Severin, ¡°You heard that, didn¡¯t


    you, Severin? Three hundred million is a huge amount of money, and you can get that as long as you


    spare her life. Plenty of people won¡¯t even get the chance to earn that much money in their entire


    lifetime!¡±


    Felicia was instantly swayed by the offer of such a ludicrous sum, but she had no idea that Severin had


    spent about the same when he was in the auction house. She stepped forward and persuaded him,


    ¡°Three hundred million is a lot, Severin. We can¡¯t just turn down this offer.¡±


    Severin ignored them, stepped forward, and kicked Lucy lightly on the chest.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lucy spat out a mouthful of blood. Since she was just an ordinary person, Severin¡¯s gentle kick


    was enough to end her life. She clutched her chest begrudgingly and copsed lifelessly to the ground.


    ¡°Lucy!¡± Walbert was stupefied after what Severin did. He never would have thought that Severin would


    be so ruthless as to end Lucy¡¯s life even after being offered 300 million to save her.


    Severin nced indifferently at Walbert and said, ¡°If you want to get your revenge on me, I¡¯ll save you


    the trouble of having to look for me. Juste to the province governor¡¯s mansion the day after


    tomorrow. because I¡¯ll be among the attendees of his sixtieth birthday party. If you have that


    background that you im you have, then, by all means, prove it. I¡¯ll take whatever you throw at me!¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After leaving Walbert with that warning, he looked at Diane and waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He then led


    them away and left the scene.


    ¡°Sir, I think we should just forget about this whole incident. He¡¯s probably a level nine warrior king, and


    even if he isn¡¯t, his strength is probably on the level of a level nine warrior king. We¡¯re no match for


    him!¡± The grand-elder took a step forward and advised Walbert. He had already taken a healing pill and


    hisplexion had improved significantlypared to before.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, sir. He would¡¯ve killed us already if that¡¯s what he wanted to do. I think we got lucky. It¡¯s


    possible that he killed Lucy because she targeted him repeatedly!¡± The second elder and the third elder


    both persuaded Walbert after cheating death.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m leaving!¡± Cheryl had been fear-stricken from the very beginning, and she finally managed to


    utter a few words to Walbert after wiping off her cold sweat.


    Walbert looked at Cheryl and said, ¡°You and Lucy share a simr height and body figure, so you can


    take the clothes I bought for her earlier.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you very much, Mister Walbert!¡± Cheryl nodded, picked up the shopping bags, and left in


    a hurry. She was still unable to shake off her fear and nervousness.


    ¡°Bring Lucy¡¯s body to be cremated.¡± Walbert looked at the lower-level bodyguards who did not make a


    move earlier.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Those bodyguards nced at each other before taking Lucy¡¯s body away.


    212


    ¡°You¡¯re a b*stard, Severin!¡± Walbert looked at the direction Severin went and clenched his fists so


    tightly that his knuckles produced a popping sound.

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931


    Chapter 931


    ¡°Mister Walbert! Calm down!¡±


    Without any dy, the elder quickly stopped Walbert as they knew anger had taken control of Walbert¡¯s


    mind.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Walbert clenched his fist tightly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±


    Despite that, they did not do anything further and returned home.


    As they arrived home, Kroan, the head of the Crenshaws also Walbert¡¯s father, was shocked to see


    their state. He asked, ¡°Great Elder, what happened? Are you guys injured? You have blood all over


    your clothes!¡±


    Great Elder nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re injured. What a bad day! That guy is too strong. Even when


    the three of us fought together, he still managed to defeat us.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Tell me everything. How did you guys end up in a fight with a level nine warrior


    king?¡±


    Kroan frowned. Based on the description from the Great Elder, he could confirm the one who had


    beaten. Walbert and the others must be a level nine warrior king. Although there were not many people


    who could reach that level, it did not mean there are any. Other than the Four Great War Gods, there


    were still some people who had reached that level.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    For the next couple of minutes, the Great Elder told Kroan everything that happened.


    After listening to the whole story, Kroan¡¯s face looked terrible. ¡°So that guy¡¯s name is Severin? And he¡¯s


    from Brookbourn? Howe I never know Brookbourn has such a powerful person?¡±


    ¡°Dad. I don¡¯t care! I want my revenge. I can¡¯t stand it! I had never been so humiliated before! I promise


    to give him three hundred million dors but he still kills Lucy!¡± Walbert said sorrowly.


    Kroan sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Walbert, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. He¡¯s a level nine warrior king.


    See how he easily defeat the Great Elder, Second Elder, and Third Elder. How do you expect me to


    help you?¡±


    ¡°The head of the family is right. Mister Walbert, let¡¯s just let it go. You only knew Lucy for a couple of


    days. and you don¡¯t know her that well. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth making things worse,¡± the Great Elder


    advised.


    The Second Elder said, ¡°Mister Walbert, you can easily get any woman you want. It¡¯s not necessary to


    offend a level nine warrior king because of a woman. Imagine what will happen to the family if you


    make him angry.¡±

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932


    The advice from the elders did not convince Walbert to change his mind. ¡°Dad. Don¡¯t we have a


    powerful hidden family backing us up? Didn¡¯t you tell me that family will protect us? I also remember


    you telling me that the family has a warrior emperor. If the family is willing to help us by sending a


    warrior emperor over then killing Severin is a piece of cake. A level one or two warrior emperor will do.¡±


    Kroan replied, ¡°Walbert, this happened because of a woman you like. The family is not going to help


    us. because of that. Even if I beg them for help, they are not going to help us. Before this, they had


    already. mentioned that they would only provide assistance when our family is on the brink of death.


    Besides, we can¡¯t simply ask them for help because they said they would only help us a few times.¡±


    Walbert said, ¡°Dad. Severin is a level nine warrior king. None of us can defeat him, not even the elders.


    From where I see it, this is a life or death matter to our family. This is exactly the time for us to seek


    help. from them.¡±


    Kroan scoffed, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? First of all, this is because of a woman.


    Secondly, Severin did not kill the elders. So how is this a life-or-death matter? What if the family found


    out the real reason? They are not going to be happy about that. Besides, they are very busy. Those


    who are warrior emperors do not have the luxury to fool around. They are busy cultivating and we


    should not waste their time.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Walbert clenched his fist tightly and was reluctant to ept it. ¡°Is it really hard for them to help us out.


    when we have been sending them countless spiritual herbs every year? Gosh! I feel like those spiritual


    herbs could be put to better use.¡±


    It gave Kroan a fright. ¡°Shush! Are you crazy? We¡¯re doomed if anyone from the family heard what you


    just said!¡±


    After that, he thought of something and said, ¡°Hey, you better stay at home for the next few days and


    avoid going out. It¡¯s the Province Governor¡¯s birthday the day after tomorrow. Many governors are


    going toe over so there¡¯re going to be many elite fighters here in the city. Don¡¯t go anywhere to


    avoid any confrontation with them since we don¡¯t know who they are.¡±


    That reminded the Great Elder. ¡°Oh! Severin said he¡¯s going to attend the Province Governor¡¯s


    birthday. too. He even provoked us by saying he¡¯ll be waiting for us if we want to get our revenge and


    he¡¯s not afraid of us.¡±


    Kroan sighed helplessly. ¡°This ends now. If he dares to say that, it means he¡¯s really not afraid of us.


    Oh! I just remember something. I heard someone say the Four Great War Gods went to Brookbourn to


    attend someone¡¯s wedding. I wonder if that¡¯s real. Do you think it¡¯s Severin¡¯s wedding?¡±


    The elders gasped and felt shocked after hearing that. It seemed it was very highly possible.


    Meanwhile, Severing and the others had returned to the hotel they stayed in.


    ¡°Gosh, I didn¡¯t think you were going to do it. I mean she was once the love of your life,¡± Diane smiled


    after they were back in the room.


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°I gave her many chances before. She¡¯s just too terrible. She kept on causing


    trouble for me even when I let her go many times. If I don¡¯t kill her this time, who knows what else she¡¯s


    going to do in the future.¡±


    After that, he looked at Diane and said, ¡°It¡¯s a tiring day. Let¡¯s go take a shower and rest early. What do


    you think?¡±


    With one look, Diane knew what was Severin thinking of. She gave her a flirtatious look and said, ¡°Hey,


    don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking about that again?¡±


    Now that Diane exposed his real intention, Severin coughed embarrassingly. ¡°Look at how big the bed


    is. Isn¡¯t it a waste if we don¡¯t make good use of it? Not to mention, how romantic this room is.¡±

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933


    Chapter 933


    Embarrasingly, Diane gave Severin a look. ¡°You sneaky man. I¡¯m going to get my shower now. We can


    talk about it after I get some rest.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Severin¡¯s eyes brightened up after hearing that. With an evil smile, he replied, ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s shower


    together!


    Diane rushed into the toilet feeling shy after she grabbed her nightgown. That night, Severin and Diane


    spent the night cuddling intimately and romantically.


    The next morning, She went to their room and knocked but Diane was reluctant to get up.


    ¡°Diane. Are you two going to get up? Megan and the others are waiting for you outside to go shopping.


    The birthday celebration is tomorrow so we don¡¯t have much time left to go shopping.¡± She¡¯s voice


    prated through the door.


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯re getting ready.¡±


    Diane smiled bitterly and finally got up from the bed to get ready. After they were done, they went


    downstairs to meet with the others.


    ¡°Severin. Do you think that Walbert guy is going to give us any trouble? He did say his family knew


    some very powerful people,¡± Felicia asked when they left the hotel, ¡°their fighters have already reached


    level eight warrior king. Could they be referring to a war god or maybe the Province Governor?¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t know too. But there are definitely a lot of powerful fighters in this world.


    The war gods are not the strongest. There are many powerful fighters who did not participate in the


    previous war.¡±


    ¡°I understand now.¡± Felicia nodded. ¡°I have been thinking about itst night and feeling worried.¡±


    Hearing that, Severin quickly consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if the sky falls down, I¡¯ll be there to protect


    all of you. There¡¯s nothing you need to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Mom, there¡¯s a restaurant that served breakfast over there. Why don¡¯t we have our breakfast there?¡±


    Megan pointed at the restaurant in front of them after surveying the shops.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Felicia nodded. Thus, all of them went over to the restaurant to have their breakfast.


    After breakfast, Severin asked Megan about their schedule for the day. ¡°Megan, where are we going


    next? Did you do any nning? We don¡¯t know anything about this city and we¡¯re counting on you.¡±


    Megan thought about it and said, ¡°I know there¡¯s a famous antique flea market. We can go and take at


    look.¡±


    Diane said, ¡°Severin, the Province Governor¡¯s birthday celebration is tomorrow. What present should


    we buy? Or is it appropriate to give money gifts? If yes, how much should we give?¡±


    After hearing that, Severin frowned. After all, this was his first time in this kind of situation. He thought


    about it before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to give money gifts. It seems better to give


    something more valuable. If we give the Province Governor money gifts, the others might think we are


    showing off our wealth.¡±

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934


    Chapter 934


    After hearing that, Diane nodded with approval. ¡°That¡¯s true. Then let¡¯s go and buy a gift but we should.


    give him some money gift too.¡±


    Severin thought about it and said, ¡°I think nine hundred million dors is sufficient. Let¡¯s go to the bank.


    later to prepare a bank card with that amount. We need to give the Province Governor a good


    impression at the first meeting. But I have no idea what kind of gift to give him yet.¡±


    ¡°What about bracelets or other jewelry pieces?¡± Felicia suggested.


    Megan said, ¡°Gold! They look expensive and good¡­¡±


    After some thinking. Severin nodded. ¡°But those are too normal and, surely, those won¡¯t attract any


    attention.¡±


    Followingly, he smiled. ¡°A-ha! I got it. We don¡¯t have to give him any money. Those are too ordinary. I


    think alchemical medicine is the best! Any type of second-grade of alchemical pills will do. Those are


    precious items that you can¡¯t put a price tag on it. The Province Governor will be overjoyed to receive


    two or three alchemical pills. Besides, it¡¯s not easy for anyone to get those.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so true. Why didn¡¯t we think of that? Alchemical medicine is the best present. The Province.


    Governor will be thrilled to receive those. He could use those to help his family to increase their


    attainment. It is surely the best gift he could receive,¡± Lillie said excitedly. Her eyes sparkled too.


    Severin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s settled! Haha. We shall give alchemical medicines to the Province Governor


    for his birthday gift.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Nevertheless, four passersby actually overheard their conversation. One of them who had a white shirt


    on sneered and gave hispanion a look! After that, they walked toward Severin.


    ¨C


    ¡°Hey, man. Excuse me, but we overheard that you have the second-grade alchemical pill. Haha,¡± the


    man chuckled and raised his eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m sure you should know what to do next.¡±


    Severin scoffed. ¡°I do. And I have more than one.¡±


    ¡°Haha. You¡¯re an honest man. Now give us your spatial ring and we shall let you go easily,¡± an old mant


    from the group said evilly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. I have plenty of valuable treasure in the spatial ring other than the


    alchemical pills. Besides, why should I give it to you?¡±


    Severin frowned and pretended to be in a difficult situation.


    ¡°Valuable treasure?¡± The four men¡¯s eyes brightened up as they got excited.


    All four of them had high attainment levels with the strongest being a level five warrior king. Thus, it had


    been hard for them to make any further progress. An evil thought popped into their minds when they


    overheard Severin had second-grade alchemical pills.


    ¡°You¡¯re really an honest dude. Hehe, give us your spatial ring this moment. If you surrender it now, we


    can at least return an empty spatial ring to you or maybe leave you some less valuable things. If you


    don¡¯t, we¡¯re going to kill you and take it by force. Either way, those valuable treasures, and alchemical


    pills are going to be ours,¡± the old man gulped and threatened.


    ¡°Haha. You guys must be crazy enough to try to rob my brother-inw.¡± Megan folded her hand and


    said disdainfully.

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935


    Chapter 935


    ¡°Haha. Why can¡¯t we rob him?¡± The old manughed hysterically. ¡°You must think your brother-inw is


    very strong to say that.¡±


    After that, he touched his chin and checked out Megan. ¡°I wonder if you belong to your brother-inw


    too. If you do, we¡¯re going to snatch you too! Haha!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°F*ck you, you old jerk!¡± Megan was angry after hearing that. She cussed and red at the old man


    while clenching her fist tightly. If she could cultivate, she would probably challenge the old man to a


    fight.


    Yet, Megan¡¯s reaction did not cause any rage in the old man. Instead, it made the old man more


    arrogant than before. ¡°How dare you cuss me. Fine, we¡¯re bringing you with uster. I¡¯m looking


    forward to seeing if you are going to behave like thister.¡±


    The man wearing a white shirt chuckled evilly too. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s take her with us too. I like myself


    a hot temper girl!¡±


    The other man said, ¡°Hey, how is one girl enough for the four of us? They are all prettydies. If we are


    going to take one, might as well that we take one for each of us. We can enjoy them back in my vi.


    Haha!¡±


    ¡°You got a point!¡± The old manughed evilly.


    ¡°How dare you guys talk like that?¡±


    Severin¡¯s face looked fierce and spiteful. He looked at the four ignorant men while his desire to kill


    them grew.


    ¡°Dude, you¡¯re a lucky man to have so many wives. Now hand over the spatial ring now and we¡¯re only


    going to pick two of your wives,¡± the man with a white shirt offered.


    However, Severin could not be bothered to talk further with them. He moved in a sh and appeared


    before the man. Before the man could have any reaction, he punched the man¡¯s chest. The man flew


    away. When hended on the ground, he was dead.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s fast!¡±


    The smile on the old man¡¯s face disappeared and his face gradually looked terrible. Yes, Severin did


    not give any warning before he attacked and they were not preparing for it. However, based on


    Severin¡¯s speed, he reckoned Severin¡¯s attainment is higher than theirs.


    ¡°Attack him together! He¡¯s stronger than us!¡±


    The other two men did not dare to underestimate Severin anymore as they did not look as rxed as


    before.


    ¡°Haha. Now it¡¯s my time to wonder if there¡¯s any treasure in your spatial rings. At least I can get some


    return after killing all of you. After all, I know all of your attainment levels are quite high. Haha!¡±


    Afterughing, Severin attacked again. The remaining three men were killed by Severin immediately.


    Severin, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± Megan felt so excited and jumped up and down after seeing Severin


    killing those people without any trouble.

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936


    Chapter 936


    ¡°This feels so good. I wonder when can I be as strong as you!¡±


    Lillie and the other bodyguards looked at Severin with admiration while Severin went over to take away


    those four men¡¯s spatial rings.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Severin smiled after he gathered all the spatial rings.


    While they continued to walk, Severin took the chance to inspect the spatial rings. As he looked into the


    spatial rings, his eyes brightened up. ¡°Not bad. There are plenty of second-grade spiritual herbs in


    these spatial rings. I think probably over thirty of them. Haha. Most of them are what I need in my


    recipe!¡±


    ¡°Oh really? This is good. They were trying to rob you and here you are, robbing them back in return.


    Haha!¡± Meganughed out loud. ¡°Karma is a bitch and they deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Oh no! There is a token in each of their spatial rings!¡±


    Soon, Severin discovered something. He flipped his palm and took out a token from one of the spatial


    rings. After reading the words on it, his face looked terrible.


    ¡°What does it say?¡± Diane saw Severin¡¯s expression so she took the token over to take a look. ¡°Stormy


    Moon Sect. Hansen?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°He¡¯s probably a member of a sect called Stormy Moon Sect and Hansen is his


    name.¡± After that, he took out another token from another spatial ring. Both of the tokens were the


    same while the second token Severin took out had the name, ¡®Helder¡¯, on it.


    As he looked at them, Severin smiled helplessly. ¡°This guy¡¯s name is Helder. I think they are all


    members of the Stormy Moon Sect. We got ourselves into trouble.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Is this Stormy Moon Sect very powerful?¡± Megan got a shock. All this while, she thought


    Severin is invincible. If Severin thought they are in trouble because of killing members from the Stormy


    Moon Sect, it meant the Stormy Moon Sect is a very powerful sect.


    Severin smiled bitterly, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about the Stormy Moon Sect either. But I know some


    sects would give their disciples token like these. In a normal situation, they would hang it and disy it


    on their waist. Normally, they won¡¯te to the mundane world too. Strange that we actually bumped


    into them today.¡±


    ¡°Severin, is the Stormy Moon Sect really very powerful?¡± Diane frowned and asked worriedly.


    Severin answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. There are many sects while some of them are small in size and some


    are big. If it¡¯s just a small sect, there¡¯s nothing we need to be afraid of. But if we are unlucky and the


    Stormy Moon Sect is a big sect, it¡¯s going to be trouble. Even a small sect has thousands or more


    disciples and their attainment levels are quite strong.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°What? No way! What should we do?¡±


    Megan, Diane, and the others looked scared. They were afraid the sect would find out Severin was the


    one who killed their disciples and came after them.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else we can do. Luckily we left the ce immediately. Hopefully, nothing is going to


    happen. Besides, I won¡¯t let them bully me as they like.¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly and started to console everyone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My uncle-master is very powerful


    too. If the Stormy Moon Sect is a small sect, there¡¯s nothing I need to be afraid of.¡±

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937


    Chapter 937


    Despite hearing what Severin said, Diane and the rest were still worried the member of the Stormy


    Moon Sect would track them down and find them. The four men Severin killed had high attainment


    levels and they were afraid those who came after them were very strong too.


    During the afternoon, Severin and the others went to the antique flea market Megan mentioned. By


    evening time, they arrived at a square in the city center.


    ¡°Master, I heard there are many people with attainment whoe here to sell stuff. But most of the


    treasure they don¡¯t trade with cash, they only ept exchange with another treasure,¡± Wendy informed


    as they strolled the square.


    Severin nodded. Many people were shouting to attract buyers. A lot of people just sat on the floor and


    disyed their products in front of them.


    ¡°What? They are selling second-grade high-rank spiritual herbs? Did I just see a third-grade? Aren¡¯t


    they afraid that peoplee and rob them?¡± Severin asked curiously.


    ¡°I heard that this market is organized by the Province Governor. If anyonemitted any stealing or


    killing here, the Province Governor will get involved. Thus, this market is fairly safe.¡± Wendy chuckled


    and pointed in a direction. ¡°Look over there. After the exchange is made, you¡¯re allowed to request for


    escort. Those people work for the Province Governor. Thus, no one will dare to rob you on your way


    back. But you have to pay them a certain amount of spiritual stones to have them escort you.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°I guess this Province Governor is good at his job. Not only does he help and protect


    the buyer and seller, but he also earns some money too. Not bad.¡±


    ¡°I agree. I wonder what he looks like,¡± Diane said with a smile.


    ¡°Huh? A second-grade high-rank Mysterious Soul Herb! This is good stuff. The main ingredient to make


    a second-grade high-rank alchemical pill!¡±


    Shortly, Severin spotted a herb. He walked over and picked it up.


    ¡°Hey, man. This is a second-grade high-rank spiritual herb. Do you like it? You can exchange it with five


    second-grade medium-rank herbs.¡± The seller was an old man. He saw Severin picking up and


    inspecting the herb so he told Severin his offer.


    The old man did not have high attainment. A second-grade medium-rank spiritual herb suited him


    more. Thus, he rather exchanged the second-grade high-rank spiritual herb with a lower rank.


    The offer sounded fair so Severin nodded satisfyingly. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll exchange with you.¡±


    He flipped his palm over to take out the spiritual herbs and was about to hand them over. ¡°Wait!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Just then, an old man with grey hair saw the Mysterious Soul Herb in Severin¡¯s hand. His hand


    sparkled as he said with excitement, ¡°A second-grade high-rank Mysterious Soul Herb. It¡¯s very rare


    and it¡¯s suitable to make alchemical medicine!¡±


    After that, he said, ¡°I want this. Name your price!¡±


    The old seller smiled, embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I have already made an exchange with this man


    here. I have another second-grade high-rank spiritual herb. Why don¡¯t you take this one?¡±

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938


    Chapter 938


    The old man with grey hair nced at the spiritual herb and looked unhappy. ¡°This is not a main


    ingredient to make alchemical pills. I don¡¯t have any use for it. I don¡¯t want this one. I want that one!¡±


    Without any dy, Severin handed the five second-grade medium-rank spiritual herbs to the seller and


    said, ¡°Sir, I have given these spiritual herbs to you so this spiritual herb belongs to me now.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The old seller was an honest man. He nodded with approval and sat back to his original ce.


    Severin flipper his hand and put away the Mysterious Soul Herb into his spatial ring. He believed he


    would start producing second-grade high-rank alchemical medicine in the near future. There were


    many second- grade medium-rank spiritual herbs in his spatial ring but just a few of the high-rank ones.


    A second-grade high-rank alchemical pill served well for warrior kings who were level seven and


    above. If Severin found all twelve halls in the future, he was going to need to produce more second-


    grade high- rank alchemical medicine. Thus, it was necessary to gather more ingredients that were


    needed to make those medicine. The more the better.


    Having been put into that situation, the old man with grey hair felt insulted and his expression looked


    spiteful. He looked at Severin and said, ¡°Hey, since you exchanged it with five second-grade medium-


    rank spiritual herbs, I will give you six second-grade medium-rank spiritual herbs for the Mysterious


    Soul Herb. What do you say?¡±


    Severin frowned and quickly gave the old man a smile. I¡¯m sorry. But I exchange it for a reason, so I


    can¡¯t give it to you.


    The old man¡¯s mouth twitched. With a spiteful expression, he said, ¡°Seven second-grade medium-rank


    spiritual herbs! Those worth more than the Mysterious Soul Herb!¡±


    Theoretically speaking, that was a very good offer. However, Severin needed it because it was a main


    ingredient for the second-grade high-rank alchemical pill. Thus, he needed to save it for future use and


    he did not have any intention to exchange it with the old man.


    The old seller was dumbstruck. He regretted exchanging it with Severin having known that Severin


    could earn two extra spiritual herbs now.


    Yet, the old seller and the old man did not expect to see Severin turn down the offer.


    Severin shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but no.¡±


    The old man¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Kid, do you know the person you are saying no to?¡±


    ¡°Mister Riken. What¡¯s going on? Are you in an argument with someone?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Just then, a rich kid, Draven Joll, came over with his bodyguards. As it turned out, the name of the old


    man with grey hair was Riken Yarmer, and knew who Draven was. He then told Draven the whole story.


    After knowing the story, Draven said, ¡°Hey, you. Mister Riken works for my family, Skystream City


    Mansion. I¡¯m sure you know what to do now.


    Severin¡¯s mouth twitched. If Draven talked nicely, perhaps he would consider giving the spiritual herb to


    Riken. Yet, he felt unpleasant and unhappy with Draven¡¯s tone and attitude.


    ¡°Skystream City Mansion? You¡¯re the mayor¡¯s son?¡± Severin frowned and asked the rich kid.

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939


    Chapter 939


    From Draven¡¯s way of seeing, Severin looked surprised. It gave him a sense of satisfaction and


    encouraged him to be more arrogant. He teased. ¡°Instead of exchanging the spiritual herbs with Mister


    Riken, you should have just given it to him. That¡¯s the correct way. At least by doing so, we would


    probably owe you.¡±


    ¡°F*ck! Is that Mister Riken, the second-grade medium-rank alchemist? He¡¯s the best alchemist in the


    city. Gosh, I actually have the honor of seeing him today!¡±


    Meanwhile, many people noticed themotion and started to gather around. A young man


    recognized Riken and looked at him with much admiration.


    At that time, Riken ced his hands behind him and raised his head proudly after the young man


    recognized him. After all, being a second-grade medium-rank alchemist was definitely something worth


    feeling proud of.


    There were many talented alchemists in Skystream City. However, most of them were just first-grade


    and second-grade low-rank alchemists that worked for first-tier upper-ss families. Only Riken was a


    second -grade medium-rank alchemist and it was something he was very proud of.


    However, he had no intention of stopping there. He was nning to store more second-grade high-rank


    spiritual herbs to move to the next rank. Thus, when he saw the Mysterious Soul Herb, he was very


    excited and wanted to exchange it with Severin.


    His n was to be a second-grade high-rank alchemist as soon as possible so the other


    alchemists could not be on the same level as him if any of the second-grade low-rank alchemists


    moved on to the same rank as him one day. He hated the feeling of sharing the glory of being the best


    alchemist with another person.


    Thus, his desire to move on to the next ranking got stronger. He even dreamed of bing the best.


    alchemist in Skystream Province one day.


    ¡°Do you know who you are talking to? Give Mister Riken the respect he deserved and give the spiritual¡¯


    herb to him. At least, you¡¯re not going to waste that spiritual herb!¡± A young man came over and gave


    Severin a piece of advice.


    Severin felt angry. ¡°If all of you would talk and discuss nicely with me, perhaps I¡¯ll do that. But I¡¯m


    unhappy with your attitude so sorry. I¡¯m not going to give the spiritual herb away.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± The young man looked spiteful. ¡°I¡¯m a first-grade high-rank alchemist. Do you know


    that. spiritual herb would disy its best effect and be put into the best way in our hands? Don¡¯t tell me


    you don¡¯t understand that.¡±


    At this time, Severin could tell the young man stood out with the purpose of pleasing and groveling


    Riken. Otherwise, there was no reason for the young man to help Riken.


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re right. The Mysterious Soul Herb is best being in the hands of an


    alchemist since it is a main ingredient for many recipes.¡±


    ¡°d that we are on the same page. Now hand it over to Mister Riken!¡±


    The young man sneered. He thought Severin would agree to hand it over since Severin agreed with


    him. In that way, Riken would be dful of him and maybe he could have the chance to talk with Riken.


    However, things did not go the way everyone was expecting. Before Severin could say anything,


    Megan could not tolerate it anymore. She voiced out her dissatisfaction. ¡°Why should Severin give it to


    him? He¡¯s an alchemist too. It belongs to him. Do you think he will give it to this old man after the way


    you guys

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940


    Chapter 940


    ¡°Damn, girl! What kind of attitude do you expect from us?¡± Draven said impatiently.


    As a member of the Jolls The Skystream Mansion he had gotten used to getting whatever he want. No


    one else in the city including those first-tier upper-ss families would dare to cross or offend him..


    Well, except for those people associated with the Province Governor.


    Everyone would grovel at him and no one dared to talk back at him. He thought he had been nice to


    Severin. Yet, he did not expect Megan would talk back and imed that his attitude was bad.


    One of Draven¡¯s bodyguards could not stand it and red at Megan. ¡°You idiot, do you want to die? Do


    you know he¡¯s Skystream City¡¯s mayor¡¯s son? I think you guys do not want to live anymore by talking to


    him like this!¡±


    ¡°You..


    ??


    Megan was so angry but she was scared off by the bodyguard¡¯s ferocious temperament.


    After all that, Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have no intention of giving the Mysterious Soul Herb to


    anyone else. Or perhaps you guys want to take it by force? It¡¯s not going to look good to your family if


    you do that, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± The bodyguard clenched his fist and gathered his spiritual energy there. He red at


    Severin ferociously with the intention to attack Severin at any time.


    Draven was also looking at Severin. ¡°You¡¯re really brave after refusing to fulfill my request! Actually,


    you¡¯re also the first one to disobey me!¡±


    Severin shrugged his shoulder and remained nonchnt. ¡°To be honest, if you guys talked nicely with


    the intention to make friends with me, perhaps I will give Riken the spiritual herb. But after the way you


    talked to Megan and the attitude that you showed, I definitely am not going to give the spiritual herb


    away.¡±


    ¡°Mister Draven, forget about it.¡±


    ¡ª


    Unexpectedly, Riken who had remained quiet the whole time spoke. ¡°It¡¯s just a spiritual herb. It won¡¯t


    look good if we end up fighting for it. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to tarnish my reputation when other people


    think I¡¯m bullying a young man.¡±


    ¡°Hey, man. Just give them the spiritual herb. They are from Skystream City Mansion. It¡¯s not worth


    losing your life over a spiritual herb,¡± the old seller gave Severin a piece of advice.


    The intense and nervous ambiance scared him. He did not wish to see Severin die because he


    exchanged the spiritual herb with Severin.


    Nevertheless, it did not stop him from admiring Severin for having the guts to fight against people from


    Skystream City Mansion.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you for your advice. But I don¡¯t like seeing my family or friends being


    bullied. I just can¡¯t stand seeing people like them bullying the others just because they think they can or


    because they are more powerful than the others.¡±

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941


    Chapter 941


    ¡°Damn. He¡¯s so stubborn. Who does he think he is? How can he fight against the people from


    Skystream City Mansion?¡±


    Many people started to whisper and thought Severin was totally asking to be killed.


    Some even said, ¡°I would totally be willing to hand over the spiritual herb. Heck! I¡¯m even willing to lick.


    Draven¡¯s shoe if he asks me. That guy has no idea who he is messing with!¡±


    ¡°I agree. The Jolls is one of the most powerful families in Skystream Province. No one dares to offend


    them. Even the war gods would have to show some respect when they talked to the Jolls,¡± another


    personmented.


    ¡°Mister Draven. Never mind. I don¡¯t want people saying that I bullied a young man.¡±


    It was very obvious that Severin had engulfed Draven. ording to Draven¡¯s temper, he was not going


    to let Severin go easily. Yet, Riken pretended to be a nice guy and persuaded Draven from pursuing


    Severin.


    Draven said, ¡°Mister Riken, don¡¯t worry. This is between me and him. You can stay out of this. Besides,


    you have helped my family a lot. Helping you obtain the spiritual herb is nothing. If I can¡¯t even help


    you, I¡¯m going to fail being the young master of Jolls.¡±


    ¡°What is going on here?¡±


    Just then, people working for the Province Governor had finally noticed and approached the area. The


    guy¡¯s name was Karim. He had a mustache and was the captain of the security team. Two muscr


    men were following behind him.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you Draven Joll? Why are you here?¡±


    Karim made his way through the crowd. By the time he saw Draven, he put a big and pleasing smile on


    his face.


    ¡°A captain of the Province Governor¡¯s security team?¡±


    With just one look, Draven recognized Karim.


    ¡°Yes. My name is Karim.¡± Karim approached them with a smile. He looked at the situation and asked, ¡±


    Mister Draven, what is happening? Are you in a fight?¡±


    Draven sneered. ¡°An idiot here disregarded and humiliated me. I was about to teach him a lesson.¡±


    Once Karim¡¯s identity was made clear, Diane quickly asked, ¡°Mister Karim. I heard no fighting is


    allowed within the trading area of this square. It¡¯s a rule that the Province Governor has stated, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was hoping to things would not escte. After all, it would create more trouble if they did end up in


    a fight. Thus, she was hoping Karim could put a stop.


    Megan added, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re nning to pay for the escort service for you guys to escort us back


    to our hotel,¡±


    Meanwhile, Karim looked troubled. He frowned and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    After that, he had no choice but to ease the situation. ¡°Mister Draven. Do you think you can do me a


    favor? Let this end here and you can do whatever you want outside of the square. I¡¯m on duty today.¡±


    Dravenughed out loud. ¡°This idiot here doesn¡¯t give a f*ck even when I told him I¡¯m the mayor¡¯s son.


    Why should I care that you are on duty today? Do you think you have the power to request a favor from


    me? Just who do you think you are? Haha!¡±


    Karim¡¯s face continued to look troubled. After that, he asked around to find out what happened.


    Once that was done, he said to Severin, ¡°Hey, I think you¡¯re wrong as they said. Mister Riken is a


    second- grade medium-rank alchemist. The spiritual herb would be better in Mister Riken¡¯s hand.


    You¡¯re just going to waste it. Do you understand? And are you really stupid enough to reject Mister


    Riken¡¯s offer when he is willing to exchange seven second-grade medium-rank spiritual herbs for it?


    Hand over the spiritual herb now, apologize to Mister Riken and Mister Draven now, and that¡¯ll be all.¡±


    Severin was surprised to find out Karim was actually a coward. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°My


    decision is still the same. It belongs to me now and I¡¯m not going to hand it over.¡±


    ¡°Fine. In that case, I¡¯ve already done everything to help you. You guys are free to do as you please.


    There¡¯s nothing else I can help when you are so stubborn.¡±

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942


    Chapter 942


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Once that was said, Karim stepped aside angrily.


    ¡°Hey, you can keep the spiritual herb but you have to defeat my bodyguards. If you can do that, I¡¯ll let


    you go,¡± Draven sneered, ¡°But if you fail to do that, everything in your spatial ring belongs to me. Do


    you get it?¡± ¡°This is absurd! You are a big bully!¡± Wendy eximed angrily.


    Draven sneered. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m bullying him. What are you going to do about that? In this world, the strong


    ones. dictate. No one is going to treat you fairly. That¡¯s all b*llsh*t!¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll do the honor!¡± The bodyguard who stood out earlier could not wait any longer. He balled up his


    hand with a vast amount of spiritual energy, moved in a sh to where Severin was, and punched


    Severin.


    To be able to be a bodyguard protecting Draven, he must have high attainment. Thus, the bodyguard


    was a level three warrior king. He was on top of the list of being the strongest in the city with that


    attainment. Severin sighed when the bodyguard tried to punch him. He balled up his hand and punched


    back at the bodyguard¡¯s fist without gathering any spiritual energy to his fist. It created a loud boom


    sound. The bodyguard flew away because of the aftershock. When he could stabilize his body, he felt a


    warm feelinging up his throat and threw up a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Oh, my god! He¡¯s very strong. How could he send a level three warrior king flying away without using


    any spiritual energy!¡±


    The crowd gasped after seeing the result. At first, they thought Severin was the unlucky loser in the


    fight. After that attack, the way they looked at Severin was totally from before.


    ¡°Sir, he has high attainment. I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s probably a level five warrior king,¡± the bodyguard


    reported back.


    Originally, he was hoping to show off his power and loyalty to Draven. Little did he know, he did the


    opposite and ended up being the clown.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Finally, the strongest fighter Draven brought stood out with a sullen face. His name was Lenore and he


    was an elder of the Jolls. When he was not far from Severin, he emitted a strong force of pressure to


    where Severin was standing. It was so strong that many people had no choice but to back up a few


    steps. ¡°A level six warrior king?¡±


    Severin looked at Lenore in front of him and did the same thing. He too also emitted a strong force of


    pressure onto his opponent.

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943


    Chapter 943


    ¡°Damn it! Why is his telekineses so strong?¡±


    Instantly, Lenore was overwhelmed by the strong force of pressure. It had been a long time since he


    experienced it. The impact that Severin imposed on him was unbearable and he felt he could not


    defeat Severin. He balled up his fist to unleash his spiritual energy to ease the tension.


    ¡°He must be an alchemist too. He has strong telekinesis.¡±


    All this while, Riken had been acting mighty and supreme. Yet, he was so shocked that he finally said


    something.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lenore took a few steps forward and threw a punch at Severin. ¡°Air Crushing Fist!¡±


    By now, Severin¡¯s opponent knew how strong Severin was. He did not hold back and quickly used a


    technique.


    ¡°Stone Crushing Fist!¡±


    Severin smiled, balled up his fist, and used amon technique.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Air Crushing Fist a Sky technique? Why is that guy counterattacking with a basic fist technique?¡±


    A guy was shocked to see Severin using the most basic Stone Crushing Fist to fight back.


    ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t know any higher grade technique? ording to the technique ranking, Stone


    Crushing Fist is a Soil technique. Is he seriously going to use a Soil technique to fight back with a Sky


    technique?¡± An old man presumed, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s a rogue fighter. Without any support from the sect, he


    did not have the resources to learn higher rank techniques.¡±


    ¡°The fighters from Skystream City Mansion are just amazing. They could easily use a Sky technique in


    a fight. How can a Soil techniquepare with the Sky technique?¡± Some people were amazed by


    Lenore.


    The two techniques shed together. A secondter, everyone was shocked to see Lenore¡¯s technique


    immediately destroyed by Severin¡¯s. Astoundingly, with the remaining power left in Severin¡¯s technique,


    he punched Lenore¡¯s chest.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Lenore¡¯s eyes were filled with fear and he was shocked. As he got sent flying in the air, he threw up a


    mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Mister Lenore!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    It gave Draven a fright. He hurried over and caught Lenore to avoid Lenore from crashing to the


    ground. ¡°It¡¯s either he has a stronger attainment technique or his attainment is higher than mine!


    Otherwise, it doesn¡¯t make sense that I lose!¡±


    Lenore¡¯s face looked terrible. Although he was the weaker among the other elders, he was not too far


    from bing a level seven warrior king. It just caught him by surprise to lose to a young man after he


    had used a Sky technique..


    ¡°Oh, my god! Does that mean that guy is a level seven warrior king?¡±


    The crowd was shocked too.


    ¡°No wonder he can be so arrogant. This is getting more intense!¡±

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944


    Chapter 944


    A crowd eximed shockingly.


    ¡°Mister Draven, let me remind you that you agree the spiritual herb belongs to me if I can beat your


    men. I hope you are a man of your word,¡± Severin said.


    Draven¡¯s mouth twitched and his expression was gloomy. After a while, he finally found his voice, ¡°I¡¯m


    the young master of the Jolls. Of course, I will honor my word. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After that, he quickly left the scene with his men. He felt like he just got in the face and humiliated so


    badly that he wanted to run away so no one could tell how embarrassed he felt.


    ¡°Hey, kid. You better go now. Although you win this time, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going toe look for trouble


    again.¡±


    Just then, an old man approached Severin and gave him a piece of advice.


    your


    ¡°He¡¯s right. Draven Joll is a wicked and unscrupulous man. He¡¯s not going to settle until he finally gets


    his revenge after the humiliation he suffered, ¡°A woman said, ¡°Maybe you are a level seven warrior king


    but he¡¯s the son of the mayor. The other elders in his family are very powerful. Some of them are


    already a level eight warrior king.


    ¡°Are they really that strong?¡± Instantly, Severin frowned. ¡°Skystream City Mansion is definitely different


    and stronger than the other. The other mansions from other cities are iparable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a surprise. This city is thergest and busiest city in Skystrem City. It¡¯s reasonable that the Jolls


    are chosen to be Skystream City Mansion,¡± the woman continued, ¡°I heard the Jolls has someone


    powerful supporting them. Although it¡¯s very normal in most of the first-tier upper-ss families, the one


    behind the Jolls is different.¡±


    ¡°How is it different?¡± Severin asked curiously.


    The woman answered, ¡°It¡¯s just something that I heard. I don¡¯t know the detail either. But it seems like


    it¡¯s a sect that¡¯s supporting the Jolls. It¡¯s not a big sect but definitely stronger than those hidden


    families.¡± ¡°I see!¡±


    Severin understood. ¡°Thank you for the information.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Haha. You¡¯re wee,¡± the woman chuckled. ¡°I can¡¯t stand seeing how Draven always bullied the


    others just because he thinks he¡¯s superior. The fact is he hasn¡¯t met anyone who dares enough to


    stand against him until he met you. Besides, it feels good to see him being humiliated.¡±


    Severin smiled and continued shopping in the antique flea market with the rest. ¡°Severin, why don¡¯t we


    leave this ce?¡±


    Diane was worried that Draven would bring more powerful fighters toe to find them.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Give me ten minutes. I want to see if there¡¯re any more second-grade high-rank


    spiritual herbs selling here that are suitable for my receipt.¡±


    Diane nodded with approval after giving it some thought.


    ¡°Severin, thank you for helping me out,¡± Megan bit her lip and said, ¡°But I¡¯m a little scared now. After all,


    they are from the Skystream City Mansion. I know you are stronger than their strongest elder but they


    have a sect behind them!¡±


    It was a surprise to Severing to hear that Megan actually worried for him. He felt happy and said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. I got everything in control.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m never so humiliated! I¡¯m so angry!¡±


    At that moment, Draven had gotten into his car. He balled up his fist with a spiteful expression. ¡°F*ck


    that guy! I¡¯m going to kill him the next time I see him!¡±

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945


    Chapter 945


    ¡°Sir, are you really going to let it go?¡± Lenore asked with a frown.


    Draven clenched his fist. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s going to wait there for us? By the time, we gathered our


    men to go back there, he¡¯ll be long gone. If he really wants to hide, it¡¯s going to be very difficult to track


    him down in this big city.¡±


    Lenore said, ¡°What if we sent someone to follow them now?¡±


    Before Draven said anything, Riken beat him to it. ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea. That guy¡¯s telekinesis is very


    strong. Unless the person following him is a warrior emperor. Or else, he¡¯s going to discover the person


    very quickly. Maybe he will kill that person when he finds out.¡±


    After a short pause, he continued, ¡°Besides, we already told him in front of everyone that it ends there.


    It¡¯s not going to look good if we kill himter. That¡¯s just saying Mister Draven is not a man who keeps


    his promise.¡±


    Draven nodded. ¡°Mister Riken is right. I think he must be an alchemist with high attainment and strong


    telekinesis. Do you think he¡¯s a second-grade alchemist?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Lenore frowned. ¡°He must be very talented to be a second-grade alchemist at this young


    age. But even if he is, he must be just a low-rank alchemist. It¡¯s impossible that he¡¯s a medium-rank


    alchemist.¡± No. At that age? It¡¯s impossible. Besides, I never heard there¡¯s a new second-grade


    alchemist in town. Riken looked worried. He tried to convince himself that Severin could not be a


    second-grade low-rank alchemist. If Severin was, it would take him no time to surpass Riken. It was not


    something Riken would like to see.


    Draven nodded. ¡°No. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a second-grade. The most I think he¡¯s a first-grade high-rank


    alchemist. We would have heard something if he¡¯s a second-grade low-rank alchemist in the city.¡±


    Nevertheless, Lenore thought otherwise. ¡°Sir, what if he¡¯s from another ce? Or maybe he works for


    County Mansion? Isn¡¯t that possible? I mean it¡¯s the Province Governor¡¯s birthday celebration


    tomorrow. There have been a lot of outsidersing into the citytely.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Riken¡¯s face became sullen-looking. ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡±


    Shortly, Draven and the rest return to his home, Skystream City Mansion. When he arrived home, his


    father, Satchell could tell he was not in a good mood.


    Satchell frowned. ¡°Draven, what¡¯s going on? You look like you¡¯re having a bad mood. Did anyone make


    you unhappy?¡±


    Draven frowned and answered, ¡°Dad. An asshole humiliated me and Mister Riken!¡±


    Satchell¡¯s face became sullen. His son had never suffered any setbacks in his life. He thought it could


    be good for Draven to be thwarted once in a while and it could help his son to grow up stronger too.


    However, Riken was the best alchemist in their family. Because of him, their family was able to be one


    of the strongest families in the city. Thus, it was highly important that no one could tarnish Riken¡¯s


    reputation.

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946


    Chapter 946


    ¡°What happened? Was that person really that bold as to offend Mister Riken?¡± Satchel clenched his


    fists and had a gloomy expression.


    Lenore came forth and exined everything that happened in the morning.


    ¡°A level seven warrior king?¡± Satchel shook his fists and said angrily, ¡°Is he that arrogant just because


    he¡¯s a level seven warrior king? I can¡¯t imagine that he disrespected us and even injured you! He¡¯s


    asking for trouble!¡±


    The grand-elder took a step forward and said, ¡°Where are they now, sir? Bring us over and I¡¯ll set him


    straight. We need to reim Skystream City Mansion¡¯s dignity.¡±


    Draven shook his head and said, ¡°Maybe we should just forget about it, Grand-Elder. Do you think he¡¯ll


    wait there until wee looking for him? He probably left with his group already.¡±


    ¡°You have a point.¡± The grand-elder smiled bitterly and said again, ¡°Then how about we send some of


    our people to look for him? I¡¯m sure you remember his appearance, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Draven said, ¡°I do, but it¡¯s not like I can draw a portrait of him for you guys.¡± After pondering some


    more, Draven added, ¡°Wait a second. There¡¯s something about him that makes him stand out from


    most other guys. He¡¯s lucky with women, and there are always a group of hotties around him.¡±


    The grand-elder could only smile wryly and say, ¡°That¡¯s not going to be very helpful though. Aren¡¯t a lot


    of rich men surrounded by a group of beautiful women all the time?¡±


    However, Draven shook his head. ¡°No, no. He¡¯s different. His women are super good-looking. I don¡¯t


    know the exact number, but there are probably about a dozen of them. Each one of them is more


    beautiful than the other.¡±


    ¡°Forget it,¡± Satchel said, ¡°let¡¯s not look for him anymore. We have other things to deal with today. Some


    representatives from the Stormy Moon Sect will be sending their people to collect offerings today.¡±


    Draven¡¯s expression soured immediately when he heard that, and he said, ¡°They only show


    themselves once a year when they collect offerings from us, and we don¡¯t even see them the rest of the


    time. What benefits have they given us so far? I think we¡¯re strong enough in Skystream City that we


    don¡¯t need their protection at all.¡±


    Satchel shook his head. ¡°What are you talking about, Draven? Most of the other first-tier families have


    some sort of backer, and the situation would bepletely different for us without the Stormy Moon


    Sect¡¯s protection. What are we going to do without them if we end up in a power struggle with a certain


    force and fail to defend ourselves against them?¡±


    The grand-elder nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed. Certain things are indispensable, yet not often used


    under ordinary circumstances. The same applies to the Stormy Moon Sect. Having them as a backer


    will have a deterrent effect on other forces.¡±


    Draven sighed. ¡°It¡¯s such a shame that we always have to give them so many first-grade and second-


    grade spiritual herbs. It breaks my heart to hand over our attainment resources just like that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, their sect leader has assured us that they wille to our aid if it affects anything rted


    to our family¡¯s survival,¡± Satchsaid with a smile. ¡°Furthermore, they will prioritize recruiting the more


    promising youth from our families¡±


    Draven¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that ¡°I didn¡¯t know about those benefits. Now that¡¯s more like it!¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947


    Chapter 947


    Satchel nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Some time ago, I sent a letter to their sect leader and asked


    about your chances. The reply I got was that they were willing to give us a ce. You can join them


    after they make the offering today and officially be a disciple of the Stormy Moon Sect.¡±


    Draven clenched his fists more excitedly when he heard that. ¡°That¡¯s awesome, Dad! Am I going to


    be a disciple too?¡±


    Satchel nodded. ¡°Of course. The sect leader has already said yes, so our offerings over the years


    have. not been in vain!¡± He then paused for a moment before adding, ¡°You might have good talent,


    Draven, but you¡¯re just a level five warrior king. Once you¡¯ve joined the Stormy Moon Sect, you¡¯ll notice


    that many disciples have much higher attainment than you do. Once you¡¯re there, you will have to train


    harder and break through to the warrior emperor as soon as you can. You will have honored our family


    by bing a warrior emperor powerhouse!¡±


    Draven cupped his hands immediately and said seriously, ¡°I will live up to your expectations, Dad. I


    promise to train hard and help the Jolls be much stronger.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m very happy to hear that!¡± Satchelughed.


    ¡°A man and a woman have arrived, sir. They said that they¡¯re from the Stormy Moon Sect!¡± a


    bodyguard ran in and announced.


    ¡°Great, they¡¯re here!¡± Satchel was overjoyed, and so were the elders and Draven.


    The grand-elder said, ¡°That¡¯s strange though. Don¡¯t they alwayse in a group of five or six


    whenever they¡¯re here? Why is it only two people?¡±


    Satchel said with a smile, ¡°Who cares how many people they sent here! Let¡¯s go and greet them.¡± As


    he walked to the door, he said with emotion, ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s already been a couple of times since they first


    came to collect our offerings, but this year is probably the happiest I¡¯ve ever been in handing over


    these. offerings.¡±


    The second elder said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s because they came here just to receive offerings. What¡¯s


    there to be happy about? It¡¯s different this time because your son will be able to follow them and


    be a disciple of Stormy Moon Sect.¡±


    Everyone walked in big strides as if they were afraid of beingte. When they reached the gate, they


    noticed a man and a woman waiting for them there.


    The two of them did not look very old and were probably only in their twenties. The man was a little


    on¡­ the heavier side, while the woman-whose refreshingly refined character was unlike that of most


    women- exuded a temperamental outlook with quite rarely-seen beauty.


    Draven, being the scion of Skystream City¡¯s mayor, had seen countless women in the past. However,


    the woman in front of him made his eyes light up because she was his type.


    ¡°Are you the Stormy Moon Sect¡¯s disciples? Please,e on in!¡±


    Satchel stepped forward and immediately invited them in with a respectful gesture.


    The fat man smiled slightly, turned his palms over, and immediately took out a token. He said to


    Satchel,¡± We are both elite disciples from the Stormy Moon Sect. This is Sofia. Don¡¯t be fooled by her


    appearance, she¡¯s not just our disciple, but also-*


    ¡®Ahern!¡± Sofia cleared her throat.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948


    Chapter 948


    Sofia interrupted the fat man. ¡°Why are you being so talkative, fatso?¡±


    The fat man knew that Sofia was a more low-key person, so he smiled awkwardly and did not say


    anything else.


    ¡°I am Satchel Joll, head of the family. This is my son Draven. He¡¯s twenty, and his attainment has


    reached that of a level five warrior king.¡±


    ¡°This is our grand-elder, Zieg Logger: This is our second elder¡­¡± Satchel introduced everyone to the


    two people from the Stormy Moon Sect.


    Once the introduction was over, he brought them all into the house.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Ahem, may I ask where a level five warrior king like Mister Draven stands in the Stormy Moon Sect¡¯s


    disciple ranking?¡± The grand-elder helped ask the two of them while walking in. He had been tasked by


    Satchel to ask them about it Satchel felt that it would be a little inappropriate to be the one asking that


    sort of question.


    The fat man smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone is aware that there are external disciples, internal


    disciples, and elite disciples. Anyone who wished to be recruited as a disciple must have the attainment


    of a warrior king. Those who aren¡¯t on that level can¡¯t even be considered as an external disciple.¡±


    Satchel nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. The Stormy Moon Sect is prestigious, and it¡¯s understandable that those


    with low attainment won¡¯t be able to join.¡±


    The fat man nodded proudly and continued, ¡°Furthermore, only level one to level four warrior kings are.


    epted as external disciples. Mister Draven is now a level five warrior king, and since our sect has


    maintained a very good rtionship between both parties, it¡¯s only natural that he bes an internal


    disciple.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very good to hear. We appreciate the gesture from your leader.¡± Satchel had a bright look in his


    eyes and became even more excited as a result.


    Draven was delighted too, and he did not expect to be an internal disciple after going with them.


    He believed that he would receive some very good treatment at the sect.


    ¡°Hehe, this doesn¡¯t have much to do with the sect leader. All credit is due to your son for having very


    good talent. If his attainment level hadn¡¯t been enough, he would have only been epted as an


    external disciple,¡± the fat man said with a chuckle.


    Draven had a sudden thought and decided to ask, ¡°How were you able to be an elite disciple?


    Since both of you are elite disciples, then you must both have a very high level of attainment.¡±


    The fat man had an even prouder look as he said to everyone, ¡°If you want to be an elite disciple,


    you must first break through to warrior emperor. Even a level nine warrior king¡¯s attainment isn¡¯t


    enough. I hope I¡¯ve made myself clear?¡±


    Sofia then said with a faint smile, ¡°I just broke through to level one warrior emperor a few days ago and


    advanced to an elite disciple. My senior, Meldrick, has already broken through to the level two warrior


    emperor, so logically he is my senior.¡±


    Meldrick suddenly felt a little embarrassed and said, ¡°You¡¯re being too polite, Sofia. We¡¯re disciples all


    the


    same.¡±


    After hearing that, the Jolis¡¯ elders talked amongst themselves until one finally said, ¡°We can only envy


    those who are able to be warrior emperors!¡±

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949


    Chapter 949


    ¡°By the way, Miss Sofia, why are there only two of you? It was always a group in the past.¡± Satchel


    asked after some thought.


    Sofia then said, ¡°We came along with four others, but they wanted to go sightseeing for a while before


    coming here. Meldrick and I decided toe straight here. I¡¯m sure you all know that we rarely get the


    chance to experience normal society, so we nned to rest here for two or three days and take a stroll


    in the city before going back. It¡¯s like a rxation of sorts.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I couldn¡¯t have said it better, Sofia. I¡¯ll bring you sightseeingter in the evening and check


    out some of the night markets here. I bet we¡¯ll find lots of delicious food there.¡±


    Meldrick was always interested in Sofia, and he did not want to miss an opportunity to go out with her


    alone.


    Unexpectedly, Sofia smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s all go out together with the other fourter tonight. It¡¯ll be so


    much livelier that way!¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure! Meldrick¡¯s mouth twitched a few times and he could only smile awkwardly at them.


    When Draven heard that, he immediately stepped forward and offered. ¡± I¡¯m very familiar with the city


    and I have a lot of free time on my hands, so how about I show you all around tonight?¡±


    Sofia smiled immediately and gestured respectfully at Draven, ¡°We¡¯d be happy to have you do that.


    Since you¡¯ll be our junior brother from now on, you call me senior sister. We¡¯re all fellow disciples now.¡±


    Draven said awkwardly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it still too early though? I don¡¯t even have a disciple token now. I¡¯ll


    address you that way once I officially get the token.¡±


    Beside him, Meldrick said haughtily, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so humble. It¡¯s already a given that you¡¯ll


    be our sect¡¯s disciple, and nothing is going to change it. It¡¯s only a matter of time until you be


    our junior!¡±


    ¡°I humbly thank you then, my kind seniors.¡± Draven was overjoyed. He immediately stepped forward


    and gestured respectfully. ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care then once I formally enter the sect.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s for sure! You can alwayse to me if you need anything. If one of the internal disciples.


    bullies you, you can always mention my name to them. It¡¯ll be very helpful, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Meldrick smiled smugly and had a condescending expression. He felt something of a sense of


    superiority


    as he stood in front of Draven.


    ¡°I appreciate it a lot!¡± Draven thanked him again.


    ¡°Right this way. You may stay in this vi for the next couple of days. I¡¯ve already tasked someone to


    clean it before your arrival. If you need anything, feel free to let me know at any time. The servants


    here will answer to you as well.¡± Satchel took the two of them to a vi and weed them in as he led


    them.


    to the vi.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Mister Satchel. We¡¯re all friends, aren¡¯t we? Let us know if there¡¯s anything you


    require help with We¡¯ll be happy to lend a hand if it¡¯s within our means!¡± Sofia said politely.


    ¡°Mister Draven! Mister Wallert came to hang out with you.¡± A servant ran in and called out to Draven.


    Draven frowned and said to the servant, ¡®Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m busy today? Tell him toe back


    another day¡±

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950


    Chapter 950


    The servant frowned and said, ¡°He¡¯s already inside the mansion grounds. He says he wants to get a


    drink with you because he was in a bad mood.¡±


    Sure enough, Walbert walked in with a few bodyguards as soon as the servant began his sentence.


    ¡°Hey, Draven¡­¡±


    Walbert had a good rtionship with Draven, so he invited himself in and followed the servant into the


    house. As soon as he entered the room, however, he realized that something was slightly amiss. Aside


    from the mayor, there were also several elders, and two young people-a man and a woman.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Draven? Walbert asked curiously.


    Draven smiled and introduced. ¡°These two young people are my seniors from the Stormy Moon Sect.


    They¡¯re the sect¡¯s elite disciples, and they¡¯re both strong warrior emperors.¡±


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Walbert¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had heard before that the Jolls were backed by a certain


    sect, but it was only a rumor and he neither saw the people from the sect nor knew which sect it was


    exactly. Everyone had their doubts over whether the Jolls did have a strong backer, and he did not


    expect to run into them that day.


    He immediately took two steps forward, bowed slightly, and said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m Walbert Crenshaw,


    and I¡¯m from one of Skystream City¡¯s first-tier families. Greetings! I have heard for a long time that


    there are powerhouses like warrior emperors, but I¡¯ve never met them before in my life. It is truly an


    honor for me to meet the strongest among the strong on this lucky day!¡±


    Walbert was a very eloquent person, and he only needed a couple of sentences to give Meldrick and


    Sofia that feel-good factor.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re being too polite. We¡¯re usually busy training, so it¡¯s normal for us not toe down from


    the mountain. It¡¯s not often that a warrior emperor shows up in society.¡± Although Meldrick was


    brimming with a sense of superiority, he still pretended to be modest as he said, ¡°In truth, there are


    several people who have reached warrior emperor in our sect. Naturally, there will always be people


    who are stronger


    than us.¡±


    4


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and get a drink with Walbert since he has already invited you out? You can go


    shopping with


    your two seniors a littleter in the day. They must be tired after the long journey, so why not let them


    have some rest for the moment?¡±


    Satchel knew how good a smooth-talker Walbert was, and he was afraid that he would have a long


    chat- with the two disciples. If that happens, then the Crenshaws would be able to get in touch with the


    Stormy Moon Sect as well. As a result, he decided to send them away.


    ¡°Yes, Dad!¡± Although Draven was a little startled at that moment, he was smart enough to know what


    his dad¡¯s implication was. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Have a good rest, my seniors. Please allow


    me to excuse myself for now.¡±


    Walberts mouth twitched a few times. Satchel slyly got him to leave, knowing that he wanted to stay for


    some time and establish a good rtionship with the Stormy Moon Sect¡¯s disciples. It would be even


    better if he could obtain their contact information


    Unexpectedly, Satchel was not prepared to give him a chance at all and immediately sent him away.


    An idea immediately came to mind, and he could not help butment out loud, ¡°My day has been


    nothing short of a disaster, but it¡¯s also one of the best days I¡¯ve ever had!


    As expected, his face piqued Meldrick¡¯s curiosity, and thetter immediately asked, ¡°Your day has been


    a disaster, yet it¡¯s also one of your best days ever? What do you mean by that? You sound like you¡¯re


    contradicting yourself.¡±


    Walbert then said, ¡°I consider today a good day because I was lucky enough to meet two warrior


    emperors! But it¡¯s a disaster because the woman I like was killed! I can¡¯t do anything to avenge her,


    and I feel so ipetent!¡±

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951


    Chapter 951


    Satchel¡¯s expression soured when he heard that. Walbert was simply too good at blowing another


    person¡¯s horn, and his words only made Meldrick happier-as evident from the growing smile on his


    face. Meanwhile, Sofia remained expressionless, and Satchel could not tell what was going on in her


    mind.


    Draven felt that it made no sense, so he immediately frowned and asked, ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? The


    Crenshaws are one of Skystream City¡¯s first-tier families, and there aren¡¯t a lot of people who would


    dare to provoke you. How are you not able to avenge your woman? Is this person a level nine warrior


    king or something?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mister Walbert! It seems like an exaggeration. How is that even possible?¡± The Jolls¡¯ grand-elder


    said with a sneer, believing that Walbert had made it up on purpose because he was trying to stay


    there and get acquainted with the Stormy Moon Sect¡¯s seniors.


    Walbert smiled wryly and had a look of regret in his eyes. ¡°Why would I lie to you about something like


    this? The guy who killed Lucy was the same person who abused her physically in the past. Lucy broke


    up with him long ago and escaped. I wanted to teach him a lesson for Lucy¡¯s sake, but I didn¡¯t expect


    him to kill her right before my very eyes!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a level eight warrior king in your family? Were you still unable to do anything to them?


    Is the


    guy so brave as to go against you?¡± Satchel asked with a frown when he realized that Walbert did not


    seem to be lying.


    Walbert then said, ¡°We do have a level eight warrior king in our family. I had him and two other level


    seven warrior kings attack the guy simultaneously, but they were no match for him at all. The three


    strongest people in our family were defeated, and his final words to me before he left were just too


    arrogant!¡±


    ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Meldrick was curious to know.


    Walbert smiled wryly and said, ¡°He said that I don¡¯t need to go through a lot of trouble to find him if I


    want to get revenge on him. He told me to go to the province governor¡¯s mansion the day after


    tomorrow to look for him because he¡¯ll be attending the province governor¡¯s sixtieth birthday. He also


    said to throw everything I¡¯ve got at him, whether it is a strong backer or any tricks up my sleeve!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s crazy! How could he be so disrespectful to you.¡± The Jolls¡¯ second elder remarked.


    ¡°He probably does have the attainment of a level nine warrior king then if a level eight warrior king and


    two level seven warrior kings were unable to win against him in a battle. I¡¯m not surprised that he¡¯s


    such a madman. People that are as strong are him are very rare after all.¡± The grand-elder was also


    feeling a little surprised.


    ¡°Hmph. This is honestly my first time seeing someone so reckless.¡± Meldrick snorted coldly, and said, ¡°I


    hope I don¡¯t ever run into him, or else I¡¯d be itching to kill him.¡± He merely said that casually because he


    knew that there was no need for him to interfere in Walbert¡¯s private affairs.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, Walbert did not expect much from Meldrick and knew that thetter was just being


    polite


    At that moment, however, a bodyguard ran in and eximed, ¡°Sir! Sir! Something happened.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you getting so worked up Satchel chastised somewhat unhappily.


    The bodyguard then said, ¡°One of our people heard four people chatting in the street earlier, and they


    seemed to be from the Stormy Moon Sect


    ¡°And why are you making so much of a fuss about it?¡± Satchel asked.

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952


    Chapter 952


    Meldrick smiled and chimed in, ¡°Four of our juniors have arrived at the gate of the city but decided to


    take a stroll instead ofing with us. That¡¯s why they¡¯re not with us right now. Perhaps those people


    you mentioned just happened to bring up the Stormy Moon Sect when they were chatting. There¡¯s


    nothing to fuss about, right?¡±


    The bodyguard gulped, raised his head, and said meekly, ¡°But our guy saw those four people fighting


    someone in a za and ended up¡­ getting killed.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The smile on Meldrick¡¯s face disappeared in an instant, only to be reced by a look of


    shock. He never dreamed that the Stormy Moon Sect juniors who came along with him and Sofia had


    been killed.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is that true? Why would they cause trouble on a whim if this is their first time being in the city? Why


    would anyone want to kill them?¡± Sofia¡¯splexion had turned gloomy too, and she never dreamed


    that her four juniors would be killed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll bring a couple of people over to check on the situation and find out what happened.


    We might be able to get a hold of the surveince footage, or if anyone took a video of the people.¡± The


    grand-elder said immediately.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll get to the bottom of this for you.¡± The second elder immediately said too.


    Meldrick nodded, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°I hereby order you to find out the culprit behind this before


    the sun sets.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you two.¡± Draven took the initiative toe forward. He then said to Walbert, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that


    drink will have to wait. I¡¯m sure you understand how grave the situation is right now.¡±


    Walbert nodded. ¡°I do, I do. This is more important than anything. I¡¯ll tag along too since I have nothing


    else going on for the rest of the day.¡±


    Following their conversation, Draven, Walbert, and the Jolls¡¯ two elders left speedily with some


    bodyguards.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about this. I didn¡¯t expect that to happen to them as soon as they arrived at Skystream


    City¡±


    Satchel apologized to Sofia and Meldrick after Draven and the others left.


    Sofia smiled wryly before saying, ¡°You¡¯re not to me for this, Mister Satchel. We can never control


    what would happen in this world. I just can¡¯t help but wonder who that person is and why they killed our


    juniors who had just arrived in the city. The culprit must have already escaped by now, but if I get my


    hands on him, I¡¯ll crush him into a million pieces¡±


    ¡°Take a deep breath and get some rest for the moment. My men will help you find out what happened


    and who did it¡± Satchel immediatelyforted the two of them.


    Before long. Draven and others came to the za. They asked the bodyguards to carry the corpses


    back and then began asking the others to extract the footage from the nearby surveince cameras


    in less than half an hour, they managed to extract a video and transfer it to their cell phones.


    The bodyguard ran over with the video and said to everyone. ¡°The video quality isn¡¯t that clear, sir, and


    we arent able to see the person who did it because he had us back against the camera. But if you look


    at the area behind for that¡¯s closer to the surveince cameras, you can see ten beautiful women there¡¯

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953


    Chapter 953


    ¡°Ten beautiful women?¡± Draven froze for a moment and took a closer over.


    As soon as heid eyes on the video, he nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. He clenched his fists and


    said, ¡°It¡¯s that son-of-a-b*tch who has these pretty women all around him! He¡¯s the one who gave me


    and Riken a hard time at the za today!¡±


    Walbert immediately took the phone, nced at it, and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve got to be f*cking kidding


    me. He¡¯s the b*stard who killed my woman! His name is Severin!¡±


    ¡°How could it be such a coincidence?!¡± Draven was a little dumbfounded for a moment because it was


    too huge of a coincidence.


    Walbert nodded. ¡°It¡¯s quite a coincidence, but I¡¯m pretty sure that it¡¯s the same guy. Although we can


    only see the guy¡¯s face in this video, I remember these women very clearly.¡±


    ¡°I remember these women too! In that case, Severin must¡¯ve been the one who did it.¡± Draven nodded


    and remarked, ¡°He¡¯s asking to be killed. It¡¯s a good thing that he killed the Stormy Moon Sect¡¯s


    disciples.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡± Walbert was stunned for a moment, and a smile soon appeared on his face. He then


    said, ¡± If you look at it that way, it¡¯s good that the four people he killed were from the Stormy Moon


    Sect.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a pause, Walbert continued, ¡°He¡¯s a level nine warrior king, and neither my family nor yours will


    be able to kill him. There is no longer any hope for revenge, and the two seniors from the Sect might


    not be willing to help because it¡¯s not a life-and-death situation for your family.¡±


    Draven added with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right, but if he did kill four of the Stormy Moon Sect¡¯s disciples, then


    it would be impossible for the two strong warrior emperors to just ignore the injustice. They would have


    to kill Severin and avenge their juniors.¡±


    After the two of them were able to get the gist of the situation, they soon drove back with a smile on


    their faces to report what they had discovered.


    Before long, they finally returned to the vi where Sofia and Meldrick lived. At that moment, Meldrick


    and Sofia were filled with rage as they looked at the four corpses lying on the ground.


    ¡°Did the two of you find any clues?¡± Meldrick asked immediately as he approached Draven and


    Walbert. Draven nodded and said, ¡°We have, and we didn¡¯t expect that he was the same guy who


    offended me and Riken this morning. As if that¡¯s not big enough of a coincidence, he was also the one


    who killed Walbert¡¯s girlfriend. His name is Severin.¡±


    ¡°Severin?¡± Sofia frowned when she heard the name.


    Is something wrong? Do you know him?¡± Meldrick frowned and asked Sofia.


    Sofia shook her head and was a little unsure of herself. ¡°No, I think? I have the feeling that his name is


    very familiar, like I¡¯ve heard of it somewhere¡±


    ¡°How do you know his name? Do you both know him before this? Meldrick posed the question to


    Draven and Walbert

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954


    Chapter 954


    Walbert came forward and said, ¡°He told me his name when he goaded me and said that I could go


    look for him at the province governor¡¯s sixtieth birthday party. Lucy, the girl I liked whom he killed,


    mentioned to me that he was from Brookbourn.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s from Brookbourn?¡±


    After hearing that, Draven, Meldrick, and the others gasped in surprise.


    ¡°Impossible! How can such a small city produce someone so strong?!¡± Zieg was astonished too. ¡°Isn¡¯t it


    a waste of his talent for someone of such high attainment level to stay in a ce like Brookbourn?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, who knows what¡¯s he thinking? Let¡¯s not pay attention to these little details though. That¡¯s what


    Lucy told me though,¡± Walbert chuckled and said with a hint of irony in his tone.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Satchel shook his head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t really make sense that he¡¯s from


    Brookbourn. If he dide from a small city like Brookbourn, then it would have been impossible for


    him. to be invited to the province governor¡¯s birthday even if he was a first-tier family or from


    Brookbourn Mansion.


    Draven instantly understood what his father was implying and said in response, ¡°Are you saying that


    there¡¯s more to this guy than we think? Should we send someone to investigate, then?¡±


    Satchel nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s tell some of the bodyguards to go out and investigate. If he is a level nine


    warrior king, then I don¡¯t think he¡¯s just a random ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Whether or not he¡¯s an ordinary person is not important to me. There¡¯s no need to investigate


    any further. He¡¯s digging his own grave if he dares to kill someone from our sect,¡± Meldrick clenched his


    fist and said angrily.


    Satchel was overjoyed, and he immediately said with a smile, ¡°I fully trust in your ability to deal with that


    kid. He¡¯s probably not the disciple of a sect, and we shouldn¡¯t be facing any trouble since he won¡¯t be


    affiliated with any sect.¡±


    Meldrick smiled coldly. ¡°Of course. Since you already know who he is, you can just send your men to


    find out where he¡¯s staying. I¡¯m going to teach him the meaning of regret.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Walbert smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we should make any effort to look for him. Didn¡¯t he already say


    that he will be attending the province governor¡¯s birthday party? We¡¯ll find him if we go there.¡±


    Satchel frowned and said, ¡°But that¡¯s the province governor¡¯s birthday party we¡¯re talking about.


    Wouldn¡¯t we be disrespecting the province governor if we kill that kid on such an asion?¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Meldrick responded nonchntly. ¡°Please. Even the province governor is


    nothing in front of the Stormy Moon Sect. It is up to us whether or not we want to show him respect. If


    we don¡¯t want to, then there¡¯s no need to do so. The province governor wouldn¡¯t take action against


    them now, would they?¡±


    Sofia persuaded hastily. ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea. He governs one of the nine states, after all, and even


    though we¡¯re not afraid of them, we still need to be courteous toward them or else it won¡¯t look good on


    us if word gets out Thest thing we want is for the Stormy Moon Sect to be used of bullying the


    others Having said that Sha paused and continued, I think we should wait outside until the province


    governors banquet is over Wed still be in time to stop him at the entrance and kill himm


    ¡°We¡¯ll go ording to your n then Meldrick smiled and agreed without hesitation


    ¡°You probably never would have dreamed that you¡¯ll be dead tomorrow, right, Severin

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955


    Chapter 955


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s just enjoy ourselves tonight and check the city out. It¡¯s not like we can resurrect any


    of them anymore. We¡¯ll just avenge them.¡± Meldrick added with a faint smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s already gettingte, so I¡¯ll get someone to make reservations at a nice restaurantter.


    We can have a few drinks together and you guys can go take a walk around the city after that.¡± Satchel


    nodded.


    Severin and the others had already returned to their hotel by then.


    ¡°We¡¯ll probably be meeting Skystream City Mansion¡¯s people at the province governor¡¯s birthday


    banquet tomorrow, right? We just offended the mayor¡¯s son today, so I¡¯m worried that the other party


    might try to stir up trouble with us tomorrow.¡± Diane could not help but ask Severin as she leaned


    against the head of


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    the bed.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although Skystream City Mansion is a strong force, they¡¯re still


    only a city mansion. They might have lots of powerful people, but they still won¡¯t be as strong as I am.¡±


    After saying that, Severin paused briefly before adding, ¡°Besides, tomorrow is the province governor¡¯s


    sixtieth birthday, so they won¡¯t attack me because of something trivial from the previous day. Doing so


    would only disrespect the governor.¡±


    Severin then sat next to Diane and kissed her.


    ¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t we just do itst night?¡± Diane¡¯s face turned red and she said embarrassedly.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Yesterday is in the past. Today is in the present. It¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t we going to attend a birthday banquet tomorrow? Have you gotten those alchemical pills


    ready?¡± Diane asked again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still have some on me. I¡¯m always ready. Severin had a naughty smile as he kissed


    Diane¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Diane¡¯s face turned as red as a tomato and she rolled her eyes at Severin. ¡°Meanie! You¡¯re going to tire


    me out again tonight.¡±


    The next morning, Severin prepared to go to the province governor¡¯s birthday banquet.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go with us, girls. You can go shopping, or just wait for us at the hotel. I¡¯ll just go with


    them.¡± Severin felt a little embarrassed to be bringing so many women, so he told the six beautiful


    bodyguards not to tag along.


    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll go shopping ande back at noon! Lillie said with a smile.


    Before long, Severin arrived at the province governor¡¯s mansion with Diane, Megan, She, and


    Felicia, where it was decorated in a very lively manner.


    The mansion resembled a huge pce surrounded by luxurious buildings, and there was a huge za


    in the middle where plenty of banquet tables had been set up.

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956


    Chapter 953


    ¡°Ten beautiful women?¡± Draven froze for a moment and took a closer over.


    As soon as heid eyes on the video, he nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. He clenched his fists and


    said, ¡°It¡¯s that son-of-a-b*tch who has these pretty women all around him! He¡¯s the one who gave me


    and Riken a hard time at the za today!¡±


    Walbert immediately took the phone, nced at it, and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve got to be f*cking kidding


    me. He¡¯s the b*stard who killed my woman! His name is Severin!¡±


    ¡°How could it be such a coincidence?!¡± Draven was a little dumbfounded for a moment because it was


    too huge of a coincidence.


    Walbert nodded. ¡°It¡¯s quite a coincidence, but I¡¯m pretty sure that it¡¯s the same guy. Although we can


    only see the guy¡¯s face in this video, I remember these women very clearly.¡±


    ¡°I remember these women too! In that case, Severin must¡¯ve been the one who did it.¡± Draven nodded


    and remarked, ¡°He¡¯s asking to be killed. It¡¯s a good thing that he killed the Stormy Moon Sect¡¯s


    disciples.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡± Walbert was stunned for a moment, and a smile soon appeared on his face. He then


    said, ¡± If you look at it that way, it¡¯s good that the four people he killed were from the Stormy Moon


    Sect.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a pause, Walbert continued, ¡°He¡¯s a level nine warrior king, and neither my family nor yours will


    be able to kill him. There is no longer any hope for revenge, and the two seniors from the Sect might


    not be willing to help because it¡¯s not a life-and-death situation for your family.¡±


    Draven added with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right, but if he did kill four of the Stormy Moon Sect¡¯s disciples, then


    it would be impossible for the two strong warrior emperors to just ignore the injustice. They would have


    to kill Severin and avenge their juniors.¡±


    After the two of them were able to get the gist of the situation, they soon drove back with a smile on


    their faces to report what they had discovered.


    Before long, they finally returned to the vi where Sofia and Meldrick lived. At that moment, Meldrick


    and Sofia were filled with rage as they looked at the four corpses lying on the ground.


    ¡°Did the two of you find any clues?¡± Meldrick asked immediately as he approached Draven and


    Walbert. Draven nodded and said, ¡°We have, and we didn¡¯t expect that he was the same guy who


    offended me and Riken this morning. As if that¡¯s not big enough of a coincidence, he was also the one


    who killed Walbert¡¯s girlfriend. His name is Severin.¡±


    ¡°Severin?¡± Sofia frowned when she heard the name.


    Is something wrong? Do you know him?¡± Meldrick frowned and asked Sofia.


    Sofia shook her head and was a little unsure of herself. ¡°No, I think? I have the feeling that his name is


    very familiar, like I¡¯ve heard of it somewhere¡±


    ¡°How do you know his name? Do you both know him before this? Meldrick posed the question to


    Draven and Walbert

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957


    Chapter 954


    Walbert came forward and said, ¡°He told me his name when he goaded me and said that I could go


    look for him at the province governor¡¯s sixtieth birthday party. Lucy, the girl I liked whom he killed,


    mentioned to me that he was from Brookbourn.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s from Brookbourn?¡±


    After hearing that, Draven, Meldrick, and the others gasped in surprise.


    ¡°Impossible! How can such a small city produce someone so strong?!¡± Zieg was astonished too. ¡°Isn¡¯t it


    a waste of his talent for someone of such high attainment level to stay in a ce like Brookbourn?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, who knows what¡¯s he thinking? Let¡¯s not pay attention to these little details though. That¡¯s what


    Lucy told me though,¡± Walbert chuckled and said with a hint of irony in his tone.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Satchel shook his head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t really make sense that he¡¯s from


    Brookbourn. If he dide from a small city like Brookbourn, then it would have been impossible for


    him. to be invited to the province governor¡¯s birthday even if he was a first-tier family or from


    Brookbourn Mansion.


    Draven instantly understood what his father was implying and said in response, ¡°Are you saying that


    there¡¯s more to this guy than we think? Should we send someone to investigate, then?¡±


    Satchel nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s tell some of the bodyguards to go out and investigate. If he is a level nine


    warrior king, then I don¡¯t think he¡¯s just a random ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Whether or not he¡¯s an ordinary person is not important to me. There¡¯s no need to investigate


    any further. He¡¯s digging his own grave if he dares to kill someone from our sect,¡± Meldrick clenched his


    fist and said angrily.


    Satchel was overjoyed, and he immediately said with a smile, ¡°I fully trust in your ability to deal with that


    kid. He¡¯s probably not the disciple of a sect, and we shouldn¡¯t be facing any trouble since he won¡¯t be


    affiliated with any sect.¡±


    Meldrick smiled coldly. ¡°Of course. Since you already know who he is, you can just send your men to


    find out where he¡¯s staying. I¡¯m going to teach him the meaning of regret.¡±


    Walbert smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we should make any effort to look for him. Didn¡¯t he already say


    that he will be attending the province governor¡¯s birthday party? We¡¯ll find him if we go there.¡±


    Satchel frowned and said, ¡°But that¡¯s the province governor¡¯s birthday party we¡¯re talking about.


    Wouldn¡¯t we be disrespecting the province governor if we kill that kid on such an asion?¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Meldrick responded nonchntly. ¡°Please. Even the province governor is


    nothing in front of the Stormy Moon Sect. It is up to us whether or not we want to show him respect. If


    we don¡¯t want to, then there¡¯s no need to do so. The province governor wouldn¡¯t take action against


    them now, would they?¡±


    Sofia persuaded hastily. ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea. He governs one of the nine states, after all, and even


    though we¡¯re not afraid of them, we still need to be courteous toward them or else it won¡¯t look good on


    us if word gets out Thest thing we want is for the Stormy Moon Sect to be used of bullying the


    others Having said that Sha paused and continued, I think we should wait outside until the province


    governors banquet is over Wed still be in time to stop him at the entrance and kill himm


    ¡°We¡¯ll go ording to your n then Meldrick smiled and agreed without hesitation


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You probably never would have dreamed that you¡¯ll be dead tomorrow, right, Severin

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958


    Chapter 955


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s just enjoy ourselves tonight and check the city out. It¡¯s not like we can resurrect any


    of them anymore. We¡¯ll just avenge them.¡± Meldrick added with a faint smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s already gettingte, so I¡¯ll get someone to make reservations at a nice restaurantter.


    We can have a few drinks together and you guys can go take a walk around the city after that.¡± Satchel


    nodded.


    Severin and the others had already returned to their hotel by then.


    ¡°We¡¯ll probably be meeting Skystream City Mansion¡¯s people at the province governor¡¯s birthday


    banquet tomorrow, right? We just offended the mayor¡¯s son today, so I¡¯m worried that the other party


    might try to stir up trouble with us tomorrow.¡± Diane could not help but ask Severin as she leaned


    against the head of


    the bed.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although Skystream City Mansion is a strong force, they¡¯re still


    only a city mansion. They might have lots of powerful people, but they still won¡¯t be as strong as I am.¡±


    After saying that, Severin paused briefly before adding, ¡°Besides, tomorrow is the province governor¡¯s


    sixtieth birthday, so they won¡¯t attack me because of something trivial from the previous day. Doing so


    would only disrespect the governor.¡±


    Severin then sat next to Diane and kissed her.


    ¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t we just do itst night?¡± Diane¡¯s face turned red and she said embarrassedly.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Yesterday is in the past. Today is in the present. It¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t we going to attend a birthday banquet tomorrow? Have you gotten those alchemical pills


    ready?¡± Diane asked again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still have some on me. I¡¯m always ready. Severin had a naughty smile as he kissed


    Diane¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Diane¡¯s face turned as red as a tomato and she rolled her eyes at Severin. ¡°Meanie! You¡¯re going to tire


    me out again tonight.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The next morning, Severin prepared to go to the province governor¡¯s birthday banquet.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go with us, girls. You can go shopping, or just wait for us at the hotel. I¡¯ll just go with


    them.¡± Severin felt a little embarrassed to be bringing so many women, so he told the six beautiful


    bodyguards not to tag along.


    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll go shopping ande back at noon! Lillie said with a smile.


    Before long, Severin arrived at the province governor¡¯s mansion with Diane, Megan, She, and


    Felicia, where it was decorated in a very lively manner.


    The mansion resembled a huge pce surrounded by luxurious buildings, and there was a huge za


    in the middle where plenty of banquet tables had been set up.

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959


    Chapter 956


    In the middle of a za was a big stage that had been temporarily set up, and many superstars were


    performing on it. Those who were invited to the banquet were undoubtedly all famous people.


    Outside was a huge open space where guests could park their cars, and many beautifully-dressed


    female valets assisted the iing guests.


    ¡°Wee!¡± As soon as the car stopped, an extremely sexy woman in a figure-hugging dress smiled


    politely and walked over. She offered to open the door for Severin and the others.


    Severin smiled and led everyone toward the entrance.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Severin.¡± Walbert, who had arrived earlier, saw Severin walking with the four beauties and


    immediately walked over with a smile.


    His father, Kroan, knew about the previous day¡¯s incident and smiled at Severin. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re the


    infamous Severin? You¡¯re quite a bold person. I heard that you offended our family as well as


    Skystream City Mansion. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so brave as to attend the banquet today too! You have


    my admiration!


    After Severin heard that, he smiled and said, ¡°Attending this party is a must! The province governor has


    already given me an invitation, and I wouldn¡¯t want to be disrespectful to him by not showing up! It¡¯d be


    bad manners for me not toe, so here I am.¡±


    ¡°Haha, yes indeed! It¡¯s great that you¡¯re here!¡± Walbertughed. However, he sneered in his heart.


    ¡®He¡¯s as good as dead now that he¡¯s here! I can finally get my revenge!¡±


    Kroan also believed that Severin¡¯s death was certain, so he said buoyantly, ¡°Yes, yes, this is the


    province governor¡¯s birthday banquet, after all, so it¡¯ll be unreasonable not toe.¡± He then could not


    help but ask Severin, ¡°By the way, those who are invited to this birthday banquet are either from the


    more powerful families in Skystream City, or some of the bigger mayors from the South County. I¡¯ve


    never seen you before, so I can¡¯t help but wonder which city mansion you belong to?¡±


    Just as Severin was about to answer him, Regan-the mayor of Namvail-arrived with his family. After


    Regan came over, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Oh, Mister County Governor! What a coincidence


    to see! I didn¡¯t expect to see you here!¡±


    After the Ladds were wiped off the face of Yusky, Regan surmised that Manny and Yacob must have


    continued to trouble Severin again and again, with the result that Severin had no choice but to destroy


    their family. As a result, Regan had no choice but to be more respectful to Severin. He was naturally


    very ttering when he saw Severin.


    ¡°He¡¯s a county governor?¡± Kroan frowned as soon as he heard that. Although they were one of


    Skystream City¡¯s first-tier families, they still ranked lower than a county mansion. After all, the nine


    provinces were divided into 36 counties, and Skystream City oversees only four provinces. However,


    every county mansion oversees more than a hundred cities!


    ¡°Yes, he is! I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t know Severin is the newly-appointed governor of the South


    County!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Regan did not know that there was some conflict between the two, so he immediately introduced them


    with a smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think he was the South County¡¯s governor, and he¡¯s very young too!¡± Kroan could not help but


    feel in awe of Severin. Those who could be the county governor must either have connections or


    were very powerful to begin with.


    After hearing that, Walbert came to a sudden realization and said with a frown, ¡°So, you¡¯re living in


    South

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960


    Chapter 960


    ¡°By the way, since you¡¯re a county governor, you must¡¯ve prepared a very unique gift for the province


    governor, right?¡± Satchel thought for a moment and smiled coldly before deliberately trying to put


    Severin in a hard spot.


    He believed that Severin did not have much money after only being appointed not too long ago, and


    although the county mansion had great potential for development, all of that was spective ie.


    Out of all the county governors he had met, he believed that Severin was the one who had taken up


    office the most recently.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Severin knew that Satchel was trying to make him look bad on purpose, so he smiled slightly and said,


    ¡°It should be decent, I suppose. This is our first time here, after all, so we can¡¯t be stingy now, can we?¡±


    ¡°Haha, how about we head on in then? We shouldn¡¯t be standing in the way of everyone at the


    entrance. It¡¯d be better if we headed to the waiting lounge for now.¡± When Regan saw the situation, he


    knew that there was something amiss about the conversation. He smiled awkwardly and immediately


    tried and ease the atmosphere.


    ¡°Waiting lounge?¡± Severin frowned and was a little confused.


    Regan then smiled and said, ¡°This is your first time here, Mister Governor, so you¡¯re probably


    unfamiliar with the procedure. The province governor is a person of noble status, and this entrance is


    where the guests are requested to show proof of their invitations. Only those who have received an


    invitation will be allowed to enter.¡±


    After a pause, Regan continued, ¡°Those who are qualified to enter will be directed to that hall over


    there, where there are sofas, tidbits, wine, and the like. Once the majority of guests arrived, a person


    will be stationed at the entrance to the waiting hall, and that is when the gifts will be recorded.¡±


    ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t think the province governor¡¯s birthday would have so manyplex procedures,¡± Megan


    could not help but smile wryly.


    ¡°It¡¯s mainly because there are a lot of guests. Managing it systematically will make things smoother.¡±


    Regan smiled awkwardly, but everyone knew that it was because the province governor was a proud


    person.


    Soon, everyone arrived at the entrance to the mansion, and they walked in after handing over their


    invitations. After being led into a hall, Severin realized that there were already many people in the


    waiting lounge, all of whom were chatting with each other while waiting for the banquet to begin.


    Several people happened to be talking about Severin at that moment.


    ¡°Have you ever met the South County¡¯s governor? I heard that he¡¯s a young man in his twenties,¡± the


    first person said with a slight smile.


    Another person then said, ¡°Not yet. He just took office, didn¡¯t he? I¡¯m surprised to hear that he¡¯s a


    young man whom no one seems to know. The past county governors were all slightly older, and they


    were most mayors who oversaw some of the more renowned cities. I wonder what¡¯s going on, and why


    they would let someone so young be appointed as the county governor.¡±


    A third person then smiled and said, ¡°He would certainly have a very bright future ahead of him if he


    became the governor at such a young age. I have a daughter, so I was wondering if I should marry her


    off to him?¡±


    When the previous person heard that, he hurriedly persuaded him, ¡°Don¡¯t be so impulsive. Young


    people are often the ones who tend to be impulsive, and being young and ambitious might not be as


    good as you


    think. Those who are not sufficiently grounded tend to be reckless, and they might end up causing


    trouble


    too


    After listening to that remark, the man who wanted to marry his daughter off to Severin pondered over


    the advice and nodded atst ¡°You have a point. Perhaps that¡¯s not something I should consider for the


    time being. I can always think about itter on¡±

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961


    Chapter 961


    Although the people kept their voices down as they were chatting with each other, Severin could still


    overhear their conversation as soon as he entered the door.


    He could not help but smile as he led Diane and others to find a ce to sit.


    However, he did not expect that Satchel would overhear the same conversation too. Satchel


    immediately made a loud announcement to introduce Severin to everyone. ¡°May I have your attention,


    please? I¡¯m sure all of you are curious about the identity of the newly-appointed head of South County


    Mansion, so allow me to introduce you to him!¡±


    He then looked right at Severin, grinned cheekily, and then began his introduction, ¡°That¡¯s right, this


    man right here is Mister Severin, the South County¡¯s governor! As you can tell, he is a young and


    promising individual who is only in his twenties. He mentioned that this is his first time attending the


    province governor¡¯s birthday, and the gift he ns to bestow to the province governor is said to be one


    that will make everyone¡¯s eyes widen in awe!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Felicia¡¯s lips twitched a couple of times when she heard that, and she clenched her fists


    because she could tell that Satchel had ulterior motives for doing so, and his goal was to thrust him into


    the spotlight so he could be under public scrutiny.


    However, Felicia knew that it would be unwise if she came forth and tried to downy the supposed


    ¡®gift¡¯. After all, that would make her seem as though she did not put sufficient consideration into the


    banquet. For a moment, she did not know how to refute him.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? We¡¯re curious to know what sort of treasure the South County¡¯s governor has prepared


    for the province governor this time!¡± A man in his 50s came forth and remarked.


    Regan then immediately came to Severin and introduced the man to him, ¡°Sir, this is the North


    County¡¯s governor, Timon Lovren.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the North County¡¯s governor! It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± Severin had a very t expression, and


    he merely smiled at Timon before nodding respectfully. ¡°Mister Satchel was just joking. I¡¯m sure


    everyone knows that I was never a famous person, and I couldn¡¯t have had any time to amass any


    treasures in the time that I¡¯ve be the county governor. Being invited to the province governor¡¯s


    sixtieth birthday party is already a huge honor.¡±


    Satchel¡¯s mouth twitched violently, and he had to admit that Severin was witty enough to use his


    sentences and get out of a tricky situation.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re just being modest, Mister Severin.¡± Timon chuckled, and said, ¡°There has to be


    something about you that stands out if you could be the governor of one of four major counties in


    Skystream Province. You don¡¯t have to be so humble. We just need to work hard and strive to make


    contributions to the Skystream Province, so that they will be the best among all nine provinces.¡±


    Severin did not expect that Timon would be such a smooth-talker too. Though it initially sounded as if


    Timon was chastising Severin, heter used his words expertly as if to tell Severin that everyone is on


    the same boat. That way, Timon would not offend anyone with that remark.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    With a smile, Severin nodded and said, ¡°I agree wholeheartedly, Mister Timon. We will have to work


    hard together in the future. However, you and the rest of the county governors are my seniors, so there


    is much still for me to learn from you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re too kind! Too kind!¡± Timonughed. He seemed to be quite pleased after hearing


    Severin¡¯s ttery.

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962


    Chapter 962


    Meanwhile, Satchel had an ugly expression on his face. Despite initially wanting to put Severin under


    public scrutiny, Severin was able to turn the situation around with eloquence and sessfully


    strengthen his rtionship with Timon.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, an old man came forth with a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re both right. As the four


    county. governors under Skystream Province, we must always help each other whenever we encounter


    any troubles. We mustn¡¯t emte those with questionable characters who like secretly ying tricks


    behind one¡¯s back.¡±


    Severin could discern the presence of a deeper meaning behind his words, and he immediately nodded


    at the person while asking humbly, ¡°May I ask who you might be?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Regan hastily exined, ¡°This is the West County¡¯s governor, Fonzo Shanahan.¡±


    Severin immediately said, ¡°Mister Fonzo! I am pleased to make your acquaintance today!¡± Severin then


    nced at Fonzo¡¯s legs and could not help but frown. ¡°What happened to your leg?¡±


    Fonzo had to walk with the help of a cane, so it was quite clear that there are some problems with his


    leg. He was very self-conscious about it because he had to walk with a limp most of the time.


    When Severin brought up his leg issue in front of so many people, the smile on his face disappeared


    instantly and his expression sank right away.


    ¡°Hehe, did you have to open that can of worms? Are you trying to make Mister Fonzo look bad on


    purpose?¡± When the opportunity to stir trouble arose, Draven immediately seized the opportunity and


    used Severin.


    Fonzo¡¯s mouth twitched a few times, but for the sake of his dignity, he forced a smile and said, ¡°Hehe,


    don¡¯t worry about it. This limp has been there for donkey years, and everyone knows about it. There¡¯s


    no need to get worked out about it.¡±


    Severin smiled and said respectfully, ¡°I have no ulterior motives for asking you that, Mister Fonzo. I


    simply want to know how this came to be. I¡¯ve dabbled in medicine, so perhaps I might be able to help


    you cure it.


    ¦§


    A gleam of light shed in Fonzo¡¯s eyes when he heard that, but that gleam soon disappeared.


    He smiled awkwardly. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mister Severin, but this limp has been with me for


    ages. I¡¯ve sought the treatment of countless doctors in the past, and my daughter brought me to far


    lands just to seek treatment too. Nothing worked, unfortunately, and I¡¯ve epted that I will have to live


    with it for the rest of my life.¡±


    His charming, middle-aged daughter Mae-Lynne-who had been standing beside him-smiled wryly and


    said to Severin, ¡°We appreciate your kindness, Mister Severin, but this limp is incredibly difficult to


    treat. He ventured into a dangerous ce to hunt for treasure when he was young and ended up


    getting poisoned. The poison destroyed the nerves in his right knee, and because it¡¯s been so long,


    even the bone. tissue there is now a little necrotic. Many who im to be miracle doctors could only


    shake their heads when they saw his situation.¡±


    After Severin finished listening to the exnation, he smiled and said, ¡°I see. I believe I can try using


    some silver needles to stimte the nerve endings. I also know of a low-grade alchemical pill that will


    be very effective in helping you regenerate damaged bone tissue. If we use both approaches, you¡¯ll


    have aplete recovery in about five days.¡±


    ¡°Five days? Aplete recovery!¡± Mae-Lynne and Fonzo exchanged nces at each other, wondering


    if

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963


    Chapter 963


    After her initial bewilderment, Mae-Lynne noticed that Severin seemed to be telling the truth, so she


    asked him tentatively, ¡°You¡¯re not kidding, are you, Mister Severin? Will you be able to heal my dad?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Do I look like the kind of person who would joke about such a thing,


    especially in the presence of so many mayors, county governors, and patriarchs of aristocratic families


    watching? Wouldn¡¯t I just be embarrassing myself in this situation if I did that?¡±


    After hearing what Severin said, Fonzo could not hold back any longer and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Is


    that true, Mister Severin? Will you really be able to cure me?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Of course. I can give you some dry needling treatment right now and refine


    for you two of the pills that I mentioned earlier. It won¡¯t take much time anyway.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s best not to have put too much hope on this, otherwise we¡¯d only be setting ourselves up


    for greater disappointment!¡± Mae-Lynne thought about his offer and smiled wryly before reminding her


    father.


    Fonzo had a bitter smile as he said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Many of the doctors I met before initially said that


    they could cure me, but in the end, it all went to naught even though I¡¯ve spent a lot of money.¡±


    After hearing that, Walbert remarked from the side, ¡°Mister Fonzo, sir, I think it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t


    believe such ims. You wouldn¡¯t know if there would be any side effects if his treatment isn¡¯t able to


    cure you.¡±


    Fonzo smiled wryly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m curious to see what he can do too. I¡¯ll keep my expectations.


    low and just assume that the treatment will be futile.¡±


    However, Severin said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine to have higher expectations, Mister Fonzo, because once I


    give you the dry needling treatment and let you take one of the pills that I mentioned, you¡¯ll start to feel


    an obvious change in your leg within ten or so minutes. It won¡¯t heal right away though, and I¡¯ll need to


    go through four sessions with you before you canpletely recover.¡±


    Severin¡¯s conviction made Mae-Lynne excited as she said, ¡°Are you that confident, Mister Severin? Will


    you really be able to cure my dadpletely?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Of course. My wife shares the same surname as you, so you could say that


    she¡¯s your distant family. I don¡¯t need to lie to family, now do I? This is my wife, Diane Shanahan!¡±


    After hearing this, Mae-Lynne¡¯s eyes lit up and she said with a smile, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s already a huge


    coincidence that we share the same surname, and it¡¯s even more amazing that our names almost


    seem to rhyme! My name is Mae-Lynne.¡±


    When Megan heard that, she smiled and said, ¡°Really? I¡¯m her sister, and my name is Megan. I didn¡¯t


    think. our names would be so simr that those who didn¡¯t hear carefully would have misheard it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that either! We need to exchange contact informationter, Megan. I can bring you


    around. tomorrow too, since I¡¯m pretty familiar with the ce. Mae-Lynne said excitedly.


    After hearing that, Megan frowned and said, ¡°But, we have to go back to South Link City tomorrow.¡±


    Severin smiled wryly and said, ¡°There¡¯s been a change of ns. We¡¯ll have to postpone my return for a


    few days because I need to give Mister Fonzo some dry needling treatment. Aside from today, there


    are still another for days before the treatment can be considered to have ended.¡±


    ¡°Yay, that¡¯s great! I gotta enjoy myself a little more and y around for a few more days.¡± Megan¡¯s eyes


    lit up instantly and she was brimming with joy.


    ¡°You have my thanks, Mister Severin, and I say this regardless of whether or not you¡¯ll be sessful in


    ast, this is the mette in a long time that I felt a genuine glimmer of hope.

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964


    Chapter 964


    Despite Severin¡¯s convincing statement, Fonzo did not dare to put too much hope on Severin for fear


    that he might be disappointed.


    ¡°You tter me. Let¡¯s have a seat over there. I¡¯ll do some dry needling with you for the moment!¡±


    Severin smiled slightly, walked over to the sofa, and beckoned Fonzo to sit down..


    After Fonzo had taken his seat, Severin took out a small box with a wave of his palm. Then, he rolled


    up Fonzo¡¯s trouser legs and examined the man¡¯s condition. Once the examination was over, he opened


    the box, took out a silver needle, and inserted it into a point on Fonzo¡¯s legs.


    Many people were curious after seeing what was going on. Since most of them had nothing better to do


    at the moment, they decided to watch and see if Severin was genuinely capable of healing the legs of a


    man who had walked with a limp for nearly ten years.


    Further away, Kroan and Satchel exchanged nces and had an exceedingly ugly expression on their


    faces. Their initial intention was to humiliate Severin to the point where other people would look down


    on him.


    It had never crossed their mind that the result be theplete opposite, with Severin bing much


    closer to the north and west county¡¯s governors.


    After some thought, Kroan led Satchel to a corner and said to him, ¡°What should we do, Mister


    Satchel? Severin will need several days to treat Mister Fonzo, so does this mean Fonzo won¡¯t be able


    to recover fully if the two disciples from the Wind Moon Sect kill himter?¡±


    Satchel thought for a while and said with a frown, ¡°Are you worried that Mister Fonzo might not be


    happy once he finds out why Severin was killed?¡±


    Kroan nodded. ¡°Yes. Perhaps we can postpone killing him if he is capable of healing Fonzo¡¯s leg?¡±


    Satchel thought for a moment, snickered evilly, and said, ¡°You worry too much. We¡¯re not the ones who


    will be killing him. It¡¯s the Stormy Moon Sect¡¯s seniors, if you get what I mean. We never thought about


    getting revenge at all, and he was the one who killed four of the Stormy Moon Sect¡¯s disciples, which is


    why the two elite disciples who have high attainment decided to kill him. It has nothing to do with us,


    understand?¡±


    After saying that, Satchel looked around before whispering, ¡°Besides, whether Severin can cure


    Fonzo¡¯s leg or not has nothing to do with us. We-the forces of Skystream City-are under the jurisdiction


    of the province mansion, and therefore we are under the central administrative system. On what


    grounds will Fonzo take up this matter with us if it¡¯s the Stormy Moon Sect that killed Severin?¡±


    Kroan pped his forehead andughed, ¡°Haha, you¡¯re right. This has nothing to do with us at all.


    We¡¯d be d to see him die, but we¡¯re not involved in his death in any way whatsoever.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you get my drift!¡± Satchel nodded. In his curiosity, he walked toward Severin in the crowd.


    At that moment, Severin had already ced his silver needles away.


    ¡°I¡­ I can feel my legs getting a little warmer now,¡± Fonzo said.


    Severin nodded before exining, ¡°The next step will be for me to refine the pill for you. I happen to


    have all the ingredients for that pill here, and since we have time to spare, I¡¯ll refine it right now in front


    of you.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, Severin produced the alchemy furnace with a wave of his palm.

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965


    Chapter 965


    ¡°Not bad! I never thought I would get the chance to witness a demonstration of alchemy here! It¡¯s our


    lucky day today.¡± Some of the mayors who had never seen alchemy before were intrigued when they


    saw


    that scene.


    The alchemists of several families who attended the birthday banquet smiled too, and one of them said,


    A pill that can cure diseases is probably not very high in terms of their grade. It¡¯s very likely to be one of


    those lower-grade pills.¡±


    Riken, however, made a sudden observation and his eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Is that a first-grade spiritual


    tool? If my eyes don¡¯t deceive me, your alchemy furnace is a spiritual tool!¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s a spiritual tool?¡± Several alchemists gasped when they heard that.


    Even the alchemy furnace used by Riken was only a ninth-grade mystical tool, and it was already


    considered better than most. Though the spiritual tool used by Severin was just one grade higher than


    Riken¡¯s, it was still much better than the mystical tool that Riken owned.


    More importantly, there was a huge gap between ¡®spiritual¡¯ tools and ¡®mystical¡¯ tools, and the difference


    between them was simply iparable.


    Severin nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. It is a spiritual tool, but it¡¯s only a first-grade one.¡±


    Everyone became envious, and they were a little infuriated that he would downy the significance of


    his


    weapon.


    ¡°You don¡¯t see spiritual alchemy furnaces very often!¡± Riken smiled, but he felt a little jealous too. He


    frequently felt that Severin¡¯s alchemy skills were below his standard, yet the alchemy furnace that


    Severin used was of a much higher grade than his. That was downright sphemous in his opinion.


    However, his frustration soon turned to that joy when he remembered that Severin would soon be


    killed. after the banquet was over.


    Since Severin¡¯s attainment was rather high and he was also the South County¡¯s governor, the warrior


    emperors Meldrick and Sofia would certainly take away Severin¡¯s spatial ring after killing him. Neither


    of them would have any use for the alchemy furnace, so he believed that he could get it from them if he


    ttered them or exchanged certain valuable items like second-grade pills.


    Riken could not help but feel overjoyed when he thought of that. Severin had already taken out two


    sets of materials and started warming the furnace up.


    Everyone soon noticed that Severin threw a duplicate of every material into the furnace. An alchemist.


    who had been observing him throughout the entire process was amazed to see that. ¡°Although the pill


    that he¡¯s refining is a lower grade pill, his mental strength must be astounding if he could refine two of


    them at the same time.¡±


    Another second-grade low-rank alchemist smiled and said, ¡°Many people are very proficient at refining


    low-rank pills, which isn¡¯t at all not surprising especially when ites to certain types of pills.


    Repeated refinement will naturally increase one¡¯s proficiency.¡±


    The other alchemists nodded in agreement after hearing that.


    However, Riken¡¯s had another sudden thought. Although the alchemist was correct in saying that


    repeated refinement increases one¡¯s proficiency and technique, they forgot one crucial aspect-SeverinCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    was not refining a pill that could improve a person¡¯s attainment, but a first-grade low-rank pill that could


    cure a person¡¯s disease.

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966


    Chapter 966


    Such pills were not used very often, so Severin could not have refined it that many times. One could


    still justify the situation if the pills Severin refined aided attainment, since it was understandable that he


    might have refined those countless times already.


    However, Severin was refining a pill that could cure diseases, specifically one that helped with leg.


    problems. There was no logical reason why a person would train their technique by refining those pills.


    because it would only have been aplete waste of materials for him to do so.


    It could thus be inferred that Severin¡¯s alchemy level was certainly much higher than that of a first-


    grade low-rank alchemist, perhaps even higher than that of a first-grade medium-rank alchemist. He


    estimated. that Severin was at least a first-grade high-rank alchemist because Severin could still


    demonstrate proficiency in refining an unfamiliar pill.


    ¡°His mastery of the fire is truly incredible!¡± After further observation, even Riken-whose skills in alchemy


    were the highest among every other alchemist there was impressed by Severin¡¯s technique. He had a


    feeling that Severin¡¯s level of alchemy was even higher than his.


    ¡°Rise!¡± At this moment, Severin belted an order and used telekinesis to levitate the small pills in front of


    him.


    ¡°He seeded in just one attempt!¡± Someone eximed in awe after seeing what had happened.


    ¡°They look like elite-quality pills!¡± A first-grade medium-rank alchemist was astonished after taking a


    closer look.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You can see there are patterns on it, and it¡¯s six lines too!¡±


    The second-grade low-rank alchemist before could not bear it any longer and decided to just step


    forward and stare carefully at the two pills. He then said, ¡°Tsk, tsk. Well, they¡¯re both elite-quality pills,


    and they both have six lines.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Riken froze in ce and had a look of disbelief in his eyes.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He and everyone else were aware that the quality of pills was divided into inferior, mediocre, superior,


    and elite. The main reason for whether they were elite-quality pills was whether or not there were


    patterns on the pills.


    The presence of a pattern showed that there were few, if any, impurities in the pill. The energy


    contained. within was thus very pure. It was only when the energy was sufficiently pure that the pill


    patterns would appear.


    For first-grade low-rank pills, any second-grade medium-rank alchemist could asionally refine elite-


    quality pills. However, there was usually only one pattern to the pills. If they were lucky, then perhaps


    there would be two-lined pills.


    Meanwhile, Severin-despite refining two sets of materials at the same time-was still able to refine two


    elite-quality pills, and both two were six-lined too! There was no longer any doubt that Severin¡¯s


    alchemy level was high enough to havepletely surpassed Riken.


    ¡°He¡¯s too strong!¡± Even Draven and the others were in awe. After all, though they did not know much


    about alchemy, they were still able to tell the quality of a pill. Riken often showed off his finest pills to


    them too.


    They were thus understandably shocked when theyid eyes on the six-lined pill.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to luck!¡± Severin smiled awkwardly. He had been too focused when he was refining the


    pill


    earlier, and he had only a single thought in his mind-refining the pills to a state that would allow it to be


    used to the fullest of its ability. In his opinion, whether it was training or refining pills, every single


    refining session must be dealt with seriously.


    However, Severin did not expect that his sess would cause such a sensation!

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967


    Chapter 967


    ¡°He¡¯s incredibly strong! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a six-lined pill in my entire life!¡± An old man said


    excitedly.


    ¡°Yeah, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen something like this too. I¡¯ve seen an elite-quality pill before, but it


    was a two-lined pill that Mister Riken refined,¡± a middle-aged man blurted out. As soon as he said that,


    he realized something and could not help but sneak a nce at Riken from the side.


    As he had expected, his misspoken remark had left Riken looking gloomy, and it was obvious that


    Riken was in a very sour mood.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, Riken liked to show off in front of them whenever some elite-quality pills had been sessfully


    refined. One could understand that Riken was not in a good mood after beingpared to a brat.


    A thought then came to the middle-aged man¡¯s mind and he immediately exined, ¡°Of course, there¡¯s


    no pointparing them with each other. After all, Riken is now a second-grade medium-rank


    alchemist who is soon to reach second-grade high-rank. We shouldn¡¯t be makingparisons with


    him.¡±


    Riken felt much more at ease after that remark.


    Severin could not care less about the bewilderment of everyone around him. He took the pills, handed


    them to Fonzo, and said, ¡°You may take one now and save the other one for the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll


    give you some dry needling treatment once a day for the next four days, and you¡¯ll be well on the road


    to recovery.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Severin!¡± Fonzo took the pill and felt extremely anxious. He carefully put one pill


    away and then swallowed the other in one gulp. He then sat on the sofa and rested after swallowing it.


    ¡°Haha, there are so many people here already? What¡¯s all themotions about? What are you all


    watching?¡± a woman¡¯s beautiful voice was heard. Everyone turned around and immediately saw a


    middle- aged beauty walking in..


    The woman looked young and had several people escorting her from behind.


    Someone immediately stepped forward and greeted the other party. ¡°Hello, Madam Faye. They¡¯re all


    gathered around to watch a demonstration of alchemy by Mister Severin, the newly appointed South


    County governor¡­¡±


    At that moment, Surina stepped forward immediately and introduced the woman to Diane. ¡°This is the


    East County¡¯s governor, Faye Tannenbaum.¡±


    ¡°The East County¡¯s governor is a woman?¡± Megan was a little surprised to hear that.


    For the record, the mayors, the other three county governors, and the heads of most upper-ss


    families were usually men. As a result, Megan thought that the East County¡¯s governor would also be a


    man. She did not expect Faye to be a rather young woman.


    Faye, however, overheard Megan¡¯s words. She could not help but smile and say, ¡°Is it wrong for a


    governor to be a woman? Anyone, women included, is capable of rising to the top as long as they¡¯re


    strong enough. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right, Madam Faye!¡± Megan was taken aback, and she hastily agreed with a smile.


    She had not expected her remark to be overheard by Faye, especially since she muttered it in such a


    low Voice

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968


    Chapter 968


    Faye looked at Severin and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the South County¡¯s governor would be so young


    too, much less refine such powerful pills. You have my sincerest admiration. I had been curious to


    know what sort of person the South County governor might be!¡±


    Severin smiled slightly after hearing that and said, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Madam Faye. I¡¯ve heard people


    say that you¡¯re a beautiful woman, but I ampletely taken aback by how gorgeous you are in


    person!¡±


    ¡°What a sweet-talker you are, Mister Severin.¡± Faye smiled and felt very grateful nheless.


    As time passed, more and more people from upper-ss families or city mansions arrived at the


    venue. ¡°The esteemed war god, Mister Calum, has arrived!¡± A servant announced excitedly.


    Calum then entered from the gate and walked toward the waiting lounge.


    The four war gods were all very busy people, so the chances of them attending the birthday banquet


    were very low. However, one of them had shown up, and those from the province mansion were


    naturally very excited. At the very least, it was proof that the war gods were showing courtesy to the


    governor of Skystream Province..


    ¡°Calum is closer to Skystream Province, and his rtionship with the province governor has always


    been on rtively good terms. It¡¯s not a surprise that he would attend the birthday banquet,¡± a mayor


    said with a faint smile.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone nodded, and Satchel could not help but remark softly, ¡°It would be good enough if one or two


    war gods or province governors attended the banquet. The governor of Skydra Province has a good


    rtionship with the governor of Skystream Province, so I wonder if he¡¯ll be in attendance too.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Draven said. ¡°Our two provinces are pretty close, so their rtionships are naturally much better


    too. The same can¡¯t be said with the other states, though.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, War God Calum!¡± Everyone bowed to salute him when he entered the hall.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mister Calum!¡± Felicia saw that the opportunity for her to boast her status had


    arrived, and she immediately stepped forward with a smile.


    Many people looked at Felicia with weird expressions. She was just one of Severin¡¯s family members


    and not the South County¡¯s governor herself. They all felt that she was overstepping her boundaries


    when she went up and greeted Calum like that, and none of them believed that Calum would entertain


    her.


    However, they were all left dumbfounded by what happened next. Calum smiled and said in a very


    friendly manner, ¡°Yes indeed, Madam Felicia! You look much younger and prettier as the days go by!¡±


    ¡°You tter me, Mister Calum! I can see that you¡¯re getting more energetic than when west met.¡±


    Felicia instantly felt proud, and she beamed with a smile when she became the focus of everyone. It


    was almost as if she was letting everyone know that her family had a very special rtionship with


    Calum.


    Calum then came up to Severin, and since he knew that Severin preferred to keep a low profile, he


    merely smiled at Severin and said, ¡°How have you been, Mister Severin? Have you gotten used to


    bing a county governor?¡±


    As simple as that sentence was, many people were still shocked to hear that. Rumor had it that Severin


    became the county governor because of Calum, and those ims seem to hold water.


    However, the way he phrased that question was what left everyone feeling surprised. Many mayers


    there dreamed of bing county governors, so what was there to ¡®get used to¡¯ bing a


    governor? Moreover, Calum¡¯s tone seemed to imply that he had put Severin in a tight spot by making


    thetter a


    county governor.


    ¡°The province governor of Skydra Province is here! Please wee Mister Seymour Enderby!¡±


    Another voice announced, and everyone¡¯s gaze was once again drawn to the entrance.


    Severin looked in the direction of the voice as well.

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969


    Chapter,969


    Everyone else looked over too, and they all saw a gray-haired old man rushing over there in a hurry.


    He was tall, and there were several people behind him. Anyone whoid eyes on him could sense his


    aura of superiority.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Skydra Province¡¯s governor! He¡¯s here!¡± Someone eximed. ¡°He¡¯s a very strong man, and his


    attainment is the same as Skystream Province¡¯s governor. They¡¯re both level nine warrior kings!¡±


    Those who were able to be province governors were undoubtedly very strong.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s already very lively!¡± the old man said with a smile after walking over. Then, he turned to


    Calum and greeted him, ¡°Calum! I thought you wouldn¡¯t be here! You¡¯re slightly further away from here


    than I am, and I¡¯m surprised you arrived before me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few months since west saw each other, right? Let¡¯s have a couple of drinkster! Haha!¡±


    Calumughed, and his good rtionship with the old man was very evident.


    ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Seymour said with a smile.


    Following that brief exchange, Seymour greeted the three governors, Timon, Fonzo, and Faye. Calum


    then subsequently introduced Seymour, ¡°Here is the newly-appointed South County governor that I


    mentioned to you. His name is Severin Feuillet!¡±


    Seymour¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, and he took the initiative to extend his hand for a handshake.


    ¡°Calum has often mentioned you to me, Severin, and I¡¯ve been wanting to meet you for a long time


    now. I¡¯m d. the opportunity finally came today! Let¡¯s sit at the same table and share a good drink.¡±


    Kroan, Satchel, and the others had confused expressions. ¡®What on earth is happening, and why would


    someone as aloof as Seymour take the initiative to shake hands with Severin and even offer to sit at


    the same table together for a drinkter?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The old man¡¯s attitude had left them feeling utterly shocked.


    The other three governors were also a little confused, wondering why it seemed as though Seymour


    was more polite to Severin than the three of them. After all, Severin was the one who should have


    taken the initiative to curry favor with the other party.


    Severin was stunned for a moment, but he soon understood the situation. If Calum had such a good


    rtionship with Seymour, then Calum might have already told Seymour that I¡¯m his master.¡¯ There


    could not have been any other exnation as to why Seymour would be that respectful to him.


    After the initial surprise, Severin immediately epted the handshake and deliberately reacted


    modestly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m truly ttered and honored by your invitation, Mister Seymour! I¡¯ll make sure to raise


    a few toasts to youter!¡±


    ¡°Just a few toasts won¡¯t do. We¡¯ll have to drink happilyter!¡± Seymour immediately burst outughing


    and was in a very jovial mood.


    ¡°Mister Severin! I my leg¡­ I can feel my leg now!¡± At that moment, Fonzo-who had been sitting on the


    sofa beside him-eximed in surprise.


    ¡°Really, Dad?¡± Mae-Lynne asked in surprise when she heard that.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± Seymour asked as he was unaware of the situation.


    Someone then exined everything to him.

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970


    Chapter 970


    ¡°Hehe, sorry about that, Mister Fonzo! I almost forgot about it after chatting with them. It¡¯s been about


    ten minutes now, right? You should be able to stand up already. However, you¡¯re probably not used to it


    yet, and you haven¡¯tpletely recovered either, so you¡¯ll still have to use crutches for the time being


    to prevent yourself from falling.¡± Severin chuckled and then said to Fonzo.


    Fonzo nodded and stood up with the help of his cane. When he tried stretching that leg, he discovered


    that he could feel his leg and move it freely even though it used to be very stiff.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you see that, Mae-Lynne? I can move it now! I¡¯m able to move my leg atst!¡± Fonzo tried to take


    al step forward, and although he was still not used to it and had a stride that was different from ordinary


    people, he was genuinely capable of taking a step with that leg.


    ¡°I see it, Dad! I see it! It¡¯s healing! Mister Severin is a true miracle doctor!¡± Mae-Lynne was excited, and


    her eyes turned red as tears began to well in her eye sockets.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how else to thank you, Mister Severin. Don¡¯t hesitate to let me know if you ever need my


    help in the future!¡± Fonzo was so excited that he was almost lost for words. He could only grasp


    Severin¡¯s hand excitedly and offer to help Severin should thetter need any help next time.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mister Fonzo. This is no big deal for me, so don¡¯t worry about it at all!¡± Severin


    chuckled and replied modestly.


    However, Fonzo was still very excited, and he said to Severin, ¡°No, Mister Severin, this may not be a


    big deal for you, but it means the world to me and my family!¡±


    ¡°Your medical skills are amazing, Mister Severin!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mister Severin! You truly are a miracle doctor!¡±


    Many people heaped praise on Severin.


    Kroan, Satchel, and their group were the only ones who had sour expressions. Draven even leaned


    over to Satchel and said softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be that good at medicine. He was even able to cure


    Fonzo¡¯s illness!¡±


    Satchel sneered coldly and said softly, ¡°If he hadn¡¯t offended the Stormy Moon Sect, he would have


    had a very bright future after his gesture today. Aside from having a good rtionship with a war god,


    he has managed to win over both the East County governor and Skydra Province¡¯s governor!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately,¡± Draven pointed out, ¡°he made a very stupid mistake when he offended the members of


    Stormy Moon Sect and killed their disciples!¡± He smiled coldly and waited eagerly to see Severin¡¯s


    downfall.


    Another few minutes passed, and the crowd began to grow.


    The Skystream Province¡¯s governor finally showed up at the other entrance with many high-level


    individuals from the province mansion.


    ¡°Sorry to have kept you all waiting!¡± The governor of Skystream Province, Zeke Hubbell, said with a


    smile. and nodded to the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s quite lively here!¡±


    Regan stepped forward and said to Zeke, ¡°Sir, you missed out on some of the excitement earlier!¡±


    Zeke had a very good rtionship with Regan, and he originally wanted to appoint Regan as the


    South. County governor However, he had not expected Calum to insist that Severin be appointed at all


    costs, and he was not too happy as a result


    He smiled and said, ¡°Oh, what exciting things have a missed, Regan? I¡¯m curious to know!¡±


    Regan then exined, ¡°The South County governor just managed to cure the leg ailment that the West


    County


    governor had for a long time. Mister Fonzo will be able to walk like a normal person in a few days.


    Mister Severin also demonstrated his alchemy technique for everyone to watch, and he sessfully


    managed to refine an elite-quality six-lined pill!¡±

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971


    Chapter,971


    ¡°An elite-quality six-lined pill?¡± Zeke was someone who had seen the world, and there were not of


    things that could surprise him. However, he could not help but gasp when he was told about the elite-


    quality six- lined pill, and the astonishment on his face was clear for all to see.


    ¡°In that case, Mister Severin¡¯s alchemy skills must be very advanced!¡± Zeke was startled. Severin


    would be a cut above the rest if he was a second-grade high-rank alchemist or even a third-grade


    alchemist. Being a second-grade high-rank alchemist meant that Severin could refine pills of a simr


    level. Such pills would be very helpful to those whose attainment was that of a level nine warrior king


    because it would undoubtedly be able to help them achieve the level of a warrior emperor.


    Though he did not know what sort of pill Severin refined, he still felt a little hopeful.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    At that moment, the somewhat peeved Riken came forward and exined, ¡°The sessful refinement


    of a six-lined pill cannot be equated to having high alchemy skills. Repeated refining of a pill will also


    allow one to reach a near-perfect mastery of those pills.¡± He then paused before adding, ¡°Moreover,


    Severin merely refined a first-grade low-rank pill, which doesn¡¯t prove anything.¡±


    Zeke had a slightly odd expression after hearing that. Everyone present there could tell that Riken was


    jealous of Severin. After all, he was a proud person who generally did not likeparing himself to


    other people, and he would have never made such statements unless he truly was jealous.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. This isn¡¯t proof of anything.¡± Satchel said. Riken was one of his own, after all, so Satchel


    understandably felt the need to back him up. ¡°Riken is more experienced when ites to this.¡±


    When Zeke heard that, he could only cooperate with a smile and say, ¡°Yes, indeed. Alchemy is an


    esoteric art that ordinary people like us could never hope to understand. Alchemists such as yourselves


    would, certainly understand these more than we do.¡±


    After saying that, he added, ¡°Well then, everyone! The banquet is ready, so let¡¯s all enter right away!¡±


    ¡°The Chappells have given a gift of seven and a half million dors along with a pair of gold bracelets!¡±


    The person in charge of registering the gifts announced when one of the families from Skydra City


    present their gift.


    Next to him was another person who was in charge of receiving the gift. When the guest who had


    presented their gift walked in, Zeke would bring the main members of the family to shake hands with


    the guest in a show of gratitude. ¡°Wee to my birthday banquet. I hope you¡¯ll have a good time


    today.¡± Severin soon discovered that the upper-ss families had prepared at least seven million, while


    others. gave sums of 15 million, and some prepared nine million.


    Some of the mayors began to give upward of 30 to 40 million, while others even threw some spiritual


    herbs and gemstone pendants into the mix.


    ¡°Mister Timon Lovren, governor of the north cunty, has present ten second-grade medium-rank spiritual


    herbs along with three hundred million dors!¡± Timon presented ten second-grade medium-rank


    spiritual


    herbs.


    Such herbs were of high value since they could be used to improve one¡¯s attainment, and Timon gave


    ten of them at once.


    ¡°That¡¯s very generous of you, Mister Timon. Pleasee in and enjoy the banquet!¡± Zeke was very


    happy and his eyes lit up considerably.

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972


    Chapter 972


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m sure your gifts will be much betterpared to some mayors or upper-ss families. Just


    look at how generous the North County¡¯s governor is!¡± Draven chuckled as he came to the Severin and


    remarked with a grin.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°The nature of the gift is not important, and I don¡¯t likeparing myself with


    other people. It¡¯s to each their own when ites to gifts.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s a very good mindset to have!¡± Draven chuckled and followed Satchel to the entrance.


    ¡°The Jolls have presented ten second-grade medium-rank spiritual herbs, three hundred million dors,


    and one second-grade low-rank pill!¡± The person in charge announced. 1


    Many people started discussing it among themselves when they heard that. It was a very generous


    gesture to be giving away second-grade low-rank pills, and the Jolls were probably the only family who


    was willing to do so.


    Draven turned around, nced at Severin behind him, and had a sarcastic smile. His insinuation was


    very obvious: ¡°We, the Jolls, are from Skystream City Mansion, but our gift is almost as good as that of


    North County Mansion. We can¡¯t wait to see what wonderful gifts you have for the province governor!¡±


    Most people did not immediately walk to the inner za after presenting their gifts and slowed their


    pace down because they were curious what sort of gift the new South County governor would have for


    Zeke.


    After all, it was the first time that Severin attended the province governor¡¯s birthday banquet and met


    the man in person. To show his sincerity, his gift must not be any less valuable than that of the other


    three. county mansions, or else it would be rather shameful if Severin handed anything that was far


    below those standards.


    Severin went to the person in charge of registering the gifts and exchanged smiles with each other. He


    then waved his palm, produced a small porcin bottle, and handed it over.


    Many people were stunned to see that because most of the guests gave money or antiques. The


    money that was given came in the form of bank cards, and some also gave spiritual herbs. The small


    porcin bottle that Severin gave did not seem to fit into the category of an antique.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°A porcin vase? Hehe, you¡¯re not going to tell me that this is an antique, right?¡± Kroan was waiting in


    line to give his present, and he remarked with a sly grin when he saw an opportunity to humiliate


    Severin.


    Many peopleughed after hearing that..


    Severin responded indifferently to his remarks and smiled slightly, ¡°You have a knack for cracking


    jokes, Mister Kroan. Why would I give just an empty bottle? There are pills in it.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s giving pills?¡± The alchemists of several families frowned. Some of them had given pills too, but


    they were usually first-grade medium-rank or first-grade high-rank pills. It was already quite remarkable


    that the Jolls had given a second-grade low-rank pill earlier.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to give healing pills, are you? It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate on such an asion,


    because that would seem to imply that the province governor¡¯s health is deteriorating!¡± Satchel grinned


    and said. with a smile.


    Sure enough, Zeke had a gloomy expression on his face and wondered if Severin was going to give


    him at healing pill. If that was true, then

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973


    Chapter 973


    ¡°Hehe, I think I understand why you were able to refine those elite-quality six-lined pills from earlier. It¡¯s


    because you refine them often and have mastered the means of making them. As amazing as they are,


    it doesn¡¯t seem to be a good idea to gift pills that are used to cure diseases instead of improving one¡¯s


    attainment,¡± Draven mocked with a chuckle.


    Calum came forth at that moment and responded coldly, ¡°Have you seen the mills, Miser Draven? Are


    you sure that the pills Mister Severin will be giving to the province governor are used to cure diseases?


    Aren¡¯t you worried that these wild usations might backfire, especially since he hasn¡¯t even taken out


    the pills?


    Draven¡¯s mouth twitched a few times, and he pulled a long face after being chastised by a war god in


    front of all those people. He felt humiliated, like he had just received a p in the face. Since Calum


    was a high-ranking war god, Draven could only smile wryly and say, ¡°You¡¯re right, I shouldn¡¯t be making


    these wild usations when he hasn¡¯t shown them yet.¡±


    However, Draven thought to himself, ¡®Oh, Calum. You might think you¡¯re awesome because you¡¯re a


    war god with high attainment, but I¡¯ll be a disciple of the Stormy Moon Sect soon! Once I join them and


    train. hard to improve my attainment, do you think I¡¯d still be afraid of you? You war gods and


    governors will all kneel before me when I because a strong warrior emperor, or else I¡¯ll p all of you in


    the face!¡¯ He felt much more at ease after ranting in his heart.


    Seymour naturally supported Severin, so he just smiled and said, ¡°Make sure you take a good look at


    the pillster, young man. I might not have seen them yet, but I¡¯m more than confident that these pills


    are specially for improving one¡¯s attainment, not some first-grade low-rank pill for healing purposes!¡±


    ¡°Shall we end the discussion so I can see what it is?¡± The man who was in charge of registering the


    gifts smiled wryly and carefully opened the little bottle to look inside.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone kept quiet at that moment. It was precisely because of the controversy earlier that everyone


    was curious about what sort of pills were contained in the small porcin bottle that Severin gave.


    The old man opened it and looked inside. Upon seeing that, his mouth widened in surprise and he


    immediately rubbed his eyes.


    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± The old man asked in surprise.


    ¡°Hehe, what sort of pills are they, Louie? We¡¯re all curious to know. Did we guess right? They¡¯re


    healing. pills, aren¡¯t they? Did they frighten you?¡± The stunned silence from Louie, the butler, made


    Draven wonder if he had hit the nail on the head with his guess. He immediately took on a proud


    expression as he asked that question.


    Louie then said, ¡°Ten elite-quality second-grade medium-rank pills! This is very generous of you, Mister


    Severin


    ¡°What?! Ten second-grade medium-rank pills? Riken¡¯s Jaw nearly dropped to the ground, and he was


    very shocked to hear the announcement.


    He could not believe that Severin was able toe up with these second-grade medium-rank pills. If


    Severn had given only one or two pills, then maybe Severin got them as a gift from someone else or


    through some other means. However, the presence of ten pills at once could almost conclusively prove


    that most of the pills had been refined by Severin.

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974


    Chapter 974


    After all, no one would be willing to hand over such valuable pills unless they could produce them!


    ¡°Impossible, are all ten of them elite pills?¡± A first-grade high-rank alchemist immediately expressed his


    disbelief.


    Even a single pill can allow a level four or five warrior king to achieve a breakthrough by about two


    levels, and Severin gave the province governor ten such pills.


    Louie smiled wryly and found it bothersome to offer too much of an exnation. He simply waved his


    hand and levitated the ten pills out from the small porcin bottle.


    ¡°How is this even possible? Two of them have one line, seven have two lines, and one has three lines.


    This is simply too amazing.¡± The first-grade high-rank alchemist from earlier stepped forward to look


    carefully at those pills. His voice trembled with excitement, and for such pills to be refined into ten elite.


    pills was a testament to Severin¡¯s alchemical skills.


    Riken¡¯splexion soured even more, and he never dreamed that the alchemical skills that he had


    always been so proud of would be trampled to bits and crushed by Severin.


    He had refined many second-grade medium-rank pills, but none of them were elite-quality pills. The


    most that he managed to refine was superior-quality pills. After pausing for a brief pondering, he asked


    Severin again, ¡°Did you refine these pills, Mister Severin? Or were they given to you by someone


    else?¡±


    He did not believe that Severin would be so talented and wondered if Severin had met some extremely


    powerful alchemist who refined those pills and gave them to him.


    However, the truth came as a huge blow to him as Severin smiled and said, ¡°I refined them.¡±


    The first-rank high-grade alchemist then eximed, ¡°How many pills have you refined in the past for


    you to reach a level where you can produce ten of these elite-quality pills? This is no small feat.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been refining much. Whenever I refine two pills, at least one of them


    will be elite-quality pills, and asionally both of them will be elite-quality pills.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°You¡¯re a true genius! I¡¯ve never seen someone so talented before.¡± The alchemist was even more


    excited and his eyes were full of adoration as he looked at Severin.


    Another second-grade low-rank alchemist ran over directly, knelt on the ground, and said to Severin,


    Please ept me as your disciple, Mister Severin! My name is Chandler, and I wish to learn alchemy


    from you! I¡¯ll be at your beck and call at all times!¡±


    Riken¡¯s mouth twitched violently a couple of times, and he silently cursed Chandler for being so


    shameful. Chandler was well on the way to catching up with him, and he used to be Riken¡¯s rival before


    too Seeing him kneel and demand to be taken in as an apprentice made Riken feel disgusted.


    ¡°Please ept me as your apprentice too!¡±


    The situation soon got out of hand, with the first-grade high-rank alchemist from earlier and two other


    alchemists kneeling before him too


    Severin nearly fainted when he saw that situation Having one apprentice was already troublesome


    enough, and he was in no position to be taking in so many people.

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975


    Chapter 975


    Severin¡¯s lips twitched a few times. Those alchemists¡¯ talents were nothing to shout about, and he was


    so pressed for time that it was impossible to take in any more apprentices.


    He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone, but I¡¯m not nning to take any more apprentices


    now. I already have one, and he¡¯s all I¡¯m capable of mentoring right now.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, looks like we were a step toote!¡± All those alchemists knew there was nothing more they could


    do. They had no choice but to stand back up as theymented not being able to meet Severin earlier.


    On the far end, Benjamin was secretly delighted that he had such a great master. After all, Severin


    became the focus of everyone wherever he went, and he was still as charismatic as ever even with


    Skystream Province¡¯s upper-ss individuals.


    ¡°How could you have such a high sess rate with elite-quality pills?¡± Riken¡¯splexion turned even


    more distorted, as such a thing was virtually unheard of. As he began to think more carefully, he could


    not help but exim, ¡°Wait a second! Could you be a third-grade or fourth-grade alchemist? Only such


    highly- skilled alchemists will be able to create elite-quality second-grade pills so easily.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Riken¡¯s guess was a very reasonable one because only those very highly-skilled alchemists could


    easily refine lower-grade elite-quality pills.


    ¡°My guess is that he¡¯s at least a fourth-grade alchemist. I can¡¯t believe I have the pleasure of meeting


    one. today!¡± The first-grade high-rank alchemist from earlier could not help but exim after a sudden


    realization.


    ¡°A fourth-grade alchemist? Does Skystream Province have such powerful alchemists? I¡¯ve never even


    heard of third-grade alchemists before, and yet here we have a fourth-grade one in Mister Severin?¡±


    Zeke¡¯s voice was also trembling with excitement. If he could make good friends with an alchemist like


    Severin, it would be incredibly easy for him to be a warrior emperor powerhouse, and he might


    even be able to turn into a level nine warrior emperor powerhouse one day.


    At that moment, he looked at Severin with reverence, like a deity descending from the heavens to the


    earth.


    On one side, Draven was shocked to see Severin¡¯s talent. However, he breathed a sigh of relief when


    he remembered that Severin would soon be killed. Someone of such talent would probably be


    unstoppable in the future if they were allowed to go on developing!


    Severin did not know whether tough or cry when he saw the reactions from the crowd. He had no


    choice but to exin himself. ¡°I wish I was that sort of alchemist, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not at that level yet.¡±


    Riken immediately asked, ¡°Are you sure? If you¡¯re not a fourth-grade alchemist, then you must at least


    be a third-grade alchemist! My guess can¡¯t go wrong.¡±


    Severin said, ¡°My skills aren¡¯t as high as you all seem to believe. I¡¯m just a second-grade medium-rank


    alchemist, and I¡¯m already happy to be where I am right now.¡±


    ¡°Are you really just a second-grade medium-rank alchemist?¡± Riken looked at Severin in disbelief and


    shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Your talent is a monstrosity!¡±


    Calum could not help but feel amused when he saw the astonished expressions of all those alchemists.


    He said with a smile, ¡®Well, just because you can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean other people can¡¯t as well. There


    will always be geniuses whose abilities cannot be measured bymon sense!¡±


    Seymour added, ¡°Mister Severn is truly an amazing individual! How about we go in and have some


    drinks? Fl have to raise a few toasts to your abilitiester!¡±

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976


    Chapter 976


    After saying that, Seymour whispered to Zeke, ¡°You should make arrangements for him to sit at the


    same table with uster.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course! It won¡¯t be a problem!¡± Zeke hurriedly smiled and agreed.


    After saying that, he took advantage of everyone¡¯s mindlessness and surreptitiously turned around to


    instruct a young man behind him, ¡°Head in there right now and change Mister Severin¡¯s seating


    position. to our table.¡±


    Zeke did not initially have a good impression of Severin because he was not too happy that Calum


    appointed Severin instead of Regan as the South County governor. His initial n was to make Severin


    look bad by seating him with the mayors instead of the governors.


    To his marked surprise, Severin turned out to be an extremely capable person, and he finally


    understood why Calum had been so insistent on appointing Severin as the South County governor.


    There was no doubt at all that Severin¡¯s ability was miles ahead of Regan¡¯s.


    Louie the butler returned the ten elite-quality pills to the porcin bottle, capped it carefully, and


    immediately handed over the bottle to Zeke after jotting it down. He then walked back to his station and


    continued noting down which gift was from whom.


    Zeke was aware of how precious the ten elite-quality second-grade medium-rank pills were. When


    Severin and the others walked in, he immediately stretched out his hand and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re


    too generous, Mister Severin! These pills that you¡¯ve prepared specially for me are simply too


    valuable!¡± Severin responded with a faint smile, ¡°It is my pleasure. I am an alchemist, so this isn¡¯t very


    difficult for me. Besides, it¡¯s also my first time attending your birthday banquet. The first time is always


    more special than the other times.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re being too modest! Go on in and have a seat. We¡¯ll share some drinkster!¡± Zeke


    laughed and treated Severin like an old friend. He even patted Severin on the shoulder a few times and


    said, ¡°I¡¯ve always had high hopes for you. When Mister Calum rmended you to me, I knew right


    away that his rmendation must be someone who is a cut above the rest. Now that I¡¯ve met you


    today, I realize that it is quite true!¡±


    Severin smiled tacitly and walked in with Diane and the others.


    ¡°Wow, Brother-in-Law! You¡¯re so amazing that you¡¯ve be the center of attention today!¡± Megan felt


    prouder to be with Severin that day.


    Felicia then said, ¡°Hehe, did you the see the looks on the Jolls? Their expressions were downright


    horrendous! They still can¡¯t get over what happened yesterday and wanted to give Severin a hard time,


    but they only ended up humiliating them!¡±


    ¡°There are so many tables, and each table is filled with so much good food!¡± Megan salivated when she


    saw all the delicious food on the table.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen this style of cooking before?¡± Felicia asked curious when she looked at some of


    the food that had been served. ¡°Everything is so foreign to me!¡±


    Severin looked at the food and said. ¡°There are a few dishes here that were made with the neat of wild.


    game or spiritual beasts. They are very precious, and it¡¯s not surprising that this is your first time seeing


    them.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My taste buds are in for a treat then!¡± Megan¡¯s eyes lit up instantly as she gulped.

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977


    Chapter 977


    Diane smiled when she saw Megan¡¯s excited look and said, ¡°Calm down. We need to stay calm and


    keep ourposure in front of everyone, not act as if we just came out of a cave.¡±


    Megan immediately put on a serious expression and said, ¡°You¡¯re right! I need to stay calm!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over to that table. It¡¯s specifically for family members of VIPs. The other VIPs will all be sitting


    in the front row,¡± Megan said to Diane.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± Diane smiled and immediately went there with Megan and the others.


    Severin walked over, sat at a table with Calum, Timon, Seymour, Faye, and the other important people.


    Everyone had a good time enjoying the food, and Satchel-who was sitting in front of Severin-was just


    as happy despite being humiliated in front of everyone earlier. After all, he firmly believed that Severin


    would be having hisst meal that day.


    He believed that a level nine warrior king like Severin would never be able to hold his own against the


    two warrior emperor powerhouses from the Stormy Moon Sect.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had many birthday celebrations over the years, but this is my happiest birthday ever!¡± After


    drinking for three or so rounds, Zeke was evidently a little ditzy as he stood up and dered to


    everyone.


    After some of the mayors had finished their meals, they rested for a while before making their way back


    to their respective cities.


    Severin and the others rested for a while too, and before long, they decided to say goodbye to Zeke.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be heading back soon, Mister Zeke. I¡¯ll be sure to keep in touch with you.¡± Severin smiled faintly


    and said to Zeke.


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re friends now, so feel free to ring me if you need my help!¡± Zeke had a good time and


    said with a smile. After all, the pills that Severin gave could improve the strength of his stronger men,


    and it was worth the effort to establish asting friendship with Severin.


    More importantly, Severin was still very young, and he was only a second-grade medium-rank


    alchemist. If his momentum of personal growth continues to grow, then he could break through to


    second-grade high -rank or even third-grade low-rank alchemist. It would be a shame not to take the


    chance to deepen his ties with Severin.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re very kind, Mister Zeke. I promise to reciprocate if you ever need my help too!¡± Severin


    said to Zeke with a nod.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you out.¡± Zeke did not see out any of Skystream City¡¯s first-tier families or even the mayors


    from other cities. His respect toward Severin was therefore evident when he willingly offered to see


    Severin out.


    ¡°It would be an honor!¡± Severin replied.

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978


    Chapter 978


    Severin knew that it would not be ideal to refuse Zeke¡¯s request, so he followed the old man out of the


    gate.


    ¡°We¡¯re going back too!¡± Kroan, Walbert, Satchel, and their men were about to leave when they


    happened to spot Severin leaving too..


    Draven and Walbert walked slightly further behind, and they exchanged wicked smiles as they nced


    at each other.


    ¡°Are your seniors already outside?¡± Walbert whispered to Draven while they were walking.


    Draven nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Walbert. The show will begin very soon. I just sent them a message


    saying that Severin will be heading out any time now.¡±


    Walbert nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯ll be an internal disciple of the Stormy Moon Sect in the future, I


    can¡¯t help but feel jealous of you.¡±


    Draven grinned and said, ¡°Haha, I just happen to be lucky. Besides, if our family didn¡¯t offer so many


    attainment resources to the Stormy Moon Sect over the years, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d have the chance to enjoy


    such benefits.¡±


    Walbert then said in admiration, ¡°You and your family are backed by the Stormy Moon Sect, and if I


    were to seek such an opportunity, they might not be willing to give it to us.¡±


    Draven could not help but smile and say, ¡°You tter me. Walbert. I¡¯m quite certain that you have your


    backer, but it¡¯s just that your family decided to keep it a secret from everyone else.¡± After ending that


    sentence, Draven thought of something and told Walbert, ¡°By the way, I hope that you and your father


    won¡¯t go around telling people that we¡¯re backed by the Stormy Moon Sect.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Walbert nodded. ¡°Your family has been on very good terms with mine, and I can assure


    you that I¡¯ll keep my lips sealed. Besides, our family¡¯s backer is far behind that of yours.¡±


    The two of them chatted happily away and finally arrived at the waiting lounge.


    A sudden thought urred to Walbert and he added, ¡°You and are very good friends, Draven. Once


    you join the Stormy Moon Sect, you must train hard and cement your status there. Hopefully, you won¡¯t


    forget me once you¡¯ve settled in.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Draven asked with a frown even though he had already guessed what


    the other party meant by that.


    Walbert smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m saying that it would be great if you can put in a good word for me within


    the sect so I can join one day and be a disciple. I believe that you¡¯re talented enough to be


    an elite. disciple, and some of the elders would think highly of you too. When the timees, there


    probably won¡¯t be any issue if you rmended me as a new recruit.¡±


    Draven could not help but sneer in his heart. ¡®Why would I want to let anyone benefit off of me?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After some thought, he said to Walbert, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not impossible, but I¡¯m afraid it might not be so easy.


    Think about it, even if I¡¯ve gained a firm foothold there, why would their protector or elder agree to it?


    You¡¯re probably aware that people nowadays don¡¯t do things unless there¡¯s something in it for them.¡±


    Walbert was stunned for a moment, but he came to his senses immediately and said to Draven, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. I understand that principle well. I¡¯ll give you some spiritual herbs to help you train. If you need


    something to bribe them, then by all means, I¡¯ll give you some spiritual herbs too. That should be more.


    than enough, right? You need to help me out here! I¡¯ll be your junior by the time I enter the sect.¡±


    Draven smiled jovially after hearing what Walbert said. ¡°Well, you and I are on such good terms, so I¡¯ll


    help you whenever I can. Anyway, it¡¯s almost time for us to watch my seniors kill that kid, haha!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, he stole the limelight earlier for being a second-grade medium-rank alchemist, the pill he


    concocts is better than Riken¡¯s. Had he not offended the Stormy Moon Sect, he would have had such a


    bright future. ¡°Walbertmented when he thought about what happened earlier.

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979


    Chapter 979


    ¡°Hehe, some people be sessful at a young age but get too proud of themselves. These people


    get in over their heads the easiest.¡±


    Draven chuckled and sighed. ¡°There are times when these people ought to keep a low profile rather


    than stand out too much, or else they might one day encounter people that they can¡¯t afford to provoke.


    Just take Severin and the Stormy Moon Sect as an example. He¡¯s digging his own grave by killing four


    of the sect¡¯s disciples!¡±


    Walbert sneered inwardly. Draven was the son of Skystream City¡¯s mayor, and he had been just as


    arrogant in the past whenever he was outside. He had never seen Draven keep a low profile, so it was


    downright ridiculous for Draven to be preaching about keeping a low profile!


    However, he knew that he would have to curry favor with Draven if he wanted to achieve his goals in


    the future, so he nodded quickly, ¡°You¡¯re right. We shouldn¡¯t be too proud as human beings, otherwise,


    we might get ourselves in trouble sooner orter.¡±


    As the two of them were chatting happily away, everyone else had reached the outer area too.


    ¡°Take care, Severin. If you have the time these next few days, our doors are always wee for you to


    have some tea!¡± Zeke nodded at Severin.


    Fonzo also said, ¡°Thank you for taking the trouble to treat me in the next few days. I¡¯ve already sent


    you the location of where I¡¯m staying.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin nodded, ¡°Rest assured, you¡¯ll be walking like a normal person once the treatment is over.¡±


    ¡°I have not a sliver of doubt in your medical skills! Fonzoughed.


    Someone then shouted out of the blue. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    A man and a woman were standing on the opposite side of the street, and the man was darting in their


    direction at lightning speed..


    ¡°Your life ends today! That is what you get for killing the Stormy Moon Sect¡¯s disciples!¡± Meldrick flipped


    his palm, took out a sword, and charged straight at Severin.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Sofia uttered in shock. She had been following closely behind Meldrick, and she immediately


    recognized Severin at a nce.


    She yelled, ¡°Stop¡± before dashing to one side in a sh to p the air. A huge spiritual palm then


    appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°Boom!¡± A huge roar sounded, and Meldrick¡¯s attack was immediately intercepted by Sofia.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with them?¡± Satchel and Kroan looked at each other in stupefaction. The attack


    earlier seemed to be very powerful, and one strike might even be enough to end Severin¡¯s life.


    Therefore, they were both puzzled as to why the young woman from the Stormy Moon Sect would try to


    stop her fellow disciple.


    ¡°Why did she do that?¡± Draven and Walbert were just as speechless, and they had an astonished look


    on their faces. They wondered what act those two were putting on, and whether it was something like


    ¡®good. cop, bad cop¡¯.


    Walbert, in particr, had a stronger hatred of Severn because of Lucy¡¯s death. He wished that Severin


    would just die right before his eyes, even if he was not the one to end Severin¡¯s life. At least that would


    allow Lucy to die in peace.


    1


    As a result, it came as a bit of a surprise that such a scene would happen.


    Severin was taken aback for a moment, and he was just about to fight back when the woman behind


    him unexpectedly saved him. As soon as he managed to get a clear look at the woman, he had a


    somewhat puzzled expression.


    ¡°Why did you stop me, Sofia? He killed our juniors! All four of them are now dead because of him! Don¡¯t


    you want to get revenge?¡± Meldrick was bewildered by Sofia¡¯s actions and did not understand why she


    would do that.


    Once Meldrick was in front of Severin, he shot Severin a cold re.

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980


    Chapter 980


    Sofia then said to Meldrick, ¡°We can¡¯t kill him. He¡¯s the one who saved me the other day.¡±


    ¡°He saved you?¡± Meldrick knew that there was no persuading her anymore after hearing that. After all,


    Sofia¡¯s identity was not as simple as it seemed on the surface. Although his attainment base was


    higher, he had to listen to Sofia on various matters.


    Sofia nodded. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s my savior, so I won¡¯t let you kill him, especially since we haven¡¯t even gotten


    a clear idea of what happened. Let¡¯s talk to him before we do anything rash.¡±


    ¡°All right. You have the final say.¡± Meldrick was a little upset, but he still shrugged and spread his


    hands. open.


    Sofia smiled slightly and walked toward Severin. Her eyes seemed to light up when she looked at


    Severin. ¡°Do you still remember me, Severin?¡± Sofia shed a beautiful smile.


    Severin reciprocated her smile and said to her, ¡°Of course I do. I saved you in that forest the other day!¡±


    ¡°You do? I¡¯m d to hear that. I wanted to repay you that time, but you didn¡¯t even give me a chance to


    do so!¡± Sofia¡¯s cheeks were a little red.


    Meldrick was beside her the entire time, and he was not very happy when he saw Sofia¡¯s reaction to


    seeing Severin. She had never shown her gentle side to the other male disciples, and he could not help


    but wonder if she was feeling that way simply because Severin had saved her!


    As soon as that thought popped up in his mind, Meldrick wished that he could just kill Severin


    immediately. After all, he had been lusting after Sofia for a long time, and he was not prepared to let


    someone get ahead of him after spending all that effort to get close to her.


    ¡°I was never expecting anything in return when I saved you, so please don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Severin


    chuckled.


    ¡°And who are the two of you?¡± Calum came forth and asked with a frown.


    Judging from the speed and technique of that chubby guy¡¯s attack, Calum could sense the two people


    had a rather strong attainment-either on his level or probably slightly higher.


    ¡°Who are you two? And why did you attack the South County governor earlier? Do you want to get


    yourself killed?¡± Zeke-who was a little woozy from the drinks-looked down on them and took a step


    forward. while clenching his fists. It looked as if he was going to fight them head-on.


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯ve got some guts trying to kill a governor in front of all these strong people. You¡¯re just trying


    to get yourself killed!¡± another mayor spoke up.


    However, Meldrick sneered and said, ¡°So what if he¡¯s a county governor? I am an elite disciple of the


    Stormy Moon Sect. I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s permission to kill him.¡± After a pause, Meldrick then added,¡±


    We¡¯ve been courteous enough to avoid killing him during your birthday party.¡±


    ¡°The¡­ the Stormy Moon Sect?!¡± Hearing that he was a disciple of a sect like Stormy Moon Sect-and


    an elite disciple at that-Zeke sobered up immediately and became even more frightened.


    Meldrick smiled coldly and released a powerful spiritual energy.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s a level two warrior emperor!¡±


    Everyone could sense his terrifying momentum, and they all eximed in shock after feeling the


    powerful


    momentum.


    ¡°If a disciple of the Stormy Moon Sect can be this strong, I shudder to think of how powerful the sect


    truly is!¡± Seymour gulped in amazement.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981


    Chapter 981


    ¡°He¡¯s really a warrior emperor!¡±


    Zeke¡¯s face became sullen-looking. After knowing that, he started sweating on his forehead.


    It was always challenging fighting a warrior emperor and needless to say, a level two warrior emperor.


    Even with the number of people avable here today, it would be challenging.


    Although there were many elite fighters there, would there really be someone brave enough to join the


    fight when it was needed? Everyone had been training hard to reach the level of attainment and


    sess they had today. No one was willing to risk their life.


    Meldrick was very satisfied with everyone¡¯s reaction.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He smiled and started to question. ¡°Severin, right? Tell me. Why did you kill my members? I would have


    killed you now if you didn¡¯t save Sofia previously.¡±


    Severin smiled faintly and said, ¡°Are you talking about that four guys? They tried to rob me after


    knowing that I have second-grade medium-rank alchemical medicines and they were targeting my


    woman too. Isn¡¯t it reasonable for me to fight back in that situation? It¡¯s just self-defense.¡±


    Megan also stood out and adhered to what Severin said, ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s self-defense and they


    deserved to be killed!¡±


    After knowing that, Sofia said angrily, ¡°The elder always reminds everyone to stay low-profile, mind


    your own business, and not try to cause any trouble or provoke anyone once they leave the sect. Most


    importantly, we shouldn¡¯t bully people in the mundane world just because we are more powerful than


    them. Damn, why didn¡¯t they listen and did such a thing?¡±


    Meldrick was speechless. There were too many people watching and clearly, it was not Severin¡¯s fault.


    Thus, there was no valid reason for him to kill Severin anymore. Besides, Sofia would not let him do it


    too.


    ¡°Sofia, it¡¯s right!¡±


    In the end, Meldrick had no choice but to agree with Sofia and smiled embarrassingly.


    ¡°Severin, I hope you don¡¯t mind if I forgo the formality and just call you Severin,¡± Sofia said after giving


    it a thought.


    Severin shrugged his shoulder, ¡°Of course not. Thank you for helping me just now. I might had die if it


    weren¡¯t for you.¡±


    Sofia forced a smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s hard to believe. You were already a level warrior king when you


    rescued me by killing Brandon and I was just a level seven warrior king at that time too.¡±


    She paused before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m a level one warrior emperor now and you must be at least a level


    two warrior emperor or even at a higher level!¡±


    After hearing that, Zeke and the others gasped heavily. At first, they assumed Severin was just a level


    nine warrior king. As it turned out, Severin was already a warrior emperor too.


    Satchell and Kroan exchanged looks with each other, gasped, and were feeling scared. Luckily they


    expected the member of the Stormy Moon Sect to help them seek their revenge and did not handle the


    matter by themselves. They would never have a chance of survival.


    The only person who reacted differently was Calum. He scoffed. Although he had no idea what was


    Severin¡¯s real attainment level, he trusted Severin¡¯s power and believed that Severin was more


    powerful than Meldrick. There was not a chance that Satchell and Kroan could ever have Severin


    killed.

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982


    Chapter 982


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Severin was feeling embarrassed as he had always been wanting to stay low profile. He


    thought he was attracting too much attention when people thought he was a level nine warrior king.


    Yet, his n was all ruined when Sofia told everyone he could already be a warrior emperor.


    How embarrassing it would be if some people kneel down and ask to be his students?


    He quickly waved his hand. ¡°No. How can youpare me with you? You have many resources in the


    sect and you have great talent. That¡¯s why you are able to progress so quickly. I¡¯m just a rouge fighter.


    How can I progress as quickly as you?¡±


    In the meantime, he purposely looked a little depressed. ¡°Besides, you know how challenging it is to


    be a level one warrior emperor. It¡¯s totally a different stage.¡±


    Meldrick sneered, ¡°Sofia, why did you say such a nonsense thing? You¡¯re the most talented person in


    the sect. How can youpare yourself to him when you have all the resources you need and he is


    just a rogue fighter?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s iparable!¡± Severinughed and agreed immediately. ¡°Gosh, I¡¯m so jealous that


    you guys are already at the warrior emperor stage.¡±


    ¡°I really thought your attainment is higher than me now.


    Sofia frowned and still found it hard to believe. From her point of view, Severin had great talent and she


    firmly believed there was a possibility that Severin was already at the warrior emperor stage by now.


    ¡°Oh, Severin. Here we are meeting each other again after you saved me. Does that mean it¡¯s fate that


    brings us together?¡±


    Sofia knew this was the opportunity to speak her heart.


    After she parted her way with Severin, his face kept on appearing in her mind time after time. She felt


    like fate must have brought them together and she was not going to get another opportunity like this in


    the future if she missed it.


    At the very least, she wanted to be his good friend for now.


    Severin smiled weirdly after hearing that. ¡°I guess it is.¡±


    Sofia was feeling at a loss for words. She wondered if she was not being obvious enough. Howe


    Severin did not take the initiative to ask for her number and waited for her to ask instead?


    Without a choice, she smiled embarrassingly and said, ¡°Umm¡­ Now that we are friends, shall we


    exchange our contact numbers so we can keep in touch?¡±


    Once that was said, Meldrick¡¯s face look terrible. Sofia was the most talented and prettiest person in


    the sect. Due to that and her status, many people had been trying to be friends with her.


    However, Sofia had always concentrated fully on her training and did not give anyone the chance to be


    friends with her.


    Jealousy appeared in his heart when he saw Sofia asking Severin for his contact number. He wished


    that he could kill Severin by chopping Severin into pieces.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Severin, give her your contact number so you two can keep in touch.¡±


    Before Severin reacted, Felicia quickly urged Severin and even said her thoughts out, ¡°Miss Sofia,


    you¡¯re right to say that fate must have brought you and Severin together again after thest time he


    saved you. I mean it¡¯s totally reasonable if you wish to return his kindness.¡±


    Sofia¡¯s eyes brightened immediately. ¡°Really? I offered to give him some spiritual herbs thest time


    but he rejected it so I did not know how to repay him for saving me. Do you have an idea?¡±

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983


    Chapter 983


    After knowing Felicia for quite some time, Severin knew Felicia was up to something not good. He


    said,¡± Mom, what are you talking about? I never thought about any repayment when I saved Sofia. If I


    did, I won¡¯t have saved her. I was just doing what a good person should do when I saw someone in


    danger!¡±


    However, Felicia rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m talking to Miss Sofia. Don¡¯t interrupt us.¡±


    Severin was speechless. There was nothing he could do because Felicia was Diane¡¯s mother. Thus, he


    did what Felicia said and kept his mouth shut.¡±


    After that, Felicia continued, ¡°Miss Sofia. It¡¯s easy. I heard the Stormy Moon Sect has many training


    resources. You can invite Severin and my daughters to train in your sect. What do you think? All you


    need to do is rmend them.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Before Sofia gave her answer, Diane cut in. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Megan and I do not


    have any attainment or the ability to train. How could you make that request?¡±


    Sofia looked at Severin and said, ¡°I think I can help with that.¡±


    Meldrick was so angry that he started to grind his teeth. He seriously doubted that Sofia must have


    fallen in love with Severin.


    It was reasonable to let Severin join the sect because Severin had good talent and high attainment but


    it was a different story to allow Megan and Diane to join too. After all, they did not have the gift to train


    but Sofia actually agreed on the request.


    ¡°Listen. Miss Sofia has agreed to help. Don¡¯t you two want to go?¡± Felicia asked with a smile as she


    thought she was doing a good deed for her daughters.


    However, Severin forced a smile and said, ¡°Miss Sofia, thank you for your kindness. But I never think


    about joining any sect. And I¡¯ve got a lot on my te now. So just ignore what she said.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ how can you say that?¡±


    Felicia stomped her feet angrily.


    Sofia forced a smile and said, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t force you since you have no intention of joining a sect.


    After all, I know many people have gotten used to being a rogue fighter. They prefer freedom in their


    life and refuse to be bounded after joining a sect.¡±


    After that, she passed her phone to Severin, ¡°Give me your contact number.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Without any dy, Severin called his phone by using Sofia¡¯s phone and returned back to Sofia once it


    got through. He said, ¡°Miss Sofia, now that we are now friends, you are free toe to find me


    whenever you are in need of help.¡±


    -Meldrick replied with his gritted teeth, ¡°Hello, are you listening to what you are saying? We are


    members of the Stormy Moon Sect. Do you think there¡¯ll be a day that we need your help? You must be


    dreaming. We should thank god that you are not asking us for help!¡±


    ¡°God? When did you be a religious person?¡± Severin teased back.


    He could tell Meldrick did not like him and thus, he did not think he needed to be nice with Meldrick too.


    ¡°You!!!¡± Meldrick got so angry.


    If Sofia was not here, he would have attacked Severin for his rudeness.


    Kroan and Satchell were speechless. They really thought Severin was done for. They never imagined


    Severin was Sofia¡¯s savior. Neither did they expect Sofia to want to be friends with Severin and asked


    for his contact number. From the looks of it, they were never going to get their revenge in this life.


    All Kroan could do was grit his teeth and suppressed his anger.

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984


    Chapter 984


    ¡°Hey, do you guys live here? In Skystream City?¡± Sofia pursed her lips and asked.


    ¡°We live in South Link City. Severin is the Governor of South Link City. If you ever want to find him, you


    cane to visit us in South Link City,¡± Felicia answered first.


    ¡°Sure. If I have the time, I¡¯ll definitely go visit.¡±


    Sofia knew she had been throwing herself at him today and she needed to restrain herself, from doing


    to avoid spooking Severin. After giving it a thought, she said, ¡°So I guess it had been a


    misunderstanding. I will report back about the death of the four members. Don¡¯t worry. This incident


    ends here and we will not look into it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Great. Thanks, Miss Sofia.¡±


    Severin smiled. He was not afraid of Stormy Moon Sect but he was afraid they woulde after me.


    There was not much time left for him and he had already wasted four days here. Only five of the halls


    were found out of the twelve halls. He felt uneasy knowing there were seven left still missing.


    ¡°Just call me Sofia,¡± Sofia said while looking down.


    ¡°Ok. Sofia,¡± Severin smiled embarrassingly.


    It felt so good to Sofia now that they were calling each other by their first names and a sign that they


    were getting closer to each other.


    Finally, she said, ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll get going now.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Severin waved his hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Meldrick.¡±


    Sofia looked at Meldrick and left together.


    ¡°Mister Severin. Miss Sofia has very high attainment. Even that fat guy said she¡¯s the most talented


    member of the Stormy Moon Sect. She¡¯s going to have a bright future ahead of her. It¡¯s a pity that you


    reject her from helping you to join the Stormy Moon Sect. You should have joined to get more training


    resources to help with your improvement.¡±


    Never had Severin thought, Mister Riken would give that advice to him. Obviously, Mister Riken


    thought it was a pity that Severin did not take the opportunity to join the sect.


    Severin smiled: ¡°I got a lot of things on my te now. And I know some information about the Stormy


    Moon Sect. It¡¯s not a rtively big sect. In my opinion, joining it won¡¯t provide any benefit to me.


    Instead, it¡¯s going to restrict my improvement.¡±


    Mister Ricken¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. He was just being kind to offer his two cents and did not


    expect Severin to be so snobbish to look down at the Stormy Moon Sect. If Sofia did not help him out


    just. now, Severin should have been dead by now. He wondered how could Severin be so confident


    with himself and have the nerve to look down at the Stormy Moon Sect.


    Lastly, he smiled, embarrassed. ¡°You got a point. Everyone has their own ns and none of us thinks


    the same.¡±


    ¡°Haha. I believe Severin is a diamond. He¡¯s going to have a bright future whether he joins the sect or


    not.¡± Fonzo quickly said something to ease the intense ambiance.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985


    Chapter 985


    ¡°Gentleman, I¡¯m going to leave now.¡±


    Severin waved his hand at the others and left the ce with Diane and the rest.


    ¡°Luckily Sofia was there to help you just now. Otherwise, we are in trouble. I have a hard time believing


    that fat guy, Meldrick, is actually a level two warrior emperor!¡±


    Once the car stopped at the hotel, Megan said. ¡°Severin, you¡¯re an idiot. What¡¯s wrong with joining the


    Stormy Moon Sect? Everyone else looked so scared when Sofia and Meldrick said they were the


    members of the Stormy Moon Sect,¡± Felicia continued toin, ¡°She also agreed to rmend


    Diane and Megan to join the sect. Everyone dreams about that but you rejected it! Although I don¡¯t


    know anything about that world, I do know there¡¯s no harm in joining a sect like that!¡±


    Severin said, ¡°Mom, I only have less than ten months left to finish the task my uncle-master gave me.


    There¡¯re still seven halls that I haven¡¯t found yet. How can I join the Stormy Moon Sect?¡±


    Diane helped Severin to


    exin. ¡°Mom. These are not the things you need to worry about. Severin has his own n. Besides,


    Sofia only agreed because Severin saved her before. But it doesn¡¯t mean we can sessfully join the


    sect.¡±


    Megan also said, ¡°Mom. I know my capability. Being a level nine grandmaster is the furthest I can


    reach. I¡¯m not born with the gift to train and that¡¯s the only progress I can make. Despite being the elite


    member of the Stormy Moon Sect and the most talented member, the elders of the sect would probably


    agree to let Severin join with Sofia¡¯s rmendation. Diane and I would never have the chance.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Felicia sighed, ¡°I finally get it now. This is a world where the strong rules. If you are not powerful,


    people can bully you easily or even kill you. Diane and Megan, I really hope that you two can be strong


    too.¡±


    All these while, She had been keeping all the time.


    After a while, she broke her silence and said something shocking. ¡°Why do I have a feeling that Sofia


    likes Severin too? Think about how eager she was when she was asking for Severin¡¯s contact number.¡±


    It made Severin feel embarrassed. He hurried and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You think too much. She


    just wants to be friends with me because I saved her. It¡¯s not asplicated as you said.¡±


    After that, he gave it a thought and added, ¡°This is the second time we met. She doesn¡¯t know anything


    about me. It¡¯s just impossible.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how charming you are? Girls easily fall in love with you at first sight.¡±


    She paused and continued, ¡°I¡¯m the best example. I fall for you after seeing you for the first time. That¡¯s


    just how charming you are. Sometimes you just can¡¯t exin it when a girl meets someone she likes.¡±


    Megan nodded to show she agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. I agree. But I think Megan and Severin only fall in


    love with each other after spending time getting to know each other more. They did get married before


    they established romance.¡±


    Diane gave Megan a fierce re and said, ¡°What are you talking about? You don¡¯t know anything!¡±

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986


    Chapter 986


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, Severin and the others went back to their rooms.


    Meanwhile, the others left the party too after Severin left.


    ¡°Geez. I never imagined this is how it turned out to be!¡±


    When Kroan, Satchell, and the others walked together, Kroan said with regret, ¡°I guess we¡¯re never


    going to be able to kill Severin.¡±


    Satchell forced a smile and nodded. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s nothing else we can do. What kind of dumb luck does


    that guy have? After saving Sofia, there¡¯s no reason for Sofia to help us to kill him. Plus those four


    guys. died because they tried to rob Severin¡¯s alchemical medicine.¡±


    Draven clenched his fist. ¡°But I can¡¯t and refuse to ept this result. I might not have the power to


    defeat him now. But once I join the Stormy Moon Sect, I will have ess to their training resources. I


    believe I will make a speedy improvement. Once I¡¯m a warrior emperor, that will be the time I get my


    revenge!¡±


    Walbert said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Revenge is a dish best served cold.¡±


    Satchell looked at Draven and said, ¡°Drave, just let it go. Severin didn¡¯t really do anything bad to us.


    Besides, it looks like Sofia has the intention to remain a close rtionship with Severin. If you kill


    Severin or do anything bad to Severin, she¡¯s not going to be happy and who knows what will she do to


    our family.¡± He added, ¡°Focus on training after you join the Stormy Moon Sect. Then we can depend on


    you to protect the family in the future.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I know my priority,¡± Draven said while nodding his head.


    Mister Riken had been frowning and thinking while the others were chatting. When the others finally


    finished talking, he expressed his concern. ¡°Why would Severin reject the offer to join the Stormy Moon


    Sect? Even saying that joining the sect would restrict his future development. Does he really despise


    the sect so much?¡±


    ¡°Mister Riken. Don¡¯t tell me you actually believe he¡¯s very strong. He¡¯s just showing off. He probably


    knows that they can¡¯t get in even when Miss Sofia is willing to rmend them. His wife and his


    sister-inw are just normal people. There¡¯s no way that the sect would ept them. I bet he¡¯s


    reluctant to live separately from his wife. People like him are used to the mundane world and do not


    have any ambition.¡± Draven thought he knew Severin very well.


    ¡°You got a point. We train hard every day so we can be the strongest in the future. But some people


    are- different. They prefer to live a normal life.¡±


    Mister Riken thought about it and nodded.


    Meanwhile, Sofia was in a good mood after getting Severin¡¯s contact number. She went to the cafe to


    buy two coffees and gave one to Meldrick..


    Meldrick looked at her and said, ¡°Sofia. Severin killed our friends. Not just one, but four of them! I know


    you didn¡¯t kill him because he saved you before. But why do you want to be friends with him? That¡¯s


    not appropriate at all!¡±

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987


    Chapter 987


    Instantly, Sofia¡¯s face looked sullen. She said, ¡°Meldrick, I don¡¯t understand why is that inappropriate.


    He¡¯s my savior. Without him, I¡¯m dead by now. That b*stard Brandon would have raped and killed me.


    I¡¯m still scared today just thinking about it. Don¡¯t worry, I will tell my father about this. It shouldn¡¯t be


    your concern.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Meldrick smiled embarrassingly but deep down in his heart, his hatred for Severin increased.


    They chatted for a while longer before returning to Skystream City Mansion.


    ¡°Miss Sofia, Mister Meldrick, you are back.¡±


    Although Sofia and Meldrick did not kill Severin as nned, Satchell, Draven, and the others still


    wee their return.


    Sofia said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry we can¡¯t help. It just doesn¡¯t seem right for me to kill the one who saved before.¡±


    my


    life


    Satchell smiled embarrassingly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. To be honest, he didn¡¯t really do anything bad to us other


    than the time he made us look bad and injured some of my men. At least, not as serious as the thing


    he did to your sect.¡±


    Meldrick clenched his fist tightly. ¡°We don¡¯t ha ones who started the fight. So there¡¯s nothing definitely


    kill that guy¡±


    a choice. He saved Sofia before and our men were the can do about it. But if he never saved Sofia, I


    will


    Sofia looked unhappy after hearing that. ¡°Stop calling him that guy. His name is Severin!¡±


    ¡°Fine. Severin. Happy now?¡±


    Meldrick did not know that would make Sofia unhappy. Now he firmly believed Sofia has a thing for


    Severin and it only made him want to kill Severin even more.


    ¡°Excuse me. This is this year¡¯s offering. Who should I pass it to?¡±


    Just then, Satchell took out a spatial ring.


    ¡°Just give it to Sofia.¡±


    Meldrick looked at Satchell and went inside. Draven was thinking something and went inside too.


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Satchell.¡±


    Sofia smiled politely. After she epted the spatial ring, she took a look, checked it, and nodded.


    satisfyingly.


    ¡°Haha. You¡¯re wee. We should be the ones thanking you for protecting us,¡± Satchell said with a


    smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you and Mister Meldrick stay for a few days since you don¡¯t often have the


    opportunity to leave the sect ande out?¡±


    Sofia answered, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We will take a rest tomorrow and go back the day after tomorrow. We need to


    report back about the death of the four members.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take you guys out to take a look around the city if I¡¯m free.¡± Satchell smiled.


    Meanwhile, Meldrick sat down in the gazebo in the back garden while looking furious. Draven had


    noticed it so he followed Meldrick and sat together with him.


    ¡°Mister Meldrick, luckily you were there today to help us.¡±


    Meldrick sneered. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I didn¡¯t manage to kill Severin too.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988


    Chapter 988


    Draven said, ¡°No matter what, you did try and I¡¯m grateful for that. At least, I was really happy at that


    time and I was certain that guy was going to die then. I really think he deserves to die.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it: He did save Sofia¡¯s life. How else do you think I will let him stay


    alive?¡± Meldrick¡¯s eyes looked cold and vicious.


    Draven was excited to see the reaction. Just as he thought, Meldrick also wanted to kill Severin badly.


    This was good news to him..


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He started to incite, ¡°I think Miss Sofia likes him. I wonder if I¡¯m the only one who feels that.¡±


    As expected, Meldrick¡¯s expression looked even more terrible than before. He frowned and asked, ¡°You


    think that way too?¡±


    Draven pretended to know everything. ¡°Of course. Isn¡¯t it obvious? Miss Sofia is a girl but she didn¡¯t


    care and asked for a man¡¯s contact number right in front of everyone. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s throwing


    herself at him. Remember she also asked about where Severin stays too. I bet she might be nning


    to visit him in the future. Girls, they are so easily cheated.¡±


    Meldrick frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean? How did she got cheated?¡±


    Draven replied, ¡°It¡¯s easy. He¡¯s so handsome. Every girl falls in love with a handsome guy very easily.


    They only care about the guy¡¯s appearance and probably do not even know if they are in love with the


    guy. Their decisions are easily affected by their emotion and make the wrong choice.¡±


    ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    The more Meldrick thought of it, the angrier he became.


    ¡°Mister Meldrick, I don¡¯t understand why you listen to her when your attainment is higher than hers.


    Severin saved her life, not yours. If I¡¯m you, I won¡¯t listen to her at all,¡± Draven continued to incite.


    Meldrick looked around before revealing it to Draven, ¡°Since there¡¯s no one else here, I can tell you


    this. Sofia prefers to stay low profile. Although her attainment level is lower than mine, I don¡¯t dare to


    offend her. Instead, I need to please her.¡±


    ¡°Why? Is it because she¡¯s pretty and you like her?¡± Draven teased.


    Meldrick answered, ¡°I¡¯ll be lying if I tell you I don¡¯t like her. But that¡¯s not the real reason. She¡¯s the


    daughter of our sect leader. That¡¯s why I need to listen to her. Do you understand it now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Draven gasped and was shocked. Finally, he knew why Meldrick treated Sofia with much


    respect despite having higher attainment than Sofia.


    ¡°That¡¯s why!¡± Draven said, ¡°But if Severin is not dead, he¡¯s going to steal Sofia away from you and


    you¡¯ll never get to be together with Sofia. From where I see it, I can definitely tell Sofia likes Severin.¡±


    Meldrick balled up his hand. ¡°I want to kill him too but you saw what happened today.¡±


    Draven sneered. ¡°Easy. We can kill him secretly. Sofia is not going to think you¡¯re the one who did it.¡±


    Meldrick massaged his chin and hesitated. ¡°But what if she finds out? Then I¡¯ll never have the chance


    to be with her anymore.¡±


    ¡°Severin is a very talented person. If you don¡¯t kill him now, it¡¯s going to be hard in the future!¡± Draven


    tried hard to persuade.

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989


    Chapter 989


    ¡°Draven, what do you mean by that? I¡¯m a level two warrior emperor. How hard is it going to be for me


    to kill a level nine warrior king? Don¡¯t you think you are overexaggerating? Do you know the difference


    between a level nine warrior king and a level one warrior emperor? It¡¯s not just one level different but


    totally a different stage. The difference in power is unimaginable.¡±


    Meldrick sneered. ¡°And I¡¯m not a level one warrior emperor. I¡¯m a level two warrior emperor!¡±


    Draven scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t you find it weird how many people actually take Severin¡¯s side and help him


    today? Especially those big shots like Province Governor and the war gods. Do you know why?¡±


    Meldrick frowned and guessed, ¡°Because they are good friends?¡±


    Draven shook his hand and smiled. ¡°Yes but not entirely. Severin is an alchemist. A second-grade


    medium. -rank alchemist!¡±


    ¡°What? He¡¯s a second-grade medium-rank alchemist? There are not many alchemists that can reach


    that level in this mundane world.¡±


    Meldrick¡¯s expression turned sullen and he finally understood how serious the situation was.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Guess what¡¯s the gift he gave the Province Governor today. Ten second-grade medium-


    rank alchemical medicine! All ten of those are premium alchemical medicine. That means he¡¯s very


    good at producing them and it won¡¯t take long before he improves and starts to produce second-grade


    high-rank alchemical medicine. I think you understand what¡¯s going to happen when he is capable of


    that,¡± Draven smiled.


    Meldrick nodded seriously. ¡°That means it will be easy for him to be a warrior emperor. And it


    won¡¯t take long for him to be a level two warrior emperor. When that happens, it¡¯s going to be


    hard for me) to kill him then.¡±


    Draven smiled, ¡°That¡¯s not all. Sofia is going to like him even more when he bes a warrior


    emperor¡­¡± Suddenly, he paused and looked at Meldrick. ¡°Then it¡¯s going to be even harder for you to


    pursue after her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow that!¡± Meldrick clenched his fist tightly and gritted his teeth. ¡°I need to kill him now!¡±


    Draven smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He needs to treat Fonzo and that¡¯s going to take four days. I don¡¯t know


    where is Severin staying now but I do know where is Fonze staying.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Meldrick nodded while his eyes looked vicious. ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem. But I don¡¯t have much time


    left. We are leaving the day after tomorrow. The only time avable is tomorrow.¡±


    Draven smiled. ¡°Easy. I can find an excuse and tell Sofia that we are going out together. After that, I


    can bring you to where Fonzo stays. We just need to go early and wait for him.¡±

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990


    Chapter 990


    After listening to that, Meldrick nodded. ¡°Alright. Why do you know where Fonzo is staying?¡±


    Draven answered, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Fonzo has business here so hees here to work very often. That¡¯s


    why he bought a ce of his own and woulde and stay here. So I know where he stays.¡±


    Meldrick looked happy with the information and patted Draven¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure


    you are treated well when we return to the sect. You are free toe find me when you are in trouble.¡±


    That was also part of the reason Draven talked to Meldrick too. He was thrilled to hear that and replied


    politely, ¡°Thank you. Don¡¯t worry. If there¡¯s anything that you need, I¡¯ll always lend a helping hand.¡±


    ¡°Damn, I didn¡¯t know Severin is actually an alchemist. And a second-grade medium-rank alchemist. It¡¯s


    going to be epic if he bes a second-grade high-rank alchemist.¡±


    Meldrick did not know Severin was so talented. Hemented, ¡°If that happens, he¡¯s going to be


    respected everywhere he goes, even if it¡¯s arger sect. All sect leaders will wee him with open


    arms.¡±


    Draven nodded. He too also understood how many people would want to be friends with a second-


    grade high-rank alchemist so the alchemist could help those warrior kings at level seven and above to


    progress to warrior emperors with those second-grade high-rank alchemical medicine.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    No matter which sect, warrior emperors were among the strongest in every sect. They were seen as


    the elite members of the sect and respected by their weaker members. If Severin continued to make


    progress in alchemy, he had a bright future ahead of him.


    ¡°I need to make alchemical medicine tonight.¡±


    Meanwhile, Severin was preparing to make second-grade high-rank alchemical medicine.


    Diane ¨C who was lying on the bed ¨C smiled at Severin. ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you. I hope you can


    seed and be a second-grade high-rank alchemist soon. That makes you the strongest


    alchemist in Skystream Province, right?¡±


    Severin said humbly, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. The world is very big. You never know if there are more powerful


    people out there in the world. Maybe you can say I¡¯m one of the strongest alchemists in this mundane


    world. If I can be a second-grade high-rank alchemist soon, I can stop the alchemy training for


    now and focus on finding the other halls.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the best! I know you can do it!¡± Diane cheered and went to sleep.


    Severin went on to gather a few groups of ingredients that were needed to produce the second-grade


    high -rank alchemical medicine and got started.


    He had to admit it was not easy producing the second-grade high-rank alchemical medicine. To be


    more exact, it was more difficult than he imagined. Even when he could easily produce superior-quality


    second- grade medium-rank alchemical medicine, he had no sess producing any second-grade


    high-rank alchemical medicine after the whole night.


    Despite that, he felt like he had made a big improvement and he believed it would only take two or


    three days the most to make a breakthrough.

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991


    Chapter 991


    ¡°Severin! Did you stay up all night making alchemical medicine?¡±


    When Diane woke up, she discovered Severin was wiping his cauldron. She rubbed her eyes and


    asked while being in a sleepy and blurred moment.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin smiled and put the cauldron away. ¡°Yes. They failed but I make good improvements. I feel like


    I¡¯m not too far away from being a second-grade high-rank alchemist.¡±


    Diane chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s good. Do you need me to go to Fonzo¡¯s ce with youter?¡±


    Severin shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯m just going to head there to give a simple and basic treatment. It won¡¯t


    take too long. Go shopping together with Megan and the other girls. Or you can get some rest now and


    we can go shopping together when Ie back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you then,¡± Diane smiled.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m leaving now. You can go back to sleep.¡± Severin went over to Diane¡¯s side and kissed her


    forehead.


    ¡°Bye!¡± Diane bid goodbye with a happy face.


    After that, Severin left the room, took the lift down, and headed to Fonzo¡¯s ce.


    Meanwhile, Meldrick and Draven were just about to leave the house. On the way out, they met


    Satchell, Sofia, and the elders.


    ¡°Mister Meldrick, I have some free time today. We¡¯re going to the Divine Faith Church to take a look.


    today. Do you want to go together?¡± Satchell asked.


    Meldrick smiled faintly. ¡°No, thanks. You guys go ahead. I¡¯m going out with Draven. He said he¡¯s going


    to bring me to other ces.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Enjoy yourself.¡±


    Satchell was thrilled to see how close Meldrick and Draven had gotten together. At least, he knew


    Meldrick would protect his son from being bullied when his son joined the Stormy Moon Sect.


    After that, Meldrick and Draven parked the car at a roadside across from a vi. They got down, went


    to a cafe across the vi, and sat on the second floor to monitor the vi.


    ¡°All we need to do is wait. It¡¯s still early. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s here,¡± Draven said.


    Shortly, he noticed something and frowned. ¡°Meldrick, there¡¯re a few surveince cameras at the


    entrance. Do you think Sofia is going to investigate Severin¡¯s death?¡±


    Meldrick flipped his palm and took out a ck color mask. He smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of this.


    That¡¯s why I prepare this mask. Let him treat Fonzo first. We¡¯ll kill him after he finished his treatment


    and we can find a spot out in the wood to bury his body. That way we won¡¯t leave any traces behind


    and Sofia won¡¯t know we are the way who killed him.¡±


    Draven nodded. ¡°Good nning. Even if Sofia wants to investigate the truth, it¡¯s not going to be easy.


    It¡¯s going to take a while before Severin¡¯s women know that he¡¯s dead too.¡±

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992


    Chapter 992


    As Draven said that, he had another thought. ¡°I wonder if he¡¯s going to bring his women together with


    him? Do we kill them too if theye together?¡±


    After hearing that, Meldrick thought about it and said, ¡°Kill them? They are all so beautiful. It¡¯s a waste if


    we kill all of them. We can capture them and find a ce to indulge after we kill Severin. Isn¡¯t that much


    more fun?¡±


    The idea lit up Draven¡¯s eyes. He gave Meldrick a thumbs up. ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re a genius. I get to


    unleash my anger at his women after I get my revenge.


    ¡°Haha. All we need to do now is wait. Hopefully, he brings a couple of his women together with him.


    Those women are in luck to escape if they didn¡¯te along,¡± Meldrick chuckled, ¡°His women are so


    darn pretty and he¡¯s really lucky. But he should have stopped there and do not try to seduce Sofia and


    make Sofia like him.¡±


    ¡°I agree. You and Sofia make a perfect match. You¡¯re definitely so much better than him,¡± Draven


    quickly took the chance to grovel and please Meldrick.


    Obviously, Meldrick enjoyed it. He smiled. ¡°I admit that he¡¯s very talented. But I¡¯m definitely a better-


    looking dude than him.¡±


    He paused for a while and continued, ¡°Oh, well. Appearance is just appearance. Only the strongest


    dictate this world and the weak have no say. All the rules in this world are set by the strongest. Today


    the day Severin dies.¡±


    can


    is


    ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter how talented he is, he¡¯s going to die because he offended and tried to steal


    Sofial away from you.¡± Draven nodded. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not going to go with youter. I don¡¯t have a mask so


    I¡¯ll be staying here watching your magnificent performance.¡±


    ¡°Haha. It doesn¡¯t matter if you go with me or not. But I think it¡¯s better if you find something to cover


    your face. Maybe we¡¯re going to kidnap his women after killing him and surely, you don¡¯t want people to


    see. your face.¡±


    Meldrick chuckled and prayed that Severin would note alone.


    ¡°He¡¯s here! But it looks like he¡¯s alone.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Draven saw something.


    Meldrick looked out from the window. As Draven said, Severin pulled up his car at the roadside. He


    was alone without any apaniment.


    Meldrick looked disappointed and said, ¡°Those women are lucky. None of theme along.¡±


    Draven could tell how disappointed Meldrick was. He consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can bring you


    somewhere else after you kill Severin. I know a few ces that have beautiful women.¡±


    Meldrick smiled. ¡°Remember your promise. I have very high expectations.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise you will be satisfied,¡± Draven smacked his chest and gave his promise.


    Meanwhile, Severin had reached the door.


    ¡°Good day, Mister Severin. Please wee in!¡±


    Just as he was standing in front of the door, the guards saluted respectfully and loudly at him.

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993


    Chapter 993


    It gave Severin a scare. ¡°Have you guys seen me before?¡±


    One of the guards came up and said, ¡°When Mister Fonzo returned, the first thing he did was show us


    the photo you two took together. He told us you¡¯reing here to treat him and requested everyone to


    memorize your look.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Severin smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Please walk this way, Mister Severin.¡± A guard showed Severin the way and led Severin into a garden.


    At that time, Fonzo was enjoying the sun and drinking a cup of tea in the garden. It looked so peaceful.


    ¡°Mister Severin! I didn¡¯t expect you toe so early.¡±


    Fonzo quickly got up and shook his hand with Severin when he saw Severin walking into his garden.


    ¡°Hahaha. I was thinking that I can spend some time with my family after I treat you,¡± Severin chuckled.¡±


    Mister Fonzo, please sit down and I shall start the treatment.¡±


    Fonzo sat down as told and smiled at Severin. ¡°Mister Severin, I have been thinking about how to


    repay. you since yesterday. But I just can¡¯t find an answer because I know how rich you are.¡±


    Severin smiled, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. You don¡¯t have to repay me anything. It¡¯s enough that I get to


    know you.¡±


    Despite that, Fonzo was persistent. ¡°No. I can¡¯t do that. I feel so grateful that you¡¯re able to heal me


    and make me stand up again. Did you see how I have no trouble standing up just now? Although I can¡¯t


    walk too far, I believe it¡¯s just a matter of time before I¡¯m fully healed.¡±


    He then asked, ¡°I wonder if your wife is gifted with the ability to train? Does she has any attainment?¡±


    Severin forced a smile, ¡°She wants to train and she¡¯s already a level six grandmaster. But she doesn¡¯t


    have the gift. The furthest she can be is a level nine grandmaster. Unless I can find a treasure that


    could. change her physique. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way she could be a profound master.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Fonzo smiled and nodded.


    At that time, Severin was taking out his tool to use during the treatment. He frowned vehemently after


    hearing that reply. ¡°It¡¯s good?¡±


    Fonzo quickly exined himself, ¡°Wait. I don¡¯t mean it¡¯s a good thing. What I was trying to say is I


    finally. know how I can repay you.¡±


    Swiftly, he flipped his palm, took out a small porcin bottle, and ced it on the table. ¡°This is my


    family heirloom that is passed down for generations. It can change a person¡¯s physique so his or her


    body could be transformed with the ability to train. But I only have one portion. Please ept this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    All the while, Severin never expected Fonzo to return the favor. Little did he know, Fonzo actually


    possessed this type of treasure.


    His n had been hoping Wuhlricht would find him a treasure that could change a person¡¯s physique


    after he had finished the task Wulhricht gave him. After that, he could use the treasure to transform


    Diane¡¯s body.


    At first, he thought he needed to wait for nine months before he could get his hand on the treasure. Yet,


    ¡°Haha. That¡¯s why I was happy to hear that. If your wife is gifted, then this treasure is useless. This item


    is only a treasure if your wife needs it. Haha. I finally find how to repay you.¡±


    Fonzo was extremely happy when he passed the porcin bottle to Severin. ¡°This treasure finally


    serves


    its purpose.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Severin epted and kept it somewhere. He then saluted, ¡°Thank you so much. I can¡¯t find any reason


    to reject this treasure.¡±

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994


    Chapter 994


    Fonzo smiled. ¡°Mister Severin, I was going to invite you to stay for lunch but since you n to spend


    time with your wife, I¡¯m not going to do that.¡±


    ¡°We can meet again tonight. I¡¯ll spend time with my familyter ande find you again tonight. Then


    we can drink together,¡± Severin suggested after some thinking.


    It lit up Fonzo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Good! That works. I¡¯ll arrange and let¡¯s have a wonderful night tonight.¡±


    After spending some time together, Severin could tell Fonzo was a nice, friendly, and grateful guy.


    Someone he would like to be friends with.


    They ended the conversation and Severin started the treatment. Several minutester, Severin put


    away his tool and stood up. ¡°Mister Fonzo, this treatment is done. I shall leave now and I¡¯ll see you


    tonight.¡±


    Fonzo replied, ¡°By the way, where are you staying?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°We¡¯re here just for a couple of days so we¡¯re staying in a hotel.¡±


    Fonzo said, ¡°Cancel it. I have a vi and no one is staying there. Bring your family together for dinner


    tonight and you guys can move into the vi. That way, it¡¯ll be easier for you since you need toe


    here to give me my treatment every day.¡±


    It sounded valid and thus, Severin epted the offer. Thank you. I¡¯ll move in together with my family


    tonight.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha. Good. Come, let me send you out.¡± Fonzoughed out loud.


    ¡°No. You need to rest for at least half an hour after the treatment. Please don¡¯t move around,¡± Severin


    rejected.


    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t do that then. Goodbye,¡± Salute waved his hand.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Severin smiled and walked to the door.


    ¡°He¡¯s out. He¡¯s finally out!¡± Draven said with much excitement as he had been monitoring the door from


    the cafe.


    ¡°Haha. Stay here and watch how t kill him!¡±


    Meldrick stood up, put on his mask, and strode downstairs.


    ¡°Oh, Severin, you still can¡¯t escape.¡± Draven smiled evilly as he watched Severin walk out the door.


    ¡°Now you know what¡¯s the consequences for offending me. You got lucky yesterday but that¡¯s not going


    to happen today.¡±


    Severin reached his car. As he was about to get into his car, he saw a man wearing a mask


    approaching him.


    When the man with the mask was close to him, he saw spiritual energy covering the man¡¯s fist and the


    level of spiritual energy was very thick.


    ¡°Level two warrior emperor. It looks like he¡¯s the fat guy from yesterday. Does he think I can¡¯t recognize


    him just because he¡¯s wearing a mask?¡±


    Severin recognized Meldrick from his attainment and body. Instantly, he figured out what was going on.


    At smile appeared on his face as he mumbled to himself, I guess he doesn¡¯t know who he is messing


    with until I teach him some lesson.¡±

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995


    Chapter 995


    The rnask Meldrick put on his face fully covered his face and only revealed his eyes and mouth.


    Despite that, Severin was not an idiot. Based on the attacker¡¯s attainment, he had figured everything


    out. Even though Sofia did not have the intention to kill him, Meldrick did not share the same thought.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Meldrick swung his arm to unleash a spiritual energy beam toward Severin. The spiritual energy beam


    was very powerful.


    Severin sneered. Without any dy, he unleashed his spiritual energy from his body to his fist. As he


    waved his hand, a spiritual energy beam also shot toward Meldrick.


    A loud explosion sound exploded as the two spiritual energy beams colluded together.


    ¡°What? The attack did not work?¡±


    After the ring light disappeared, Meldrick got a shock. He did not hold back on that attack and that


    definitely was not an attack a level nine warrior king could easily handle. That was why he was shocked


    to see Severin fight off the attack so


    ¡°Does that mean he¡¯s already at they. He started to doubt Severin¡¯s true attainment level.


    can fight back the att


    warrior emperor stage too? That¡¯s the only reason to exin how he


    At that moment, Meldrick was still in shock. ording to his n, Severin should be dead by now after


    the attack and he would carry Severin¡¯s body and leave this ce immediately.


    Yet, things did not go his way.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Draven too was shocked as he witnessed Severin was still alive. His mouth was wide open as he


    started to doubt if he was imagining things.


    ¡°No! No! That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Meldrick shook his hand. He clenched his fist tightly as he unleashed his spiritual energy to cover his


    fist. Within a split second of time, he appeared in front of Severin and threw a punch at Severin.


    ¡°Do you really think you can kill me?¡± Severin sneered.


    Same as Meldrick. He clenched his fist tightly and covered the fist with his spiritual energy.


    Another explosion happened. However, this time, Severin stood firmly where he was and Meldrick got


    pushed away by the afterforce.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He only stopped after he was several feet away. Blood gushed up his throat and he could not hold it in


    where he vomited the blood out. The look in his eyes changed immediately. Without any hesitation, he


    made his move and escaped.


    Severin could not be bothered to waste his time to go after Meldrick. After all, Meldrick and Sofia were


    members of the Stormy Moon Sect and also elite members of the sect. Thus, he thought teaching


    Meldrick a lesson was sufficient.


    ¡°Geez, he runs off so fast.¡± Severin chuckled and ignored Meldrick.

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996


    Chapter 996


    The bodyguards that were standing guard at the entrance rushed over. One of them asked, ¡°Mister


    Severin! Were you hurt?¡±


    Severin patted his palms. ¡°No need to get all worked up. The attacker was just making a fool of


    themselves. They¡¯re no match for me at all. By the way, there¡¯s no need for you to tell Mister Fonzo


    about this. I wouldn¡¯t want him to worry about me!¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mister Severin!¡± The bodyguards nodded immediately.


    One of them then stepped forward and said, ¡°Be careful when you¡¯re out there, Mister Severin!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be all right! Don¡¯t worry¡± Severin nodded, then got into the car and drove away.


    Meldrick fled to an alley and took off his mask. His paleplexion had improved a little after he ate at


    healing pill.


    ¡°Darn it! How is he so strong!¡± A few minutester, he clenched his fist and said, ¡°This is all Draven¡¯s


    fault. for telling me that this guy is a level nine warrior king. Judging from the punch just now, he most


    definitely isn¡¯t a level nine warrior king!¡±


    Once he finished muttering to himself, his injury had improved slightly more and then he sneakily went


    back to the coffee shop again.


    Upon seeing Meldrick return, Draven immediately came forward and asked concernedly. ¡°Are you


    okay? Is he too strong for you?¡±


    Meldrick sat down in the chair and said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he was just a level nine warrior king?


    Well, I could tell from that single punch earlier that he is definitely not a level nine warrior king! My


    guess is that he¡¯s a level three or level four warrior emperor!


    Draven panicked immediately and eximed in surprise. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know that! In that case, no one


    could be a match for him then! Walbert said that the level eight warrior king and two level seven warrior


    kings in his family weren¡¯t able to hold their own against him! At the time, they felt that Severin¡¯s


    strength was that of a level nine warrior king.¡±


    Meldrick sneered. ¡°Then he didn¡¯t use his full strength against the Crenshaws¡¯ elders then. He doesn¡¯t


    even need to use his full strength to handle those three. He just needs to use the strength of a level


    nine warrior king against them.¡±


    Then, a keen viciousness shed across Meldrick¡¯s eyes. ¡°Severin is cunning. He didn¡¯t admit that he


    was a warrior emperor yesterday, pretended to act weak in front of Sofia, and imed that he doesn¡¯t


    have good talent and whatnot. In hindsight, I now know that it¡¯s all a tant lie! Sofia won¡¯t have a good


    life if she follows someone like him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. He is very sly, and he lied when Miss Sofia asked him what his attainment was. If he said


    he was a level three warrior emperor, then you wouldn¡¯t have caused trouble with him today and ended


    up getting injured.¡±


    Draven nodded immediately and asked again with concern, ¡°How are you feeling now, by the way?


    Was your injury a serious one?¡±


    Meldrick looked at Draven and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My ihjury isn¡¯t that serious. I¡¯ve already eaten a


    healing. pill. Even though it¡¯s a first-grade low-rank pill, it still has a pretty good effect. It¡¯ll take probably


    an hour or so before I¡¯ll be fully recovered.¡±


    He was still a little traumatized after recalling the incident earlier. ¡°I¡¯m d I managed to escape fast


    enough earlier, otherwise I would¡¯ve ended up dead.¡± Unbeknownst to him, he would have had zero


    chance of escaping if Severin had genuinely wanted to kill him.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s all our fault that you were injured. We misjudged the situation!¡± Draven sighed and med


    himself.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Meldrick then said forgivingly, ¡°You and Walbert aren¡¯t to be med for this. If anything¡¯s to me, it¡¯s


    Severin¡¯s cunningness. Besides, there are only a handful of strong people who have reached the


    attainment of warrior emperor. By your understanding, the four war gods are the most powerful people


    you would have ever met, and you would¡¯ve had the chance of meeting anyone who could be a warrior


    emperor. It¡¯s understandable that you would be under the impression that Severin was just a level nine


    warrior king.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding!¡± Draven breathed a sigh of relief when Meldrick did not me him.¡±


    His attainment is much higher than yours, so I guess we can no longer hope to kill him then!¡±

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997


    Chapter 997


    After some thought, Meldrick said, ¡°There might still be a way for us to kill Severin. I might not be a


    match for him, but I trust that a certain someone will be very eager to kill him. Haha! Severin is as good


    as dead if that person finds him.¡±


    Draven was overjoyed when he heard that. ¡°Who is it? Will they help us? You mentioned that they are


    very eager to kill Severin. Do you mean to say that Severin offended him?¡±


    Meldrick nced at Draven. After some thought, he finally said slowly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to pry. That


    person definitely has a grudge against Severin. I¡¯m confident that he¡¯ll look for Severin once I tell him


    about this. Anyway, let¡¯s leave it at that for now. We¡¯ll be heading back tomorrow. Even though I¡¯m no


    match for Severin, I¡¯m pretty sure that person can kill him.¡±


    Draven stood up and said to Meldrick, ¡°Would you like to go to the ce I told you about? There are


    plenty of pretty girls there!¡±


    Meldrick, however, turned down the offer. ¡°No thanks. I wanted to celebrate after killing Severin, but I¡¯m


    not in the mood for any of that now.¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Draven immediately went to foot the bill and left with Meldrick.


    After leaving the ce, Severin decided not to tell Diane about what happened because he did not


    want Diane to get worried. As soon as he arrived at the hotel, Diane and the others had already


    dressed up. They were waiting for him in the za downstairs.


    ¡°We were all waiting for you to arrive, Brother-in-Law!¡± Seeing Severine back, Megan said happily.


    Severin walked over with a smile. ¡°So, where do all of you n to have fun today?¡±


    Diane smiled. ¡°Megan said that there¡¯s an amusement park that we can spend the day at, and once


    we¡¯re done there, we can head to a nearby farmhouse for a meal ande back sometime around the


    evening.¡±


    Severin nodded and said with a smile. ¡°Sure thing. But I¡¯ll drive right to Fonzo¡¯s ce once we¡¯re done


    for the day. He has an empty vi, so we¡¯ll be staying with him for three days. That way, I don¡¯t have to


    go. back and forth every single day. I can pay more attention to his treatment.¡±


    ¡°Really? Well, that¡¯s great to hear! At least he knows how to show his gratitude!¡± Megan said with a


    smile.


    Felicia smiled as well and said, ¡°Well, Severin did cure his limp. I think it¡¯s only just for him to show his


    thanks. At least a hundred million or so dors will be fine.¡±


    Severin smiled wryly. ¡°It¡¯s not like we have any shortage of money. Besides, he has repaid my kindness


    and gave me his family treasure!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Treasure? What sort of treasure?¡± Felicia¡¯s eyes lit up and she looked eagerly at Severin when he


    heard that there were treasures.


    Severin did not know how to react to that. ¡°It¡¯s for Diane, not you.¡±


    ¡°For me? What kind of treasure is it? Now I¡¯m getting curious!¡± Diane then smiled. ¡°Judging from how


    happy you look, I bet they¡¯re really amazing!¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Of course, they are! I¡¯ve been given something that can help you change


    your attainment talent. It¡¯s a single drop of millennia-old spiritual liquid.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any more of that, Brother-in-Law? I want some too!¡± Megan asked, tugging Severin¡¯s


    arm.


    She was equally surprised to hear what the treasure was and said to Severin, ¡°Could you give me


    some too?¡±


    Severin smiled wryly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s only one drop. It¡¯s enough for only one person. Diane will


    get it first.¡±


    Megan immediately released Severin¡¯s arm in disappointment. She pouted and said, ¡°Sigh, why did


    they only give you one drop? Diane¡¯s so lucky!¡±


    She was not as disappointed as Megan was, and she simply smiled at Diane. ¡°I¡¯m d you can


    finally change your attainment talent, Diane. You¡¯ll be able to start training in no time!¡±

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998


    Chapter 998


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I¡¯ll continue to help you find other treasures that can


    change your attainment talent. Securing this was incredibly difficult, but it¡¯s all thanks to Fonzo¡¯s


    generosity that he decided to give it to me. This is proof that other simr treasures exist in this world,


    and I will secure them for you when the timees.¡±


    ¡°You need to keep your word, okay? We¡¯re relying on you to find it!¡± Megan¡¯s immediately jumped for


    joy. Promise me that the next one you get will be mine!¡±


    Severin smiled wryly. ¡°Okay, okay. The next one will be yours, and the one after that will be She¡¯s!¡±


    After hearing that, She felt a little tingly with joy because it showed that she had a ce in Severin¡¯s


    heart.


    ¡°Thank you, handsome!¡± She lowered her head slightly and smiled sweetly.


    ¡°No thanks necessary, you¡¯re practically one of our own now!¡± Severin remarked casually.


    When Megan heard his remark, she immediately said Jokingly to She, ¡°Did you hear that? He said


    that you¡¯re ¡®one of our own now¡¯. You understand what that means, right? It means you¡¯re going to be a


    part of this family in the future.¡±


    She felt a gush of emotions in her heart and she could not help but nce up and steal a nce at


    Severin. Her feminine shyness was disyed vividly at that moment.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Enough with that nonsense, Megan!¡± Severin said, ring at Megan.


    Megan did not fear him at all, and she merely raised her head to say, ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s not nonsense! Saying


    that she¡¯s ¡®one of our own¡¯ is practically the same as saying she¡¯s ¡®family¡±.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t argue with you. It¡¯s time we set off.¡± Severin ignored Megan and walked straight to the


    car.


    ¡°Awesome! We can stay here for a few more days and continue to have some fun!¡± Lillie remarked


    happily to Wendy and the girls.


    Severin looked at them and said, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t forget to let me know if you run out of pills when


    your attainment bes more stable. I¡¯ll give you more so you can continue to improve your


    attainment. Make sure to raise it as high as you can.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir! We¡¯d definitely ask about it from you! Wendy said with a smile.


    Severin then brought all of them out to enjoy themselves.


    Byte afternoon, he arrived with everyone at Fonzo¡¯s residence. He had just parked his car when


    Fonzo brought Mae-Lynne and others out to greet him.


    ¡°Haha, Mister Severin! You¡¯re finally here.¡± Fonzoughed and said gleefully, ¡°Look! I don¡¯t even need


    to use crutches anymore and I can walk perfectly fine without any help.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°You can start walking without help now, but don¡¯t overdo it just yet. You¡¯ll need


    another three days to recover fully!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head in and have dinner. Everything¡¯s ready, and we¡¯re all just waiting for you to arrive.¡± Fonzo


    smiled and led Severin and the others inside.

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999


    Chapter 999


    Fonzo was a very hospitable and straightforward person. Dinner with him was a rxing affair.


    Severin chatted with Fonzo over dinner, and a sudden thought prompted Severin to ask, ¡°By the way,


    Mister Fonzo, I wonder if you might know any of the underground forces within your jurisdiction?¡±


    ¡°Underground forces? I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know a lot about these organizations because I rarely pay


    attention to them!¡± Fonzo frowned. He then asked curiously, ¡°What makes you interested in them,


    Mister Severin?¡±


    Severin picked up the red wine in front of him, drank it in one gulp, and said, ¡°I was nning to locate.


    several groups that are named after the animals in the oriental zodiac, but in Latin. For example,


    Draco, Tigris, and Equus. They must also call themselves a ¡®hall¡¯ rather than a ¡®gang¡¯.¡±


    ¡°What about Canis Hall?¡± Mae-Lynne blurted out. ¡°I do remember hearing something like that before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly the kind of organization I¡¯m looking for!¡± Severin was overjoyed when he heard that. ¡°Do


    you know where this Canis Hall is, Miss Mae-Lynne?¡±


    Mae-Lynne smiled and said, ¡°I overheard a conversation about Canis Hall when I was in Wymount City.


    That was probably about two years ago.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°I remember it clearly because


    the name sounded very unique. I wondered to myself who would give such an ugly name to an


    organization. I nearlyughed when I heard that.¡±


    After exining how she came to know about Canis Hall, Mae-Lynne¡¯s smile disappeared when she


    had a sudden thought. She looked at Severin a little conflictedly. ¡°What business do you have with this


    group. Mister Severin? Why are you searching for them?¡±


    Severin smiled awkwardly. ¡°Ahem, they all belong under a single organization, and I just want to make


    sure that they return to that organization. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡±


    He then poured himself another ss of red wine, raised it, and said to Mae-Lynne, ¡°Here¡¯s to you,


    Miss Mae-Lynne. Thank you very much for letting me know that they¡¯re in Wymount City. I will have a


    much easier time finding them, so thanks again.¡±


    After Mae-Lynne shared a toast with Severin, she said to him, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary! You¡¯re one of our


    own now, so there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±


    Severin nearly choked on his drink when he heard that. Megan¡¯s ridiculous exnation of the phrase


    one. of our own¡¯ earlier that morning made him prone to understanding those words as Megan did.


    Upon seeing that Severin nearly choked on his drink, he could not help but cover her mouth and giggle.


    Severin drank a lot that night because he was ted to learn about Canis Hall¡¯s whereabouts.


    Meanwhile, Fonzo¡¯s family-including the elders and several of Fonzo¡¯s wives-drank enthusiastically


    with him and ended up getting him drunk. Diane and She had to help him up to the room upstairs.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he could get drunk when his alcohol tolerance is so high.¡± Diane could not help but


    shake her head and smile wryly when she saw Severin passing out from drinking too much.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She smiled and said, ¡°He can¡¯t help it, I think. He¡¯s probably super happy to find out the whereabouts


    of Canis Hall, and Fonzo¡¯s family had drank really enthusiastically too. As if it wasn¡¯t enough that all


    seven of Fonzo¡¯s wives came to raise a ss to him, Fonzo¡¯s sons toasted him right after too! Even


    with his high alcohol tolerance, he¡¯s bound to get drunk after that.¡±


    Diane nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Fonzo is understandably very happy too. After all, his legs are finally


    healed, and he can walk without help now! Anyone who is in his position will be happy, of course!


    Severin is like a savior to them.¡±

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000


    Chapter 1000


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Anyway, I¡¯m feeling a little sleepy right now, so I¡¯m going to head to bed. You should go to


    sleep soon too!¡± She smiled and walked out.


    Diane nced at the soundly-sleeping Severin before going to take a bath. After she was done


    bathing, shey down beside him and dozed off.


    Severin woke up in the middle of the night because he had to use the toilet. He walked out in a daze,


    emptied his dder in the toilet, and returned to the room to continue sleeping.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaa!¡± She screamed in fright when she woke up and saw a man sleeping beside her the next


    momrning. Once she realized that it was Severin, her shock changed instantly into joy. She thought to


    herself, ¡®Maybe he wanted something to happen between usst night because he likes me!¡¯


    The scream woke Severin up, and he opened his eyes in a daze before finally realizing that She was


    beside him. He sat up immediately in fright and asked her, ¡°Why are you in my room?¡±


    She was speechless. ¡°Take a good look around. This is my room! Aren¡¯t you supposed to be sharing


    a room with Diane?¡±


    Severin scratched his head before finally realizing vaguely that he woke upst night to use the toilet.


    ¡°I¡­ I must¡¯ve entered the wrong room!¡±


    He got off the bed in embarrassment and had aplicated expression. As he looked at She¡¯s sexy


    figure and beautiful nightdress, he could not help but smile wryly and ask, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to you


    last night, did I?¡±


    She lowered her head bashfully. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. As soon as I woke up, I found you lying next to me


    with your hands on my body. But if you ask me whether or not you kissed me¡­ Then I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t


    say. for sure.¡±


    Severin felt ashamed. He ced his arms around She because he mistook her for Diane, and he did


    not expect She to be so blunt about it.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t change the fact that you slept with me! Since neither of us know what you were up tost


    night and whether or not you did anything to me, you need to take responsibility for what you did!¡±


    She pouted and stole a nce at him.


    Severin was speechless when he heard that. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you lock your room door? If it was locked, I


    wouldn¡¯t have entered the wrong room after getting upst night to use the toilet!¡±


    She red at Severin and said, ¡°I forgot to lock it because my head was buzzing from all the wine


    last night. I didn¡¯t expect you toe in and sleep on my bed!¡±


    At that moment, Diane heard the ruckus and came over in a nightgown top.


    She had a slight frown when she opened the door. ¡°I was wondering why you weren¡¯t beside me when I


    woke up in the middle of the night. I thought you went to make some pills in another room because you


    were worried about disturbing me while I was sleeping. I didn¡¯t expect you to go to She¡¯s room!¡±


    Severin was speechless for a moment, but he soon exined to Diane in a hurry, ¡°I was a little wasted


    last night, Diane! I got up to use the toilet, and I ended up entering She¡¯s room by mistake after I was


    done. I¡¯m pretty sure I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001


    Chapter 1001


    ¡°You¡¯re ¡®pretty sure¡¯? So you¡¯re not a hundred percent sure, then?¡± Diane smiled and said, ¡°Whatever it


    is, there¡¯s no denying that you shared a bed with She and hugged her while she was sleeping. You


    will need to take responsibility for your actions because no one would want to marry her anymore if


    they find out what happened!¡±


    She felt delighted because she never expected such a mistake to boost her chances of being with


    Severin.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll take responsibility!¡± Severin nced over at She and agreed atst. He had a good


    impression of her since quite a while ago, and both Diane and Megan got along well with her too. The


    mistake had already happened, and he could not confidently say that he did not do anything intimate


    such as kiss her when he entered her room by mistake.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to your word and be your woman from now on!¡± She was ecstatic and said hastily.


    When he saw how happy she was, he assured her with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am a man of my word.


    You¡¯ve always been a very good person, so it¡¯s difficult for me to justify myself if I don¡¯t take


    responsibility for you.¡±


    Severin left the room only after giving them his assurance. When he left, She ran over excitedly to


    Diane and said, ¡°Thank you, Diane!¡±


    Diane smiled and said, ¡°Look at how happy you are, silly! I understand how you feel right now. I believe


    Severin likes you too, but he¡¯s been very careful not to hurt my feelings.¡± Following a pause, Diane


    added, I¡¯m already more than happy to live the life that I have right now. Besides, if you take Mister


    Fonzo as an example, you can see that all seven of his wives get along very happily with each other. I


    think it¡¯ll be fine, as long as Severin treats the both of us well.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± She nodded excitedly and said to Diane again, ¡°If Severin wants to look for other women, I¡¯ll


    go. with your decision because you are his first wife.


    Diane smiled. ¡°Sure. If he meets another woman that he likes, we will not let him bring her into the


    household unless you and I approve of her. We don¡¯t want any scheming women to disrupt our


    harmony!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! It¡¯d be so tiring if we have to face that all the time!¡± She nodded repeatedly.


    Diane also said, ¡°You know what, I¡¯m actually d that things turned out this way. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s


    because Severin has a high attainment, but hests super long in bed. Besides, if I start training in the


    future, I might be so busy that I won¡¯t have time to keep himpany! Having you around takes some


    of the burden off me, at least!¡±


    She was speechless when she heard that. ¡®What does Diane mean by ¡®share some of the burden?¡±


    All of a sudden, she felt a little scared despite dreaming about bing Severin¡¯s woman all the time.


    She looked at Diane, pursed her lips, and asked softly, Is he really that good in bed? It¡¯s my first time,


    and I¡¯m a little scared because I don¡¯t have any experience, What should I do?¡±


    Dianeughed when she heard that. ¡°It¡¯s not that scary! You just need to get used to it!¡±


    She then patted She¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s wash up and change into some prettier clothes. We¡¯re going


    shoppingter!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today, so please let me pay for everything! If there¡¯s


    anything you want, let me know and I¡¯ll buy it for you!¡±

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002


    Chapter 1002


    ¡°Haha, if you say so, then don¡¯t mind if I do!¡± Diane smiled.


    After Severin returned to his room, he immediately widened his mental acuity and secretly listened in to


    the conversation between the two women. When the conversation was over, he retracted it and


    muttered to himself with a smile, ¡°Am I really that good in bed?¡±


    Not longter, Diane came back to the room and smiled at him. ¡°She is a good woman. She¡¯s pure,


    and she¡¯s not the kind to scheme around. I can tell that she loves you out of the goodness of her heart,


    so you must treat her fairly too!¡±


    Severin stepped forward and ced his arms around Diane. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Diane. I know that you and


    she are like sisters, and I think she¡¯s a very good person too. I never allowed my rtionship with her


    to go. above and beyond that of friends because I was worried about your feelings, but if you can


    ept her, then I¡¯ll treat her well and take very good care of her!¡±


    ¡°By the way, how do we use the liquid that¡¯s supposed to change my attainment talent?¡± Diane


    remembered that and could not help but ask Severin.


    ¡°You need to put the drop of it in the bathtub and soak in the water for about an hour.¡± Having said that,


    Severin handed the bottle to Diane. ¡°Here. Just pour it into the bathtub when you take a bath.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that easy? I¡¯ll do it right now!¡± Diane had waited a long time for that moment. She had been


    yearning. to get the talent for attainment and was very eager to take a bath.


    Severin smiled and went downstairs after changing his clothes. She was already waiting for him


    there. Her face turned slightly red again when she saw him, and her heartbeat began to quicken too.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re here!¡±


    Severin walked up to her and smiled yfully as he said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you always very bold in the past?


    Why are you so shy now?¡±


    She¡¯s heart was pounding, and she lowered her head as she said, ¡°All women get shy when ites


    to this sort of stuff! I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship before, either, and I was bold only because I


    wanted to chase after you! I risked everything and went all out!¡±


    He smiled, and said to She, ¡°Come on. Aren¡¯t you going to train? Let me see your boxing technique.


    I¡¯ll correct any errors in your posture!¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Okay!¡± She was very excited. As expected, Severin¡¯s attitude toward her had changed a lot, and he


    had begun to take the initiative to care about her.


    She followed him and even reached out to hold Severin¡¯s hand. Severin was taken aback for a bit, but


    he


    did not push her hand away. Instead, he held hands and walked with her to the woods not far outside


    the vi.


    ¡°Is that Mister Severin with Miss She?¡± Fonzo was taking a walk nearby, and he could not help but


    chuckle when he saw the two of them together. ¡°As expected, haha! He is a man, after all, and what


    man can resist the presence of such a beautiful woman? Haha, this is great progress!¡±

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003


    Chapter 1003


    After the two of them came to the patch of forest, She¡¯s heart was pounding wildly and she made


    small talk with him. ¡°Umm¡­ why hasn¡¯t Dianee down yet?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin smiled. ¡°She¡¯s bathing in the spiritual liquid, and she¡¯ll need to soak in it for about half an hour.


    Once she¡¯s done, she¡¯ll gain a talent for attainment. It¡¯ll enable her to train much quicker, and it won¡¯t


    be long before she can break through to the attainment level of a profound master.¡±


    ¡°That sounds great! She¡¯s always so eager to start her training.¡± She was happy for Diane too.


    ¡°I can see that the two of you are hitting it off rather nicely!¡± Severin smiled, and said to She, ¡°You


    need to train hard too. I¡¯ve been very busy in recent days, but I¡¯ll decide on our wedding date once I


    have some time to spare.¡±


    She felt that his gesture was very sweet, but she shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t need


    to hold a wedding ceremony for me. You have too many things on your te right now, and you still


    haven¡¯t found seven other halls. Diane told me that you only have around nine months left to finish that


    task. Your time is precious, so you don¡¯t have to waste it on me.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m happy enough as long as you can ept me. I don¡¯t care about


    anything else. Besides, shouldn¡¯t those who value attainment ce less importance on these


    formalities? Isn¡¯t constant growth more important for attainment?¡±


    Severin was moved after hearing that. He took a step forward, ced his arms around She¡¯s waist,


    and pulled her into his arms. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so considerate, She. I thought you were just a


    stubborn and pampered little girl, but I can see now that you¡¯ve matured a lot!¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m content as long as you like me!¡± She pursed her sexy red lips and said shyly.


    Severin looked at the sexy woman in front of him. Her bashful appearance and faint fragrance


    beckoned him, and he lowered his head to kiss her red lips.


    ¡°Nggh!¡± She let out a muffled groan, and her big beautiful eyes widened instantly as her body.


    descended into a state of confounded passion. She did not expect that Severin would take the initiative


    to kiss her at such a time, much less such a passionate kiss.


    At that moment, her heartbeat began to quicken too. She enjoyed the feeling immensely. Her hands


    unconsciously crept up to Severin¡¯s shoulders as she wrapped her arms around his neck.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Severin let go of She right away. He immediately narrowed his eyes and nced at


    the bushes behind him where the sound had been produced.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so vignt of your surroundings, Brother-in-Law!¡± Megan smiled awkwardly,


    and then slowly stood up from there with a man.


    ¡°You¡¯re still here, Benjamin?¡± Severin was a little startled when he noticed that the man beside Megan


    was his apprentice, Benjamin.


    However, he understood what was going on within seconds, and said to Megan, ¡°Looks like I caught


    you, Megan. I didn¡¯t think your boyfriend would be my apprentice!¡±


    Megan walked over with a smile, and then said, ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if you caught me. You¡¯ll find out


    sooner orter anywhere. Didn¡¯t we catch the two of you too?¡±


    Severin became a little embarrassed, and he touched the bridge of his nose. ¡°Well¡­


    Megan smiled and said, ¡°Rx, haha! We¡¯ve epted She a long time ago, and we all thought that


    you were a blockhead who¡¯s oblivious to her feelings toward you. Guess you¡¯re not a blockhead after


    all.¡±


    She took Benjamin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I nned to introduce Benjamin to Mom and Dier today,


    but I didn¡¯t expect you to find out first. We¡¯ll excuse ourselves now and let you two continue from where


    you left off!¡±

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004


    Chapter 1004


    Severin then said awkwardly, ¡°What do you mean ¡®continue¡¯? I¡¯m going to teach She some boxing.


    techniques and appraise her training!¡±


    Megan led Benjamin away and said, ¡°More like mouth-to-mouth techniques! I think you¡¯re just trying to


    put on an act and hide your more ravenous side! Haha!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ahem, let me take a look at your punches!¡± Severin smiled awkwardly at She.


    She disyed her basic boxing technique for Severih to see. After Severin looked closely at it, he


    said to her, ¡°Your posture is wrong, and your movements aren¡¯t coherent enough. Will you be okay if I


    held your hand from behind and execute the movement so you can feel it better!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She lowered her head and nodded. She then continued, ¡°That was my first kiss, and I didn¡¯t


    expect it toe so suddenly.¡±


    Severin then came up to her from behind and smiled fiendishly while saying, ¡°That might not


    necessarily be the case. Maybe I was so drunkst night that I kissed you when we were both in bed?


    You probably didn¡¯t know that you kissed me, and I might¡¯ve forgotten about it when I woke up too.¡±


    She blushed as she said, ¡°You¡¯re so mean! Does it count if I wasn¡¯t aware of the kiss?¡±


    Severin then said jokingly, ¡°Then why did you go on and on about having me take responsibility?¡±


    She turned around and punched Severin¡¯s chest lightly before saying, ¡°Who cares. I¡¯ll be relying on


    your for the rest of my life now!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Severin hugged her again.


    After a while, Severin and She came out from the woods. They arrived at the gate of the vi where


    they were staying at, and they made their way to the living room entrance.


    ¡°What do you think, Mom? Do you ept him?¡±


    Megan had just finished introducing her boyfriend, Benjamin, to Felicia.


    Felicia looked at Benjamin, then at Megan, and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been a stubborn girl ever since you were


    still young, so it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll listen to me if I said no.¡± She paused for dramatic effect and then


    eventually said, ¡°All I ask is that you treat her well, Benjamin. You are also an alchemist, and you¡¯re the


    scion of South Link City¡¯s mayor too. I hereby give my approval,


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Benjamin immediately stood up excitedly and gestured respectably.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you agreed, Mom. I know Dad will be fine with him, so I¡¯m more worried that you might


    say no.¡± Megan was also extremely excited.


    ¡°I saw it! I saw it!¡± Diane ran down and eximed excitedly.


    ¡°No way¡­ you saw that?¡± Megan had a puzzled expression as she looked at Severin and She who


    had just entered the living room. She asked confusedly, How are you able to see what happened


    between them in the woods earlier? They were so far away, and it¡¯s impossible to even get a glimpse of


    them even if you stand by the window.

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005


    Chapter 1005


    Diane did not understand what Megan was talking about and rolled her eyes before saying, ¡°What are


    you talking about? I¡¯m saying that I saw the spiritual energy in my surroundings. I can see it now. It¡¯s as


    clear as day to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great news, Diane! I¡¯m so d you can finally start training!¡±


    Megan was extremely excited when she heard that:


    ¡°It¡¯s good to know that my daughter stands a chance of bing a strong individual!¡± Felicia was also


    a little excited as she said to Severin, ¡°If you have any pills, you must give priority to Diane before


    anyone. else. She must always have a constant supply of pills for her training!¡±


    Severin did not know how to react to that and could only smile at her as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My wife


    will always have a steady supply of pills, but she can¡¯t just eat them willy-nilly. Certain pills must be


    taken only in certain situations.¡±


    ¡°Rx, Mom,¡± Megan said, ¡°he¡¯s an alchemist, so he¡¯ll always have a steady supply of pills for Diane.¡±


    She then asked, ¡°Say, isn¡¯t it about time we go shopping?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go!¡± Severin smiled. He went shopping with them in the morning and gave Fonzo some dry


    needling treatment when he came back.


    In the evening, he eagerly took out his alchemy furnace and prepared to refine some second-grade


    high- rank pills. His experience in the past two days allowed the refinement process to begin much


    more smoothly.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Though the first two sets of pills that he refined simultaneously ended in failure, Severin still had an


    excited look on his face. During the second session, he discovered that he was on the brink of sess,


    and he only needed to pay more attention the next round for him to finally became a second-grade


    high- rank alchemist.


    ¡°Phew! Time to continue¡± After resting for a while, Severin took out another set of materials and


    continued his refining.


    Time ticked away slowly, and after more than ten minutes, Severin waved his hand and caused a pill to


    levitate in front of him.


    ¡°Awesome! Hahaha! I seeded atst!¡± Severin was ted to see the pills in front of him, and he


    could not help himself from leaping for joy in a rare show of excitement. He knew all too well what


    would entail if he sessfully refined those pills-anyone who was a warrior king could secure a rapid


    breakthrough and reach the attainment of level nine warrior king quicker.


    He originally thought that it would take at least half a year or even longer for him to be a second-


    grade high-rank alchemist because he was a newbie who did not understand alchemy at all. As a


    result, he was incredibly surprised too when he managed to achieve it in less than three months!


    *Haha, I¡¯m a genius!¡± It was such an amazing feat that he could not help himself fromvishing a bit of


    praise on himself. Though the pill was only an inferior-quality pill, there was no doubt that he had


    be a second-grade high-rank alchemist. The first sess was simply the beginning of many more


    sessful attempts toe, and the next step was to find ways to increase his sess rate.


    ¡°I have to strike while the iron is hot and try refining a few batches of pills tonight!¡± After carefully putting


    away the pill in his hand, Severin rested for a while and started refining again. It was not until after


    three in the morning that Severin put away the alchemy furnace and then went back to the room to get


    some sleep.

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006


    Chapter 1006


    In the span of two days, Severin had produced several second-grade high-rank pills.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Master? Why¡¯d you gather us all here?¡±


    The four war gods had arrived and they entered the room with Severin.


    Calum looked at Severin with a puzzled expression. When Severin called them the previous day, he


    had requested them to rush over and meet him the following morning. They did as they were told, but


    they could not help themselves from guessing if Severin had something very important to tell them


    about. Beryl looked curiously at Severin too. Severin smiled and said, ¡°Look at how nervous all of you


    are. I called you all over because I have some good stuff for you!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°You nearly scared me there! I thought you called us over something serious had happened!¡±


    The four of them were relieved when Severin assured them that he called them over because he had


    something good in store for them.


    With a wave of the hand, Severin took out a porcin bottle. He opened it, took out four pills, and said


    to the four of them, ¡°I¡¯m giving you one pill each. You¡¯ve been at peak-stage level nine warrior king for a


    while. now, so this pill will help you break through to the first-rank warrior emperor without a hitch!¡±


    Isn¡¯t this a second-grade high-rank pill? Did you have another breakthrough in your alchemy already?¡±


    Calum felt incredibly excited when he took the pill..


    He and the rest of the war gods had reached the attainment of a level nine warrior king for more than a


    year, and it was natural for them to want to break through to warrior emperor. s, it was easier said


    than done, because of how much strength and energy was needed to achieve it.


    However, the pill that Severin gave would make it so much easier for them to break through to level


    one warrior emperor. ¡°Your alchemical talent is ridiculously impressive, Master! You truly are a genius!¡±


    Warren was excited too. If the existence of such a pill was made public, then a frenzy amongst many


    strong individuals would almost certainly ur.


    Beryl smiled. ¡°With his talent, it¡¯s only a matter of time until he bes a third- or even fourth-grade


    alchemist. Byparison, people like us can only look up to him in the hopes that we could one day


    achieve a sliver of his greatness.¡±


    Horace then said excitedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how else to thank you for your kindness. Why don¡¯t you marry


    my granddaughter? She¡¯s a very beautiful young woman.¡±


    Severin was speechless. It was not the first time that the old man suggested that to him. He smiled.


    awkwardly. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on that. Feelings work in mysterious ways, after all.¡±


    Calum¡¯s mind went nk for a moment and he finally said to Horace, ¡°If our master does marry your


    granddaughter, doesn¡¯t he have to call you Grandpa like your granddaughter does? You must be crazy


    if you think you can get him to call you Grandpa!¡±


    At the same time, Warren reacted to that and immediately said, ¡°I agree! If Master calls you Grandpa,


    then what are we supposed to call you? You just want us to treat you like our senior, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Horace felt embarrassed right away and hurriedly exined to them. ¡°I never even thought about all


    that, guys. You know what, just forget it. I won¡¯t ask him to marry her again, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Severin could not help butugh when he saw their antics. ¡°Okay then, you can take your pill


    with you, train hard, and break through to level one warrior emperor as soon as you can.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll excuse ourselves then!¡±


    The four of them left excitedly after getting the pill.

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007


    Chapter 1007


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    During that period, Skystream Province¡¯s governor, Zeke, received an invitation from Severin toe


    over that morning as well.


    ¡°Why is Severin asking us to go over? I heard that he¡¯s leaving Skystream City today, so I can¡¯t help


    but wonder if it¡¯s because he wants us to see him off. Why is he so full of himself when he¡¯s just a


    county governor?¡± One of Zeke¡¯s daughters could not help but pout unhappily.


    Zeke chuckled and said, ¡°Well, if someone else had asked me to go, I probably wouldn¡¯t even


    entertain. their request at all. But if it¡¯s Severin, then I¡¯d be more than delighted to meet him, even if it¡¯s


    just to see him off!¡±


    ¡°But why? He¡¯s just a county governor. You¡¯re the province governor, so you are one step above him!¡±


    His beautiful daughter remarked begrudgingly.


    Zeke smiled again. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand, do you? He¡¯s a second-grade medium-rank alchemist


    who can refine countless top-grade pills. This shows that he¡¯s close to breaking through to a second-


    grade high-rank alchemist! But that¡¯s not the point, though. The mere fact that he gave us plenty of pills


    as a gift on my birthday is a sufficient enough reason for me to see him off.¡±


    The grand-elder smiled and said, ¡°Indeed! We must ensure that we have a good rtionship with


    Severin. If he bes a second-grade high-rank alchemist in the future, even forces such as the


    Stormy Moon Sect might wish to get him to join their ranks.¡±


    The second elder shared the same views too. ¡°That¡¯s right. Even a single one of his pills will allow us to


    add another warrior emperor powerhouse into our ranks. The presence of such an individual in an


    organization gives them a significant advantage over those whock such individuals. Thebat


    strength and ability of a level one warrior emperor is about the same as several ninth-rank warrior


    kings!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We ought not to make such a big deal out of It if it turns out that we were called over to see


    him off. Severin, as the South County¡¯s governor, is a cut above the other three governors. He has a


    bright and boundless future ahead of him!¡± Zeke said earnestly.


    Before long, they all arrived at the vi just as the four war gods had left.


    ¡°How¡¯s everything so far, Fonzo? I believe your leg is nowpletely healed?¡± Zeke asked Fonzo with


    a smile after leading about a dozen or so people into the vi.


    Fonzo immediately got up and greeted him back. ¡°Mister Zeke! What brings you here? If I knew you


    wereing, I would¡¯ve gone to greet you at the door!¡±


    Zeke chuckled and said, ¡°No need to trouble yourself. Mister Severin asked me toe here because


    he wanted to see me.¡±


    Fonzo frowned suddenly. ¡°That¡¯s strange. All four of the war gods came here earlier today, and now


    you¡¯vee here too. I can¡¯t help but wonder what business all of you might have with Mister Severin.¡±


    ¡°They were here? All four of them?¡± Zeke was a little startled when he heard that. After all, every war


    god had about the same status as he did, but even he was unable to make friends with all four of them


    at the same time. More importantly, they all rushed there as soon as Severin requested their presence.


    ¡°Mister Severin is an enigma, isn¡¯t he? Even the Four Great War Gods rushed over simply because he


    told. them to!¡± The grand-elder who came with Zeke expressed his surprise too.


    At that moment, Severin came to that vi with Diane and the others.


    ¡°Haha, Mister Severin! To what do I owe the pleasure of being called over?¡± Zeke asked as soon as he


    saw Severin there.

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008


    Chapter 1008


    Severin smiled, looked at the crowd, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. We¡¯ll be leaving Skystream City


    soon, so we feel that it¡¯s necessary to give you a parting gift before we leave. After all, we both have a


    very good rtionship with each other. I¡¯ve also prepared a gift for Mister Fonzo too.¡±


    Fonzoughed. ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s very considerate of you!¡±


    After Severin finished speaking, he took out two small porcin bottles with the wave of his palm and


    they floated in the air before Zeke and Fonzo.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Zeke could not help but gasp with emotion when he saw those floating bottles. ¡°You truly do live up to


    your reputation as an amazing alchemist, Mister Severin. Your mental abilities are very strong, and you


    have such excellent mental control that you can levitate the bottles before our very eyes.¡±


    Fonzo took the bottle in front of him and asked with a smile, ¡°I wonder what could be in this bottle. Is it


    another pill?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I made one each for the two of you,¡± Severin said. ¡°Anyway, we have to get going soon,


    so farewell until we meet again!¡±


    Severin then led everyone to the ce where he parked his car. Fonzo and Zeke put away their


    respective bottles, expressed their thanks, and saw Severin off at the entrance as Severin drove off.


    What a generous man he is. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d give us another pill before he left!¡± Zeke could not help


    but remark with a smile after Severin left.


    ¡°He is, indeed. Would you like toe in and have a cup of tea?¡± Fonzo offered.


    ¡°Perhaps another day when I have more time to spare. Mister Severin has left, so it¡¯s about time we


    excuse ourselves too.¡± Zeke smiled and left with his men.


    After they had walked a little further, Zeke¡¯s daughter said, ¡°You called him generous when he only


    gave you a single pill? You¡¯re the province governor, for heaven¡¯s sake! How could he only give you


    one pill after asking you toe all the way here to meet him? He should¡¯ve at least given you two


    pills.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s expression soured immediately and he chastised her unhappily. ¡°Do you know how precious a


    single second-grade medium-rank pill is? It¡¯s enough for a level four or level five warrior king to secure


    a breakthrough, which is why I called him generous even though he just gave me one. Besides, he¡¯s


    given us plenty of pills before too!¡±


    At that moment, Zeke took out the small porcin bottle and opened it to take a look.


    As soon as heid eyes on the pill inside, he was thoroughly petrified by what he saw. ¡°T-t-t-this¡­¡± he


    stammered.


    ¡°What is it, Dad? Why do you look so surprised? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen a second-grade medium-


    rank pill before!¡± the young girl frowned upon her father¡¯s reaction.


    Zeke gulped. ¡°This isn¡¯t a second-grade medium-rank pill. It¡¯s a second-grade high-rank pill! Hahahaha!


    I can break through to level one warrior emperor with this!¡±


    ¡°A second-grade high-rank pill?¡± His daughter was shell-shocked when she heard that and even


    doubted whether or not she heard it clearly. ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that he was a second-grade medium-rank


    alchemist on your birthday? How is he suddenly a second-grade high-rank alchemist? He couldn¡¯t have


    made a breakthrough within the short span of a few days, could he?¡±

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009


    Chapter 1009


    Zeke nodded. ¡°He is incredibly talented, so I do believe that he made the breakthrough in the past few


    days. This pill is an inferior-quality pill, which is normal for those who had a step up from the previous


    rank.¡±


    ¡°His generosity knows no bounds, sir. It is such a surprise that he gave you a second-grade high-rank


    pill!¡± Even the grand-elder was a little excited as he walked behind Zeke.


    Zeke smiled and said, ¡°Well, he most certainly deserves our longsting friendship. We must do our


    best to aid him if he ever needs our help in the future.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± The elders looked at each other and nodded.


    ¡°Oh, my word! It¡¯s a second-grade HIGH-rank pill! Fonzo had also opened the porcin bottle at about


    the same time. When he found out that the pill inside was a second-grade high-rank pill, his mouth


    widened with exoment.


    At that moment, Sofia and Meldrick had returned to Stormy Moon Sect.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t the other four with you?¡± asked the middle-aged man in front of them. He was none other


    than Sofia¡¯s father, Birk. He was not pleased when only two out of the six people that he sent out


    returned, and he had a bad feeling that something ominous had happened.


    Meldrick immediately stepped forward and exined, ¡°Sir, the four of them were killed.¡±


    ¡°Killed?!¡± Birk was so angry that he clenched his fists tightly and exploded in a rage, ¡°Who¡¯s the b*stard


    that killed our sect¡¯s members? They¡¯re asking to be killed if they kill one of our people!¡± Birk then


    looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Where are they now? Did you kill the person? Have you avenged


    our disciples?¡±


    Sofia then said, ¡°We didn¡¯t take revenge because it was our disciples that misbehaved. They tried to


    rob him because they knew he had pills on him, and they even wanted to take his beautiful wife away.


    He didn¡¯t let them do any of that, of course, so an altercation happened and he killed all four of them.¡±


    Then, Sofia paused for emphasis before continuing, ¡°He¡¯s my savior, Dad. He saved my life once


    before, so I can¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After Birk knew the whole story, he said to her, ¡°I see. Then we won¡¯t pursue the matter any further


    since it was our disciples thatmitted the injustice against him. I have explicitly warned everyone


    not to pick on other people and keep a low profile as much as possible, but they did not heed my


    advice. I will not mince my words when I say that they deserve to be killed after messing with someone


    whose attainment was higher than theirs!¡±


    Birk¡¯s statement left Meldrick with no choice but to nod and cooperate. ¡°That¡¯s true. They brought it


    upon themselves.¡±


    He then left with Sofia after handing over the offering to Birk. Sofia then brought the new recruit Draven


    to arrange his amodation and receive a disciple token.


    On the other hand, Meldrick left the hall from the other end and came to a courtyard. Meldrick walked


    into the courtyard with a smile and called out to a middle-aged man who was soaking in the sunlight.¡±


    Mister Ronnie!¡±

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010


    Chapter 1010


    Ronnie, the sect¡¯s protector, had been in a bad mood recently, and he merely nced briefly at


    Meldrick. before saying, ¡°Do you have nothing better to do than toe here and bother me?¡±


    Meldrick smiled subtly, sat down in front of Ronnie, and asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious if you are aware of the


    circumstances surrounding your son¡¯s death?¡±


    At the mention of his son, Ronnie¡¯s face soured and he narrowed his eyes slightly as he nced at


    Meldrick. ¡°What are you trying to tell me, Meldrick? Are you saying that you¡¯re well aware of the


    circumstances surrounding Brandon¡¯s death?¡±


    Brandon¡¯s death has been bearing down on Ronnie for quite some time because Brandon was his only


    son. Brandon went out to hunt for treasure with Sofia, but Sofia was the only one who made it back.


    ording to Sofia, he had been killed by a spirit beast.


    Though there was no evidence to prove that, Ronnie did not think too much about it because he


    believed. in Sofia¡¯s words. When Meldrick brought that up to Ronnie again, thetter finally realized


    that the truth. was probably not as simple as it seemed.


    Meldrick nodded. ¡°Brandon wasn¡¯t killed by a spirit beast. I only found out the truth when I went out with


    Sofia She revealed it to me while we were on the road, but she insisted that I shouldn¡¯t tell you about


    it.¡±


    Ronnie clenched his fist and gritted his teeth. He suppressed his anger before questioning Meldrick.


    Then why are you telling me that?¡±


    Ronnie was well aware that Meldrick was very a sly and scheming person. Meldrick and Brandon had


    both tried to win Sofia¡¯s heart, and their affection for her was an open secret even though they never


    expressed their feelings outright.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As rivals in love, they were less than cordial with each other. As a result, Ronnie was a little wary when


    Meldrick approached him to tell him about it.


    Meldrick deliberately expressed his sadness. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you at first, but I understand how


    important it is for a father to know the truth about his son¡¯s death. I can understand the pain, especially


    if you don¡¯t know the true events surrounding what happened¡­¡±


    Then, Meldrick stood up again as if to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll excuse myself then if you don¡¯t wish to know the truth.


    I shouldn¡¯t have reminded you of your pain in the first ce.¡±


    Ronnie immediately panicked when he saw that Meldrick was about to leave. He stood up and said,


    ¡°Hold on. I never said I didn¡¯t want to know the truth, did I? How did my son die? He couldn¡¯t have been


    killed by Sofia, right? Her attainment was not as high as my son at the time!¡±


    Ronnie¡¯s heart ached again. Brandon was young, and his talent was somewhat better than many of the


    disciples. If he had still been alive, he would have broken through to the level one warrior emperor by


    then.


    Meldrick sat back down and said to Ronnie, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but you can¡¯t tell anyone that you heard it from


    me. I don¡¯t want Sofia to be unhappy!¡±


    Ronnie frowned. ¡°Why would she be unhappy?¡±


    ¡°Well, when Brandon and Sofia went out to search for treasure, he took her to a ce where no one


    was around and secretly drugged her to try and force himself on her. Just as he about was about to do


    the deed, a passer-by who is unaffiliated with any sect or gang killed Brandon in the name of justice.¡±


    Meldrick did not hide anything from Ronnie and revealed every detail.


    Ronnie could not help but sigh when he heard that. ¡°Why did Brandon have to be so impatient? Serves


    him right formitting such a heinous act!¡±


    Having said that, he clenched his fist again and said, ¡°But that unaffiliated practitioner crossed the line.


    My son might be a little impulsive, but he doesn¡¯t deserve to be killed. Besides, that practitioner was


    just passing by, so what business did he have interfering with Brandon¡¯s affairs?¡±


    Meldrick looked at Ronnie before ncing outside to make sure no one was around. He then asked


    softly, ¡°Do you want to avenge your son¡¯s death?¡±

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011


    Chapter 1011


    Ronnie then said without any hesitation, ¡°I do. I¡¯ve been wanting to get revenge since the day I knew of


    Brandon¡¯s death! If I ever find out the identity of the person who killed my son, I¡¯ll slice him up without a


    second thought!¡±


    Following a brief pause, Ronnie added emphatically, ¡°I can¡¯t call myself a father if I don¡¯t avenge my


    son!¡±


    Meldrick then immediately reminded him. ¡°But you must promise me that you can never tell anyone that


    I told you about this.¡±


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t tell a soul.¡± Ronnie raised his hand and swore solemnly.


    Meldrick then said, ¡°Okay. That practitioner¡¯s name is Severin Feuillet!¡±


    ¡°Severin Feuillet?¡± Ronnie frowned when he heard that. ¡°Other people might share the same name as


    he does, and he is an unaffiliated practitioner too. It would be like finding a needle in a haystack if we


    don¡¯t know which city to start the search.¡± Ronnie then seemed to have thought of something as he


    asked Meldrick, ¡°Do you know where this Severin person lives? How did you even find out about him?¡±


    ¡°We met him when we went to Skystream City. He¡¯s the one who killed four of our disciples.¡± Meldrick


    smiled drily.


    When Ronnie heard this, he said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill him then if he killed our sect¡¯s disciples? Is your


    attainment weaker than his?¡±


    Meldrick had a bitter smile as he said, ¡°I was about to kill him when Sofia stopped me. She regarded


    him as a lifesaver after he killed Brandon, and I didn¡¯t have a choice because she prevented me from


    killing him! I tried to kill him without Sofia¡¯s knowledge sometimeter, but after I attempted that, I


    realized that my strength is still far behind him even though he¡¯s an unaffiliated practitioner!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that a powerhouse that is stronger than a level two warrior emperor such as yourself


    exists in normal society! He must be a person of high status then!¡± Ronnie frowned and could not help


    but take a guess.


    ¡°He injured me when I punched him, so I immediately made my escape and fled the scene. I¡¯m


    guessing he¡¯s a level three or level four warrior emperor. You¡¯re right in guessing that he isn¡¯t an


    ordinary person. He¡¯s also the governor of the South County, one of four counties in Skystream


    Province. His current ce of residence is South Link City. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have no trouble finding him if


    you head there.¡±


    After exining everything, Meldrick stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I know, Mister Ronnie,


    so whether or not you want to avenge your son is up to you now.¡± He then excused himself.


    ¡°So, this Severin guy is the governor of the South County, and he¡¯s staying at South Link City?¡± A


    murderous intent appeared in Ronnie¡¯s eyes. He stood up, clenched his fists, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll avenge you


    soon, Brandon.¡±


    The next morning, Ronnie sought out the grand-elder and informed him, ¡°I have some matters to attend


    to, Grand-Elder. I¡¯ll be back in about a week!¡±


    The grand-elder looked at Ronnie and asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Ronnie smiled wryly and said, ¡°I¡¯m still feeling depressed even though Brandon has been dead for a


    while. now. I drink every day to try and numb myself with the alcohol, so I thought about taking some


    time to rx. I¡¯ll treat this as a holiday.¡±


    The grand-elder nodded, patted Ronnie on the shoulder, and said, ¡°We can¡¯t resurrect those who have


    passed on. I think it¡¯s good for you to rx a bit ande to terms with what¡¯s happened.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, grand-elder.¡± Ronnie gestured respectably and flew away.


    During that time, Severin and the others were on their way home. However, they all treated the journey.


    home as yet another road trip and followed the route that Megan nned. It went without saying that


    she


    had chosen to return using a different route than the one they took to Skystream City.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After more than two days on the road, they finally returned to South Link City.


    ¡°They¡¯re back!¡± eximed a bodyguard.

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012


    Chapter 1012


    Many bodyguards got excited when they saw Severin return.


    ¡°Oh, has my son finally arrived back home?¡± When Maurice and Judith heard that their son had


    returned, they immediately came out of the vi to greet him.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re all safe and sound!¡± Catherine was also all smiles after seeing that everyone


    had returned.


    On the other hand, William was a little taken aback when he saw Megan and Benjamin holding hands


    so intimately. He pointed at them and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you two? Why are you holding


    hands?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious, Dad?¡± Megan turned shy and lowered her head involuntarily. ¡°Mom already


    said yes!¡±


    ¡°Haha, well, you¡¯ve got yourself a boyfriend atst! I was worried that your standards are so high that


    you won¡¯t be able to find a boyfriend and get married!¡± William remarked with a heartyugh, much to


    Megan¡¯s chagrin.


    She rolled her eyes at William and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Why wouldn¡¯t I be able to get


    married? Besides, Benjamin here is the son of South Link City¡¯s mayor! Are you saying that he isn¡¯t up


    to my standard?¡±


    ¡°Haha, not at all, not at all! If your mother consented, then it¡¯s all the more reason for me to consent


    too.¡± Williamughed cheerfully.


    ¡°I never thought our family will be blessed with this great news!¡± Catherine remarked happily.


    To her surprise, Megan came forward and said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s more what that came from,


    Grandma. She will soon be Severin¡¯s second wife!¡±


    She blushed and lowered her head.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Haha, of course! By all means!¡± The olddy was even happier and grinned from ear to ear.


    The Shanahans had plenty to celebrate that day aftering so far. They used to be a third-tier family


    in a small ce like Brookbourn, and they could only dream of establishing connections with the


    daughter of the city¡¯s mayor.


    However, their son-inw had since been able to marry such a woman, and she would be marrying into


    a very wealthy family too. The Shanahans were progressing at a rate that was so much different from


    that of the past.


    Severin¡¯s six beautiful bodyguards could not help but look at She with envy. After all, a man like


    Severin was a near-perfect existence who excelled in almost every aspect. Any woman would be


    happy to marry a man like that.


    ¡°Yay! Mom and Dad are back!¡± At this moment, Selene also ran over and threw herself happily into


    Severin¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Look, Selene! I bought you a doll!¡± She smiled, took out a doll from the car, and walked over..


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt She!¡± Selene hugged the doll and smiled happily.


    She then asked, ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°I did!¡± Selene eximed gleefully. ¡°I like it when you bring me out to y and train!¡±


    Megan then smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯ll be your second mommy from now on, so you can call her Mommy


    She!¡±

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013


    Chapter 1013


    Everyone was in a jovial mood after Severin and the others returned, so they all went to have dinner at


    a ¡®hotel to celebrate.


    When night fell, Severin took out his materials and refined some pills in his room.


    Although he already knew which city Canis Hall was in, he was in no hurry to locate them. Instead, he


    nned to spend a few days refining some pills for the hall masters as well as Lillie and the girls. After


    all, their attainment would have already stabilized during the past few days. If Severin gave them pills,


    then he could save a lot of time. They could train during his absence and improve their attainment while


    waiting for his return.


    In particr, Larry, Mick, Gracie, and Rachel still had much to improve. After all, Severin would only be


    one step closer to his goal if they became stronger.


    Severin spent another night refining five pills, and he did not take a break the next morning either. He


    continued to refine more pills and produced another eight. As he kept refining the pills, the sess rate


    of those second-grade high-rank pills was increasing too.


    He sighed when he looked at the remaining materials. ¡°I¡¯m d my uncle-master provided a lot of


    materials, and I¡¯m also thankful that my talent in alchemy is decent enough that I didn¡¯t have to waste


    too many materials when I first started trying out alchemy. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve run out of materials to


    use.¡±


    Another day soon passed, and Severin had produced a total of 35 second-grade high-rank pills over


    the course of forty-eight hours. Anyone who knew that he could sessfully produce so many pills in


    just two days would be shocked, especially if they found out that they were all second-grand high-rank


    pills. Even a single pill is a treasure that would be coveted by the strongest warrior kings.


    The several halls that Severin had located developed rather well in that time frame. Although there


    some of them had internal disputes in the beginning, they behaved themselves as soon as they learned


    that their backer was South County Mansion. Of course, there were never any disputes in Draco Hall,


    Mus Hall, or Serpent Hall because Severin had told them not to stir up any trouble.


    Severin finally called Wendy and the girls over to meet him on the third morning.


    ¡°Your attainment has improved a lot, and you¡¯re quite a stable level five warrior king,¡± Severin said with


    a smile as he looked at the six young, domineering beauties in front of him.


    Kiera smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not going to give us pills again, are you? The speed at which you refine all these


    pills. is simply insane!¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I will be giving you more pills, and this time they¡¯re second-grade


    high-rank pills.¡±


    ¡°Second-grade high-rank? That sounds awesome! This will help us improve so much more than just


    one level, right?¡±


    The girls were all very excited when they heard that. If they received such a pill, then they would


    be almost unstoppable in a ce like South Link City even though that might not be the case in


    other cities. South Link City may be huge, but it can neverpare with Skystream City in terms of


    prosperity.


    Severin nodded. ¡°I can tell that Wendy¡¯s attainment should be about peak-stage level five warrior king.


    If she consumes this second-grade high-rank pill, she probably stands a good chance of securing a


    breakthrough to level eight warrior king. As for the rest of you, you¡¯re all at intermediate-stage level five


    warrior king, so the most you can make a breakthrough is to level seven warrior king.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re more than happy with that, sir! I don¡¯t know how I can even thank you for giving us these pills!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Abigail said excitedly, and everyone else was just as happy too.


    Beside them, Naomi covered her mouth with a snicker and said, ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t know how to thank


    him, then you can always pledge your heart and soul to him. Haven¡¯t you seen those TV shows where


    the girl offers herself to the man because she doesn¡¯t have any way of repaying him?¡±


    Abigail blushed as soon as Naomi made that remark.

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014


    Chapter 1014


    At that moment, Abigail rolled her eyes. ¡°What are you talking about, Naomi?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding! Look at you blushing so hard!¡± Naomi said with a smile.


    Severin felt a little embarrassed when the women said that. He cleared his throat and pretended not to


    hear their conversation. With his mental abilities, he levitated six pills in front of everyone. ¡°You may


    take one each at random. There¡¯s no need to argue over which pill is better than the other.¡±


    ¡°Why would we do that? We¡¯re more than happy to get this pill, and we¡¯re already very grateful that you


    could give them to us,¡± Kiera said with a smile.


    The girls thanked him one after another and carefully put away their respective pills.


    Severin nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving for Wymount City in two days, so I¡¯ll leave the


    safety of the mansion in your hands.¡±


    Lillie immediately patted her chest and assured him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry so much on your trip.


    This pill will make us all level seven warrior kings at the very least, and we might even be strong


    enough to leapfrog higher-level opponents! The mansion will be in safe hands!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t need to be so worried! We¡¯ll take care of everyone here!¡± Wendy said immediately.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Okay then, that will be all for today. Don¡¯t forget to send someone to inform all the


    hall masters that I want to meet them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The bodyguards answered in unison.


    ¡°Come out here, Severin!¡± At that moment, however, a middle-aged man flew over and red down at


    him from the sky.


    ¡°Is he on a suicide mission or something?¡±


    ¡°He must be insane to just break into the mansion like that!¡±


    ¡°Does he have a death wish?


    Many of the bodyguards flew into the air too.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Come back down here!¡± Severin called out and instructed all his bodyguards toe down.


    ¡°Sir! He¡¯s trespassing on your property!¡± A bodyguard said while ring at the intruder.


    Severin nodded. ¡°I¡¯m aware of that, but you¡¯re no match for him, even if you attack him all at once!¡±


    Lillie frowned and felt a powerful murderous aura from the raging stranger.


    ¡°He¡¯s strong. Very strong!¡± Wendy remarked after looking at the man.

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015


    Chapter 1015


    ¡°Which one of you is Severin? Come out here and let me kill you, or else I will destroy this ce and kill


    everyone here!¡± The intruder said angrily as he gazed down.


    Everyone in the mansion was frightened, and they all ran out to see who was it that made such a


    ruckus.


    ¡°I will spare everyone else if you show yourself and let me kill you to avenge my son. I¡¯m going to count


    to ten, and I¡¯ll go on a killing spree if you don¡¯te out by then!¡± the middle-aged man said again.


    Severin smiled. In a quick dash, he flew to a height of nearly a hundred meters and stood in front of the


    man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother counting. It¡¯s only going to waste more time!¡± Severin said while looking at the other party.


    The man narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you the one who killed my son?¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ve lost count of how many people I killed. Which one of them is


    your


    son?¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s lips twitched a couple of times. He red at Severin and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make


    sure you remember our names when you die today. My name is Ronnie, and my son¡¯s name is


    Brandon.¡± Severin did not pay much attention when he killed Brandon, and he had already forgotten


    that name. After thinking for a while, he frowned and asked with a puzzled look, ¡°Who is Brandon? Can


    you be more specific?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who Brandon is? Then I¡¯ll remind you again. He¡¯s a disciple of the Stormy Moon Sect,


    and I am the sect¡¯s protector!¡± a strong fluctuation of spiritual energy gushed out from his fist when he


    said. that.


    ¡°Are you able to tell the intruder¡¯s attainment level from the spiritual energy that he produced?¡± Lillie


    asked Wendy.


    Wendy looked carefully and said, ¡°His attainment is high¡­ very high. I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s a level seven


    warrior emperor. I wonder if Mister Severin will be strong enough to go against him.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Diane, Megan, and the others had rushed over by then Diane had a fearful look when she heard


    Wendy¡¯s words. ¡°A level seven warrior emperor? Is the intruder¡¯s attainment that high? This doesn¡¯t


    look good. I didn¡¯t think the Stormy Moon Sect¡¯s protector would be so strong.¡±


    ¡°What are we supposed to do? We lose our position as South County Mansion if Severin is dead.¡±


    Felicia had a worried expression because she knew what sort of disaster would befall them if Severin


    was killed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Mom! We have to trust him!¡± Megan insisted despite feeling a little less than confident.

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016


    Chapter 1016


    She clenched her hands unconsciously and had an extremely solemn expression on her face. ¡°He¡¯s


    too strong. Severin might be able to handle a level one or a level two warrior emperor, but this is a level


    seven warrior emperor we¡¯re talking about here! How did the guy know where to find Severin? When


    did Severin kill his son?¡±


    ¡°Is your son one of the four Stormy Moon Sect disciples that I killed in Skystream City? I recall Sofia


    assuring me that she wouldn¡¯t report this issue to the sect when she returned. She said that the sect


    won¡¯t try and cause trouble to me anymore.¡±


    Severin then thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Aha! I get it now. You didn¡¯t listen to the sect, did


    you? You sneaked out, and now you¡¯re trying to avenge your son by killing me!¡±


    After a pause, Severin continued, ¡°I bet no one would ever find out if I killed you right now. Then the


    Stormy Moon Sect won¡¯t trouble me again.¡±


    Ronnie¡¯s body was trembling with anger. He did not expect that Severin still did not know who Brandon


    was even after he mentioned Brandon¡¯s name. He felt powerless to do anything about it because it was


    as if he was talking to a wall. His face was extremely gloomy as he said, ¡°Brandon is the young man


    that you killed to save Sofia. He¡¯s a talented level eight warrior king. You should know by now who he


    is, right? I¡¯m here to avenge him.¡±


    He then sneered and said, ¡°You have a big mouth, kid. I came to get revenge behind the sect¡¯s back


    because this is personal grudge that I¡¯m holding against you. It has nothing to do with the sect, or the


    four disciples who died in Skystream City. Understand?¡±


    Severin finally had a realization. ¡°Oh, I see! You¡¯re the father of that pervert, then? He drugged Miss


    Sofia and wanted to force himself on her before killing her. If you¡¯re here to avenge an animal like him,


    then you¡¯re no better either. You must¡¯ve been the one who spoiled your son to the point where he


    wouldn¡¯t even hesitate to do something so heinous?¡±


    Severin¡¯s words made Ronnie¡¯s face turn blue, and then pale with anger. He red at Severin and


    said, How dare you call my son an animal! I didn¡¯t intend to kill your family today, but I¡¯ve decided not to


    spare them now that you¡¯ve pissed me off.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Stanley nearly fainted from the fear. He immediately stepped out from the crowd


    and shouted to Ronnie, ¡°How can you do something like that? You said that you won¡¯t do anything to


    my cousin-inw¡¯s family if he shows himself, but now you¡¯re going back on your word! You can¡¯t do


    that!¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    George also echoed in agreement. ¡°Yeah! If you have a problem with him, then take it up with him


    instead of with other innocent people! We¡¯re all ordinary people here, and I don¡¯t even have even the


    slightest attainment foundation!¡±


    Ronnie looked down with a sneer. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for this. If anyone¡¯s to me, it¡¯s Severin. He


    doesn¡¯t show any remorse, and he doesn¡¯t seem to want to kneel and beg me to let his family go either.


    To make things worse, he pissed me off by calling my son an animal! If you want to me someone,


    me him!¡±


    After Ronnie finished speaking, he did not say anything further and immediately attacked Severin.


    ¡°Time to end your life! Roaring Tiger Punch!¡±


    Ronnie bellowed and manifested a giant ten-foot-tall tiger in thin air from his spiritual energy.


    ¡°Is that the technique of a level seven warrior emperor? It¡¯s frighteningly strong!¡± Lillie and the others.


    immediately turned pale with fright. They had never seen such a domineering attack before.


    ¡°Mister Severin is very strong, but I¡¯m beginning to wonder if he can handle that opponent!¡± Naomi had


    a


    serious look on her face because she knew everyone would be dead in a matter of minutes if Severin


    was defeated. No one else would be able to face such a strong attack.


    ¡°Your attainment is worthy of praise, but it¡¯s very unfortunate that you had to meet me.¡± With a wave of


    his. palm, Severin took out the Blood Fiend Sword that Wullricht had given him. As he injected spiritual


    energy into the weapon, it glowed radiantly with a blood-red light and produced a faint buzzing cry.

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017


    Chapter 1017


    ¡°Is that a spiritual weapon?¡± Ronnie looked at the sword carefully and was overjoyed. ¡°This is a rather


    high. -grade spiritual weapon. The one I¡¯m holding is only first-grade. Yours is probably eighth-grade or


    ninth- grade, I believe?¡±


    Ronnie became increasingly jealous as he looked at the sword in Severin¡¯s hand. ¡°This is perfect! Your


    sword will be mine after you die! This is a rather wee surprise. You may have other treasures on


    you. too, and I can¡¯t wait to get all of them once you¡¯re dead.¡±


    Severin merely smiled coldly when he saw Ronnie¡¯s excited expression. ¡°Hehe, keep dreaming! Will


    you even be alive to take this from me?¡±


    He then injected more spiritual energy into the sword and immediately swung it in front of Ronnie.


    ¡°Rose-Petal Rain!¡± Severin yelled. A bunch of rose petals immediately appeared, and each of them


    was about the size of a palm. There were as many as a hundred of those rose petals floating in front of


    him. ¡°What a beautiful technique.¡± Lillie¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw it.


    Diane said, ¡°It might be beautiful, but we don¡¯t know if it¡¯s going to work.¡±


    She looked at Lillie and the girls before asking, ¡°Wendy, Lillie, can you or any of the other girls tell


    what Severin¡¯s attainment level is? Is he as strong as his opponent?¡±


    Wendy looked at her carefully before shaking her head. ¡°No, unfortunately. He¡¯s strong enough to


    conceal the fluctuations of his spiritual energy, yet it¡¯s also solid enough that he could condense them


    into those petals. All I can tell you is that the petals are beautiful, but I¡¯m not sure just how much


    spiritual energy is contained within them. I just hope Severin can win!¡±


    ¡°He needs to win! We¡¯ll die if he doesn¡¯t!¡± Stanley was so frightened that he almost cried as he prayed


    while looking at the two people in the air.


    ¡°Hehe, what can these petals do?¡± Ronnie looked at them, smiling.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to produce so many petals, but I thought it looked better this way. I previously only trained


    this technique to starting-stage and was only able to cast ten petals. Now I can produce a hundred


    petals. after raising it to intermediate-stage.¡±


    Severin smiled, paused for a while, and continued, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that ten petals will be enough to


    deal with you, but I¡¯m going to use a hundred petals to test the true power of this technique.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ronnie gritted his teeth angrily. ¡°You make it sound as if you¡¯re using a sledgehammer to crack a nut.¡±


    Severin snickered. ¡°If you want topare yourself to a nut, then be my guest.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ronnie erupted in a rage after hearing that. He pointed at Severin and said to the tiger, ¡°Kill


    him. I want to know whether those petals or my tiger is stronger!¡±


    The ten-foot tall spiritual tiger let out a deafening roar and charged forth with a terrifying force.


    ¡°Its momentum is too strong. Will those petals even be able to withstand it?¡± Catherine was very


    worried. That was her first time feeling so nervous.


    ¡°Go forth!¡± Severin remained indifferent. He waved his hand slightly and directed the petals toward the


    tiger.


    The petals exploded not upon contact, but upon attaching themselves to the tiger. A flurry of explosions


    was heard, and the blinding rays of light forced some people to close their eyes.

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018


    Chapter 1018


    When the light dissipated, Ronnie discovered that his giant tiger waspletely destroyed and turned


    into dust. ¡°How is that possible?!¡±


    Only ten of Severin¡¯s petals were used on the tiger, and the rest continued to float forward as they


    headed straight for him.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is bad!¡± The petals were clearly some distance away, but they appeared in front of him within


    seconds. It was almost like an illusion. They brought a sense of confusion to anyone in Ronnie¡¯s


    position, and the speed at which they traveled through the air was incredibly fast.


    By the time he turned to flee after realizing that something was amiss, he discovered that it was already


    toote for him to go anywhere. The petals surrounded him like a swarm of locusts, sealing off all


    avenues of escape.


    ¡°Sorry, but you¡¯ve been surrounded! Hehe!¡± Severin chuckled and was very satisfied with the strength


    of that technique.


    Judging from his trial run, he would have had no issues facing several people if he used that technique.


    ¡°Why is this technique so unlike all the others? These petals contain a very strong power even though


    they don¡¯t look lethal! Worse still, he can produce so many petals at the same time!¡± Ronnie¡¯s


    complexion did not look too good, and cold sweat had begun to drop from his forehead before he knew


    it.


    ¡°Time for you to meet your end. Don¡¯t even think about killing my family if you can¡¯t go through me.¡±


    Severin could not be bothered to entertain his nonsense and immediately motioned the petals to stick


    to him.


    ¡°Wait! No!¡± Death seemed to be knocking right on Ronnie¡¯s door, and he screamed in fright as he


    formed. a thin protective shield around his body. Unfortunately, the petals would almost certainly


    destroy that protective shield if it could destroy his Roaring Tiger Punch.


    Ronnie¡¯s spiritual energy shield was destroyed in an instant, and a few rose petals stuck to his body


    before blowing him into pieces. More than half of the rose petals remained unused. Severin¡¯s


    channeled his thoughts and dispelled most of them, but he saved a few and sent them flying straight


    toward Stanley.


    Stanley was ovee with fear when he saw that, and he broke out in a cold sweat while begging


    hurriedly for mercy. ¡°W-w-what¡¯s all this, S-S-Severin? I¡¯m not the enemy here. What¡¯s gotten into you?


    Isn¡¯t that intruder dead already? Are you feeling so bloodthirsty that you want to kill your own family?¡±


    George was just as frightened as he said, ¡°Are you nuts, Severin? He¡¯s your cousin-inw!¡±


    Severin flew down, stood nearby, and said with a slight smile, ¡°Who told that guy to take it up with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m not afraid of death, but I don¡¯t think we deserve to die.¡± Stanley said meekly and was


    almost on the verge of crying.


    Severin snapped his fingers and dispelled the petals. ¡°I¡¯m kidding! Look at how scared you are!¡±


    ¡°P-p-please don¡¯t make such jokes anymore. I would¡¯ve died from fright!¡± Stanley took a step forward,


    but his legs were so weak that he nearly copsed to the ground.

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019


    Chapter 1019


    ¡°He won! Hooray!¡± Lillie and the others were still feeling a little shocked, and it was almost like a dream


    to her.


    They could not believe their eyes after witnessing Severin kill a level seven warrior emperor with such


    ease. Judging from the number of rose petals earlier, they felt that he could have easily handled seven


    or eight people with the same attainment level as the intruder.


    ¡°Awesome! Our governor won!¡± The other bodyguards Jumped up for joy too. They had finally


    understood just how strong their employer was.


    ¡°You¡¯re too strong, sir! Too strong! You¡¯re amazing!¡± Wendy said excitedly. ¡°The battle that you had with


    the guy is very insightful, and it will help us a lot in our future training. We¡¯re very lucky to have


    witnessed a battle between two strong men!¡±


    Severin smiled wryly. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there and praise me. Round up some bodyguards to clean up


    the


    mess!¡±


    After giving them some instructions, he walked over to the crowd and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. His


    attainment isn¡¯t very high, and he was never a match for me at all!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Everyone was speechless. The intruder was the protector of a sect and a level seven warrior emperor


    powerhouse. However, Severin downyed both the guy¡¯s abilities and the situation too.


    ¡°Here¡¯s his spatial ring, sir!¡± One of the bodyguards in charge of cleaning up the mess ran over and


    handed Ronnie¡¯s spatial ring to Severin.


    Severin took the ring and smiled. ¡°I almost forgot that we can get a bounty from him. Hehe. His


    attainment was pretty decent, so I¡¯m sure there will be some valuable things inside here.¡± As he said


    that, his eyes lit up when he thought of something. ¡°I remember him saying that he has a first-grade


    spiritual weapon. Perhaps I can use that in future battles. My Blood Fiend Sword is too strong, and it¡¯ll


    be too shy to use it too. I think it¡¯s best not to use that unless I run into a truly powerful opponent!¡±


    Everyone then made their way back in. The Shanahans had be more confident in Severin¡¯s ability


    after witnessing his prowess earlier. There was no need to worry about whether or not the Stormy


    Moon Sect would try and cause trouble with their family again. After all, he sneaked out from the sect to


    take revenge, and the sect probably did not know anything about his actions.


    After a while, Wendy and the girls had called over the five hall masters.


    ¡°When did you return? It¡¯s great to have you back!¡± Larry was happy to see that Severin had returned.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already broken through to level three warrior king!¡±


    Severin nced at Larry and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad! Mick and Gracie have already broken


    through to the level three warrior king too, I believe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but we haven¡¯t located any of the other halls in the time that you weren¡¯t around.


    Dracodom is simply too big.¡± Gracie smiled bitterly and said regretfully to Severin.

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020


    Chapter 1020


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If we¡¯ve already searched the South County thoroughly, we can


    always start a new search in the other counties. If we still can¡¯t find them anywhere in the Skystream


    Province, then we can move on to the Skydra Province and other provinces too. I trust that there will be


    some information about those halls even if they had been wiped out.¡±


    After saying that, he went on to his main order of business. ¡°I came to you today to give each of you


    two pills. It should be enough to raise your attainment quite significantly, and you¡¯ll probably be able to


    make a breakthrough to level seven or level eight warrior king.


    ¡°No way! Will we really have such a huge breakthrough? Rachel¡¯s mouth opened wide and she


    wondered if she had misheard him. She was a level five warrior king, and she could not have been able


    to make a breakthrough to level eight even If she had a second-grade medium-rank pill. She had the


    highest. attainment among the five people there, and she believed that she would likely be the first one


    who could break to level eight.


    Severin smiled, waved his hand, and levitated ten pills in front of all of them.


    ¡°Each of you gets two pills. You¡¯ll make a breakthrough after eating a pill, and you can take the second


    pill after your subsequent breakthrough has stabilized. Make sure that you¡¯ve stabilized it though. I


    can¡¯t say much about the other halls that I haven¡¯t located, but I¡¯m confident all of you will achieve it in


    due time.¡± Severin smiled and said to them.


    ¡°Wait a second! This isn¡¯t a second-grade medium-rank pill¡­ it¡¯s a second-grade high-rank pill!¡±


    Zoheb¡¯s voice trembled with excitement as he looked at the pill in his hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re right! It is a second-grade high-rank pill! Did you already break through to second-grade high-


    rank alchemist, Supreme Leader? That¡¯s the only possible exnation as to how you were able to get


    so many pills at once!¡± Mick was feeling very excited too. He and the other hall masters used to worry


    about whether or not they would be able to make a breakthrough to the attainment level Severin


    mentioned within a year. With those pills, they might even be able to exceed the target instead of


    merely reaching it. Severin nodded. ¡°I have. Once the breakthrough has been made, you¡¯ll won¡¯t need


    to fear anyone in South Link City anymore. I¡¯ve found out that Canis Hall is in Wymount City, so I¡¯ll be


    taking a trip there soon. Remember to train while I¡¯m gone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing news! Anotherrade will soon join us!¡± Larry could not help his joy.


    ¡°Wymount City is a little far from here. If I recall, it¡¯s within the jurisdiction of the West County.¡± Gracie


    said after some thought.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s in the West County. I attended the birthday banquet of the province governor


    the other day and met the West County¡¯s governor. I casually slotted in a question about the halls


    during our conversation, and his daughter mentioned the existence of Canis Hall. She remembered the


    name because it was unique and stood out to her.¡±


    The five of them exchanges nces and could not help but smile at each other. Some of the halls¡¯


    names, such as Tigris Hall and Draco Hall, did not sound too off-putting. However, names such as


    Canis Hall and Sus Hall were a little less pleasant to the ear.


    ¡°You may rest assured that we will immediatelye to the county mansion¡¯s aid if anything happens.


    over here.¡± Rachel smiled at Severin.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to train hard! My six female bodyguards will catch up to all of you soon.¡±

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021


    Chapter 1021


    Severin allowed the hall masters to leave once he was done giving them instructions. After they left, he


    returned to his room, took out Ronnie¡¯s spatial ring, and began to check its contents.


    A nce inside the ring left him with much to rejoice. Apart from a first-grade spiritual weapon known


    as the Fish-Gut Sword, there were dozens of spiritual herbs contained within. Those spiritual herbs


    were either second-grade high-rank or third-grade low-rank, and many of them were suitable for


    alchemical purposes.


    He then perused the technique manuals within and concluded that there was no point in learning any of


    them. The techniques were not very strong, and it would be very troublesome if he used techniques


    and ended up being recognized by the Stormy Moon Sect.


    In the end, he casually picked up an old yellowed book in the corner and read through it. He did not


    think much of it at first, but he was somewhat overjoyed after giving it a more careful read. To his


    surprise, the book contained several training exercises that were suitable for women.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s flipped through this book before. He probably chucked it in a corner of the


    spatial ring because it wasn¡¯t suitable for him. These exercises are rather high-level too, so it¡¯s no


    wonder that he¡¯s so reluctant to throw the book away even though he has no use for it. He was


    probably keeping it just in case he could exchange it for some other valuable items if he meets a


    female practitioner in the future.


    Severin looked through the exercises carefully and nodded in satisfaction. As for daily necessities and


    other useless things, Severin left them in the spatial ring and threw it all away. Only those items which


    he deemed valuable enough to keep were taken.


    After taking everything that he needed, he went downstairs to look for Diane. She was in the middle of


    a stroll at that time.


    ¡°Honey, I have something special for you!¡± Severin said to Diane.


    Diane could not help but smile when she heard that. ¡°Oh? What is it? Are you going to give me a gift?


    You had us all scared today, you know. His attainment was so high, and we were all worried that you


    might not be a match for him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. I can probably take their sect leader head on too if he shows up here!¡± Severin


    said with a smile.


    ¡°Are you sure? How would you know when you haven¡¯t even met them before? Hopefully you won¡¯t


    have. to end up having to eat your own words!¡±


    Diane smiled and then stretched out an empty palm. ¡°What¡¯s the special surprise, then? Aren¡¯t you


    going to give it to me?¡±


    Severin pointed to his cheek and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you in exchange for a kiss!¡±


    ¡°Must you?¡± Diane gave Severin a flirtatious nce. She looked around to make sure that no one was


    around, and she shyly gave Severin a quick peck on the cheek. ¡°That should do it, right? You won¡¯t


    hear the end of me if that surprise isn¡¯t as awesome as you made it out to be!¡±


    Severin smiled, took out the old book with a wave of his palm, and handed it to Diane. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s


    awesome all right, and it¡¯s very special too.¡±

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022


    Chapter 1022


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Is it a book?¡±


    Diane took the somewhat yellowed ancient book, opened it, and looked at it. ¡°Phoenix Derivation


    Method? Sun-grade high-rank exercises?!¡± Her pupils dted, and a look of excitement soon appeared


    on


    her face.


    ¡°Wow! This is amazing, honey!¡± she eximed. I didn¡¯t think this would be a technique manual, much


    less a Sun-grade high-rank one. Wendy and the others told me that techniques are divided into four


    different grades of Soil, Sky, Sun, and Star. Ordinary unaffiliated practitioners generally train with Soil-


    grade. methods, while some of the more powerful families can use Sky-grade methods. Sky-grade


    methods and techniques are even rarer, and the only people who are lucky enough to have them are


    usually sect leaders. Star-grade methods are the rarest of them all, and very few people have the


    privilege ofying eyes on them!¡±


    Diane then paused for a moment and asked Severin, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a very precious technique? Where did


    you get it?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°I was lucky to have gotten it that intruder earlier. More importantly, this is even more


    suitable for women instead of men.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Wow, that sounds amazing! I was told that it would be quicker to train and secure a breakthrough Nif


    the attainment exercise is of a higher grade. In addition, if one¡¯s attainment is high enough, there will


    also be certain advantages attached to one¡¯s abilities, such as being able to kill a stronger opponent by


    leapfrogging them.¡±


    Diane had an almost child-like excitement.


    Severin gave Diane a thumbs up and said, ¡°Correct! You probably won¡¯t have time to spend with me


    now that you¡¯re so into attainment-rted stuff. I heard that you used to be a workaholic who clocked in


    extra hours at thepany, and I suppose you¡¯ll dedicate even more of your time to training now!¡±


    Diane smiled. ¡°You can always spend your time with She if I¡¯m too busy to keep youpany. She


    is such a cute and sexy woman. You¡¯ll be fine with herpany, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Severin blushed and could not help but smile wryly and he said to her, ¡°You nned this from the


    beginning, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that? I think you¡¯ll have a very good time with her.¡± Diane smiled. ¡°By the way.


    She and I have agreed that you can only bring in another woman into the household if She and I


    give consent. We hate scheming, money-grubbing girls.¡±


    Severin did not know how to react to that. ¡°Ahem, you guys are overthinking. I don¡¯t like that sort of


    woman either.¡±


    Diane rolled her eyes at Severin and said, ¡°Who knows if you¡¯d end up getting so smitten by her


    beauty. that you can¡¯t even bother to understand her true nature? Women know other women better


    than men do. You need to be aware of that.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about that anymore.¡± Severin changed the topic. He smiled and asked, ¡°So, is the


    book worth giving me a kiss?¡±


    Diane smiled and said, ¡°Of course! It¡¯ll still be worth it even if I kiss you a hundred times!¡±


    Severin looked at Diane¡¯s sexy figure and gulped before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to your word and let you


    kiss me a hundred times tonight!¡±


    Diane had a strange expression on her face when she Heard that. ¡°Are you thinking about doing that


    again? Didn¡¯t we just do it two days ago?¡±


    ¡°But, honey,¡± Severin protested. ¡°Being intimate helps strengthen our marriage. Besides, I¡¯m nning


    to leave for Wymount City tomorrow, so why just let me spend some time with you tonight, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I wanted to study this bookter, but I think I¡¯ll do it after you leave tomorrow, since I¡¯ll have


    more time to myself then!¡± Diane nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023


    Chapter 1023


    At that moment, She called her father Zachariah beside the nearby rockery.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    As soon as Zachariah answered the phone, he could not resist saying to her, ¡°Took you long enough to


    call me, She. How are things there? Have you returned from Skystream City?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve been back for several days now, and we met a lot of important people there


    too.¡±


    Zachariah cleared his throat. ¡°None of that¡¯s important! Let¡¯s just get straight to the point.¡± Zachariah


    said. He then said to her, ¡°How are you getting along with Severin? Please don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t


    make any progress even after you were there for so long.¡±


    His question left She feeling a wave of joy, and she answered excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m calling you because !


    wanted to talk to you about this. Severin finally epted me, and I¡¯ll be his woman from now on. Even


    Selene calls me Mommy She now!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± it had been days since hest heard any updates from She, and Zachariah did not put his


    hopes too high on her either. After all, Severin did not seem interested even though She was


    beautiful enough and had already taken the initiative to win his heart. In Zachariah¡¯s view, She


    probably was not Severin¡¯s type.


    However, his dejection immediately turned into excitement after hearing what She told him. He stood


    up excitedly from his suntanning session. ¡°I couldn¡¯t be happier to hear that, She! He¡¯s a good man,


    and he¡¯s a cut above everyone else. I will have nothing to worry about for the rest of my life if you marry


    him. He is also a very reliable and responsible person. You¡¯ll have a good life, and he¡¯ll treat you


    exceptionally well too!¡±


    However, She had a smug expression as she said to her father, ¡°That was a given from the


    beginning. Dad! Wasn¡¯t I the one who fell in love with him and told you that he was a good man? You,


    on the other hand, were initially reluctant to see me with him and even persuaded me not to go for him!


    Look at him now. Aside from having the four war gods as his apprentices, even the governors of


    Skystream Province and Skydra Province are on good terms with him! They treat him like a brother


    now!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? Even the two governors are treating him like a brother after that trip? This is a bit


    too much if you ask me!¡± Zachariah was startled at first, but he soon smiled and said, ¡°You must be so


    blinded by love that you¡¯re exaggerating the interaction between him and those big shots.¡±


    She immediately protested. ¡°Me? Exaggerating? You wouldn¡¯t know because you weren¡¯t here! If you


    saw everything for yourself, you would understand that nothing I said was an exaggeration. Severin is


    already a second-grade high-rank alchemist. You know what that means, don¡¯t you? The pills he


    produces are now envied by level nine warrior kings!¡±


    Zachariah gasped. ¡°Oh, dear lord! His talent for alchemy is off the charts! How did he even break


    through to second-grade high-rank alchemist so quickly? Tsk, tsk, tsk. He¡¯s truly incredible. There¡¯s no


    telling what he can achieve in the future. The world is his oyster!¡±


    Having said that, Zachariah could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Ahem, how far along in the rtionship


    are you? Did you assume he epted you just because the two of you held hands, or does Selene call


    you¡¯ Mommy She¡¯ because the two of you have already¡­ Umm¡­¡±


    She was suddenly embarrassed. ¡°Hush, don¡¯t talk about that, Dad! We¡¯ve already kissed, and he


    was the one who took the initiative to kiss me. That should be enough to prove it, right?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m happy to hear that!¡± Zachariahughed out loud. After some more thought, he said, ¡°Well, I


    only have one daughter, so I think I¡¯ll buy a flight ticket to South Link City within the week. I¡¯ll just move


    there and buy a vi in your ce. That way, I can see my daughter and son-inw whenever I want,


    haha!¡±


    She¡¯s eyes lit up: when she heard that. ¡°Hehe, sure! But what about your assets, Dad? Are you going


    to sell them all? Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re the mayor!¡±


    Zachariah said, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I have lots of free time now, and I¡¯ve basically handed over thepany to


    your uncle. I¡¯m already getting older, and I think it¡¯s about time I take some time off to rx.¡±


    ¡°I see. Anyway, that¡¯s all for now, Dad. Let me know when you¡¯re on the way here. I¡¯ll fetch you at the


    airport!¡± She ended the call feeling happier than when she started it.

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024


    Chapter 1024


    The next morning. Severin set off for Wymount City alone because he felt that it would be too


    troublesome to bring too many people with him. He soon arrived at Wymount Airport and disembarked


    from the ne with a smile.


    Wymount City was considered to be a rtively prosperous city in the West County, and although it


    was not as prosperous as South Link City, they had prospered at about the same level as each other.


    ¡°Ugh! Aren¡¯t the bodyguards supposed to be picking me up right about now? Why aren¡¯t they here


    yet?¡± A womanined after looking all around her. She was tall, fashionably dressed, and wore


    shades.


    At that moment, a ck Audi parked beside her, and a few men in suits came down to greet her.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to pick you up, Miss Chelsea. Hop on in.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Are


    you supposed to be my family¡¯s bodyguards? Why haven¡¯t I seen any of you before? I thought Yancy


    was the one who was going to pick me up?¡± there was a bit of suspicion in Chelsea¡¯s expression


    because she had never seen any of those bodyguards before.


    ¡°We¡¯re new recruits. Come with us, Miss Chelsea!¡± one of the men said.


    Chelsea immediately took out her mobile phone. ¡°Hold on a minute. I¡¯ll make a call to confirm if Yancy


    has asked for a day off!¡±


    It did not slip by her that something was gravely amiss.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Miss Chelsea. We need to go now!¡± two of the men did not give Chelsea a


    chance to make the call and stepped forward to grab her wrists. With one of them holding her left wrist


    and the other holding her right, they prepared to drag her into the car right away.


    ¡°Help! Somebody, help me!¡± Chelsea yelled.


    Though there were a few passers-by within the area, they nced quickly and then left soon after.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give fifteen thousand, no¡­ one-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors to whoever helps me!¡± she


    shouted in desperation as she was about to be dragged into the car. At that point, she could only hope


    that there would be someone brave enough to risk their lives for her for the sake of that reward.


    However, she was also well aware that there was only a slim chance that anyone woulde to her


    aid. After all, the potential savior would have to go up against several men.


    ¡°Hey fes! Do you really think you can kidnap a woman in broad daylight?¡± Severin decided to walk


    over and call out to the men.


    ¡°Get lost, kiddo. Who do you think you are? Were you expecting to be the save her with that skinny


    little figure of yourself? Look in the mirror, pal!¡± One of the men shot Severin a vicious look and


    sneered.

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025


    Chapter 1025


    ¡°Save me, handsome. Please! I¡¯ll give you a hundred and fifty thousand! If that¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll give


    you five times more than that!¡±


    Chelsea felt as if she had seen a glimmer of hope when she saw Severining to stop the men.


    ¡°Hehe, you think I can¡¯t go up against you? Why don¡¯t you try me, then?¡± Severin could not be bothered


    to waste his breath with the man and walked over slowly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think there¡¯d still be people who would risk their lives for money!¡± The man gritted his teeth,


    walked toward Severin in two big strides, and said to the three bodyguards behind him. ¡°Easy, boys.


    We still have time to break this fool¡¯s legs and leave with the woman!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°What! Break some legs, you say?¡± Severin was taken aback for a moment, but he soon smiled and


    said,¡± That¡¯s a pretty good suggestion.¡±


    Severin then rushed over in a sh.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± The man had a decent attainment, and he had already reached the attainment of a


    level eight profound master despite being just a bodyguard. Even so, Severin¡¯s speed was so quick


    that all he saw was a blur.


    By the time he could react to what happened, Severin had already kicked him in the thigh.


    ¡°Agh!¡± The tall man was sent hurling through the air by that kick andnded several meters away.


    ¡°Ah! My leg¡­ it¡¯s broken!¡± The man yelled as he sat on the ground and clutched his legs. Blue veins


    were bulging out of his forehead, and he looked to be in severe pain.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to break some leg? Well, I¡¯m fulfilled your wish! Haha!¡± Severin looked at


    the man and grinned coldly.


    Chelsea could not contain her joy when she saw that, and she felt that there was hope yet for her to


    survive the sudden kidnapping.


    ¡°What do we do now, boss?¡± The remaining three people panicked and were obviously a little scared of


    what was going to happen.


    ¡°Let Miss Chelsea go for the now and attack this guy all at once. We won¡¯t be able to bring Miss


    Chelsea with us if we don¡¯t deal with this guy. He¡¯s very strong though, so our only hope of securing a


    surefire victory is for the three of us to attack him all at once. Their leader narrowed his eyes slightly


    and said to the two bodyguards who were carrying Chelsea.


    The other two let go of her and they all surrounded Severin.


    However, they could never be a match for Severin because even their leader¡¯s attainment was nothing.


    more than that of a level one warrior king. Within a few seconds, the three of themy on the ground


    and howled one after another.


    ¡°Thank you very much, handsome. I would be a goner by now if it weren¡¯t for you.¡± Chelsea


    immediately. ran over and thanked Severin.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can whenever I see other people needing my help. There¡¯s no


    need to thank me.¡±


    ¡°But I insist! Please give me your bank ount number. I¡¯ll transfer the seven hundred and fifty


    thousand to you right away, as agreed!¡± Chelsea said to Severin again.

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026


    Chapter 1026


    The way Chelsea saw it, Severin was only willing to help her because of the money. However, Severin


    smiled subtly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want your money, Miss. I just hope you¡¯ll pay more attention to your


    safety. I didn¡¯t help you simply for the sake of money.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t doing it for the money?¡± Chelsea looked at Severin in surprise. Seven-hundred-and-fifty-


    thousand dors was no small amount, and she did not expect that Severin would refuse it outright.


    ¡°If I was really in it for the money, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to save you at all. I don¡¯t need that kind of


    money!¡± Severin chuckled.


    Chelsea¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she thought to herself, ¡®Perhaps he was doing it to win my favor


    instead? Perhaps the bodyguards who kidnapped me were in on the act with him ad they deliberately


    staged a scene so that I would owe him a favor?¡±


    It was normal for Chelsea to think that way because she of her high status as in Wymount City. The


    number of rich young men who tried to win her heart could fill up several streets.


    She had encountered such a ruse before and saw through the person who did it, but she immediately


    shook her head in the current scenario because she felt that it was unlikely to have been an act. If


    those people who nned to kidnap him were in cahoots with the young man standing in front of her,


    he have no reason to beat them up that badly. After all, two of them were still twitching non-stop on the


    would


    ground.


    ¡°Please excuse me then, Miss Chelsea. Remember to take care of yourself out there!¡± Severin nced


    at her and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Wait! Can I ask you for your help again? I¡¯d like you to a taxi with me and escort me home if that¡¯s


    okay. with you. My bodyguards, headed by Yancy, probably didn¡¯te here to pick me up because


    something happened to them!¡± Chelsea stepped forward and pleaded just as Severin was about to


    leave.


    Severin frowned, and after thinking for a while, he said to her, ¡°Sure. I don¡¯t have a ce to stay right


    now, so how about I crash at your ce for a few days? I¡¯m not sure how long exactly, but I can


    promise you it¡¯ won¡¯t it be too long. Does that sound okay with you?¡±


    Chelsea had a confused look. If he preferred to stay in her house for a few days instead of epting


    the money I offered, then could he be one of the rich young men who wanted to try and win my heart?


    She knew almost all the rich young men in Wymount City, but after taking a closer look at Severin, she


    realized that he was someone she had never seen before.


    After seeing her hesitation, Severin could not help but smile and say, ¡°Those people would have done


    God -knows-what to you if they took you away, but I saved your life without asking for those seven


    hundred and fifty thousand dors that you offered. All I want is to stay at your ce for a few days.


    Are you that reluctant to do so? Do I look like a bad guy to your or something like that?¡±


    Chelsea immediately realized how rude she had been and shed a warm smile at him. ¡°No, no, you


    misunderstood. I was just wondering who sent these people and why they attacked me.¡±


    She then walked up to one of the guys and asked, ¡°Tell me the truth! Who sent you? I¡¯ll kill you if you


    don¡¯t tell me!¡±


    The man gritted his teeth when he heard that. A determined look appeared in his eyes and he


    immediatelymitted suicide by biting off his tongue.


    ¡°Does he have to go so far?¡± Chelsea knew that it was pointless to ask the other three people, so she


    walked up to Severin and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. My name is Chelsea. Chelsea Maddock. May I ask what your


    name is?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s Severin! Severin Feuillet!


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Severin, and thank you for saving my life!¡± Chelsea said as she walked forward.


    Severin followed behind her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It must¡¯ve been fate that brought me to you in


    your time of need. I trust in fate more than anything. Besides, I hate to see a woman get bullied!¡±


    Chelsea looked at Severin again and thought, ¡®If he¡¯s talking about fate, then does this mean he has a


    crush on me? Did he refuse money because he wants to chase after me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Before long, the two of them got into a taxi.


    ¡°Sigh. I really don¡¯t understand why that bodyguard would bite off his tongue and kill himself. He died


    without even telling me who sent him!¡± Chelsea was more kind-hearted than most, and she felt a


    twinge of regret when she recalled the bodyguard¡¯s death.

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027


    Chapter 1027


    When Severin heard that, he merely smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s pretty simple when you think about it. He


    probably knows that the people who ordered him to kidnap you would kill him if he reveals everything to


    you, so he¡¯s bound to die either way.¡±


    ¡°By the way,¡± Chelsea said curiously. ¡°If you don¡¯t have a ce to stay, then does that mean you¡¯re not


    from around here?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m here in search of a certain faction. There are certain matters that I wish to talk to them about.¡±


    Upon remembering his purpose there, Severin decided to ask Chelsea, ¡°By the way, Miss Chelsea, I


    wonder if you¡¯ve heard of an organization called Canis Hall? It¡¯d save me a lot of trouble if you know


    who they are.¡±


    Chelsea thought over the name for a while and finally shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Severin. That name


    doesn¡¯t ring a bell. Although my family is quite well-off, we¡¯re only considered a third-tier family here in


    Wymount City. I know some families quite well, and that includes the mayor, but I don¡¯t know the


    underground forces all too well.¡±


    On further thought, Chelsea could not help but remark, ¡°My dad will probably know more about this


    kind of stuff. I went to college elsewhere, so I don¡¯t really know much about stuff over here.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, thanks anyway!¡± Severin said with a nod.


    Although Severin did not manage to get any information from Chelsea, he knew that Canis Hall would


    probably be just an inconspicuous force if even her father knew nothing about it too. If that turned out to


    be the case, then the leader of Canis Hall would probably not have a very high attainment level, which


    made things even more troublesome for him.


    Before long, the car stopped right outside the Maddocks¡¯ vi. After paying the money for the ride,


    Severin got out of the car with Chelsea and walked in.


    ¡°I¡¯m not seeing things, am I? Why is Miss Chelsea bringing a man back with her?¡± one of the two


    bodyguards standing guard at the entrance whispered to his colleague when they saw Chelsea with


    Severin.


    The other said, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve never seen her bring anyone back before! Seeing her with a man now


    makes me feel as though the world is turning upside down!¡±


    Severin could not help but smile wryly when he heard those words.


    ¡°Why did youe back without the others, Chelsea? Where are Yancy and the boys? Who is this


    man?¡± Richard, the head of the Maddocks, had a frown when he saw Chelseae back with a


    stranger.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Chelsea then exined, ¡°Were Yancy and the others supposed to pick me up from the airport? If so,


    then I¡¯m afraid something must¡¯ve happened to them. When I was at the airport, a bunch of strangers


    came to me and said that they would be picking me up, but I felt that something was not quite right


    when I saw that Yancy and the others were not with them. I told them that I wanted to call you just to


    confirm if you sent some new people to fetch me, but they suddenly tried to kidnap me. I¡¯m lucky that


    Severin here. rescued me before they could bring me away!¡±


    ¡°Which b*stard would be so stupid as to try and kidnap you? I¡¯ll kill them for that!¡± Richard immediately


    gritted his teeth and clenched his fists in anger. He wanted nothing more than to tear those people into


    pieces.


    ¡°Did you offend anyone recently, Dad?¡± Chelsea felt that it was the only logical exnation, so she


    decided to ask her father about it.


    Richard thought for a while and shook his head. ¡°You should know by now that the business world is a


    warzone. I would inevitably offend some people in the process of gaining a firm foothold in this city.


    How am I supposed to know who did it?¡±


    Richard then looked at Severin and said, ¡°Thank you for saving my daughter and escorting her back


    safely, Severin. I can reward you with money. Just name your price! Or else I can help you in other


    ways if you have other requests.¡±


    Before Severin could speak, Chelsea said, ¡°He told me earlier that he doesn¡¯t want any money. I


    offered him seven hundred and fifty thousand, but he still refused. He just said that he wants to live with


    us for a few days because he doesn¡¯t have a ce to stay.¡±

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028


    Chapter 1028


    ¡°Oh!¡± Richard was stunned for a moment. He found Severin¡¯s request a little strange. Rather than


    epting several hundred thousand, Severin¡¯s request was to stay at his ce for a few days. He


    looked Severin from head to toe and finally nodded in agreement. ¡°No problem!¡±


    have any


    ¡°I came here to find an organization called Canis Hall, Severin said. ¡°I can leave if you information


    about them or know where to find them. I myself am not too sure how long I will stay in Wymount City!¡±


    Severin smiled wryly and asked Richard again, ¡°Have you heard of them? Or better yet, do you know


    them?


    ¡°Canis¡­ Hall?¡± Richard seemed a little confused when he heard that. ¡°Do you spell it like anus¡­ but


    with a C?¡±


    Severin¡¯s expression became a little stiff and he finally exin to them. ¡°Rece the ¡®U¡¯ with an ¡®I¡¯. C-


    A-N-I- S. The Latin word for dog.¡±


    The two elders behind him could not hold theirughter back anymore and began cackling like


    madmen. ¡°Control yourselves!¡± Although Richard wanted tough too, he still made a point to remind


    the two elders behind him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°I¡¯ve afraid I¡¯ve never heard of this Canis Hall before, but I can send some bodyguards to help you


    more about them!¡± Richard offered.


    find out


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Severin nodded:


    Richard then turned to Chelsea and said to her, ¡°Bring more bodyguards with you when you go out next


    time, and make sure that they have high attainment. I don¡¯t want that group of people to target you


    again.¡± ¡°Okay, Dad!¡± Chelsea nodded in agreement.


    To their surprise, however, Severin came forward and suggested with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult to


    catch the person behind all this or at least find out who did it.¡±


    Richard¡¯s eyes lit up instantly and he looked at Severin.¡± ¡°Do you have some sort of n?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°I do, but I¡¯m just worried you might not trust me. The n is very simple. If your


    daughter has nothing else to do tomorrow, she should go out without bringing any bodyguards with her.


    Instead, I¡¯ll be the only person tagging along. Those people will be much more willing to attack her if


    she doesn¡¯t have any bodyguards with her. Conversely, they might be more careful if there are a lot of


    people around her.¡±


    Richard¡¯s face soured in an instant and he seemed to be somewhat unhappy.


    An old man behind him said angrily, ¡°And what sort of idea is that? Do you n to use Miss Chelsea as


    bait? Are you sure that you can protect her without any help?¡±


    ¡°Well, the best way to catch a tiger is to enter its den!¡± Severin said while touching his chin.

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029


    Chapter 1029


    Severin¡¯s words made the old man fume in anger. He looked at Severin and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy for you


    to say. What if something happens to her? Can you afford to bear the consequences?¡±


    Severin answered with a dry smile, ¡°Firstly, she would have been dead already if they wanted to kill her.


    I offered to help only when I heard her calling for help. If their intention had been to bring Miss Chelsea


    away, then they would almost certainly refrain from killing her right away!¡±


    Following a pause, Severin continued, ¡°Secondly, if I can¡¯t protect her, then I¡¯m afraid no one in your


    family. will be able to protect her.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s a rather bold remark from you!¡± the other elder said with a chuckle. ¡°This young man here


    must be a strong individual then!¡±


    Richard thought for a moment before smiling at Severin. ¡°Our two elders have very high attainment. If


    you can defeat one of them with ease, then I¡¯ll entrust my daughter to your protection.¡±


    Severin was stunned for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to Miss Chelsea to decide. I¡¯m willing to offer my help,


    but there¡¯s no point if she doesn¡¯t appreciate it. After all, I wouldn¡¯t want to lend my hand to someone


    who doesn¡¯t wish to be helped!¡±


    Chelsea bit her red lips before saying atst, ¡°I trust Severin. I¡¯ve seen his skills at the airport, and I can


    tell that he¡¯s a genuinely strong person.¡±


    The grand-elder remained adamant. ¡°The people that they sent today have failed to capture you, so


    you must understand that the next group of people they send over will be much stronger than the ones


    today. Your safety is at stake here!¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Severin took a step forward, stood with his hands behind his back, and said to the old man, ¡°Let¡¯s not


    talk about the what-ifs. Let¡¯s talk with our fists. As I said, if I can¡¯t guarantee her safety, then there¡¯s no


    point for any of you to stay by her side.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Show me what you¡¯ve got then!¡± It was no surprise that the grand-elder doubted Severin¡¯s


    strength. because Severin looked very young. Furthermore, the grand-elder had a rather decent


    attainment of a level five warrior king, so he was undoubtedly a little offended and wanted to give


    Severin a taste of what he was capable of.


    After the grand-elder finished speaking, he clenched his fist and rushed up to Severin in a blink of an


    eye. He threw a punch at Severin without hesitation. Since Severin had been kind enough to save


    Chelsea, the grand-elder decided to just test Severin¡¯s strength. To that end, he abstained from using


    his full strength. or even his spiritual energy.


    Upon seeing that, Severin smiled subtly and reciprocated the grand-elder¡¯s punch. A slightly dull thump


    was heard, and the impact sent the grand-elder flying back several meters before he could finally


    stabilize himself. There was a look of astonishment in his eyes. During that brief moment when his


    punch came into contact with Severin¡¯s fist, he felt as if hended his blow on an unshakeable


    mountain.


    After he stood firmly on the ground, he could not help but put his hand behind his back. It was already


    numb, so he shook it to try and get rid of that numb feeling.


    Finally, he took a step forward and said, ¡°You are very strong. Severin, and I acknowledge your


    strength. I can tell that you were holding back a little with that punch earlier, and your attainment is


    probably that of a level seven warrior king.¡±

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030


    Chapter 1030


    Richard and the second elder were standing behind the grand-elder, and they were both shocked when


    they heard that remark. It had never crossed their minds that Severin would contain such strength at a


    young age.


    ¡°The vi that my daughter is staying at has several empty rooms, so you might as well just stay in the


    same vi as her, Rest assured, we¡¯ll send our men to help you find out any information about Canis


    Hall. My daughter will probably be out shopping in the next couple of days, so I¡¯ll leave her safety in


    your hands. I trust that she will be safe as long as you¡¯re beside her Richard said after snapping out of


    his initial shock.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Chelsea was speechless, and she bit her red lips subconsciously while rolling her eyes at her


    father. She had gotten used to living alone in her vi for so many years, and she was not entirely.


    comfortable with sharing her ce, especially not with a man whom she just met! In her opinion, her


    father¡¯s thought process was simply iprehensible!


    ¡°Off you go now. You need to arrange a room for Severin to stay in!¡± Richard immediately waved his


    hand and said to Chelsea.


    ¡°Come with me, then.¡± Chelsea pursed her lips briefly before smiling at Severin and leading him away.


    After Severin left, the second elder stepped forward and said to Richard, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little


    inappropriate to let a man live in the same vi as your daughter?¡±


    Richard immediately smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s so inappropriate about that? I think it¡¯s perfect! Chelsea


    is a grown girl now, and she ought to have had a boyfriend a long time ago! I¡¯d be quite content if she


    ended up together with Severin!¡±


    After saying that, Richard added, ¡°Besides, Severin is handsome, and he has a very high level of


    attainment too. He is a true genius! Isn¡¯t it great if he could be our son-inw?¡±


    The second elder continued to frown, but he nheless said, ¡°I won¡¯t deny that he¡¯s a genius, but we


    don¡¯t know him very well. What if he turns out to be a bad person? It would be very troublesome if he


    does something uncouth to your daughter,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    However, Richard said confidently, ¡°I doubt it. If he was a pervert, he could¡¯ve easily taken my daughter


    away after saving her. Besides, he was the one who took the initiative to save her, so I¡¯m quite sure


    that he is a good and upright person!¡±


    The grand-elder also felt that Richard¡¯s logic made sense. He nodded. ¡°Severin is a very capable


    person, and he will be able to protect Miss Chelsea if he stays in the same vi as her. After all, there¡¯s


    no telling if those goons would attack her again in the middle of the night.¡±


    Richard nodded. ¡°Make sure to inform everyone that we will need more manpower in theing days.


    We will have more people patrolling to prevent anything untoward from happening.¡±


    When Chelsea arrived at her vi with Severin, she said to him, ¡°We¡¯re here! There are a couple of


    rooms. on the first floor, so you¡¯re free to choose from any one of them.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°If your room is on the second floor, then it might be better for me to take the


    room just beside yours. That way, I can react swiftly if any intruders try to attack you secretly under the


    cover of night.¡±


    Chelsea pondered over that decision for a while and felt that Severin¡¯s words madeplete sense.


    She nodded eventually and said to him, ¡°Sure, but just because I¡¯m pretty doesn¡¯t mean you can have


    any funny ideas. Do I make myself clear?¡±

 Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031


    Chapter 1031


    Severin did not expect Chelsea to be so confident of her beauty, so he looked her up and down.


    Chelsea started to panic when she saw him checking her out. She took two steps back fearfully.


    ¡°Why¡­ why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°I was just trying to figure out why you¡¯re so confident about your own looks when


    you¡¯re not even half as beautiful as my two women.¡±


    ¡°Why you!¡± Chelsea nearly passed out from anger. She had always been very confident about her


    looks since many rich guys tried to woo her before. ¡®He¡¯s probably negging me to get my attention.¡±


    She smiled suddenly. ¡°As if I¡¯ll ever believe you. In any case, you better not get any funny ideas about


    coming into my room tonight. If you do, I¡¯ll make sure to off myself rather so that you won¡¯t be able to


    have your way with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you worry. I have no interest in you whatsoever,¡± said Severin before going upstairs.


    Chelsea nearly passed out from anger again. ¡°D*mmit!¡±


    She followed him up while mentally cursing him all the while. Soon, Severin chose the room next to


    Chelsea¡¯s.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°By the way, I won¡¯t look into the matter since your dad already arranged for his men, who I¡¯m sure are


    familiar with the ce, to do that. You cane find me if you want to go out. But make sure you


    knock first and wait for me to tell you toe in before opening the door, okay?¡±


    Chelsea crossed her arms and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Huh! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re scared that I¡¯ll see


    something I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°I study about alchemy in my free time so I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll break my focus if you barge in suddenly,¡±


    said Severin lightly.


    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t strike me as a guy who knows alchemy.¡± Chelsea found it odd but then decided not


    to waste her brain cells thinking about it. ¡®Even if he knows alchemy, he must be at the beginner level,


    like first-grade low-rank or first-grade medium-rank. In fact, I bet he¡¯s just starting out and can¡¯t even


    call himself an alchemist yet.¡±


    There were many people in the world who wanted to be an alchemist but only very few


    seeded. Not to mention, those who managed to proceed to the ranks of first-grade high-rank or


    second-grade alchemist could be counted on one hand. Thus, she dismissed Severin¡¯s study of


    alchemy as nothing but flight of fancy.


    ¡°Fine, whatever. I have no ns to go out at the moment. By the way, you have to do the same. Knock


    on my door first before youe in,¡± said Chelsea.


    After that, she went back into her room. She had an exhausting day. Not to mention, she was drenched


    in sweat after the fright she had at the airport. Hence, she wanted nothing more than to take a shower


    and a §á§Ñ§â.


    However, she was so used to staying alone that she forgot to lock her room door after closing it. She


    put her baggage to the side, sat on her bed, and called her best friend to have a long chat.


    After she hung up, she riffled through her baggage to look for her sexy lingerie and took off the dress


    she was wearing before going to the bathroom with the sexy lingerie in her hand. Once there, she put


    her sexy lingerie to the side and turned on the shower.


    Meanwhile, Severin was nning to take a nap before doing alchemy. Ten minutes had not even


    passed


    when he heard Chelsea screaming.


    ¡°Ah-!¡±


    Shocked, Severin immediately jumped down from his bed and rushed over to Chelsea¡¯s room. ¡°Miss


    Chelsea, are you okay?¡± he asked worriedly.

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032


    Chapter 1032


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Ah! There¡¯s a cockroach inside the bathroom!¡±


    At that moment, to Severin¡¯s surprise, Chelsea was also running out of the bathroom in fright. That


    would not have been a problem if she was not naked.


    ¡°Ah-! What¡­ what are you doing in¡­¡±


    Chelsea was dumbfounded to see Severin standing there in her room but then she suddenly


    remembered he was staying in the room next to hers. She immediately looked down at herself and a


    blush quickly crept across her face.


    The next second she ran over to the bed and pulled off the bed sheet to cover herself. ¡°What¡­ what


    are you looking at? You pervert! How¡­ how the hell did you get in?¡±


    Severin was speechless for a brief moment. He then smiled awkwardly as he tried to exin, ¡°I thought


    some bad guys were hiding in your room when I heard you scream so I rushed in to save you.¡±


    Chelsea¡¯s entire face turned bright red.¡±Did¡­ did you see anything just now?¡± she asked softly.


    ¡°Umm¡­ a little but don¡¯t worry. The light is so dark in here that I didn¡¯t see anything clearly,¡± replied


    Severin awkwardly.


    Chelsea nearly broke down when she heard that. She stomped on the floor and shouted, ¡°You didn¡¯t


    see anything clearly? Just what you were hoping to see clearly? Be clear in your answer, you b*stard!


    Did you or did you see anything just now?!¡±


    ¡°Fine, I saw everything¡­¡± Severin answered with a wry smile.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Chelsea red at Severin. ¡°Why is it so hard for you to tell the truth?¡±


    Severin looked at her speechlessly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try asking me the question again?¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡± Chelsea nearly pulled her hair out of frustration. ¡°Did you or did you not see anything?¡± she


    forced out the words through gritted teeth.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see anything!¡± Severin answered without hesitation.


    Chelsea became even more worked up. ¡°No matter if you¡¯ve seen anything or not, I forbid you to say


    anything about this to anyone!¡± she said between gritted teeth.


    Severin put up his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Chelsea, I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone how small your¡­¡±


    He looked at Chelsea¡¯s chest.


    Chelsea had had it with Severin. ¡®This stupid man just doesn¡¯t know how to keep his mouth shut huh!¡±


    She red at him. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m just d there were no bad guys hiding in your room. And don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone


    what I saw just now,¡± said Severin with an embarrassed smile before turning to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Chelsea stopped him before he had even taken a step.


    Severin turned back around. ¡°I thought you told me to get lost? Plus, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me


    to stay here if you¡¯re going to take your shower¡­ or could it be you want me to watch you take a


    shower?¡±


    ¡°Haha, very funny. There¡¯s a cockroach in the bathroom. Go kill and dispose it!¡±


    Severin smiled wryly before walking to the bathroom. ¡°How can you be scared of a cockroach when


    you¡¯re bigger than it?¡±


    ¡°D*mn you. That¡¯s ¡¯cause I¡¯m a girl,¡± Chelsea replied with a stomp of her feet.

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033


    Chapter 1033


    It took no time at all for Severin to get rid of the cockroach. He then came out of the bathroom and


    said,¡± Miss Chelsea, I¡¯ve already got rid of the cockroach. You can shower at peace now.¡±


    Chelsea rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Well, hurry up and get out of the room!¡±


    After Severin exited the room, Chelsea quickly jogged over to lock the door. She sighed with relief


    before throwing the bed sheet she had wrapped around her to the bed.


    ¡°Ugh! This is so annoying. No man has ever seen me naked before. He should feel honored to be the


    first one.¡± After that, she touched her chest. ¡°D*mmit! They¡¯re not really that small, right? I can¡¯t help but


    wonder how big his wife¡¯s boobs really are.¡±


    After Severin went back to his room, he could not stop thinking about what he saw just now. He started


    to get restless but then shook his head to clear it before climbing into bed to take a nap.


    An hourter, he got up and took out his cauldron to refine some alchemical pills. Three hourster, he


    had in his possession twelve more high-rank alchemical pills. Through practice, the pills he refined


    recently boasted of an even more high quality than before.


    A knock sounded on his door as soon as he put away his cauldron.


    ¡°Come in,¡± he said.


    The door opened and Chelsea walked in. She was enraptured by the smell of the alchemical pills as


    soon as she walked into the room.


    She took a deep breath and joy instantly filled her face. ¡°Wow! The smell of the herbs is so soothing. Is


    the smelling from the alchemical pill? Did you really manage to pull off making it?¡±


    Severin smiled while a gold light shed across his eyes. He could instantly tell Chelsea was only a


    level five profound master. With a flip of his hand, a first-grade high-rank pill immediately appeared in


    his hand. ¡°Here, this is for you. I didn¡¯t mean to barge into your room in the afternoon. Please take this


    pill as a show of me trying to make amends,¡± he said.


    Chelsea was speechless. She was trying very hard to forget about the whole thing and yet here was


    Severin trying to bring up the matter again.


    However, ecstasy immediately filled her eyes when she saw the pill. ¡°Oh my god! This is a first-grade


    high- rank pill, right? You¡¯re not kidding when you say you want to give this to me, right? Look, there


    are even lines on the pill so it must be of an elite-quality!¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°So do you want it or not? I¡¯m going to put it away if you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Of course I do! I¡¯m not a fool. This pill is perfect for the level I¡¯m at. Plus, you say this ispensation


    for what happened this afternoon right? I¡¯ll just treat it as payment for giving you a good show.¡±


    Chelsea excitedly took the alchemical pill from Severin¡¯s hand before carefully putting it away for safe


    storage.


    Severin could not help but feel amused at her reaction. After taking a good look at her, he realized she


    dolled up a little. ¡°By the way, why did youe here at this hour?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dinner time. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± replied Chelsea. You saved my life today so I thought I¡¯ll show you


    around and treat you to dinner. Plus, you¡¯re in my home so it¡¯s only right for me to y the role of a


    good hostess.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Severin looked out the window and smiled awkwardly, ¡°It is dark out. I was so busy refining pills that I


    didn¡¯t even realize that much time had passed. Well, don¡¯t mind if I take you up on your offer.¡±


    After that, the two of them went downstairs.

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034


    Chapter 1034


    The bodyguards noticed Severin and Chelsea as soon as the two of them stepped out of the mansion.


    One of the captains walked up to them with several of his underlings.


    The captain nced at Severin before asking. ¡°Miss Chelsea, are you going out? Let us go with you to


    ensure your safety.¡±


    Chelsea waved her hand. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ll be safe with Severin.¡±


    The captain held a secret crush toward Chelsea and was usually the one who apanied her


    everywhere. He was already a little peeved of Severin¡¯s existence and he became more so when


    Chelsea chose Severin over him.


    His face darkened and he looked suspiciously at Severin. ¡°I¡¯m not sure this punk can really protect you,


    Miss Chelsea. Look at how skinny and pale he is. I won¡¯t be surprised if you have to end up protecting


    him!


    Severin nced at the captain. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mister Richard has agreed to let me act as a bodyguard to


    Miss Chelsea for these few days. In other words, I¡¯ve been thoroughly vetted by him.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The captain, who was a level nine profound master, scoffed and said arrogant, ¡°Oh, really? Why don¡¯t


    we nuke it out here so that I can see just how great you are?¡±


    The Maddocks had just be a third-tier upper-ss family not long ago so it was actually quite


    commendable for Kyron to have already reached the attainment of a level nine profound master.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary since your level is so low. I¡¯ll be afraid of hurting you,¡± said Severin flippantly.


    The captain hated Severin even more after that. He balled his hand into a fist and his spiritual energy


    immediately surged out.


    ¡°Kyron, what are you doing? Severin is our guest! I forbid you fromying a finger on him,¡± shouted


    Chelsea in a panic.


    Kyron red angrily at Severin before turning to Chelsea to say, ¡°Miss Chelsea, I¡¯m going to teach him


    a lesson for being so cocky. Besides, I¡¯m worried about your safety. What can he do if you¡¯re in


    danger?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Chelsea. He won¡¯t be able toy a finger on me,¡± said Severin.


    ¡°Why you cocky b*stard! Let¡¯s just see how you take this!¡±


    Kryon and Severin took a step forward at the same time but before Kyron could do anything, he found


    himself being enveloped in an invisible air pressure that came from Severin.


    It was impossible for him to take a step forward under that condition. The air pressure became stronger


    and stronger until he was forced to fall down to his knees. His forehead was slick with sweat by then


    and there was extreme fear in his eyes. ¡®He¡¯s so strong! There¡¯s a possibility he might be at the level of


    a warrior emperor!¡±

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035


    Chapter 1035


    ¡°Kyron!¡± cried out Kyron¡¯s underlings. They were shocked by just how strong the invisible air pressure


    was too.


    However, Severin was able to control the air pressure to be concentrated on only Kyron so his


    underlings remained unaffected. Even so, they could feel the immense energy Severin was emitting


    and they knew they were no match for him.


    ¡°I¡­ I surrender!¡± shouted Kyron. He knew Severin was the real thing.


    Severin smiled, and with a thought, the air pressure dissipated.


    Kyron sat down on the ground with a thud as relief washed over him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss Chelsea,¡± said Severin with a smile.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Chelsea nced at Kyron before following Severin out of thepound.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Kyron watched dazedly at the two disappearing figures. After a while, he finally stood up. ¡°Just what is


    his level? That pressure just now¡­ It was horrifyingly strong!¡±


    ¡°No wonder Mister Richard asked him to protect Miss Chelsea. She¡¯ll definitely be safe with such a


    strong guy beside her!¡± said one of Kyron¡¯s underlings.


    Kyron looked at him and said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s what you think! We don¡¯t even know Severin that well.


    What if he¡¯s actually a pervert? Or he might have an ulterior motive?¡±


    Kyron¡¯s underlings exchanged nces with each other before smiling helplessly. They were no fools.


    They could all tell Kyron was jealous of Severin.


    Very soon, Chelsea and Severin arrived at a za. Chelsea pointed to a restaurant just ahead of them.


    This restaurant has a very nice interior decor. I oftene here with my friends. Do you want to try the


    food there?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Sure, why not? I¡¯m not a picky eater nor am I familiar with this ce. So we can have


    dinner whenever you want.¡±


    Chelsea smiled and together they walked to the restaurant. However, a frown appeared on her face as


    soon as she reached the entrance. ¡°Sh*t! Just my luck to run into that fatso again!¡±


    Severin turned to look at the man she was talking about. The fatso was dressed in a white suit. He was


    in a group with two other men and three beautiful women and behind them was a group of bodyguards.


    It was like a congregation for spoiled rich kids..


    One of the women, dressed in a white dress, saw Chelsea. She immediately greeted her warmly. ¡°Oh


    hey, Chelsea! You¡¯re back.¡±


    Chelsea smiled at thedy and whispered to Severin, That¡¯s my friend from university, Audrey Moore. I


    get a headache everytime I see her ¡¯cause she¡¯s been trying to set me up with that fatso over there.


    The fatsoes from a second-tier upper-ss family so Audrey¡¯s dad, a businessman, has been


    trying to get on his good side.¡±


    After that, she sneaked a peek at Severin and realized he was actually quite good-looking.

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036


    Chapter 1036


    After mulling over it, Chelsea added, ¡°You saw me naked this afternoon so you owe me this favor.


    When we go in, pretend you¡¯re my boyfriend and we¡¯ll be even after this.¡±


    Severin was speechless. A few secondster, he whispered back. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just give you a first-grade


    high- rank pill just now? So we¡¯re already even, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not enough. No guy has ever seen me naked before. You¡¯re actually the first one so you¡¯ll


    need to do a little bit more for me to call us even.¡±


    Chelsea raised her head and stopped talking immediately because her friends were closing in on them


    as they spoke.


    Audrey grabbed her hand and asked with a smile, ¡°Chelsea, when did youe back? Why didn¡¯t


    me?¡±


    you tell


    Severin could tell the two girls would be very good friends if it were not for the fact Audrey insisted on


    setting Chelsea up with the fatso.


    Chelsea smiled neutrally. ¡°I just got off the ne today, I was nning on telling you tomorrow so


    imagine my surprise to bump into you while we¡¯re on our way to get dinner.¡±


    After that, Chelsea greeted the rest of the group, leaving the fatsost. ¡°Hello, Mister Rico. It¡¯s been a


    while.¡±


    Rico Miller looked Chelsea up and down before smiling. ¡°Miss Chelsea, you¡¯ve be even more


    beautiful than Ist saw you. I did say you¡¯ll grow up to be a beautiful woman, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    After that, he nced at the handsome Severin and asked, ¡°Miss Chelsea, when did you change your


    bodyguard? And where are the rest of his team? Didn¡¯t you use to have a whole bunch of them


    protecting you?¡±


    Seeing Severin not offering an exnation, Chelsea took a step back and locked her fingers with his


    intimately. ¡°Audrey, Zayne, Mister Rico, let me introduce you all to my boyfriend, Severin Feuillet.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s your boyfriend?¡± The smile on Rico¡¯s lips immediately stiffened while his face turned cold.


    Audrey¡¯s face darkened too. After all, Rico had promised her his family would give her family the


    project they had been wanting as long as she set him up with Chelsea.


    ¡°You¡¯re joking, right, Audrey? Howe I¡¯ve never heard you talk about him before? When did the two


    of you start dating?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve only met each other a few days ago. I guess that¡¯s what you call love at first sight,¡± Chelsea


    exined with a smile.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Oh my god, Audrey! You must be crazy. How can you date a guy who you¡¯ve only met a few days


    ago? Do you even know him well? What if he¡¯s a scammer? You know there are more sc*mbags than


    good guys. out there, right?!¡±


    After she said that, she rolled her eyes at Severin with disgust. It was obvious which category of man


    she had put him under.


    Instead of getting angry, Severin simply smiled and said to Rico and his friends, ¡°Hey, she called you


    guys sc*mbags.¡±


    Audrey was shocked. She quickly defended herself. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about them!¡±


    Severin looked at her. ¡°Miss Audrey, how can you tell whether a man is good or a sc*mbag? You make


    it


    sound as if you have details of all the men in the world.


    ¡°Why you¡­!¡± Audrey¡¯s face turned red with anger and yet she could not offer up a retort.


    ¡°Severin Feuillet?¡± Rico frowned in thought. After a while, he smiled and said, ¡°Howe I¡¯ve never


    heard of him before? Which family does hee from?¡±

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037


    Chapter 1037


    Audrey immediately recovered from her shock. She took a good look at Severin and asked, ¡°Severin


    Feuillet? I¡¯ve never heard of this name before. He¡¯s not from Wymount City, is he?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter where I¡¯m from?¡± Severin asked with an indifferent smile. He then put his arm around


    Chelsea¡¯s waist to get a rise out of Audrey. ¡°What matters is we love each other, right, Chelsea?¡±


    Chelsea was shocked by his action but then she started to mentally curse him for taking advantage of


    her. However, she knew she could not push him away; not when everyone was looking at them so she


    smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Yes. That¡¯s all that it matters. I don¡¯t care whether he¡¯s rich or whether he


    comes from an upper-ss family or not. All of that doesn¡¯t matter to me!¡±


    Audrey saw her opening. She immediately said snarkily, ¡°Like hell I would believe that. Who doesn¡¯t


    love money? You¡¯re not worthy of being with Chelsea if you¡¯re not rich!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°She¡¯s right! Don¡¯t you know money makes the world go round?¡± said Zayne,ing to Audrey¡¯s


    defense. Audrey became emboldened when she saw Zayne standing up for her. ¡°You¡¯re good-looking,


    I¡¯ll give you. So I can¡¯t help but think you¡¯re using that as a way to cheat your way into marrying


    Chelsea and be a kept man!¡±


    ¡°Chelsea, you want to find a boyfriend? Fine, noment. But you can do better than this rando, right?


    Apart from being a little better looking than me, I don¡¯t see what¡¯s so good about him. Just what are you


    thinking?¡± said Rico.


    She smiled embarrassedly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me that he¡¯s not rich. I¡¯m happy as long as I get to be


    with him.¡±


    ¡°Chelsea, you¡¯ve really lost your mind. Youe from a third-tier upper-ss family so the only guy


    who¡¯s good enough for you is a guy from the same kind of family as yours! Besides, won¡¯t you feel


    embarrassed if this boyfriend of yours can¡¯t even afford to take you out to a fancy dinner?¡± said Audrey.


    She then turned to Severin and said condescendingly, ¡°You must think Chelsea is an easy target given


    how simple and innocent she is. But that¡¯s where her friendse in. We¡¯ll never allow her to be with


    at penniless punk like you!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, leave her if you have no money or power!¡± said one of the other girls in the group. ¡°Do you even


    know how much she can spend on a meal? Tens of thousands, I tell you! And not to mention her


    penchant for buying thousands-dors bags. Could you even afford it?¡±


    Severin smirked. ¡°Tell me something. What makes you all think I don¡¯t have the money to buy her a


    fancy dinner? Did I ever say I was poor?¡±


    Audrey scoffed. ¡°Anyone can lie about having money!¡± She then turned to Chelsea and asked,


    ¡°Chelsea, you should treat the gang to dinner since we haven¡¯t seen you for so long.¡±


    ¡°Sure, why not. That can be easily arranged,¡± Chelsea agreed without hesitation. Besides, it had


    always been a habit of her to buy dinner for her close friends.


    ¡°Yay! Thanks!¡± said Audrey before turning to say to Severin, ¡°Hey, handsome. You hear that? She said


    she¡¯s going to buy us dinner. Since you¡¯re her boyfriend, you¡¯re not really going to let her pay for the


    dinner, right?¡±

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038


    Chapter 1038


    Chelsea¡¯s lips twitched involuntarily. ¡®Dr*t! I¡¯ve been set up by her.¡¯


    She immediately smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°What are you talking about, Audrey? You¡¯re all my


    friends, not his. Besides, this is his first tirne meeting you all so I should be the one paying for the


    dinner.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hearing this, Audrey and Rico exchanged nces with each other. At that moment, they became even


    more confident that Severin was poor because if not, Chelsea would not have insisted on paying for the


    dinner.


    ¡°Chelsea, it¡¯s only dinner. I¡¯m sure your boyfriend could afford this much. Besides, aren¡¯t your friends


    his friends too? Since you two are together and all. There¡¯s really no need to nitpick about whose


    friends we are,¡± said Rico.


    ¡°Mister Rico is right!¡± Zayne piped up. ¡°We¡¯ll just treat the dinner as a celebration of you two dating. So


    your boyfriend should be the one paying. Plus, we¡¯ll be hanging out quite often in the future and as a


    man, it won¡¯t look good on him if you¡¯re the one footing the bills all the time. It¡¯ll be okay if you guys are


    married but do you really want a miser as your boyfriend?¡±


    Chelsea was at a loss for what to say. She initially came up with this n to make Rico give up on her


    but she never expected that it would put Severin in such a difficult spot.


    However, to her surprise, Severin simply smiled. ¡°You guys are right! I should be the one buying the


    dinner. Let¡¯s all go inside the restaurant!¡±


    Audrey stretched herself before saying pointedly, ¡°Thanks but we¡¯re quite worried you won¡¯t have the


    money to payter. It¡¯ll be awfully humiliating if that were to really happen, don¡¯t you think? So I suggest


    youe clean with us while you still have the chance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is just chump change to me. Besides, money is nothing but a number to me,¡± Severin


    assured with a smile, thinking Rico and the others were nothing but foolish troublemakers.


    As soon as they entered the restaurant, Audrey led the group to the private dining room on the second


    floor. Once there, the whole gang ordered a long list of the most expensive dishes and alcoholic drinks


    on the menu.


    ¡°Audrey, aren¡¯t you all ordering a little too much? Can we even finish it? You should ease up on the red


    wine too. It¡¯ll be a waste if we can¡¯t finish all the bottles.¡± said Chelsea.


    It was obvious she was worried Severin would be humited once everyone found out he did not have


    the money to pay for the bill. Added to her worry was the fact that she did not know Severin¡¯s bank


    ount number so there was no way for her to secretly wire him some money.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chelsea. We can ask the restaurant to pack up the leftovers for us to take away if we


    really can¡¯t finish them. As for the wine, the restaurant can keep them for us and we cane back


    another time to finish them,¡± said Audrey with a smile.


    She then handed the menu to the waiter before leaning back on her chair and said condescendingly to


    Severin, ¡°I did a rough calction on the wines we ordered just now and they came up to a total of


    around two-hundred-and-eighty-five-thousand dors. I¡¯m telling you now so you won¡¯t be shocked


    later.¡± Severin smiled. ¡°Why thank you. But is that really the best you can do? I was prepared to shell


    out more than a million dors!¡±

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039


    Chapter 1039


    Audrey¡¯s lips twitched uncontrobly. She never expected the tables would turn like that. ¡®Ooh¡­ I¡¯m


    going to make him pay for humiliating me like that.¡±


    Zayne raised up his ss. ¡°Come, everyone. Let¡¯s raise up your ss and cheers to Chelseaing


    back!¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a while since we all drank together. Let¡¯s go all out tonight since we¡¯ve ordered


    so many good wines!¡± said Rico. He was in a bad mood but he forced himself to be calm.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Everyone started drinking and eating after that.


    After a while, Rico deliberately asked, ¡°Severin, you didn¡¯t even blink at the prices on the menu. Could


    it be that youe from a filthy rich family?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°My family isfortable. What I can say is we¡¯re definitely way richer than your


    family.¡± Rico¡¯s lips twitched violently while his face gradually darkened. He never expected Severin


    would be that arrogant.


    ¡°Huh! I bet you¡¯re just talk. Did you have a lot to drink? Are you drunk?¡±


    Audrey chuckled. ¡°Rico actuallyes from a second-tier upper-ss family. Do you know what that


    means? It means his family has a fortune of at least 15 million dors! That¡¯s not an amount you can


    easily surpass, you know.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no pointparing him to me since we¡¯re not even in the same league.¡±


    ¡°Why you!¡± Rico gritted his teeth. He wished he could ask Severin to show me the amount of money he


    had in his bank ount, but s, even he knew that would be very rude.


    Chelsea frowned. She was really worried Severin was just bluffing. ¡®But he has an attainment of at least


    level seven or a level eight warrior king so surely someone like him will be able to afford this dinner,


    right?¡±


    She told herself that she would be spared from humiliation as long as Severin could pay for this dinner


    and then, she would only have to wire him the moneyter in the night.


    At that moment, Zayne smirked and said, ¡°Severin, howe we¡¯ve never heard of you if you¡¯re so


    rich? There¡¯s not a lot of wealthy families in Wymount so we basically know all the rich guys in this city.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Well, now you know me.¡±


    ¡°D*mn, that¡¯s actually kinda smooth.¡±


    One of the other girls rolled her eyes at Severin. ¡°Says the man you had a lot to drink tonight. Are you


    going to pretend to be drunkter so that you can worm your way out of paying?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You all will be drunk before I get even close to that.¡±


    He was very confident of his alcohol tolerance level. The reason he got drunkst time was because


    his drinking buddies Calum, Seymour, Zeke, and the others were all people who had an extremely high


    alcohol tolerance. They kept toasting to him so he had no choice but to drink more than usual. ¡°Haha.


    Chelsea, is talking big the only thing your boyfriend is good at doing?¡±

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040


    Chapter 1040


    ¡°How can you let such an unreliable guy be your boyfriend? Wouldn¡¯t Mister Rico here be a better


    option?¡± Audrey asked snarkily.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As good-tempered as Chelsea was, even she could not stand how Audrey kept on picking on Severin.


    Her face darkened. ¡°Audrey Moore, I know what kind of boyfriend Severin is, so you don¡¯t have to


    worry about anything. Plus, sticking your nose in other people¡¯s business is really not a good look on


    you.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s face darkened too. Sensing she had pushed Chelsea to her limit, she softened her tone a


    little.¡± Chelsea, we meant you well. We should marry our own kind. We¡¯re also worried you¡¯ll be


    cheated by a sc* mbag.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the restaurant¡¯s manager came running into the room and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, folks. But


    someone has booked the entire restaurant so all of you will need to eat somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°You must be joking, right? Who¡¯s the arrogant pr*ck that¡¯s kicking us out?¡± Rico asked unhappily.


    ¡°Are you blind? Don¡¯t you know this here is Mister Rico, of the Miller family? How dare you kick us out


    when we haven¡¯t even finished our food,¡± uttered Audrey coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but the person who booked the entire restaurant is the mayor¡¯s son. He said he wants to hold


    a banquet for an important figure. So we have no choice but to request you all go eat somewhere else.¡±


    After a pause, the manager added, ¡°By the way, Mister Harry said he¡¯ll pay for everyone¡¯s dinner.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Mister Harry. We should just go then. We¡¯re nearly done eating anyway. As for these wines¡­


    we can ask the restaurant to keep it for us next time.¡±


    Rico immediately gave in when he heard it was Harry who booked the entire restaurant. He was


    definitely someone he could not afford to cross. Harry was known as a ruthless guy so everyone knew


    to stay away from him. The people who had crossed him all died under mysterious circumstances the


    next day.


    ¡°Good call, Rico. I¡¯m actually quite full already so let¡¯s all go,¡± said Audrey.


    Everyone, including Chelsea, stood up. ¡®This is so unfair¡­ she thought. ¡®But it¡¯s not we can do anything


    about it.¡¯


    Audrey scoffed when she noticed Severin had remained seated. ¡°What are you still sitting there for?


    Get up now. You should count yourself lucky that you didn¡¯t need to foot the bill for this dinner since


    Mister Harry paid it off already.¡±


    Zayne was crushed that he would not be able to see Severin being humiliated so he scoffed too. ¡°Yeah.


    You¡¯re really lucky to be getting away with this!¡±


    Severin said nothing; he simply poured some more red wine into his ss. Seeing this, the manager¡¯s


    expression hardened. ¡°Mister Harry said everyone has to leave within ten minutes. The ones that do


    not will be punished ordingly so hurry up, Mister. The clock is ticking.¡±


    Severin took a sip of his wine and said to the manager, ¡°Don¡¯t you think what Mister Harry did is a little


    unfair to all of us? He should¡¯ve booked the restaurant earlier if he so desperately wants to hold a


    banquet for an important figure. We haven¡¯t even finished eating and yet he¡¯s kicking us out?¡±

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041


    Chapter 1041


    The manager scoffed. ¡°Unfair? Of course it is, but what can we do about it? And this isn¡¯t the first time.


    Mister Harry has done something like this. He¡¯s really someone we can¡¯t afford to cross so we have no


    choice but to ask you to kindly leave.¡±


    ¡°Severin, are you crazy? Do you want to get beaten up? Let¡¯s go. This isn¡¯t really the time to act tough,¡±


    said Audrey hurriedly.


    ¡°Yeah, Severin. Get up. We really can¡¯t afford to cross the mayor¡¯s son,¡± added Chelsea.


    Severin simply smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. Tonight¡¯s my treat so I¡¯m not going to budge. Just sit


    back down and enjoy the food. I, alone, will bear the consequences if there¡¯s any problem.¡±


    Audrey frowned and pulled Rico to the side. ¡°Is he drunk? ¡®Cause I can¡¯t think of any other reason why


    he¡¯ll talk like that. This is the mayor¡¯s son we¡¯re dealing with after all,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s probably drunk or at least tipsy. But this works out well for me. I¡¯ve been thinking of how to


    get rid of him since meeting him. This way I wouldn¡¯t have to get my own hands dirty, right?¡± he


    whispered


    back to her ear.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re right. Smart of you to think of this idea!¡± Audrey gave him a thumbs-up.


    The two of them walked back to their seats and sat down..


    ¡°Sit back down, everyone. And stay calm,¡± Audrey said with a smile.


    ¡°Severin is the host tonight so how can we leave if he doesn¡¯t?¡± said Rico, also with a smile.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah. Severin did say he¡¯ll bear the consequences if Mister Harry isn¡¯t happy with us. And I trust that


    he¡¯ll be able to do it,¡± added Audrey.


    ¡°They¡¯re right!¡± said the others. Following Rico¡¯s lead, they all sat back down.


    ¡°Do you all have a death wish?¡± asked the manager with a frown. He thought Rico and the others


    would clear the ce the second he brought out Harry¡¯s name so he did not expect them to be foolish


    enough


    to stay.


    Chelsea was starting to panic. She thought Severin was drunk talking so she went up to pull him. ¡°Let¡¯s


    son we¡¯re talking about. We really can¡¯t afford to cross him.¡± go, Severin. This is the mayor


    She really did not want Severin to die because she had the sudden idea to treat him to dinner.


    However, Severin was adamant to stay. ¡°Sit back down. There¡¯s really nothing to be afraid of. I¡¯m the


    host tonight so that Mister Harry can find me if he¡¯s not happy with anything!¡±


    At that moment, a man¡¯s voice could be heard from the corridor, asking, ¡°Mister Bruce, have all the


    people gone?¡±


    Harry was walking over to the manager with a bunch of people behind him.


    Bruce Bayer smiled awkwardly. ¡°Mister Harry, the people in this room aren¡¯t willing to leave. I¡¯ve tried


    everything but they just wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Harry¡¯s face darkened. He and his men strode into the room. Seeing Rico there, he naturally thought


    he was the one buying dinner that night so he smirked and said, ¡°Rico, Rico. You¡¯ve got some nerves


    in you to defy my orders like this.¡±


    Scared, Rico immediately stood up and said, ¡°Mister Harry, I¡¯m not the one buying dinner tonight. He is.


    Severin said he¡¯s not going to leave until he¡¯s done eating so how can we leave first?¡±

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042


    Chapter 1042


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Severin?¡± Harry¡¯s face immediately darkened after he nced at Severin.


    ¡°Mister Harry, Severin is Chelsea¡¯s boyfriend. He specially invited us out for dinner today,¡± added


    Audrey.


    ¡°Haha. You¡¯ve got some guts,¡± Harry said to Severin. ¡°But for Chelsea¡¯s sake I¡¯ll give you another


    chance. You have one minute to get out of this ce or else I¡¯m going to ask my men to beat you up.


    My dad will be bringing an important guest to this restaurantter so you must leave this restaurant no


    matter what.¡±


    Severin simply scoffed. ¡°You should¡¯ve booked the restaurant earlier if you wanted to have the whole


    ce to yourself. I mean, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very rude to chase us away when we¡¯re in the middle of


    eating?¡±


    Harry¡¯s face darkened. ¡°So what if I¡¯m rude? There¡¯s nothing you can do about it. Listen, this ain¡¯t a


    negotiation so you¡¯ll do as I say.¡±


    Chelsea was shaking with fear. She had no idea how Severin could stay so calm. ¡°Severin, I think we


    should just go¡­¡±


    Severin stood up and smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Given his attitude, no one can save him now. Not even the


    important guest who isingter.¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡± ordered Harry immediately.


    Two elderly men walked in and they started attacking Severin from left and right. After a few rounds,


    the two level six warrior king fighters were thrown to the ground, spewing blood everywhere.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The rest of Harry¡¯s bodyguards¡¯ jaws dropped in shock when they saw Harry¡¯s trump card being thrown


    around as if they were nothing but ragged dolls. No one dared to fight Severin after that.


    ¡°This is impossible. He¡­¡±


    Rico and the rest of the gang were gobsmacked too. It never crossed their minds that Severin could so


    easily beat the two elders tasked with protecting Harry.


    Harry backed away in fear but he was not going to leave without saying something. ¡°D*mn you, punk!


    How dare you beat up my men? You¡¯lle to regret this when our honored guest of the nightes!¡±


    After that, he and his men backed out of the room. The mayor, a few elders, and a middle-aged man


    walked up to the second floor.


    ¡°Why are there no people here?¡± the middle-aged man asked with a frown when he saw no one in


    sight. ¡°That¡¯s because we booked the entire restaurant in advance for you, Mister Stuart. So that you


    can¡¯t eat in peace,¡± exined the mayor.


    Stuart smiled. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need to do that. The more, the merrier, I always say.¡±


    However, a few stepster, Hamish¡¯s face darkened when he saw his son standing at the door along


    with his men and the two injured elders.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Harry immediately walked over and said weepily, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s an idiot inside that room. I asked him to


    leave but he wouldn¡¯t. Not only that, he beat up our elders too!¡±

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043


    Chapter 1043


    !


    Hamish gritted his teeth. ¡°Who dares to beat up my men? Does he have a death wish?¡±


    Stuart frowned. ¡°Mister Hamish, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say you booked the entire restaurant in


    advance? So why are there still people here? And did your son just say he had to ask them to leave?¡±


    Hamish started to panic when he realized his lie had been exposed. ¡®Ooh, it¡¯s all those idiots who


    wouldn¡¯t leave the room¡¯s fault!¡¯


    He smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll agree with me, Mister Stuart, that no matter what, it¡¯s just wrong


    to beat up other people, right?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go in and see who it is!¡± said Stuart with a frown. He then walked into the room.


    Knowing that he had Great Elder and Second Elder along with the help of Stuart, Hamish became


    cocky.


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯ve got some nerves in you. Do you know who we have with us today? You¡¯ve really chosen


    the wrong day to mess with our war chief, the great Stuart Napier!¡± he said as soon as he walked into


    the


    room.


    At that moment, Stuart was staring at Severin with a dumbfounded expression on his face. Never did


    he imagine he would bump into his master here. He could still remember the good times he had at


    Severin¡¯s wedding.


    Seeing Stuart¡¯s arrival, Chelsea and the rest of the gang became so frightened that they could not even


    utter a single word. However, that did not stop both Audrey and Rico from mentally jumping with joy,


    thinking, ¡®That cocky b*stard is definitely not going to get out of here alive.¡±


    ¡°Oh hey, it¡¯s you Stuart. I was wondering what all this pomp and fuss was about,¡± said Severin when he


    saw who the important person was.


    ¡°Why you punk! How dare you address Mister Stuart so flippantly!¡± said Hamish without even knowing


    the full situation.


    However, before Severin could say anything, Stuart gave Hamish a backhanded p.


    ¡°Mister Stuart, I¡­¡± Hamish looked at Stuart in disbelief. He could not help but think Stuart might have


    just gone mad. If not, why would he have hit the wrong person?


    Rico and the rest of the gang were shocked too. They had no idea what was happening. Things were


    definitely not turning out as they expected.


    ¡°Do you know who he is? He¡¯s¡­¡± Stuart wanted to tell Hamish Severin was actually his master but he


    stopped himself, fearing doing so would upset Severin. Thus, he decided to change his words at the


    last minute, ¡°He¡¯s actually the south county governor of Skystream Province!¡±


    ¡°What?! He¡¯s actually the south county governor?¡± gasped Harry. That meant Severin was a person he


    could not afford to cross too. After all, there were only 36 counties in the entire Dracodom so being a


    governor in one of them put Severin in a very high rank


    Hamish, too, was so scared he broke out in cold sweat. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Sir. I didn¡¯t know you were the


    south county governor. It¡¯s our fault for not recognizing you,¡± he said while wiping his sweat away.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re Stuart¡¯s friend, I don¡¯t mind letting you off the hook just this once. But


    don¡¯t do this next time. It¡¯s rude to kick out the other diners just because you didn¡¯t manage to book the


    restaurant earlier. You¡¯ll definitely receive youreuppance one day if you don¡¯t stop doing this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve definitely learned my lesson now,¡± said Hamish as he wiped away his sweat.


    Mister Severin just took oflice not that long ago. So you¡¯ll do well to remember him.¡±

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044


    Chapter 1044


    ¡°And I hate it when people lie to me. How can you tell me you¡¯ve booked the restaurant in advance


    when nothing of that sort happened? I hope the same thing won¡¯t happen twice,¡± said Stuart while


    ring at him. ¡°No, it won¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry. And to make up for it, I¡¯ll pay for everyone¡¯s dinner here,¡± said


    Hamish while wiping his sweat away. He never expected he would bump into a high-ranking official


    here.


    The elders and bodyguards behind him all dropped their heads in fear. ¡®No wonder Mister Severin


    didn¡¯t panic when he found out we worked for the mayor,¡¯ they thought.


    ¡°Umm, Mister Severin, it must be fate that brought us together. So is it okay if we join you for dinner?¡±


    asked Stuart respectfully.


    Severin looked at him for a while before nodding. ¡°You¡¯re more than wee to. That is, if you don¡¯t


    mind. we¡¯ve eaten most of the food already.¡±


    ¡°Haha. How can we mind? Eating with you would be an honor for us,¡± replied Stuart tteringly.


    ¡°Cook up a few more dishes and set up the table for us,¡± Hamish instructed Bruce.


    ¡°Yes, Mister Hamish. I¡¯ll get on it right away,¡± said Bruce. He then sighed with relief and thought, ¡®All¡¯s


    well that ends well.¡¯


    Very soon, everyone started drinking happily.


    After a while, Stuart asked curiously, ¡°Mister Severin, why did youe to Wymount City so suddenly?


    Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°I came here to look into Canis Hall.¡±


    ¡°Canis Hall?¡± repeated Hamish with a frown.


    Severin turned to him and asked, ¡°Yeah. Have you heard of it before?¡±


    Hamish smiled wryly and shook his head. ¡°No, Mister Severin. But don¡¯t worry. I can get my men to


    look into it. May I know where you¡¯re staying now? I¡¯m asking so that I could pass you a message as


    soon as we find out anything about Canis Hall.¡±


    Rico raised his eyebrow and smiled. ¡°Mister Hamish, Mister Severin is actually Chelsea¡¯s boyfriend too.


    So of course he¡¯s staying at her house.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± he cried with a smile as the realization dawned on him.


    Stuart was stunned too but then he smiled mysteriously at Severin. ¡®Well, I shouldn¡¯t be surprised that


    he got himself a new girl. He¡¯s one good-looking and capable man after all.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Severin¡¯s lips started twitching. He never expected things to bump into an old friend. ¡®How did me


    pretending to be Chelsea¡¯s boyfriend so that that stupid Rico will back off ended up with him


    announcing to the whole world that I¡¯m her boyfriend?¡¯


    Chelsea was beyond embarrassed too. She felt like she was in a dream even though she never


    dreamed that her ¡®boyfriend¡¯ was actually the south county governor.


    She could not help but mentally berate herself when she recalled how she tried to give Severin 750,000


    dors as a reward for saving her at the airport. ¡°Why, that money is probably chump change to him!¡¯


    she thought.


    Rico was actually feeling happy to make an acquaintance of such a high-ranking official but his


    happiness was dashed when Audrey whispered to him, ¡°Mister Rico, we¡¯re done for. Remember how


    we made fun of


    Mister Severin for being poor and all that? Well, do you think he¡¯ll hold a grudge against us?¡±

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045


    Chapter 1045


    Audrey¡¯s question was like a bucket of cold water over Rico¡¯s head. ¡®She¡¯s right. Both our families will


    be doomed if Mister Severin decides to take revenge for what we did to him just now,¡¯ he thought in


    shock. At that moment, he had never felt regret like he did just then.


    ¡°Mis¡­ Mister Severin, I would like to make a toast to you¡­¡± He poured some wine into Severin¡¯s ss


    before pouring himself some. ¡°We were fools to have not recognized greatness before us and¡­¡±


    Severin nced at him and smiled. Raising his ss, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Chelsea¡¯s friends are my


    friends too? Well, it¡¯s only natural for a friend to buy another friend dinner, right?¡±


    He then swirled his wine ss before flippantly saying, ¡°Besides, y¡¯all are not important enough to


    make me angry. You wouldn¡¯t still be sitting here if I¡¯m angry ¡¯cause you know why? Y¡¯all will be dead


    then.¡±


    Rico mentally sweated before sighing inwardly. He downed his wine in one go. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mister


    Severin. Absolutely right. I¡¯ll ask my men to look into Canis Hall for you too and let you know at the


    soonest when we have news about them. And if you need any help in the future, you can juste to


    me. I¡¯ll do whatever I can to help you, Mister Severin.¡±


    After a while, they left the restaurant after they were done eating. As for who paid the bill¡­ why, that


    would be Hamish of course.


    Severin and Chelsea bid everyone farewell before walking home.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, Mister Severin. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re the south county governor. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t ask


    you to pretend to be my boyfriend. I hope you¡¯ll forgive me for that,¡± said Chelsea awkwardly.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I dreamt of bing an actor when I was little so I should thank you for


    giving me an opportunity to test out my acting skill.¡±


    ¡°Phew. I¡¯m just d you¡¯re not angry,¡± said Chelsea. ¡°But do you know how scared I was just now when


    you wouldn¡¯t leave the restaurant and not to mention when you beat up Harry¡¯s men? What am I going


    to do if Mister Stuart and the others beat you up? So imagine my surprise when I find out you¡¯re


    actually the south county governor.


    After a pause, she added, ¡°Did you see the look on Rico and the others¡¯ faces when they found out


    you¡¯re the south county governor?¡±


    Severin smiled at her. ¡°Look who¡¯s talking. Didn¡¯t you have the same expression as them just now?¡±


    Chelsea blushed with embarrassment and said nothing.


    ¡°Ahem! Those guys are probably here for me,¡± said Severin quietly.


    Chelsea looked to where he was talking about and sure enough, there were four people sprinting


    toward them. She was surprised but not worried because she had witnessed just how strong Severin


    was. Thus, she rightfully concluded Severin would be able to protect her. ¡®They¡¯re definitely no match


    for him!¡±


    ¡°Meaning to say, they¡¯re the same people from the airport this morning?¡± she asked eventually.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yeah, most probably.¡±


    Soon enough, the four people blocked their path.


    ¡°Miss Chelsea, brave of you toe out at night with only one bodyguard,¡± said one of them with an


    evil grin.


    ¡°So what if I only have one bodyguard with me right now? He¡¯s ten times stronger than all four of you


    combined!¡± Chelsea retorted flippantly is that so? Well, I can¡¯t wait to find out if that¡¯s true! The man


    immediately rushed toward Severin.

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046


    Chapter 1046


    Severin clenched his fist and threw a punch. The opponent, however, was still standing firmly.


    Meanwhile, Severin was catapulted several meters back.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± Chelsea was confused. She wondered if her eyes were deceiving her.


    Severin did not use his full strength. Chelsea had no idea what Severin was thinking.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got us this time!¡± Severin stood up and looked at the person. His eyes darted a couple of times,


    and he turned around to flee.


    ¡°Severin?¡± Chelsea was stunned. She did not know what Severin¡¯s n was.


    ¡°I thought you said your bodyguard was strong, Miss Chelsea? Why didn¡¯t I budge when he punched


    me? Heck, he even ran faster than a roadrunner! Haha!¡± The man smiled smugly after seeing Severin


    run away.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be possible.¡± Chelsea had a dazed expression. She pinched her thigh and realized that she


    was not dreaming. Severin got up and ran off. She could never imagine why someone with as high


    attainment as Severin would have used so little strength. Worse still, he even left her and ran off.


    ¡°Haha, why not?¡± The manughed and said, ¡°Plenty of bodyguards are like him. They give up right


    from the outset because they know that they¡¯re no match for me. Isn¡¯t it normal for them to want to save


    themselves and live another day?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss Chelsea!¡± The other guy stepped forward.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to deal with you myself!¡± Chelsea still did not give up. She wanted to resist despite


    having low attainment. Once the surge of spiritual energy appeared on her clenched fist, she charged


    right toward the man.However, her attainment was simply too weak to go up against him.


    The man dodged Chelsea¡¯s attack swiftly and rapidly. He then struck Chelsea¡¯s nape and rendered her


    unconscious. The two of them then carried Chelsea off while the other two drove the car over. They


    tied her up, threw her in, and drove right into the distance.


    ¡°She¡¯s a pretty chick. It would¡¯ve been nice to get a chance to enjoy her body.¡± One of the guys gulped


    as he looked at Chelsea lying unconsciously beside him.


    Another person reminded, ¡°Our second-inmand took a liking to her, so you should control yourself


    from having those thoughts unless you want to end up dead.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s amazing, isn¡¯t he? He insists on getting the woman he likes at all costs, even if she¡¯s from


    a rich family.¡± The man remarked with a chuckle. He was evidently a little envious of their second-in-


    command.


    ¡°He¡¯s very smart too. He told us to wear suits so no one will suspect that we¡¯re from a gang. Any


    bystanders would just assume that some rich family sent us. No one will suspect a thing!¡± The man


    driving the car smiled wickedly.


    Little did they know that Severin was standing on the top of a tall building while looking at their car.


    After determining the direction in which the car was heading, he jumped from building to building to


    chase after it.

 Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047


    Chapter 1047


    The car soon arrived at a rtively remote and dpidated building outside the city.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°You¡¯ll eventually get the chance to help yourself to her, Donny. After our second-inmand gets


    bored of her, he¡¯ll let you enjoy her too. Knowing him, he¡¯ll kill her after he gets tired of her. There won¡¯t


    be any evidence left behind if she¡¯s dead.¡±


    The driver smiled wickedly at the baldie after parking the car.


    After hearing this, the baldie grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll ask him then. Hopefully, he¡¯ll give me that chance.¡±


    He then ced a finger just above Chelsea¡¯s upper lip and exerted a bit of force. Chelsea regained.


    consciousness right after.


    ¡°Let go of me, you goons! I¡¯m Chelsea Maddock! My parents wille after all of you if you don¡¯t let


    me go!¡± Chelsea yelled in fear as she was carried upstairs by two of the men.


    However, Donny smiled coldly. ¡°Do you think your parents will ever find out about this? After our


    second-in mand uses you tonight, he¡¯ll drag you to the woods outside the city and feed you to the


    wolves. By the time your parents find out that you haven¡¯t returned, you would¡¯ve turned a carcass


    already.¡±


    Another guy said, ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re dealing with? I guess there¡¯s no harm in telling you. You¡¯re


    up against the Mount de Gang! Do you think your family has any power to go up against us? Hehe,


    your parents won¡¯t be able to save you even if they know your situation right now! You¡¯re going to die


    anyway, so there¡¯s no risk for us to tell you who we are!¡±


    They dragged Chelsea upstairs and arrived at the third floor. A bunch of overweight men were eating


    and drinking while waiting for Chelsea to be brought here. The four men who captured Chelsea had


    informed them of their sess when they were on the way back to the gang¡¯s base. As soon as they


    showed up with her, the Mount de Gang¡¯s second-inmand immediately became a little excited.


    However, they were unaware that Severin had already arrived downstairs.


    ¡°Let go of me! My boyfriend is the South County Governor! Are you sure you want to offend me?¡±


    Chelsea struggled continuously, and she came up with that statement on the spot after an idea popped


    into her mind.


    ¡°Hehe! Boyfriend? South County¡¯s governor? Think you can fool us?¡± The Mount de Gang¡¯s second-


    in-mandughed. He looked at Chelsea yfully and then nodded. ¡°Perfect. Absolutely perfect!


    Long legs are my thing. Haha!¡±


    Chelsea immediately reiterated, ¡°My boyfriend is the South County¡¯s governor! We had dinner with War


    God Horace and Mayor Hamish! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can send one of your men to ask about


    it.¡± Chelsea felt that it was herst chance at survival. As long as the gang sent someone to confirm her


    statements, they would have to let her go out of fear of offending the wrong people.


    Unfortunately, no one believed her. Instead, the person sneered. ¡°You think I¡¯d believe your crap? It¡¯s


    useless for you to try and dy the inevitable.¡± The gang¡¯s second-inmand immediately walked


    toward Chelsea and signaled the other four people to get out of the way.


    The next second, a ck shadow whooshed in from below and stood not too far away from them.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The second-inmand immediately frowned and looked in Severin¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Severin?! You son-of-a-b*tch! Why did you flee earlier?¡± Chelsea was initially overjoyed, but she


    immediately got angry again after thinking about how quickly he fled. As soon as she ended her


    sentence, realized that she had just called the South County¡¯s governor a ¡®son-of-a-b*tch¡¯. It would be


    dire if he

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048


    Chapter 1048


    Chelsea looked at Severin pleadingly, with her voice bing slightly gentler than before. ¡°Save me,


    Severin! Please!¡±


    Severin thought to himself, ¡®Damn, she changes her tune faster than a chameleon changes its colors.¡¯


    He still folded his arms and said to Chelsea, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re all going to be dead now that I¡¯m


    here.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you make a run for it earlier? How dare you sneak up on us right now?¡± Donny clenched


    his fist when he saw that the intruder was Severin. ¡°You¡¯re just going to get yourself killed.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t made a run for it, I would never have known the true identity of


    those. who wanted to kidnap Miss Chelsea. Now I do. It¡¯s the Mount de Gang¡¯s second-in-


    command.¡±


    ¡°Knowing that information isn¡¯t going to do you any good. Do you think you¡¯ll be able to go against me?¡±


    the gang¡¯s second-inmand did not think too highly of Severin.


    However, Severin did not bother to make small talk. He dashed forward to deliver several quick blows


    to the four men from before. All of them were beheaded in an instant.


    ¡°What!¡± the gang¡¯s second-inmand began to panic. The four men he tasked to capture Chelsea all


    had decent attainments. All were warrior kings, with two of them being level one and the other two


    being on level two. Not even a level three warrior king would be able to kill all four so quickly. In other


    words, Severin was at least a level four warrior king, though there was a chance that he might be even


    higher.


    ¡°Guess I underestimated you!¡± The gang¡¯s second-inmand clenched his fist and released a surge


    of spiritual energy. It gushed out visibly and wrapped his fists together.


    ¡°You¡¯re a level six warrior king! That¡¯s a rather high attainment!¡± Severin could not help but exim


    when he saw that.


    The man immediately had a smug look when he heard that. He even said with a smirk, ¡°Haha, are you


    scared now? It¡¯s no use even if you are. You¡¯re as good as dead.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Severinughed. He wanted to toy around with man for a while longer, so he


    released his spiritual energy shield.


    ¡°A spiritual energy shield? But how?! Are you a level n-n-n-nine warrior k-k-king?¡± he asked tremblingly


    when he saw the spiritual energy shield. It was something only a level nine warrior king could cast.


    He had never met a level nine warrior king before because there were very few people with that sort of


    attainment. Dracodom was huge, but there were incredibly few level nine warrior kings. He never


    expected to meet one in person.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Chelsea, on the other hand, gasped in surprise. Her body stiffened, and she was also shocked. ¡°Hehe,


    do you still think you can be a match for me?¡± Severin chuckled and stepped forward.


    The gang¡¯s second-inmand was so frightened that he took two steps back. Cold sweat appeared


    on his forehead.


    After weighing his options, he knelt on the ground. ¡°I know that what I did was wrong! I won¡¯t ever do


    something like this again in the future. Please just let me go!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ve done this more than once. What makes you think I¡¯ll spare you?¡± Severin chuckled. A ray


    of light flew forth as he waved his hand, and a de made of spiritual energy ended the man¡¯s life


    within seconds.

 Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049


    Chapter 1049


    After Severin killed them, he picked up their spatial rings and transferred the more valuable items-such


    as spiritual herbs or spirit stones-into his spatial ring.


    Once that was done, he went up to the still-shocked Chelsea and smiled at her. ¡°I had to do that to find


    out who was behind all this. You don¡¯t me me for what happened, do you?¡±


    Chelsea was at a loss for words. She eventually had a nk look as she said, ¡°I have no issues with


    your n, but the least you should do is tell me in advance! I wasn¡¯t mentally prepared at all for what


    was going to happen! You have no idea how scared I was!¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin shrugged. ¡°Well, what if you screwed up after I told you in advance? It¡¯d look much more


    realistic if I didn¡¯t tell you anything!¡±


    Chelsea was speechless for a moment. Though she understood the logic behind it, she still found it a


    little hard to ept.


    In the end, all she could do was say to Severin. ¡°Anyway, thanks for helping out. At least we were able


    to locate the perpetrator. I¡¯ll probably be safe now.¡±


    A thought then urred to her as she frowned and said, ¡°Right now, I¡¯m just a little worried that the


    Mount de Gang will bring their men over and cause us some trouble.¡±


    Severin frowned. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare to do that after all those horrible things their second-inmand


    did. Besides, do you think their first-inmand would dare to take it up with me after I killed his right-


    hand man? He¡¯ll probably be worried that he won¡¯t be able to go up against me. After all, his strength is


    likely to be only slightly stronger than his right-hand man.¡±


    Chelsea nodded after thinking about Severin¡¯s words, ¡°You¡¯re right. Those who we were today are


    dead, and the rest of the gang probably wouldn¡¯t be able to trace their deaths to my family. Besides,


    they probably believe that my family isn¡¯t strong enough to kill their second-inmand.¡±


    ¡°God dang it! I just realized I forgot something!¡± Severin smacked his forehead and remarked


    regretfully.


    Chelsea was taken aback by Severin¡¯s sudden reaction and hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened? You


    scared me there!¡±


    ¡°These people are part of a gang.¡± Severin began, ¡°so they¡¯re probably one of the underground forces


    who ought to know about some of the other factions within Wymount City. I should¡¯ve asked them if


    they knew anything about Canis Hall.¡±


    He then smiled wryly and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte. We should head back soon!¡±


    After returning to the Maddocks¡¯ vi, Severin went upstairs and slept in his room. When Chelsea went


    back, she went to look for her father instead of going back.


    ¡°Why are you back sote, Chelsea?¡± Richard asked with a smile. ¡°How was it? Did you enjoy your


    time. with Severin?¡±


    Chelsea had a faint grin as she went to pour a ss of juice. She sat down opposite Richard and said,


    ¡°I did. Very much.¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Richard cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m starting to realize that Severin has high attainment in addition


    to being a handsome young man. I might not know why he¡¯s searching for Canis Hall, but I think it¡¯d be


    great. if you could go out with him more. You¡¯re getting older, you know.¡±

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050


    Chapter 1050


    Richard tried to hint at Chelsea. She could not help but smile wryly when she heard that. ¡°He¡¯s


    amazing, but I¡¯m not good enough for him at all. Do you know his true identity? Are you aware of who


    he truly is?¡± Richard frowned and immediately asked, ¡°What about his identity? Do you know


    something that I don¡¯t?¡± Chelsea nodded and said, ¡°Dad, he¡¯s South County¡¯s governor. I just only


    found out when I went to dinner with him earlier. You won¡¯t believe what happened tonight¡­¡±


    Chelsea took quite a while to exin everything that happened that night to Richard.


    Richard was shell-shocked to hear that. ¡°Whoa! You met a war god? And the war god even treated him


    with respect? I never expected that at all!¡± He then shook his head in disbelief before continuing, ¡°I


    didn¡¯t expect him to kill the Mount de Gang¡¯s second-inmand too! And it¡¯s even more surprising


    that his attainment is that of a level nine warrior king! If those words hadn¡¯te out of your mouth, I


    would¡¯ve either thought that I was dreaming, or that the person telling me all this was just bragging.¡±


    Chelsea smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You could say that again! Everything that happened tonight was like


    a fever dream to me! I was terrified when he made a run for it without telling me, but as it turns out, he


    was deliberately allowing my kidnappers to take me so he can locate the person behind all this.¡±


    Her adorable yet angry expression made Richardugh. ¡°I do think he made the right decision though.


    That way, he¡¯ll know who it was that tried to kidnap you. He was also right to keep his n a secret


    from you. If he tells you, then you would¡¯ve let things slip by ident.¡±


    ¡°He probably only dared to do this because he knows that they won¡¯t kill me immediately.¡± Chelsea


    stretched her waist. A sudden thought urred to her, and she took out a pill while saying to her father,


    Look, Dad. He gave this pill to me. It¡¯s a first-grade high-rank pill. I can now use it to improve my


    attainment by about two or three grades, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It really is a first-grade high-rank pill! It¡¯s an elite-quality pill too.¡± Richard was getting


    excited too when he looked at it.


    He then frowned in deep thought. After a while, Richard took a guess and asked, ¡°Do you think he


    might be interested in you, Chelsea? He¡¯s a person of high status, and he¡¯s married too, so I bet he¡¯s


    seen a lot of beautiful women in the course of his life. But you¡¯re just as beautiful as any other woman


    too!¡±


    ¡°What are you going on about, Dad? He can¡¯t have liked me.¡± Chelsea¡¯s cheeks turned red and she


    was obviously a little shy.


    Richard then added, ¡°I think you stand a good chance. He didn¡¯t say no when you asked him to pretend


    to be your boyfriend tonight, right? Maybe he felt happy? And besides, if he doesn¡¯t like you, why would


    he give you such an expensive pill?¡±


    Chelsea was speechless for a moment. She could not possibly say that Severin saw her naked by


    ident and gave her that pill as an apology. She was also unable to tell her father that she forced


    Severin to act as her boyfriend so everything will be even in the end.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t read too much into it, Dad. He¡¯s an alchemist. We might think that this pill is precious, but he


    could have just refined it on a whim.¡± Chelsea remarked before excusing herself quickly.

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051


    Chapter 1051


    Severin had a good night¡¯s sleep, thinking that it would take about two or three days for him to locate


    Canis Hall after the mayor, the Maddocks, and the Millers sent their men to find out more information.


    The next morning, he nned to do a bit of alchemy after breakfast but was caught by surprise when


    Chelsea came looking for him.


    ¨C


    ¡°Handso I mean, Mister Severin!¡± Chelsea came up to him. She was more cautious when speaking to


    him after knowing his true identity.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Just call me Severin. I¡¯d feel awkward if you address me in such a formal


    manner.¡±


    Chelsea nodded, and then said, ¡°The mayor and his son are both here, and my father just weed


    them in. I was told to inform you about their arrival.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Severin¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as he heard that. ¡°I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d have good news for me


    so soon.¡± Severin immediately followed Chelsea down.


    At this time, Richard was quite surprised that the mayor¡¯s family would be so polite to him. He was


    ttered as a result. However, little did he know that Hamish and his family were being nice to them


    because they thought that Chelsea was genuinely Severin¡¯s girlfriend. They had nned to cooperate


    more with the Maddocks on certain projects in the future. Such a rtionship would likely allow them to


    secure Severin¡¯s protection in the future.


    Severin and Chelsea walked in as Richard and Hamish were in the midst of a discussion.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha, Mister Hamish! I didn¡¯t expect us to meet again so soon!¡± Severin came in and remarked with a


    chuckle.


    Hamish and the others immediately stood up respectfully. He nodded and said, ¡°We asked our men to


    find out about Canis Hall yesterday, and they managed to turn up some information.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to know! Where is Canis Hall right now?¡± Severin was ted, and he immediately wanted


    to know what was going on.


    Hamish, however, had a slightly contrived expression. ¡°Let¡¯s have a seat and I¡¯ll exin what I¡¯ve


    found.¡±


    After Severin sat down, Hamish continued. ¡°Well, Mister Severn, we were told that such an


    organization does exist, but they have few members and almost no influence. In total, they have only


    about a thousand people.¡±


    Severin nodded. He had already expected that. After all, if the hall was any stronger, Richard and the


    others would have already been able to tell him about them when he asked.


    Unfortunately, Severin did not expect that there were only about a thousand people in the hall.


    At that moment, Hamish continued, ¡°They somehow provoked the Mount de Gang two years ago,


    so the gang brought their people to kill most of Canis Hall¡¯s members. In the end, the hall master barely


    managed to escape with his daughter and two other elders¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Severin clenched his fists after hearing that. ¡°That damn Mount de Gang again? Guess I¡¯ll


    have to get rid of them then.¡±


    Hamish was taken aback after hearing that. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Did the Mount de Gang offend you


    before?¡±


    The anger he saw on Severin¡¯s expression suggested that the rtionship between Severin and Canis


    Hall


    my not be as simple as it seemed.


    Severin ther; exined, ¡°No, at least, not directly. I killed their second-inmandst night because


    they wanted to kidnap Chelsea. I never thought they would have killed so many of Canis Hall¡¯s


    members too. From the looks of it, I don¡¯t see any reason why the Mount de Gang should continue


    to exist?¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to destroy the entire gang?¡± Hamish asked.

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052


    Chapter 1052


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone on the mayor¡¯s side was startled. ¡°The Mount de Gang is a strong force,¡± Hamish


    reminded.


    Richard immediately said, ¡°Do you need our help?¡±


    ¡°We can help too!¡± Hamish echoed to show his loyalty.


    Severin refused with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I can go alone. There¡¯s no need to kill too many people.


    The gang will crumble if their gang leader and a few of their strongest elders are dead.¡±


    ¡°But they will have a lot of property and assets left behind if their gang crumbles! They are involved in


    plenty of different industries!¡± Richard seemed to have thought of something, and he wanted to see if


    he could reap some benefits.


    Severin looked at Richard, and then at Hamish.


    Credit was due to Hamish for finding out about Canis Hall, so he thought for a moment before saying,


    Well, you might not be able to handle everything if you take over all the assets, and you might even be


    in danger by the time I leave. You and the Wymount City Mansion can split whatever assets left behind


    equally.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Severin!¡± Hamish was ecstatic to hear that and immediately nodded in respect.


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Mister Severin!¡± Richard was also quite happy too. After all, it was a good bargain.


    That way, the Maddocks will be able to make progress and be a first-tier family. Severin¡¯s decision


    to let them split the assets with Wymount City Mansion is-in Richard¡¯s view-the correct approach. With


    the Maddocks and Wymount City Mansion sharing the spoils, any other forces would be led to assume


    that the Maddocks would be under the protection of the mayor. That would deter them from causing


    trouble with the Maddocks.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Okay then. Can someone bring me there? I know where their headquarters


    are.¡± ¡°No problem, Mister Severin. We¡¯ll bring you there right away,¡± Hamish said immediately.


    ¡°Yes, we shall!¡± The mayor¡¯s two elders nodded one after another with beaming smiles. Severin then


    said, ¡°Just wait for me outside when we get there!¡±


    They soon arrived at a vi area where several bodiesy strewn on the ground.


    ¡°Who the hell did this and killed my right-hand man?¡± The leader of the Mount de Gang looked at


    the corpses on the ground and clenched his fists in anger. The four other men who were killed along


    with the gang¡¯s second-inmand were all very strong members too.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate the matter. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to find out who did it!¡± The


    second elder clenched his fist angrily too.


    The other elders were also fuming.


    Unexpectedly, Vinn-their leader-said with a frown, ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t pursue this any further.¡±

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053


    Chapter 1053


    ¡°What?! But why?!¡± The great elder looked at Vinn with a confused expression.


    After all, they suffered numerous casualties, and it was unlike Vinn to just back down.


    Vinn then said, ¡°You, of all people, should know how strong our deceasedrades are. And yet here


    they are, dead as a dodo. I don¡¯t think there are a lot of people in Wymount City who would be strong


    enough to kill him. If there are, then they would either be from a first-tier family or Wymount City


    Mansion. Even if we know who did it, what can we hope to do about it? We can¡¯t afford to mess with


    them, can we?¡±


    All of a sudden, the elders who had been so eager to kill the culprit became silent in an instant. They


    shut their mouths right away, knowing that they were unable to provoke the opponents. At that moment,


    however, they heard a quick session of blows. Several of the guards flew back and crashed


    lifelessly to the ground.


    Severin walked in leisurely and said calmly, ¡°I am the culprit that you¡¯re looking for. I saved you the


    trouble of having to look for me. I¡¯m right here.¡±


    ¡°Just how brave can you be? How dare you barge right into our base?¡± A group of strong men


    surrounded Severin in an instant.


    ¡°Who are you? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± the great elder frowned and nced curiously at


    Severin. Severin smiled and said to them, ¡°Just treat me as a practitioner who isn¡¯t affiliated with any


    group. Who! am is none of your concern!¡±


    ¡°Haha, if you¡¯re not an elder of a certain force, then we will happily kill you and avenge our fallen men.¡±


    Vinn was stunned for a brief moment before a look of ecstasy appeared on his face.


    After all, if Severin was not under the purview of a first-tier family or the mayor, then Vinn¡¯s men would


    stand a very good chance of winning if they attacked Severin all at once. That way, they would be more


    confident of sessfully avenging the gang¡¯s second-inmand.


    Severinughed. ¡°Whether or not you¡¯ll be able to avenge your second-inmand or whether I end


    up avenging Canis Hall will depend on which one of us is stronger.¡±


    ¡°Canis Hall? You¡¯re from Canis Hall?¡± Vinn looked at Severin in surprise.


    Severin smiled subtly. ¡°You can put it that way. I am the true leader of Canis Hall.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t care who you are! You¡¯ll be dead within minutes!¡± The great elder chuckled. A strong


    spiritual energy surged forth and covered his clenched fists.


    As soon as he threw a punch, a huge dragon made out of spiritual energy appeared out of nowhere.


    The giant dragon was several feet long, and it even roared like a real dragon when it charged forward.


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Severin chuckled and waved his hand, sending forth a ray of spiritual energy.


    ¡°He¡¯s not even going to use any techniques?¡± The great elder frowned after seeing Severin¡¯s attack.


    Although Severin used spiritual energy to attack, it was just a run-of-the-mill attack instead of a


    specialized technique.


    Despite that, the next scene came as aplete shock to them. A loud explosion was heard, and the


    great elder¡¯s huge dragon was defeated effortlessly by Severin¡¯s beam of spiritual energy.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± To maximize the attack, the great elder had incorporated some mental power into the dragon.


    The dragon¡¯s destruction damaged the great elder¡¯s mind too, and he vomited a mouthful of blood. He


    took a few steps back. Color had drained from his face, and there were countless beads of dense


    sweat on his

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054


    Chapter 1054


    ¡°Great Elder!¡± Some of the stronger members of the gang shouted in fright after seeing what had


    happened. They all had a sour look on their faces.


    ¡°His attainment must be high. We need to attack him all at once!¡± Vinn immediately stood up and said


    to everyone.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll attack him simultaneously!¡± The second elder said without hesitation. He did not even stop


    to think of how shameful it would be for them to go up against Severin despite outnumbering him so


    greatly.


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s the way to go!¡± Severin smiled subtly and produced the first-grade spiritual sword that he


    had just obtained not long ago.


    ¡°Did you think you could win against the six of us with just one weapon?¡± the second elderughed.


    The great elder reminded the others. ¡°Be on your toes, everyone. That sword isn¡¯t just an ordinary


    mystical weapon. It¡¯s a spiritual weapon.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°He has such treasures?¡± Vinn¡¯s eyes lit up slightly when he heard that.


    ¡°Now!¡± They immediatelyunched an attack on Severin.


    ¡°Hehe, Rose-Petal Rain!¡± Severin chuckled. He infused his spiritual energy into the sword and shed


    it across the air. Countless rose petals flew forth in a mesmerizing manner.


    The rose petals seemed to float through the air, but their trajectory was not at all slow. Moreover, there


    were as many as a hundred such rose petals. As level six warrior kings, none of them were able to


    withstand Severin¡¯s technique. After all, it could kill even a level seven warrior emperor with the utmost


    effortlessness. In the end, their attacks were reduced to nothing.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening! Why are there so many petals?¡±


    ¡°What kind of technique is this? It¡¯s so surreal, yet so powerful!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re done for! We¡¯re going to die!¡±


    The six strong men yelled in desperation. s, the petals had already clung to their bodies, and what


    followed was the quickfire sound of explosions. In the end, they all fell lifelessly to the ground.


    ¡°No¡­ even our leader is¡­¡± The rest of the Mount de Gang¡¯s people were stunned silly, and they


    even began to wonder if they were dreaming.


    Severin had made light work of their gang leader and five of their elders.


    ¡°Please spare us!¡± an old man knelt right away. Severin produced a hundred petals, but it took less


    than twenty to end six people¡¯s lives. His skills were clearly a cut above them. They would all be dead if


    any one of those petalsnded on them. Despite the gang members¡¯ strength in numbers, there were


    more than enough petals to deal with all of them.


    ¡°Spare us!¡± The others knelt right away too. Every single person was dripping in cold sweat. They were


    fearing for their lives.

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055


    Chapter 1055


    Severin nced at the people in front of him. He said with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯ll spare your lives if you hand


    over any spiritual herbs that are at least second-grade or higher. Just ce them on the ground.¡±


    Everyone was overjoyed, and they immediately took out the herbs that they had on them. None of them


    dared to pull a fast one on Severin because they knew that they would be facing the prospect of death


    if Severin checked each one of them. Severin was pleased to see the herbs, and he used his powers to


    levitate more than a hundred of those herbs.


    After putting them safely away, he said to the people, ¡°You may leave. I hereby dere that the Mount


    de Gang shall now cease to exist. I leave it to all of you to disband yourselves!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for not killing me!¡± Everyone who was kneeling on the ground stood up and left in despair.


    Hamish, Richard, and the others werepletely shocked by what they had seen. Those six strong


    men were considered to be the strongest individuals within the gang, yet Severin made easy work of


    them. Hamish nced at Richard. He ced his palm on his chest and said with a smile, ¡°Your


    daughter has found a very good boyfriend, Richard. Your family will have nothing to worry about in the


    future!¡±


    Richard was a little awkward after receiving such praise. He wondered if he should exin the


    misunderstanding and tell Hamish that Severin merely pretended to be Chelsea¡¯s boyfriend. On second


    thought, he felt a little embarrassed if that were to happen, so he could only smile awkwardly at them.


    However, Hamish¡¯s next remark brought joy to Richard. As we have heard earlier, Mister Severin has


    already allowed the Mount de Gang¡¯s property to be divided between our two families. Both your


    family and mine would have to forge closer ties in the future.¡±


    Richard had long wanted to establish connections with the mayor but never had the chance to do so. It


    was therefore a bit of a surprise that Hamish would say something like that to him.


    He immediately smiled. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, Mister Hamish. We should cooperate more in the future!¡±


    Richard then nced at Severin and thought to himself, ¡®My family would prosper even more in the


    future if he was Chelsea¡¯s real boyfriend. It¡¯s such a shame that he doesn¡¯t see her in that way.¡±


    ¡°Now that everything is settled, it¡¯s time you instruct your men to clear this ce and seize their


    assets!¡± Severin came out and smiled at them.


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Severin!¡± Both Hamish and Richard thanked him.


    ¡°What will you do next? Are you still going to look for Canis Hall?¡± Chelsea asked Severin after some


    thought.


    Severin frowned pensively before answering, ¡°Their hall master and his daughter have already fled with


    the two elders, right? I would have to look for them, of course. Their members aren¡¯t really important.


    It¡¯s their hall master that¡¯s most important. He just needs to be alive. The way I see it, I now need to


    find out where they fled to.¡±


    He then walked to a nearby tree, sat down, and took out a cigarette to start smoking.


    After taking a few smokes, he thought to himself and said, ¡°The news of Mount de Gang¡¯s demise


    will probably spread soon. Help me to locate the rtives of some of the more important figures from


    the hall. I¡¯d like to try and see if I can get any information from them!¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056


    Chapter 1056


    Chelsea¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°That¡¯s a great method! Perhaps you¡¯ll be able to find new


    leads with that method.¡±


    By noon, news of a certain man single-handedly destroying the Mount de Gang began to spread.


    Rumor had it that the man had a close rtionship with the Maddocks and even lived there.


    That night, Hamish made reservations at a restaurant and invited Severin along with the Maddocks to


    dinner. After dinner was over, Severin went back with the Maddocks back to their vi. As the car


    approached the gate, an elderly couple appeared out of nowhere. They knelt in front of the car and


    stopped it.


    ¡°Who are you? Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡± The bodyguard who was at the wheel got out of


    the car and scolded them.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to thank the man who destroyed the Mount de Gang! Can we meet him? We just want


    to kneel to him and thank him for helping us destroy the Mount de Gang!¡± The old man said


    animatedly as he knelt on the ground.


    Severin got out of the car after hearing what the elderly couple said.


    ¡°And who might you two be?¡± Severin asked. He could see that neither of them looked like bad people.


    The old man then exined, ¡°We¡¯re the parents of the Canis Hall¡¯s chief protector. Our son was killed


    by those animals, and you have avenged our son by destroying the Mount de Gang. May I ask what


    your name is? We would love to offer you our proper thanks!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Severin immediately helped them up. ¡°My name is Severin. I¡¯m the one who destroyed the Mount de


    Gang. Please get up, you two. I appreciate your gesture, but you don¡¯t need to kneel for me.¡± Severin


    then added, ¡°I hope the two of you cane in with me. I have something to ask you!¡±


    ¡°Right this way, then,¡± the driver invited them in. His attitude, and that of others, improved


    tremendously. After sitting down, Severin asked the two of them, ¡°Sir, I¡¯d like to ask if you know where


    the hall¡¯s leader, daughter, and the two elders escaped to.¡±


    ¡°About that¡­¡± The old couple looked at each other and seemed to be somewhat apprehensive.


    Severin saw how worried they were, so he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, the reason I


    destroyed the Mount de Gang was to avenge Canis Hall. You might not know this, but Canis Hall is


    a force under my purview. I hope you¡¯ll trust me when I say that I won¡¯t harm any of the hall¡¯s


    members.¡±


    The old man breathed a sigh of relief after hearing that. He then said, ¡°They¡¯ve all escaped together,


    but there were also others who took advantage of the chaos to escape. There aren¡¯t many of those


    lucky ones though. Only twenty or thirty people managed to escape.¡± The old man stopped to take a


    breather and then continued, ¡°My son is dead, but my daughter got lucky and was able to escape with


    them. In the end, they fled to Cherridom together.¡±

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057


    Chapter 1057


    ¡°Cherridom?!¡± Severin was a little happy to hear that. At least there was a solid lead to where Canis


    Hall might be. Had he not been told that the other person has escaped to Cherridom, it would be the


    same as finding a needle in a haystack.


    The old man nodded. ¡°Yes. When they first left, my daughter didn¡¯t dare to contact our family for fear


    that the people from Mount de Gang might target the elderly. We only learned about their


    whereabouts a month ago.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°That must¡¯ve been hard for you.¡±


    After expressing his sympathy, Severin realized that the two men were dressed rather shabbily. It was


    probably a sign that they did not have a good life. After all, their son had died, and their daughter had


    not been in contact with them anymore. Surely it would have been difficult for the two of them. With that


    thought, Severin said, ¡°Could you please give me your bank ount? I¡¯ll transfer one and a half million


    dors to you.¡±


    ¡°What? One and a half million dors?¡± The old people were undoubtedly a little shocked by that


    because they had never received so much money in their entire lives.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s for the two of you to spend. Your son is from Canis Hall, and you


    never got anypensation after he died. You¡¯re his parents, so I am overwhelmed with regret for you


    two. Please take it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s too much¡­¡± The old man wanted to decline, but Severin was insistent on transferring them


    the one and a half million.


    ¡°Do you two know where are their whereabouts in Cherridom? I¡¯ll head there and look for them. Your


    daughter and the others will soon be able toe back and visit!¡± Severin said with a smile.


    ¡°Really? Will you be able to bring them back?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were red with emotion.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Of course. Now that the Mount de Gang had ceased to exist, your daughter and


    the rest of Canis Hall will be able to return. With me around, no one will dare to bully them anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m d to hear that!¡± The olddy nodded repeatedly as she said to Severin, ¡°You¡¯re our savior.


    You truly are! We don¡¯t know how else to repay your kind deeds.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°I would be very grateful if you can tell me where they are right now.¡±


    The olddy immediately said, ¡°They are in a ce called Benfield City. That¡¯s all I know.¡± ¡°Benfield


    City. I see. Phew, It should be much easier to locate them now that we¡¯ve narrowed their location down


    to a certain city.¡± Severin breathed a sigh of relief after hearing that.


    After thinking for a while, he said again, ¡°By the way, I¡¯m sure you know the names of the hall master


    and the hall master¡¯s daughter, right? It¡¯ll help a lot if I can know their names when I reach there.¡±


    ¡°The hall master¡¯s name is Yidel Zamarron and his daughter¡¯s name is Alesha, but I¡¯m not sure if


    they¡¯ve changed their names after going there,¡± the old man said after recalling their names.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Thank you both.¡±


    After that was done, Severin asked the Maddocks to instruct two of their bodyguards to send the old


    couple back to their ce of residence.


    Once the old couple had left, Chelsea looked at Severin and said, ¡°Are you leaving Wymount City?¡±


    odded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll have to since Canis Hall¡¯s members are there. I need to leave tomorrow morning.

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058


    Chapter 1058


    ¡°Okay. Remember to take care of yourself there. Cherridom might not be huge, but it¡¯s different from


    Dracodom. The people there have always been hostile to us, which is why you will have to be extra


    careful.¡±


    Chelsea felt a little lost, but all she could do was just remind Severin.


    She was like a friend to him, so he nodded immediately and reassured her. ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Severin then turned to Richard. ¡°When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll probablye here first so they can reunite with


    their family. Once you and the mayor divide the Mount de Gang¡¯s assets, please leave a few vis


    empty for us so we can all have a ce to stay.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mister Severin. We¡¯ll have them ready before you return.¡± Richard nodded with a smile.


    After making the arrangements, Severin went upstairs to rest.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s leaving so soon!¡± Richardmented. He then said to Chelsea, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you


    propose the idea of joining him over on his journey to Cherridom? At least he¡¯ll have apanion


    there. Besides, there¡¯s no telling if sparks will start to fly between the two of you during your time there.¡±


    Chelsea nearly fainted when she heard her father¡¯s remarks. She smiled wryly at him and said, ¡°Just


    forget about it, Dad. Can¡¯t you see that he just treats me as a friend?¡±


    Severin woke up early the next morning and prepared to leave after breakfast. As soon as Richard


    saw. that Severin was leaving, he asked Chelsea to bring along a few bodyguards and send Severin off


    to the airport.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Chelsea. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find them soon!¡± Severin said to Chelsea with a smile.


    ¡°Okay. Take care of yourself there!¡± Chelsea eventually said. Severin nodded and walked into the


    airport. At noon the next day, Severin arrived at Cherridom¡¯s Benfield City Airport.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Sigh, maybe it¡¯s not so easy to find them after all. I don¡¯t know anyone here.¡± Severin looked at the


    unfamiliar city and sighed. ¡°I hope they¡¯ve made some progress in the past two years, or else it¡¯ll be


    difficult to find them.¡±


    When Severin walked out of the airport, he saw a little girl on the side of the road. She held a broken


    bowl and begged for money in tattered clothes. ¡°Spare me some money, please? I haven¡¯t eaten for


    two days. Please spare me some money to buy food!¡±


    A mustached man and two women happened to pass by. When the man saw the little girl begging him,


    he yelled aggressively at her, ¡°Disgusting little girl. Stay away! Don¡¯t bother me while I¡¯m spending time


    with two beautifuldies!¡±


    ¡°Please. Just give me a bit of money. I haven¡¯t eaten for two days. I¡¯m begging you!¡± The little girl


    looked at the man and took a step forward while biting her red lips.


    ¡°Go away! Damn it! You reek of poverty! I can tell from your appearance that you¡¯re garbage from


    Dracodom, right? Ugh, just looking at you makes me sick!¡± the middle-aged man insulted with a


    chuckle and kicked the little girl to the ground.

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059


    Chapter 1059


    ¡°Hey, man. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too hard on her?¡± Severin could not stand the man¡¯s


    aggressive behavior and stepped forward to help. From her appearance, she did look like someone


    from Dracodom. It was therefore even more heartbreaking when he saw what the man did to her.


    ¡°And who the hell are you? Why¡¯d you even speak up to help a beggar?¡± The man grinned


    sarcastically.¡± Could she be your daughter? Hahah! That¡¯s the only logical exnation as to why you¡¯re


    helping her!¡±


    Severin¡¯s expression turned sour. He red at the man while saying, ¡°She¡¯s only begging for money


    because she¡¯s hungry. You don¡¯t have to give her the money if you don¡¯t want to. There¡¯s no need for


    you. to kick her.¡±


    The little girl got up and approached Severin. She said to him, ¡°Thank you, sir. But please don¡¯t offend


    them. They¡¯re locals. We can¡¯t afford to mess with them.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that, kid? Even a beggar knows not to offend me. Where¡¯d you get the guts to talk to me


    like that, huh?¡± The man said arrogantly. ¡°Scram. I¡¯ll beat you up if you piss me off!¡±


    Behind the man was two bodyguards. It was clear that he was no ordinary person.


    Severin did not bother with the other party¡¯s threats, though. He said with a cold smile, ¡°Hehe. I think


    you¡¯re the one who deserves to be beaten up!¡±


    He then kicked the man in the stomach. That seemingly effortless kick sent the man flying several


    meters away. He crashed heavily onto the ground and was sprawled.


    ¡°Agh!¡± He winced in pain and immediately said to the two bodyguards, ¡°Get him! Beat him to a pulp!


    That¡¯ll teach him for beating me up!¡±


    ¡°Mister Chad! Are you all right?¡± The two women hurried over to help the man up.


    ¡°You must be trying to get yourself killed if you think you can get away with killing Mister Chad!¡± The


    two bodyguards clenched their fists and channeled a surge of spiritual energy. They were obviously


    both profound masters.


    Their attainment was, unfortunately, mere child¡¯s y for Severin. He knocked them down to the


    ground, leaving them wailing in pain.


    The little beggar was taken aback at first, but she breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Severin


    had emerged victorious. She looked at Severin in awe. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, sir!¡±


    Severin looked at her and said, ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll buy you some food!¡± He brought her away soon


    after. When they came to a restaurant specializing in Dracodom¡¯s delicacies, Severin walked right in


    with the little girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but I can¡¯t allow a beggar into my premises.¡± A woman stopped him at the door.


    Severin frowned and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I can tell that you¡¯re from Dracodom based on the dishes you offer.


    Both I and the beggar are from the Dracodom too. I¡¯m patronizing your restaurant out of support for my


    fellow countrywoman¡¯s business. How could you refuse a potential customer?¡±


    ¡°Well, if I do let you in, then who would want toe in and have a meal with a beggar? I¡¯m worried


    that having a beggar here will turn away all other potential customers. There aren¡¯t any guests with me


    right now, but it won¡¯t be long before it¡¯s lunchtime!¡± the woman smiled awkwardly and said to Severin.


    Severin reciprocated with a smile and took out two or three stacks of cash from his bag. He threw them


    the table and said, ¡°Your restaurant isn¡¯t that big, so I¡¯ll reserve the entire ce right now if that is fine


    After saying that she immediately took Severnis orderand ced a sign at the door to inform her


    potential customers that she would be out for a short while That way no one would enter inadvertere


    Aile Severin and the girl were still there


    The woman¡¯s eyes italy when she saw the stacks of cash the nodded and said. ¡°Of cou of course we


    can do that?


    After saying that she immediately took Sevens orderand ced a sigh at the door to inform her


    potential customers that she would be out for a short while. That way, no one would enter inadvertently


    while Severin and the girl were still there with you.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes lit up instantly when she saw the fat stacks of cash. She nodded and said, ¡°Of


    course, of course! We can do that.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, she immediately took Severin¡¯s order and ced a sign at the door to inform her


    potential customers that she would be ¡®out for a short while¡¯. That way, no one would enter


    inadvertently while Severin and the girl were still there.

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060


    Chapter 1060


    After a while, several dishes were served on the table.


    The girl went to the kitchen to wash her hands and salivated as she looked at the chicken thighs in


    front of her. ¡°Are these¡­ for me?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Of course! You¡¯re hungry, right? Hurry up and eat! They¡¯re all for you!¡±


    The little girl immediately started to wolf the food down. While eating, she took out a small stic bag


    and ced a chicken thigh in it.


    Severin was somewhat stunned when he saw that. ¡°Why are you putting that into a stic bag? If you


    want to keep them forter, I¡¯ll give you some extra money so youe back and buy more.¡±


    The little girl smiled and said, ¡°My big brother hasn¡¯t eaten yet, so I wanted to bring some back for


    him¡­¡±


    Severin felt heart-wrenched as he asked, ¡°Where are your parents?¡±


    The girl said, ¡°My parents died when I was still a small girl. It¡¯s just me and my brother now. We rely on


    each other because our life depends on it. My brother isn¡¯t feeling well today, so he can¡¯te out and


    beg for food. I want to bring back some food for him.¡±


    Severin could only smile helplessly when he heard that. He said to the restaurant owner, ¡°Ma¡¯am, could


    you prepare some food to go, please?¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir! That¡¯s very kind of you!¡± The owner went off to prepare the food.


    After a while, Severin walked out of the restaurant with the girl, who was carrying all the takeout.


    ¡°Can you tell me your name?¡± Severin asked the girl with a smile.


    ¡°My name is Gilly, and my brother¡¯s name is Gerald!¡± the girl said with a smile.


    She soon led Severin to a bridge. There, a young man who was in histe teens was lying down under


    the shelter of the bridge.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The other party was still coughing non-stop. When he saw that Gilly hade back, he stopped


    coughing immediately, as if he was afraid that his sister might notice his worsening condition.


    ¡°Gerald! Gerald! I brought you some food! This kind man here bought lots of delicious food for us.¡± Gilly


    immediately ran over with the food.


    ¡°T-t-thank you!¡± Gerald was clearly in bad shape. He looked weak when he spoke, and his face was a


    little pale too.


    Severin looked at him and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not sick, are you? It looks as if you got yourself beaten up.¡±


    Gerald nced at Gilly before nodding. ¡°Yeah. I was beaten up by a few guys when I went to beg for


    food yesterday. I didn¡¯t tell Gilly the truth, so I just lied to her and said that I¡¯m sick.¡±


    ¡°We have to do something, then! You need to see a doctor!¡± Gilly was shocked by the revtion. She


    ced everything aside and immediately said to Gerald who was lying on a piece of cardboard.


    Gerald smiled wryly. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Gilly. Where are we going to get the money to see a doctor? Don¡¯t


    worry. I¡¯ll be fine in a couple of days.¡±

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061


    Chapter 1061


    With a wave of his palm, Severin took out a small healing pill and handed it to Gerald. ¡°Your condition


    is pretty bad. If my judgment is right, then two of your ribs might already be broken, and there is still


    some blood left in your body. You¡¯ll live for two days at most if you don¡¯t see a doctor anytime soon.¡±


    Severin paused and added again, ¡°But you¡¯re lucky that your sister ran into me. Here, take this pill.


    Your body will start recovering a few minutes after eating it, and you should be able to make a full


    recovery


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    after an hour.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t possibly ept something so precious.¡± Gerald hesitated, but he took the pill anyway. He


    got a little emotional as he said, ¡°But I¡­ I have nothing to offer you in return.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Fate brought me to you. Besides, we¡¯re both from Dracodom. I¡¯m obliged to


    help my fellow countryman.¡±


    Gerald swallowed the pill while enduring the pain. Severin chatted with them for a while after Gerald


    ate the pill. As it turned out, Gerald and Gilly both lived a happy life in the past. Both their parents were


    businesspeople, and they all settled down in Cherridom after migrating there.


    Their mother was a gorgeous woman, and it was unfortunate that one of Benfield City¡¯s wealthy


    businessmen took a liking to her and tried to force himself on her. Their father was furious when he


    found out what happened, and he brought his men to fight the assaulter. Unfortunately, none of them


    were a match for the other party, and they were all killed that same day.


    Gerald narrowly escaped death because he went to pick up Gilly from school. The rich businessman


    took their property after killing Gerald¡¯s family, and Gerald was forced to be a beggar along with


    Gilly. Kids from Dracodom were usually shunned when applying for a job, and it eventually led to them


    bing beggars.


    ¡°Yourplexion seems to have improved a lot!¡± Severin said to Gerald after observing the boy¡¯s


    ruddiness. ¡°Eat up, Gerald. Once you¡¯ve eaten your fill, I¡¯ll help you avenge your family. All you need to


    do is bring me to meet them.¡±


    ¡°Your medicine is super effective! I do feel much better now!¡± Gerald touched his chest. He could not


    contain his surprise when he realized that he did not feel much pain at all.


    He nced at Severin again and smiled wryly. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but that guy is rumored to


    have be a third-tier family already. We can¡¯t afford to offend a person like that. Besides, how are


    your going to go up against so many people all on your own?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. If you want to avenge your parents,


    then you just have to bring me to them. I chose to help you get revenge because I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll


    be able to handle them.¡±


    ¡°Will you really be able to avenge our parents?¡± Gilly had a thin figure, no doubt due to


    malnourishment. However, the glow in her big eyes was not a single bit diminished.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes. I will.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Gerald thanked Severin before turning to Gilly, ¡°Let¡¯s kneel before him as a sign of our


    thanks, Gilly¡± He did not know how else to thank Severin, so he brought Gilly over and knelt in front of


    Severin.


    Severin helped them up and said to them, ¡°Once your enemies are dead, we¡¯ll see how much money


    they have on them. You and your sister can take everything for yourselves: hope the two of you can go


    back. to Dracodom after that.¡±

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062


    Chapter 1062


    Gerald nodded. ¡°I wanted to bring Gilly back to Dracodom¡­ back to our hometown¡­ but where will we


    get the money for fight tickets when we don¡¯t even have any money for food? If we get the money to


    buy a ne ticket, I¡¯ll bring Gilly back to Dracodom in a heartbeat. Being in our own country is so much


    better than being bullied and looked upon with disdain.¡±


    Severin nodded and said to him, ¡°Yeah. The food¡¯s going to get cold though, so you should start eating


    soon.¡±


    Gerald had a glimmer of hope in his eyes as he ate. It was a stark contrast to his previous look.


    Once he was done with his meal, he cleaned everything and said to Severin. ¡°Are you sure you want to


    go. there?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes. You can just bring me there and show me where to go. You don¡¯t have to go in if


    you¡¯re not afraid.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not afraid. We won¡¯t be afraid of anything as long as we bear witness to the Murrays¡¯ deaths!¡±


    Gilly stood up, clenched her fists, and said firmly, much to Severin¡¯s surprise.


    Gerald then said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve been wanting to avenge my parents for a long time already, but


    Gilly and I are too weak. We¡¯re only barely able to scrape by. Anyway, it¡¯s about time karma bites them


    back. Let¡¯s go, Mister Severin. I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±


    With Gerald leading the way, Severin soon arrived in an area where there were several vis.


    ¡°There! That¡¯s where the Murrays are staying. My mother and my father both died at their hands.¡±


    Gerald had a resentful expression and he clenched his fists even harder.


    Severin nodded and walked in.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Are the Murrays in? Come out here and meet your end!¡± Severin infused his voice with spiritual energy


    and bellowed. The statement reached into the house, and everyone could hear what he said.


    ¡°Who is it? How dare you cause trouble here at the Murrays? You¡¯re asking to be killed!¡± More than a


    dozen bodyguards rushed over. One of the men had a sword in his hand, which he swung right toward


    Severin.


    A fierce whoosh of sword energy then came straight toward Severin at lightning speed. To everyone¡¯s


    surprise, Severin merely stood there and challenged his spiritual energy onto his fist. Then, he simply


    punched the sword energy that wasing right at him


    Following the resonant boom from the impact, that lethal sword energy was destroyed effortlessly by


    Severin.


    ¡°How?! My attack¡­ it just vanished¡­¡± The man had a decent attainment and had already reached that


    of level one warrior king. The sword energy earlier he produced earlier was not something that ordinary


    people can withstand, yet Severin dispelled it without breaking a sweat.


    With a wave of his hand, he smiled frigidly as he drew his sword. ¡°Come at me all at once, fes! That¡¯ll


    save me the trouble of having to waste my spiritual energy!¡±

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063


    Chapter 1063


    More and more people began to rush out. Just when there were about seventy or eighty people in front


    of him, Severin swung his sword without hesitation.


    ¡°Rose-Petal Rain!¡± Rose petals appeared out of nowhere and flew forward. Explosions soon ensued,


    and no attack could bear the might of Severin¡¯s rose petals. Their attacks were destroyed within


    seconds, and their bodies began to explode into pieces after the petals attached to them..


    Gerald and Gilly looked on in stupefaction behind Severin. They never would have dreamed that the


    people they believed to be so powerful would end up being so vulnerable in Severin¡¯s hands. He killed


    them without so much as lifting a finger.


    ¡°Die, kid!¡± the head of the Murrays¡¯ rushed out with a few strong men. When he saw the bodies of his


    dead family members, he became so angry that the veins in his forehead bulged out. At that moment,


    he attempted to unleash his techniques on Severin, but he and his men were powerless before Severin


    and ended up dead in barely a few seconds.


    After killing them, Severin checked all their spatial rings. Unfortunately, there were only a dozen or so


    spiritual herbs contained within, and most of them were first-grade ones.


    Severin was a little lost for words when he saw that. Perhaps Benfield City was one of the less


    prosperous cities in Cherridom, and the Murrays probably did not have that many spiritual herbs


    because their family would have only just raised their status to that of a third-rate family. However,


    Severin found several million in cash on them, and the total-including the cash and gold bars found in


    the safe-was no small amount.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to take the vis with you, but you can have all the jewelry, all the valuable artwork,


    and all the cash!¡± Severin packed everything and handed them to Gerald. He then said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring the


    two of you to get some more decent clothes. Then I¡¯ll buy you a one-way flight back to Dracodom!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Thank you so, so much. I will remember your kindness for the rest of my life.¡± Gerald was moved to


    tears and knelt before Severin again.


    Once Severin brought them to sell off everything for cash, he registered a bank ount and a bank


    card for them. After that, they went clothes shopping before finally purchasing the flight tickets.


    It was already nightfall by the time they were done with everything. The three of them walked into a


    restaurant to get dinner.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you that Gilly and I will be able to return to Dracodom tomorrow. Our life never


    would¡¯ve turned for the better if you weren¡¯t around.¡±


    There were about four and a half million dors inside Gerald¡¯s bank ount. That would be more than


    enough for him and his sister to livefortably upon their return to Dracodom.


    Severin merely smiled and said, ¡°Just make sure you live a safe and happy life with your sister when


    you return!¡±


    Having said that, Severin then decided to ask, ¡°By the way, I wonder if you¡¯ve ever heard of an


    organization called Canis Hall?¡±


    He did not hope for much anyway, since he knew that the chances of Gerald knowing about them were


    very slim.


    To his surprise, Gerald nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard of them before. They¡¯re a small force though, and


    they don¡¯t have a lot of members I would say that they¡¯re good people. When they meet any beggars


    from Dracodom, they¡¯ll give us some food on their initiative, Why are you asking about them, by the


    way?¡±


    Severin was


    purpose is to locate Canis Hall¡±


    ¡°Well, in that case, I¡¯ll bring you to their ce after din


    Severin was ted to hear that. ¡°I¡¯m d you know about them! I came to Cherridom because my main


    purpose is to locate Canis Hall.¡±


    ¡°Well, in that case, I¡¯ll bring you to their ce after dinner!¡±

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064


    Chapter 1064


    Gerald was overjoyed when he heard that. Severin had given him and his sister a new lease in life.


    Without Severin¡¯s help, he would have been dead under the bridge because he did not have the money


    to see a doctor. If that happened, he could not even begin to imagine what would happen to her in a


    foreignnd. He was more than happy to have been able to help Severin.


    ¡°Haha, sure!¡± Severinughed and poured himself a ss of red wine. ¡°Let¡¯s have a toast!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Gerald nodded. He raised his ss of fruit juice and clinked sses with Severin.


    After dinner, Severin followed Gerald to a vi. There were not a lot of vis in the area, and the area


    was located in a rtively secluded part of the city. Severin arrived just in time to hear a woman¡¯s loud


    voice.


    ¡°I won¡¯t marry him! I don¡¯t care what you say! I¡¯ll never marry that old bag!¡± came a roar from within the


    vi. The woman who yelled that was about to leave the vi.


    ¡°Stop her! Bring her to her room and lock her in there! A middle-aged man instructed his subordinates.


    Several people surrounded the woman.


    Severin, along with Gerald and Gilly, were spotted by two guards while the three of them were standing


    at the gate. When Severin attempted to enter, one of them asked rudely, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m trying to find out what¡¯s happening in there. I might be able to help!¡± He


    walked right past the gate while the two guards watched him in surprise.


    ¡°Stop! This here is Canis Hall¡¯s turf! You can¡¯t go in there!¡± The two guards chased after Severin and


    grabbed him after snapping back from their bewilderment.


    Severin, however, channeled his thoughts into unleashing his spiritual energy. The pressure was strong


    enough to push the two men back. They both had a fearful look on their face, and they no longer dared


    to take another step forward.


    ¡°Hey now, mister! We¡¯ve never provoked you, have we? What¡¯s your deal with us?¡± Yidel, their hall


    master. looked at Severin with a frown.


    He had plenty of things to deal with already, and the addition of yet another potential headache came


    as an unwee surprise for him. Severin-the intruder who broke in-seemed to have high attainment,


    and he was getting overwhelmed with what was happening.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°I wish to meet your hall master!¡±


    Videl smiled wryly and said, ¡°You¡¯re speaking with him. My name is Yidel Zamarron!¡±


    Severin frowned when he looked at Yidel¡¯s attainment. He had prepared himself to face the possibility


    that Yidel¡¯s attainment might not be too high, but he was massively disappointed that Yidel was merely


    a level eight profound master.

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065


    Chapter 1065


    ¡°You¡¯re Yidel?¡± Severin looked at him before ncing at the raging woman. He could not help but ask, ¡±


    And what¡¯s the situation with her?¡±


    ¡°Well, the son of the Dark Night Gang¡¯s leader likes her, he wants me to marry her off to him. There¡¯s


    nothing I can do except to say yes, or else the entire Canis Hall will be destroyed.¡± Yidel looked at his


    daughter and sighed. ¡°There is no other way. I don¡¯t want to sacrifice my daughter either, but Canis Hall


    now has eight hundred members. It took me a lot of effort toe to this, and I can¡¯t afford to let that


    small bit of progress go to waste, right?¡±


    ¡°But Dad¡­¡± Alesha frowned unhappily.


    ¡°Sigh, didn¡¯t that old wacko say that he¡¯de to look for us and protect us? I haven¡¯t seen him show


    up even once! He¡¯s probably just lying to us!¡± one of the older members of Canis Hallmented


    somewhat resentfully.


    However, Yidel remained firm. ¡°I trust in our benefactor. He wouldn¡¯t lie to us. Perhaps he doesn¡¯t know


    that we¡¯ve fled to Cherridom and is still trying to locate us back in Dracodom. Once we¡¯ve trained


    ourselves and reached higher attainment, we will still have to go back to Dracodom.¡±


    After responding to the old man, Yidel turned to Alesha and patted her shoulder. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll


    understand that


    I¡¯m in no position to do anything right now. Thest thing I want is to sacrifice you, but there really is no


    other way. The Dark Night Gang is simply too powerful. We cannot afford to offend them.¡±


    After Severin understood what had happened, he could not help but say, ¡°Well, Miss Alesha doesn¡¯t


    need to marry that guy anymore, because the Dracodeus Temple¡¯s supreme leader has arrived!¡±


    ¡°The Dracodeus Temple¡¯s supreme leader?¡± Yidel¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. He had long been


    waiting for that day toe, and he had always believed that there was more than meets the eye to


    the old man. As long as the supreme leader managed to find him and help Canis Hall, he was confident


    of being able to at least break free of their current crisis.


    However, the old man seemed to have vanished into thin air after all those years. He never showed up


    again after that.


    Severin raised his hand and said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what this is, right? This is the


    Dracodeus Ring. You understand its significance, don¡¯t you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Yes! The Dracodeus Ring! It¡¯s the legendary Dracodeus Token!¡± Yidel saw immediately called out to


    everyone. ¡°Come over here and kneel before our supreme leader!¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Supreme Leader!¡± Everyone knelt before Severin with excited expressions.


    ¡°Can you really get rid of the Dark Night Gang for us?¡± Alesha looked expectantly at Severin after


    getting up


    Severin nodded. ¡°I am your supreme leader after all, so you can rest assured that I will keep my word!¡±

 Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066


    Chapter 1066


    ¡°Supreme Leader, wee in!¡±


    Subsequently, Yidel invited Severin into the building and guided him to the living room. Once everyone


    was settled down, he started to ask the question he had on his mind.


    ¡°Supreme Leader, how did you find us?¡±


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°My predecessor gave me the location and requested me to search for the


    twelve halls. I¡¯ve already found five halls; your hall is the sixth one I found. At first, I thought you guys


    were at Wymount City. So I went there straight away but only to find that the Mount de Gang was


    after you guys and only a few of you managed to flee to Cherridom. After that¡­¡±


    He quickly took a couple of minutes to tell everyone what happened when he tried to find them.. Yidel


    nodded his head. ¡°Yes. There were only probably less than thirty of us when we fled here two years


    ago. Luckily, we made good progress and expanded Canis Hall to a hall with more than eight hundred


    members. Although we don¡¯t have the strongest members, everyone is from Dracodom. When they first


    came here, they were bullied and being pushed around. They reached out to us for help and finally,


    decided to join the hall.¡±


    He paused for a while before continuing to speak. ¡°Despite the expansion, we are still a small yer in


    this ce. We have been cautious and never try to make a scene or stir up anything. When Alesha


    went out two days ago, she bumped into the Dark Night Gang¡¯s gang leader¡¯s son. He forced her to


    marry him and if she refuses, he would ask his father to destroy our hall. So I have been thinking hard


    about how to get ourselves out of this mess.¡±


    Once again, Severin smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not a big problem. I handle everything if Dark Night


    Gang shows up.¡±


    Despite that, Alesha was still worried. ¡°Supreme Leader, I¡¯m not doubting your ability. But Dark Night


    Gang has more members than us and most of them are stronger than us. Their strongest fighter is a


    level seven warrior king. Are you sure you can handle them?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    That did not affect Severin at all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They are not going to be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Oh! By the way, the main reason I could locate Canis Hall is because of Trudy¡¯s parents. They were


    the ones who told me you guys are here,¡± Severin said suddenly.


    ¡°I¡¯m Trudy. How is my parent doing?¡±


    Suddenly, a woman looked in her forty approached and identified herself. As her parent¡¯s well-being


    came across her mind, her eyes turned red.


    Severin gave her an assuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They are doing fine. I gave them an amount of


    money when I left. It¡¯s enough tost them for the rest of their life.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Supreme Leader,¡± Trudy said with much appreciation.


    Severin replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once we settle everything here, you guys can go back to Dracodom. I


    killed. the Mount de Gang¡¯s gang leader and elders. The Mount de Gang ispletely destroyed


    now. So you guys don¡¯t have to worry that they are going toe after you guys again when all of you


    return to Dracodom


    As they continued chatting. Yidel finally understood the current situation back in Dracodom and felt


    overwhelmed. ¡°Gosh, you¡¯ve actually found five halls now. I guess Canis Hall is the hall that is doing


    the worst among the others. I¡¯m probably also the weakest too. There are only nine months left for me


    to


    Ichemist. What


    g


    be a level nine warrior king. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible even if I do my best.¡±


    Nheless, Severin was not worried. He flipped his palm and took out a second-grade low-rank


    alchemist pill to pass it to Yidel. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can surely do it when I¡¯m here. I¡¯m an alchemist.


    What you need to do now is to take this alchemist pill and be a level one warrior king.¡±


    Ch


    IG


    ¡°This is a second-grade low-rank alchemist pill?¡±


    Bil


    Yidel looked at the alchemist pill. His voice was trembling excitedly. With that alchemist pill, he would


    not have any trouble leveling up to level one warrior king.

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067


    Chapter 1067


    ¡°Dad, that¡¯s terrific! It¡¯s really a second-grade low-rank alchemist pill. You can finally try to be a


    level one warrior king now!¡±


    Alesha felt happy for his father, Severin smiled faintly and took out eight first-grade high-rank alchemist


    pills to pass them to Yidel. ¡°These pills can help Alesha and the elders too. Once they be stable, I


    will help them to be a level one warrior king too.


    ¡°Supreme Leader. You-you don¡¯t have to do that.¡± Yidel was overwhelmed as he looked at the


    alchemist pills Severin gave him.


    Severin smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course I do. We¡¯re now in the same boat. Dracodeus Temple will


    only get stronger if you guys be stronger.¡±


    The next morning, Severin made the necessary arrangement for people to escort Gerald and Gilly back


    to Dracodom.


    Since Yidel and the others had the alchemist pill, they stayed at home to absorb the power from the


    alchemist pill to make breakthroughs in their training. By evening, all of them were able to make


    breakthroughs to their attainment.


    Most of the members¡¯ attainment in Canis Hall was rtively low and they were in need of first-grade


    alchemist pills. Coincidentally, Severin still had many first-grade spiritual herbs in stock. Thus, he spent


    the afternoon making more than twenty first-grade high-rank alchemist pills and passed all of them to


    Yidel.


    ¡°Supreme Leader. The average strength of Canis Hall is going to elevate with the help of these


    alchemist pills.¡±


    Obviously, Yidel¡¯s heart was pumping with adrenaline as he looked at the alchemist pills Severin gave


    him.


    Severin smiled faintly and nodded. ¡°There won¡¯t be Canis Hall or the other eleven halls in the future.


    Once I find all the halls and gathered everyone, you guys would be the member of Dracodeus Temple


    and not be separated by the halls. My main goal is to increase your attainment. And your daughter too.


    I hope everyone can be a warrior king as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll do everything you ask me to!¡± Yidel said respectfully as he saluted Severin.


    When the night fell, Yidel and the others brought Severin out to enjoy a feastful dinner. The next


    morning. Joah brought his men over to Canis Hall,


    ¡°Alesha, are you ready?¡±


    As he reached the door, he shouted out loud arrogantly. ¡°The wedding is tomorrow and I¡¯m going to


    come pick you up tomorrow morning. Hahaha! I can¡¯t wait to make you my wife!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming! I¡¯ll never marry you!¡±


    Alesha was taking her morning stroll in the garden when she heard that. Angrily, she replied as she


    stared at the fat and short Joah.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you want to die? Or are you willing to see me destroy Canis Hall?¡± Joah threatened as his mouth


    twitched a few times.


    He paused for a while before having a bad idea in his mind. ¡°Oh I forget to tell you. You¡¯re not going to


    get away even after I destroy Canis Hall I¡¯ll still hunt you down and eventually, you are still going to be


    my woman. The difference is I¡¯m not going to spoil or love you the same as now. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°So this is the way Dark Night Gang settles any problem? Severin scoffed as he approached the door


    and looked at Joah. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m here to protect Canis Hall now. So if you are smart enough to know


    better, you should stop whatever n you have in mind. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to make you regret it.¡±


    ¡°Where the hell do youe from?¡± Joah looked at Severin and said, ¡°It seems like you are trying to


    y hero here. I¡¯m going to say this once in your face. I¡¯m marrying Alesha regardless of anything!¡±


    Severin was not bothered or scared off. He chuckled, don¡¯t mean it but Alesha is now my subordinate


    and you¡¯re not permitted to marry her. If she doesn¡¯t want to marry you, then no one is going to make


    her do that¡±

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068


    Chapter 1068


    Alesha felt extremely joyful and heartwarming after hearing what Severin said. It felt so nice to have


    someone there to protect her. It had been a long time since she felt protected. Finally, there was


    someone strong and reliable to protect Canis Hall. Their Supreme Leader finally found them and came


    to their rescue this time.


    ¡°F*ck you! Do you want to die?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Joah never thought Severin would have the guts to talk to him like that. He pointed and ordered his


    men,¡± Kill him! Let¡¯s see how strong he is to try to stop me from marrying Alesha!¡±


    This round Joah had brought some strong men with him. The strongest among all the men was a level


    three warrior king. In the mundane world, it was umon to have normal people with such high.


    attainment.


    ¡°F*ck you! You ask for this!¡±


    A level two warrior king balled up his hand and charged at Severin to ambush Severin all of a sudden.


    His fist aimed right at Severin. ¡°You don¡¯t know for sure who¡¯s going to be thest one standing!¡±


    Despite facing the ambush, Severin reacted with a faint smile. He too balled up his hand and threw a


    punch to attack. As their punches knocked together, a loud noise exploded. A secondter, the level


    two warrior king got sted several feet away. Once he dropped to the ground, his face went pale. As


    he continued to cough blood out from his throat, he failed to stand up.


    ¡°How could that be? When did Cannis Hall have a warrior king? This guy must at least have the


    attainment of a level three warrior king!¡±


    The others widened their eyes after witnessing it. Before this, they had never given a damn about


    Canis Hall because they knew Canis Hall¡¯s hall master was just a level eight profound master.


    Yet, Severin¡¯s appearance totally changed their perspective especially when he severely injured a level


    two warrior king with just one punch.


    ¡°All of you! Attack him! It looks like he¡¯s quite powerful. No wonder he dares to act so arrogantly just


    now! Joah shouted as he clenched his fist tightly.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Joah¡¯s men quickly attacked together after being instructed.


    Unfortunately, these people were just too weak. With just a few punches, Severin defeated those


    people swiftly. All of them ended up lying on the ground dead. Even the level three warrior king had the


    same result. He too was killed. His dead body ended up lying next to where Joah was standing.


    ¡°No! Impossible!¡±


    Joah was sweating as fear crept into his heart. He pointed at Severin. ¡°You¡¯re so dead for messing with


    Dark Night Gang! So dead!¡±


    After that, he turned around and wanted to leave.


    ¡°Did I say you can go?¡± Severin sneered. He shed and appeared in front of Joah to stop Joah from


    leaving.

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069


    Chapter 1069


    ¡°Are you sure you dare to kill me? My father is the gang leader of Dark Night Gang!¡±


    Joah¡¯s mouth twitched and threatened. Severin scoffed. ¡°I have already killed so many of your men. It


    makes no difference adding you to the list.¡±


    ¡°No. Wait! I-I¡¯m sorry. Please let me go. I promise I won¡¯t cause any problems anymore!¡±


    At that moment, Joah realized his opponent was not as weak as he thought. His mind thought quickly.


    Instantly, he knelt before Severin and begged for mercy. Nheless, Severin was not convinced nor


    was he dumb to let Joah leave. He raised his palm and smacked it to Joah¡¯s head. A secondter,


    Joah dropped dead to the ground while his face looked scared.


    ¡°Supreme Leader. I think Dark Night Gang wille looking for us anytime soon.¡±


    Yidel and the others were dumbstruck. In the past, they had never dared to even talk against those


    people. Yet, it took Severin just a couple of minutes to kill those people. Moreover, there was no


    hesitation when Severin killed those people. He was precise and decisive.


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s go find them now and don¡¯t wait for them toe find us.


    Otherwise, we still need to clean up when they all die here.¡±


    After that, he looked at the dead bodies and said, ¡°Find someone to clean up this ce. I bet we¡¯re


    going to get some good training resources from Dark Night Gang after we destroy them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still a little worried because we are all from Dracodom. I¡¯m afraid the other underground forces will


    not be happy after we destroy Dark Night Gang. Will theye after us if we do that?¡± Yidel said


    worryingly after giving it some thought.


    Severin smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. These Cherridom people have been getting on my nerves since ages


    ago. I don¡¯t mind it if they didn¡¯te to annoy me. But since they did it, I¡¯m going to kill every one of


    them who did it until they don¡¯t dare to do it.¡±


    Everyone was dumbstruck as they started to wonder what was Severin¡¯s attainment. Just how strong


    Severin was to have the audacity and bravery to talk so arrogantly. Then again, Mount de Gang


    from Wymount City was a big gang too. They too also had many strong members. Yet, Severin


    sessfully destroyed them and killed their gang leader too. As that said, it should not be a problem


    for Severin to destroy Dark Night Gang which had simrbat power as Mount de Gang.


    After the scene was cleared, Severin asked Yidel and the others to bring him to Dark Night Gang¡¯s


    headquarters.


    ¡°Should I bring everyone?¡±


    Yidel was still a little worried because he knew just how many strong members Dark Night Gang had.


    He was hoping the members of Canis Hall could give Severin some help. Nevertheless, Severin did not


    share the same worried as Yidel did. He smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Just bring me there. You can


    ask the others to go over to clean up the scene and help to collect our lootter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright then.¡±


    Yidel nodded. The group of people separated by taking two cars to head to Dark Night Gang¡¯s


    headquarters Within a short while, the two cars stopped by the roadside where the Dark Night Gang¡¯s


    headquarter was located. Severin got off the car, flipped his palm, and took out a level one sword


    before walking to the door


    ¡°Who are you? This is Dark Night Gang¡¯s headquarters.


    The guards quickly intercepted and questioned Seven when they saw him All Severin did was sneer


    and swung his sword to create a force to attack them the force few out and hit these guards. They got


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    sted away into the headquarterspound why led dead with blood gushing out their mouths The


    attack killed them interfly


    The guards quickly intercepted and questioned Severin when they saw him. All Severin did was sneer


    and swung his sword to create a force to attack them. The force flew out and hit those guards. They got


    sted away into the headquarters¡¯pound where theyid dead with blood gushing out their


    mouths. The attack killed them instantly.

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070


    Chapter 1070


    ¡°Someone is attacking us!¡±


    One guy saw what happened and shouted out loud to alert the others. Many people rushed over.


    Severin swung his hand again and another force from the sword flew out to kill dozens of people.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Are you here to die?¡±


    Meanwhile, an elder in his level six warrior king attainment shouted angrily from afar. He quickly made


    his way to where Severin was and attacked Severin with a thick spiritual energy beam.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m here to send you guys to hell!¡±


    Severin sneered and created another force with his sword. Immediately, the spiritual energy beam got


    destroyed by Severin without any difficulty.


    The elder looked shocked and treated the situation more seriously. He stared at Severin and said, ¡°If I


    remember correctly, no one from the Dark Night Gang has ever offended you. Why are you killing us?¡±


    At that moment, the members of the Dark Night Gang had gathered and surrounded Severin. Including


    the gang leader and vice gang leader.


    ¡°The moment Joah tried to force Alesha to marry him, I be your enemy!¡± Severin exined with a


    smile.


    ¡°What the? You people from Dracodom should feel honored that my son is willing to marry her. You


    ignorant!¡± Cade Thornley, the gang leader of the Dark Night Gang, snorted.


    Soon, he remembered something. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s my son? Didn¡¯t he go to Canis Hall just now?¡±


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°Oh, him. He¡¯s in hell now. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let you reunite with him very soon.¡±


    ¡°You b*stard!¡± Cade gritted his teeth angrily. He balled up his hand and stared at Severin angrily. ¡°I¡¯m


    going to kill you for killing my son! I want revenge!¡±


    He transferred his spiritual energy to his fist and charged at Severin.


    ¡°Haha! You?¡± Severinughed out loud. With a thought, he formed a spiritual energy shield to protect


    himself.


    ¡°What? Level nine warrior king?¡±


    As Cade charged halfway, he immediately stopped in mid-air when he saw Severin was capable of


    forming a spiritual energy shield. He was dumbstruck.


    ¡°No. He¡¯s a level nine warrior king! Oh, my god. Where did Canis Hall find this guy?¡±


    The other elders scared the shit out when they realized the level of Severin¡¯s attainment. A freak like


    him could easily get whatever he wants in Cherridom.


    ¡°What? Our Supreme Leader is actually a level nine warrior king?¡±


    Yidel and the others were standing outside while everything happened They looked at Severin and


    were dumbstruck. At the very least, the lowest attainment of a person who could form a spiritual energy


    shield was a level nine warrior king

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071


    Chapter 1071


    ¡°Rose-Petal Rain!¡±


    Despite the awestruck expression on everyone¡¯s face, the smile on Severin¡¯s face was looking very


    bright. However, it did not look like a good smile in the Dark Night Gang¡¯s member¡¯s eyes. Instead, it


    felt so eerie and scary.


    As Severin swung his sword, thousands of rose petals appeared out of nowhere and headed toward


    those people with high attainment. The Rose-Petal Rain was a technique that could attack multiple


    people at the same time.


    ¡°Oh, no! Be careful everyone. Those rose petals look unharmed but the power in them is extremely


    strong. Don¡¯t underestimate them!¡±


    Someone shrieked and alerted the others after sensing the power of the rose petals.


    ¡°Run! It¡¯s an attack from a level nine warrior king. There¡¯s no way we can survive it!¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s toote. There¡¯s not enough time!¡±


    The members of the Dark Night Gang panicked. Those with higher attainment tried to fight and defend


    themselves while those with lower attainment ran for their lives. However, Severin did not target those


    people with lower attainment. His main target was the people with higher attainment. Thus, the rose


    petals flew passed those people with lower attainment and only attacked those people with higher


    attainment.


    ¡°Damn it! There¡¯s no way to run!¡±


    A level five warrior king old man was about to run but to his dismay, a few rose petals had encircled


    him. After the explosion, the old man sted into a few pieces and dropped from the sky.


    ¡°No! No! No!¡±


    Cade looked at those dead members with dismay that it did not take any effort for Severin to kill warrior


    kings. His fist was clenched tightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! I have enough!¡±


    He gritted his teeth and charged at Severin. Unfortunately, Severin did not give him any chance to get


    near. Dozens of rose petals flew toward Cade and surrounded him. After a few explosions, Cade was


    dead.


    After a while, there were more than a hundred people died. Whereas the survival fled the scene with


    fear. Finally, Yidel and the others entered the headquarters and approached Severin.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Supreme Leader, you¡¯re so strong! You alone had defeated countless enemies!¡±


    The Great Elder of Canis Hall eximed shockingly as he scanned through the dead bodies lying


    around the space.


    ¡°Gosh. They are nothing when their opponent is a level nine warrior king!¡± The Second Elder too was


    impressed.


    ¡°Where are the members of Canis Hall? Are they not here yet?¡± Severin asked as he looked at them.

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072


    Chapter 1072


    The reaction on everyone¡¯s faces was the same. They were speechless. Not long after they left for the


    Dark Night Gang¡¯s headquarters, they had instructed the other members from the Canis Hall toe


    over to clear the battle scene. However, they did not expect the fight would end so quickly. The


    members were still on their way here as of now.


    ¡°So do you still think the other underground forces in Benfield City wille for us?¡±


    Severin remembered the worried Yidel had previously and asked with a smile.


    The Great Elder replied, ¡°No. Those people that escaped already knew that you are a level nine warrior


    king. If those families or underground forces know that you are a level nine warrior king, they are going


    to find the best ce to hide from you. They won¡¯t dare toe for us at all.¡±


    Severin took out a cigarette and smoked it. ¡°Good. Save the trouble.¡±


    After that, he chuckled. ¡°I bet there¡¯s going to be lots of spiritual herbs here. Once we gather all the


    loot, I¡¯ll pick out all the spiritual herbs that are suitable to make into alchemist medicine. Then you guys


    can keep the others like attainment technique or weapon. That way, you guys can grow stronger faster


    too.¡± ¡°Thank you, Supreme Leader!¡±


    Yidel and the others exchanged looks with each other and were happy to hear that. All the while, the


    hall had been desperate to get more training resources. This time their dream finally came true.


    ¡°Then when are we going back to Dracodom?¡± Alesha asked.


    After thinking about it, Severin said, ¡°Go ahead and sell all the properties and business at a lower price


    today. We can buy the air ticket tomorrow to fly back to Dracodom the day after tomorrow. Then we can


    stay in Wymouth City for two days. The members could reunite with their families before we leave for


    South Link City.¡±


    The moment Yidel heard Severin mention South Link City, he was awestruck. ¡°South Link City is a big


    and busy city. If I¡¯m correct, the South County Mansion is there in South Link City.¡±


    Severin took a puff of the cigarette and said, ¡°I¡¯m currently the governor of South County. If you guys


    need to find me in the future, just head to the South County Mansion. When you guys are there, I¡¯ll ask


    the other hall masters toe over too so all of you can get to know each other. The other members


    can also stay near to where they are staying so you guys can look after each other.¡±


    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s a great idea!¡± The Great Elder was joyful to hear that.


    ¡°Well, well. I didn¡¯t know you are also a governor. You¡¯re definitely a very talented and strong leader.¡±


    Aleshaughed out loud too. Shortly, the members of Canis Hall arrived. It took them a while to gather


    all the loot and cleared the scene.


    After everyone was back in Canis Hall, Yidel took out all the spiritual herbs they gathered and let


    Severin pick out those he needed. Severin took a look at it. Although there were many spiritual herbs,


    only a hundred of them were suitable to make into alchemist medicine. He separated them from the


    others so the members of the Canis Hall could take the other spiritual herbs to use in their training.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    For the rest of the day and the next morning, Severin made use of the time by making more alchemist


    medicines to put them aside. Yidel and the others made sure they bought the air ticket and went to sell


    off their properties and business in Benfield City.


    The next morning, everyone got ready and departed from Benfield City to fly back to Dracodom. The


    other underground forces in Benfield City did not dare to make any opposing noises especially because


    1


    they knew the person who destroyed and killed most of the Dark Night Gang¡¯s members was a level


    nine warrior king. Neither did they dare to offend Severin even though they knew he was from


    Dracodom.


    When they found out Severin had left Benfield City with every member of Canis Hall, they were relieved


    and happy that they were gone.


    ¡°Wee back!¡±


    Chelsea had been waiting in the airport for Severin to return from Benfield City. When she saw them


    walking out of the arrival hall, she approached them with a smile.


    Severin replied with a smile, ¡°There¡¯re more people flying in with the next flight and the flight after next.


    Chelsea, please bring us to the vi my dad had prepared for us. When we are there, we can share our


    location with the others.¡±


    Chelsea nodded. ¡°No problem. I have prepared more than twenty cars with drivers just to send all of


    you guys to the vi.¡±

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073


    Chapter 1073


    After a while, Severin and the others arrived at a vi in Wymouth City. It used to belong to Mount


    de Gang but now it belonged to Severin after Severin destroyed the gang. Now Severin had


    allocated the vi to be the temporary residence for the members of Canis Hall.


    When the car stopped at the door, Severin discovered Richard and Mayor Hamish were waiting for him.


    ¡°Severin, your efficiency level is so high. It only took you a couple of days to locate and bring these


    people back.¡± Mayor Hamishplimented when he saw Severin bringing those people back.


    Severin replied humbly, ¡°It was pure luck. Otherwise, it won¡¯t go so well.¡±


    After that, he noticed there were more people standing not too far away from him. He frowned and


    asked, ¡°Mayor Hamish, who are those people?¡±


    Mayor Hamish chuckled, ¡°Haha. They are families and friends of the members of Canis Hall. They


    know that the members areing back today so I asked if they would like toe here to wait today.


    In that way, they could meet the members as soon as possible.¡±


    After that, Severin nodded with approval. ¡°Mayor Hamish, you have a kind soul.


    ¡°Haha. You¡¯ll do the same if you are in my ce.¡± Mayor Hamish chuckled.


    It took Trudy just a while to notice her parent was there. She saw them kept on looking over to find her.


    Her eyes went red and watery immediately,


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m back!¡± Trudy ran over and embraced her parent in her arms.


    ¡°Trudy! It¡¯s really you! You¡¯re finally back! Trudy¡¯s father eximed excitingly.


    ¡°Dad, Mom. I¡¯m sorry for making you guys go through all the hardship all these years, Trudy said sadly,


    I¡¯m going to spend more time with you guys this time.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re so thrilled to have the chance to see you again. Severin is such a nice guy. He gave us a lot of


    money that is more than enough tost us in this lifetime. Trudy, you need to remember you have to


    repay him in the future, okay?¡±


    Trudy¡¯s mother made sure Trudy understood what Severin had done for them.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Trudy nodded. ¡°Mom, I know. He¡¯s Supreme Leader. Our big boss!¡±


    More and more people reunited with their families. The ce became so heartwarming and loving.


    Severin looked at them and said, ¡°If you guys are not in a hurry, you guys can stay here longer. I¡¯ve


    been away for a long time so I¡¯m going to go back to South Link City two dayster.¡±


    Yidel nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll go look for you very soon. After this, I will look for a time to discuss


    with the members if any of them would like to stay here in Wymouth City to be with their families. I


    won¡¯t force anyone to go to South Link City. But I wee with open hands to those who wish to


    continue to be part of Canis Hall.¡±

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074


    Chapter 1074


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s better. Let them choose. Canis Hall was the only choice they had when


    they were living in Cherridom because only Canis Hall can protect them. Now that they are back in


    Dracodom, the circumstance has changed. If they wish to leave Canis Hall, just give them some money


    so they can live without any problem back here in Wymouth City.¡±


    Mayor Hamish had arranged a feastful dinner at night to wee Severin and the others back. After


    resting for a day, Severin went back to South Link City himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m so bored. It has been nearly ten days since Severin left. Why do I have the feeling that these


    couple of days have been so hard?¡±


    Meanwhile, She was walking around in the garden. She stretched her back and felt sad. ¡°I¡¯m jealous


    of Diane. At least she has something to do after she is gifted with attainment. Her hard work pays off


    well now that she is a level one profound master. Unlike her, I have nothing to do.¡±


    As soon as she finished talking, she saw a familiar person walking in.


    ¡°Are my eyes fooling me? No! It¡¯s really Severin!¡±


    She rubbed her eyes and realized Severin was back. She ran quickly to him.


    ¡°Severin! You¡¯re back! You¡¯re back!¡±


    She ran so fast and threw herself at Severin. Severin opened his arms wide open and let She hug


    him tightly.


    It felt so heartwarming that someone was waiting for him to go back. Severin asked, ¡°She, I¡¯m only


    away for a few days. Do you need to get so excited to see me back?¡±


    She looked up shyly. ¡°But I¡¯m really very happy to see you back. Don¡¯t you know how much I miss


    you? Diane has been busy training the attainment technique you gave her. She¡¯s now a profound


    master. I haven¡¯t got the gift to train yet so I have been feeling very bored these days.¡±


    Severin was surprised to hear that. ¡°What? Are you saying Diane is a profound master now? That¡¯s


    great!! guess the attainment technique suits her very well. She makes quite an improvement.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yes. She bes a level one profound master three days ago. I¡¯m jealous of her.¡±


    ¡°My son-inw! You¡¯re back!¡±


    Severin heard a familiar voice. He looked over and saw Zachariah walking over with a few other


    people. Shockingly, he asked, ¡°Why-why are you here?¡±


    Zachariah chuckled. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? My daughter has told me you¡¯ve epted her which makes


    you my son-inw. She¡¯s my one and only daughter so inevitably, I have to move here toe live with


    her.¡±


    Severin did not know which reaction was the correct one to show. Nevertheless, he knew this was


    going. to happen after he epted She. He chuckled, ¡°Haha. That¡¯s good too. At least She won¡¯t


    be bored anymore. You can ask her to take you around when she¡¯s free.¡±


    Zachariahughed. ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s going to feel bored when you¡¯re not around. She did bring


    me around these few days. But I think she must feel bored having to bring an old man around.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt shy and gave her father a fierce look. ¡°Dad! What are you talking about? I don¡¯t feel bored


    spending time with you!¡±


    ¡°Alright. You must be very happy to see Severin back, Zachariah chuckled.


    From the smile on She¡¯s face, he could tell how happy She¡¯s life was.


    She bit her lips and nodded shyly. ¡°Of course. But I¡¯m not the only one happy to see him home. I


    mean everyone is going to be happy to see him.¡±

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075


    Chapter 1075


    ¡°Dad! Dad! Yeah! You¡¯re back!¡±


    Meanwhile, Selene saw Severin and came running from far away. Megan, Maurice, and Judith were


    following behind her.


    ¡°Selene. How have you beentely? Did you make any improvement in your attainment?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Severin was happy to see his daughter running to him. He squatted down and waited to carry her.


    Selene giggled. ¡°Dad, I did. Lillie and the others said the level of my strength is equivalent to a level six


    grandmaster.¡±


    She paused to think before continued talking. ¡°And I have started learning alchemy techniques. Using


    spiritual energy to build and nourish my body so I can increase my attainment faster.¡±


    Severin nodded satisfactorily. Yet, he did not forget to remind Selene. ¡°That¡¯s good. But you have to


    make sure you get enough rest. And you need to continue training in martial art every day so you can


    get used to the new strength in your body and use those spiritual energies thate in the strength to


    nourish every part of your body.¡±


    Selene had a pair of round and beautiful eyes. She listened carefully to what Severin said and nodded


    seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I will do as you said. I know you are super powerful and one day, I¡¯ll be like


    you too.¡±


    Severin rubbed her head with love and said, ¡°I believe you can do it.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s your trip, Severin? Have you found Canis Hall? I thought you were going to take just a few


    days. We didn¡¯t expect you to leave home for so long,¡± Megan asked.


    At that moment, Megan and the others reached where Severin was.


    Severin answered with a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s true that I will only need a couple of days if Canis Hall was still


    in Wymouth City. But something happened and they were being chased after by another underground


    force two years ago. They had no choice but to relocate to Cherridom. That¡¯s why I went over to


    Cherridom to look for them.¡±


    ¡°What? You didn¡¯t tell us that you went to Cherridom!¡± Megan looked sad. ¡°If I know that you¡¯re going


    there, I¡¯ll ask you to bring me. I have been thinking about traveling. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be very fun.¡±


    Severin smiled helplessly. ¡°Do you think I was there for fun? I was there for business and Ie back


    right away after my task is finished.¡±


    Maurice asked, ¡°Hey, Severin, where¡¯s the people from Canis Hall? Did theye back with you?¡±


    Severin gave his father a smile. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. All of theme back. But I brought them back to


    Wymouth City to reunite with their families. They¡¯ll probably arrive here two dayster.¡±


    Maurice nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°Master! You¡¯re back!¡±

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076


    Chapter 1076


    At that time, the six beautiful bodyguards arrived where Severin and the others were. All of them were


    very happy to see Severin back.


    Severin inspected their attainments and nodded satisfactorily. As he expected, Lillie, Kiera, and the rest


    had a breakthrough to level seven warrior king after he gave them the alchemical medicine. Among the


    girls, Wendy was the strongest of them all being a level eight warrior king. Severin rested assured and


    felt safe having them protect the South County Mansion.


    He spent time chatting with everyone. When the conversation ended, he put Selene back down and


    headed back to his vi. He went straight to the second floor when he was in his vi.


    As he opened Diane¡¯s room, Diane had just finished her training.


    She was surprised and thrilled to see Severin back. ¡°Honey, when did youe back? Is everything


    settled?¡±


    Severin smiled faintly and went over to pull Diane into his arms. ¡°Of course. I havee back for a


    while now. I heard you were training so I didn¡¯te to find you first.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m a level one profound master now. It feels so good to have the ability to use spiritual energy!¡±


    She clenched her fist. With a thought, a faint amount of spiritual energy appeared on her fist.


    Severin nodded and smiled. ¡°When I was downstairs, She told me. Do you know she is so jealous of


    you?¡±


    Diane knew exactly how She felt. ¡°Then the harder you should help her find a treasure that could


    give her the ability to train too. I can tell she¡¯s really eager to train and be strong too.¡±


    Severin hugged her and kissed her forehead while feeling loved. ¡°I actually have the power to protect


    you and She. There¡¯s no need for you girls to be in a hurry to work so hard to upgrade your


    attainment.¡±


    Diane replied, ¡°But no matter how strong you are, that¡¯s you. Besides, as your women, we don¡¯t want to


    be your burden. Can you understand that? We want to train hard so we have the ability to protect


    ourselves.¡± At this point, something popped into her mind. She looked up. ¡°Oh, I just remember


    something. I heard from Lillie and the others that once you reach a certain level of attainment, you can


    live longer. Is that


    true?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Of course it is. Once you surpass the level nine warrior emperor, you be a saint.


    That means you can live up to two hundred years old.1


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s great. I need to train harder then!¡± Diane got so excited upon hearing that. ¡°I didn¡¯t know


    there are so many benefits when you have attainment. I feel so lucky that I have attainment now.¡±


    After that, she thought of something else and sighed. But it¡¯s so hard to be a saint. I¡¯m still a


    profound master now. Then there¡¯s the warrior king and warrior emperor after the profound master.


    Bing a warrior emperor is harder than going to the moon. I don¡¯t even dare to think about being a


    saint.¡±

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077


    Chapter 1077


    When Diane was on and on about how impossible it was for her to be a saint, Severin stopped


    her from talking by kissing her red lip. ¡°Honey, there¡¯s nothing you need to worry about. Maybe it¡¯s


    going to be impossible for the others to be a saint but you have me. Don¡¯t forget I¡¯m now a


    second-grade high- rank alchemist. I believe I¡¯m going to be a third-grade low-rank alchemist in no


    time. As long as I give you all the necessary alchemist pills you need during training, it will take you no


    time to be a saint. Or maybe a higher attainment breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°Honey, do you know how fantastic you are? I¡¯m so lucky to have you as my husband!¡±


    Diane felt so happy and rested her head on Severin¡¯s chest.


    ¡°You silly girl. I¡¯m the one feeling lucky to have you as my wife.¡± Severin and Diane kissed and cuddled


    together.


    By the time they showed up downstairs, it was already night time. Even so, they still brought Selene out


    to spend time together. When they returned, Severin went back to his room and took a quick shower so


    he could go to Diane¡¯s room quickly.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Severin? Don¡¯t you have to make alchemical pills tonight?¡±


    Diane knew what was Severin up to. Her heart was beating fast because she was feeling nervous and


    she did not dare to look straight at Severin.


    Severin smiled faintly and pulled Diane closer to him. Both of his hands wandered around her back.¡±


    Honey. Absence makes the heart grow fonder. It¡¯s better that we make good use of tonight together


    rather than me spending the time making alchemical pills.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my god!¡± Diane rolled her eyes while feeling very shy. ¡°Do you know how strong you are every


    time? I¡¯m really scared of you. I always feel so tired that I don¡¯t feel like getting up the next day.¡±


    Severin had a smirk on his face. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about that. You should know a man who has


    attainment are definitely good at that. Since you are a profound master now, you are stronger than


    before. too. So you won¡¯t feel so tired tomorrow. I believe in you!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh- this is so embarrassing!¡± Diane felt so shy that she wanted to find a ce to hide.


    Severin did not give her the chance to do that. Instead, he carried her, strode to the bed, and softly


    threw her to the bed. Both of them hugged and kissed each other. Soon, the love had filled up every


    corner of the room.


    In the other room, She had trouble sleeping. Previously, she felt so happy that Severin had finally


    epted her and both of them kissed.


    However, Severin had not slept with her after so many days. It started to make her worried that Severin


    did not really like her or that her body was not attractive enough for him.


    ¡°Ah! This is so frustrating! When can I sleep with him and truly be his woman?¡±


    She sighed helplessly. From her perspective, Severin could regret his decision as long as both of them


    did. not sleep together. She could only rest assured that Severin really ept her when both of them


    slept together.


    The next morning, Severin returned to his own room before Diane woke up.

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078


    Chapter 1078


    Severin took out his cauldron and some third-grade low-rank ingredients to start trying to make the


    third- grade low-rank alchemical pill. The third-grade low-rank alchemical pill was extremely important.


    It would have tremendous improvement in increasing attainment for level one or two warrior emperors.


    Although Severin had never tried making any third-grade low-rank alchemical pill before, he had been


    visualizing and doing simtions in his head over and over again before he slept at night.


    Third-grade low-rank spiritual herbs were very rare. Thus, that was why Severin did not dare to attempt


    without a good n. It would break his heart badly on every failed attempt.


    In fact, he did not have a lot of ingredients in his hand. Only a little over a hundred sets of ingredients


    were avable and those were given to him from Wuhlricht.


    After he took out the ingredients, he went over the alchemical recipe twice again before he finally held


    his breath and made sure to use his full attention to attempt to make the third-grade low-rank


    alchemical pill for the first time.


    As a matter of fact, not only was the ingredient more precious than the second-grade high-rank


    alchemical pill, the main ingredient was more powerful too. Thus, it required good control of the fire.


    The alchemy process started just several minutes and it exploded. The ingredients for the first attempt


    were wasted.


    ¡°Take it slowly. I just need to do my best!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Although he felt sad for wasting the ingredients, he gathered his mind and made sure he felt confident


    again. He took out another set of ingredients and started the second attempt.


    By noon time, Severin had used seven sets of ingredients but none of them were sessful. All those


    ingredients were wasted.


    ¡°At least I don¡¯t have any trouble extracting the essence of the spiritual herb. There¡¯s no trouble with


    the extraction process and all the essence are very pure. Let¡¯s continue again in the evening.¡±


    He stored the cauldron. Although he did not seed, he was still happy that he made improvements.


    Mainly because he knew just how hard it was to be a third-grade low-rank alchemist. If it was


    easy, then the world would have more third-grade low-rank alchemists.


    Since it was lunchtime, he went downstairs to have his lunch and rested for several hours. When it was


    late evening, he made sure he was in the right state before returning to the room to start making the


    alchemical pill again.


    After several failed attempts, Severin really pity those ingredients. By the time it was night, he had


    wasted more than ten sets of ingredients. However, there was a smile on Severin¡¯s face. On thest


    attempt, he realized he was so close to sess. After two more attempts, Severin suddenly raised his


    hand. A small alchemical pill flew up and hovered in front of his face.


    ¡°Haha! I did it! I did it!¡±


    Severin¡¯s eyes turned red as he looked at the alchemical pill in front of it excitingly. He had finally


    sessfully made a third-grade low-rank alchemical pill.

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079


    As Severin stared at the alchemical pill in front of him, he got excited that his eyes turned red. It was a


    third-grade low-rank alchemical pill. It was a very meaningful moment for him. As of this moment, he


    had be a third-grade low-rank alchemist..


    Several minutester, he inspected the alchemical pill. Obviously, the quality was not good but that did


    not affect him from feeling happy and excited. After he put everything away, he spent a couple of


    minutes to calm himself down. Once he was calm, he quickly took the chance to attempt one more


    time. However, his sess rate was still very low. He only managed to make one alchemical pill


    among the five attempts.


    ¡°Yes! I can finally rest now that I have two third-grade low-rank alchemical pills!¡±


    Severin smiled and decided to take a rest for the night. After he put his cauldron away, he looked for


    his pajamas and went to take his shower. Once he finished his shower, he thought about it before he


    decided to go to She¡¯s room. He knocked on the door softly. She heard it and came to the door.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Severin, are you looking for me?¡±


    She¡¯s heart raced rapidly when she saw Severin standing at the door. She got nervous. Although she


    had been anticipating this day, she did not think Severin woulde to look for her at thiste hour.


    Severin smiled, walked inside, and locked the door.


    ¡°Silly girl. I want to sleep and cuddle with you tonight, is that alright?¡±


    Looking at how shy and helpless She was, Severin started to grow more fond of her. She had a


    cute face but she had a sexy body. Her sleeping gown was not long enough to cover her long and fair


    legs. Severin saw her leg and was mesmerized by them. Severin thought he was a determined man.


    However, he felt a fire burning in his body the moment he saw how sexy She was and when he


    smelled the fragrance of her body.


    ¡°O-Okay!¡±


    Despite the nervousness and excitement feeling, She was feeling shy too. She bit her red lip, walked


    to her bed, andid down. Severin also walked to the bed, lied beside She, and hugged her with one


    arm. When Severin kissed She¡¯s body, she could not help and moan. Her body trembled.


    ¡°Please be gentle with me. I¡¯ve never done it before and I¡¯m scared.¡± She said worryingly with her fist


    clenched tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise I¡¯ll be gentle.¡±


    Severin smiled and kissed her again.


    The moonlight shined in through the window. This was the night She truly became Severin¡¯s woman.


    When the sun rose in the morning, She looked at Severin who was sleeping next to him. She had a


    sweet and loving smile on her face.

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080


    Chapter 1080


    Although Severin tormented She like a beastst night, she had finally be his woman.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The thought of that got her so excited that she clenched her fist tightly and yelled out happily.


    ¡°Yes, what?¡±


    Nevertheless, Severin actually heard that.


    She felt so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole to hide herself like an ostrich. She smiled


    embarrassingly. ¡°Nothing. It just feels good that I¡¯m finally your woman.¡±


    Suddenly, she thought of something and felt scared. ¡°Oh, shit! We didn¡¯t use any protectionst night.


    Am I going to be pregnant? What if I do? I¡¯m not ready to have a kid now!¡±


    Severin smiled and rubbed her head to ease her tension. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. How can it be so coincidental?


    We just did it once and it¡¯s not that easy to be pregnant. Just remember it the next time.¡±


    She pouted and said, ¡°But you never know. Didn¡¯t Diane get pregnant the first time you two slept


    together? What if that¡¯s what happened to me too? Ah! This is so annoying! I don¡¯t want to have a kid


    yet. I¡¯m scared of pain. I¡¯m not ready!¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Sooner orter we will want to have a kid. It¡¯s not bad if we have one


    now. Selene would like to have a younger sibling to y with her.¡±


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say that. I can feel the pain just by thinking about it.¡±


    Severin said, ¡°Too bad you are not a profound master yet. It¡¯s easy if you don¡¯t want kids when you are


    a profound master.¡±


    She frowned and looked at Severin curiously. ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you saying if I¡¯m a


    profound master, I can control my pregnancy?¡±


    Severin exined, ¡°Of course. Many people with attainment are not in a hurry to have kids. They think


    having kids are a burden to them. So those women who do not want to be pregnant will use their


    spiritual energies to expel it out of their bodies every time they did it.¡±


    She opened her mouth wide after hearing such shocking information. She did not know a profound


    master was capable of doing that. It was definitely something new to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. If I¡¯m not a profound master or when I¡¯m ovting, you can¡¯t touch me!¡± She told


    Severin. after thinking about it.


    Severin was speechless because he did not know She was really that scared of having a kid.


    ¡°Oh. Then when it¡¯s safe, you need to tell me.¡± Severin smiled and continued to cuddle and kiss She.


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± She felt shy and turned around so she did not need to look at Severin.


    ¡°Severin, Severin, someone is looking for you!¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, he overheard Megan calling him from downstairs. He quickly got up, put on his clothes,


    and went downstairs.


    When he was outside, he realized Yidel and the others had arrived.


    ¡°Supreme Leader! We¡¯re here!¡± Yidel said excitingly when he saw Severin.


    ¡°Haha! Good! Good¡± Severinughed. ¡°Take a seat. I¡¯ll call Larry and the others toe over here.¡±

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081


    Chapter 1081


    Yide!ughed and sat on the garden chair.


    After some thinking, Severin asked, ¡°How many people have followed you here?¡±


    Yidel nodded. ¡°Basically all the members decide toe. Only just a few stay back in Wymouth City to


    take care of their parents which means they decide to leave the hall. I told the members to wait


    outside.¡±


    Severin nodded and introduced Diane, Megan, and the other family members to Yidel and the rest of


    the Canis Hall members. After that, Diane went into the vi to prepare some snacks and beverages for


    them. while Severin went to give Larry, Rachel, and the others a call to ask them toe over.


    Once that was done, he went back to sit with Yidel. He flipped his hand to take out a porcin bottle to


    pass it to Yidel. ¡°Alesha¡¯s and your attainment are too low. There are thirties second-grade low-rank


    alchemical pills in here. They are exactly what you need to make the breakthrough. Take them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of alchemical pills!¡±


    Yidel got a shock after he epted the pills Severin gave him. He was able to increase his attainment


    with those alchemical pills. Currently, his attainment was stable at level one warrior king. If he took two


    more alchemical pills, he bet it would not be a problem for him to be a level three warrior king.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Dad! You can have another breakthrough with those alchemical pills. It won¡¯t be a


    problem for you to reach level three or even level four warrior king soon!¡±


    Alesha too was happy for her father.


    What Severin was going to say next gave them a surprise that they did not expect. He said cheerfully,


    You guys have to train harder. Yidel, you¡¯re the weakest among the other hall masters.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Yidel felt speechless. Back in the past, he could only dream about being a warrior king. A stage that he


    never thought he could reach. He was thrilled when he finally became a level one warrior king. Yet, the


    happy moment got ruined when Severin told him even after being a level one warrior king, he was the


    weakest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will do my best to improve.¡±


    Yidel nodded and carefully put the porcin bottle in a safe ce. Shortly, Larry and the other hall


    masters came.


    ¡°Supreme Leader, we¡¯re here. Did you find Canis Hall? They asked eagerly when they reached the


    vi. Severin smiled faintly and went on to introduce Yidel to everyone. ¡°I did. This is Yidel, the hall


    master of Canis Hall. This is his daughter, Alesha. This is their Great Elder¡­¡±


    After that, he smiled and said, ¡°Larry, you guys go ahead and introduce yourself.¡±


    Yidel approached them and said, ¡°Hi. Nice to meet all of you. We¡¯re on the same ship now. I think my


    hall is the weakest and has the least member at only eight hundred. I hope we can help each other out


    in the future. I¡¯m Yidel and this is my daughter, Alesha.¡±


    Larry chuckled. ¡°Nice to meet you. We¡¯re on the same team now. I¡¯m Larry of Draco Hall. This is de,


    my wingman When Supreme Leader found us, we were very weak too. After we got help from him, our


    ability improved.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We owe it to the Supreme Leader.¡±

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082


    Chapter 1082


    It was Mick¡¯s turn to introduce himself. He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Mick from Mus Hall and I should be the eldest


    here. This is my daughter, Candy.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Gracie approached and said, ¡°I¡¯m Gracie from Equus Hall. This is Tylo, my Great Elder. And they


    are¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Rachel from Serpent Hall. You don¡¯t have to be so humble. We¡¯re a team now and like you said,


    let¡¯s help each other out in the future. We¡¯re staying close to each other. Let¡¯s exchange contact


    numberster,


    Rachel said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s do that. Where are you guys staying? Can I go visit when I¡¯m free?¡±


    Yidel was really happy to meet the other hall masters. They were so friendly and caring. He thought to


    himself that he was no longer alone anymore. Meanwhile, Severin flipped his hand and took out ten


    pieces of second-grade high-rank alchemical pills to give to Larry and the others.


    ¡°Take these pills and train hard so you guys can be level nine warrior kings soon. At least, that


    means I have aplished part of my mission,¡± Severin said smilingly.


    Larry, Mick, and the rest were now level six warrior kings. They were not too far away from bing a


    level nine warrior king.


    Whereas Rachel was already a level seven warrior king. Obviously, it was easier for her to be a


    level nine warrior king because her attainment was the highest among the others.


    Meanwhile, back in Stormy Moon Sect, Meldrick was frowning.


    It had been over ten days since Ronnie left to kill Severin. Theoretically speaking, he should have


    been. back by now but he was missing now. Meldrick did not even receive any news from him. Thus,


    he was starting to get worried.


    Draven was chatting with him in the garden now. Suddenly, he felt there was something wrong with


    Meldrick. He frowned and asked, ¡°Meldrick, is there anything on your mind? Why do I have a feeling


    that you¡¯re not happy?¡±


    Meldrick looked at Draven and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Ronnie actually went to South Link City to kill


    Severin because Severin killed his son, Brandon.¡±


    ¡°Ronnie? He¡¯s the sect protector so he must have a high attainment. Maybe Severin is already dead


    now.¡±


    Draven was happy to know Ronnie actually went to kill Severin. However, Meldrick shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m


    at little worried now. Ronnie has been gone for more than ten days and I didn¡¯t receive any news from


    him since he left. I¡¯m worried something bad has happened to him.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Draven had a hard time epting that. ¡°What¡¯s Ronnie¡¯s attainment?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a level seven warrior emperor,¡± Meldrick answered.


    ¡°Severin is more or less a level three or four warrior emperor. If Ronnie is really a level seven warrior


    emperor, then Severin doesn¡¯t have any chance of winning.¡±


    After some thinking, Draven said, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re overthinking it. Perhaps Ronnie had traveled


    somewhere else after he killed Severin. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s going toe back a few days


    later.¡±

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083


    Chapter 1083


    In the end, Meldrick forced a smile and thought what Draven said could be true. He nodded with


    approval. ¡°Maybe I really did think too much. It shouldn¡¯t be a difficult task when a level seven warrior


    emperor wants to kill Severin. Even if we had underestimated Severin, there¡¯s no way Ronnie can be


    easily defeated by Severin or killed by Severin, right?¡±


    He looked at Draven and continued to speak. ¡°Since Severin saved Sofia before, the sect leader did


    not have the intention to seek revenge after Severin killed the sect members. So Ronnie is doing this


    behind the sect leader¡¯s back. Just keep this secret between us, alright?¡±


    Draven nodded. ¡°Hey, if you are really worried, I can call my father and ask him to check. Severin is


    South County¡¯s governor. If he¡¯s dead, it¡¯s going to create a bigmotion. So it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to


    check if he¡¯s still alive or not.¡±


    Meldrick nodded. ¡°Okay. Thank you for your help.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At that time, Severin told Yidel to go look for a ce to stay. After that, he asked Megan to make a


    dinner reservation so all of them could have dinner together to wee Yidel and the others. During


    the evening, She came to look for Severin and told him a piece of good news.


    ¡°Severin! Severin! I can see the spiritual energy around us! Does that mean I¡¯m actually gifted with the


    requirement to train?¡± she asked while grabbing Severin¡¯s hand excitingly.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Severin gasped. This was the first time he encountered this sort of situation so he did not know how to


    react.


    ¡°Yes. I wasn¡¯t sure of it in the morning. But the feeling bes more and more obvious during the


    evening.¡±


    Severin frowned and thought about it. After a while, he found his answer and said surprisingly. ¡°I


    understand now. That must be it! Haha.¡±


    She had no idea what was Severin talking about. She asked curiously, ¡°What are you talking about? I


    don¡¯t understand anything.¡±


    Severin grabbed She¡¯s hand and talked excitingly. ¡°My master used to tell me a thing. Some people


    in this world have a special constitution that could allow them to train faster and more effectively than


    the rest. In fact, I have a Nine Yang Body Constitution. You must have a special constitution too. After


    we slept togetherst night, your constitution is awakened and now you possess attainment.¡±


    ¡°I see. So does that mean I can train to increase my attainment now? And I¡¯m more gifted?¡±


    She jumped up excitingly after knowing that. ¡°Yes! I finally can train too! And I¡¯m gifted with talent!¡±


    Immediately after that, her face blushed. ¡°But I never thought this is the way that will allow me to


    possess attainment.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Me too. I didn¡¯t know sleeping with you will awaken your constitution and unlock your


    attainment.¡±


    Suddenly, Diane saw Severin and She together. Thus, she came over and asked, ¡°Hey, what are you


    two talking about? You two looked happy.¡±

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084


    Chapter 1084


    She heard Diane¡¯s voice and quickly ran over to grab Diane¡¯s hand excitingly. ¡°Diane, I have


    attainment! I can see the spiritual energy around us. Hahaha! This is great. I bet I can be a


    profound master very


    soon!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Diane was happy for her but at the same time, she was surprised. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say you


    don¡¯t have any attainment? Why do you have it now? Did Severin find a treasure to change your


    constitution?¡± At that time, She felt shy and embarrassed. She decided to whisper the answer into


    Diane¡¯s ear instead of saying it out.


    Diane chuckled once she knew the truth. ¡°I never thought that work. If I did, I would have told Severin


    to sleep with you when he epted you. Then probably you already be a level one profound master


    now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I want it to happen naturally not because of some special arrangement.¡±


    She was so shy that her face blushed. Nevertheless, Severin did not expect to see Gracieing


    back again after leaving just now.


    ¡°Gracie, why did youe back?¡± Severin frowned and asked curiously.


    Gracie answered, ¡°I just received some good news so Ie straight here to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Have you gotten news about the other halls?¡± Severin smiled. That was the news that he hoped


    to get the most.


    Gracie nodded. ¡°Yes. My man told me they found the location of Taurus Hall. It¡¯s in a city called


    Skycean City in Orto County, situated right below Skydra Province.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s situated in Skycean City of Orto County?¡± Severin repeated.


    A smile appeared on his face. ¡°You did well. Please reward those men who find this news.¡±


    Gracie smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will do that. It¡¯s our job to work for you. We also hope we can help


    you find the rest of the halls as soon as possible.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Severin nodded. He could tell Gracie was a good helper and she tried to finish the task Severin


    assigned to her.


    He smiled. ¡°Train hard so you can reach level nine warrior king as soon as possible. When all of you


    are at level nine warrior king, you need some time to strengthen to move to the next stage. When the


    timees, I will give you the alchemical pill you need to be warrior emperor.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Supreme Leader. We will train hard!¡±


    Gracie was happy. If they could be warrior emperors, they would be part of the strongest people


    in this mundane world.

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085


    Chapter 1085


    ¡°Supreme Leader, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    After Gracie finished reporting, she bid goodbye to Severin while feeling envious of She.


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s gettingte too. Go back and take some rest.¡± Severin nodded.


    Gracie left the vi. When she was outside, she sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m so envious of She now that


    Severin has epted her. Too bad, the chances of us spending time together are too limited. I wonder


    if I¡¯ll have the chance if we both see each other more often.¡±


    There were not many talented and handsome men like Severin in this world. Although there were many


    men who pursued her because of her looks, she never liked any of them. Her heart started falling for


    Severin when she met him. Time passed so quickly when she was with Severin. Every time she was


    with him, she felt safe.


    ¡°This is good news! You¡¯ll find Taurus Hall very soon! Congrattions!¡± She congratted happily


    after Gracie left.


    Severin nodded. ¡°I bet Taurus Hall is quite a strong hall since they are able to survive in Skycean City.


    That¡¯s going to save me a lot of trouble.¡±


    Diane asked, ¡°When do you n to go there? Do you n to go alone this time?¡±


    Before Severin could answer, She intercepted excitingly. ¡°Severin, please bring us along this time.


    We want to go too!¡±


    Severin could not bring to reject her. He asked, ¡°Diane, what do you think? If you girls really want to go


    with me, I don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Diane smiled. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go. It¡¯s parent¡¯s day at Selene¡¯s kindergarten two dayster. Besides,


    I¡¯m nning to level up to level two profound master soon.¡±


    She paused for a while before continuing to speak. ¡°If She wants to go, let her go with you. At least,


    you have someone apanying you.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll bring She with me then.


    ¡°Oh, yes! I can finally travel with you!¡±


    She got so excited that she nearly jumped up and down.


    Yet, Severin took the chance to remind her. ¡°I¡¯m not going there for a holiday so don¡¯t get your hopes


    up. Remember that I¡¯m there to locate Taurus Hall.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± She replied with a pursed lip.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s head back to the room and take our rest,¡± said Diane. Thus, all of them returned


    to their own room.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When Severin returned to his room, he went on to make more second-grade low-rank alchemical pills


    so he could give the bodyguards that were protecting the province mansion tomorrow. With the help of


    those alchemical pills, those bodyguards could increase their attainment.

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086


    Chapter 1086


    Since Severin had just given Lillie, Larry, and the others the alchemical pills they needed, he did not


    need to make their share of alchemical pills for now. The following day, Severin booked the air ticket to


    fly to Skycean City in the evening together with She. Skycean City was a busy city and it was a lot


    bigger than South Link City.


    ¡°Wow! So this is Skycean City? This is my first time here,¡± She said excitingly when they left the


    airport and saw the city.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m here. Since it¡¯s already evening, let¡¯s go find a hotel to stay. Once that¡¯s


    settled, we cane out for a walk and to have dinner. Then we¡¯ll go ask around about Taurus Hall


    tomorrow morning.¡± Severin made the arrangement after giving it some thought.


    After hearing the n, She blushed. She asked Severin shyly, ¡°Then are we staying together in a


    room or separately?¡±


    Severin wrapped his hand around She¡¯s waist while looking at She¡¯s rosy cheeks. ¡°Of course, I


    want to sleep with you. Besides, that¡¯s going to save us some money.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± She felt even more shy. She rolled her eyes and asked, ¡°Do we need to save


    money when you¡¯re so rich?¡±


    Severin chuckled, ¡°But I can protect you if we sleep together. Look at how pretty you are. I¡¯m scared it¡¯s


    going to be dangerous for you if you stay by yourself.¡±


    She was so happy to hear that. She smiled, ¡°That reason sounds much better. I allow you to sleep


    with


    me then!¡±


    ¡°Haha. You silly girl!¡± Severinughed out loud.


    A whileter, they arrived at a luxury hotel situated in the city center. Severin frowned and asked,


    ¡°She, how many days do you think we need to stay here? I mean I don¡¯t know how long it will take for


    me to find Taurus Hall.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She also frowned. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. I mean we can stay a day or two longer after you find Taurus Hall.


    You¡¯re not busy with anything else, right?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Then I book the room for one week. If it¡¯s not enough, we can


    extend it. If I find Taurus Hall, that means that¡¯s seven out of the twelve halls. I would have more time


    left.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I believe you can do it. You¡¯re a second-grade high-rank alchemist now. With your


    alchemical pills, it¡¯s easier for them to level up.¡± She said


    They were walking on the street just like a loving couple. It was something She had been looking


    forward to this day and it finally came true.


    Sevenn smiled. ¡°But I¡¯m not a second-grade high-rank alchemist. I¡¯m a third-grade low-rank alchemist


    now I¡¯d sessfully made the third-grade low-rank alchemical pill just two days ago but I forgot to tell


    you and the others


    ¡°What? You¡¯re a third grade low-rank alchemist now? That means you can make third-grade low-rank


    alchemical pilis now! Oh, my god! The alchemical pilis that every warnor emperor desires. Those


    alchemical pilis must be very effective for warrior emperors at lower levels, right? You actually did it in


    such a short time¡±


    She was so shocked that she forgot to close her mouth

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087


    Chapter 1087


    Severin smiled and scratched She¡¯s nose bridge as he saw how excited She reacted.


    ¡°Do you just get to know me? You¡¯re a smart girl that only falls for the best and most talented man.¡±


    This was the first time Severin acted so intimately to She out in public. She felt loved and looked


    proud. ¡°That¡¯s right. I only like outstanding and excellent men. I¡¯ll never consider a man if he is just


    average.¡±


    After that, she grabbed Sevrin¡¯s arm and rested her head on Severin¡¯s shoulder. Shyly, she said, ¡°It¡¯s


    just that I didn¡¯t expect you to be so outstanding. I mean what you are capable of has totally exceeded


    my expectation.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Severinughed out loud.


    Shortly, they found a hotel and paid to stay for one week.


    ¡°Wow. This room looks so stunning. Look at how big the bed is. And the fridge is full of beverages.


    Wine, coffee, and so many more¡­¡±


    She started to look around the room when they entered the room. Severin sat on the bed and


    nned to rest for a while. It was sure less boring having She apany him. Both of them rested


    for a while and only went down when it was a little past seven at night. Their n was to walk around


    the city and also found a restaurant to have their dinner.


    ¡°Wow! Look! There¡¯s a street market over there. There¡¯re so many people selling stuff here. It¡¯s so lively


    and busy!¡±


    After walking for a while, She discovered a busy street market. Although the sky was slowly turning


    dark, many people were walking around and many stalls were opened.


    Severin nced around and felt surprised. ¡°People are selling all sorts of stuff here. I see spiritual


    herbs and weapons too! No wonder it¡¯s so crowded.¡±


    ¡°Wow! This bracelet is so pretty! What¡¯s it made of?¡±


    As they walked around, She was attracted by a bracelet from one of the stalls. Her eyes lit up when


    she saw how beautiful the bracelet was.


    ¡°You have good taste. This bracelet may look like a normal bracelet but it¡¯s actually not just any normal


    bracelet.¡±


    The stall owner was an old man. Heughed and started to exin how special the bracelet was. ¡°Did


    you see this core here? It belongs to a fruit called cleapo. Not only does it help with your training, but it


    also helps you to fall asleep easier. It¡¯s definitely a treasure to keep.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She liked the bracelet even more after knowing how special it was. Her eyes lit up


    immediately after hearing. Yet, a thought came into her mind and she frowned. ¡°Then this bracelet


    must. be very expensive. I don¡¯t have any spiritual stones.¡±


    Originally, the stall owner looked kind and friendly. The moment he knew She did not have any


    spiritual stones, his face changed. He said rudely, ¡°Then why are you wasting my time here if you don¡¯t


    have any spiritual stones? Even after a discount, this bracelet costs one hundred high-grade spiritual


    stones!¡±


    ¡°A hundred high-grade spiritual stones? Isn¡¯t that equivalent to one million low-grade spiritual stones?


    That¡¯s so expensive!¡±


    She gasped vehemently and was shocked by the price of the bracelet.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Nevertheless, Severin remained calm and smiled. He picked up the bracelet to take a closer look and


    said, ¡°Indeed, this bracelet is very beautiful. I¡¯ll buy it and give it to you.¡±

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088


    Chapter 1088


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t have to do that. It¡¯s too expensive.¡±


    She frowned and still thought the bracelet was overpriced.


    However, Severin did not care. He smiled and said, ¡°She, I have never bought any presents for you.


    Can you give me this chance to buy you something? Besides, you hear what the stall owner said. This


    bracelet can help speed up your training so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that expensive.¡±


    The stall owner immediately changed his attitude and chuckled. ¡°Young man, you know your stuff. The


    price is not expensive at all because of the special effect it has.¡±


    ¡°Owen! I want this bracelet. It¡¯s so beautiful and exquisite!¡±


    Right at that moment, a teenage girl suddenly walked past and saw the bracelet Severin was holding.


    Her name was Sami Hatcher. She came running over and pointed at the bracelet.


    Behind her was a tall young man with the name, Owen Lott. He was Sami¡¯s cousin. He smiled and


    said, ¡± Sure. I¡¯ll buy you anything that you want.¡±


    After that, he said to the stall owner, ¡°Hey, old man. How much is the bracelet?¡±


    ¡°A hundred high-grade spiritual stones!¡± The stall owner smiled awkwardly. ¡°But this handsome man


    here. Wants it. so¡­¡±


    Sami nced at Severin. She acted like a spoiled baby. ¡°So what? I like it and I want it. Anything that I


    want, I must have it.¡±


    Severin sneered. ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re so overbearing. No matter what it is, it¡¯s always firste first


    serve! We¡¯re the ones who saw this bracelet first and we¡¯re about to pay for it. How can you run out


    from nowhere and take it away from us?¡±


    Sami clenched her fist tightly and said, ¡°But you haven¡¯t paid so it¡¯s not yours yet. So I¡¯m going to take


    it away from you. What are you going to do about that?¡±


    After that, she pulled Owen who was behind her. ¡°Owen, look! He¡¯s bullying me. I don¡¯te out often.


    together with you and this stupid person is bullying me! Argh! I¡¯m so angry!¡±


    Owen walked forward and said, ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t even think about buying the


    things my cousin wants. You guys can¡¯t afford to offend either of us.¡±


    Looking at the situation, She did not want to cause any trouble because of her. She told Severin,¡±


    Let¡¯s forget about it. Just let them have it.¡±


    Severin sneered, ¡°She, they¡¯re acting like a bully. I can¡¯t allow them to do that. Why should I let this


    rude and ignorant girl have her way?¡±


    After that, he swung his hand and two hundred high-grade spiritual stones came flying out hovering in


    front of the stall owner. He then said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two hundred high-grade spiritual stones for the


    bracelet. Now it belongs to us.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡±


    The stall owner¡¯s eyes lit up and extended his hand out to take the spiritual stones.


    ¡°Hey, you stupid old man! Do you really want to go against me? We¡¯re taking this bracelet and I can


    also give you two hundred high-grade spiritual stones for it. Don¡¯t you dare take his money!¡±


    Owen¡¯s face sulked as he stared at the stall owner fiercely. In the meantime, he unleashed a powerful


    vibe.

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089


    Chapter 1089


    ¡°¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The stall owner got scared by the man¡¯s powerful vibe. It was so strong that he nearly knelt down. It


    turned out the young man possessed the attainment of a level six warrior king. Obviously, the stall


    owner was scared and he did not dare to take the spiritual stones Severin gave him..


    Sami sneered. ¡°Hey, old man. Do you know who my cousin is? My cousin¡¯s father is the governor of


    Orto County. Even the mayor of Skycean City needs to treat him with respect. Are you sure you still


    dare to take that guy¡¯s spiritual stones? Are you sure you want to sell the bracelet to them?¡±


    She paused for a while before continuing. ¡°And I don¡¯t mind telling you this but you¡¯re going to be so


    shocked if I tell you my identity.¡±


    Despite being threatened by those two, Severin sneered and took one step forward to release an even


    more powerful vibe. The vibe was so strong that it totally overshadowed Owen¡¯s vibe. Instantly, the old


    man felt relieved. Whereas, Owen took two steps back and his face looked terrible.


    ¡°Damn you! Your attainment is actually higher than mine! You¡¯re bullying me because you¡¯re stronger!¡±


    Owen red at Severin with evil eyes. Once again, he threatened, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my cousin


    said? You¡¯re dead if you dare to do anything to me!¡±


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t care who the hell you are. But you¡¯re dead if you dare to offend me!¡±


    After that, Severin nodded his head at the stall owner. ¡°Sir, please take those spiritual stones. You don¡¯t


    have to worry if his father is the governor of Orto County. I¡¯ll protect you if anything happened. I don¡¯t


    care who his father is or if he¡¯s the governor of Orto County, he¡¯s not allowed to bully anyone!¡±


    ¡°O-okay! Then I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    The stall owner could tell both parties were not anyone that he could afford to offend. He quickly


    epted the spiritual stones from Severin, packed up his things, and left quickly.


    ¡°Hey, you! How dare you talk to me like that? Do you know no one dares to go against me in Orto


    County? You¡¯re so dead!¡±


    Owen balled up his hand. Spiritual energy came rushing out and slightly overshadowed Severin¡¯s


    invisible. vibe.


    ¡°I think your parent has failed to give teach you manner. I¡¯m going to do them a favor and teach you


    some lessons today.¡±


    Severin chuckled. He moved in a sh, appeared in front of the young man, and gave him a backhand


    p on the face. His speed was so fast that Owen who was a level six warrior king failed to react. The


    p sted him far away from them.


    After he managed to stand steadily, he splurted a mouthful of blood. He covered his face and red at


    Severin angrily. ¡°How dare you hit me? I dare you to tell me your name!¡±


    ¡°Severin Feuillet,¡± Severin answered without feeling afraid.

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090


    Chapter 1090


    ¡°You *sshole! How dare you p my cousin? Do you know who I am?¡±


    Sami stomped her feet angrily after witnessing what just happened. Severin looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ve no


    interest in knowing who you are. You should know that you¡¯re the reason I p your cousin. So you


    better stay away now. I¡¯m not going to do anything to you because you¡¯re a girl and you¡¯re still young.


    But if you continue to act this way, I can¡¯t guarantee I can stop myself from pping you!¡±


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Sami stomped her feet again..


    ¡°Severin, right? I¡¯ll remember you!¡± Owen red at Severin angrily for onest time and forced Sami to


    leave that ce with him.


    ¡°But Owen, you haven¡¯t used your technique yet. You¡¯re a level six warrior king. Maybe he¡¯s weaker


    than you!¡± Sami said angrily.


    Nheless, Owen smiled helplessly. ¡°I know I can¡¯t beat him. His vibe was so strong. That means he


    has a very powerful telekinesis. Normally people with powerful telekinesis are very strong. And I failed


    to keep up with his speed. He¡¯s probably a level seven or eight warrior king. That¡¯s why he dares to be


    so arrogant.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you sure his attainment is that high?¡±


    Sami was shocked to hear that. Even so, she quickly folded her arms and sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t care who


    he is. He¡¯s dead for making me angry today. How dare he bully me?¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. We need to find more people that are stronger than him in order to kill him. Let¡¯s


    head. back to the province mansion. Don¡¯t worry, Sami. I promise I will seek revenge for you.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Owen sneered. ¡°Severin, you better watch out. I¡¯m going to let you know that you have messed with the


    wrong person!¡±


    Meanwhile, Severin helped She to put the bracelet on. He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. This bracelet


    suits you a lot.¡±


    She forced herself to smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very beautiful. But I¡¯m afraid those two are going toe back


    for us. Didn¡¯t he say his father is the governor?¡±


    Severin thought for a moment. ¡°But don¡¯t you feel good after I teach them a lesson for bullying us?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Of course, it feels good. Did you see the look on that girl¡¯s face after you pped her


    cousin? She looked exactly like a spoilt brat. But I¡¯m just worried that this is going to affect you from


    finding Taurus Hall.¡±


    Severinughed out loud. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They deserved this. Besides, do you think they are going to let


    us go even after we gave them the bracelet? There¡¯s already a conflict between us. People like them


    aren¡¯t friendly people who will let you go once you make them unhappy. They will try to find all sorts of


    ways to make your life difficult.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then let¡¯s go grab dinner.¡±


    She did not want to think further about that. She looked at the bracelet in her hand and felt very


    happy. In order to buy the bracelet for her, Severin chose to fight against the governor¡¯s son.


    ¡°What? Someone had the nerve to bully you and Owen? And a guy pped him?¡±


    Terrence got to know what happened and stood up angrily with his clenched fist.


    ¡°Yes! Uncle Terrence, I saw a bracelet that I like. Those people took it away from me and pped


    Owen. You must do something about that. I never feel so insulted and humiliated like this before!¡± Sami


    spiced.


    up and twisted the story.

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091


    Chapter 1091


    ¡°Rest assured, Sami. I promise you I will do something to make you better. No matter who is in the


    wrong, I will make sure I will teach them a lesson for making you upset.¡±


    Even as the governor of Orto County, Terrence treated Sami with respect. From there, it was safe to


    presume Sami was either a powerful person or Terrence was scared of her family.


    Sami smiled. ¡°I know you won¡¯t disappoint me. Now bring your men there so that guy won¡¯t have the


    chance to run away.¡±


    Suddenly, the Great Elder of the Lotts who had been there listening to their conversation the whole


    time frowned and said, ¡°Mister Owen is a level six warrior king and I know how strong he is. If the


    opponent could easily defeat Mister Owen, that means the opponent is very strong too.¡±


    Owen nodded. ¡°Yes. I think he could be a level seven or eight warrior king. There¡¯s just a handful of


    level nine warrior kings around and we¡¯ve never heard his name before.¡±


    The Great Elder asked, ¡°What¡¯s his name? If he¡¯s really a level eight warrior king, it¡¯s impossible that no


    one heard of him before.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Owen replied, ¡°His name is Severin Feuillet. He¡¯s really very arrogant.¡±


    Terrence and the elder frowned and started to think hard if they had ever heard of that name.


    After a while, the Second Eldermented, ¡°Severin Feuillet? I¡¯ve never heard of his name before.


    Howe we never know there¡¯s such a strong person in Skycean City?¡±


    The Great Elder said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m worried if he is from a powerful family or has someone powerful


    protecting him. Not many people still dare to p Mister Owen especially after he told the opponent


    that his father is the governor of Orto County. He must have someone protecting him and that¡¯s why


    he¡¯s not scared.¡±


    Terrence frowned. ¡°But I¡¯ve never heard of him before. Maybe he¡¯s not from this city? Maybe he¡¯s just


    here for a few days?¡±


    The Second Elder voiced out his opinion. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, no one is going to know that we¡¯re the


    ones who killed him. Then there¡¯s nothing we need to be afraid of.¡±


    After some thinking, the Great Elder said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better for us to think twice before we do anything.


    The opponent knew who Mister Owen is and yet, he still dare to harm him.¡±


    The content of the conversation did not make Sami happy. She folded her arms and sneered. Her tone


    sounded disdainful. ¡°What are you guys afraid of? I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I? Or do you think I should tolerate it


    when someone made me upset while being a guest here? Do you guys know that Uncle Terrence is the


    governor of Orto County? Shouldn¡¯t you guys seek revenge after his son got pped in the face? The


    Lotts will be the joke of the city if words got out.¡±


    She paused and continued, ¡°Just how coward you guys are? How much do you guys need to consider


    anyway? From the way I see it, I think that guy is just not scared of us because he has high attainment.


    But he¡¯s just a no-brainer. No matter how powerful the person who protects him, do you think it is


    comparable to my family? Even if the war god is here, he has to treat me with respect. So how can I


    allow that guy to talk to me so rudely?¡±


    Before anyone said anything, Sami threatened. ¡°Uncle Terrence, if you can¡¯t seek revenge for me, I


    think. it¡¯s better that I tell my dad. I believe he will quickly send someover to settle it and I don¡¯t need to


    trouble either of you.¡±


    Once Sami finished talking, Terrence was frightened. If Sami¡¯s father knew that someone bullied his


    precious daughter here, he was going to be in a lot of trouble. He knew he could not let that happen.


    He smiled, embarrassed. ¡°Sami, what are you talking about? Howe I let that happen when you are


    willing toe visit us? Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anyone go easily if he dared to make you unhappy. No


    matter where we are, no one can do that to you. You have my promise. I will make sure I break


    Severin¡¯s leg today.¡±


    The Great Elder was a wary person. Yet, he too was afraid Sami would tell his father that someone


    bullied her under their watch. He quickly consoled, ¡°Miss Sami, don¡¯t worry. We promise that we¡¯ll go


    find him. No matter who he is, we¡¯re not going to let him go easily.¡±


    It was only then Sami felt better. She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not an evil person. I just want that couple to kneel in


    front of me and apologize to me. You guys don¡¯t have to beat them. But they need to do it sincerely.


    Oh, and they need to p themselves a hundred times. Or I want you guys to kill the girl and destroyed


    the guy¡¯s attainment and break his legs so he will forever live regretfully.¡±

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092


    Chapter 1092


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Where did you guys see them? We¡¯ll go find them immediately,¡± The Great Elder asked.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Sami nodded. Subsequently, she went together with Terrence, Owen, and the elders to look for


    Severin. In addition, they also brought many strong men with them. All in all, the group of people came


    up to a total of a hundred people.


    ¡°What the f*ck? What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many people from the province mansioning


    out together?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Did something happen? I think all of the powerful people have gathered. Where are they


    going?¡±


    Many people saw themotion and started to wonder what was happening. After all, this had never


    happened before and it was really quite scary.


    Meanwhile, Severin and She were having dinner in a fine-dining restaurant. They ordered a bottle of


    red. wine to enjoy with the dinner. They took their time to enjoy the dinner and left the restaurant


    satisfyingly when they finished eating.


    ¡°Uncle Terrence, that¡¯s them! They are over there!¡±


    Just a couple minutes after Severin and She left the restaurant, Sami saw them from across the


    street. She was happy and quickly pointed to show the others.


    Owen was d that they found Severin and She so easily. ¡°Those two people are so stupid. They


    actually have the nerve to continue lingering around here.¡±


    He was actually very worried Severin would leave immediately after Severin knew his father was the


    Governor. It was not going to be easy to find Severin and She if they decided to leave the city.


    immediately. Nevertheless, Severin and She were not as smart as Owen thought they were.


    ¡°Surround them!¡± Terrence waved his hand and instructed. Without fail, those warrior kings flew up into


    the sky to head to where Severin and She were. A secondter, those warrior kingsnded and


    surrounded Severin and She.

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093


    Chapter 1093


    Despite being surrounded by many people, Severin did not panic. He looked at Owen and Sami who


    were walking toward them and smiled helplessly. ¡°I knew you two are not going to give up so easily but


    I didn¡¯t expect you two toe back so fast.¡±


    ¡°You are so brave to wander around here. I¡¯m going to let you know that you have messed with the


    wrong people today!¡±


    #


    As usual, Sami folded her arms and put on an arrogant look. She was not scared of Severin at all.


    Severin shrugged his shoulder nonchntly. ¡°Well, we need to eat. There¡¯s no reason that we starve


    ourselves. because of you two, right? However, I didn¡¯t expect to see you two right after we finished our


    dinner.¡±


    ¡°Hey, kid, I¡¯m going to give you a chance in case you say I bully you. Hand over the bracelet. Then you


    two have to kneel down in front of me and ask for my forgiveness. In addition, you two have to p


    yourself one hundred times. Only then I will forgive you and decide not to kill you two.¡±


    Sami sneered. ¡°Otherwise, these people are going to kill her, destroy your attainment, and break your


    legs so you have to live with regrets for the rest of your life.¡±


    Severin¡¯s mouth twitched. He looked at Sami shockingly. ¡°How dare you call me kid when you are a


    stupid kid yourself? I have no idea where you got your confidence from.¡±


    He paused and said, ¡°You guys are being unreasonable. I won¡¯t be forced into making an apology. I


    simply won¡¯t! Why should I apologize when I did nothing wrong?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Terrence stood out and sneered. ¡°Hey, kid. Don¡¯t force me to give instructions to my


    man to take action. You better think twice about making enemies with us. Sami is giving you a chance


    and you should take it while you can.¡±.


    In fact, Severin did not want to fight them nor did he want to make a big scene out of it. He could She


    in danger if they ended up fighting because She did not have attainment. Thus, he gave it a deep


    thought and flipped his hand over to take out a token. Then he showed the token to Terrence.


    ¡°You¡¯re the governor of Orto County, Terrence Lott, right? I heard about you before. My name is Severin


    Feuillet, the governor of South County. If you are certain that you want to make me your enemy, I¡¯ll see


    it to the end.¡±


    ¡°Mister Terrence! I can¡¯t believe that guy is a governor too!¡± The Great Elder looked at the token and


    frowned.


    Terrence frowned too. As a governor himself, he knew how hard it was to meet the requirement to be


    appointed as a governor. The person required to have high attainment and hired many elders with high


    attainment; the more the better. Most importantly, the person would need to be in a good rtionship


    with the Province Governor.


    The only reason Terrence could be appointed as the governor of Orto County was because he and the


    Province Governor of Skydra Province were good friends.


    As he looked at Sami, he made up his mind. With a faint smile, he approached Severin. ¡°Mister


    Severin. Although you are a governor too, you¡¯re here in my territory. This is Orto County. You have no


    authority and power here.¡±


    After that, he said, ¡°Sami, he¡¯s still a governor after all. It won¡¯t be right to ask him to kneel down and


    p him in the face when so many people are watching so how about this instead? We¡¯ll let the matter


    slide if he makes an apology and give you back the bracelet

 Chapter 1094

    ?


    Chapter 1094


    What a shocking thing it was to Severin. He never expected as a governor of Orto Couty, Terrence would need to ask a teenage girl''s permission. Moreover, the way Terrence talked to Sami sounded like Sami was his boss. It seemed like Sami or her family must be very powerful.


    Despite that, Sami did not appreciate the gesture and said harshly, "They don''t have to kneel but I insist that they need to apologize and p their faces. You should have thought about the consequences before you made me upset and insulted me!"


    At that instant, She felt angry too. Since she was a child, her father had been spoiling her. Sami had pressed her button when Sami refused to back down after Severin took out his governor''s token.


    "Girl, I''ll give you the bracelet and let this matter slide. To be honest, we just don''t want to make this matter even worse but that doesn''t mean we''re afraid of you. Do you understand? Let''s just agree to back down together and let this matter end now."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Why should I back down and why should I do what you said? You should consider the consequences when he decided to p Owen!" Sami scoffed, "Why back down now when you''re not afraid of us like you just said? I dare you toe fight us!"


    Severin could no longer suppress his anger anymore. After all, they had been talking nicely and trying hard to solve the problem so this matter would not escte. Yet, they continued to be unreasonable.


    He said angrily, "Fine! If you guys insist on escting the matter, then I shall grant you your wish! Just don''t regret itter."


    "Haha! Regret? I''m looking forward to see who''s thest oneughing!" The Second Elder chuckled. "This is our territory. Do you seriously think you can beat us here?"


    Severin smiled faintly. "I''m going to be nice and tell you guys this. Even the Province Governor of Skydra Province would have to watch what he said to me. So this is me telling you guys to be smart, get the hell away, and don''t irritate or annoy me anymore!"


    "Haha! Pardon me! But the same goes for my father. I''m not just referring to the Province Governor but I''m saying even the Four Great War Gods had to be cautious with the way they treat my father!" Sami replied arrogantly and proudly.


    After a slight pause, she continued, "Oh, well. I don''t know how true what you just said but you should take my word for it."


    After hearing that, Severin frowned. In the end, he understood why Sami had the audacity to talk like that. He asked, "Is your father one of The Three Commanders?"


    The only people the Four Great War Gods would need to be alert of were the Three Commanders. They were the highestmand in the military and also the strongest people in Dracodom.


    The Four Great War Gods only received their title because of their great involvement and heroic action during thest war. However, The Three Commanders had been overseeing and protecting Dracodom as if they were the guardians. Each of the Commanders had reached the warrior emperor stage.


    Therefore, Severin assumed Sami''s father must be one of the Three Commanders based on what she said.

 Chapter 1095

    ?


    Chapter 1095


    She was shocked to hear the question Severin asked Sami. She realized they were in big trouble if Sami''s father was really one of The Three Commanders.


    In the beginning, they figured out their opponent was the Orto County Mansion so they did not really care much about it. However, it was a different story if Sami''s father was one of The Three Commanders. Despite that, She was still a little relieved after remembering how Severin sessfully killed Ronnie, the level seven warrior emperor.


    She was confident that Severin was stronger than The Three Commanders. Vaguely, she remembered hearing that the attainments of the Three Commanders were around level two or three warrior emperors. Nevertheless, they were counted as the strongest people in this mundane world because not many people could actually reach that stage.


    Sami noticed She''s expression and felt proud. "What''s wrong? Are you scared now? Too bad, there''s nothing you can do to make me forgive you anymore. I would have let you guys go easily if you decided to take on my offer just now. But now you must kneel down to beg for my forgiveness and p yourself."


    "Haha! Did you say that I''m scared?" Severinughed out loud, "You''re Sami Hatcher, aren''t you? Your father, Steward Hatcher, can''t help you even if he is here. I have a feeling that you''re the one regrettingter."


    "You ignorant *sshole! How dare you disrespect my father? Kill them now!"


    That was thest straw for Sami. She was so annoyed that she took one step back after giving out her order.


    "Sorry, kid. Too bad that you have chosen to mess with the wrong person!"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The Second Elder was the first one to make the move. He was a level eight warrior king. After clenching his fist tightly, he gathered his spiritual energy there and suddenly appeared in front of Severin to punch Severin in the face.


    "I can say that back to you too. You guys shouldn''t have messed with me!"


    Severin chuckled despite being attacked by the Second Elder. He did the same thing as the Second Elder and used the same attack to attack the Second Elder. Once the strong collision happened, a huge strong wave dispersed everywhere from the collision and became a powerful turbulence. The turbulence gave the other fighters who tried to approach Severin a scare.


    Nevertheless, they never expected to see the Second Elder tost less than a second in the fight. As the Second Elder''s fist collided with Severin''s, the Second Elder was sent flying away by the impact like a loose kite. Those unlucky ones got knocked over by the Second Elder because they never expected the Second Elder to be defeated easily.


    When the Second Elder''s body smacked on the ground, he splurted out a mouthful of blood and his face looked terrible and pale.


    "No way! The Second Elder actually got defeated so easily! Is that guy a level nine warrior king?"


    Many warrior kings at lower levels were so scared that they did not dare to attack Severin anymore. "Die!"


    Nevertheless, the Great Elder and the Third Elder refused to give up so easily. Both of them took ce beside Severin and punched Severin at the same time. Severin did not panic and moved around to avoid their attacks. After that, he used both hands to punch the Great Elder and the Third Elder together.


    The sound of the impact appeared simultaneously. The two elders also ended up just the same as the Second Elder. However, when they dropped to the ground, their bodies twitched and their injuries were more severe than the Second Elder.


    "Roaring Tiger Punch!"


    Suddenly, Terrence rushed over. He had gathered his spiritual energy to unleash a technique. Yet, Severin could not even be bothered to react with a technique. He continued to cover his fist with his spiritual energy and punched at Terrence.

 Chapter 1096

    ?


    Chapter 1096


    A huge tiger that was manifested through spiritual energy appeared in front of Terrence. Ethereal yet realistic, it charged aggressively toward Severin.


    s, the strong attack ended up parried away by Severin''s punch. Severin then dashed toward Terrence and threw a punch right on thetter''s chest.


    "How is he even able to achieve that?" Terrence''s jaw dropped, even though he had just made a breakthrough several days ago, his strength as a level eight warrior king was undoubtedly force to be reckoned with.


    As a result, it was all the more surprising that Severin would be able to his technique so easily through sheer raw strength. Severin''s punched Terrence''s chest and Terrence was thrown back.


    As Terrence flew across the air, a mouthful of blood spurted through his mount like a fountain. He spat out yet another mouthful as he crashed to the ground. His face paled considerably, and his entire body was looking a bit listless.


    "This can''t be!" Within just a couple of seconds, four level eight warrior kings from the governor''s mansion were thoroughly defeated. The other warrior kings who were preparing to attack were leftpletely shocked by what they saw.


    "Dad!" Owen immediately ran over to help his father up.


    "How is this possible? Is that guy a level nine warrior king?" Sami took a few steps back in fright. She had a shocked expression as she wondered whether or not Severin was truly that strong.


    The perfect time hade for Severin to use his spiritual energy shield to cover his body. Once he did so, the remaining warrior kings were frightened out of their wits and did not dare to rush forward anymore.


    "Anybody else want to try their hand?" Severin walked toward the other warrior kings, prompting them to take several steps back in fright.


    "He''s... he''s a level nine warrior king!"


    "Everyone was talking about how the guy who offended the province governor was heading for a certain death. And whaddya know? He''s even stronger than them!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah! The four level eight warrior kings were all defeated so quickly! It''s pointless for the remaining people to attack him because they''ll all be killed too!" The people who had been watching from a distance started chatting about what was happening.


    "But that woman''s father is themander, if I''m not mistaken. The situation won''t be as simple as we believe it to be!" one person frowned and pointed out.


    "Let''s see then. Just because he''s amander doesn''t mean he can do anything. It''s not as if he cane over immediately. Besides, if the guy escapes after killing everyone, themander will have a hard time trying to locate him!" another person chuckled and felt incredibly smug. After all, those from the province governor''s mansion had abused their power frequently. However, no one dared to offend them.


    It was high time that everyone got the chance to see the governor''s people getting a taste of their medicine.

 Chapter 1097

    ?


    Chapter 1097


    "You got us this time, Mister Severin!" Terrence knew that he and his group would have long been dead if Severin wanted to kill them. Severin had gone easy on them and only injured the four men rather than killing them. He approached Severin, clutching his chest. "Thank you for showing mercy on us."


    Having spoken to Severin, he turned to look at Sami. "I''m really sorry, Sami, but you saw for yourself. This is no longer a question of whether or not I''m willing to help you. He''s just too strong. The strength he has is beyond that of most ordinary people. Why don''t you just give let this one slide."


    The great also stepped forward and tried to persuade her. "That''s right, Miss Sami. It''s just a bracelet. We can buy ten simr ones for you some other day!"


    Sami gritted her teeth. She had never felt so humiliated before. It was especially embarrassing for her when the bystanders looked at her and gossiped about her. She looked at Terrence angrily. "It''s not the same thing! I want the one that she took. It''s not just about the bracelet! It has more to do with how they disrespected me, treated me like a fool, and hurt my self-esteem."


    Severin was appalled at how persistent Sami was. He sneered at her. "Quit while you''re ahead. Just because your father is one of threemanders doesn''t mean I''ll be afraid of smacking you. I''ve let you off once already, and I won''t hesitate to smack you if you try and cause trouble with me again."


    Sami did not expect Severin to say something so disrespectful to her. No one had ever dared to offend her because she was the daughter of one of threemanders. Even mayors or governors would have to bend over backward for her. The way Severin treated her was undoubtedly the first time that she had ever suffered such ill-treatment.


    She approached Severin and red at him. "How dare you talk to me like that? If you''ve got what it takes, then go ahead and p me! Let''s see if you have the balls to do that. My dad will never let you off the hook if you do that!"


    Severin could not stand her arrogance and pped her with the back of his hand. It was a very loud p. "Did he just..." Terrence and his elders werepletely dumbfounded. Severin was strong, but they did not think that he would be so impulsive. After all, themander was a warrior emperor, and such strength was far stronger than that of a level nine warrior king! If themander took offense and decided to take it up with Severin, not even the province governor that Severin served under would be able to protect him.


    "Fair enough then! You''ve got balls! You''ll pay for what you did!" Sami red at Severin and covered her cheek in disbelief. She got angrier with every passing thought. Her sole thought at that moment was to end Severin''s life.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin merely shrugged when he faced the woman. "Thank you for yourpliment, but it shouldn''te as such a surprise that I have balls! I am a man, after all. Haha!"


    Sami gritted her teeth. Her eyes were bloodshot with resentment.


    Severin nced at her and said again, "I hope you''ll reflect on your actions and understand why I pped you. Don''t think you can just bully other people because your father is amander. Your father can''t protect you for the rest of your life, so you should learn to keep a low profile!"

 Chapter 1098

    ?


    Chapter 1098


    Sami red at Severin and said, "You''re in no ce to be lecturing me!"


    Severin merely snickered. "If your father isn''t going to teach you a lesson when you behave badly, then someone else is bound to do so if you start stirring up trouble in public." He was not interested to talk with Sami any longer and so dragged She right out of there.


    "Garth!" Sami roared angrily after Severin and She. She stomped her feet and then said to the crowd, " What are you people looking at? Are you trying to get yourself killed?"


    Everyone left one after another. Meanwhile, Terrence could only sigh after what happened. Fortunately, his physical condition improved tremendously after he took a healing pill.


    He walked up to Sami and said to her, "It''s not that I don''t want to help you, Sami, but you saw that he''s stronger than all four of us teamed up. He is a level nine warrior king, after all, and he''s probably the strongest of them all too. Sigh, I think we should just y dumb and give this one a pass. We''ve never suffered such defeat before, but at least it''s not that humiliating to suffer defeat in the hands of a level nine warrior king."


    Sami, however, sneered coldly. "You can y dumb if you want, Uncle Terrence, but I won''t let myself be bullied like that. You might not be able to win against that guy, but I''m sure my father can!"


    She then clenched her fist. "I''ll call my father when I''m home. I''m confident he''ll be able to deal with that arrogant guy. He just signed off on his death warrant when he pped me!"


    "Fine..." Terrence knew that Sami was a stubborn girl. He knew that it was impossible to persuade her, so all he could do was sigh and let her do what she wanted.


    After returning to the Lotts'' household, Sami immediately called her father. As soon as the phone was connected, Samiined to her father, Steward. "This guy just pped me, Dad!"


    Steward was taken aback when he heard that. He was enjoying a cup of tea on the sofa when he jumped up and uttered in disbelief, "How did that even happen? Aren''t you at your cousin''s ce? Who would dare to do that to you when there are so many strong people under hismand? Didn''t any of them help you out?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sami continued to cry. "They did, but Owen got beaten up. Even Uncle Terrence and the elders are no match for the guy. He''s a level nine warrior king. Uncle Terrence and the elders all got injured!"


    "Level nine warrior king? Who could that person be?" Steward was started. After all, it was almost unheard of to meet a level nine warrior king.


    Sami then said, "His name is Severin Feuillet. He''s the South County''s governor, based in Skystream Province."


    "Severin?" Steward frowned when he heard the name. "How did someone even reach level nine warrior king? This is new to me. Did he just make a breakthrough not too long ago? He must be a very strong person if your uncle and his men were unable to win against him!"


    "You have to get justice for me, Dad! He pped me in front of so many people!" Sami continued to cry.

 Chapter 1099

    ?


    Chapter 1099


    "Okay, darling, don''t cry. That''s pretty bold of him to p you. If he disrespects you, then he disrespects me too. I won''t let you suffer!" Steward then thought for a moment and added, "I''ll be busy these couple of days because I''ll have to meet anothermander, so maybe I can get one of the war gods to help you out."


    Sami immediately frowned and said, "But, Dad! Severin is super strong! He can easily defeat four level eight warrior kings by himself, and he''s probably one of the strongest level nine warrior kings out there. That war god might not be powerful enough to go against him. It''d be more troublesome if he flees and the war god fails to kill him."


    After a brief pause, she said again, "He''s very young, so we can assume he''s a very talented person. It will be bad news for all of us if he flees, makes a breakthrough to warrior emperor, and tries toe back and take revenge. We need to end his life once and for all! Failure isn''t an option!"


    "You''re underestimating a war god!" Steward burst outughing. "The four war gods are very talented. They all made a breakthrough to level one warrior emperor not too long ago, so there''s no doubting theirbat power. I trust that any one of them will be strong enough to help you kill that guy."


    "Did they all make a breakthrough? What a coincidence that all four of them broke through together!" Sami was overjoyed when she heard that. "Hope to hear from you soon then, Dad. I''m a little worried that he''ll run away, so I''ll ask Owen to find out where Severin is staying at. That way, we can get a couple of men to keep an eye on him in secret. Tell the war god toe over as soon as possible. It''d be even better if two or three of them came at once. There''s more room for error if only one of themes. The possibility that things might go wrong will be minimized with more people around!"


    Steward smiled and said, "I didn''t expect your thinking to be so mature! I''m d that you have the foresight to try and ensure that everything progresses smoothly!" He then paused briefly before saying modestly to her, "The four war gods are always busy though, so whether or not they''ll say yes to helping you depends on their avability. I might be one of threemanders, but the final decision still rests on them. I''m not even sure if I can get more than one person toe over."


    Sami smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Dad. They won''t say no to you. You are amander, after all, so they can''t deny a request from you. You are their superior, anyway, and you''ll even owe them a favor if you help them! They should feel lucky!"


    "Well, if everything goes ording to n, they''ll probablye by tomorrow, ortest by the day after tomorrow!"


    Steward hung up. Sami''s mood improved tremendously after she ended the call. She jumped up and down in front of Owen and said, "It''s all settled now, Owen! We''ll be avenged."


    "Is your fathering?" Owen asked Sami.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sami shook her head. "No, he''ll be too busy, so he might not be able toe over. However, he''ll get one of the war gods toe over. He said that the four of them have made a breakthrough to warrior emperor. They''ll have no problems killing Severin."


    Owen breathed a sigh of relief. "I''m d to hear that. Any warrior emperor will be able to win against a level nine warrior king, even if that warrior emperor is only at level one. There''s no doubt that a strong warrior emperor is as strong as seven or eight level nine warrior kings. Though there doesn''t seem to be much difference in terms of strength, there''s one thing separating the war gods from Severinbat experience. All the war gods are incredibly experienced. They won''t have any problem killing Severin!" When Owen mentioned that, Sami said with a smile, "I trust that there will be more than one war god


    "Haha, awesome! You''re amazing, Sami!" Owenughed in relief.

 Chapter 1100

    ?


    Chapter 1100


    Steward had already dialed Beryl''s number as he sat back on the sofa.


    "Mister Steward! What can I do for you?" Beryl was surprised to receive Steward''s call. It was already veryte, so Steward should not have called him unless it was something urgent.


    Steward smiled and said, "Beryl! You''re still awake, I believe? Sorry to disturb you at this hour, but I''m calling you because I need some help. I have too many things to handle these couple of days, so I''m hoping you can lend me a hand. Will you be okay with that?"


    As soon as Beryl heard that Steward needed her help, she immediately said, "What is it? Let me know and I''ll do my best to help you out."


    Steward knew right away that Beryl would say yes. He could not help himself from feeling overjoyed and immediately said, "Well, a level nine warrior king pped my daughter at Skycean City. My brother-in-w and his family wanted to help her, but they suffered the same fate too. I wonder if you have the time to go over and kill that person for me."


    "A level nine warrior king? Who is that person? Doesn''t he know that the girl he pped is your daughter? "Beryl frowned. The involvement of a level nine warrior king was serious business.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Steward then said, "He pped her even after knowing that she is my daughter. He doesn''t take any of us seriously, so I''m hoping you can help me avenge my daughter."


    "What''s the guy''s name?" Beryl asked.


    "Severin. Severin Feuillet!" Steward said with a smirk. "I''ve never heard about him before. He''s probably a level eight warrior king who has just broken through to level nine warrior king. I bet he''s so arrogant because he thinks he''s better than everyone!"


    "Severin?" Beryl was speechless when she heard that name. It never urred to her that the person who provoked Steward would end up being her master! She knew right away that Steward had underestimated Severin''s attainment. After all, Severin could not have been just a level nine warrior king. In any case, she did not know why Severin went to Skycean City.


    "Do you know him?" Steward asked immediately. He could sense from Beryl''s tone that something was amiss.


    Beryl smiled and said to Steward, "Mister Steward, I just remembered that something urgent needs my attention in the next few days. I''m afraid I can''t help you. Please do ept my apologies."

 Chapter 1101

    ?


    Chapter 1101


    Steward''s expression soured. He was appalled when Beryl told him she had something urgent to handle, especially since she had already expressed her willingness to help him.


    Since Beryl had already declined to help, it would be unwise for him to be persistent and continue asking Beryl for help. All he could do was chuckle bitterly and say to her, "Hehe, don''t worry about it then. You should focus on what you need to do."


    To his surprise, Beryl asked, "Was your daughter badly injured from the p?"


    Steward did not Beryl to show so much concern for his daughter. He could not help but say to her, "No, it was just a p in the face. That being said, it''s still a huge disrespect to my daughter as well as myself. I can''t just let this one slide. The worst part is that he pped my daughter even after knowing that she is my daughter! This is a clear show of contempt against the institution of amander!"


    Beryl smiled awkwardly. "Mister Steward, if all your daughter suffered was a p, then I strongly urge you to forget about it and not pursue the matter any further. I''m in no position to make any furtherments, but I hope you''ll understand that I''m advising you out of concern for you."


    Steward pulled a long face and retorted, "What do you mean by that? If you can''t help me, then so be it, but hearing you telling me to just forget about it is quite shocking, to say the least. Why should I just let him get away with pping my daughter?"


    Beryl smiled wryly and said, "You have nothing much to lose if you let the matter end here. Besides, based on what I know, Severin isn''t an unreasonable person. He won''t cause trouble for no good reason, so perhaps you should ask your daughter why she ended up being pped by him."


    "Are you suggesting that my daughter is to me even though she''s the victim?" Steward was even more unhappy. In his view, Beryl was starting to get cocky after making a breakthrough to the warrior emperor. It had probably reached an extent where she did not even treat amander like him with respect.


    "Forget it then. If you can''t help me, then just act as if I never asked. I suppose it''s around the time you head to bed, so good night and goodbye." Steward hung up angrily before Beryl could say anything else. "Hmph, did you think you''re on equal footing as me just because you made a breakthrough? How dare you say such things about my daughter after refusing to help me!" Steward sat back angrily on the sofa.


    He took a few minutes to calm his emotions. Then, he proceeded to call Warren.


    "Hello, Mister Steward! To what do I owe the pleasure? Is something wrong?" Warren asked politely when he saw that the caller was Steward.


    Steward felt much more at ease after hearing Warren''s polite tone. "I''m a little busy in theing days, and I need your help with something. Do you have some time to spare?"


    Warren did not agree right away. Instead, he chuckled and said, "Hehe, what could you possibly need my help with? Let''s hear it!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Someone pped my daughter. Even though it was just one p, he did so despite knowing that she is my daughter. Don''t you think this is utterly disrespectful to me?" Steward said in a huff.

 Chapter 1102

    ?


    Chapter 1102


    Warren immediately said, "What? That''s pretty gutsy! That person must be digging their own grave!"


    A thought then urred to Warren. He frowned and asked suspiciously, "This doesn''t sound right, though. You should be able to deal with that person easily, considering how you have so many strong people under yourmand. Why would you have to ask for my help?"


    "I''m calling you because there isn''t any other way," Steward began his exnation. "Normal people aren''t of any help because he''s a level nine warrior king."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "A level nine warrior king? Who could that person be? Level nine warrior kings are tricky to go up against. Few people are strong enough to deal with such individuals."


    In light of Steward''s status as amander, Warren felt that it would be good for Steward to owe him a favor after helping out. He immediately assured, "Don''t worry, Mister Steward. I''ll help your daughter out. I can''t believe that guy would p your adorable daughter. He crossed the line!"


    Warren''s reply left Steward feeling pleased. From the looks of it, it was almost certain that Warren would help him. He smiled and said to Warren, "You''re right. He has crossed the line. Thank you so much for agreeing to help. The guy''s name is Severin Feuillet!"


    "Severin Feuillet? Did I hear that correctly?" Warren was lost for words when he heard his master''s name. He could never ept a favor to kill his master!


    Steward then confirmed, "Yes. His name is Severin. If you reach Skycean City, you can just head directly to my ce. My daughter and the others will bring you to meet that kid."


    Warren''s mouth twitched violently. He smiled awkwardly and said to Steward, "Oh, Mister Steward, I almost forgot my schedule is packed for the next few days. I''m sorry that I won''t be able to help you. Besides, if he pped your daughter, then he might have done so because your daughter offended him and did something tantly outrageous. I suggest that you drop this matter. As far as I''m aware, your daughter tends to be really stubborn most of the time, and-"


    Steward was dumbfounded. ''Didn''t he just say that he was free? Why did he change his tune so suddenly after hearing that it was Severin? It''s bad enough that he refuses to help, and he even went so far as to makements about my daughter''s attitude!''


    "I know my daughter better than you, so you don''t need to remind me, Warren. Forget I ever asked. I''m sure someone else will be willing to help." Steward cut Warren off angrily and ended the call.


    "These war gods are getting cocky after making a breakthrough to warrior emperor. This behavior is utterly disrespectful to me!" Steward clenched his fists and cursed angrily after ending the call.


    Not longter, he called Horace and Calum, only to receive the same result. Initially, they were both very polite and even seemed willing to help him. As soon as they heard that the person in question was Severin, they came up with excuses and even persuaded him to forget about it. Needless to say, that made him very angry.


    "What''s going on? Is Severin someone we can''t provoke? Why did all the war gods refuse to help? Are they afraid of him?" Steward frowned and muttered in confusion.

 Chapter 1103

    ?


    Chapter 1103


    At that moment, Steward began to doubt his understanding of the world around him. Before he made the call, he was under the impression that the four war gods would jump at the chance of helping him. However, he had never expected them to refuse as soon as they found out that the person who offended him was Severin. Worse still, they even advised him to give it a rest. It might be justifiable if only one person made such a remark, but something was clearly not right when all four of them said the same thing.


    "Is there something unique about this Severin person? He''s not a warrior emperor, is he? I''ve never even heard of him until today. If he is a warrior emperor, then he should at least have made some name for himself. Even unaffiliated practitioners should have at least something to their name if they''re that strong," Steward muttered to himself. He could not find a logical exnation even after thinking about it for several minutes.


    The thought of his daughter being pped in the face appeared in his mind. He then clenched his fists and stood up after remembering his promise to her. "I''ll head there myself once I''m done here. Severin''s attainment level can''t be higher than mine. I won''t let him get away with pping my daughter!"


    He then called Sami, who was bursting with joy when she saw who the caller was. Sami answered immediately and said, "How did it go, Dad? Have the arrangements been made? How many war gods will being over, and when will they arrive? Owen and I can fetch them from the airport if we have time to spare."


    However, Sami was taken aback by Steward''s reply. "Unfortunately, the four of them are too busy to help out. They won''t be free anytime soon, so since I''ll have free time in a couple of days, I might as well head over myself instead of bothering them. I''m nning to bring some level nine warrior kings over too, and I''ll be avenging you."


    Sami frowned a little when she heard that, but she soon put on a smile nheless. "That''d be great, Dad. I''ll feel more confident if you''re here. I''ll be happy if you could get him to kneel before me." After a pause, Sami added, "But since you''re going to take two days toe here, I''m a little worried that Severin might try to escape. He''s strong enough to leave Skycean City without worrying if anyone will be able to stop him. If we decide to send some men to tail him, we will have to make sure that only the stronger people are assigned that task. They will also have to keep a distance from him in case they end up getting discovered."


    Steward thought for a while and added, "The solution to that is very simple. We shouldn''t get anyone to tail him because this runs the risk of being discovered. However, you can send some people to find out which hotel he''s staying in. He''s not from Skycean City, is he? Guys like him will choose to stay in five- star or six-star hotels. There are only a few luxury hotels like that, so you''ll just need to send some people to ask each hotel."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Steward then paused briefly before continuing, "Once you know which hotel he''s staying in, you''ll be able to find out the duration of his stay. All you have to do after that is station someone in the hotel''s surveince room to observe his movements every day. If he returns to the hotel on a certain day, then you''ll know he hasn''t left Skycean City yet."


    Sami came to a sudden realization and immediately said, "Wow, Dad, you''re amazing! That''s a really good idea! This way, we can know if he''s still in the city without needing to send someone to follow him all the time. He won''t be spooked, and he won''t suspect a thing!"


    "That''s right! But since you''ve already known that he''s the South County''s governor, there''s nowhere else he can run off to. I''m sure his county mansion has plenty of people. It''s going to be tedious to escape with so many people!" Steward smiled subtly and was brimming with confidence.


    "You''re right, Dad! I guess that''s settled then. You should rest soon, Dad. I''ve taken up too much of your time already," Sami said before hanging up.

 Chapter 1104

    ?


    Chapter 1104


    Sami had a content smile after ending the call. The way she saw it, there was no way Severin could escape if she followed her father''s instructions to a T.


    Severin and She had already returned to the hotel by that time.


    "Ugh, our luck is pretty bad today. We were supposed to enjoy a stroll and a meal. Who would''ve thought that we''d end up offending the province governor and amander''s daughter just because of a bracelet? "She saidmentably. Shey on the bed as soon as she entered the room.


    Severin smiled. "Hehe, I guess it''s just fate. Sami is a very stubborn girl though. She has this tendency to take whatever she likes. Her attitude is downright terrible. If she hadn''t met us today, she''ll suffer in someone else''s hands sooner orter. There are bound to be low-profile powerhouses who aren''t afraid of her family. People like that will kill her in a heartbeat. She''d be as good as dead if she met a disciple from a sect like the Stormy Moon Sect, for example."


    She nodded after hearing that. "You''re right. We were justified in teaching her a lesson. Her father might be powerful, but she should understand that there are plenty of people who are stronger than her father."


    Severin looked at She, who wasying seductively on the bed. He could not resist cing a hand on her thigh. With a grin, he asked, "It''s gettingte, She. Don''t you think we should take a shower and head to bed?"


    His anticipative look elicited a frown from her. "Are you serious? Do you want to have a go again tonight?"


    "Well, why wouldn''t I want to make things a little romantic when I have such a beautiful woman by my side? Besides, don''t you want to try it on this huge bed?" Severin could not resist smiling wickedly.


    She blushed. She stood up and said, "Okay. Let''s bathe first then."


    Severin followed her immediately. "Hehe, sure, let''s enjoy a nice bath."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The next morning, She slept until nine and woke up after that. She felt tired, and her body was aching everywhere.


    At longst, she understood why Diane wanted her help to ''share the burden''. Severin was a stud, and she was lost for words when she experienced the true extent of his virility. One of the possible reasons for that was his high attainment level.


    ''I guess I''ll have to put in more effort in improving my attainment. I''ll be much stronger once I be a profound master. Hopefully, I can keep up with his demands then!" She thought to herself when she saw that Severin had already woken up to refine some pills.


    "Yes! Another sess! This time the quality is so much better!" Severin smiled when he sessfully refined another third-grade low-rank pill.

 Chapter 1105

    ?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 1105


    She smiled unconsciously when she saw his excitement. She quite enjoyed admiring Severin while he was busy doing alchemy. Handsome men tended to exude a certain charm when they concentrated their attention on the task at hand.


    "Who would''ve known that you''ve made such a quick breakthrough to be a third-grade low-rank alchemist! Those threemanders will probably try to suck up to you if they ever find out about this," She remarked. She did a stretch and stood up from the bed. She then went to the bathroom to wash up.


    Severin smiled and looked carefully at the pill that he had just refined. He subsequently stored the pill in a porcin bottle and put away the alchemy furnace.


    After She got dressed, Severin brought her downstairs to have breakfast.


    "Hey, Severin... can I... umm... can I call you ''dear'' in the future?" She asked shyly after they walked out of the hotel.


    Severin looked at her bashful appearance and said with a smile, "Of course! You''re my woman after all. Calling me ''honey'' or ''darling'' is fine too. As long as you''re happy, you''re free to call me whatever you want."


    She''s heart was filled with joy. She looked at Severin and said nervously, "D-dear!"


    Upon hearing that, he immediately asked with a straight face, "Did you just call me ''the deer"? Do I look like a deer to you?"


    "Ugh, you jerk! I stuttered because I''m nervous." She turned even shier after Severin teased her. She even punched Severin''s shoulder softly a couple of times.


    Severin felt rather content when he saw her act like that. ''Why haven''t I noticed her adorable side before? She''s so much different from before too. She looks more feminine and more mature. Perhaps everything that I went through recently made this cute yet stubborn girl even more attractive in my eyes.''


    Many passing men could not help but look enviously at him. The two of them came to a decent-looking restaurant and sat down to order some food.


    During that time, Otto Province Mansion had already sent their men to check the luxury hotels. Their goal was to find out whether the hotels hosted any guests with the name Severin.


    Sure enough, it did not take long for one of the men to find out the exact hotel that Severin was staying at. To confirm whether or not the person was exactly the one whom they were looking for, they adjusted the hotel''s surveince system and saw that Severin and She had just left the hotel.


    That discovery was cause for celebration. After all, Owen had already promised a bonus of seven-hundred- and-fifty-thousand dors to whoever seeded in locating Severin''s whereabouts. With such a reward,


    it was no surprise that those who were assigned to investigate made an all-out effort toplete their task.

 Chapter 1106

    ?


    Chapter 1106


    The man drove back to the province governor''s mansion. He came up to Owen and Sami, and told them, " I''ve managed to find out that he''s staying in room eight-o-eight at the Skycean Hotel. He''s booked for a week. As it stands, he probably hasn''t left yet."


    Owen and Sami exchanged nces and had gleeful expressions on their faces.


    "Wonderful. You''ll receive the money transfer soon," Owen said contently. "Bring a few men with you and keep watch from the surveince room. You don''t need to follow him everywhere though. Just watch the surveince footage and confirm whether or not he returned to the hotel in the past few days. We don''t want to spook him!"


    Sami smiled and said, "That guy is pretty though, I''ll give him that. I''m surprised he''s still in town even after knowing that he pissed me off yesterday."


    "He booked a week''s stay at the hotel, so it seems to me that they have some purpose other than travel. I don''t think they''ll leave unless they finish whatever it is they''re here to do. Your father is right when he said that there''s nowhere for Severin to hide. He''ll find them and kill them even if they leave and return to South Link City."


    Sami had a vicious expression. "I didn''t even think about killing him initially. I just wanted to cripple him. But I''ve changed my mind. I want my dad to kill him, but not before torturing him first. I don''t want him to die in suffering."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sigh, he''s a wunderkind with a bright future, but it''s a shame that he''s too full of himself. His worst mistake was provoking you. Hisck of awareness regarding who he can and cannot afford to provoke is his biggest downfall!" Owen nodded. He then asked his subordinates to go ahead with the arrangements. Meanwhile, Severin and She had just left the restaurant after finishing breakfast.


    She looked at him and asked, "How do you propose to locate Taurus Hall? It''s a pretty unique name, so I assume you''ll be able to find out after asking about it."


    After thinking for a moment, Severin said, "I think we should start by asking some of the city''s factions. The upper-ss families might not be in contact with them, but those who are from a gang will know a thing or two about the other gangs."


    She nodded in agreement and said, "You have a point. I hope everything goes well for us."


    Before long, they arrived at an upscale foot spa. Several guys with dyed hair stood at the door. Severin walked over with She and offered over three thousand dors to one of the guys. "I''d like to get some intel."


    The guys were overjoyed, and the one who looked like their leader immediately smiled and took the money. "You''re too generous, pal. What do you want to know? Ask away and we''ll spill everything to you." Severin reciprocated with a smile. "What''s the name of the gang that oversees this territory?"


    "Here, you mean? It''s none other than the Truedragon Gang. Why are you asking this question anay?" The man nced warily at Severin.

 Chapter 1107

    ?


    Chapter 1107


    The man''s defensive expression prompted Severin to smile and say, "Rx, fes. I''m just curious. Since you''re from a gang, I''m pretty sure you''ve got the details on other gangs in Skycean City. I simply wish to know which are the more famous factions around these parts, and if you might know any organization called Taurus Hall."


    "Taurus Hall?" the man frowned pensively after hearing that.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After thinking about it for some time, he shook his head and said, "There are too many forces in Skycean City, I can''t remember all of them. The more famous ones are the Truedragon Gang, the Free Rebel Gang, and the Loggerwood Gang. There are other smaller halls like the Vainwave Gang and the Snowfly Gang. That''s as far as I know. Taurus Hall doesn''t ring a bell to me."


    The disappointment was about to hit Severin hard, but a man next to him thought for some time and voiced out, "If I remember correctly, there is a Taurus Hall east of the city. I don''t know where exactly, though."


    Severin was overjoyed and saw a glimmer of hope atst! At the very least, that information proved to him that Taurus Hall did exist.


    "Thank you!" Severin thanked them and led She away. He gged down a taxi and headed east.


    After Severin and the others left, one of the guys smiled and said, "I''m jealous of him. His woman has a really good figure, and she''s really pretty too."


    Their leader distributed the money to everyone while remarking, "Hehe, there''s more to him than meets the eye. Ordinary guys won''t be able to handle someone as beautiful as her. We can only look at her, not hit on her."


    Skycean City was slightly on the smaller side, so it took about an hour for the taxi to reach the eastmost end of the city. The taxi driver was unable to drive them to the headquarters of Taurus Hall because he did not even know where it was in the first ce. He therefore dropped Severin and She at the centermost part of the city''s east side.


    After getting out of the taxi, Severin said to She, "Since Taurus Hall is somewhere here, there must be someone around here who knows where they''re located!"


    She then asked Severin, "Should we make contact with them as soon as we know where are?"


    Severin shook his head. "Let''s try and get some information about them for now. I''d rather not take them under my wing if they''re the type tomit all sorts of unreasonable acts against ordinary people."


    She smiled and said, "They can''t be that bad. Your master is a good person, so I''m sure he''s imposed some strict requirements when choosing a potential hall master. Those with questionable character will never be selected."


    Severin felt that herments made a lot of sense. He knew that the old wacko was not that sort of person.


    "True, but it''s always best for us to learn what we can about them before getting in touch," said Severin, nodding in agreement.

 Chapter 1108

    ?


    Chapter 1108Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin soon obtained more information about Taurus Hall.


    "Hehe, Taurus Hall? I know them. They''re not a big organization, though. They have about seven or eight thousand members in total, and their hall master''s attainment is a rather low level three warrior king..." the man told Severin what he knew after taking the money that Severin offered to him.


    Severin nodded contentedly when he heard that. A level three warrior king might be considered low for one of Skycean City''s gang leaders, but it was quite a decent attainment. One of Severin''s pills would allow the hall master to break through to the level nine warrior king with rtive ease. Judging from the time that Severin had remaining, he most definitely would be able to aplish that feat.


    "What''s their hall master like, by the way?" Severin asked the man again.


    "Their leader is a smoking hot woman who is probably in her thirties," the man began. "Her figure is slightly curvy, but she has a unique charm. She''s also super fierce, which is why she''s still single. Some people think that she''s not into men."


    Severin was at a loss as to how to respond to that. He was surprised to see so many women being chosen as hall masters by the old wacko, and all of them were beautiful women too. He began to suspect that the old wacko helped establish a faction for those women after being smitten by their good looks. After all, both Gracie and Rachel were incredibly beautiful, and he did not expect the leader of Taurus Hall to be yet another woman.


    After some thought, Severin asked, "Do you know her name? What kind of image does Taurus Hall have?" The man in front of him said, "Of course! How can I not know the name of such a beautifuldy? Her name is Yuka Hubert. She has a sworn brother who''s always around her, and his attainment is that of a level four warrior king. There are rumors that their rtionship is a little different than most. Some people say that Yuka wants to be romantically involved with her sworn brother. His attainment is also the highest among everyone in the hall."


    Severin nodded after hearing that. "Do you know where Taurus Hall is located? How''s their reputation?" "Hmm... Taurus Hall... I suppose they''ve made a pretty bad name for themselves. Other gangs make fun of them a lot. Yuka''s sworn brother suggested that she change the hall''s name, but she stubbornly refuses to do so. ording to her, the person who founded the hall mighte to find them one day, and changing the organization''s name might make it difficult for the founder to locate them."


    The man could not help himself fromughing. "Hahaha, don''t you think it''s hrious? She imed that their founder''s attainment is very high, and that Taurus Hall will one day soar to unheard-of heights if their founder returns, hahaha. I think she''s just bluffing though. I''ve never seen them reach those heights even after so many years."


    Severin merely smiled. "Well, it couldn''t have been easy for a woman to take care of a hall with thousands of people, let alone make progress. It''s difficult to make a living here in a ce like Skycean City."


    The manughed again. "Hehe, they made some decent progress, but the main reason why they were able to do so was because they were being taken care of by the Free Rebel Gang''s great guardian. Taurus Hall wouldn''t have improved much without him."

 Chapter 1109

    ?


    Chapter 1109


    "The Free Rebel Gang''s great guardian?" Severin frowned confusedly.


    The man that Severin spoke to enjoyed talking about other people, so he happily told them, "Yeah. Rumors are going around that Yuka is having an affair with the Free Rebel Gang''s great guardian. I mean, why else would he help her out all the time, right? The guy''s name is Gabriel. He has plenty of wives and side chicks, so it makes sense that he''s a creep, right? How else can you exin their rtionship if a creep helps her out whenever she''s in a tricky situation?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin was slightly taken aback by that reasoning. His expression was slightly unnatural as he said, " Perhaps you shouldn''t make such ims without any evidence. What if Yuka finds out and kills you?"


    He looked at his surroundings and said with a smile, "Hehe, she''s not around, is she? Besides, plenty of people are saying that she''s sleeping with her sworn brother in addition to Gabriel. I''m not the only one talking about them behind their backs."


    "Hehe, I see. Thanks for sharing what you know!" Severin chuckled and nodded at the man.


    The man then nced at Severin and asked curiously, "I''m curious why you''d pay to get information about Taurus Hall. A couple of grand is a big sum of money. You like Yuka too, don''t you? Wait, that can''t be possible. You didn''t even know that the hall master was a woman!"


    Severin smiled and said, "No special reason. We have connections to Taurus Hall, and we haven''t met the members for so many years. I''m just interested to know how they''ve been doing."


    "Ah, okay then!" The man nodded. "Anyway, I''ve given you their address and told you everything I know about them. Thanks for the money, by the way," the man left happily with his money.


    "Let''s go check them out," Severin decided with a bitter smile.


    She frowned and asked, "Hey, do you think Yuka is having an affair with her sworn brother and that great guardian? She''s a little slutty if it''s true. How can she bring herself to do something like that? She shouldn''t do that, even if it''s for the sake of the hall."


    She''s angry look led Severin to smile and say to her, "That''s her private life. It''s not our ce to tell her what she can or cannot do. Besides, her attainment isn''t very high, and it would be very difficult for her to manage her men and survive amongst so many other forces."


    Severin paused for a moment and added, "Gracie, for example, was under a lot of pressure too, but she''s lucky that I showed up in time. If I found her anyter, she would have been forced to marry the leader of another gang. I can sense how emotional she was when she saw me appear. She almost looked like she was on the verge of copsing from all the stress."


    She smiled after hearing that. "You are her savior, though. She''s a very beautiful, charming woman. I wonder why she never thought to pledge herself to you when you saved her."


    Severin could only smile bitterly as he said to her, "What''s with those thoughts, huh?"


    Severin soon recalled everything that happened on the night he saved Gracie. She was the very epitome of charm that night. His heart burned with a fierce passion when Gracie more or less made a pass at him after drinking some red wine.

 Chapter 1110

    ?


    Chapter 1110


    Severin chatted with She and arrived at Taurus Hall''s location. The liveliness inside the vi could be heard from outside, and an endless stream of people entered thepound.


    "The Skyriver Gang''s leader had presented a birthday gift of three hundred thousand dors to Madam Yuka!"


    Severin heard the announcement from the person in charge of registration. A man with low attainment walked in with some of his subordinates.


    The Skyriver Gang was probably on good terms with Taurus Hall, hence their invitation to Yuka''s birthday.


    "What a coincidence! It''s Yuka''s birthday today!" She chuckled when she heard that.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin thought for a moment and said, "Perfect. Since plenty of peoplee bearing gifts, we''ll be able to enter as long as we have a gift too. Let''s head in and then work our way from there."


    "Hehe, that''ll be fun!" She eximed excitedly as her eyes lit up.


    "Yuka is going into her thirties as a single woman. Doesn''t she feel embarrassed to throw a birthday party for herself?" asked a man who was chatting with several others not far away.


    Severin frowned when he heard that and nced at the group of men.


    Another man replied, "Hehe, don''t you get it? She''s invited us so we''ll give her our gifts in the form of money. Taurus Hall is dirt-poor, and she would love this opportunity to make a couple of quick bucks. I heard that she even borrowed one and a half million from the Free Rebel Gang. Several of their business went bust and they lost a lot of money, so they''ve got to borrow some money to feed their members." The man who made the earlier remark nodded too. "I think so too. Our gang received invitations even though we don''t have a good rtionship with them. Gangs like us would have to give at least tens of thousands of dors as gifts, and giving too little will make us look bad. One table can seat eight to ten people, but the food that''s being served is less than a couple of thousand. She''s obviously trying to make money off us."


    "Yeah! Couldn''t she have chosen a better restaurant? She''s just finding ways to make money off of our gifts."


    The men who were chatting with each other were members of the Wildfire Gang, which was ostensibly a small gang too. They probably badmouthed Yuka because their gang was not that well off either.


    "They''re so rude..." She clenched her fists angrily. "Taurus Hall seems to have it pretty rough. Yuka has reached another milestone in life now that she''s turned thirty, so I don''t see any reason why she shouldn''t celebrate her birthday."


    Severin smiled and said, "Some of the gangs might have it rough, and a few hundred thousand is already too much for them to fork out."


    "Gabriel, the great guardian of Free Rebel Gang, has arrived bearing a gift of gold earrings and a seven and a half million!" The old man in charge of registration announced loudly once more.

 Chapter 1111

    ?


    Chapter 1111


    "Gabriel is probably having an affair with Yuka. There''s no other exnation as to why he would give her so much money!" someone from the group of men pointed out.


    "I believe so too. He called her his goddaughter, but I think there''s more to their rtionship than meets the eye," said another. "Why else would he give her so much money?"


    Everyone felt that it was a lot to give seven million to a hall master who wielded little influence.


    Severin heard from the announcements that several wealthy businessmen gave around ten thousand to fifteen thousand dors. Those who wanted to keep up their appearances would give about three hundred thousand dors to six hundred thousand dors.


    Several people who were on better terms with Yuka would give a million or just slightly over a million dors.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    As a result, Gabriel''s gift of seven million was a huge surprise to everyone there.


    She looked at Severin and asked, "How much should we give then?"


    Severin''s brows furrowed a little before he said, "I''ll give thirty million dors!"


    "Thirty million? I thought you said you didn''t want to reveal your identity. Yuka doesn''t even know who you are, so aren''t you going to attract attention if you gift her such a huge amount?" She remarked in surprise to Severin.


    Severin merely snickered and said, "I wasn''t nning on giving her that much, but I can''t stand all those nasty remarks some of the people were making. Just because Gabriel gave her a big gift doesn''t mean that Yuka is having an affair with him. I''ll show them that nothing''s stopping me from giving her a big gift even though I don''t know her all that well!"


    She nodded after understanding what Severin was trying to do. "That makes sense. You''re not short of money, anyway."


    Gabriel walked in with his head held high. He became the center of attention and felt proud that everyone was either talking about him or looking at him.


    Although he was interested in Yuka, she was very good at keeping him at arm''s length. She never gave him a chance to get close to her and frequently led him on with some a bit of sweet talking.


    However, he believed that he would get his hands on Yuka sooner orter. Regarding the rumors going around that he had an affair with Yuka, he felt that it was unnecessary for him to exin anything to the public. He enjoyed listening to all that spection, and that had the added benefit of making his perceived rtionship with Yuka be even more ambiguous. He believed that it was an ideal oue, because then there was a chance for the rumors to be a self-fulfilling prophecy.


    "Oh, you''re here! Thank you for your generosity! It''s just a birthday celebration though, so you didn''t have to give so much money!"


    Yuka was wearing a tight-fitting side-slit dress that highlighted her stunning figure. Her long, fair legs that peeked out through the slit from time to time could make one''s heart race. She walked sultrily to Gabriel and greeted him coyly.


    However, a middle-aged man followed her from behind. It was Yuka''s sworn brother, Brody. His face soured when he saw Gabriel.


    "Hey, I''m your godfather, aren''t I? I can''t be stingy with my goddaughter on her birthday!" Gabriel frowned subtly and said with a smile.

 Chapter 1112

    ?


    Chapter 1112


    Gabriel could not control himself from ogling at Yuka''s breasts. He gulped as he looked at her figure even though he did not know when he would get the chance to taste her. He was busy fantasizing when a slightly trembling voice announced, "Mister Severin Feuillet has presented a birthday gift of thirty million dors!"


    The guests inside were shocked when they heard that.


    "Did someone just give thirty million?"


    "Thirty million? My ears aren''t deceiving me, are they?"


    Though Yuka hated holding birthday parties, she was a little cash-strapped at the moment and wanted to try and secure some cash through her birthday celebration. That way, she would be able to breathe easy, at least for the moment.


    The deadline to pay back the hundred and fifty million debt that she owed to the Free Rebel Gang had already passed. Although Gabriel had helped to speak up for her, she still had to pay off some of the debt as soon as she could. If she kept dying it, then the gang might decide not to show her any more courtesy. "Yes, it is thirty million!" The great elder behind Yuka gulped aftering to his senses. He asked her, " When did you get to know someone so generous, ma''am? Is he the scion of a second- or first-tier family?" The great elder''s first assumption was that someone from a first-tier or second-tier family had fallen for Yuka. There was no other logical exnation as to why that person woulde bearing such huge gifts.


    Gabriel''s smile stiffened. His gift of seven million had attracted everyone''s attention, but barely a few minutes had passed when someone presented a gift that was four times the amount. It seemed to imply that his gift was too little. Severin had just given him a rude awakening.


    "You should hurry up and wee him in!" the second elder reminded as soon as he realized that it was proper etiquette to do so.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not a lot of people could give thirty million just like that, so Yuka ought to greet him personally and wee him in. It would be troublesome if she did not do so and the person ended up being unhappy.


    "It''s all free seating, so please go ahead and just sit wherever. I''ll have to wee our newly-arrived guest," Yuka said to Gabriel with a smile. She then walked straight to Severin.


    Yuka''s hips swayed as she walked, and Gabriel was enthralled by her gait. His lips then twitched a few times as he looked over to the entrance. "Who is this guy? How dare he steal my thunder?"


    "Does anyone know who Severin is? Is he one of those rich kids who fell for Yuka? Why else would he give her so much money as a birthday gift?"


    "Yuka might be naughtier than we think. Maybe she''s been sleeping with Severin for a long time already. We just didn''t know about it."


    "Yeah. Who knows when they''ve started hooking up?"


    A lot of people were starting to whisper among themselves.


    Severin was able to hear the conversation because of his high attainment. His lips immediately began to twitch violently. The reason he gave such a big sum was to prove that someone who was not very familiar with Yuka could still be very generous. He wanted to show everyone that a person''s generosity is in no way linked to whether or not they had an affair with her.


    Unfortunately, his gesture achieved the opposite effect. Everyone soon believed that he and Yuka were having an affair too. Everyone''s reaction seemed to suggest that even an unassuming act from such a charming woman would be blown out of proportion and talked about behind her back.

 Chapter 1113

    ?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 1113


    Yuka was a very good-looking woman. Severin was taken aback when she approached him with a smile.


    By then, Severin had already removed the ring from his hand and kept it in his trouser pocket. He did not want Yuka to recognize him so quickly.


    "Thank you for your generosity, Mister Severin. I hope you don''t take this the wrong way, but could you remind me where and when the two of us met?"


    Yuka looked at the handsome guy in front of her with a frown. As much as she tried to remember when she met him, she had no memory of ever knowing that man.


    Severin smiled and said, "We''ve met only once, so perhaps you''ve forgotten who I am. It''s not important, though. I trust that we''ll be meeting each other very frequently."


    She was aghast when she heard that. She never expected Severin to lie so tantly and say that he had met Yuka once before. On second thought, however, she realized that he only said that because there was no other better excuse.


    "May I ask who you are?" Yuka frowned. She thought to herself, ''I know all the rich people in Skycean City, and the only ones who could fork out such a huge sum couldn''t have slipped under my radar. Why haven''t I ever seen him before?"


    Severin smiled faintly. "My name is Severin Feuillet. You can just call me Severin. I happened to be passing by here today, and I came to give you a toast after knowing that it''s your birthday today." He then paused for a moment and asked, "Or am I not wee here?"


    Yuka immediately blinked at Severin and said charmingly, "Of course you''re wee! I''m d that you''re here to drink a toast to me. Why would I be unhappy? Pleasee in, Severin. There''s a while to go before dinner, so why don''t you just make yourself at home?"


    "Sure," Severin nodded. "You may tend to your affairs. I''m sure we''ll meet each other frequently in the future."


    Yuka''s heart skipped a beat when she heard that because he seemed to imply that he was attracted to her. That would exin why he would give her such a big sum of money and hint at her so ambiguously. None of that was important to her. The thirty million would be of tremendous help in solving her issues temporarily. Some of the hall''s businesses were bing unsustainable, and she had a lot of mouths to feed too.


    Getting to know a rich young man like him would be very beneficial in case she ever needed his help in the future. She had ample experience in stalling men and brushing off their requests for intimacy, so that was something she did not need to worry about.


    "I think he''s interested in you and wants to hit on you, Yuka. He couldn''t have just ''passed by'' here," Brody whispered.

 Chapter 1114

    ?


    Chapter 1114


    Brody had waited until Severin left before telling Yuka. "That guy must be a yboy. You saw that hot chick beside him, didn''t you? I bet he''s the kind of scum who wants to hit on you!"


    Yuka knew that very well, and she could hear the animosity in Brody''s tone too. "I''m not an idiot. I''m well aware of his intentions. Just because he has a prettypanion doesn''t automatically mean he''s a terrible person. Many rich and powerful people have more than one wife. You should know that by now. I don''t know him that well either. Besides, why shouldn''t I ept his gesture if he''s willing to have dinner with us and give us so much money? What do you expect me to do, chase him out?"


    The great elder nodded too. "You can''t do that! He''s giving us so much money because he respects us! The other gangs who are about as strong as us will think that our leader has secured a strong backer. None of them would dare to target us anymore and we''ll have a much easier path in the future. Furthermore, he''ll definitely get angry if we tell him to leave. What are we going to do then? Those who are generous enough to give such sums are probably scions of second-tier families at least. Then again, I''ve never heard anyone with his name before."


    Brody was still upset because he did not want the woman that he liked to lower her standards for the sake of money. After thinking for a moment, he said, "He mentioned that he''ll meet Yuka frequently in the future. He''s clearly trying to imply something. How shameless can he be? I think it''s best for you to ignore him."


    Yuka, however, said, "There''s no need to burn any bridges. He didn''t even make it clear that he likes me, so why don''t we just treat him as another new friend? Anyway, the Warnocks are here, so please excuse me while I go over and greet them." Yuka then left.


    When Yuka was far enough away, the great elder patted Brody''s shoulder and said, "Sigh, I think you should give the matter a rest. She made the right decision. We need money, and thirty million will allow us a little more breathing room. In any case, the guy said that he''s here for a drink, and you''re in no position to be offending such a person anyway."


    Brody then said, "I''m worried that he might have some ulterior motives. Yuka willnd herself in hot water if she miscalctes the extent of her control over the situation. He didn''t even tell us which family he came from, so it seems to me he''s hiding something on purpose. We need to be careful in this situation.


    "


    The great elder smiled bitterly. "If he is the scion of an influential family, then it''s all the more reason for us not to provoke him. We''ll just have to trust our hall master to deal with him as she sees fit."


    Severin and She walked to one side and chatted with each other.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, a chubby faced man approached them with a smile. He immediately said to Severin," Don''t you think you''re being too generous, Mister Severin? Is it worth offering so much money just to hit on a woman like her? This is thirty thousand we''re talking about!"


    Severin went nk for a moment, but heter replied, "What are you bbering about? I''ve never said anything about wanting to hit on her. I treat her as a friend, and I''m here to raise a toast to her after knowing that it''s her birthday."


    The other party had a smug expression as he said knowingly, "Hehe, look at you and your excuses! Don''t be shy, now! I''m a man, and so are you. I know what''s on your mind." He then stopped to take a breath before saying, "My name is Darren Warnock. My family is just over there. I''ll be honest with you. Yuka is a very smart woman. You won''t be able to win against her in her games."


    Severin immediately asked curiously, "Her games? Care to borate on that?"

 Chapter 1115

    ?


    Chapter 1115


    Darren smiled evilly and exined, "She''s a very cunning woman. She only flirts with you when it benefits her. As soon as you want to get it on with her, she''ll leave and say something like ''You''re such a meanie'' or something of the sort."


    After a pause, he said again, "She knows the ways of the world. She can bnce delicate rtionships with men and act as if your rtionship with her is very special. But you can''t even get close to her. She''ll find all sorts of excuses to brush you off. Do you genuinely think Gabriel treats her like a goddaughter? I call bull! He just wants to bang her!"


    Severin smiled after hearing that. "Don''t worry about it. It''s just thirty million. Heck, I''d be happy to give her two hundred million! This is just peanuts to me!"


    Darren was speechless when he heard that. His mouth was wide ajar. "You''re filthy rich, then! But I still think it''s not worth it. She''s not as young as other girls, and goodness knows whether she''s sleeping with her godfather. You shouldn''t waste your money like that! You''re rich, so tons of women will be begging to be with you. Isn''t it better to get someone younger and more beautiful? It''s such a shame if you spent all that money just to sleep with someone who probably isn''t even a virgin anymore."


    Severin''s expression became gloomy. He looked at Darren and said, "You''re reading too much into this. I''ve never had those thoughts about her. As I said, I''m here to raise a ss to her after I happened to pass by here on her birthday,"


    Darren did not know what else to say to Severin. It was truly a shame that Severin spent so much money without knowing Yuka''s true colors. All he could do was give Severin a thumbs-up before excusing himself. As soon as Darren left, Gabriel came up to bother him. He looked carefully at the young man before him and felt threatened. He could feel in his bones that Severin only came because of Yuka.


    Meanwhile, Yuka has slowly fallen into Gabriel''s trap. He believed that Yuka will be sleeping with him in no time. After all, Yuka owed a lot of money, and she still needed to rely on him for her a-hundred-and- fifty million dors debt to the Free Rebel Gang,Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He then offered a handshake and said, "I''m Gabriel, Great Guardian of the Free Rebel Gang!" Gabriel had taken the initiative to introduce himself.


    Although Severin did not have a particrly good impression of that old man, he was courteous enough to ept the handshake. "Severin Feuillet! Pleased to meet you!"


    "Hehe, you are a very generous man, Severin!" Gabriel said. At the same time, he gradually exerted more force on his hand, and Severin''s hand ached as a result.


    It was a clear warning from Gabriel. Severin sneered when he sensed the increased strength from Gabriel''s hand. He gradually exerted more force and said, "It''s only thirty million. A drop in the sea for me."


    "Oh? I wonder what''s your rtionship with her. Why would you give her such a generous gift of money for her birthday?"


    Gabriel continued to exert more force when he sensed that Severin was tightening his grip. In an instant, he gained the upper hand yet again.

 Chapter 1116

    ?


    Chapter 1116


    "I don''t have to tell you what''s our rtion. Even if your gang leader is here, this has nothing to do with you!" Severinughed out loud. As he talked, he strengthened his grip.


    Gabriel''s face twitched painfully because it hurt more than previously. He was shocked that Severin was capable of gripping his hand so strongly.


    "Ah! You..."


    In the end, Gabriel could not take it anymore and squatted down. Severin smiled faintly and let go of Gabriel''s hand. "Mister Gabriel, you''re wrong to think that you can bully me because I look young, I''m not someone you can easily mess with."


    Gabriel stood up and smiled, embarrassed. "Haha. You''re really so strong. I wanted to test how strong you are."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Followingly, he asked, "Hey, who''s your father? I know there is a Feuillets in Skycean City and that family is just a third-tier upper-ss family. But I remember none of them are called Severin. And they always think twice before spending money."


    Severin smiled faintly. "I''m not from here or any cities in this province. But I don''t think I don''t need to tell you that information."


    "Okay. I understand," Gabriel smiled. Before he left, he looked at She. "Have fun."


    Once Gabriel was far from them, She covered her mouth and smiled. "Did that old man try topete with you? Didn''t he know that is only going to embarrass himself?"


    Severin replied, "I think he thinks that I''m a threat. Otherwise, he won''te over to warn me. That means he''s really chasing after Yuka."


    She thought of it and nodded. Then she presumed, "Then it''s safe to say he''s not together with Yuka yet. Or he won''t need toe over to warn you. Many men often stop giving attention to their other half or care about them once they have confirmed their rtionship with each other."


    Severin chuckled. "So smart of you to gather all those information from his reaction. I think Yuka is keeping her distance from him."


    "Then are we staying here or going back to the hotel?" She asked. "It''s kinda rude and inappropriate if we insist on staying here."


    Severin thought about it before answering. "I don''t think so. We did give them a huge amount of money. We can say that we haven''t found a ce to stay yet because we only arrive here and ask if we can stay here for a couple of days. Yuka can''t refuse that."


    She smiled and nodded. "Hehe. Alright. If she refuses, then we''ll just tell her the truth."

 Chapter 1117

    ?


    Chapter 1117


    "Alright. Let''s see what happens and react ordingly," Severin smiled.


    After a while, the food was served. The Great Elder of Taurus Hall came looking for Severin and She. " Mister Severin, let''s sit over there. Both of you are our important guests. My hall master invites you over to sit together with us."


    "Thank you. Thank you for the invite."


    Severin smiled. As he expected, they would treat him as a special guest and invite him to sit at the main table after the gift he gave them today. Shortly, they followed the Great Elder over to the main table and sat across from Gabriel and Brody.


    While everyone was eating, Gabriel and Brody treated Severin well. They exchanged small talk and chatted happily. However, Severin managed to sense some hostility from their tones. Everyone could tell Yuka''s socializing skill was very good. She could easily attend to everyone and not anyone felt left out. No one had any problem with the thing she said too.


    As time passed, people started to leave. At that time, Severin went to look for Yuka and said, "Miss Yuka. She and I came here looking for a friend. But I haven''t found him yet, so we have no ce to stay. I wonder if you have a room avable here for us to stay for a few days."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing that, Yuka frowned and wondered, ''What is wrong with this rich kid? How hard is it to find a ce to stay when he''s so rich?


    Despite that, Yuka remained friendly. "Haha. Severin, we do have many avable rooms here. I''ll arrange one for youter."


    "Haha! Thank you." Severin smiled.


    Finally, Brody could not stand it anymore. With an angry expression, he said, "Mister Severin, why can''t you stay in the hotel since you are so rich? Besides, we don''t know each other so well yet. I don''t think it''s good for you to stay if other people hear of this. Especially when Yuka is a girl."


    Before Severin could say anything, Yuka''s face looked unhappy. "Brody, what are you talking about? Severin is our important guest. What''s wrong with them staying with us when we have so many empty rooms in the vi? They can stay here for as long as they want and it''s not going to be a problem at all."


    Brody got so angry. He had been feeling jealous and uneasy when he saw Yuka and Gabriel flirting together. The situation became moreplicated after Severin showed up with an obvious intention to attract Yuka''s attention. He could no longer suppress his anger when Yuka agreed to let Severin stay.

 Chapter 1118

    ?


    Chapter 1118


    Brody asked angrily, "Yuka, can''t you tell this guy is up to no good? He''s a bad person and you shouldn''t give him the chance to hurt you. Can''t you tell I''m worried about you?"


    The only thing Brody did not do was confess his love to Yuka. Even though Gabriel had left, it did not stop Brody from venting out his rage.


    He sneered. "I understand it now. You like his money, don''t you? But no matter how poor we are, we shouldn''t have to sacrifice or force ourselves to do anything we don''t want. I don''t want to see you upset or forcing yourself to do something you don''t like. Do you understand?"


    Yuka''s face looked terrible. She instructed, "Great Elder, Second Elder, please bring Gabriel back to get some rest. I think he''s drunk."


    "Yes!"


    The Great Elder and Second Elder came running and grabbed Brody to bring him away from that ce. However, Gabriel pushed them away and said angrily, "I''m not drunk! I have a lot in my mind and I have been wanting to say them out."


    After that, he looked at Severin. "Mister Severin. Are you an idiot? Do you think you can get Yuka by giving her lots of money? She only likes your money. Not you. You''re going to have nothing if you insist on being together with her. She just thinks of you as her bank!"


    "Brody!"


    Yuka was so angry that she clenched her jaw tightly. She pped Brody in the face and her eyes reddened. " Do you really see me as that type of woman? I''m the hall master of Taurus Hall and I have to make sure the operation of the hall could run smoothly. What else do you expect me to do? It''s just a gift. What were you thinking? Nothing has happened between us. Yes, I did borrow money from Free Rebel Gang and some businessmen but I will return the money to them in the future. I''ve never used my body to exchange for that money. I just try to be more friendly with them. But I never think you would think of me as that type of woman!"


    Brody covered his face so no one could see the hatred and resentment in his eyes. "If we really need the money, we can sell off some of our business. But I don''t want to see you force yourself to do something you don''t want to sacrifice yourself. Can you understand it?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, he red at Severin angrily. "You! Get out of Taurus Hall now! Or I''m going to throw you out myself!"


    From there, Severin could tell Brody really liked Yuka a lot. The bad thing was Brody was a selfish person who only cared about himself.


    Severin approached them with a bright smile on his face. What Brody said did not make him angry at all." Brody, I think you have misunderstood something. I don''t have any feelings for Yuka now. Probably because we have only met a few times. But I believe as time passes, we will develop feelings for each other. But don''t worry. I will only be staying here for a few days."


    Obviously, that did not convince Body. He sneered. "Do you think I will believe what you said? You''re a hypocrite so stop whatever that you''re doing."


    "Brody. If you''re drunk then go to your room and rest. Stop being an arse. Severin is our important guest. How could you say those?"


    At that moment, Yuka''s face looked terrible. She gave the Great Elder and Second Elder the sign to pull


    Brody away. The Great Elder and Second Elder understood and did just that. Before Brody was forced to leave, he continued to stare at Severin with a lot of hate and resentment.

 Chapter 1119

    ?


    Chapter 1119


    After the two elders took Brody away, Yuka tried to ease the tension and forced a smile to console Severin. "Severin, I''m so sorry. Brody always talked foolish stuff after he had too many sses. Please don''t be mad at him."


    Just like any normal person, Yuka was feeling scared right now. It did not matter if Severin was a hypocrite or not. What Brody just said was just offensive and insulting. If Severin was really a rich kid, those words could easily infuriate him.


    Yuka was sure Severin must be a powerful person because Severin could afford to give three hundred million dors as a present to them. Therefore, she was afraid there was a possibility that Severin would not just go after Brody but everyone in Taurus Hall too. That was the real reason Yuka did not hesitate and agreed immediately to let Severin stay for a couple of days. She could tell Severin was not the person they could offend.


    After listening to that, Severin smiled. "Miss Yuka. Don''t worry. I''m not the kind of person who easily be angry because of a small matter. So where are we staying? Why don''t you go arrange the room for us?"


    "Okay. Thank you for being so understanding. I''ll show you to your room now."


    Yuka smiled and quickly brought Severin and She to their room.


    Meanwhile, Brody told the elders when they were away from other people, "Great Elder, Second Elder, you can let go of me now. You know how much I can drink. How can I be drunk after a few sses? I just can''t stand that guy. Why does he insist on staying here? He''s obviously not just trying to be friends with Yuka. I would''ve told him there''s no empty room if he asked me."


    The Great Elder and Second Elder let go of Brody. Both of them exchanged looks with each other. The Great Elder said, "Brody, you acted too recklessly just now. We all know that he''s after Yuka. But we don''t have any proof."


    The Second Elder said, "That''s right. We have been trying to find out who''s behind him but he didn''t reveal anything at all. We still don''t know who he is but it''s better that we avoid offending him if he can easily fork out arge sum of money. We all know that he had other intentions but we can only pretend that we don''t know about it."


    Brody clenched his fist tightly. "He''s too fake! His intention is so obvious and yet, he continued to pretend as if that was not what he was after."


    The Great Elder consoled, "Regardless of everything, we can''t do anything. You have to trust Yuka. I''m sure she would try to find a way to keep her distance away from him."


    Brody gritted his teeth and clenched his fist again. "I hope so. But I think you guys are being a little too cautious. I know he''s very rich but we would have heard of his name if he''s really from some reputable or notable family. Normally, those rich kids would bring many bodyguards just to protect their safety. Yet, he''s alone with his woman only. Wait. What a jerk! He''s probably hoping Yuka will put down her guard when she sees that he''s alone."


    Meanwhile, Yuka brought Severin and She to an empty vi. "This vi is empty. You''re free to pick any rooms that you want to stay. Oh, shall I arrange two maids toe take care of the household?"


    Severin smiled. "No, that won''t be necessary. Thank you for the offer. We just need a ce to stay."


    Yuka smiled. "Alright. It''s better that way too. I''ll ask someone toe to inform you when it''s time to eat."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Haha. Okay. Thank you, Miss Yuka."


    1/2

 Chapter 1120

    ?


    Chapter 1120


    Severin chuckled and said, "Oh. Miss Yuka. I hope that we''re friends now. Please don''t be shy to tell me if you are in any difficulties and if you need any help."


    "Thank you for the kind offer. But I don''t need any help now. I''ll make sure I remember you when I need help,"


    Yuka was thrilled to hear that. It surely was a good thing for her if she could get to know a rich kid when she was desperate to get more money. At least now she knew she could borrow money from Severin when she needed to find money to ensure the operation of the hall. She did not know if Severin was implying something when he said those.


    "Haha. Good!" Severin chuckled. "Oh. I would like to know something. Just how loyal are your member to you?"


    Yuka frowned. She did not understand why Severin would ask that question. It kinda caught her off guard. She thought of it and answered, "They are very loyal to me and the hall."


    Severin nodded. "That''s good to hear. I know for a fact that sometimes not every member of the hall is loyal. For example, I often see that when an elder''s attainment is higher than the hall master, his ego would take over and he might be plotting something to gain more authority."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After listening, Yuka smiled. "You don''t have to worry about that. I know my man more than you do."


    She continued, "Alright. If there''s nothing else, you can take some rest or you''re free to walk around. I''ll be leaving now. I''m staying in the vi next to yours. If there''s anything, you''re free toe to look for


    me.''


    "Alright. Thank you very much." Severin smiled and sped his hand together to bid goodbye.


    Yuka left the vi. When she was outside, she frowned and mumbled. "What''s he up to? Why did he ask that question? Is he nning to do something? I need to watch out for him."


    She firmly believed Severin said that with the intention to ruin her trust with Brody because of the argument and how Brody used Severin.

 Chapter 1121

    ?


    Chapter 1121


    After Yuka left the vi, She gave Severin a curious look. "Severin, why did you ask that question? Is there an elder with higher attainment than Miss Yuka?"


    Severin smiled faintly. "It''s better if the hall master is the strongest in the hall. Otherwise, the hall easily will have problems when the members are not loyal and united."


    After a pause, he continued. "When we were eating together, I find that the elders are quite loyal. But it seems like Brody''s power in the hall is quite strong which is not a good thing. He''s not an elder. He''s just Yuka''s stepbrother. But he doesn''t seem to contend to be Yuka''s stepbrother. You saw what happened just now. He''s not a generous person and he likes Yuka."


    She nodded. "Yes. From there, we can tell his tolerance level is very low and he gets frustrated very easily. We were their guests who had just gifted them with 300,000,000 dors. Under that situation, he shouldn''t have said those things."


    Severin nodded. "Yes. That''s why we need to be alert and cautious when dealing with him. When he got taken away, I can see from his eyes that he was not going to let it go. Some of the elders side him more. So it''s better to put our guards up when Brody is around."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Yuka had returned to her ce. After a while, the Great Elder and Second Elder came looking for her.


    Yuka looked at the elders and asked, "How''s Brody now? Did he tell you guys anything?"


    The Great Elder smiled awkwardly. "Nothing much. He just didn''t like Severin. He thinks Severin is up to no good especially how he insisted on staying here after giving us thatrge sum of money."


    The Second Elder asked, "Yuka, do you know what''s Severin trying to do? Have you really seen him before? Do you know him very well? If not, why would he give us thatrge sum of money?"


    Yuka frowned and forced a smile. "I don''t know too. I have seen so many people in my life and I know he insisted that he saw me once but I just can''t remember when and where I saw him before. Furthermore, he''s here to congratte us. We can''t ask him to leave, can we? The money he gave can really help us out too."


    After a pause, she continued, "Oh. How much money did we receive today?"


    The Great Elder replied, "I''ve calcted and it''s a little over seven hundred million dors."


    Yuka nodded. "Okay. Let''s use that money to repay the six hundred million dors loan we borrowed from the bank. The interest they charged us is very high and it won''t be good for us to owe them for a long period of time. The remaining amount couldst us a long time."


    The Great Elder frowned. "But it''s almost time to repay the money we borrowed from Free Rebel Gang. Their people had been urging us to pay the money. Why don''t we pay the bank loan partially and use the remaining to pay Free Rebel Gang? Isn''t that better?"

 Chapter 1122

    ?


    Chapter 1122


    Those debt problems gave Yuka a headache. She sighed sadly. "We don''t have a choice. If we clear the loan we owe the bank, at least we can save some interest money and eventually, we have to pay it. I''ll find a time to talk with Gabriel about the loan we owe Free Rebel Gang and ask him to help us defer the payment date. The Free Rebel Gang listens to him."


    Yet, the Great Elder was worried. "But I think it''s getting more and more dangerous for you to maintain the rtionship between you and Gabriel. He had been helping you out for the past two years but I''m really afraid that one day, he would change his mind."


    Yuka frowned and did some thinking. "Don''t worry. I know what you''re trying to say. Just go and clear the bank loan tomorrow morning. I will think of a way to deal with Free Rebel Gang. Our new restaurant is doing quite well and so are the other restaurants too. Let''s keep it up so we got money to pay Free Rebel Gang next year."


    She paused for a while. "Since Severin is staying here, I''ll try to socialize with him. If anything happens, at least we can still ask him to loan us some money."


    The Great Elder sighed. "Borrowing from another person to pay back the loan. That''s the only solution we have at the moment. Gosh, when is this going to end?"


    Yuka sighed again. "I''m sure that day wille. We never wanted to end up in this situation. Luck wasn''t on our side when a fire burned down our newly established factory. From that day on, we entered into a crisis and owed many people money."


    "Yes. Until today, I still think there''s something wrong with the fire. The first started exactly we were about to deliver the goods to the customer. The timing was so coincident that it raised many suspicions," the Great Elder said sorrowly.


    Over the past two years, they did not give up investigating the reason behind the fire. Yet, the fire burned everything down and they could not find any evidence. The three of them continued to chat for a while until the elders saw it was time for them to leave.


    At that moment, Yuka was feeling a little dizzy because she had drunk quite a lot. She sat on the couch and rubbed her tired eyes. Just about when she was nning to go up to her room to take a nap, Brody showed up.


    Her face turned sullen when she saw him. "Brody, why are you here? Do you know how reckless you were? We don''t know anything about Severin. What happens if he''s actually a very powerful person? It''s not a smart move to offend him."


    Brody looked at Yuka''s sexy long legs and gulped. Immediately, he realized it was not the right moment to be doing that. He said apologetically, "Yuka, I''m sorry. I know I acted recklessly just now but I was trying to protect you. I didn''t want him to take advantage of you."


    Yuka smiled. "I know you mean well but you shouldn''t do that at that moment."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1123

    ?


    Chapter 1123


    Brody smiled. "Yes. I know what I did was wrong."


    After that, he started to admire Yuka''s body again which caused his heart rate to increase. In the end, he decided to approach Yuka and grabbed Yuka''s hand. "Yuka, the only reason I acted that way is because of you. I love you and that''s why I say those things to Severin."


    It frightened Yuka. Although she knew Brody had feelings for her, she did not share the same feelings. All the while she had treated Brody as her brother, someone who looked after her like a family. Thus, she had been keeping a distance from him too. As such, she did not expect Brody would confess his love to her now.


    Frantically, she withdrew her hand away from his and said, "Brody, what are you talking about? You''re my stepbrother and I''ve always seen you as my brother. How can you tell me that now?"


    Brody replied, "In the beginning, I admired your personality and thought that you must be very tired from running this hall by yourself. So I wanted to help you and took off some burden from you. I really wanted to be your brother and protect you."


    After a pause, he became emotional. "After spending more time with you, I realized I''m in love with you. And I also think that you love me too. We''re a perfect match together."


    He got closer and grabbed Yuka''s hand again. "Yuka, let''s be together. Don''t worry. I will treat you with all my heart and protect you. Let''s work together and make Taurus Hall a stronger and bigger hall."


    Yuka was so frightened that she took two steps back and quickly pulled her hand away. "Brody, please behave yourself. I really only see you as a brother. I can pretend nothing happened and I hope you''ll never say these things ever again. If you can ept it, maybe we can still work together like we used to. I''ll continue to think of you as my brother and trusted partner."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Partner?" Brody sneered. "I don''t want to be your partner. Yuka, please ept me. I really love you a lot. At least I''m so much better than Gabrial that old man, right?"


    As he talked, he became even more emotional. He took a big step forward to hug Yuka and wanted to kiss her.


    "Ah! Let go of me!" His action frightened Yuka. She shouted out loud. Suddenly, she moved her body and a powerful force broke out from her body. The sudden attack sted Brody away from her.


    When he got up from the floor, his eyes reddened. He red at Yuka fiercely. "Yuka, what is the meaning of this? Are you saying Gabriel is better than me? What''s so good about him? Just because he helped you out a few times? Are you willing to flirt with him because he''s the guardian of Free Rebel Gang?"


    He continued with a sneer. "Yuka, I''m being serious here. I really like you. Please ept me. Besides, I have also helped you out a lot. Even more than what Gabriel did."


    As he was talking, he quickly ran to Yuka. In his mind, he believed Yuka had slept with Gabriel before. Therefore, he had decided no matter what happened he was going to make Yuka ept him today. Even if Yuka refused, he would force her to sleep together with him.

 Chapter 1124

    ?


    Chapter 1124


    It never crossed Yuka''s mind that Brody would think she was that type of woman. When Brody tried to hug her again, she was feeling so angry that she pped him in the face.


    "Brody! I never know you are a jerk! I already told you that I don''t like you and nothing ever happened between me and Gabriel. Those rumors you heard are fake. Those people didn''t know me as you do. I flirted with him because of the hall. But I swear that I will never exchange sexual favor for money!"


    Yuka red at Brody angrily and felt disappointed. She never thought Brody would try to force her to ept him.


    The p only added more frustration to Brody. He said angrily, "Yuka! Stop pretending. Do you really think I don''t know what kind of woman you are? Are you refusing to sleep with me because I don''t have any more to give you? I don''t care what you think. You''re going to sleep with me. End of discussion!"


    He balled up his hand with spiritual energy moving around his fist.


    "Brody. I really think of you as my brother. We have sworn to be siblings. How can you do this to me?"


    Yuka looked at him with disappointment. She never expected there would be a day when Brody would force her to sleep with him.


    "Then I''m going to use force now!"


    Since Yuka was fighting back, Brody decided to hurt her until the point she could not defend and fight back. He wanted to make sure Yuka yield to him, because maybe, she was trying to act like ady.


    He balled up his fist and strode to where Yuka was to give her a punch.


    "Jerk!"


    It was so unexpected. At that moment, her conversation with Severin sprung into her mind. Severin warned her to be careful of Brody especially because Brody was not a member of Taurus Hall and he had a strong attainment.


    Yuka fought back with a punch. However, Yuka was weaker and after the collision, she was sent flying


    away.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You..."


    Yuka gritted her teeth and said angrily, "Brody, I may be weaker than you. But the elders woulde over when they heard us fighting. We would team up and you''re not going to defeat us!"


    Unexpectedly, that did not scare Brody. He sneered. "Before I came here, I went to have a drink with them. I drugged them with sleeping pills and I bet they are sleeping soundly right now. I have also instructed two men to guard the door and told them not toe in even if they heard anything. Mind you, they are my confidants. So Yuka, there''s no way for you to escape and I''m going to show you how strong I am!"

 Chapter 1125

    ?


    Chapter 1125


    "Brody! I didn''t know you are such a jerk!"


    Yuka gritted her teeth angrily. What was happening now had totally blown her mind. To think that Brody actually thought he could convince her to sleep with him. When that did not work, his attitude changed, and tried to force her.


    "Haha! Yes, I''m a jerk! That''s exactly who I am!" Brodyughed out loud, "You better listen to me. At least, we can continue to be friends and I can still help you out. Whether you ept me or not, I''m going to sleep with you. Or the worst thing that can happen is I kill you and the elders and take over Taurus Hall. Do you understand?"


    "You..."


    Yuka never know Brody was a shameless jerk that would use Taurus Hall to threaten him. She balled up her hand. As someone who always knew which is the best choice to make, she was having trouble choosing now. If she did not sumb to Brody or found a way to resolve the matter now, that would be the end of Taurus Hall after Brody raped her and killed the elders.


    After thest fight, it seemed like Brody was not too far away from bing a level five warrior king. She could never beat him.


    "Aren''t you afraid that Severin would hear us fighting ande over to take a look? He''s staying in the vi next to mine!"


    Yuka did some quick thinking.


    Brody chuckled. "Haha! Those rich kids only care about finding more beautiful girls to apany them. Besides, he brought one with him. Do you think he would have the time toe to rescue you? Even if people like him have attainment, they are not strong. My men would never let him in. If he doese over, I''ll just kill him. I never like him anyway."


    As expected, Yuka said nothing and remained silent after that. Furthermore, Brody noticed she was biting her lip nervously. He knew this was the thing Yuka would do when she was trying to outweigh all the pros and cons.


    In fact, Yuka did not have any choice now. ording to Yuka''s personality, she would choose to sacrifice herself, especially when she had to choose between the life of the elders, Taurus Hall''s faith, and sacrificing herself to sleep with Brody. Brody firmly believed she would choose to sleep with Brody to save the elders and Taurus Hall.


    "Just ept your faith. It will be better for both of us."


    Brodyughed out loud. After that, he walked over, dispersed the spiritual energy away from his hand, and hugged Yuka from the back. The faint aroma from Yuka''s body excited Brody so much that his heart raced speedily. Finally, he was going to sleep with the woman that everyone had been drooling over.


    Yuka had trouble epting the situation. She knew she could not beat Brody and if she try to fight back, both her life and the elders would be in danger.


    "Let go of me!"


    However, she could not control herself from feeling disgusted when Brody hugged her. Instinctively, her body started to struggle.


    "Haha. Just ept it. You know what''s going to happen if you fight back!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Brody became more cocky and arrogant when he noticed Yuka did not fight back as strongly as he expected.


    "Let go of her!"


    Suddenly, Severin and She walked in.


    1/2

 chapter-1126

    ?


    Chapter 1126


    "How did youe in here?" Brody was shocked when he saw Severin and She walk into the vi together.


    Severin smiled. "How did Ie in? I knocked off those two men and walked in here."


    "Fine. Since you show up, I shall make today thest day you live." Brody red at Severin with evil eyes. I can finally kill you!"


    Immediately, Yuka ran over and stood in front of Severin and She. She warned, "Severin. This jerk drugged the elders with sleeping pills. You should leave. This is Taurus Hall''s problem. You don''t have to get yourself involved."


    Brody smiled. "Oh, my god! Yuka, my darling, you''re so kind. Are you really going to make me your enemy because this guy gave you arge sum of money and you want to protect him for that?"


    He chuckled again. "Just sleep with me. I''ll give you the money when I''m rich. Do you want me to write you an IOU note? You money-oriented woman!"


    "Brody Wagner! I want to kill you!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yuka could not take it anymore. Never in her wildest dream that Brody would hurt her and insult her so badly. All the time, she thought Brody was one of the people who understood the situation she was in. Brody''s actions and words disappointed her greatly. She balled up her fist and covered it with spiritual energy. Without sparing a second, she dashed over and yelled out angrily, "Mountain Stomping Fist!" She threw out a punch and dozens of illusory mountains created from spiritual energy appeared in front of her. Those illusory mountains looked so surreal and they were charging toward Brody.


    "Do you think that''s going to scare me?"


    Brody snorted. He balled up his hand and threw a punch out. "Asteroid Fist!"


    Suddenly, a humongous illusory fist appeared. It shot straight at Yuka just like an asteroid. A loud explosion sound appeared. The next second, Yuka was defeated by Brody''s attack and was sent flying away like a broken kite. Her face looked weak and her breathing was unstable. Severin flew into the air, saved Yuka by grabbing her waist, and flew back a little beforending safely on the ground.


    Yuka looked at Severin. At that moment, she felt so shy because this handsome man came to her rescue. Maybe she had been watching too many soap opera and the thought that ran through her mind was all the storylines where the hero came to the rescue and they ended up together. Regardless of everything, Severin did look extremely handsome and charming at that time. Yuka was dumbstruck when she was rescued.


    When she finally got her senses back, she put her feet back on the ground and said embarrassingly." Severin, why don''t you bring She away from here? I''ll stop him from chasing after you."


    "Haha! Do you still think you can beat me?" Brodyughed out loud. "Yuka, if you run now, you have a chance to live. But you''re actually willing to stay and stall to save these two people you just knew. I really don''t understand what''s going on in that brain of yours!"

 chapter-1127

    ?


    Chapter 1127


    It never urred to Severin that Yuka was such a good person who rather stayed and stall time so he and She could escape. Despite that, Severin knew the difference between Yuka and Brody was by a far stretch. "Miss Yuka, don''t worry. Severin is very strong. He won''t let that *sshole bully you!"


    She smiled, walked over, and held Yuka''s hand. Even after the assurance She gave, Yuka still frowned vehemently because she did not know if She was bluffing or telling the truth. After all, people always said those who are in love are always blind. Maybe in She''s eyes, Severin was the strongest.


    Severin smiled and took two steps forward. "Miss Yuka, don''t worry. No matter what you said, I''m going to get myself involve in this matter today. Because I''m not an outsider as you think. Since this is Taurus Hall''s problem, then I won''t stand by the side and do nothing."


    After that, Severin took out the ring and put it on his finger. He smiled. "I''m sure you can recognize this ring."


    Yuka looked at the ring and all of a sudden, her body trembled and her eyes reddened. After all those years of waiting, she finally saw the ring again. However, this time, a young man was wearing it instead of the old man she saw in the past.


    "You-you are the Supreme Leader of Dracodeus Temple!"


    After a stunned moment, Yuka knelt down.


    "Please get up, Miss Yuka. We''re all on the same team."


    She walked right up to bring Yuka to stand up straight.


    "The Supreme Leader of Dracodeus Temple?"


    The moment Brody heard that his mouth twitched and his face looked terrible. Yuka used to tell him about Dracodeus Temple. She even said the Supreme Leader would look for them one day and when that day came, any crisis Taurus Hall faced would be solved. That was why Yuka refused to change the hall''s name. "Isn''t the Supreme Leader an old man? Why does he say he''s the Supreme Leader?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After some thinking, Brody looked at Severin with many questions in his mind.


    Severin smiled. "Because my master had passed it down to me. So I''m the new Supreme Leader now."


    "Haha! I''ll probably be afraid if it was your master who show up here. You look so young and based on the way you talk, I presume you''re not very strong. I don''t care if you''re the Supreme Leader or whatever sh*t! I bet Dracodeus Temple is just a small and weak organization."


    Brody scoffed. However, he was actually feeling nervous. He said that just to test if Severin would reveal how strong he was. It was a gamble that he took to see if Severin was bluffing.


    After hearing that, Severin smiled. "Haha. It''s not up to you to decide that. At the very least, you definitely would regret it if you try to mess with Dracodeus Temple."

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128


    Chapter 1128


    After that, Severin could not be bothered to talk more with Brody. He took a step forward and


    unleashed a powerful vibe. Instantly, a huge spiritual energy shield appeared and protected him.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re actually a level nine warrior king?¡±


    Brody¡¯s voice trembled and his face looked scared when he saw the spiritual energy shield.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    In the meantime, Yuka was relieved and knew help was here. When she saw the Dracodeus Ring, she


    was quick to think Severin must have high attainment. At least, he must be stronger than her. Little did


    she know, he was so much stronger than she was.


    ¡°Hey, man. I¡¯m sorry! Please forgive me!¡±


    At first, Brody tried to struggle. Later he found out, his body movement got restricted and he could not


    use his spiritual energy when Severin put his hand around his neck to strangte him.


    Within a split second, Severin tightened his grip to break Brody¡¯s head from Brody¡¯s body which killed


    Brody.


    ¡°Oh, my god! He¡¯s so strong!¡±


    Yuka was so surprised that she covered her wide-open mouth with her hands. Never had she thought


    Severin could easily kill Brody within minutes without any difficulty. After all, she knew she could never


    beat Brody if she continued to fight with Brody.


    Severin threw Brody¡¯s body aside and said, ¡°Are you going to be angry at me for killing him? I know


    he¡¯s your stepbrother.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Yuka forced a smile. ¡°He¡¯s a hypocrite jerk! If you didn¡¯te to the rescue, he¡¯s going to kill me and


    take over Taurus Hall. So why would I be angry at you?¡±


    She looked at Brody¡¯s body and felt upset. ¡°I just didn¡¯t know Brody was actually this kind of guy. I


    guess you can never tell if a person is good or bad based on his appearance.¡±


    Meanwhile, the members who had patrol duty discovered two severely injured men lying on the ground


    in front of Yuka¡¯s vi. They quickly ran in and asked, ¡°Miss Yuka. What happened?¡±


    Yuka took some time to exin everything to them and instructed, ¡°Go get more people over and carry


    Brody¡¯s body away.¡±


    One of the members asked, ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am! What about the two guys who are lying outside?¡±


    ¡°Those two actually colluded with Brody! Kill them!¡± Yuka¡¯s face turned sullen as she said hatefully.

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129


    Chapter 1129


    ¡°Yes, Miss Yuka!¡± The two members strode out immediately.


    When they were the only ones left in the vi, Severin exined with a smile. ¡°We didn¡¯t reveal our


    identity because we wanted to see what was Taurus Hall¡¯s current situation and also get to know more


    about


    Taurus Hall,¡±


    Yuka nodded. ¡°Fortunately, you did that. Otherwise, I would never find out Brody was such a


    despicable


    man!¡±


    Severin nodded too. ¡°I was really worried when I realized he was not a member of Taurus Hall and his


    attainment was higher than yours. Too bad, everything that I worried about happened eventually.¡±


    Yuka forced a smile to her face. ¡°Supreme Leader, I think you have seen everything. The hall is not


    very strong. Although we have many members, due to my low attainment, we have trouble surviving in


    Skycean City. Not forgetting the huge sum of debts the hall are owing.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I know everything including the money the hall owes Free Rebel


    Gang. Bring me to Free Rebel Gang tomorrow and I¡¯ll pay them the money the hall owes.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Supreme Leader!¡±


    Yuka was enlightened to hear she did not need to think about how to repay all the debts anymore.


    Meanwhile, Severin took out a second-grade medium-rank alchemical pill to Yuka. ¡°ording to your


    current attainment, this second-grade medium-rank alchemical pill would help you to advance to the


    next level more effectively. Especially since you have been staying in the state for a long time.¡±


    ¡°This-this is a second-grade medium-rank alchemical pill!¡±


    Yuka was shocked to see the alchemical pill in Severin¡¯s hand. She said unbelievably, ¡°Are you really


    giving this alchemical pill to me?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes, of course. That¡¯s not all. I¡¯m going to make more alchemical pillster to give


    you and the elders, I only have nine months left and you have to reach the level nine warrior king within


    these


    nine months.¡±


    Yuka epted the alchemical pill while still feeling very shocked.


    Yet, she started mocking herself when Severin said she had to be a level nine warrior king within


    nine months. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for me to improve so fast with only nine months left. Leveling up


    is not that easy.¡±


    Before Severin could say anything, She spoke first. ¡°Haha. Miss Yuka, you don¡¯t have to worry about


    that. When Severin found Larry and the others, their attainments were very low too. But now they are


    already level six warrior kings. Maybe they have made another breakthrough during these days that


    we¡¯re


    here¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Larry?¡± Yuka asked with a frown.


    She answered, ¡®Oh, he¡¯s the hall master of Draco Hall. Severin is given the task to find all twelve


    halls and help all the hall masters to be level nine warrior kings within a year. It had been three months


    since he received the task so there¡¯s only nine months left.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear that you have found Draco Hall. I¡¯m really looking forward to meeting the other hall


    masters.¡±


    Yuka felt so excited because she finally felt like she had found her people. She firmly believed her


    future

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130


    Chapter 1130


    ¡°Haha! Your Supreme Leader is a third-grade low-rank alchemist. High chances are you guys could


    be warrior emperors and not just warrior kings,¡± She chuckled.


    ¡°Oh, my god! Warrior emperor! That¡¯s a stage that I never imagine myself reaching. I mean isn¡¯t that


    the same as The Three Commanders?¡±


    Yuka gulped and was once again shocked by what She said.


    After that, she looked at Severin excitedly. ¡°Supreme Leader, are you really a third-grade low-rank


    alchemist? The strongest alchemist in this city is only in his second-grade and they are extremely rare.


    Everyone would grovel and help in all kinds of ways to please him if the second-grade alchemist is


    seen in public. As a third-grade alchemist at this young age, you definitely have a bright future ahead.¡±


    Severin smiled, ¡°You can call me Severin or Supreme Leader, and don¡¯t address me as Mister Severin


    anymore. I believe I¡¯m two or three months younger than you.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The formality is to express that I admire your attainment and I think of you as my idol. Not because of


    age.¡±


    It had been a long time since Yuka felt so rxed. Even her smile was looking sweeter than before.


    Her heart was moved by Severin¡¯s handsome and charming appearance. Plus how heroic he was


    when he saved her and gave her an alchemical pill to improve her attainment.


    Severin chuckled. ¡°Miss Yuka, I¡¯m ttered. I know how hard it must have been for you to lead and


    developed Taurus Hall among all thisplicated environment and thepetition from many other


    underground forces.¡±


    Yuka replied, ¡°Thank you for thepliment, I guess I don¡¯t have to worry about Taurus Hall¡¯s future


    anymore when you¡¯re here to lead us.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Severin smiled. ¡°The other halls had moved their headquarters to South Link City in South


    County. You should do the same too so all the halls could take care of each other. Most importantly, it¡¯s


    easier for you and the elders toe to look for me when you need alchemical pills.¡±


    ¡°This is fantastic!¡± Yuka said excitingly.


    ¡°Oh. You said you found a few halls. Exactly how many did you find?¡±


    Yuka was so happy that the hard days were finally behind her.


    Severin smiled. ¡°You, Draco Hall, Mus Hall, Equus Hall, Serpent Hall, and Tigris Hall. I¡¯ve already found


    them. Oh, and Canis Hall too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯ve already found seven out of twelve. That makes only five left before all the twelve


    halls are united.¡±


    Yuka smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this day since a long time ago.¡±


    Severin managed to capture underlying information based on what Yuka said. He frowned and asked, ¡®


    Are you saying you knew that I¡¯ll being to find you?¡±


    Suddenly, Yuka realized she had identally revealed a secret. With an embarrassed smile, she


    exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know you¡¯reing but the old Supreme Leader did say he woulde back to


    look for us.¡±

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131


    Chapter 1131


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes. The Old Wacko left a huge mess for me and expected me to clean up after him.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The Old Wacko?¡± Yuka¡¯s facial expression looked weird. ¡°Are you talking about the old Supreme


    Leader?¡±


    Severin chuckled. ¡°Yes. I called him Old Wacko and he called me Little Wacko. Perhaps both of us are


    really wackos.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. How interesting.¡± Yuka chuckled together. ¡°So you¡¯re actually lying when you insisted that we


    met before. I really thought I saw you before and I had been thinking hard about when did we meet.


    Albeit, I just can¡¯t recall it.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°How would you invite me to eat together if I didn¡¯te out with that reason?¡±


    ¡°Hey. I want to go check out the elders. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s their situation after Brody drugged them


    with sleeping pills.¡±


    Suddenly, Yuka remembered. Severin nodded. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Shortly, they arrived at the Great Elder¡¯s ce where they discovered the Great Elder, Second Elder,


    Third


    Elder, and Fourth Elder.


    The four elders were sleeping soundly on the table.


    Severin looked at the ss and said, ¡°Brody did not lie. He did put sleeping pills in the alcohol. But they


    are going to wake up soon.¡±


    Yuka left the ce and came back with some servants where she instructed them to bring the elders to


    sleep on the couch. When the sky turned entirely dark, the elders finally woke up while feeling a little


    dizzy!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Why is my head so dizzy? Am I drunk? But I don¡¯t remember drinking a lot just


    now.¡±


    The Great Elder rubbed his head because his head was feeling very heavy.


    ¡°I feel the same too. Did I fall asleep too? That¡¯s not right. How could all of us get drunk together?¡±


    The Second Elder looked at the Great Elder, Third Elder, and the Fourth Elder. Suddenly, he realized


    something was not right. At that moment, Yuka, Severin, and She were sitting across for them and


    looking at them nonchntly.


    After some thinking, the Fourth Elder asked, ¡°Miss Yuka. Where¡¯s Brody? He invited us over to drink


    together because he said he had a piece of monster¡¯s meat that is very delicious and told us toe-


    to- taste it.¡±


    Yuka said with a harsh tone, ¡°You guys are lucky that instead of poison, he put sleeping pills into your


    sses. Otherwise, you guys would be dead by now.¡¯


    ¡°What? He did what? No wonder it felt so wrong. It¡¯s impossible that four of us would get drunk


    together. Damn him! What was he trying to do? Where is he now?¡±


    The Third Elder clenched his fist angrily and stood up. ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± Severin answered.

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132


    Chapter 1132


    ¡°Dead?¡± The elders exchanged looks with each other and looked dumbfounded.


    ¡°But Brody is a level four warrior king and he¡¯s the strongest among the others in the same level. How


    did he die? Even Yuka is not his match!¡± The Great Elder asked curiously.


    1


    Yuka stood up and smiled at the elders. ¡°Kneel down at the Supreme Leader now! This man here,


    Severin Feuillet is our Supreme Leader, the leader of the twelve halls. My boss.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± All of the elders were shocked. ¡°My Supreme Leader!¡±


    It took a while for them to react and finally understood what was going on and so, they quickly knelt


    down. Severin requested them to get up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for covering up my identity before this. I wanted to


    see how is Taurus Hall doing and wanted to know about Taurus Hall. Most importantly, I want to find out


    how loyal everyone is.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then I guess you must be the one who kills Brody. It¡¯s a good thing you kill him.¡±


    The Great Elder took a guess. He could hot help but keep on smiling because he was counting on the


    Supreme Leader to help solve the pressing matters that the hall was facing.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Second Elder got a thought and said, ¡°Supreme Leader, the hall is poor that we had to borrow


    money to maintain the operation¡­¡±


    Yuka chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. He just told me to bring him to Free Rebel Gang when we are


    free tomorrow to pay back the loan we took from Free Rebel Gang.¡±


    Meanwhile, Severin took out four second-grade low-rank alchemical pills and had them floating in front


    of the elders. ¡°Each of you, please take the alchemical pill. It¡¯s a gift from me. It can help improve your


    attainment.¡±


    ¡°Is this a second-grade low-rank alchemical pill?¡± The Great Elder¡¯s voice started to tremble when he


    saw the alchemical pill. ¡°Oh, my god! These are rare items but you have four of them! And they are all


    elite- quality!¡±


    The second elder gulped and said humbly. ¡°Supreme Leader, we can¡¯t ept this. It¡¯s too precious and


    we didn¡¯t do anything to deserve it.¡±


    Despite that, his eyes were fixated on the alchemical pill. His action and expression had reveal his


    desire.


    Severin found it amusing andughed. ¡°If you think you didn¡¯t do anything that had helped the hall in


    the past, that¡¯s the exact reason you should take the alchemical pill. Because you can only help the hall


    when you improve your attainment.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t be so shy and humble. Members from the other halls were not


    humble like you guys. If someone gave me such a precious item, I will ept it without hesitation. This


    alchemical pill can help to increase a person¡¯s attainment. The best way to contribute to the hall is to -


    be stronger and level up as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Girl, you¡¯re right. Thank you, Supreme Leader,¡± the Third Elder chuckled.


    The Fourth Elder also did not reject it and carefully put the alchemical pill in a safe ce. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask the


    servant to prepare a good meal and we shall celebrate this wonderful moment.¡±


    The Great Elder agreed. ¡°Yes. We need to celebrate because Yuka finally meets the Supreme Leader


    she had been on and on about.¡±


    Immediately, Yuka¡¯s face blushed because of what the Great Elder said. She looked at the Great Elder


    while feeling very shy. ¡°Do you know how to use your words? When did I keep talking about the


    Supreme


    Leader? You make it sounds like I have a crush on him!¡±

 Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133


    Chapter 1133


    The Great Elder chuckled happily. ¡°Haha. Miss Yuka, you know I have limited vocabry so I don¡¯t


    know which is the correct word to describe. Let me try again. She misses you so much that she has


    been looking forward to meeting you again.¡±


    ¡°No! That¡¯s so wrong!¡± Yuka stomped her feet and secretly peeked at Severin. Suddenly, she


    discovered her heart was racing. It had never happened before. This was actually the first time she had


    feelings for


    someone.


    Unexpectedly, the Second Elder decided to spice things up. ¡°Miss Yuka, that¡¯s not a bad idea. It has


    been a long time and I never see you getting yourself a boyfriend. Supreme Leader is so handsome


    and charming; you¡¯re a beautifuldy. You two are a perfect match. Why don¡¯t you think about it?¡±


    !


    This was the first time the Third Elder saw Yuka looking so shy. He smiled. ¡°Miss Yuka, your face is so


    red. I never see you like this before. Or perhaps you really do have feelings for Supreme Leader?¡±


    ¡°Hey! Stop making things up!¡± Yuka continued to stomp her feet angrily and did not know how to


    exin herself.


    Severin had no idea how to react too in this awkward situation. He was shocked to see how the elders


    teased Yuka.


    ¡°Haha. Miss Yuka, this is not the first time we joked around and you have always enjoyed it too. Why is


    it different this time?¡± The Great Elderughed out loud again.


    Yuka looked at She and said, ¡°You need to look at the situation before you make all those jokes. This


    is the Supreme Leader you¡¯re making jokes about. And Miss She is here too. Making those jokes are


    so inappropriate.¡±


    The Great Elders replied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this? Supreme Leader is a powerful and charming man.


    Isn¡¯t it normal that many women would like him? Besides, he¡¯s so young now.¡±


    After that, he gave Severin a smile. ¡°Supreme Leader. I have known Miss Yuka for many years. She¡¯s a


    terrific woman and her life had been hard because of Taurus Hall.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Severin nodded and changed the topic, ¡°I know she¡¯s very good. Oh, didn¡¯t Fourth Elder suggest that


    we should celebrate tonight? Why don¡¯t you guys go make the arrangement? It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll do that right away!¡± The Fourth Elder nodded.


    The celebration went on very well. Everyone was very happy to meet Severin. Even though it was the


    first time they met Severin, they got along very well because Severin was very friendly. Throughout the


    night, the elders enjoyed drinking with Severin.


    When the celebration ended, everyone went back feeling drunk and tipsy. Nheless, there were two


    men sitting in the surveince room with terrible-looking faces in the hotel.

 Chapter 1134

    Chapter 1134


    Chapter 1134


    As the clock showed it was one in the morning, the two men could not stand it anymore. One of them


    decided to return to the Orto County Mansion to look for Owen and Sami.


    ¡°What are you doing here sote?¡± Owen frowned as he was unhappy being woken up in the middle of


    the night.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The man said, ¡°Severin and She had not returned to the hotel since this morning. We¡¯re wondering if


    they had already left the city so we decided toe to inform you.¡±


    Owen¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Maybe they are afraid so they decided to leave. I thought he was a man.


    Guess I have overestimated him.¡±


    Samiughed. ¡°He¡¯s going to regret it for running. I¡¯ll get my dad to go hunt them down in South County


    Mansion and kill everyone there. If he didn¡¯t run, I¡¯ll only ask my dad to kill them.¡±


    After some thinking, Owen said, ¡°Maybe they went somewhere else to stay tonight. I think I¡¯l send


    someone to look around and investigate if they leave the city or not.¡±


    The next day, Severin was feeling bored so he spent time making alchemical pills in his room while


    waiting for Yuka to bring him to Free Rebel Gang to pay off the loan in the afternoon, whereas Owen


    had sent many people out to locate Severin¡¯s whereabouts.


    When it was almost afternoon, a man discovered Severin and She¡¯s location.


    ¡°Mister Owen. We found Severin. It was Yuka¡¯s birthday yesterday. She¡¯s the hall master of Taurus Hall


    so Severin and She attended the birthday celebration,¡± the man reported.


    ¡°Oh. So that means he¡¯s still here.¡± Owen frowned. ¡°But why didn¡¯t he return to the hotel after the


    birthday celebration?¡±


    The man answered, ¡°After the celebration, Severin and She did not leave Taurus Hall. Instead, they


    stayed there. He also gave Taurus Hall three hundred million dors which created amotion


    among the rich. It was a big surprise, especially for those less powerful underground forces. Everyone


    was wondering who he was and what¡¯s his rtionship with Yuka and why he gave Taurus Hall such a


    big amount of money.¡±


    Owen nodded. ¡°That amount is nothing to us but it¡¯s definitely a lot to Taurus Hall. So why did Severin


    give Yuka that money? Are they close to each other? Why would he stay there?¡±


    Sami sneered. ¡°Yuka? The beautiful woman everyone talked about? I hear that she¡¯s a slut. Maybe


    Severin likes her. That¡¯s the only valid reason why he would give her so much money. I also heard


    people saying that Yuka is an avaricious person.¡±


    Owen nodded. ¡°I saw her once and she¡¯s really very beautiful.¡±


    Sami was not happy to hear Owen say that. ¡°I heard she¡¯s quite old. Owen, do you like that type of


    woman?

 Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135


    Chapter 1135


    At that moment, Owen knew he had said the wrong thing. He tried to cover his embarrassment with a


    laugh. ¡°Oh,e on. Yuka is at least ten years older than me. Why would I like an old woman like her?


    I prefer a cute girl like you.¡±


    That definitely lifted up Sami¡¯s mood. Despite that, she hid her real emotion and rolled her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s


    more like it. But how do I know if you¡¯re really telling me the truth or lying to me? Men are good liars.¡±


    Owen quickly changed the subject by asking a question. ¡°Sami, do you think we should send people to


    Taurus Hall to be on the lookout for Severin and She? We don¡¯t want to lose their whereabouts


    anymore.¡±


    Sami thought of it and shook her head. ¡°No. My dad will be here tomorrow. He¡¯ll kill them if they are still


    here. But if he runs away, we¡¯ll head to South County and kill everyone in South County Mansion. It can


    be a holiday. I¡¯ve never been there before.¡±


    After a pause, she said, ¡°We might spook him if we send someone on the lookout. It has been days


    since the incident. Maybe he has let down his guard and thought we¡¯re really scared of him and that we


    have given up seeking revenge.¡±


    Owen gave Sami a big thumbs up. ¡°Good thinking. You¡¯re getting smarter!¡±


    Time passed and it was nearly afternoon. Severin had sessfully produced many alchemical pills


    where most of them were second-grade high-rank and third-grade low-rank alchemical pills. If the other


    alchemist knew how fast he could produce alchemical pills and his high sessful rate, they would be


    shocked. Since it was around the time to head to Free Rebel Gang, Severin called She so they


    would go. find Yuka together.


    When they were at Yuka¡¯s door, they heard Yuka talking to another person. Suddenly, Severin frowned


    and his face looked bad.


    ¡°Godfather, why are you here? I was nning to go visit youter,¡± Yuka asked while pouring a cup of


    tea for Gabriel.


    Gabriel smiled. ¡°Haha. The Great Elder sent me here. I¡¯m given the task to get Taurus Hall to repay the


    loan. It had been a long time since you borrow the money from Free Rebel Gang.¡±


    Yuka smiled. ¡°How coincident. We¡¯re nning to go there to repay the loanter. Let¡¯s go together. I


    bought some gifts too. I should go visit the gang leader and thank him personally.¡±


    That was not good news for Gabriel. He frowned and looked unhappy. Based on what he knew, Yuka


    did not have the ability to pay back the money now. Thus, he nned to threaten her and forced her to


    sleep with him so he would agree to help them to negotiate with the gang leader for more time. It was a


    surprise to him when Yuka told him she had the money ready.


    He frowned. ¡°Yuka, are you kidding me? Where did you get the money from? I remember you told me


    you have borrowed a lot of money from the bank too.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yuka smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. We¡¯ll head over to pay back the loanter. Thank you


    for looking after me. I really appreciate it.¡±

 Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136


    Chapter 1136


    Gabriel¡¯s expression looked bad. He continued to ask, ¡°Yuka, where did you get the money from? I


    don¡¯t believe you can earn that money so quickly.¡±


    Yuka exined, ¡°Mister Severin will be going with me and he¡¯s the one who helps us to repay the


    debt.¡±


    Gabriel sneered. ¡°Yuka, I can¡¯t imagine you¡¯re willing to flirt with him so he¡¯ll help you pay the loan. I


    can¡¯t imagine he¡¯s willing to spend that money on you. Did you sleep with himst night?¡±


    Yuka did not expect to hear that from Gabriel. Her face looked sullen and upset. ¡°Gabriel, what do you


    mean by that? You know I¡¯m not that type of girl!¡±


    Gabriel teased and stopped pretending like he really cared about Yuka. ¡°How urate it is when


    people say you can buy everything with money. I helped you many times but you never even once think


    about showing some affection to me. Then you go sleep with that guy because he¡¯s willing to help you


    pay the loan. Money is the king!¡±


    Yuka gritted her teeth. ¡°Gabriel! Stop that nonsense. Nothing happened between me and Mister


    Severin. Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯m your stepdaughter? How could you say those things?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a sneer, Gabriel said, ¡°Stop pretending like you don¡¯t know anything! Do you really think I¡¯m your


    godfather? I¡¯m your sugar-daddy to be more exact! Yuka, I¡¯ve helped you a lot over the years. Although


    didn¡¯t give you any money, you should at least sleep with me once. That¡¯s the very least you can do to


    show your appreciation for the help I extended to you.


    Immediately, Gabriel appeared in front of Yuka and tried to hug her. This time Yuka had stayed


    vignce. She quickly took many steps backward. ¡°Gabriel! So this is who you really are! You kept


    telling people that you see me like your daughter!¡±


    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s what you think. I¡¯m a man. Do you think I can seriously don¡¯t want to sleep with a


    beautiful girl like you? Stop pretending. If you can sleep with Severin, you can also sleep with me!


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll have a hard time epting it!¡±


    While he was talking, he balled up his fist with spiritual energy all over the fist: ¡°If you¡¯re a smart girl,


    you¡¯ll know which is the best choice to choose that¡¯ll allow you from suffering any pain.¡±


    Suddenly, he felt like something was shooting his way. His instinct kicked in when he felt like he was in


    danger. Without any dy, he turned around and threw his punch out.


    A spiritual energy knife was flying toward him and collided with Gabriel¡¯s punch. Even though Gabriel


    was able to stop the spiritual energy knife, he got pushed backward because of the huge impact.


    He looked up and saw Severin and She standing in front of him.


    ¡°You dirty old man! You finally reveal what an *sshole you are!¡± Severin smiled.

 Chapter 1137

    Chapter 1137


    Chapter 1137


    ¡°How dare you call me that? If I¡¯m a dirty old man, then what about you? You¡¯re not any better than me!


    Haha!¡± Gabriel chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re the same so you have no right to scold me. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re


    willing to help her pay the loan if she didn¡¯t sleep with youst night.¡±


    Severin chuckled. ¡°To be honest, I never want to kill you. All I wanted to do was cut off your d*ck. But


    you just make me want to kill you now.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Kill me?¡± Gabrielughed out loud. ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t know where you got your bravery from. I¡¯m a


    level five warrior king, do you think you can kill me? Besides, have you forgotten that I¡¯m a guardian of


    Free Rebel Gang?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Do you believe that the Free Rebel Gang won¡¯t being after me after I kill you?¡±


    He continued, ¡°But I think I should let you know the truth before I kill you. The only reason I would help


    Yuka pay the loan is because I¡¯m her boss. Taurus Hall is one of the twelve halls under Dracodeus


    Temple. So I¡¯ll give her any amount of money she wants, as long as it¡¯s for Taurus Hall.¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s mouth twitched. If what Severin said was the truth, then he should really be afraid of the


    power and wealth of the twelve halls. Most importantly, he did not know if there were any fighters that


    were stronger than him.


    ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible!¡± Gabriel did not believe anything he said and shook his head continuously. In


    order to make him believe, with a thought, Severin formed the spiritual energy shield around him.


    ¡°What? A level nine warrior king? That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Once Gabriel saw the spiritual energy shield, his face flushed white. Even the gang leader of Free


    Rebel Gang would not dare to say anything nor was he Severin¡¯s match.


    Severin smiled and shook his head. ¡°Haha. That¡¯s just a small part of what I¡¯m capable of. I¡¯m not just a


    level nine warrior king.¡±


    Gabriel took a huge gasp after hearing that. Fear had overtaken his mind. Had Severin reached the


    warrior emperor stage?


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m so sorry. Please forgive me and spare me my life!¡±


    He knew he did not stand a chance if Severin decided to kill him. At that moment, he had no desire to


    fight back. He was so scared that his legs went soft on him that he could only kneel down and begged


    for mercy.


    ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word. If I said I¡¯m going to kill you, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m going to do.¡±


    What a funny moment. Before this, Gabriel was so arrogant and ignorant. Yet, it all changed


    tremendously when Gabriel knew how strong Severin was.


    ¡°No, please! Sir, I¡¯m so sorry. My family is waiting for me to go home. My mother, she¡¯s already 80


    years. old and I have¡­¡± Gabriel continued to beg for his life.


    After a second, Severin appeared in front of him and smacked his head. Then Severin looked at his


    body and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s so noisy.¡±


    Once again, Severin sessfully shocked Yuka. Based on what just happened, Severin was definitely


    not a level nine warrior king. Most likely, he was already a warrior emperor.


    ¡°Anyone out there? Come in.¡±

 Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138


    Chapter 1138


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yuka shouted and ordered people toe in.


    She looked at the dead body and said, ¡°Take away Gabriel¡¯s body and find a ce to get rid of it.¡±


    Severin stopped her. ¡°Wait. We need to go to Free Rebel Gang to settle the debt. Bring his body with


    us too. He¡¯s their man and we should return his body to them.¡±


    Yuka was shocked. ¡°Supreme Leader, do we have to do that? Free Rebel Gang is going to be very


    angry.¡±


    Severin smiled faintly, ¡°Do you think they are going to be angry with a guy who can form a spiritual


    energy shield?¡±


    Yuka was speechless. All the time, Free Rebel Gang was a very powerful gang that she never had the


    nerve to offend. Thus, she was always afraid of them. She was really scared when Severin asked to


    bring Gabriel¡¯s dead body together when they headed to Free Rebel Gang.


    However, she had forgotten Severin was a warrior emperor. All Severin needed to do was form a


    spiritual energy shield and the gang leader of Free Rebel Gang would not dare to say anything or do


    anything to them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Severin said.


    Shortly, they arrived at the headquarters of the Free Rebel Gang. At that moment, the gang leader,


    Shawn Rosenberg, was drinking tea in the garden with the elders. It scared the guards when they saw


    Severin and the others. They quickly run in to inform them.


    ¡°Mister Shawn, elders! I have bad news. The members of Taurus Hall are here and they brought Mister


    Gabriel¡¯s dead body with them!¡± One of the guards reported while kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°What?¡± Shawn stood up, looking very shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are they here with Gabriel¡¯s dead body? Did Yuka kill him?¡± The Great Elder


    asked shockingly.


    The Second Elder shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Gabriel is stronger than her. It¡¯s more likely


    when you say Gabriel killed Yuka.¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°But if Yuka is really the one who killed Gabriel, she should be trying hard to flee away


    now. Why would she bring Gabriel¡¯s dead body back to us? I think someone else must have killed


    Gabriel and Yuka was there to witness it. So she¡¯s bringing Gabriel¡¯s dead body back to us now.¡±


    That sounded more reasonable. The Great Elder said, ¡°Let¡¯s just go over and find out.¡±


    At that moment, they walked out feeling weird and angry.mWhen they were at the door, they saw Yuka.


    Shawn approached and asked, ¡°Miss Yuka. What happened? Why is Gabriel dead? Do you know who


    kill him?¡±


    ¡°I kill him!¡± Severin answered after taking a step forward.

 Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139


    Chapter 1139


    ¡°You! How dare you kill Gabriel? Don¡¯t you know he¡¯s our guardian?¡± An elder walked forward and


    red at Severin fiercely.


    Shawn was also ring at Severin. He asked, ¡°Miss Yuka, what is the meaning of this? You bring him


    with you and he¡¯s the one who killed Gabriel. Are you saying you gave your permission to have Gabriel


    killed?¡±


    Yuka forced a smile and said embarrassedly, ¡°Mister Shawn, I¡¯m sorry and yes, he¡¯s with me. Gabriel


    deserved to be killed.¡±


    ¡°Deserve? Do you think you can kill our


    uple as you like?¡±


    The elder could not suppress his anger anymore. He balled up his hand with spiritual energy covering it


    and stared angrily at Severin. ¡°Hey, kid! You got some nerves. I guess you must be very strong too.


    Otherwise, you can¡¯t possibly kill Gabriel.¡±


    After that, he walked further to the front and said, ¡°But if you have the nerves showing up here today,


    you should know you¡¯re not going to walk out here alive.¡±


    Another elder said, ¡°Herbert, stop wasting time by talking to them. Just kill them now.¡±


    As it turned out, the first elder who talked was called Herbert. After that, Herbert flew up the sky and


    headed toward Severin. Just then, Severin released his powerful vibes and formed a spiritual energy


    shield around him.


    Herbert was just halfway near Severin and he immediately stopped. ¡°Level nine warrior king! Oh, He¡¯s


    a level nine warrior king!¡±


    my god!


    Severin cocked up his head and waved his hand. ¡°Mister Herbert. If you want to fight with me, I¡¯ll grant


    you that wish.¡±


    Herbert was a bad temper person. However, he felt so embarrassed now that he stopped flying and did


    not dare to fly near Severin anymore.


    He smiled embarrassedly and flew back to where he was before. Then he dispersed his spiritual


    energy and said, ¡°Mister Shawn, maybe it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn¡¯s mouth twitched. He was the strongest in the gang but he was just a level eight warrior king.


    He was not Severin¡¯s match nor did he ever imagine meeting such a strong person in Skycean City.


    All he could do was smile. ¡°Sir, could you please tell me why you kill Gabriel?¡±


    Obviously, Shawn was no longer as imposing as before


    As such, Severin deactivated his spiritual energy shield and answered. ¡°My name is Severin Feuillet.


    I¡¯m the Supreme Leader of Dracodeus Temple. Yuka is the hall master of Taurus Hall which is one of


    the halls under Dracodeus Temple. Grabiel came over to the hall and wanted to rape Yuka. I got angry


    and killed him. So I thought I should bring his dead body back to you.¡±


    At this moment, Shawn¡¯s forehead started sweating. He was full of fear. Fear that Severine after


    them because of what Gabriel did. Fear that Severin would kill them and destroy the gang.


    He had spent thirty years training to reach where he was now. He looked at Gabriel¡¯s dead body and


    said, ¡± Gabriel is an *sshole! You did the right thing killing him!¡±


    Severin was stunned. He thought Shawn continued to feel angry so he did not expect Shawn to change


    his attitude so quickly.


    Herbert too joined the conversation. ¡°Mister Severin, we did not know Gabriel is such a despicable


    person. Thank you for helping us to get rid of him. We¡¯re very dful. You did the right thing killing him


    so he won¡¯t have the chance to harm other women.¡±

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140


    Chapter 1140


    After a pause, Herbert continued talking. ¡°Please forgive me for being an idiot. I should have asked for


    the whole story before acting recklessly.¡±


    Since the Free Rebel Gang had epted the situation, Severin did not want to make matters worst. He


    smiled. ¡°I see. I also think that Gabriel should die too. I guess we are on the same page.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! You¡¯re right,¡± Shawn adhered.


    Severin looked at them and said, ¡°Even though he¡¯s the guardian of your gang, I shouldn¡¯t put the


    me on you. You can never tell the good or bad of a person through his face. But he was your


    guardian, so I think it¡¯s better to bring his dead body back to you and let you settle it by yourself. It¡¯s the


    least I can do after killing him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! Thank you for sending his dead body back!¡± The other elder who acted arrogantly quickly


    answered.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Alright. That¡¯s settled. I¡¯m actually here because of another thing.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another thing?¡± Shawn started to worry again.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Yuka told me she borrowed a loan from Free Rebel Gang. I¡¯m here to clear the debt


    today. It¡¯s a responsibility to pay back whatever you have borrowed.¡±


    Shawn did not know how to react. He was feeling lucky Severin was not angry at them because Gabriel


    tried to rape Yuka. He did not feel right taking the money from Severin now.


    Besides, he had no idea if Severin was testing them or not. What if Severin felt upset if Shawn


    epted the money?


    ¡°No! Mister Severin, you don¡¯t have to pay us back. We are very close to Taurus Hall. After what


    Gabriel did, I don¡¯t think I should ept the money from you. You don¡¯t have to pay us back any


    amount. It could be a gift to show how sorry we are to Miss Yuka.¡±


    Herbert said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just a small amount. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Severin did not expect they were so afraid of him that they did not dare to ept money from him.


    After some thinking, he made a decision. In order to make them feel safe and convinced that he was


    not going to go after them anymore, he said, ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s what you said, I won¡¯t pay you back. Then


    that¡¯s settled. Everything that has happened is back in the past.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s all in the past!¡±


    Shawn was relieved. Luckily, Severin was willing to ept the goodwill he suggested. Otherwise, he


    would forever live in fear.


    He thought about it and said, ¡°Mister Severin, pleasee in. We could have dinner togetherter so


    we could sincerely apologize to you and Miss Yuka again.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. We¡¯ll get going now.¡±


    After that, Severin left with the others.


    ¡°Goodbye and stay safe.¡± Shawn and the elders followed behind and bid goodbye while still feeling.


    frightened.

 Chapter 1141

    Chapter 1141


    Chapter 1141


    Shawn and the elders made sure Severin and the Taurus Hall¡¯s members had left the Free Rebel Gang


    compound. After a while, Shawn pressed his chest to feel his racing heartbeat. ¡°Damn it! He scared the


    sh *t out of me when he showed us he¡¯s a level nine warrior king. Luckily, he wasn¡¯t angry at us


    because Gabriel was our guardian. At least he¡¯s a reasonable person.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Herbert was relieved too. ¡°Yes. Luckily he¡¯s a reasonable person.¡±


    Meanwhile, Severin and the others were on the way back. Since it was still early, he decided to go


    shopping.


    As he was walking, he thought of what happened just now. A smile appeared on his face. ¡°Those guys


    really wanted to kill me and chop me into pieces in the first ce. Then they rather let us keep the


    money.


    Yuka forced a smile. ¡°You know how strong you are. They aren¡¯t going to take the money because they


    don¡¯t want you to make their life hard.¡±


    She cont¨ªnued after a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s so good when you are strong. You can easily solve many problems


    when you have strong attainment.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two days to settle all the business here. Then you can move to South Link


    City. She and I will stay longer because we¡¯ll like to look around. Also, spend more time training after


    taking the alchemical pill I gave you to increase your attainment.¡±


    Yuka nodded. ¡°Yes. I n to do that tonight. I¡¯ve assigned those tasks to Great Elder and Second


    Elder.¡± After thinking about it, Yuka said, ¡°Oh. I¡¯ll ask them to go back first. Since I¡¯m free now, I can


    show you around.¡±


    #


    She was happy. ¡°That¡¯s good. We¡¯re not familiar with the city. It¡¯ll be nice if you can bring us around.¡±


    Yuka smiled happily, quickly took a nce at Severin, and bit her lip. In a short time, Severin had


    saved. her twice which made her think she might have fallen for him. All the while, she had met many


    different men in her life. None of them gave her the confidence to fall in love with them. The more men


    she met, the more she understood those men were just after her body and they did not like her for who


    she was.


    Severin was different. He did not look at her with lustful eyes. He would even avoid close body contact


    with her or stare at certain body parts.


    Three of them went to different ces and had a great time. Little did they know, the bodyguards of the


    Orto County Mansion saw them. They even secretly took Severin¡¯s photos and sent them to Owen and


    Sami.


    Sami sneered while looking at those photos. ¡°My dad is arriving tomorrow morning. This guy has no


    idea. what¡¯sing after him. Look at how enjoying he is now.¡±


    Owen chuckled. ¡°Any man would be happy in his situation. I mean he got two beautiful girls.


    apanying him.¡±


    Sami¡¯s face turned sullen. She snorted. ¡°He better enjoyed it while he can. He¡¯s going to die tomorrow.


    Hey, get up early tomorrow and go pick up my dad from the airport.¡±


    Owen nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have already set my rm. We won¡¯t bete. Oh, I¡¯ll bring more guards


    with me too.¡±


    Time passed and it was time to sleep. After a busy day, Severin and She went to bed and sleep


    soundly. Yuka was lying on the bed alone and recalled back what happened these two days. A sweet


    smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Oh, my god! The Supreme Leader is so outstanding! I can¡¯t imagine how nice it is if I can be his


    woman.¡±

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142


    Chapter 1142


    In the end, she went to sleep feeling so shy. There was a happy smile on her face too.


    The next day, Sami, Owen, and Terrence went to the airport to pick up Steward. Steward was very


    happy to see his daughter. ¡°Sami, how are you? Are you feeling better?¡±


    Sami acted like a child. ¡°Dad, my mood is never going to be good when that guy is still alive! But I¡¯m


    very happy that he¡¯s still here in this city.¡±


    Steward waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I brought with me three level nine warrior kings and


    eight level eight warrior kings. And you got me too. I believe that¡¯s more than enough to kill him!¡±


    A bald guy rubbed his head and said, ¡°Miss Sami. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t let that guy run. He¡¯s dying


    today!¡± Sami chuckled. ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s go find him now and take my revenge. We can celebrate


    later.¡±


    Terrence walked over and smiled at Steward. ¡°Mister Steward, I¡¯ve made a reservation in the hotel


    exclusive for us only to wee you and your men.¡±


    Steward was satisfied with the arrangement. Yet, he did not show it. ¡°Thank you. That¡¯s very kind of


    you. Let¡¯s go. Where¡¯s that guy?¡±


    Shortly, they headed straight to Taurus Hall. It took them just a short time to arrive.


    ¡°Severin! She! Get your *ss out here now!¡±


    When they were at the entrance, Terrence shouted so loud that he made sure everyone could hear


    him.. The guards were so scared that their knees became weak.


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ll inform them now!¡±


    The guards exchanged looks with each other and quickly ran inside. They did not know Severin had


    offended Orto County Mansion so hard that the Orto County Mansion need to invite Steward toe


    over to help seek revenge.


    ¡°Hall master. Hall master! Something bad happened!¡±


    The guards went looking for Yuka nervously. Yuka was in a meeting with the elders to discuss how to


    sell off their business. After taking the alchemical pills Severin gave her, Yuka had a breakthrough and


    she was now a level five warrior king. She was in a good mood because her attainment went from level


    three to level five.


    ¡°Why are you guys shouting so loud? Didn¡¯t you see we¡¯re in the middle of a meeting?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yuka put on a serious face and reprimanded.


    One of the guards said with fear. ¡°Hall master. Mister Terrence is outside with a lot of people. He event


    asked to see Severin and She. I think the Supreme Leader might have offended them. And Steward


    Hatcher is here too! He brought many famous and strong people with him.¡±

 Chapter 1143

    Chapter 1143


    Chapter 1143


    ¡°What? You said Supreme Leader offended Mister Terrence. And Steward Hatcher is here with many


    strong fight


    The Great Elder nearly fainted. He wondered if what he heard was right.


    The Second Elder pped himself. ¡°Oh, my god! I¡¯m not dreaming. I thought it was a dream. What


    should we do?¡±


    The Third Elder panicked. ¡°We¡¯re doomed! We¡¯re doomed! Will they destroy Taurus Hall too? When did


    Supreme Leader offend so many powerful people?¡±


    Although Yuka was shocked too, as the hall master, she knew this was not the time to panic.


    She thought for a while and said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. If they¡¯re here to look for the Supreme Leader, let¡¯s go


    find him now. We don¡¯t know for sure what¡¯s the Supreme Leader¡¯s attainment. Maybe he can handle


    them.¡± The Great Elder faked a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s already a warrior emperor. There¡¯s only a few


    people have be warrior emperors in this world and everyone knows who they are. But we never


    hear people talking about a warrior emperor by the name, Severin.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°But we don¡¯t have any choice now. Let¡¯s hope the Supreme Leader can


    handle the problem.¡±


    Shortly, they went to the vi where Severin and She staying. All of them looked worried. Severin


    looked at them with a nonchnt expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Remember to stay away from me when


    we¡¯re out there. I¡¯ll handle them myself. I know Steward is going toe after me but I didn¡¯t expect


    him to


    After that, all of them went out to meet Terrence and the others. When they were a hundred feet away


    from Terrence, Yuka asked the others to stop walking and stayed where they were.


    Whereas, Severin continued to walk out to face the crowd with a smile. ¡°Terrence. Owen. I didn¡¯t know


    we¡¯re going to meet so soon. Haven¡¯t you learned from your past mistake? How dare you bring more


    people toe to find me?¡±


    Steward and Sami were angry because Severin ignored them.


    Terrence smiled embarrassingly. ¡°Severin, I¡¯m not the one looking for you today. Please meet Steward


    Hatcher. He¡¯s Sami¡¯s father. He¡¯s here looking for you because you bullied his daughter.¡±


    Sami took a step forward, cocked her head, and said arrogantly, ¡°Severin, I remember you saying that


    you¡¯re not afraid of my father. He has brought many strong fighters with him today. Today will be your


    last day living and so is your woman!¡±


    Severin sneered. ¡°Dear Sami, it seems like your father failed to educate you. That¡¯s probably why you


    are so spoiled and stupid.¡±


    All the time, Steward had kept quiet. Nheless, his mouth twitched after hearing that. He said,


    ¡°Mister Severin, how dare you bully my daughter? And you have some nerves saying I failed to teach


    my daughter. Do you have any idea who you are talking to?¡±


    Severin said, ¡°Mister Steward, I know you are one of The Three Commanders. That means you have


    sacrificed a lot to make many contributions to the country. But that doesn¡¯t mean you should allow your


    daughter to do anything that she wants. Shouldn¡¯t you ask why I bully her? If you refuse to listen to the


    whole story and solely believe everything your daughter tells you, sooner orter, you and your


    daughter are going to learn it the hard way.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Steward sneered. ¡°Oh, really? Let¡¯s see if today¡¯s the day.¡±

 Chapter 1144

    Chapter 1144


    Chapter 1144


    After listening, Severin shook his head with disappointment. ¡°I thought you will listen if I speak nicely to


    you and you¡¯re going to ask your daughter to apologize to me. I guess I have to use violence to show


    you you¡¯re not the strongest or you can¡¯t possibly do everything you want just because you¡¯re the


    Commander.¡±


    The bald-headed level nine warrior king stepped forward and sneered. ¡°Commander, I think he¡¯s just


    bluffing and trying to scare us. Let me test what he¡¯s capable of.¡±


    Severin smiled back, ¡°Are you sure? Don¡¯t regret it when I kill youter.¡±


    ¡°Regret? I don¡¯t even know what that means. And I don¡¯t think you can kill me!¡± The bald-deaded guy


    scoffed and flew up to the sky to wave his hand at Severin. ¡°Stop waiting time. I don¡¯t want to get


    innocent people hurt so let¡¯s fight up here.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Severin leaped and appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Kill him, Fintan! But don¡¯t let him die so easily. I want to see him suffer.¡± Sami shouted excitingly.


    Fintan smiled. ¡°Miss Sami, I¡¯ll try my best. I don¡¯t know how strong he is and I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t control


    my strength and identally kill him.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Severin smiled disdainfully and was not afraid of Fintan.


    ¡°Haha! Laugh while you can!¡±


    Fintan waved his hand to create many flying swords from his spiritual energy. Roughly counting, there


    were nearly a hundred flying swords flying in front of him and looking extremely scary.


    ¡°Is this a level nine warrior king¡¯s attack? Gosh, his telekinesis is so strong. You need to have lots of


    spiritual energy and strong telekinesis to create so many flying swords and to control every flying


    sword,¡± Yuka eximed.


    The Great Elder of Taurus Hall frowned and approached Yuka. He said, ¡°Miss Yuka, his attack looks so


    strong. We don¡¯t know if the Supreme Leader could tackle it. If he failed, then we¡¯re doomed too.¡±


    Despite that, Yuka was not afraid and continued to stay calm. ¡°We¡¯ve been training for all our life and


    we should be prepared to die anytime. If people with attainment are afraid to die, then we will never


    proceed. too far in our attainment. Don¡¯t forget that we are part of Dracodeus Temple. We shall live and


    die together.¡±


    The Great Elder nodded. Even so, he still hoped Severin could withstand the enemy¡¯s attack.

 Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145


    Chapter 1145


    ¡°Hey, kid! What do you think? Come! Show me what you can do! Haha!¡±


    Fintanughed out loud. He did not think Severin was stronger than him.


    ¡°Haha! Really? Then you better look carefully and don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Severinughed out loud. With a thought, he waved his hand to create many flying swords too. His


    flying swords looked more surreal than the ones Fintan created. Moreover, his quantity was far more


    than Fintan¡¯s too.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°These should be enough.¡± Severin smiled and pointed at Fintan. ¡°Go!¡±


    The flying swords flew out at high speed. Before everyone knew it, the swords had reached where


    Fintan


    was.


    -t? No! That¡¯s impossible! How can you create so many flying swords at one time?¡±


    Unlike previously, Fintan¡¯s expression no longer looked rxed. Instead, everyone could tell how


    scared he was. The number of flying swords Severin created was at least three times the number of


    flying swords Fintan created. That was not all. Severin¡¯s flying swords also looked more surreal and


    stronger


    too.


    At that moment, Fintan sensed he was in danger. ¡°Fintan! Be careful!¡±


    Severin¡¯s attack frightened Steward too. He knew only a warrior emperor was capable of what Severin


    did. He wanted to go help but it was toote. Fintan knew the situation was not in his favor. He too


    quickly pointed at Severin and controlled the flying swords to attack Severin.


    Unfortunately, Severin¡¯s flying swords destroyed them without any difficulties. The remaining swords


    continued to fly toward Fintan.


    ¡°No! No! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Fintan felt threatened and scared. He quickly formed a spiritual energy shield to protect himself.


    Unfortunately, the shield he was so proud of was thin and fragile like a piece of paper. It took only five


    flying swords to create multiple cracks on the shield. The cracks scattered quickly and finally, the


    shield. broke. The remaining flying swords hit Fintan¡¯s body.

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146


    Chapter 1146


    ¡°It seems like only the Commander could kill that kid!¡±


    The other fighters were shocked. They looked at Fintan¡¯s body and felt scared. All of them were d


    that they were not the first ones who wanted to show off their strength to Sami. Otherwise, they would


    be the ones lying dead on the floor now.


    No one would like to die so easily after how hard they train to reach where they were now.


    ¡°It looks like we have underestimated you. I¡¯ll fight you myself!¡±


    Steward¡¯s mouth twitched. It hurt him to see one of his strongest fighters die in the fight.


    At that moment, he started to wonder what was the reason the Four Great War Gods refused to help.


    Was it because they knew Severin was very strong? Was it because they knew they were not strong


    enough to defeat Severin? Nevertheless, he only dared to think about that in his heart because if he


    told the other people about his suspicions, it would ruin their reputation. He took a step forward and


    instantly, he was right in front of Severin.


    ¡°Hey, kid. So you¡¯re a level one warrior emperor, are you? Let me test how strong you are!¡±


    After he finished talking, he unleashed his powerful strength into the air. As a level two warrior emperor,


    his strength created immense pressure on many people. Despite that, it did nothing to Severin. He


    remained calm as usual like he was not bothered by his enemy.


    ¡°This is it. His enemy is a level two warrior emperor. Do you think our Supreme Leader can defeat the


    enemy?¡±


    The Third Elder of Taurus Hall clenched his fist tightly as he was feeling nervous. Severin waved his


    hand at the front. Subsequently, a spiritual energy palm appeared with a light golden glow.


    ¡°I think this attack is the best attack to represent the power of a level three warrior emperor. Mister


    Stewards, let¡¯s see if you can handle it!¡±


    Severin smiled. He had high confidence and was very familiar with how to control his power. It was not


    his intention to kill his enemy in one blow, after all. It would mean Dracodom would lose a good fighter


    which would be a loss. In addition, Steward had to sacrifice a lot to make contributions to the country.


    All Severin wanted to do was teach him a lesson and did not have any desire to kill him.


    It was a good gesture but Steward did not understand. His mouth twitched. The spiritual energy palm


    looked was indeed looking quite scary, especially the faint golden glow. That was a sign showing


    Severin was really a warrior emperor.


    When a fighter became a warrior emperor, a gold spirit would appear in his body. During the fight, the


    warrior emperor could use the gold spirit in his body when heunched an attack. With that, the


    spiritual energy of the attack would have a golden glow such as the spiritual energy palm Severin


    launched.


    Warrior emperors at higher levels would have stronger gold spirits. The golden glow would be fuller and


    stronger based on the gold spirit¡¯s strength.


    That was why Steward looked troubled when he saw the attack. Nevertheless, the attack was already


    charging at him and he had no choice but to fight back. He clenched his fist tightly and threw a punch


    out. A gigantic fist appeared in front of him with a faint golden glow too.


    ¡°What? Severin is a warrior emperor too? But I¡¯ve never heard about him before!¡±


    At that moment, Terrence started to worry. His face looked scared because he did not know if Steward


    was strong enough to defeat Severin. And if Steward failed to kill Severin, he was scared Severin


    would


    Despite what he said earlier on, he did bring his family¡¯s elders along with him here today.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1147

    Chapter 1147


    Chapter 1147


    ¡°F*ck! Owen, do you think my Dad can defeat Severin? I know my Dad is a level two warrior emperor


    but I have a feeling Severin¡¯s golden glow looks stronger.¡±


    Sami clenched her fist tightly and started to feel worried for his father. For all of her life, her Dad had


    been the strongest person she knew and no one was strong enough to kill him.


    Owen frowned. ¡°He¡¯s young andck of experience. I don¡¯t think he can defeat your Dad easily. I don¡¯t


    think his golden glow is noticeably stronger than your Dad. Maybe your Dad¡¯s technique is stronger


    than his too. You can¡¯t conclude the winner solely on how strong the golden glow is. The technique and


    the attainment technique would affect the result too.¡±


    After hearing that, Sami felt a little relieved. When everyone was worrying, the attacks from Severin


    and Steward collided together. Meanwhile, She continued to stand with a smile on her face. She


    folded her arms and looked rxed.


    ¡°She, why aren¡¯t you worried? Isn¡¯t he your husband?¡± Yuka asked and frowned after she discovered


    that.


    She smiled proudly. ¡°Miss Yuka. Before this, Severin killed a level seven warrior emperor before. It¡¯s


    a piece of cake to him because Mister Steward is just a level two warrior emperor. It would not take


    much effort for him to kill Steward too.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What? He killed a level seven warrior emperor before?¡± The elders of Taurus Hall were shocked.


    At that very moment, a loud explosion went off. Steward¡¯s attack was destroyed. Although Severin¡¯s


    attack looked more illusory and weaker, its remaining power still continued to charge forward at


    Steward.


    ¡°No!¡± Steward noticed that and quickly formed a spiritual energy shield.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Sami shouted out loud.


    For the first time ever in her life, she felt so helpless. The spiritual energy shield broke into pieces and


    that did not stop Severin¡¯s attack from hitting Steward¡¯s chest. As a result, Steward got hit from fell


    down. His face looked pale when he splurted out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Dad! Are you alright? Please don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    Sami ran over and squatted in front of Steward. She looked at her dad and at that moment, she


    regretted everything she did. Finally, she realized her father was hot the strongest and she could not


    have her ways just because she thought she could.

 Chapter 1148

    Chapter 1148


    Chapter 1148


    Sami¡¯s tears started falling down. She had never thought she would need to face this situation. The


    blood in Steward¡¯s body rushed up his throat. He coughed twice before he forced himself to stand up.


    ¡°Commander!¡±


    The others quickly ran over and stood in front of him to stop Severin from killing Steward. All of them


    looked at Severin with alert. Severin moved in a sh and appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to kill him.¡± It was a relief to everyone.


    ¡°Thank you for sparing me my life!¡±


    Steward asked the others to move away. After that, he sped his hand together and showed Severin


    his gratitude. Severin extended his hand out and stopped him. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill you because I know how


    much you have sacrificed yourself for the country. Because of that, I forgive you.¡±


    After a pause, he looked at Sami. ¡°But your daughter is spoiled and arrogant. She tried to take the thing


    my wife want and when we refused to give it to her, she tried to take it by force and even threatened to


    kill us. If she doesn¡¯t change her attitude, sooner orter, she¡¯s going to be in trouble again. If you¡¯re


    not there to save us, people who are not scared will just kill her. It¡¯s going to be toote for you.¡±


    After this incident, Steward finally realized his mistake. He had spoilt his daughter way too much.


    He sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. Her mother passed away when she was very small and I had been busy with


    my work so I didn¡¯t spend a lot of time with her or had the time to teach her. I¡¯m the one to me. I will


    guide and teach her to be a better person from now on.¡±


    Severin nodded satisfyingly and said, ¡°Sami, you need to face the consequences for the thing you did.


    That means you have to kneel down and apologize to me and She. Or I¡¯m not going to let you leave


    Taurus Hall today.¡±


    At that moment, She, Yuka, and the others were approaching where Severin was. Yuka and the


    others were shocked. They knew Severin was very strong but it had definitely surpassed their


    estimation. It seemed like Severin¡¯s attainment was so high that he could probably be the strongest


    person in the mundane world.


    Sami looked at her dad and understood what situation she had gotten herself into. She walked to


    where Severin and She are, kneeled down, and apologized sincerely. ¡°Thank you for not killing my


    dad. I know what I did was wrong and I will never be so arrogant and expect everything to go ording


    to my wishes. I can¡¯t lose my dad. If my dad is killed because of me, I will live in pain and suffer


    forever.¡±


    Severin was satisfied and he could feel Sami was really sincere. He nodded. ¡°Alright, I can see you


    have learned from your mistake. That¡¯s the end of this matter¡±


    After some thinking, Steward asked curiously, ¡°Excuse me. I have a question. Before this, I¡¯d requested


    the Four Great War Gods to help me take revenge, but they rejected me and told me they were busy. I


    can sense something was wrong. Are you close friends with them? Is that why they refuse to help me?¡±


    Severin smiled faintly, ¡°You¡¯ve picked the wrong people to help you. They are my disciples. Now that


    your know this, do you think they¡¯ll help you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Steward gasped. ¡°They are your disciples?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1149

    Chapter 1149


    Chapter 1149


    ¡°Oh, my god! The Four Great War Gods are your disciple?¡±


    Yuka was so shocked that she kept her mouth open wide. Who on earth was this guy really? Those


    elders who were standing behind her were shocked too. They started to wonder if their ears were


    fooling him.


    ¡°I finally got the answer! It had been bothering me for a long time.¡±


    After feeling shocked for a while, Stewardughed cheerfully. ¡°No wonder they were afraid I would be


    angry at him and kept on looking for excuses to reject me. They even told me to just let it go. Too bad, I


    didn¡¯t listen to them. I mean I didn¡¯t expect a governor of the South Couty is such a powerful person.¡±


    Terrence thought for a while and requested his son to go apologize to Severin too.


    Owen realized what happen and quickly kneeled together with She. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have done


    those things too.¡±


    ¡°Please get up. If I didn¡¯t kill you in the first ce, it means I won¡¯t kill you now too.¡±


    Severin smiled and said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m not a person who holds grudges. But you guys have to face


    the consequences for bringing so many people here today, so clean up the mess and bring that dead


    body


    you when


    when you leaveter.¡±


    with


    Thank


    to him.


    you for forgiving me!¡± Owen stood up and was relieved that Severin was not going to do anything


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    At that time, Terrence approached and invited respectfully, ¡°What about we have dinner together


    tonight? We can have some drinks together. We would like to express our regret.¡±


    Severin waved his hand. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. But it would be good if you stoping after me.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Then we¡¯ll be leaving now,¡± Terrence smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    Steward and the others also bid goodbye. Within a while, they left and also brought the dead body


    together with them.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Supreme Leader, you¡¯re so damn terrific!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Even the Commander is not his match! Hahaha. No one is going to bully us anymore!¡± Every


    member of Taurus Hall cheered excitedly.


    ¡°Damn! You¡¯re so strong!¡±


    When Terrence and the others were no longer there, Yuka approached Severin and looked at Severin


    with. her admiring eyes as if Severin was her idol.


    Once again, Severin had shocked her. This time, she finally understood why the old wacko would


    choose this man to be their new Supreme Leader.


    ¡°Haha! Supreme Leader, you¡¯ve given us a big surprise. We didn¡¯t know you¡¯re actually so strong!¡±

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150


    Chapter 1150


    The Great Elderughed out loud. Everyone was really happy to see how things turned out and how


    strong their Supreme Leader was.


    Severin looked at everyone with a faith smile. ¡°You guys have made some improvements. I guess


    those alchemical pills are very effective. Train hard and I will give you guys more alchemical pills after


    you have gotten used to your power.¡±


    ¡°More alchemical pills? But those alchemical pills are very expensive and rare,¡± the elders said


    excitingly. They could not believe how Severin treated them.


    It did not bother Severin. ¡°I¡¯m going to bring your hall master away with me when she reaches level


    nine warrior king or warrior emperor. So as elders, you guys have to make sure you get stronger. That¡¯s


    the only way to make Dracodeus Temple be stronger. Besides, Dracodeus Temple is going to get


    the benefit when you guys be strong too.¡±


    ¡°Hahah! You¡¯re right!¡±


    The Second Elder was thrilled to hear that. Before this, they had never dreamt about getting hands with


    second-grade alchemical pills. Yet, Severin was able to supply them at times. It was definitely a good


    thing for them.


    Severin looked at them and said, ¡°If you need to sell off all the business at a rtively low price, just


    sell it. Try to settle everything as soon as possible. She and I are going to go back two or three days


    later.


    ¡°Yes, Supreme Leader. We will settle everything as soon as possible.¡±


    At this moment, every member of Taurus Hall was feeling very hopeful about their future. They


    believed. Taurus Hall would expand bigger and stronger with Severin¡¯s help. After that, Severin had


    nothing else to do so he decided to head back to the vi he was staying with She.


    When he was back in the vi, he took out his cauldron and continued to make more alchemical pills.


    This time he prepared to use up all the first-grade and second-grade spiritual herbs and turned them


    into alchemical pills so he could distribute them out to people when he returned to South County.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After making a few rounds, he went to rest. After Steward returned to the County Mansion, he quickly


    ate a healing alchemical pill. His face looked better then.


    ¡°Dad, are you alright? Is your body doing fine?¡±


    Sami looked at her father as she continued to feel worried.


    Steward forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. He never thought about killing me. I think he didn¡¯t go all


    out. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s his attainment but I know he didn¡¯t use all of his power. He can easily kill me


    but he didn¡¯t. That¡¯s why I¡¯m still here talking to you.¡±


    ¡°Dad! I know what I did was wrong. I¡¯ll never act so foolish and arrogant anymore!¡± Sami lowered her


    head.


    After what happened today, Steward discovered his daughter had grown up. He smiled, ¡°I¡¯m very


    happy you know what you did was wrong. If you behave like this again in the future, I will punish you. I


    know I was wrong to spoil you and allow you to use my name to bully others in the past. So you need


    to remember this from today onward, I¡¯m not invincible. I will grow old and die one day. You need to


    train. hard. I can¡¯t protect you forever.¡±


    Sami nodded. ¡°Dad. I know it now. I will train hard in the future.¡±


    Steward nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already used my connection to get you a spot in a sect. All you need to do is go


    to the sect with the rmendation letter. Sami, I won¡¯t be there for you once you join the sect. You


    have


    body low key and avoid causing any trouble Do you derstand? If you don¡¯t change your temper you¡¯re


    going to create mich trouble for your


    Sami pursed her lip and nodded frailing spent ¡°But the man I don¡¯t get to one you often


    ¡°You silly girl be proud of you if you can be offing with high attalion Sheward


    11 it head and looked at Sam with his loving eyes


    bad Same


    rubbed Sami¡¯s


    to stay low-key and avoid causing any trouble. Do you understand? If you don¡¯t change your temper,


    you¡¯re going to create much trouble for yourself.¡±


    Sami pursed her lip and nodded, feeling upset. ¡°But that means I don¡¯t get to see you often.¡±


    ¡°You silly girl. I¡¯ll be proud of you if you can be strong with high attainment.¡± Steward rubbed


    Sami¡¯s head and looked at Sami with his loving eyes.

 Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151


    Chapter 1151


    The next day, She woke up feeling tired. Her body was also very sore. She looked at Severin who


    was sleeping beside her and said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re too strong that you make me so tired every time. I


    have to train harder so I can be a profound master soon.


    After that, She got up and went to freshen up. She changed her clothes and sat with her legs


    crossed to start training.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Severin continued to sleep for a while longer. When he woke up, he discovered She was actually


    training. Most of the time, she preferred to go out shopping and went out ying. He was definitely


    shocked.


    ¡°She! You¡¯re actually training! That¡¯s so not you!¡±


    Severin smiled. She¡¯s sexy body came into his mind again. He thought, ¡°This girl is really very


    attractive.¡± When She finished her training, she gave Severin a fierce look, ¡°What do mean when you


    said it¡¯s so not me? You said it as if I don¡¯t like to train. I¡¯m already a level eight grandmaster and I¡¯m


    not too far from reaching level nine. Once I be a level one profound master, you must give me


    some spiritual herbs to help with my training!¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t forget about that. I¡¯ve already made some first-grade low-rank


    and medium-rank alchemical pillsst night. They are suitable for you and Diane.¡±


    ¡°Honey! You¡¯re the best!¡± She got so excited. She ran over, jumped on to Severin, wrapped her legs


    around his waist, and kissed him. ¡°I love you so much!


    ¡°Haha! Luckily you know that.¡±


    Severinughed. As he turned around, he fell to the bed with She underneath him.


    Something was wrong. She panicked. ¡°No! It¡¯s early in the morning. Please don¡¯t tell me you want¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re too cute to resist!¡± Severin smiled evilly and kissed She.


    Both of them did not show up until it was near afternoon. She felt so speechless. Now she


    understood why Diane told her she was happy She could help her take some burden off her.


    At first, she did not understand why. She found out it was really hard and tiring for Diane to deal with


    Severin alone because she was getting tired after traveling together with Severin for just a few days.


    When they left the vi, She asked a question that was on her mind. ¡°Severin, why do I have a


    feeling that Yuka likes you? Do you feel that?¡±


    Severin was speechless. He frowned. ¡°No way. We just know each other for a few days and we don¡¯t


    talk much.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No. The way she looked at you is different. You rescued her twice when she


    was in danger. And you¡¯re so handsome and wonderful. Not many women can resist your charm.¡±


    Severin did not what to say. ¡°What¡¯s going on in your mind? Why do you keep thinking about these?


    She had seen and flirted with so many different men. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll fall in love with a person so


    easily.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on! She did those for the hall. She was never in a rtionship before. If you think she¡¯s


    really that kind of woman, do you think she can continue to be a virgin still? So I think she¡¯s actually a


    very good. woman. From the way she looked at it, I¡¯m sure she has feelings for you.¡±

 Chapter 1152

    Chapter 1152


    Chapter 1152


    ¡°Do you think a girl won¡¯t easily fall in love with a man just because they only met a few times? It was


    love at first sight for me when I saw you. There¡¯s no logic when ites to love,¡± She said with


    confidence.


    ¡°Stop talking about this nonsense. She¡¯s my subordinate and I¡¯m her boss. I don¡¯t want to create any


    misunderstanding!¡± Severin coughed twice to cover his embarrassment.


    Yet, an image of Yuka looking shy appeared in his mind. He had to admit Yuka was definitely a very


    sexy woman. No wonder so many men wanted her. Even he was mesmerized by her appearance after


    spending a couple of days with him. Sometimes, he would also lost in a daydream when he thought of


    her smile and her shy face.


    ¡°Do you seriously care about that? I think as long as you like her, she likes you back, and both of your


    personalities match, then it¡¯s a go,¡± She said.


    ¡°She, what¡¯s wrong with your today? Why are you so interested in this today? Are you trying


    matchmaking?¡± Severin said, looking at her with a weird expression.


    She shrugged. ¡°If you feel the same way, I think it¡¯s totally fine. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s going to work if I go and


    ask Yuka. Any woman would easily fall for you after how charming you were yesterday.¡±


    Severin did not know if he should feel happy or sad about thatment. He knocked on She¡¯s head


    once. ¡°You silly girl. I really wonder what¡¯s going on in your brain. It¡¯s just a few days since you be


    my second wife and here you are, trying hard to find a third wife for me.¡±


    She smiled. That¡¯s because you¡¯re too powerful. I need to find you more wives to offload some of our


    burdens.¡¯


    All of a sudden, Severin¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Huh? You hardly have anyone calling you? Who is it? Is it from Diane? Is she missing you?¡± She


    joked and giggled when she heard Severin¡¯s ringtone.


    At first, Severin also thought Diane was the one calling her. While he was taking out his phone, he said,


    Yes, of course. You kept reminding me how charming I am so it must be a call from a beautiful woman.


    Who else can it be?¡±


    When he saw the caller id, his expression looked weird. It was not Diane calling but Gracie.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Gracie calling you. I guess she¡¯s the one missing you, not Diane.¡± She giggled when she


    looked


    over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Maybe there¡¯s something she wants to find out from me.¡±


    Severin red at She and answered the call. ¡°Miss Yuka, how many I help you?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Supreme Leader. I bring you good news! I have news about Gallus Hall!¡± Yuka giggled on the phone.

 Chapter 1153

    Chapter 1153


    Chapter 1153


    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s great. It¡¯s really a piece of good news. You have outdone yourself again, Gracie.¡± Severin


    laughed out loud after receiving the good news.


    Gracie said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me this time. The members of the Mus Hall were the ones who found out. They


    told me and I called you.¡±


    ¡°I see. No matter who was the one who found out, you all did great!¡±


    In fact, Severin was feeling very excited. ¡°To be honest, I worry about Gallus Hall the most.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Gracie frowned and asked curiously.


    Severin smirked. ¡°Because of the name. Just think about it when you tell other people you¡¯re a member


    of the Gallus Hall. It¡¯s so awful. I don¡¯t think I can¡¯t stand it and would hope I can change the name.¡±


    Gracie chucked. ¡°I get what you¡¯re trying to say. People also make fun of Equus Hall too by saying


    we¡¯re a bunch of donkeys. But it¡¯s so much better when youpare it with Gallus Hall and Sus Hall. I


    used to think about this question and wondered if Gallus Hall would change their name. Luckily they


    didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. If they did, we¡¯re going to have a hard time tracking them down. I feel at ease knowing we have


    news about them now.¡±


    Severin was relieved. ¡°Okay. I will send you the detailster. They are not too far from where you are.¡±


    Gracie nodded. After some thinking, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation over there? Have you found


    Taurus Hall?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Severin answered, ¡°I did. They¡¯re selling off their business now and will be on their way to South Link


    City in a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    Gracie chuckled and ended the call. After that, she sent the information about Gallus Hall to Severin.


    Severin looked at the information and mumbled, ¡°The hall master of Gallus Hall is Nancy Zyke. It is


    located in Nine Dragon City, a city in Nine Draco Province. There¡¯s no exact address. ording to the


    information, Nancy is a beautiful woman and estimates to be a level four warrior king.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Nine Dragon City. Another big city.¡±

 Chapter 1154

    Chapter 1154


    Chapter 1154


    After hearing that, She said, ¡°It¡¯s not far too away from us. Skycean City is at the border between


    Nine Draco Province and Skystream City. If we drive there, it¡¯s probably going to take us seven or eight


    hours. to reach there.¡±


    Her eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Honey, are we going there after everything is settled here? Why don¡¯t we


    drive there?¡±


    The happy and anticipating look She had on her face told Severin that She was thinking to enjoy


    the scenery around the road. Therefore, he nodded. ¡°Sure. If that¡¯s what you want. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    It made She very excited. ¡°That¡¯s great! I never expect us to travel to Nine Drago City. It¡¯s the busiest


    city among all the other cities in Nine Draco Province.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the same as Skystream City. It can be a holiday. From the information, it


    seems like the hall master of Gallus Hall is a woman too. A beautiful one.¡±


    She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you discriminating against women?


    What¡¯s


    wrong with a woman being a hall master? If we¡¯re willing to train hard, we¡¯re not any lesser than


    man!¡±


    Severin smiled awkwardly and exined himself. ¡°I¡¯m not discriminating against women. I¡¯m just


    curious why are the hall master for Mus Hall, Serpent Hall, Taurus Hall, and Gallus Hall all beautiful and


    young women? Half of the eight halls I found are all led by beautiful young women. Isn¡¯t that a


    coincidence?¡± After hearing that, she also thought it was quite weird. That¡¯s right. This proportion is so


    unlikely. Theoretically speaking, many people would rather have a man be a hall master. It¡¯s not


    rare to find a woman being a hall master but not a lot. Yet, you have four women as hall masters and


    they are all very pretty and young.¡±


    Suddenly, something struck her. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Do you think this is probably an arrangement by your


    master?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Old wacko always thinks differently from the others. Maybe he did it on purpose


    because he was afraid I can¡¯t find a wife.¡±


    She covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Haha. Maybe your master had arranged them to be your


    wives. He knows how wonderful you are and they are almost the same age as you. You better


    appreciate and don¡¯t disappoint your master.¡±


    Severin smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Are you being way too generous? Are you really happy to share me


    with other people?¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s because I think Gracie, Yuka, and the others are quite nice. They are so


    talented. Prettier than me too. I also think it¡¯s going to be more fun if all of us could y well together,


    go shopping together, and train together. It¡¯s good to have more people around.¡±


    Most importantly, Diane and her could offload their burdens if Severin was willing to get more wives. He


    was really too powerful and strong for just the two of them to handle. In addition, both of them would be


    busy training. There would be much time left for them to spend time apanying Severin.


    Severin¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I know many heads of the family or governor have many wives too. But all


    of them don¡¯t get along with each other. Why would you think it¡¯s going to be fun when I have more


    wives? Let me see if your heart is cold!¡±


    She put her hands behind her and cocked up her head proudly. ¡°Diane and I talked about it before.


    We¡¯re going to object if you are in love with a woman who enjoyed fighting and scheming against


    others.


    We dont mind if your other women can get along well with us. Just look at me and Diane. We get along


    just fine. Plus I don¡¯t think Gracie or Yuka are bad women. Well, I haven¡¯t met Nancy yet so I don¡¯t


    know what kind of woman she is.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1155

    Chapter 1155


    Chapter 1155


    Severin did not know how to react. ¡°Yes, I can ept it if you say you know what kind of woman Gracie


    ¨ªs. But we just know Yuka for a few days and yet, you say it as if you know her very well. It¡¯s important


    for us to spend more time with another person to get to know her well.¡±


    She was very confident with herself. ¡°Woman knows woman the best. Even though Miss Yuka had to


    sacrifice herself to continue operating Taurus Hall, she did not exchange her body for any favors. That


    is good enough to show she¡¯s a good woman. Yes, I only knew her for a few days but I trust my


    judgment.¡±


    Severin could not be bothered to argue with She. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°I think we can


    leave and drive to Nine Dragon City tomorrow.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°What car are we driving? Or we can just ask Miss Yuka to arrange a car for us?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m toozy to go buy a new one. Since they are in the middle of settling


    everything, I¡¯ll just tell her to get us a car.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell them to head to South County once they finished settling


    everything here. I¡¯ll tell Diane and the other hall masters. When Yuka and the others arrive, Larry could


    go pick them up and help them to settle down.¡±


    During lunch, Severin told Yuka his n.


    What? You have information on Gallus Hall¡¯s location! That¡¯s terrific. That means you only need to find


    four more halls. Congrattions!¡±


    Yuke was delighted to hear that.


    The Great Elders thought about it and asked, ¡°Supreme Leader, do you know what¡¯s their current


    situation? Do you need us to go along with you?¡±


    Severin said, ¡°No. Just make sure you settle everything here. Once you¡¯re done, you guys can head to


    South County Mansion. I¡¯ll contact my family and the other hall masters. They¡¯ll be there to pick


    everyone and help you to settle down.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Supreme Leader,¡± the Great Elder said.


    Severin looked at Yuka and said, ¡°Yuka, can you prepare a car for us? Nine Dragon City is not too far


    from her. So She and I have decided to drive there tomorrow morning.¡±


    Yuka nodded. ¡°No problem. You can pick any cars from the garage.¡±


    The next day, Yuka brought Severin and She to the garage.


    There were many cars parked inside. Ranging from super luxury cars tomon cars like Audi A4.


    Severin looked at Audi A4 and said, ¡°She, I think we should stay low profile. This Audi A4 should do


    it. Besides, we¡¯re not going to drive it back to South County. It¡¯s way too far.¡±.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She nodded. ¡°I have no problem with it.¡±


    Yuka smiled. Then she went to look for the key to pass it to Severin. ¡°Supreme Leader, I think we


    should be able to depart to South Link City tomorrow. We shall wait for you there.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Alright. We can celebrate together once I find Nancy and bring her back to South Link


    City too.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±

 Chapter 1156

    Chapter 1156


    Chapter 1156


    The way Yuka smiled was so alluring and attractive. Shortly, Severin and She left for Nine Dragon


    City.


    ¡°Haha! This is so fun! It¡¯s been a while since I drive. Suddenly, I feel it¡¯s so rxing andfortable


    driving on the road and listening to music.¡±


    After driving for a while, She was getting more excited. She was the one who insisted to be the


    driver.


    As the passenger, Severin had nothing to do so he took out his cigarette and started smoking. ¡°The


    view is spectacr. I had been busy training and making alchemical pills for the past few months. It¡¯s a


    good chance for me to rx and enjoy some time off once in a while. I find it very rxing to look at the


    view


    now.¡±


    After driving for more than four hours, they drove into a small town. It was a town near a valley.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I see a restaurant there. Let¡¯s take a break and have lunch first. We can probably reach Nine Dragon


    Province before night falls.¡±


    She smiled when she saw the restaurant.


    Severin nodded. After that, he tried to feel the level of spiritual energy in the air. ¡°Wow, the level of


    spiritual energy in the air here is quite rich. This is a good ce to train.¡±


    ¡°Really? Do you think there could be a hidden family that has attainment here?¡±


    After feeling the spiritual energy in the air, She asked.


    Severin shook his head. ¡°Yes, the spiritual energy is quite rich but those hidden families normally have


    their own attainment technique and most of their members have attainment. The level of spiritual


    energy in this town is not enough for them because the coverage is too small. Most importantly, there is


    no suitable forest around here to hunt for treasure.¡±


    She nodded after hearing the exnation. ¡°I see. So you¡¯re saying those hidden families would


    prefer staying at a ce with rich spiritual energy in the air and somewhere with a forest.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes. Preferably a forest with spiritual herbs that couldst them for a long time. So


    they could ensure the long prosperity of their family¡¯s future.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. I see. I have been wondering why we don¡¯t often see members of hidden families and sects.


    coming out to the mundane world. I got my answer now. The level of spiritual energy in most of the


    ces in the mundane world is not rich enough to attract them.¡±


    Finally, She understood it.


    They continued talking as they walked to the restaurant. The waitress showed them to their table on


    the second floor.


    ¡°Good day. What would you like to order today? The restaurant offers fresh monster meat today. The


    best way to cook it is to make soup out of it. Would you like to try it?¡±


    When Severin and She were at the table, the waitress stood there and rmended the


    restaurant¡¯s rmended dishes. She was wearing a uniform that perfectly embodied her sexy curve.


    In her hand, she carried a menu.


    She was intrigued by the idea of eating the fresh monster meat. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, really? Then we


    would like to have that. That should be enough for the both of us.¡±


    ¡°No problem. We have a few soup vors to choose from. Please pick one.¡±


    The waitress waited for She to sit down patiently before passing the menu to She

 Chapter 1157

    Chapter 1157


    Chapter 1157


    She looked at the menu, picked a vor, and passed the menu back to the waitress.


    The waitress smiled politely and asked, ¡°Would you like to order any alcohol or beverages?¡± After


    thinking about it, She answered, ¡°Oh, then we would like to have a bottle of red wine.¡± ¡°Any bottle of


    red wine?¡± The waitress looked stunned but thatsted only a few seconds. Later, she quickly put the


    professional smile back on her face. ¡°We only ept spiritual stone as payment because you have


    ordered the fresh monster soup. A bottle of red wine is not very expensive but it also cost around one


    or two low-grade spiritual stones. The premium red wine is priced at ten low-grade spiritual stones.¡±


    She thought it was better to inform earlier on the price in case the customerined about the


    price.ter.


    Severin smiled, flipped his hand to take out a medium-grade spiritual stone, and tossed it to the


    waitress. ¡°This should be enough to pay for the bill.¡±


    The waitress caught the stone and smiled. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s more than enough.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Keep the change.¡±


    The waitress was thrilled to hear that and quickly sped her hand together to express her gratitude.


    Thank you, sir. I¡¯ll ce the order now.¡±


    Meanwhile, at the other corner of the restaurant, there were three men sitting together at a table. They


    kept on looking over to where Severin and She were sitting.


    They were the infamous three close pals of South Town. Their families were notable and powerful


    families in South Town. The citizens of South Town would try to avoid meeting them at all cause


    because they were known to bully anyone they want and no one would dare to punish them for all the


    crimes theymitted.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jamil was a chubby guy. Marcel liked to wear a white shirt. Leroy had a darker skin tone. Jamil¡¯s eyes


    lit up when he saw She. ¡°That chick is so god damn pretty! Look at her long fair legs. I can¡¯t stop


    looking at it.¡±


    Marcel quickly looked over and gulped. ¡°That body! The perfect hourss body! I don¡¯t remember


    seeing her in town before.¡±


    Same as the other two, Leroy also looked over. After that, he gave the other two a look. ¡°I¡¯ve never


    seen them in town before. I guess they are just stopping here to take a rest. Since we both like the girl


    so much, why don¡¯t we look for an opportunity and kidnap that girl?¡±


    Jamil had always thought he was a strong man because he was a level one warrior king at his age. He


    smiled evilly and said, ¡°She¡¯s really something. Leroy, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s going to be a shame if we miss


    the opportunity. I don¡¯t want to look back and feel regret in the future.¡±


    After that, Leroy looked at Marcel and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Marcel chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re the infamous three close pals of South Town. Do you think I¡¯m going to miss


    out on this? Since they are just bypassing the town, there is only one road for them to taketer. Let¡¯s


    continue drinking now and we just need to reach Yend Valley before they do. There¡¯s hardly anyone


    there. We can kill the man and drag the girl into the forestter.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Marcel, you have it all n out. That¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. It¡¯ll be unlikely for my father to find out that


    way. I don¡¯t want him to nag me again. Yend Valley is indeed a good ce and it¡¯s five miles away


    from the town. No one is going to see what we do.¡±


    Leroyughed out loud. The three of them continued drinking until they saw Severin and She start


    eating. They asked for their bill and left immediately.


    ¡°Wow, the soup is very nice. It¡¯s aromatic, vorful, and an umami taste!¡±


    She looked content and happy after drinking a spoonful of soup.

 Chapter 1158

    Chapter 1158


    Chapter 1158


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Severin was d to see She was enjoying the soup. ¡°All you think about is food. You¡¯re really an avid


    foodie!¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a foodie? I like to eat any food that I like. Most importantly, I


    can maintain my body weight no matter how much food I eat. Do you know how many girls wish to


    have that?¡±


    Severin said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just enjoy all the food that you like. I know a recipe to make an alchemical


    pill to reduce your body weight and you don¡¯t have to worry you be fat again if you stop eating the


    alchemical pill.¡±


    ¡°What? Do you really know how to make that alchemical pill? This world is full of wonder!¡± She¡¯s


    eyes widened as if she discovered a whole new world.


    Half an hourter, She stood up feeling very satisfied to stretch her back. ¡°This is so tasty. Luckily we


    decided to stop here to have lunch and luckily we didn¡¯t fly there. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to drink


    this soup.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s organize a barbeque when I¡¯m free. Those meat taste even better than


    this.¡± She did not believe him. ¡°You¡¯re joking! I never know you¡¯re good at barbeque. This monster


    soup is the best food I¡¯ve eaten. I don¡¯t believe you can make better monster meat than this soup.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve never tried it before. Let¡¯s go, foodie. It¡¯s gettingte. We might not reach Nine


    Dragon City before the sky turns dark if you drive slowlyter.¡±


    Severin held She¡¯s hand and walked downstairs. Shortly, they reached their car and continued their


    road trip.


    After a while, they reached Yend Valley.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Severin reminded.


    Two giant boulders dropped from the cliff above them and blocked the road ahead of them. ¡°No way!


    How often do you see two boulders falling from above?¡±


    She got out of the car to look closer.


    Severin also got out of the car and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence. How could two boulderse


    falling down when the weather is so fine?¡±


    She frowned, ¡°Are you saying someone did this on purpose?¡±


    Severin nodded. At the same time, three people flew over andnded in front of them.


    ¡°You guys are finally here. We¡¯re starting to wonder if you two are going to drive past this ce or not,¡±


    Leroy said as he looked at Severin and She.

 Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159


    Chapter 1159


    Meanwhile, Jamil did not care Severin was there and openly examined She¡¯s body with his eyes.


    ¡°Your cute face and that gorgeous body are a perfect match. I can¡¯t wait to touch your face and body!¡±


    She frowned when she heard that. ¡°So I take that you guys are not here to rob us?¡±


    When she saw them flying in, she thought they were going to rob them. Yet, it seemed like she was


    wrong. Leroy smiled evilly. ¡°No. We¡¯re here to rob you but not your money. We¡¯re here to rob you!


    Haha!¡± Severin chuckled. ¡°Rob my woman? The three of you? You must be kidding me.¡±


    ¡°Oh? We are all level one warrior kings and our power is almost identical to those of older people in this


    town. Do you still think we¡¯re kidding?¡±


    Leroy took a step forward as he talked arrogantly. Whereas, Marcel smiled. ¡°Guys, let¡¯s don¡¯t waste any


    time with him anymore. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s just pretending that he¡¯s not scared of us. It¡¯s a good n but


    we¡¯re not that stupid to fall for it.¡±


    ¡°I see. So you guys are all level one warrior kings. You three look exactly like the three stooges who


    have no idea there are many people who are stronger than you out there. Yet, you guys really have the


    audacity to stop us and try to kidnap me.¡±


    Although She did not have high attainment, she knew how strong Severin was and she was not


    scared of Jamil, Marcel, and Leroy.


    ¡°You have quite the spicy personality, little missy: I can¡¯t wait anymore!¡±


    Leroy balled up his hand with spiritual energy and went straight to Severin. ¡°I¡¯ll kill your man first and


    we can take you without a sweat! Haha!¡±


    ¡°I dare you!¡± Severin sneered. Without any difficulty, he avoided Leroy¡¯s attack. In return, he smacked


    at Leroy¡¯s chest.


    Leroy was sent flying several feet away. The impact was so strong that the boulders were smashed


    when Leroy¡¯s body hit them. When he fell down to the ground, he was breathless.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Jamil and Marcel were frightened. Their faces turned pale. Severin¡¯s speed was so quick that Leroy


    failed to react. Otherwise, Leroy would not be killed in one shot.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    When they realized how strong Severin was, they decided to run for their life.


    However, Severin was not going to give them the chance. He waved his hand and two spiritual energy


    flying swords appeared. Jamil and Marcel were the targets. The flying swords flew toward them and hit


    them. Both of them fell down from the sky.


    She giggled. ¡°They totally deserved this ending. I¡¯ll go over and search for their spatial ring.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160


    Chapter 1160


    After that, She ran over to the dead bodies to collect their loot. Meanwhile, Severin waved his hand


    and the boulders exploded into smaller pieces.


    When She ran back to where Severin was, sheined after looking into the spatial rings.


    ¡°Damn. These guys are so poor. They only have some spiritual stones in their spatial rings. I don¡¯t even


    see any spiritual herbs.¡±


    Severin rubbed She¡¯s head dotingly. ¡°So you¡¯re not just a foodie, but a money grubber too.¡±


    ¡°Everyone likes treasure. I was hoping to find second-grade or third-grade spiritual herbs in their spatial


    rings.¡±


    She chuckled and passed the spatial rings to Severin. ¡°I can¡¯t ess the spatial ring because I¡¯m not


    a profound master yet. This is so annoying. I can look inside but I can¡¯t take things out.¡±


    Severin consoled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll get there soon.¡±


    After Severin transferred the spiritual stones into his spatial ring, they got into the car and continued


    driving to Nine Dragon City. When the sky was turning dark, they finally reached Nine Dragon City.


    Severin told She to park the car near a hotel and entered the hotel. After they paid for the hotel room,


    they went out to take their dinner.


    On the way, She looked around and asked, ¡°Severin, do you think I should wear something modest?


    Should I wear something that¡¯s less revealing?¡±


    Severin frowned because he did not know why would She suddenly ask that question. ¡°Why? You


    look good in this outfit.¡±


    She replied, ¡°Yes, I know I look good wearing this outfit. But many men keep on looking at me. I don¡¯t


    want to attract much attention and cause trouble to you.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Severin did not know how to react. ¡°You¡¯re not doing it on purpose. Besides, I¡¯m proud that my wife is


    so good-looking and you¡¯re not wearing something that¡¯s revealing too. It¡¯s not your fault if some men


    try to do something to you. I¡¯ll just take them down when that happens. Those guys deserve to be


    punished anyway.¡±


    It touched She¡¯s heart. She pursed her lips. ¡°Okay. As long as you don¡¯t think that I¡¯m causing you


    more trouble.¡±


    Severin wrapped his arm around She¡¯s waist and said, ¡°Let them be jealous of me. It just means that


    you are so beautiful and that makes me happy. Even if you wear something less revealing, you¡¯re going


    to attract attention too because you¡¯re so beautiful. It¡¯s not like you can wear a mask to cover your face


    every time you go out.¡±


    It lightened up She¡¯s mood. They continued chitchatting happily and decided to eat in a rather fancy.


    restaurant.


    ¡°Oh, my god! The food here is so expensive. Look at the price!¡± Sheined after looking at the


    menu.


    It was not because they could not afford it. The interior design of the restaurant did not let She think.


    this was a high-ss restaurant so She thought it was just a normal family restaurant. Obviously,


    She was wrong. It was not a ce where normal people would choose to dine.


    The waitress heard theint and exined with a smile. ¡°Miss, we are known for our price. But we


    still have a lot of diners. Do you know why? That¡¯s because our food is very delicious. That¡¯s why we


    can


    set a higher price on the menu.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? I don¡¯t mind as long as the food is delicious.¡± She licked her lip. Her eyes looked brighter


    too.

 Chapter 1161

    Chapter 1161


    Chapter 1161


    ¡°Feel free to order anything you want. You must be tired after driving for the whole day,¡± Severin said


    with a smile and did not mind the expensive price on the menu.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I should reward myself and I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    She pursed her lip and said, ¡°But it¡¯s just you and me so we can¡¯t finish if we order too many. Let¡¯s


    just order three dishes. I don¡¯t want to waste food.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Okay. But let¡¯s order a bottle of good wine.¡±


    Suddenly, a man who was wearing a white shirt sitting behind them mocked, ¡°Geez, what a hypocrite.


    You were just saying you don¡¯t want to avoid wasting money by ordering too many and here you go


    saying you want to order an expensive bottle of wine. Do you know what¡¯s the most expensive alcohol


    served here? A type of spiritual wine with a price tag of seven-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors! Do


    you still think you can order that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I hate it the most when cheapskates and the poor act like they can afford to dine in here,¡±


    another man also mocked.


    ¡°Spiritual alcohol? What¡¯s that? This is the first time I see a restaurant selling such expensive alcohol,¡±


    Severin asked, shocked.


    The first man who mocked them first started to flirt with She and pointed at a bottle of alcohol on his


    table. ¡°Look at this. This is spiritual alcohol. Seven-hundred-and-fifty-thousand dors for this small


    bottle. The most expensive bottle serves here. Not everyone can afford to drink it.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Darling, do you want toe and join me for a drink? I don¡¯t mind


    sharing the spiritual alcohol if youe to sit with us.¡±


    She gave the man a disgusted look and rolled her eyes. ¡°No. We can order it ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Let¡¯s see if you can afford it as you say!¡±


    At that moment, the waitress interrupted and exined the origin of the spiritual alcohol to Severin and


    She. ¡°The spiritual alcohol is brewed by the restaurant owner, Kylie. She has attainment. When she¡¯s


    free, she likes to brew her own alcohol. After a long time of research and study, she created this


    spiritual alcohol. It has spiritual energy in the alcohol and that is the reason for its hefty price tag. It


    could improve a normal person¡¯s health and give a normal person longevity. If a person with attainment


    drinks it, it could boost their attainment.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°The effect varies. For the warrior king, the effect is little to none.


    However, the effect is better for grandmasters or those who just be profound masters. If you drink


    a couple of sses every day, you can boost your attainment little by little each day which is quite a


    good thing too.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    That answered Severin¡¯s question. ¡°No wonder you can sell this little bottle with that price.¡±


    ¡°Sir, would you like to order a bottle to try?¡± The waitress asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1162

    Chapter 1162


    Chapter 1162


    Severin thought about it and said, ¡°This bottle is probably just a third of a normal red wine bottle, right?


    I¡¯ll order four bottles to try out first. We are both good drinkers.¡±


    ¡°Four bottles?¡±


    The waitress was shocked. Normal people could not even afford to drink one bottle because it was the


    most expensive alcohol on the menu. If the waitress in the restaurant sessfully convinced the


    customer to order a bottle, they would be paid amission of around 3,000 dors for each bottle.


    No wonder she was shocked when Severin ordered four bottles.


    ¡°Yes. Four bottles, please.¡±


    order Tour Dotties without any hesitation.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to drink it. I wonder how does it taste like.¡±


    She chuckled and licked her lip. ¡°I¡¯m born into a wealthy family but I¡¯ve never drunk such expensive


    alcohol before.¡±


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°This is not your normal alcohol. It¡¯s spiritual alcohol. You¡¯re going to gain a lot of


    benefits after drinking it because the level of your attainment is still low.¡±


    She knew what Severin was saying. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should be happy or sad after hearing that. I


    think I rather have high attainment and a less effective result after drinking it.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t worry. Sooner orter, you¡¯re going to be very strong.¡± Severinughed, ¡°You have a


    special constitution, remember? If not, you can¡¯t change your constitution with that special method.¡±


    She thought about it and also started to joke. ¡°Luckily I met you. If no one want me and I remained.


    single for my whole life, I¡¯ll never be able to change my constitution and never had the chance to train


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Do you think no one is going to want you? You¡¯re so


    beautiful.! know there¡¯s a long line of rich kid waiting in line to get to know you but you don¡¯t like any of


    them. I¡¯m shocked to see that arrogant spicy youngdy changed into this humble girl now.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. You¡¯re right. If I can¡¯t find anyone to marry me, there¡¯ll going to be even more women who had


    at harder time than me. But I only want to marry the man I like.¡± She giggled happily because she


    had found her true love.


    Shortly, the waitress served them their food and spiritual alcohol.


    ¡°Please enjoy. If you need anything, feel free to call me. The waitress smiled and left the table.


    ¡°Wow! This prawn is delicious!¡±


    She started eating and she was in for a surprise. ¡°The waitress was right. The food is delicious. Now


    I think it¡¯s all worth it.¡±


    Severin also tried the food. ¡°You¡¯re right. You won¡¯t find this taste in other ces.¡±


    After that, he opened the spiritual bottle and poured a ss for himself and She. ¡°Shall we test the


    spiritual alcohol?¡±


    ¡°Hehe. Cheers!¡± She raised her ss, clinked her ss with Severin¡¯s, and took a small sip.

 Chapter 1163

    Chapter 1163


    Chapter 1163


    ¡°Wow. It¡¯s very smooth, sweet, and the smell is terrific. This is really very good!¡± She¡¯s eyes lit up


    after tasting the first sip. After that, she quickly finished the alcohol in her ss.


    Severin took his time and tasted the alcohol. He, too, was satisfied with the alcohol. ¡°Do you feel a


    small amount of spiritual energy flowing in your bottle after it reached your stomach? It¡¯s just a small


    amount. but that¡¯s the reason why normal people could drink this alcohol too. The spiritual energy is


    very gentle and it spread across your body very slowly. This is very good. The owner of the restaurant


    is a very talented person.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We should drink more!¡± Sheughed.


    Severin did not agree. ¡°You can¡¯t drink too many. One or two bottles are the best. Although you can¡¯t


    feel it, you can get drunk very easily. I think the alcohol content is quite high.¡±


    After that, they continued to enjoy their dinner. When they were about to finish eating, more than a


    hundred people suddenly appeared and surrounded the restaurant. A chubby and bald-headed man


    barged into the restaurant with a group of people and shouted out loud, ¡°Get the hell out of here now!¡±


    Many people quickly left the restaurant including those rich people.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? This is so annoying. Why can¡¯t we enjoy our dinner peacefully?¡± She said with


    frustration.


    ¡°Leave now! The restaurant is closed now!¡±


    The man continued to scare those who continued to stay in the restaurant away. The diners were afraid


    the man would hurt them so they quickly left.


    ¡°Hey! Wait! Don¡¯t leave yet! You guys haven¡¯t paid yet!¡±


    The waitresses and a manager tried to stop the diners from leaving. They panicked and looked nervous


    as they shouted out loud. Yet, no one listened.


    ¡°What the hell? Who are you guys? You probablye here to look for the owner but do you need to


    chase us away?¡±


    The four rich kids who sat near Severin stood up and asked angrily.


    ¡°Well, well, well. I was wondering who are shouting at me. We¡¯re members of Nightsky Gang and my


    name is Liam Dean. I think you guys are the Zelenskys. How dare you shout at us when your family is


    not even considered a third-tier upper-ss family.¡±


    Liam raised his brow and talked arrogantly when he looked over at the four rich kids.


    ¡°Nightsky Gang! Do all you want!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The moment, the four rich kids knew the man was a member of the Nightsky Gang, they sped their


    hands like a coward and left the restaurant immediately.


    At that moment, a woman in her thirties had just arrived. There were more than twenty people following


    behind her.


    ¡°Liam Dean! What¡¯re you trying to do?¡± The woman questioned Liam when she walked into the


    restaurant.


    When Liam was about to answer, one of his men pointed at Severin and She. ¡°Boss! There are two


    people who still sitting at their table!¡±


    After knowing that, Liam could not be bothered to deal with the woman who just came in. He turned


    around and looked at Severin and She. ¡°F*ck you! Didn¡¯t you two hear what I said? Scram! This


    restaurant is now closed!¡±

 Chapter 1164

    Chapter 1164


    Chapter 1164


    Severin stood up and smiled at Liam. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m not finished eating yet. I¡¯ll leave when I finish


    my food.¡±


    ¡°Fine! Finish up your food and I¡¯ll deal with youter!¡±


    Liam did not expect to see there was someone brave enough to go against him. He had a scar on his


    face so he sneered, it was really very scary looking.


    He continued to talk to the woman who just walked in. ¡°Kylie, do you think you can get away by


    bringing these people with you? They are definitely not going tost too long in the fight.¡±


    As it turned out, the woman who walked in was the owner of the restaurant, Kylie. Kylie looked at the


    men in the restaurant and the others who were standing by outside. Her face looked bad and her tone


    was less aggressive. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°What do I want? Didn¡¯t I tell you before? Give our gang seven million dors each month and we will


    protect you. But that was thest offer. We gave you ten days to think about it and you didn¡¯t ept the


    offer. Now my gang leader said you have to give us nine million dors instead. Otherwise, you don¡¯t


    have to think about opening the restaurant anymore.¡± Liam scoffed.


    ¡°This is outrageous! This is daylight robbery!¡±


    Once She heard it, she stood up andmented. She had just finished eating and could not endure


    once she knew why Liam brought so many people here.


    Liam¡¯s mouth twitched. He ordered one of his boys, ¡°ine, bring some men with you and teach those


    two a lesson. It seems like I treated them too well that they had the audacity to help Kylie.¡±


    Kylie quickly stopped ine. ¡°Liam, I don¡¯t think you need to hurt my customer. They¡¯re here to eat.


    Why don¡¯t we continue this conversation upstairs?¡±


    Liam sneered. ¡°Excuse me but they are your customer, not my customer. They just insulted me and I¡¯m


    not going to let them go easily. Do you understand?¡±


    After that, he ordered ine again, ¡°ine, what are you waiting for? Drag this man out of the


    restaurant and break his limbs. She looks very pretty. Bring her to the hotel. Once I finish here, I¡¯ll go to


    the hotel and meet you guys. Keep a close eye and don¡¯t let her run away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ine smiled evilly. He gathered four men and approached Severin and She.


    ¡°Oh, well. I guess the Nightsky Gang likes to recruit bad people. Do you still see yourself as a man


    when all you do is bully women?¡± Severin scoffed.


    He stood in front of She and rubbed his fist. ¡°Since you have made up your mind that you want to


    hurt me, I have no choice but to ept your challenge.¡±


    ¡°You are really so full of yourself.¡±


    ine¡¯s attainment was not bad. At least, he was a level three profound master. Without dy, he


    quickly. surrounded Severin with the other four men.


    ¡°Take him down!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ine and the other four men attacked Severin together. A secondter, all of them crashnded on


    the floor. All of them were doing the exact same action which was pressing their chest with their hand


    and moaning painfully.


    ¡°Ah! My chest hurt!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! I think my ribs are broken! F*ck him!¡±


    The five of them did not even see how Severin attack them. Before they knew it, their eyes went


    blurred and felt something hit their chest. Later, all of them were lying on the ground and could no


    longer fight

 Chapter 1165

    Chapter 1165


    Chapter 1165


    Kylie might look like she was in her thirties but she was already in her forties. She had spent a lot of


    effort and money to maintain her beauty and skin.


    The moment she witnessed just what happened, her mouth remained wide open shockingly. Nightsky


    Gang was the strongest underground force in this area. They were overbearing, potent, and ruled by


    force. Once a hotel or a restaurant had good business, they would ckmail the owner to give them


    money in exchange for protection.


    The problem was they requested a huge sum of money. Basically, the sum of money would be the


    profit the hotel or restaurant earned in a month. If the owner gave them the money, the owner would


    not have any money left to run the business.


    Before this, Kylie had hired some people with attainment to work with her. Therefore, not many people


    dare toe looking for trouble. Moreover, she was good friends with many rich people.


    However, she never thought Nightsky Gang would target her and chase away her customer.


    ¡°Hey, kid! You got some nerves! How dare you hurt my people?¡±


    Liam too was shocked but it onlysted for a few moments. He then ordered the others, ¡°Call the


    others and grab your weapons! I want to see how strong he is!¡±


    One guy ran out and called the others to enter the restaurant. The others who were waiting outside


    were armed with weapons such as steel pipes, machetes, and other sharp weapons. All of them looked


    so fierce and scary.


    Despite that, Severin was not scared of them. Within a few seconds, he had defeated many men.


    ¡°Are you a warrior king?¡±


    Judging from the situation, Liam started to feel less confident. Although he was also a warrior king, he


    was just at level two. He worried that he was not Severin¡¯s match.


    ¡°Bring your men and get the hell out of it! Don¡¯t you dare step your foot in here and cause more trouble!


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll take that as you¡¯re challenging me!¡±


    Severin waved his hand and chased them away impatiently.


    ¡°You want me to leave after hurting so many of my men? No way! Let me see how strong you are!¡±


    Liam snorted. As the guardian of Nightsky Gang, he knew he needed to do something or he was going


    to have a hard time exining himself to the gang leader.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As he balled up his hand, spiritual energy appeared and covered his fist. He moved in high-speed


    charging


    at Severin.


    ¡°Alright, if you really want to die, I¡¯ll grant you your wish!¡±


    Severin snorted and charged at Liam too.


    After a loud explosion, Liam crashnded on the floor, A mouthful of blood rushed up his throat. His


    body twitched for a while before he died.


    ¡°Mister Liam!¡±


    Those who were hurt finally managed to get up on their feet. Their face turned white when they just


    witnessed how easily Severin killed Liam.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Many people sensed something was wrong and did not dare to attack Severin so they stood where


    they were. After seeing how Severin killed Liam, they were so frightened that they quickly ran away.

 Chapter 1166

    Chapter 1166


    Chapter 1166


    Severin could not be bothered to go after those people and just let them run away.


    When none of the members of Nightsky Gang was there anymore, he went over to Liam¡¯s body and


    took. away his spatial ring. He smiled, ¡°I heard the others call him guardian. I bet his spatial ring is full


    of treasure.¡±


    Kylie saw it and did not how to react. ¡°Sir, thank you for helping me. But you should leave now. There


    won¡¯t be a chance for you to leave once the Nightsky Gang¡¯s gang leader finds out about this and


    come here with stronger fighters.¡±


    Severin was not bothered by it. He sat down and smiled nonchntly. ¡°Oh, really? What makes you


    think I¡¯m not stronger than them?¡±


    Kylie was speechless. ¡°Based on the fight just now, I know you¡¯re very strong. But the gang leader and


    the elders of the Nightsky Gang are really very strong. Although I don¡¯t how what¡¯re their actual


    attainment, I know they are definitely strong enough to be the strongest gang in this area.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll just kill those people if they¡¯re so terrible people. Then the Nightsky


    Gang would no longer exist. I need to stock up on my spiritual herbs too. I bet those strong fighters


    have plenty in their spatial rings.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Kylie was dumbfounded. Why did she have a feeling that Severin nned on robbing Nightsky Gang¡¯s


    strong fighters?


    ¡°Oh. Waitress, how much is my bill? I haven¡¯t paid yet,¡± Severin asked all of a sudden.


    The waitress was dumbstruck. She looked at Severin and Kylie and did not say a thing because she


    was scared.


    ¡°Never mind. Those who ate here just now didn¡¯t pay too. And you helped me kill Liam. I¡¯m grateful for


    that so your dinner is on me,¡± Kylie said.


    ¡°How can it be free when you¡¯re already facing a big loss today? Besides, I didn¡¯t do it because of you.


    They humiliated me and She. I did it because I was angry at them. So I want to pay,¡± Severin said


    with a smile.


    She smiled too. ¡°Thank you for your offer. This man here is the governor of South County. He has a


    lot of money. He¡¯ll think you are looking down on him if you refuse to let him pay.¡±


    ¡°Mister Governor!¡± Kylie got a shock. ¡°South County. Let me think. Is South County in the Skystream


    Province? Yes! It¡¯s there. Blimey! You¡¯re a handsome and young governor!¡±


    She thought for a while and said, ¡°What about you just pay for the four bottles of spiritual alcohol and


    the food is on me? That¡¯ll be three million dors.¡±


    ¡°Kylie, is it? How many bottles of spiritual alcohol do you have left?¡±


    Severin did not pay immediately. Instead, he pretended to couch and asked a question.


    ¡°Due to theplicated brewing process, I don¡¯t have a lot of stock. But not everyone could afford to


    drink it, so I think I have quite a lot left,¡± Kylie exined.


    Severin shrugged his shoulder. ¡°So how many do you have?¡±


    Kylie thought and said, ¡°I think a hundred bottles.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Please sell all of them to me,¡± Severin chuckled. There¡¯s nothing you need to worry about


    anymore after I kill the gang leader and the elders. So what do you say? Are you willing to sell your


    remaining stock.


    to me?¡±

 Chapter 1167

    Chapter 1167


    Chapter 1167


    ¡°Are you seriously going to buy a hundred bottles of spiritual alcohol?¡±


    Kylie frowned. Although it was nice for the business when someone was willing to buy a bulk amount of


    spiritual alcohol bottles at once, that would also mean the business would face a shortage of spiritual


    alcohol for the time being.


    The brewery process took a long time. If Kylie sold those bottles of spiritual alcohol to Severin, that


    meant there would be a time the restaurant would be out of spiritual alcohol.


    Despite that, she was a grateful person. Severin had helped her solve a big problem, after all.


    Therefore, she did not hesitate and smiled. ¡°No problem. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll free the four bottles you


    ordered just now. You just need to pay for the one hundred bottles.


    Severin chuckled. ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s exchange our numbers. If I want to buy more in the future, I give


    you a call and you can send my order to me.¡±


    Kylie did not see thating. She had no choice but to agree. ¡°No problem. But you can¡¯t buy a bulk


    amount anymore. I need to keep some to sell in the restaurant.¡±


    After that, she instructed the manager, ¡°Bring those bottles out.¡±


    Severin went to the cashier counter and said, ¡°Here¡¯s my card.¡±


    After the payment was done, the manager and the waitress finished bringing all the bottles out and


    ced them on the table.


    Severin smiled. As he waved his hand, he ced all the bottles into his spatial ring.


    ¡°Great! That means Diane and the others could try the spiritual alcohol too!¡±


    It got She feeling very excited. Before this, she thought about asking Severin to buy a few bottles to


    bring them back to South Link City. She was surprised Severin had the same thought as her even


    before she told him her n.


    ¡°Diane? Is she your sister?¡± Kylie asked.


    Embarrassingly, She shrugged. ¡°No. She¡¯s my husband¡¯s first wife. We get along really well as if we


    are


    sisters.¡±


    Kylie was stunned. Her years of experience in customer service let her react quickly. ¡°I see. It¡¯s so rare


    and nice that you two can get along together. That would make many people jealous.¡±


    Suddenly, they saw many people heading to the restaurant.


    The smile on Kylie¡¯s face disappeared and she had her serious-looking face back on instead. ¡°They¡¯re


    here.¡±


    Those people who came with Kylie looked frightened if Severin could not beat those people, they did


    not know if the Nightsky Gang would hurt them and me them for what happened The Nightsky Gang


    was known to rule by force and unreasonably.


    ¡°Haha! You can wait inside. I go out by myself¡±


    Severinughed rxingly and headed outside


    When Severin was outside, he saw there were seven people walking toward the restaurant. They


    stopped when they saw Severin stop in front of them.


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°Are you guys a member of Nightsky Gang?¡±


    An old man equirited big eyes and


    to run for your life but you didn


    Severin asked, ¡°Are you the gong teader of the Nigros tang


    fought you are going


    The man smiled Vee Wye in bold Lader of the Nightdry dang


    Hey kid Tm going to make sure you brow the goods ie the South Eldar of the Nighty Geng Remy


    Written-


    ni the same


    An old man squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Are you the one who killed Liam? Good! I thought you are


    going to run for your life but you didn¡¯t.¡±


    Severin asked, ¡°Are you the gang leader of the Nightsky Gang?¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The man smiled. ¡°Yes. My name is David Letterman, the gang leader of the Nightsky Gang.¡±


    ¡°Hey, kid. I¡¯m going to make sure you know the reason I kill you today. I¡¯m the Fourth Elder of the


    Nightsky Gang, Karry Wutter.¡±


    At the same time, another old man stood forward. As he balled up his hand, his fist was covered with


    spiritual energy. Meanwhile, he also unleashed his aura. As it turned out, he was a level four warrior


    king.

 Chapter 1168

    Chapter 1168


    Chapter 1168


    Severin looked at them arrogantly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking you.¡¯


    Karry¡¯s mouth twitched as he red at Severin angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just want you to look closely at


    my face because I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±


    After that, he jumped into the air and threw a punch at Severin. A humongous spiritual energy fist


    appeared. Although it was created from spiritual energy, it looked very surreal and headed toward


    Severin. Severin saw and waved his hand to unleash a spiritual energy beam.


    ¡°He¡¯s thinking to defeat my attack without using technique?¡±


    Karry frowned.


    Shortly, everyone caught a surprise. Severin¡¯s spiritual energy beam beat Karry¡¯s spiritual energy fist


    and there was some remaining power of Severin¡¯s spiritual energy beam that continued to head toward


    Karry. ¡°Oh, no!¡±


    Karry knew the situation was not in his favor. As he was about to run away, the remaining power from


    the spiritual energy beam hit his chest. Everything was toote.


    as seen


    A loud thudding sound appeared. Karry was seen flying away and crashednd on the ground not too


    far. However, he was no longer alive.


    ¡°What? Elder Karry is killed with just one blow?¡±


    ¡°Damn it! This guy didn¡¯t even need to use a technique to kill Elder Karry!¡±


    The rest of the people from Nightsky Gang were frightened and scared by Severin¡¯s ability.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°This guy is very strong. We have to fight him together!¡±


    David realized Severin was too strong for him to fight alone. Therefore, he shamelessly asked


    everyone to attack together.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We need to attack him together!¡±


    The Great Elder of Nightsky Gang was scared too. Despite being a level five warrior king, the way


    Severin killed Karry had traumatized him.


    Meanwhile, several fighters had teamed up together to activate their technique to attack Severin


    together. Severin could not be bothered to fight them individually so he flipped his hand to take out his


    sword. Later, he inserted his spiritual energy into the sword


    When the sword was filled with spiritual energy, it let out a humming sound. The sword looked different


    from before.


    ¡°Rose-Petal Rain!¡±


    With a faint smile, Severin swung his sword. More than a hundred rose petals appeared and flew in the


    air.


    ¡°What¡¯s this technique? It¡¯s so pretty.¡±


    The Great Elder gazed at the rose petals and got attracted by them. This was the first time he saw


    such a beautiful and colorful technique,

 Chapter 1169

    Chapter 1169


    Chapter 1169


    ¡°Stop daydreaming! This technique is actually very dangerous. Someone used to tell me you can¡¯t tell


    how powerful some techniques are because the energy in it is well controlled and less visible.¡±


    Meanwhile, David was feeling scared by the technique because he could feel his life was being


    threatened by the rose petals. In fact, this was the first time he had this type of feeling.


    ¡°Wow! This technique is so pretty!¡±


    At the same time, Kylie saw the same thing through the window of the restaurant. She could not help


    and walked to the door with her sped in front of her chest surprisingly.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, these rose petals look so pretty but I wonder how powerful it is. Do you think these rose petals


    can kill those people? The others¡¯ techniques look much more powerful than his. I see the opponents


    created an eagle, tiger, and other powerful animals with their spiritual energy,¡± a waitress asked after


    thinking.


    Kylie smirked. ¡°How would I know? This is the first time I see strong fighters fighting each other. It¡¯s


    very rare to witness, especially the fight between warrior kings.¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Severin smiled and pointed to the front. Subsequently, the rose petals received his orders and flew to


    the front. Although the rose petals looked vulnerable, they flew at high-speed. It only took a while


    before they were tapped on the opponent¡¯s techniques and exploded.


    A loud explosion sound exploded. The illusory eagle, tiger, and other techniques were destroyed by the


    rose petals.


    ¡°What? It can¡¯t be!¡±


    David opened his mouth wide open shockingly. Despite being mentally prepared, the power of the rose


    petals exceeded his expectation.


    Suddenly, the remaining rose petals flew toward Severin¡¯s opponents and surrounded them. In the end,


    there were around seven to eight pieces of rose petals on every opponent¡¯s body.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Sir! Please don¡¯t kill me! I know what I did is wrong! I¡¯ll never bully or ask for money from this


    restaurant anymore!¡±


    At that moment, David thought Severin was angry at them because they harassed Kylie and


    demanded. Kylie give them money. He kept on begging for mercy with his trembling and scared voice.


    Too bad, Severin was not going to forgive them. From his perspective, he thought it was better to


    destroy this sort of gang which often harassed and caused trouble to business owners or normal


    people.


    With a thought, those rose petals exploded. The elders of Nightsky Gang and David dropped to the


    floor and looked dead.


    ¡°Oh,


    my god! Those rose petals are so powerful!¡± Kylie was stunned. ¡°This is the best technique to use


    when you need to attack many opponents at once. The power is just impable and beautiful!¡±


    ¡°I know those fighters from Nightsky Gang are very powerful. Their gang leader is even a level seven


    warrior king. So it¡¯s just shocking to see they were killed instantly and effortlessly. The governor of the


    South County is so strong!¡±


    Many staff from the restaurant were there to witness the fight and they were all amazed.

 Chapter 1170

    Chapter 1170


    Chapter 1170


    Severin walked over nonchntly and took away all the spatial rings from those people he killed just


    now. After that, he slowly walked back toward the restaurant.


    ¡°Hey, Kylie, I¡¯ve already settled this trouble for you. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not too absurd for me to ask your staff


    to help me settle these people¡¯s bodies, right?¡±


    Kylie nodded. ¡°No problem. You¡¯re so amazing and charming! Too bad, I¡¯m so much older than you and


    I¡¯m already a mother. If not, I go all out and chase after you.¡±


    The way Kylie looked at Severin was full of admiration as if she finally met the idol she had fantasized


    about.


    The restaurant staff were shocked as this was the first time they saw Kylie in this condition because the


    Kylie they knew would never admire a guy so much. The current Kylie adored Severin so much that


    she almost threw herself at him.


    ¡°Oh. Your contact number! You haven¡¯t given me your contact number and your address too! Just buzz


    me the next time when you want more spiritual alcohol, and I courier it to you!¡±


    Kylie wiped off the saliva on her face, giggled, and continued to look at Severin while asking for his


    number.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Erm¡­ you need to give me your bank ount too so I can transfer the money to you


    when I receive the spiritual alcohol.¡±


    ¡°No problem! Pleasant working with you!¡± Kylie smiled.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Several minutester, She literally had to drag Severin away from the restaurant.


    ¡°Oh, my god! Kylie totally became a different person after witnessing the fight just now. She almost


    threw herself at you!¡±


    Once they had walked further away from the restaurant, She finally expressed her thought.


    Severin forced a smile. ¡°That¡¯s a bit over. Yes, it¡¯s quite scary but not as scary as the way you said it.¡±


    She replied, ¡°Are you serious? I¡¯m not exaggerating. Didn¡¯t you hear her say that she is going to


    chase after you if she¡¯s not married? You¡¯re definitely a man of great charm and distinction.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Severinughed out loud.


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯ste now. We should head back.¡±


    She stretched her back and said, ¡°I need to take a good night¡¯s sleep. We can look for Gallus Hall


    tomorrow morning.¡±


    Suddenly, Severin thought of something. He pped his head and said regretfully, ¡°I¡¯m such an idiot. I


    shouldn¡¯t have killed all those people. At least keep on alive so I can ask him about Gallus Hall.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Never mind. We just arrived. There¡¯s no need to rush. We can start to ask around


    tomorrow. Nine Dragon City is so much bigger and busier than Skycean City. The attainment of the hall


    master of Gallus Hall is very high. I¡¯m sure Gallus Hall is not as well known as Nightsky Gang. So it¡¯s


    going to be quite hard to locate them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We can ask around tomorrow. It¡¯s also veryte now. Even if we found out where the


    location is, we can¡¯t go there now.¡±


    Severin nodded. Soon, they were back in the hotel room.


    ¡°Honey! Let¡¯s open our present!¡± Severin said with a smile as he took out the spatial rings he got from


    the people he killed.

 Chapter 1171

    Chapter 1171


    Chapter 1171


    After hearing that, She smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m not a profound master yet. I can only look at the things


    inside but I can get it. Why don¡¯t you take everything out?¡±


    Severin nodded. He took a spatial ring and took out everything.


    ¡°Not bad! There¡¯re over twenty second-grade spiritual herbs and over thirty first-grade spiritual herbs.


    Too bad, he doesn¡¯t have any third-grade ones. But it¡¯s better than none. Wow. He got plenty of


    spiritual stones. The attainment technique is just so-so. The technique is not okay¡­¡± Severin


    commented while going through all the items.


    She did not know which expression she should show because she found it both amusing and


    embarrassing. ¡°The attainment technique and technique are not bad. You only say that because you


    know better attainment technique and technique.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°But we can sell them to other people. Or we can exchange them for


    spiritual herbs too.¡±


    That definitely gave Severin an idea. He gave She a thumbs up. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯m sure there


    is a marketce somewhere in the city. We can exchange all the things we don¡¯t need and also ask


    around about Gallus Hall. It¡¯s two birds with one stone!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We can go and ask around!¡±


    She nodded her head and looked at Severin with a lot of anticipation. ¡°Hurry up! I can¡¯t wait to see


    what¡¯s inside the next spatial ring!¡±


    Severin chuckled. ¡°Just look at you! I said you¡¯re a money grubber and you disagreed!¡±


    She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. It¡¯s a normal reaction. Didn¡¯t you tell me many


    people actually killed other people or even their friends or siblings because they want to take the


    treasure for themselves? They are the real money grubbers. Not me!¡±


    Suddenly, She thought of something and asked, ¡°Hey, if I find a super rare treasure, will you think of


    killing me and stealing it for yourself?¡±


    Severin was speechless. ¡°What are you think? Do you think I¡¯m that type of person? Besides, you have


    to see if the treasure is suitable for males or females. I will never try to take it away from you if that day.


    arrives. It¡¯s a good thing if you find a treasure that could help with your attainment. I hope that you can


    grow stronger too.¡±


    After hearing that, She felt so happy. She smiled. ¡°Of course, I believe you. You don¡¯t have to worry


    about me taking treasure away from you too. Hey, I think this guy is an alchemist too. He got a lot of


    spiritual herbs in his spatial rings. Probably more than a hundred. And they are all the ingredients I


    needed!


    When Severin took out the things from the second spatial ring, he eximed happily. ¡°Haha! Not bad!


    It¡¯s so worth it killing all these people!¡±


    ¡°Do you think the things in these bottles are alchemical pills? Look, there¡¯re alchemical recipes too!¡±


    She said after going through the items.


    ¡°Yes, they are alchemical recipes. Let me see them!¡±


    She passed the alchemical recipes to him. He took a look and said, ¡°They are all first-grade low-rank,


    medium-rank, and high-rank alchemical recipes. It seems like this guy¡¯s alchemical grade is not very


    high. But these are all very good alchemical recipes that are not in my books. That means there are


    moreThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 1172

    Chapter 1172


    Chapter 1172


    Meanwhile, She took the four porcin bottles and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see what type of alchemical pills


    these are.¡±


    She opened the first bottle and smelled it. ¡°Yes, they are really alchemical pills. They smell good.¡±


    After that, she took a look inside. ¡°There are only five pills inside this bottle. I don¡¯t know what sort of


    alchemical pills they are but I¡¯m sure they are first-grade low-rank alchemical pills.¡±


    Severin was very satisfied with She¡¯s performance that he kept on nodding his head.


    After that, She opened the second bottle. Just like previously, she smelled it before looking inside.¡±


    Wow. This is not bad. There are more than ten pills inside this bottle and they are first-grade medium-


    rank alchemical pills.¡±.


    Followingly, she closed the bottle and opened the third bottle. After a sniff, she looked inside. ¡°First-


    grade high-rank alchemical pills. There are eight pill insides. Not bad considering we took these from


    other people. These alchemical pills are suitable for profound master.¡±


    Severin took the bottle over and took a look. ¡°The quality of these alchemical pills is not too good. I


    guess he must have just be a first-grade high-rank alchemist.¡±


    When Severin was talking, She was already opening the fourth bottle. Same as before, she was


    going to take a sniff first. However, pink gas popped out from the bottle when the cap was removed.


    She took a sniff and said, ¡°It smells so good but it doesn¡¯t smell like an alchemical pill.¡±


    Severin took a look and his expression looked bad. ¡°Oh no! I¡¯m sure the bottle is not used to put


    alchemical pills!¡±


    He snatched the bottle over quickly and closed it tightly.


    ¡°What? If there are no alchemical pills inside, what¡¯s the


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    gas?


    She looked frightened.


    Her imagination ran wild and her face looked terrible. ¡°Oh, no. Was it poisonous gas? Am I going to


    die? What should I do? Am I poisoned? Hey, you¡¯re a miracle doctor! Hurry up and check my body!¡±


    Severin grabbed She¡¯s hand and felt her pulse. After that, he shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like


    there¡¯s poison in your body. It¡¯s not poisonous.¡±


    He asked, ¡°How do you feel now? Is there anything wrong with your body?¡±


    She touched her face and looked at Severin. ¡°I, I feel like my body is getting warm. I feel like taking


    my clothes off¡­¡±


    Her eyes were starting to look blurred as if her mind dazed off and her expression looked weird too.


    ¡°She, I think this guy is a lustful guy!¡± Severin said after seeing She¡¯s condition.


    After that, he went over and carried She to the bed.

 Chapter 1173

    Chapter 1173


    Chapter 1173


    The next day, She woke up feeling tired. Her body was so sore that she had a hard time moving.


    When she opened her eyes, images fromst night shed through her eyes. She looked at Severin


    angrily. ¡°You are so awful! You¡¯re a miracle doctor! I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know other methods to help


    me!¡±


    Severin smiled brightly. ¡°You¡¯re my wife so why should I use other methods to help you? I really like


    how sexy and initiative you werest night.¡±


    She blushed. She gave Severin a fierce re. ¡°Scram! You¡¯re so good at thinking excuses!¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, She, I think the thing inside the bottle is actually very nice. There¡¯s no side effect too. Why don¡¯t


    we try it again tonight?¡± Severin asked with an evil smile on his face.


    She was so scared that she quickly kept her distance from Severin. ¡°No! I¡¯m really very tired and I


    don¡¯t want to try it again. Why don¡¯t you bring it back and try it with Diane? Sharing is caring so I should


    share this good stuff with her!¡±


    ¡°Haha! You sneaky girl! I¡¯m scared she¡¯s going to kill me!¡± Severinughed out loud.


    Despite what he said, he was looking forward to giving Diane a try. Diane had always been shy when it


    came to enjoying sexual intimacy, he wondered what was Diane¡¯s reaction when she tried it.


    ¡°Oh, there are still some spatial rings we haven¡¯t checked yet. Hurry up, I want to see what else can we


    find in them.¡±


    Originally, She was feeling sleepy. When she thought about the other spatial rings, the sleepy bug in


    her disappeared and she was feeling very spirited.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes, there are a few we haven¡¯t checked.¡±


    After that, he reminded She. ¡°Luckily I was herest night. You¡¯re going to end up in trouble if you


    were outside and there are bad people around you.¡±


    She pouted and felt upset. ¡°I thought it was alchemical pills inside the bottle. It never urred to me


    that it was a harmful substance instead. I guess I need to stay alert more.¡±


    Severin consoled. ¡°It¡¯s not entirely your fault. You¡¯re still a beginner in the world of attainment. It¡¯s your


    first time and it¡¯s easy to fall into the trap. Your attainment is too low and so is your telekinesis.¡±


    ¡°Then what should I do?¡± She asked seriously.


    Severin exined, ¡°If we don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside the porcin bottle, we can¡¯t smell it immediately


    when we opened it. The best way is to hold your breath to avoid being in the incident you werest


    night.¡±


    After a pause, he continued. ¡°For those with higher attainment, we can first scan the bottle with our


    telekinesis before opening the bottle to confirm what¡¯s inside the bottle. If you don¡¯t have strong


    telekineses or you can¡¯t use your telekinesis, stay far away from the bottle after you open it to make


    sure there¡¯s no gasing out. Even if there is no gas, you still need to keep your distance and hold


    your breath to take a look inside. Once you make sure the item inside won¡¯t harm you, then you can


    smell it. It¡¯s not advisable to smell it immediately after you open the bottle. Neither should you open it


    when it¡¯s so near to you.¡±


    Finally, She understood. ¡°I understand it now. I think I really need to be careful the next time and stay


    alert all the time.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s inside the other spatial rings. I hope there are lots of spiritual herbs!¡± She


    smiled.


    There were spiritual herbs in the remaining spatial ring but the quantity was not a lot. Obviously, they


    were much lesser than the ones found in the alchemist¡¯s spatial ring.

 Chapter 1174

    Chapter 1174


    Chapter 1174


    Overall, Severin was very satisfied with the loot.


    ¡°Hey, She. How are you feeling after drinking the spiritual alcohol? Do you feel the power in your


    body has be stronger?¡± Severin asked curiously.


    Immediately, She clenched her fist. ¡°Yes, I think I¡¯m stronger.¡±


    ¡°Throw a punch at me. Don¡¯t hold back!¡± Severin said.


    She frowned. ¡°I, I don¡¯t think I can do it. I love you so much. I just can¡¯t bear myself to do that¡­¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°My attainment is so much higher than yours and my body is so much stronger


    than yours too. Your punch is not going to hurt me. Just punch me. It¡¯s quite hard to judge the power of


    a grandmaster. I can only tell what¡¯s your level when you make an attack.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She continued to frown and said, ¡°This is so annoying! I, I really can¡¯t do it!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up. Let me see what¡¯s your level. It¡¯s fine. I promise. Just punch me with everything you got!¡±


    Severin urged sternly.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Finally, She clenched her fist unwillingly and punched Severin¡¯s abdomen with all of her power.


    It did not cause any pain to Severin at all. Instead, he looked happy. ¡°Haha. Not bad! Your power is


    equivalent to a level nine grandmaster. I¡¯ll give you a first-grade low-rank alchemical pill tonight. You


    should be able to handle it. You can try and make a breakthrough to be a level one profound


    master.


    ¡°Wow! Are you certain I¡¯m a level nine grandmaster?¡±


    She jumped up and down excitedly. ¡°This is fantastic! I¡¯m a level nine grandmaster and I can try to


    be a level one profound master tonight! I¡¯m finally truly going to have attainment once I be a


    profound master!¡±


    Severin pped her butt and said, ¡°Go and take your shower. It¡¯s gettingte and we need to go out


    soon. I¡¯m ready to go!¡±


    She red at Severin. ¡°Fine!¡±


    Not longter, both of them left the hotel.


    Meanwhile, at the headquarters of Nightsky Gang, a young beautiful girl by the name of Evelyn, looked


    sullen with her fist clenched tightly. She was David¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°Damn it! Who¡¯s the b*stard that killed my father and those elders? Is this really the end of Nightsky


    Gang?


    ¡°Miss Evelyn, the guardians advise you to sell off all the business so we can take our share of the


    money and go our separate way,¡± an old man said.


    His name was Abel, a butler working for the Lettermans.

 Chapter 1175

    Chapter 1175


    Chapter 1175


    Evelyn smiled bitterly. ¡°Mister Abel, you may calcte the sry for the staff and let them go. I¡¯ll sell off


    the businesses. After that, the money will be given based on everyone¡¯s contribution to the


    gang.¡± Her eyes were reddened. When she was reminded of her father¡¯s death, she could not help and


    clenched her fist tightly.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Evelyn.¡± Abel nodded and left.


    ¡°Father, you had spent so much effort in building the gang. Yet, this guy just ruined it. What should I do


    to take revenge? I swear I will kill that guy myself!¡±


    She looked up at the sky and clenched her fist tightly.


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man called Leon Mocke walked in with a group of people. Evelyn took a look.


    and sneered. Leon was the mayor of Nine Dragon City. He was about the same age as Evelyn¡¯s father


    and his facial appearance resembled a monkey.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Since a long time ago, he had been after Evelyn and wanted Evelyn to marry him and be his mistress.


    However, Evelyn refused and hated him so much that she threatened to kill herself if Leon forced her to


    marry him. Because of that, Leon did not know what to do with her.


    ¡°Evelyn, I heard that someone killed your father yesterday. I feel so sorry for your loss.¡±


    Leon sighed and pretended to look sad.


    Evelyn red at him coldly and talked faintly, ¡°Mister Leon, why are you here? If you¡¯re not here for an


    important matter, please leave. I¡¯m very busy.¡±


    Leon waved his hand as a sign to tell his men to go outside and wait for him.


    When they were the only two left, he sneered coldly. ¡°Evelyn, it¡¯s only the two of us here. Let me be


    frank. If you¡¯re willing to marry me, I¡¯ll help you seek your revenge.¡±


    Evelyn frowned and hesitated. Leon was thrilled to see her reaction. He approached and wrapped his


    arms around Evelyn¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to your room. If you sleep with me, I promise to kill that man for you!¡±


    Evelyn looked at him and made her decision. ¡°Mister Leon, do you mean every word you said?¡±


    Leon was so d to hear that. Finally, his wish was about toe true. Evelyn had never considered


    him until today. The loss of the Nightsky Gang actually gave him the chance to sleep with Evelyn.


    ¡°Of course! If you want it, I can marry you now and you¡¯ll be my wife!¡± Leon giggled.


    He held Evelyn¡¯s hand and started touching her back too.


    After Evelyn did some thinking, she bit her lip and said, ¡°I can sleep with you but I won¡¯t marry you.¡±

 Chapter 1176

    Chapter 1176


    Chapter 1176


    After hearing that, Leon frowned. He thought for a while and nodded. ¡°That¡¯ll do too. But you have to be


    my mistress for three years and you have toe whenever I call you. Do we have a deal?¡±


    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°That guy killed so many people including your dad. It¡¯s very likely


    he¡¯s a level eight warrior king. It¡¯s not going to be easy if I want to kill him. So you have to be my


    mistress for at least three years in return.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Evelyn shivered. Her n was to use her virgin body in exchange for help from Leon to kill Severin.


    She never thought Leon would ask her to apany her for three years. That was three years of her


    youth they were talking about now.


    Suddenly, Leon let go of Evelyn¡¯s waist, turned around, and looked proud. ¡°Evelyn, you should know


    better that I¡¯m the only one who can help you. If not, the best choice of people would be the governor.


    You of all people should know the governor would never help you. Basically, you have run out of


    options. And your better don¡¯t forget I¡¯m the mayor of this city. I¡¯m powerful and rich. I can have any


    type of woman I want.¡± After that, he pretended that he was going to leave. ¡°If you haven¡¯t made up


    your mind, you can take a few days to think about it. But I¡¯m not sure if I can help you find him when he


    leaves the city. It¡¯s not easy tracking down a man.¡±


    ¡°I agree!¡± Evelyn said quickly.


    Like what Leon mentioned, she too was afraid Severin would leave the city and Leon would not be able


    to help her even if she agree to his offer a few dayster.


    Leon who had his back on Evelyn was thrilled. It always had been his wish to sleep with Evelyn and


    now he even had Evelyn agreed to be with him for threel


    years.


    Three years was a long duration. After three years, he should be sick of her and it did not matter


    anymore if Evelyn want to leave him.


    Moreover, Nightsky Gang was basically destroyed. If he treated Evelyn well, there might be a chance


    Evelyn would develop feelings for him and would not leave him even when he asked her to.


    At this moment, Leon felt so happy.


    Yet, he pretended to stay calm and looked back at Evelyn. ¡°Remember the promise you make. Now, I


    want to sleep with you!¡±


    Evelyn turned around and walked into her vi to her bedroom. Leon was thrilled and quickly followed


    her. When the door was closed, he could not take it anymore. He carried Evelyn to the bed and threw


    her there.


    Evelyn looked at Leon and felt disgusted to have to sleep with a man who was the same age as her


    father. Despite that, she endured it by clenching her fist tightly and looking at the ceiling with her hollow


    eyes.


    Leon jumped onto her and kissed her.


    An hourter, he stood up feeling very satisfied. As he looked at the bed, he said coldly, ¡°Evelyn, I have


    been dreaming to sleep with you for so long and my wish hase true today. Haha!¡±


    He continued happily, ¡°But I have no idea this is your first time. I thought you had two boyfriends


    before. I¡¯m really surprised that you¡¯re still a virgin.¡±


    It was truly a surprise to Leon.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 1177

    Chapter 1177


    Chapter 1177


    Eventy sat up and put on her clothes. ¡°Remember your promise. You have to kill that guy and I want to


    see his dead body within three days. Many members of the Nightsky Gang had seen him before. It¡¯s a


    young man. He has a beautiful woman apanying him. So you better think twice before you decide


    to fool


    me.¡±


    Leon walked over, hugged Evelyn, and kissed her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, darling. I¡¯ll send my man to investigate


    itter. There are a lot of surveince cameras in that area. I¡¯ll find that man and woman soon and take


    your revenge.¡±


    After that, he thought for a while and asked, ¡°Oh. I heard from my man saying the one who killed your


    father is the guy. What do you want to do with his woman? Kill her too?¡±


    Evelyn clenched her fist tightly and said, ¡°If you can capture the guy alive, I want to cut off his Achilles


    tendon and the tendon on his wrist. I want him to kneel in front of me every day and repent for what he


    did. I don¡¯t want him to die so easily. You can do whatever you want with that woman.


    Leon smiled. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do that. All you need to do is wait for my good news. As for that woman, I


    won¡¯t let her go. When the timees, I¡¯ll kill her too.¡±


    Meanwhile, Severin and She arrived at a square in the city center. Many people had opened their


    stalls and ced the thing they did not want for sale or to exchange for other items.


    Severin also found an empty ce to put all the attainment techniques, techniques, and weapons he


    got from the spatial rings. On the side, he had written a signboard stating that he was willing to


    exchange his items with spiritual herbs. Preferably those spiritual herbs that were suitable to make into


    alchemical pills.


    Since he had many treasures disyed, many people noticed and gathered. It took just a while for him


    to trade.


    ¡°Hehe. Our business is quite good.¡± She smiled. ¡°But none of them know anything about Gallus Hall.¡±


    Suddenly, a woman dressed in a purple dress came over. She took a look around and saw a technique.


    ¡°A sky-grade medium-rank technique? This is good stuff. Are you seriously selling this? Normally,


    people won¡¯t sell technique.¡±


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s useless to me so I want to sell it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure this is going to cost a lot of spiritual herbs.¡± The woman took a look and frowned.


    ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s going to be quite expensive.¡±


    She giggled and extended her hands out. ¡°At least fifty second-grade high-rank spiritual herbs. That¡¯s


    the lowest we can ept.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s considered cheap.¡± The purple-dress woman frowned. ¡°But I can¡¯t afford to trade that amount of


    second-grade high-rank spiritual herbs.¡±


    After that, she was going to leave but before she did, she took onest look at the technique book.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have that much, we ept second-grade medium-rank spiritual herbs too. We ept two


    second-grade medium-rank spiritual herbs in exchange for one second-grade high-rank spiritual herb.


    If the second-rank low-rank spiritual herb can be used to make alchemical pills, then I will treat it as a


    high- rank spiritual herb. What about that?¡± She offered.


    The purple-dress woman smiled embarrassedy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I¡¯m really very poor.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you doing here? Just go back home!¡±

 Chapter 1178

    Chapter 1178


    Chapter 1178


    Just then, a man who looked like a rich kid walked over. There were several people following behind


    him holding swords in their hands. The purple-dress woman looked at him. Although she felt angry, she


    did not dare to talk back and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Haha! Look! This is what a weakling looks like. She doesn¡¯t even dare to talk back at me!¡± The man


    laughed out loud.


    Suddenly, She said, ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t have enough spiritual herbs to do the trade, I can give you this


    technique book to you for free if you can provide us with any information about Gallus Hall.¡±


    At first, She did not expect anything. Then again, the purple-dress woman¡¯s eyes lit up immediately.¡±


    Really? Are you sure you¡¯re not lying to me?¡±


    Severin and She exchanged looks with each other. They were both d to hear that because that


    meant the purple-dress woman knew about Gallus Hall.


    ¡°Of course not. Miss, do you have any information regarding Gallus Hall?¡± Severin asked with a smile.


    She replied, ¡°Of course, I have. You¡¯ve asked the right person because I¡¯m a guardian of Gallus Hall.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± She jumped up excitedly. Severin was d too. He extended his hand out to summon


    the technique book and gave it to the woman.


    ¡°Haha. Are you really that proud to be the guardian of Gallus Hall when you are just a level nine


    profound master? That just says how lousy Gallus Hall is. Otherwise, do you think other gangs will


    have you as their guardian? Why are you so proud when you should feel ashamed of yourself?¡±


    Once again, the man scoffed and provoked the purple-dress woman.


    ¡°Hayden Fulton! You¡¯re really pushing it!¡± The purple-dress woman was so angry that she clenched her


    fist tightly while ring fiercely.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Why are you angry? I¡¯m just telling the truth. What¡¯s wrong? Come and hit me if you¡¯re so angry at me!


    Haha!¡± Hayden continued to provoke her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you!¡±


    The purple-dress woman gritted her teeth, stomped her feet, and decided to ignore Hayden.


    ¡°Haha! What a loser! That¡¯s exactly what I expect from a weakling!¡±


    Haydenughed out loud again. This time, those men behind himughed together too. She could


    not stand it anymore. She mumbled, ¡°What a jerk.¡±


    ¡°D*mn you! What did you call me?¡±


    The voice was so small but Hayden still heard it. With a vicious face, he red at She fiercely.

 Chapter 1179

    Chapter 1179


    Chapter 1179


    ¡°She¡¯s right. You are a jerk, especially that face. I really feel like pping you when I look at you!¡± At


    that moment, Severin took a step forward and protected She.


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? How dare you talk to me in that tone? Do you know who I am?¡±


    Hayden shouted back angrily at Severin. He felt like Severin had just pped him a couple of times.


    ¡°You¡¯re so noisy!¡±


    Severin could not stand it anymore. He moved in a sh to where Hayden was and pped Hayden


    when Hayden did not expect it. Hayden splurted out a mouthful of blood and two teeth.


    ¡°You f*cker! How dare you assault me?¡±


    Hayden reacted by gritting his teeth, clenching his fist, and moving like a cheetah to throw a punch at


    Severin.


    ¡°You idiot!¡± Severin snorted and threw a punch too. A secondter, Hayden was once again sent flying.


    This time, his arm was broken.


    ¡°Ah! My arm! My arm!¡± He moaned painfully while touching his broken right arm with his left arm.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Mister Hayden!¡±


    The people behind him were so scared. Hayden was a guardian of their gang and a level two warrior


    king. Despite that, Severin defeated him without a sweat.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Hayden gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Hurry up and carry me back!¡±


    Those people finally came to their senses and quickly carried Hayden away from this ce.


    ¡°Oh, no! Why did you two piss and hurt him? He¡¯s the guardian of Starlight Gang. His father is an elder


    of the gang and that is the reason why he is so arrogant,¡± the purple-dress woman frowned as she


    looked at Severin and She.


    Severin smiled, stored away the items he disyed into a spatial ring, and gave the spatial ring to the


    purple-dress woman.


    ¡°Miss, since you are a guardian of Gallus Hall, can you bring us to Gallus Hall?¡±


    The purple dress woman frowned and looked troubled. ¡°May I know why you two want to go to Gallus


    Hall? These are too expensive. I can¡¯t take them and I don¡¯t know the reason why you two are looking


    for Gallus Hall.¡±


    She was worried that Severin might do something to harm Gallus Hall. From what she saw just now,


    she could tell Severin was very strong. If Severin had the intention to cause trouble to Gallus Hall, she


    would be bringing an enemy back.

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1180


    Chapter 1180


    Severin cupped his hand and introduced himself. ¡°My name is Severin Feuillet. She¡¯s She Bard.


    We¡¯re thinking of joining Gallus Hall because I heard it¡¯s very good¡­¡±


    For the next couple of minutes, he went on about how good he thought Gallus Hall was because he


    wanted to get to know more about Gallus Hall before he revealed his identity. After his previous


    experience with Taurus Hall, he realized it was better to keep his identity a secret first. Sheughed.


    secretly and thought Severin was really good at making up stories.


    Despite that, the purple-dress woman still did not dare to ept the spatial ring. She looked at them


    with a weird expression. ¡°With your attainment, you can totally be my senior. There¡¯s no point for you to


    join Gallus Hall.¡±


    Then, she introduced herself. ¡°Oh! My name is ine Turner. I suggest we leave this ce now. We¡¯re


    going to be in trouble if Hayden brings his father here to look for us.¡±


    Severin nodded and left the ce with ine. The three of them walked side by side.


    ine continued where they left by saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but Gallus Hall will only ept She if you guys


    are thinking of joining.¡±


    Severin frowned and asked curiously, ¡°Why can¡¯t I join? Her attainment is lower than mine so why is


    she allowed to join and not me?¡±


    ine looked at Severin and gave him a weird look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Gallus Hall only epts female


    members.¡± ¡°What about the elders? There¡¯s no male elder too?¡± Severin frowned again and asked.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ine shook her head with a smile. ¡°No. Gallus Hall is a female-only hall.¡±


    Severin thought and said, ¡°If you bring me there, I¡¯ll give you all the things inside this spatial ring.¡±


    Without a doubt, ine was tempted by the offer. She did witness Severin putting in all the weapons,


    attainment techniques, and technique books inside.


    She looked at Severin and asked, ¡°Really? You¡¯re giving the spatial ring to me if I bring you to Gallus


    Hall? But you can¡¯t me me if both of you are rejected.¡±


    Sveeirn smiled. ¡°Of course, we won¡¯t me you. I¡¯m sure both of us are allowed to join if you bring us


    there.¡±


    ¡°Haha. You¡¯re so confident. Alright. I¡¯ll bring you two over and you can try.¡±


    ine was thrilled. Although she really doubted Severin¡¯s words, she was still willing to bring them to


    Gallus Hall in exchange for everything in the spatial ring.


    After talking to them for a while, she did not think they were bad people. Otherwise, they would never


    help her when Hayden bullied her.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. This spatial ring is yours now.¡±


    Severin smiled faintly and threw the spatial ring at her. She caught it and quickly put it somewhere safe.


    After that, she brought Severin and She to Gallus Hall as agreed.


    In Stormy Moon Sect, Draven went to look for Meldrick. ¡°Meldrick, I have bad news. My dad said he


    didn¡¯t receive any news about Severin¡¯s death. He had sent people over to South County and the man


    said he¡¯s still living.¡±


    Meldrick looked terrible. ¡°How can he still be alive? Are you telling me he killed Ronnie? It had been so


    shoul be back by now.¡±


    Draven replied, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I think he¡¯s a level three warrior emperor and Ronnie is a level


    seven warrior emperor. I just can¡¯t imagine how he can kill Ronnie.¡±


    Meldrick looked at Draven and asked, ¡°Then answer this question. Why hasn¡¯t Ronniee back yet?


    You know he left because he was going to kill Severin.¡±

 Chapter 1181

    Chapter 1181


    Chapter 1181


    For quite some time, both of them remained silent. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s involved in an ident or


    bumped into his enemy and his enemy killed him? The difference between Severin and Ronnie is so


    huge. Severin can never beat Ronnie.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Meldrick thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Yes, I think that¡¯s quite possible. After so many years of


    training, he¡¯s bound to make a few enemies of his own. Sometimes, we would argue with the member


    from other sects too.¡±


    Draven nodded confidently. ¡°Then that¡¯s probably what happened. On the way to find Severin, Ronnie


    bumped into an enemy and the enemy killed him. That¡¯s why Severin is still alive and Ronnie is not


    back. Severin is one lucky bastard!¡±


    Meldrick said, ¡°The guy got away again. But I have a breakthrough and I¡¯m now a level three warrior


    emperor now. I¡¯ll train harder so I can reach level four as soon as possible. Severin is very talented but


    he can¡¯tpare to us because he can only train in the mundane world. I¡¯m the genius in my sect,


    after all. When my attainment is higher, I can kill him myself. That¡¯s pretty good too!¡±


    ¡°What? Congrattions on the breakthrough!¡± Draven cupped his hand and congratted Meldrick


    happily.


    ¡°Haha! You need to train hard so you can have a breakthrough soon!¡± Meldrick patted Draven¡¯s


    shoulder and encouraged him.


    However, he did not know Draven had already be a level seven warrior king within the short


    period of time he joined the sect.


    ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll do that.¡± Draven nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get going then, I don¡¯t want to disturb your training.¡±


    In the meantime, ine, Severin, and She had arrived at the headquarters of Gallus Hall.


    ¡°Miss ine!¡± the members on duty cupped their hands and greeted.


    As ine said, they were all female members. ine nodded and said, ¡°Mister Severin, Miss She.


    Wee to Gallus Hall.¡¯


    After that, she walked in the front to lead Seveirn and She in. At the same time, ady was ying


    piano in the garden. Her hair was left untied. When the wind blew, her hair flew in the air just like a


    scene


    from a movie.


    ¡°She¡¯s our hall master, Nancy Zyke.¡± ine introduced thedy to Severin and She with a smile.


    ¡°Wow! She¡¯s really very beautiful!¡± She eximed surprisingly after taking a close look.


    ine frowned, ¡°What do you mean by that? Did you know my hall master is very beautiful before you


    see her?¡±


    She smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Hehe, someone told me before.¡±

 Chapter 1182

    Chapter 1182


    Chapter 1182


    Coincidentally, Nancy finished ying her song. Two middle-aged women who stood beside her


    pped their hands.


    ¡°Great Elder, Second Elder, is that really necessary?¡± Nancy smiled.


    The Great Elder stood forward and said, ¡°I think your skill has improved. I was so touched by your song


    and we just feel like pping.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It was our instinct!¡± The Second Elder added.


    Meanwhile, ine brought Severin and She over. She cupped her hand and said, ¡°Hall Master,


    Great Elder, Second Elder. These two people have requested me to bring them here. His name is


    Severin Feuillet and her name is She Bard.¡±


    After that, she looked at Severin and She and said nervously, ¡°They want to join Gallus Hall.¡±


    Nancy looked at Severin and She. Then her face turned sullen. ¡°ine, it has been quite a few years


    since you are appointed to be the guardian. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that we never ept male


    members?¡±


    The Great Elder said, ¡°ine! How dare you bring strangers here without informing us?¡±


    ine smiled. ¡°There¡¯s something I like to inform you. Can we step aside?¡±


    Nancy and the elders exchanged looks. When all of them nodded, they walked away with ine.


    As they reached a ce where they knew, Severin and She could not hear, ine started to talk. ¡°Of


    course, I know we never ept any men to be our members.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Nancy rolled her eyes. ¡°Then why did you bring him here?¡±


    ine smiled and took out the spatial ring. ¡°They give me an offer I can¡¯t decline. Severin said I can


    have everything in this spatial ring if I bring them here.¡±


    ¡°You silly girl! How can you do that?¡± Nancy red at ine fiercely, ¡°We can¡¯t break the rules!¡±


    At that moment, ine gave the spatial ring to Nancy. ¡°Hall Master. Why don¡¯t you take a look inside?


    There are some pretty good attainment techniques and technique books inside. How can I decline


    those? We can improve everyone¡¯s ability with those. And you don¡¯t have to ept them when they


    ask to join. I already did what they request so these things belong to us now. I really can¡¯t decline a free


    lunch!¡±


    At first, Nancy was not convinced until she looked inside the spatial ring. Her eyes went bright. ¡°Wow!


    There are really a couple of attainment techniques and technique books. And the weapons are very


    good. too. This guy is so goddamn rich!¡±


    The Great Elder took a look too and her reaction was the same. ¡°Not bad! The swords are either level


    eight or level nine.¡±


    The Second Elder smiled. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re a smart girl. You¡¯re right. We just reject them when they


    request to join us.¡±


    ine smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes, we must decline them. Severin just broke Hayden¡¯s arm. I bumped into


    Hayden when I was at the marketce. He kept on teasing me and humiliated me and Gallus Hall.


    They tried to help me. Before I know it, they started fighting.¡±


    ¡°You mean Hayden lost the fight?¡± Nancy frowned and asked for confirmation.

 Chapter 1183

    Chapter 1183


    Chapter 1183


    ine smiled. ¡°Hayden didn¡¯t just lose the fight. Severin broke Hayden¡¯s arm with one blow. I think


    that¡¯s the end of his right arm.¡±


    Nancy nodded. ¡°So this guy¡¯s attainment is quite high. I think he¡¯s at least a level three warrior king.


    Does this guy really want to join us? He probably has other intentions.¡±


    ¡°Yes. If he really wants to join a gang, he could join those first-tier upper-ss families or a bigger


    gang. I don¡¯t understand why he wants to join us. Gallus Hall is just a small force without any power.¡±


    The Great Elder nodded too. She also did not understand because Severin had better choices other


    than Gallus Hall.


    The Second Elder said, ¡°Hayden¡¯s father is an elder of Starlight Gang. Although it feels so good to hear


    Severin beat Hayden, Hayden¡¯s father is going toe looking for Severin to pay back for his son¡¯s


    arm. So we definitely shouldn¡¯t ept him regardless if he¡¯s a man or woman. Otherwise, we¡¯ll get


    ourselves involve in the matter when Starlight Gang finds out that he¡¯s a member of Gallus Hall.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Nancy nodded. ¡°Come on. Since we have made a decision, let¡¯s go over there now.¡±


    ine mocked, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s here because he knows the Gallus Hall¡¯s hall master is a very beautiful


    woman. Otherwise, I can¡¯t find other exnations to exin why he would rather use so many training


    resources in exchange to join the hall.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make that joke!¡± Nancy red at ine, feeling annoyed.


    After that, they went back to where Severin and She were. Nancy sat down and said, ¡°I heard you


    two want to join Gallus Hall, But we only ept women. It¡¯s the rule so I think I have to say no to you


    two.¡±


    Before this, Severin had already expected the answer. He smiled faintly, ¡°Miss Nancy, please don¡¯t


    reject us immediately. I don¡¯t have to be a normal member. I can be a grand-elder and I think that¡¯s


    eptable because of the level of my attainment.¡±


    ¡°Grand-elder?¡±


    Nancy was speechless. Just how crazy this guy was? If he became the grand-elder, he would have


    higher. authority than the other elders. Basically, they would be on the same level ofmand and


    Gallus Hall had not appointed anyone to be a grand-elder yet.


    The Great Elder did not like the suggestion. ¡°Kid, man is not allowed to join Gallus Hall. Even if you


    have high attainment, we don¡¯t have a ce for you to stay. So I¡¯m so sorry that I have to ask you two


    to leave


    now.¡±


    Nancymented too, ¡°ine told us you have broken Hayden¡¯s arm. That means you¡¯re the enemy


    of Starlight Gang. We surely do not dare to let you join us. Starlight Gang is much stronger than us.


    Their gang leader is a level six warrior king. We really don¡¯t dare to ept you.¡±


    From the beginning, Severin was aiming to help Gallus Hall solve all of their problems. He smiled and


    asked, ¡°Is there any feud between Gallus Hall and Starlight Gang?¡±


    Nancy smiled bitterly. ¡°We never dare to offend them. But they kept on provoking us so there¡¯s a


    conflict between us and them. Recently, they had been on our tails and forced us to drop out of some


    projects. A member could not stand it and killed one of their members. In the end, we had to settle it by


    giving them a restaurant.¡±


    Severin was shocked. Why did he have a feeling that Starlight Gang is a fan of ckmailing? They did


    not focus on managing their own businesses. Instead, they kept on causing trouble to other gangs and


    forced gallys topensate them.

 Chapter 1184

    Chapter 1184


    Chapter 1184


    Severin looked at Nancy and said, ¡°Miss Nancy, can we step aside? There¡¯s something I like to talk to


    you. Maybe you¡¯ll agree to let us join after you hear what I have to say.¡±


    ¡°Haha! In your dream! Do you think you can convince Nancy? It¡¯s impossible!¡± The Second Elder


    chuckled.


    The Great Elder said, ¡°He is dreaming. Gallus Hall is a female-only hall since it is founded and it has


    been. maintained this way for ages. We¡¯re not going to change the rule because of you!¡±


    Nancy looked at Severin and smiled, ¡°Severin, you heard what the elders said. Do you think we still


    need to have that talk?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°I think that the gazebo over there is the perfect ce to chat. What do you think?¡±


    It struck Nancy with shock when Severin did not give up. She did not think Severin had the power to


    convince her so she nodded and heard him out. Both of them headed to the gazebo Severin said.


    ¡°I wonder what he¡¯s trying to pull. Does he think he can really talk Nancy out to change the rule for


    him?¡± The Great Elder sneered and folded her arms when Severin and Nancy walked away.


    She said, ¡°You can doubt all you want. Just wait for it. I¡¯m sure he knows what he is doing.¡±


    Meanwhile, Severin and Nancy were at the gazebo and both had found a ce to sit.


    ¡°I know your attainment is very high. But you heard what the Great Elder said just now. The rule is the


    rule. I hope you can understand it.¡±


    Nancy continued, ¡°And I seriously suspect you have an ulterior motive because you have so many


    better choices than Gallus Hall. Or please do enlighten me by telling me why you rather choose a third-


    tier gang like us?¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Severin smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t like to join other stronger and bigger gangs because I like to see the process of


    helping the weaker gang grow. And if I join them, they can¡¯t offer me a higher position.¡±


    Nancy did not know how to react. She could tell Severin was lying.


    With a smile, she said, ¡°Oh, really? Thank you for your interest. I¡¯m really happy that you wish to join


    us. But I can¡¯t change the rule.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Based on the rule, it only states that the hall can only ept female members. Elders


    and grand-elder are not included, isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 1185

    Chapter 1185


    Chapter 1185


    ¡°Er¡­ you¡¯re quite right.¡±


    After thinking about it, Nancy realized the old man did not say that when the old man created the hall.


    Severin smiled and flipped his palm over to take out two porcin bottles. ¡°Indeed, your attainment is


    lower than the gang leader of Starlight Gang. But I think you have been staying at the level for quite


    some time now. If you appoint me as your grand-elder, I can totally handle Starlight Gang by myself.


    And I¡¯ll give these two bottles to you.¡±


    Nancy frowned and bit her lip. After some hesitation, she took a bottle from the table and opened it.


    Instantly, she took a huge gasp. The bottle was filled with several second-grade low-rank alchemical


    pills. ¡°Second-grade low-rank alchemical pills!¡±


    Severin nodded and asked her to take a look at the second bottle.


    Nancy gulped and opened the second bottle. Her heart raced and her mouth was wide open. ¡°Oh, my


    god! More than ten second-grade medium-rank alchemical pills. Why do you have so many alchemical


    pills? Is this real? Am I dreaming?¡±


    After that, she bit her tongue to make sure she was not dreaming.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Haha. Miss Nancy. All of these are yours if you agree to make me a grand-elder. But I only want to


    have authority over the elders and I¡¯ll still listen to you.¡±


    Severin chuckled. ¡°Oh. I¡¯m an alchemist. So it¡¯s very normal for me to possess so many alchemical


    pills.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡¯re an alchemist?¡±


    Once again, Nancy felt shocked. Everyone drooled to have an alchemist join the gang and they would


    treat an alchemist with a lot of respect. Then this guy here actually needed to convince her to let him


    join.


    It took Nancy three minutes to cool down. She frowned. ¡®Why does this guy want to join us so badly?


    Theoretically speaking, people like him would never even consider us,¡¯ she thought.


    Her thought started to run wild. ¡®Does he want to join us because he wants to look for a wife? Our


    members are all very pretty. Or he¡¯s aiming at me? I¡¯m the prettiest in the hall, after all.¡±


    With that thought in mind, Nancy secretly looked at Severin again. She had to admit Severin was


    indeed a very handsome and charming guy. The way he smiled could easily attract a girl¡¯s heart and he


    seemed to have everything under his control.


    ¡°How is it? Just think about it. With those alchemical pills, they could help you and the elders make


    breakthroughs and improve everyone¡¯s power. Members like ine could be warrior kings. I


    believe. you know the huge gap between a warrior king and a level nine profound master.¡±


    Severin looked at Nancy and helped her analyze the whole situation.


    Immediately after that, Nancy took the two bottles and kept them safe. She smiled, stood up, and


    wanted to shake hands with Severin. ¡°Wee to Gallus Hall. You¡¯re now our grand-elder. If there¡¯s


    anything you need, please do let me know. I hope we can work together to expand and grow Gallus


    Hall!¡±


    Severin also stood up to shake Nancy¡¯s hand.


    ¡°No way! Elders, look over there. They¡¯re shaking hands! Does that mean he had convinced Hall


    Master?¡±


    All the while, ine had been monitoring them. She quickly told the elders when she saw Severin and


    Nancy shaking hands.


    The elders looked over and felt speechless. They knew their Hall Master would never simply shake


    hands with men.


    The Great Elder said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s just a handshake and that doesn¡¯t mean Nancy has agreed.


    He¡¯s just a man with high attainment. The Hall Master will never agree especially when he requested to


    be a grand-elder.¡±

 Chapter 1186

    Chapter 1186


    Chapter 1186


    At that time, She could not be bothered to argue with them. When she saw Severin and Nancy


    shaking hands, she knew Severin had settled it.


    After a while, Severin and Nancy came back to where the others were.


    Nancy looked at ine and the elders and informed them. ¡°Ladies, Severin is now our grand-elder and


    he¡¯ll be staying with us. Since She is his wife, she can stay with us even though She is not our


    member.¡±


    ¡°But Hall Master, he¡¯s a man! I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for him to stay with us!¡±


    That left the Grand Elder feeling speechless. Before Nancy talked to Severin, she was firm that she


    would not appoint and ept Severin as grand-elder. What did Severin say to change her mind?


    Nancy exined, ¡°The rule set by the founder only states that we can only ept female members.


    But the rule did not state that we can¡¯t appoint a man as our grand-elder. I¡¯ve made up my mind. Hey,


    you three should greet our new grand-elder now!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, grand-elder.¡±


    Despite feeling speechless, ine and the elders did not have a choice and cupped their hands to


    greet Severin.


    ¡°Haha. Thank you. We¡¯re on the same team now. If you need any help, feel free toe find me,¡±


    Severin chuckled.


    Nancy smiled, ¡°Grand-elder. Come with me. I¡¯ll arrange a ce for you and your wife to stay. I¡¯ll


    introduce you to everyone tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Severin nodded. Together with She, they walked with Nancy toward a vi.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    When they left, the remaining three people were still shocked and confused.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. Nancy has appointed him as grand-elder and she¡¯s showing him around and arranging a


    ce for them to stay personally.¡±


    The Second Elder frowned and looked confused. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she ask either of us or someone else to do


    that? Does she need to do it on her own?¡±


    The Great Elder nodded. ¡°Yes. Something is not right.¡±


    ine said, ¡°Do you think the Hall Master is falling for him? I think the more I look at him, the more


    handsome I think he is.¡±


    The Great Elder rolled her eyes. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Do you think Nancy is that kind of person? Do


    you know how many men want to marry her? She¡¯ll never fall for a guy so easily. Especially one she


    just met! Besides, being handsome is not everything.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s ask her when shees backter,¡± the Second Elder said.

 Chapter 1187

    Chapter 1187


    Shortly, Nancy came back by herself.


    ¡°Nancy, what the hell? Didn¡¯t you tell us that you¡¯ll never agree? Why do you change your mind so


    quickly?¡± the Great Elder asked quickly when she saw Nancying back.


    ine also could not wait. ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s going on? Why did you agree to make him the grand¨C


    elder?¡±


    Nancy smiled bitterly. As she flipped her palm, she took out twa porcin bottles. ¡°He gave me an offer


    that I just can¡¯t decline. With the help of these two bottles, I can increase the hall¡¯s power by a far


    stretch.¡±


    ¡°What are those? Let me see!¡±


    The Great Elder took the bottles and looked inside. It was followed by a huge gasp. ¡°Oh, my god! Is this


    real? The battles are filled with second¨Cgrade alchemical pills. Oh, my god! Is he an idiot? Why did he


    give us? Isn¡¯t it better if he keeps it for himself?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? Let me see! Let me see!¡±


    ine quickly took the bottles away from the Great Elder. The moment s And they are all elite¨Cquality!¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    she saw it, she was shocked too. ¡°Oh, blimey! It¡¯s real.


    Nancy smiled. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s real. Do you know what that means? It means he¡¯s definitely a second¨Cgrade


    high¨Crank alchemist. Otherwise, it¡¯s very hard to produce elite¨Cquality second grade alchemical pills in


    big amounts.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you kidding me? Are you saying Severin is the one who made these? He¡¯s an alchemist? A


    second¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist?¡±


    The Great Elder


    er¡¯s mouth opened so wide that it could fit two eggs inside.


    The Second elder said, ¡°I know one guy who just be a second¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist in the


    city too. He¡¯s probably the only one and he works for the Nine Draco Province Mansion. Who the hell is


    Severin? He¡¯s so damn strong!¡±


    Nancy smiled and asked, ¡°Do you think I can decline him when I found out he¡¯s an alchemist and these


    alchemical pills he offered mr? I¡¯m an idiot if I decline him.¡±


    The Great Elder nodded with approval. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right to make him the grand¨Celder. With these


    alchemical pills, you can be a level five warrior king very soon. Or even a level six warrior king.


    Then we don¡¯t have to be scared of Starlight Gang anymore!¡±


    Nancy nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s don¡¯t think about me bing a level six warrior king. Even If I be a level


    five warrior king and if the elders¡® attainment increased too, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of them. At least,


    they would be afraid to fight with us. Because the fight won¡¯t be so easy and they¡¯re going to face a


    huge loss. When that happens, the other gangs might take the opportunity to attack them. So we just


    need to increase everyone¡¯s attainment in a short period of time, then Nightsky Gang would dare to


    provoke us as they like anymore.¡±


    ine nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Will I be getting an alchemical pill to help me be a level one warrior


    king?¡±

 Chapter 1188

    Chapter 1188


    Nancy chuckled, ¡°Of course. Anyone who is a level eight or level nine profound master will be given a


    second¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pill to help to move on to the next stage. But how much the


    breakthrough will depend on what kind of stage your level is.¡±


    The Great Elder pped her hand happily. ¡°Then we¡¯re going to have more warrior kings! That means


    ourbat power is going to increase substantially.¡±


    The Second Elder was very exciting too. ¡°Oh, god! Has god finally decided to help Gallus Hall? Do we


    finally have the chance to be stronger?¡±


    Nancy had the same feeling too. She clenched her fist. ¡°The most important factor is Severin is an


    alchemist! We just need to supply him with spiritual herbs and he could turn them into alchemical pills!


    Haba. I¡¯m assuming Gallus Hall would totally be on the new height two yearster!¡±


    ¡°Haha. As long as the grand¨Celder is willing to produce those alchemical pills for us, our future is bright


    as the star!¡±


    ine too looked very excited.


    All of them continued to enjoy the good news for a while before finally calming down.


    Suddenly, the Great Elder frowned. ¡°But I still don¡¯t understand why would he choose to join us?¡±


    She looked at Nancy and asked, ¡°Is that kid after you? You know how beautiful you are. Look at She,


    she¡¯s very pretty too. Do you think he¡¯s targeting to make all those beautiful women his wives?¡±


    At that moment, Nancy felt ashamed. Nevertheless, she said with a serious face. ¡°Great Elder, he¡¯s our


    grand¨Celder now. So you better stop calling him that kid and it¡¯s not good to specte things you don¡¯t


    know for sure. He told me he enjoy the process of helping a weaker gang turn into a strong gang. And


    he said he can have more say in a small gang like us.¡±


    The Second Elder chuckled. ¡°I think he¡¯s just lying to you. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s aiming for you. Or he knows


    there are a lot of prettydies in our hall.¡±


    Nancy smiled. ¡°Regardless of his ulterior motives, we can¡¯t decline him because of these alchemical


    pills. And mast Importantly, he¡¯s an alchemist. Gather the other elders and guardians. Tell them I call


    for a meeting. I¡¯ll distribute the alchemical pillster too. Hopefully, we can all break through within


    these two days. The most important thing to do is now be stranger.¡±


    It had always been ine¡¯s goal to be a warrior king. However, it was easier said than done. She


    had been hoping for miracle to happen but she did not expect the miracle to happen so soon.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who cares what he is after? Let¡¯s just focus on increasing our attainment so we won¡¯t be


    bullied so easily anymore!¡± ine nodded.


    Nancy continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go and distribute the alchemical pillster. Go ahead and book a restaurant


    tonight so we can celebrate this fantastic moment. We can introduce Severin and She to the other


    elders and guardians, It¡¯s been a while sinc we eat out in a restaurant or celebrate anything


    ine licked her lip. ¡°Hall Master, I¡¯m already drooling. I haven¡¯t eaten anything good for a long time!¡±


    to eat good Immediately after that, Nancy rolled her eyes. ¡°You make it sound like I have treated you


    badly. Since you food so badly, you¡¯re in charge of making the reservation. Remember to book a good


    restaurant with a private room!¡±


    The Great Elder nodded, ¡°Yes. We need to celebrate having a new grand¨Celder joining us. He¡¯s


    definitely a strong aid to our hall and he¡¯s an alchemist. In order to show him how respectful we are and


    how honored we are for having him, we need to celebrate. Everything must be perfect to show our


    sincerity.¡±


    ine smiled, ¡°No problem. I assume I don¡¯t have to be bothered about a budget!¡±


    After that, she thought of something and said, ¡°Hall Master. I¡¯m the one who shows the grand¨Celder the


    way here. You must remember that and reward me!¡±


    Nancy chuckled and took out a second¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pill to give to her. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll


    give one to you now and another one during the meeting so you¡¯ll have two. Are you happy now?¡±


    ¡°Really! This is great! I¡¯m really so happy!¡± ine was so happy that she jumped up excitingly


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go inform the others about the meeting. After the meeting, I¡¯ll make the reservation!¡±


    She kept the alchemical pill in a safe ce before running and leaping away happily.


    ¡°She¡¯s always so energetic!¡±


    The two elders exchanged looks with each other and chuckled.


    Nancy said, ¡°She did do a good job today. It¡¯s finally the time for Gallus Hall to rise!¡±


    Meanwhile, Severin and She had picked their rooms.


    Severin looked at She and said, ¡°She, why do you need to stay in a different room? You¡¯re my


    wife, we should sleep. together.¡±


    She really wanted to tell Severin she was afraid to sleep with him because of how active he was in


    bed.


    Then again, she knew she should not say that. ¡°Don¡¯t you need the space to make alchemical pills? I


    don¡¯t want to disturb you and distract you when you¡¯re doing that.¡±


    Severin nodded, ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful.¡±


    ¡°Of course! Haha!¡± She chuckled, ¡°How did you convince Nancy?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°I gave her two bottles of alchemical pills!¡±


    ¡°So many? She was shocked. ¡°But you¡¯re going to give it to them once you tell them who you really


    are. So it¡¯s just a matter of time difference. It¡¯s a good thing if you give them the alchemical pills now.


    They can increase their attainment now.¡±


    Severin smiled, ¡°Yes. What¡¯s your thought on Gallus Hall?¡±


    She thought for a while before answering, ¡°I think everyone in Gallus Hall is very united since they


    only recruit women. It¡¯s totally different from Taurus Hall. There¡¯s no drama here. Then again, this is just


    my opinion. I don¡¯t know if this is true or not. You better observe it yourself.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Severin smiled, ¡°That¡¯s exactly how I see it ton. As you said, they are very united and I don¡¯t think there


    are any moles. The Great Elder and Second Elder are just level three warrior kings and weaker than


    Nancy. So they won¡¯t be thinking about getting rid of Nancy to be Hall Master. The only enemy


    they face is Starlight Gang I think.¡±


    Suddenly, She covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°You leave one important thing out, Gallus Hall is not


    as poor as Taurus Hall!

 Chapter 1189

    Chapter 1189


    The joke had Severin burst out inughter. ¡°Haha! It¡¯s true! They only need more training resources like


    attainment techniques and spiritual herbs. But I guess they are doing well financially speaking.¡±


    During the meeting, Nancy informed the others about appointing Severin as grand¨Celder and also


    distributed the alchemical pills.


    The elders and guardians were nearly in tears when they received the alchemical pills. When they were


    told Severin was an alchemist, they got even more excited.


    When the sky was turning dark, ine went to look for Severin and She. She saw them chatting in


    the garden.


    ¡°Mister Severin, Miss She. The Hall Master had asked me to invite you two to dinner. We have made


    a restaurant reservation,¡± ine notified them with a smile.


    Severin chuckled, ¡°We¡¯re eating in a restaurant tonight? You guys shouldn¡¯t have to do that¡±


    ine smiled back. ¡°The Hall Master said we need to celebrate you joining the hall. It¡¯s a joyful event


    and we can use this chance to introduce you to the other elders and guardians.¡±


    ¡°Hehe! Not bad. I guess I can enjoy good food tonight.¡± She licked her lip and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss


    pretty ine.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ine felt embarrassed. ¡°You¡¯re so funny. I¡¯m not pretty. At least not as pretty as you!¡±


    She said, ¡°You¡¯re so humble. I really think that you¡¯re pretty too.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Both of you are very pretty! Neither of you needs to be so humble.¡± Severin smiled.


    When they were at the entrance, Nancy and the others were already there waiting.


    ¡°Everyone. He is our newly appointed grand¨Celder, Severin Feuillet. The woman standing next to him is


    his wife, She Bard, the Great Elder did the honor of introducing Severin and She to the others.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mister Severin and Miss She!¡± the rest of the people greeted back together.


    After that, Nancy introduced the elders and guardians one by one to Severin and She. When that


    was done, a few cars had stopped at the entrance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car, everyone!¡±


    Shortly, all of them entered the car and headed to the restaurant.


    Meanwhile, Leon went to Nightsky Gang to look for Evelyn again.


    ¡°Hey, Evelyn, why are you still staying here? Everyone has left. You¡¯re all alone here. Don¡¯t you feel


    lonely?¡±


    Evelyn looked at him and said coldly, ¡°Why are you here again?¡±


    She did not wee him or show him a good face.

 Chapter 1190

    Chapter 1190


    The joke had Severin burst out inughter. ¡°Haha! It¡¯s true! They only need more training resources like


    attainment techniques and spiritual herbs. But I guess they are doing well financially speaking.¡±


    During the meeting, Nancy informed the others about appointing Severin as grand¨Celder and also


    distributed the alchemical pills.


    The elders and guardians were nearly in tears when they received the alchemical pills. When they were


    told Severin was an alchemist, they got even more excited.


    When the sky was turning dark, ine went to look for Severin and She. She saw them chatting in


    the garden.


    ¡°Mister Severin, Miss She. The Hall Master had asked me to invite you two to dinner. We have made


    a restaurant reservation,¡± ine notified them with a smile.


    Severin chuckled, ¡°We¡¯re eating in a restaurant tonight? You guys shouldn¡¯t have to do that¡±


    ine smiled back. ¡°The Hall Master said we need to celebrate you joining the hall. It¡¯s a joyful event


    and we can use this chance to introduce you to the other elders and guardians.¡±


    ¡°Hehe! Not bad. I guess I can enjoy good food tonight.¡± She licked her lip and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss


    pretty ine.¡±


    ine felt embarrassed. ¡°You¡¯re so funny. I¡¯m not pretty. At least not as pretty as you!¡±


    She said, ¡°You¡¯re so humble. I really think that you¡¯re pretty too.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Both of you are very pretty! Neither of you needs to be so humble.¡± Severin smiled.


    When they were at the entrance, Nancy and the others were already there waiting.


    ¡°Everyone. He is our newly appointed grand¨Celder, Severin Feuillet. The woman standing next to him is


    his wife, She Bard, the Great Elder did the honor of introducing Severin and She to the others.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mister Severin and Miss She!¡± the rest of the people greeted back together.


    After that, Nancy introduced the elders and guardians one by one to Severin and She. When that


    was done, a few cars had stopped at the entrance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car, everyone!¡±


    Shortly, all of them entered the car and headed to the restaurant.


    Meanwhile, Leon went to Nightsky Gang to look for Evelyn again.


    ¡°Hey, Evelyn, why are you still staying here? Everyone has left. You¡¯re all alone here. Don¡¯t you feel


    lonely?¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Evelyn looked at him and said coldly, ¡°Why are you here again?¡±


    She did not wee him or show him a good face.

 Chapter 1191

    Chapter 1191


    Leon could tell he was not weed. He smiled bitterly, ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you happy to see me? You


    better don¡¯t forget about our agreement. I cane to look for you anytime 1 want for the next three


    years because you¡¯re my woman and you have to obey me and sleep with me when I ask you to. Do


    you understand?¡±


    Evelyn knew she was on the downside now because she needed Leon¡¯s help to kill Severin. Thus, she


    stood up while smiling bitterly and walled to the stairs. ¡°Let¡¯s go ¡±


    Finally, Leon was satisfied. ¡°This is exactly how you should behave. And remember to smile brightly


    every time you see me. Do you understand?¡±


    After that, he walked to the couch and sat down. ¡°But I¡¯m not here to sleep with you. I want to show you


    the person who killed your father. I got the surveince video. He lows a very powerful technique. It¡¯s


    going to be harder than I thought to kill him.


    ¦§


    ¡°Let me see!¡±


    Evelyn was thrilled to hear Leon was here to show her the video. She quickly ran over


    Leon unlocked his phone and yed the surveince video.


    Although the video¡¯s quality was not very clear, she could still tell the man who killed his father was


    very strong because he single¨Chandedly killed many fighters.


    ¡°What¡¯s that technique? Those rose petals look so pretty but when they exploded, the power is so


    huge!¡± she asked after looking at the video.


    Leon smiled bitterly, ¡°I think this is a Sun¨Cgrade technique. It¡¯s very rare. If I kill him, I probably can


    learn this technique if he keeps the technique book in his spatial ring!¡±


    ¡°A Sun¨Cgrade technique. It seems like he¡¯s probably a level seven warrior king. No wonder, he can kill


    my father and the other people easily. It all makes sense now.¡±


    Evelyn frowned and looked at Leon. ¡°Their facial appearance is clearer here. It shouldn¡¯t be hard to find


    them now that we haw a photo of them. Can you find them by tomorrow?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Leon thought and said, ¡°Evelyn, this is Nine Dragon City we¡¯re talking about. Do you have any idea


    how huge the city is? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be hard to locate them by tomorrow.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°If we¡¯re lucky, we can locate them tomorrow. But I promise you I¡¯ll give


    you their location soonest by the day after tomorrow if I can¡¯t find them tomorrow.¡±


    At least, Evelyn now knew who was the one who killed her father. Her mood lifted up a bit. ¡°Thank you,


    Leon.¡±


    Immediately, Leon sat closer to her and hugged her. ¡°Evelun, you¡¯re my woman now and you don¡¯t


    have to distance yourself


    from me. I¡¯m d that I can help you. Don¡¯t worry about a thing. I promise you I kill that guy at all


    costs.¡±


    Evelyn nodded, ¡°I know.¡±


    Meanwhile, Severin, She, and the members of Gallus Hall had reached the restaurant they reserved.

 Chapter 1192

    Chapter 1192


    soon. Why don¡¯t you


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mister Tyger. The best private room is reserved by someone. The customer is arriving soon.


    Why consider the other private rooms? This room is not bad too. It has a stylish design.¡±


    When Severin and the others walked into the restaurant, they heard the restaurant manager exining


    to a rich kid.


    Tyger was followed by a group of people and his attitude was very arrogant. ¡°Who is the one who


    reserved it? Why can¡¯t you. tell him to let me have it? If they decline, tell them it¡¯s Tyger Haney wants


    that room!¡±


    The restaurant manager was speechless. The Haneys were one of the four first¨Ctier upper¨Css


    families in Nine Dragon City. Even his bass would have to treat Tyger with much respect if he was here.


    Just when she had no idea what to do, she saw Nancy and the others walking in. It literally lit up her


    hope. ¡°They¡¯re here, Why don¡¯t you discuss it with her?¡±


    Tyger looked back and sneered, ¡°There I was thinking who the hell dares to use this best private room


    when I want to use it? So it¡¯s you girls who book the room. Nancy, honey, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long


    time.¡±


    The moment Nancy saw Tyger, her fare be sullen. All she could do was smile embarrassingly.


    ¡°Mister Tyger. Yes, it has been a long time since Ist saw you. You look more charming than thest


    time I saw you


    Tyger scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t even try to kiss my ass. I¡¯ll be frank. Are you the one who reserved the best


    private room? Give me the room and you can pick the other rooms.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The request was so absurd. Nancy felt angry to be bullied. Moreover, Tyger did not even offer any


    compensation.


    She smiled embarrassingly with her gritted teeth. ¡°Mister Tyger, I¡¯m sorry but this is an important dinner


    for us so we really


    want to use that room.¡±


    Tyger pulled his face long and said overbearingly, ¡°Damn you, woman! I¡¯m already trying to be nice


    here. You should feel honored to let me use that room. I¡¯m a young master of a first¨Ctier upper¨Css


    family. Do you really think I¡¯m asking you? I¡¯m just informing you!¡±


    ¡°Haha. Mister Tyger, are these people the members of Gallus Hall? I thought they only recruit females.


    Why is there a man together with them?¡± another rich kid in a white tuxedo suit asked.


    Another guy made a dirty joke, ¡°That¡¯s saying these women are not as pure as we thought they are.


    They would still have the desire. That¡¯s the only exnation.¡±


    Tygerughed out loud. ¡°Haha. I have got to say the women from Gallus Hall are all very good¨Clooking


    and have wonderful bodies. If they¡¯re willing to change their mindset and open a shop that provides


    special service to men, I¡¯m sure their business will be very good.¡±


    Nancy was so angry and gritted her teeth vehemently. Those rich kids were being unreasonable and


    absurd.


    She took a step forward and gripped her fist tightly with spiritual energy covering it. ¡°Tyger Haney! Do


    you think you can bully us as you like?¡±

 Chapter 1193

    Chapter 1193


    ¡°Huh? Are you suggesting that I can¡¯t? I¡¯m just telling the truth. I¡¯m all ears so tell me why on earth do


    you only recruit female members¡±


    Tyger raised his brow and sneered, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t me me for overthinking it when a whole bunch of


    beautiful women gather together and form a gang.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s not our fault for thinking in that way!¡± The guy in a white tuxedo suit hurried and


    agreed with Tyger.


    His family was a second¨Ctier upper¨Css family. He was one of Tyger¡¯s friends, alwayscquered and


    ttered Tyger, and caused trouble together with Tyger.


    ¡°You guys are so unreasonable!¡±


    Nancy¡¯s eyes turned red and she tried hard to suppress her anger by holding her fist tightly. Despite


    feeling humiliated, did not dare to touch or do anything to those rich kids.


    she


    Gallus Hall was well¨Cknown for only recruiting, female members because of that many people had


    been talking behind her or making dirty jokes about them.


    When the old wacko founded Gallus Hall, he explicitly stated that she was only allowed to recruit


    female members. Thus she could only oblige to the rule. Due to that, people were starting to think they


    might be on to something or Gallus Hall had nned to venture into the prostitution business.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The elders were unhappy and angry to hear that. Yet, all of them did not dare to do anything to Tyger


    and his gang.


    Tyger was apanied by his bodyguards but their attainment was quite low and so were the other


    two rich kids. However, they were afraid of the consequences and faced retaliation from Tyger¡¯s family.


    Thus, they could only suppress their anger and did nothing-


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you guys? Are you guys sirk of living?¡±


    Suddenly, Severin stepped forward and red at Tyger and his gang coldly.


    ¡°You got some nerves talking to us in that way. Do you know who we are?¡± The man in a white tuxedo


    suit walked up and said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m Flynn Nash born in a second¨Ctier upper¨Css family. He¡¯s


    Tyger Haney, born in a first¨Ctier upper¨Css family. How dare you ask us to die?¡±


    Tyger¡¯s face locked angry too. ¡°I think you are referring to yourself. Do you think you¡¯re so great that


    you can join these women for dinner? If you don¡¯t kneel down and beg for forgiveness, I¡¯ll kill you.


    Believe me, these Gallus Hall¡¯s women aren¡¯t able to save you.


    Severin sneered coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need them to save me!TM


    Nancy was touched. Yet, her conscious was still clear, and knew how stupid it was to offend Tyger and


    his gang. She scolded Severin in her heart, ¡®You stupid guy! We can¡¯t afford to offend them!¡®


    ¡°Miss Nancy, is be your sugar baby? Are you feeling too lonely so you find a man to entertain you? You


    should havee and asked me. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m much stronger than he is. Or you can ask Tyger too,¡±


    Flynn mocked vulgarly,


    While he talked, he also used his eyes to scan Nancy¡¯s body from top to bottom. His abscene thought


    was so obvious.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Severin did not even want to talk more with them because they were too unreasonable. He moved in a


    sh and appeared in front of Flynn. With a speed faster than lightning, he chucked Flynn¡¯s neck and


    broke his neck.


    Flynn died while feeling shocked and scared,


    Severin let go and Flynn¡¯s body fell to the ground.


    ¡°Mister Flynn!¡±


    Flynn was also apanied by his bodyguards. However, the bodyguards did not think Severin would


    do anything and they


    They stood there and looked at Flynn¡¯s body feeling shocked.


    They totally got it if Severin did not know who Flynn was but Flynn had already told him just now. They


    had no idea why Severin would have the audacity to kill Flynn.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The bodyguards exchanged looks with each other. They balled up their hands and attacked Severin


    together.

 Chapter 1194

    Chapter 1194


    ¡°Huh? Are you suggesting that I can¡¯t? I¡¯m just telling the truth. I¡¯m all ears so tell me why on earth do


    you only recruit female members¡±


    Tyger raised his brow and sneered, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t me me for overthinking it when a whole bunch of


    beautiful women gather together and form a gang.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s not our fault for thinking in that way!¡± The guy in a white tuxedo suit hurried and


    agreed with Tyger.


    His family was a second¨Ctier upper¨Css family. He was one of Tyger¡¯s friends, alwayscquered and


    ttered Tyger, and caused trouble together with Tyger.


    ¡°You guys are so unreasonable!¡±


    Nancy¡¯s eyes turned red and she tried hard to suppress her anger by holding her fist tightly. Despite


    feeling humiliated, did not dare to touch or do anything to those rich kids.


    she


    Gallus Hall was well¨Cknown for only recruiting, female members because of that many people had


    been talking behind her or making dirty jokes about them.


    When the old wacko founded Gallus Hall, he explicitly stated that she was only allowed to recruit


    female members. Thus she could only oblige to the rule. Due to that, people were starting to think they


    might be on to something or Gallus Hall had nned to venture into the prostitution business.


    The elders were unhappy and angry to hear that. Yet, all of them did not dare to do anything to Tyger


    and his gang.


    Tyger was apanied by his bodyguards but their attainment was quite low and so were the other


    two rich kids. However, they were afraid of the consequences and faced retaliation from Tyger¡¯s family.


    Thus, they could only suppress their anger and did nothing-


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you guys? Are you guys sirk of living?¡±


    Suddenly, Severin stepped forward and red at Tyger and his gang coldly.


    ¡°You got some nerves talking to us in that way. Do you know who we are?¡± The man in a white tuxedo


    suit walked up and said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m Flynn Nash born in a second¨Ctier upper¨Css family. He¡¯s


    Tyger Haney, born in a first¨Ctier upper¨Css family. How dare you ask us to die?¡±


    Tyger¡¯s face locked angry too. ¡°I think you are referring to yourself. Do you think you¡¯re so great that


    you can join these women for dinner? If you don¡¯t kneel down and beg for forgiveness, I¡¯ll kill you.


    Believe me, these Gallus Hall¡¯s women aren¡¯t able to save you.


    Severin sneered coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need them to save me!TM


    Nancy was touched. Yet, her conscious was still clear, and knew how stupid it was to offend Tyger and


    his gang. She scolded Severin in her heart, ¡®You stupid guy! We can¡¯t afford to offend them!¡®


    ¡°Miss Nancy, is be your sugar baby? Are you feeling too lonely so you find a man to entertain you? You


    should havee and asked me. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m much stronger than he is. Or you can ask Tyger too,¡±


    Flynn mocked vulgarly,


    While he talked, he also used his eyes to scan Nancy¡¯s body from top to bottom. His abscene thought


    was so obvious.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Severin did not even want to talk more with them because they were too unreasonable. He moved in a


    sh and appeared in front of Flynn. With a speed faster than lightning, he chucked Flynn¡¯s neck and


    broke his neck.


    Flynn died while feeling shocked and scared,


    Severin let go and Flynn¡¯s body fell to the ground.


    ¡°Mister Flynn!¡±


    Flynn was also apanied by his bodyguards. However, the bodyguards did not think Severin would


    do anything and they


    They stood there and looked at Flynn¡¯s body feeling shocked.


    They totally got it if Severin did not know who Flynn was but Flynn had already told him just now. They


    had no idea why Severin would have the audacity to kill Flynn.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The bodyguards exchanged looks with each other. They balled up their hands and attacked Severin


    together.

 Chapter 1195

    Chapter 1195


    As a matter of fact, Nancy was feeling speechless and helpless too. She did not want and never


    thought about offending the Haneys. Heck, she did not even want to offend the Nashs too!


    However, she was forced to fight in that circumstances.


    She smiled embarrassingly, ¡°Mister Tyger, I don¡¯t think we have offended you. This guy here is the


    grand¨Celder of Gallus Hall. The person he killed just now was Mister Flynn. If we did offend anyone,


    then it¡¯s the Nashs and not you or your family.¡±


    Tyger sneered, ¡°That¡¯s true. Indeed, he didn¡¯t kill anyone from my family. But Flynn is my best friend.


    Do you think I¡¯ll just stand here and do nothing when I witnessed him get killed?


    Nancy was speechless. Her head hurt so much when she witnessed Severin kill Flynn. If Tyger decided


    to retaliate against them to avenge Flynn¡¯s death, Gallus Hall would be destroyed very soDIL.


    However, Severin only made things even worse. ¡°Mister Tyger, then what do you intend to do? I also


    think as his best friend you should do something for him. Why don¡¯t you look after his body and bring


    his body back to his family?¡±


    Tyger¡¯s mouth twitched and his face looked terrible.


    Nancy waspletely lost for words. She did not know if Severin was so stupid that he did not realize


    Gallus Hall was not in the position to offend either the Nashs or the Haneys. He had once again


    provoked Tyger by saying that.


    Tyger looked at Nancy. Although his family and Flynn¡¯s family had many strong fighters, they did not


    bring them out today. Flynn¡¯s family was still in the dark about Flynn¡¯s death. The current situation was


    clear that Wind was not Nancy¡¯s opponent.


    Once he got that clear, he smiled, ¡°Miss Nancy, did you hear what he said? I can stay out of this but I


    can¡¯t make the decision for Flynn¡¯s family.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    After a pause, he pointed at Severin. ¡°I can¡¯t let this guy go. I¡¯m challenging him to fight to the death


    with Wind. If he could defeat Wind, I pretend nothing ever happened. What do you think?¡±


    Nancy was still feeling speechless. She kept scolding Severin in her heart for acting so recklessly and


    arrogantly.


    While she was hesitating, Severin agreed. ¡°No problem. Let¡¯s head outside. I don¡¯t want to damage


    anything here.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Let¡¯s go. Remember, it¡¯s a fight to the death. Don¡¯t say I don¡¯t warn you when I kill you,¡± Wind


    laughed out loud and flew out of the restaurant at high speed.


    Severin sneered and slowly walked out.


    Soon, everyone was standing in an empty space outside the restaurant.


    ¡°Miss Nancy, what should we do?¡± The Great Elder looked at Nancy and asked feeling very worried.


    The Great Elder said, ¡°Even if Tyger decides to stay out of this, we¡¯re still finished because the Nashs


    are going to hold us ountable for Flynn¡¯s death!¡±

 Chapter 1196

    Chapter 1196


    ine frowned and said, ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s been only a couple of hours since that guy was appointed as


    grand¨Celder, and he¡¯s already causing us so much trouble! I¡¯m starting to regret everything, Hall


    Master. It wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this if I hadn¡¯t brought them back today. I even thought I


    seeded in making an important contribution to our hall! Sigh, 1 won¡¯t be able to forgive myself if


    Gallus Hall crumbles because of this.¡±


    Nancy¡¯s expression sank. She could only sigh andment, ¡°Well, all we can do now is take things one


    step at a time.¡±


    ?


    The third elder brought Nancy to one side and said softly, ¡°Perhaps you could just go ahead and kill


    Wind. He¡¯s already barged into our turf, so I think there¡¯s still time to kill him and bring our people


    elsewhere. It would be great if we could find a rtively secluded ce to train hard. Having a grand¨C


    elder who is also a second¨Cgrade alchemist will allow us a chance to be stronger in the future.¡±


    Nancy frowned and hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote for that. There might be a glimmer of hope still if


    we¡¯re the only ones who can escape, but we have far too many members. It will take some time to


    inform them. If we do that, we¡¯ll offend both the Nashes and the Haneys. Their strongest people will


    catch up to us in no time, especially if we¡¯re bringing along disciples with


    low attainment.¡±


    Following a brief pause, Nancy continued in a serious tone, ¡°Gallus Hall is the rest of my blood, sweat,


    and tears. I can¡¯t just abandon it. I would have been dead if the previous hall master hadn¡¯t saved me.


    He entrusted the task of developing Gallus Hall to me, and he wanted me to let it grow continuously. I


    can¡¯t let him down like that! He¡¯s even made it very clear that the supreme leader woulde looking


    for me.¡±


    To the surprise of everyone there, a formidable sword energy came right at them as Severin shed


    his sword. Wind¡¯s gigantic spiritual energy tiger that stood several feet high was defeated easily and


    reduced to nothing.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?! Those at the scene were startled by what they saw. An attack from a level three


    warrior king was a force to be reckoned with, especially for someone like Wind whosebat strength


    was on the higher end of the level three warrior kings.


    Shockingly, even someone as strong as him could be defeated by Severin with such ease.


    ¡°Crap!¡± Wind looked frightened. After his attack was dispelled by Severin, he realized that the strength


    of Severin¡¯s sword energy had only decreased by about thirty percent afterbusting against the


    tiger. Rather than dissipate, the energy was heading right toward him.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat and felt a chill down his spine.


    Severin¡¯s sword energy approached Wind with such momentum that thetter could only form a shield


    in front of him. He breathed a sigh of relief once the shield formed, believing that he would not be


    injured at most and not killed.


    As long as he was still alive, he was confident that Severin would spare him out of courtesy for the


    Haneys. After all, the Haneys were a first¨Ctier family that ranked much higher than the Nashes.


    A loud roaring boom was heard, and the rtively strong aura shield was split in half right down the


    middle. The remaining sword energy eventuallynded on Wind¡¯s body.

 Chapter 1197

    Chapter 1197


    When the sword energy hit Wind¡¯s abdomen on impact, he was knocked into the air before finally


    falling to the ground. He took several steps back before stabilizing his figure.


    ¡°Awesome! We won!¡± Nancy and the others breathed a sigh of relief when they saw what had


    happened. Gallus Hall still had a chance of surviving if Severin was still alive.


    ine¡¯s lips parted open slightly as she mumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our supreme elder to be so powerful!


    Hisbat ability is almost on par with our hall master.¡±


    The from Gallus Hall had joyful looks on their faces, but that all changed the next second. They


    became worried when they saw Wind looking down at his abdomen. Blood was gushing out, and there


    was a severe pash across his torsu.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No¡­ this can¡¯t be!¡± He muttered a few words and copsed straight down.


    ¡°You killed Wind?¡± Tyger gritted his teeth angrily. He walked up to Severin, red at him, and clenched


    his fists.


    Severin responded faintly, ¡°Hehe, I thought we agreed to make this a life¨Cand¨Cdeath battle? Either he


    dies, or I die. There shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong with me killing him, right?¡±


    Once Nancy came to her senses, she immediately took a step forward and said, ¡°Yeah, you can¡¯t go


    back on your word! You should ept your defeat graciously as the scion of a first¨Ctier family.¡±


    Tyger gritted his teeth. Knowing full well that the subordinates around him could never be an opponent


    of Nancy and Severin, he could only smile wryly and say, ¡°You got us this time. We¡¯re leaving!¡± He


    proceeded to leave with a few of his subordinates.


    After Tyger was gone, the great elder immediately said, ¡°You might be very powerful, Grand¨CElder, but


    the person you killed was none other than Wind! We have offended the Haneys and the Nashes! What


    are we going to do now?¡±


    The second elder of Gallus Hall said, ¡°I think we should leave this city immediately, or else we¡¯d be six


    feet under if it reaches the point where we are lilled by the two powerful families.¡±


    ine then suggested, ¡°Shall I inform everyone in Gallus Hall to leave immediately? If they disguised


    themselves and made themselves scarce, I believe that a lot of people will stand a good chance of


    surviving.¡±


    Nancy thought for a while and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the only way forward, I guess. Where there¡¯s life, there¡¯s


    hope. Let¡¯s leave for now. We still stand a good chance of escaping Unfortunately, many of our


    disciples might have to die. I feel bad for our supreme leader, though. If we leave, it might be difficult for


    the supreme leader to locate us.¡±


    Much to their surprise, Severin remarked, ¡°Why should we make a run for it if it¡¯s not our fault?


    Besides, didn¡¯t we say that we¡¯re supposed to celebrate with a meal? We can¡¯t just leave when we¡¯ve


    already reserved a VIP room for the meal! I¡¯m famished right now too!¡±


    ine was speechless for a moment. She smiled wryly at Severin and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts of


    steel! We¡¯ve just offended a second¨Ctier family and a first¨Ctier family. Is food more important than your


    life?


    Severin smiled. ¡°Life is more important, of course!¡±


    ine rolled her eyes at Severin. ¡°Hmph, d you¡¯re aware of that! Let¡¯s leave then.¡±

 Chapter 1198

    Chapter 1198


    Severin, however, smiled and said, ¡°But I¡¯ll be dead if I don¡¯t eat something soon!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± ine was at loss for words.


    At that moment, the people that Tyger brought away with him did not go too far. They went to a small


    alley in the distance.


    that


    and hid there.


    ¡°Sir, he¡¯s ton courageous! I didn¡¯t think he would kill our captain!¡± A bodyguard was in disbelief after


    recalling what happened earlier. After all, no one would dare to offend them after hearing the Haneys¡®


    name and knowing that Tyger was


    their scion.


    Little did they expect to meet such a reckless hothead


    Tyger sneered and said, ¡°You two can go ahead and inform the Nashes, while the athers can stand


    guard right here. They¡¯re going to escape soon, so keep an eye on them in secret to see which


    direction they¡¯re fleeing toward. Then it¡¯ll be so much. easier for the stronger members to chase after


    them and lull them.¡±


    Having said that, Tyger sneered, ¡°That guy is powerful, and so is Nancy. However, they are at most


    level four or level five Warrior Kings. We¡¯ll just sit back. It¡¯ll be good enough if we could get the Nashes


    men toe over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The two bodyguards left there at once.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyger gave the situation a little more thought. Wind had decent attainment, so he ought to let his family


    know that Wind was dead.


    ¡°I see. How about I send several men to stand guard at all four of the city gates? If anyone from Gallus


    Hall wishes to escape, our men are free to kill them right away!¡± Tyger¡¯s father was fuming, and he


    issued an order angrily.


    ¡°Sure thing, Dad. Hehe. I¡¯ll stay behind and enjoy the fun then! Haha!¡± Tyger smirked after ending the


    call. He firmly believed that those who offended him today¨Cbe it Severin, Nancy, or the people of Gallus


    Hall¨Cwould soon be all dead.


    Not longter, he discovered that Severin and the others did not flee immediately after killing Wind.


    Instead, they stond there while chatting and seemed to be discussing something.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go


    then. I was the one who killed the man, and many of Gallus Hall¡¯s members will probably be dead if we


    try to run. Tyger¡¯s people are probably still watching us secretly. What else can we do except to enter


    this hotel to have something to eat? The Nashes and the Haneys will send their men here because


    they know that we ¡®re still in this hotel. The safety of Gallus Hall¡¯s other members will be guaranteed


    this way,¡± Severin said to Nancy and the others.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared of being killed at all?¡± Nancy red somewhat angrily at Severin.


    After all, Severin was the sole culprit of the predicament that they were in. They had always endured


    the humiliation they suffered, and had Severin kept his hands to himself, things would not have


    escted too much that day.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Severin said calmly. ¡°If the Nashes and the Haneys send their men here, they¡¯ll only be


    sending them to their deaths. I won¡¯t allow them to say anything about Gallus Hall, and I certainly won¡¯t


    let them call us chickens!¡±

 Chapter 1199

    Chapter 1199


    Everyone from Gallus Hall became emotional when they heard what Severin said. They have suffered


    a lot over the years, yet all they could do was grit their teeth and endure the mockery that they had


    been subjected to.


    Knowing that Nancy and the others must be worried, Severin took a step forward and looked at her. He


    said in a stern tone,¡± Shall we? Let¡¯s head into the VIP room and have our meal. I¡¯ll give you a surprise


    that is bound to ease all your worries!¡±


    ¡°A surprise that will ease my worries?¡± Nancy gazed pensively at Severin. She thought to herself,


    ¡°Does he have some sort of trump card? I wonder if that¡¯s the reason he¡¯s always so calm?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Indeed! I wouldn¡¯t gamble on the life of ourrades here now, would I?¡±


    Nancy eventually nodded. ¡°Okay then. Let¡¯s have our meal.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful!¡± Severinughed and walked in with She.


    The great elder looked at their rxed demeanor and frowned. ¡°Do you honestly belleve him? We don¡¯t


    have much time to escape, and any dy will only lessen our chances,¡±


    Nancy smiled wryly and said, ¡°Sigh, I think it¡¯s best to trust him for now. If he says he can give us some


    reassurance, then let¡¯s just hope he¡¯s not bluffing.¡±


    ¡°Take us to the room!¡± ine said to the lobby manager, who had already called the general manager


    over.


    The general manager was utterly dumbfounded after hearing everything. ¡°How are you still in the frame


    of mind to continue with the meal? Isn¡¯t it about time you run off? You killed Flynn along with one of the


    Haneys warrior kings. How could you even think of eating at this time?


    Nancy smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°Just tell your people to prepare the food. Everything else is none of


    your concern. We won¡¯t implicate you in this.¡±


    The general manager smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Fine.¡± He turned to the lobby manager and said,


    ¡°Please have someone


    serve them.¡±


    The lobby manager nodded. He immediately made arrangements for two waiters to bring Severin and


    others to the Sky¨COne 100m.


    After everyone had left, the lobby manager said turned to the general manager, ¡°Why aren¡¯t they


    fleeing? How are they still in the mood to eat? If I was in their shoes, I would have skedaddled out of


    there after knowing that I killed the Nashes¡® scion! 1 would¡¯ve run as far away as possible. Better yet,


    abroad!¡±


    The general manager thought for a while beforementing. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ve already given up


    resistance? Perhaps they¡¯re treating this as theirst supper in the final moments of their life?¡±


    The lobby manager thought for a moment and finally nodded in approval. ¡°I think it¡¯s very likely. After


    all, it¡¯s a dead end for Gallus Hall if they offended the Nashes or the Haneys. As if that isn¡¯t bad


    enough, they¡¯ve offended both parties at the same time!¡±


    After arriving in a huge and luxurious private room, ine looked at the two beautiful waitresses and


    said, ¡°Fetch the red wine for us ording to the order we made!¡±


    The two waitresses understood at once and left to do as they were told.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Once the waitresses were gone, Nancy asked Severin, ¡°Okay then, Grand¨CEller, what reassurance do


    you have? Prove it to me right now. I hope you¡¯re not lying to me. Every second that we dy will only


    reduce our chance of surviving ¡±

 Chapter 1200

    Chapter 1200


    Severin smiled subtly and took out a spatial ring from his trouser pocket. He slid the ring onto his finger


    and said to Nancy with a smile, ¡°This is my reassurance to you.¡±


    ¡°What kind of reassurance is that? Isn¡¯t that just a spatial ring?¡± Gallus Hall¡¯s Great Elder nearly lost his


    temper when he saw Severin take out a spatial ring for him.


    The second elder alsa red coldly at Severin and said, ¡°Are you ying some sort of prank with us?


    You¡¯re free to court death if you want, but there¡¯s no reason for you to drag us behind!¡±


    Many of the guardians were infuriated because they did not expect Severin to cause chaos in the hall


    as soon as he was epted into their ranks


    At that moment, however, Nancy¡¯s body trembled with excitement as she looked at the spatial ring. Her


    eyes were already turning red too,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ the Dracodeus Ring?¡± Nancy asked with a stutter.


    ¡°What?¡± The elders all gasped in shock


    In the end, the great elder questioned excitedly, ¡°Did you just say that this is the Dracodeus Ring?


    He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s the Supreme Leader?¡±


    The second elder immediately asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the person who was supposed to have the ring an old


    man? Why is he such at young man?¡±


    She had long gotten used to the surprisedoks. She stood up and exined, ¡°Well, he¡¯s the new


    Supreme Leader. The previous one has passed on the mantle to him. The man you see before you is


    the person you have all been waiting for.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here! Thank goodness!¡± Nancy eximed excitedly and immediately led everyone to


    kneel. ¡°Greetings, Supreme Leader!¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Supreme Leader!¡± The other members of Gallus Hall greeted one by one after that.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Get up, guys!¡±


    After she got up, Nancy said to Severin, ¡°What were you thinking when you joined Gallus Hall to


    be our Grand¨CElder? You¡¯re such a serial liar!¡±


    The great elder also smiled wryly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us when earlier? Did you have to take so long to


    reveal your identity?¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Severinughed and said, ¡°I just wanted to see how Gallus Hall is from the inside. I intended to find out


    whether or not your members are united. I also wanted to understand any troubles you might have


    faced.¡±


    After a pause, Severin continued, ¡°I never even nned to reveal who I am if all of you hadn¡¯t been so


    terrified earlier.¡±


    Nancy smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We might have suffered a bit over the past few years, but I¡¯d say


    we¡¯re quite united still. You can rest assured on that aspect.¡±


    ine looked at Severin and said, ¡°As the supreme leader, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re much stronger than any of


    us. But you don¡¯t look that old to me though! The strongest of the Nashes¡® men are level seven warrior


    kings, of which there are two of them. The next strongest are two level six warrior kings. Are you sure


    you can deal with them?


    Before Severin could exin, She stepped forward and said proudly, ¡°Of course. Ele¡¯ll make even a


    level eight warrior king kneel before him, and he can easily make light work of anyone whose


    attainment is lower than that!¡±

 Chapter 1201

    Chapter 1201


    She¡¯s words were like a bombshell, shocking everyone present there. After all, even a level eight


    warrior king had to kneel and admit his wrongs before Severin. Logically speaking, only a level nine


    warrior king could achieve that.


    They all thought to themselves, ¡°Is our supreme leader a level nine warrior king?!


    ¡°Now that we know of your strength, we no longer have anything to worry about.¡± Nancy smiled. She


    then beckoned to everyone, ¡°Have a seat!¡±


    At that point, the waitress came in to serve then food and red wine.


    After sitting down, Nancy asked Severin again, ¡°Have you made contact with the other halls? I


    remember the previous supreme leader saying that he would establish twelve halls that would be


    named in Latin after the animals from the oriental zodiac. Then, on one fateful day in the future,


    someone who possesses the Dracodeus Ring would show up to bless us.¡±


    The great elder smiled and said, ¡°I joined Gallus Hall simply because I was drawn to that promise of the


    former Supreme Leader. It has been several years since that promise was made, and we were


    beginning to think that the hall master might be duping us.¡±


    The second elder smiled subtly and said, ¡°You are our blessing then, it seems. After all, you¡¯re an


    alchemist, and your abilities would definitely strengthen our hall in no time.¡®


    Severin smiled subtly and announced solemnly to everyone present there, ¡°I guess you could say that I


    am a blessing for all of you, and this is especially so for Nancy here. 1 must ensure that her attainment


    reaches at least that of a level nine warrior king within eight or nine months.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to secure such a huge breakthrough that short a time frame?¡± Nancy had a look of surprise.


    She felt that Severin was a little too ambitious with his goal.


    ¡°Not to worry! You¡¯re now a level four warrior king, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to aplish that


    goal.¡± She said while she was eating.


    At that moment, Severin said again, ¡°There will be more rewards and blessings after all twelve hall


    masters have broken through to at least level nine warrior king Or better yet, warrior emperar!


    Unfortunately, I have no idea what sort of reward is in store.¡±


    ¡°More rewards and blessings?¡± Nancy was very excited when she heard that. Making a surefire


    breakthrough to level nine warrior king within nine months was something she never dared to dream of


    in the past.


    Moreover, the reward that was waiting for her by the end of all that made her feel as though she was


    dreaming


    ¡°When you say at least level nine warrior king, do you mean to say that there¡¯s a chance to break


    through to warrior emperor? Isn¡¯t that equivalent to that of the threemanders? This is awesome!


    Will Gallus Hall finally be able to make it big?¡± ine was very excited when she heard that.


    Over the years, Gallus Hall has been bullied or ridiculed behind their back because of their odd name.


    However, strength increased in the future, then no one would dare to make fun of them anymore.


    if their


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin knew that the name Gallus Hall would be the subject of derision and mockery. He smiled lightly


    and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already located more than half of the twelve halls, and I believe we¡¯ll locate the rest soon


    enough. Once all twelve halls have been found, there will no longer be Gallus Hall, Equus Hall, or


    Canis Hall. We will all merge into one and benown as the Dracodeus. Temple!¡±

 Chapter 1202

    Chapter 1202


    ¡°That sounds amazing! Come on, everyone! Let¡¯s raise a ss to celebrate this moment! We¡¯ve finally


    been able to join the group!¡± Nancy stood up with a smile on her face. Her previous worries had


    completely disappeared at that moment, only to be reced by a vivacious anticipation for what the


    future held for her.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Outside, Tyger and the others were utterly dumbfounded by what was going on. ¡°Why did they go back


    into the hotel instead of leaving?¡±


    ¡°Are they worried about forfeiting the deposit they paid for their VIP room?¡± One of the bodyguards


    frowned and said, ¡°That makes no sense. Why would they risk their life just for the sake of a meal?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, my dad has already ordered a few strong guys out to guard all four of the city gates. It¡¯d be


    impossible for them to leave the city even if they wish to do so now.¡± Tyger smiled coldly. He took out


    his phone and made a call to one of the men whom he sent to inform the Nashes. ¡°Tell the Nashes that


    neither Severin nor the people from Gallus Hall have left. They¡¯re still in the hotel, and it looks as


    though they went in for dinner. Have the Nashese here immediately. I¡¯ll be waiting here with a few


    of my men.¡±


    After ending the phone, Tyger smiled smugly and said, ¡°The head of the Nashes, along with their


    elders, are rushing over here. That kid is toast.¡±


    Sure enough, dozens of people showed up there. They were the Nashes¡® strongest men, all of whom


    were warrior kings. The elders, especially, were even stronger.


    Tyger led his men out when he spotted the group¡®


    p¡¯s arrival. ¡°Uncle Dreal!¡± he greeted as soon as he saw Flynn¡¯s father.


    Dreal frowned immediately. He looked at Tyger and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Tyger? Who is that kid?


    What do you know about him?¡±


    Tyger answered with a smile, ¡°He probably just joined Gallus Hall I heard some of their members call


    him ¡®Grand¨CElder¡®. I¡¯ve never heard of such a person in Gallus Hall before, so I believe he¡¯s a newbie.¡±


    ¡°How dare Gallus Hall stir up conflict with my family? They¡¯re courting death!¡± Dreal clenched his fists.


    He had a murderous look in his eyes, and he wanted to give Severin a tit¨Cfor¨Ctat after Severin killed his


    son.


    Another one of the Hanrys¡® bodyguards said, ¡°The guy is probably some reckless hathead who was


    smitten by all those hot chicks. There are plenty of prettydies in Gallus Hall, so he¡¯s probably being


    bold because he wants to strut his stuff at them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been some time since they went in, so I think they¡¯ll probably be out soon. Why don¡¯t we just walt


    here for them toe out? We all know who this hotel belongs to, and it seems to me that it¡¯d be best


    for us to show the owners a little courtesy,¡± Tyger suggested after some thought.


    Dreal nodded. Sure. We¡¯ll wait for them out here then. The only way that I¡¯ll be able to get rid of this


    resentment in is to kill that kid along with Gallus Hall¡¯s strongest people.¡±


    my heart


    Tyger had an odd expression. He rubbed the bridge of his nose and said, ¡°Ahern¡­ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s


    a shame if you killed them all, Uncle Dreal? There are so many beautiful women in Gallus Hall, and


    some of the gals that went in were simply gorgeous to me. Do you think you could destroy their


    attainment and hand them over to me? I¡¯m happy to torture them on your behalf.¡±

 Chapter 1203

    Chapter 1203


    Dreal immediately understood what Tyger¡¯s intentions were. He could not help but sneer and say, ¡°I


    didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have such ideas about them. I¡¯m fine with that. Just let me know whose attainment


    you wish to destroyter.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyger nodded gleefully. ¡°No problem! Three of them will do. Nancy, the hall master of Gallus Hall, is


    one smoking hotdy. There¡¯s also this cute and sexy girl who¡¯s always with Severin. She has simr


    looks to Nancy, and you¡¯ll know which one I¡¯m talking about when you have a look at her. The final one


    is ine, who is also just as beautiful as the other two.¡±


    Dreal nced at Tyger with a frown as he asked, ¡°Will your body be able to handle three women?¡±


    Tyger replied with a smile, ¡°Sigh. They¡¯re just too beautiful. I can¡¯t bring myself to see them die without


    ever getting a chance to savor them.¡± After a dramatic pause, he finally added, ¡°I n to capture them


    and lock them up so I can torture them for a while. I¡¯ll kill them once I get bored of them.¡±


    Dreal nodded. ¡°I have no objections as long as you¡¯re eventually going to kill them. They had iting


    when they killed my


    son.¡±


    Inside the VIP room, She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m stuffed!¡± She rubbed her stomach and eximed,


    ¡°But it¡¯s not like I can help myself. The chefs here are just amazing. Their food is so addictive!¡±


    ¡°Well, Miss She,¡± ine said. ¡°This hotel has the best chef in the entire city. That¡¯s partly why it¡¯s so


    expensive.¡±


    Severin then announced, ¡°I¡¯ll give all of you some pills. 1 believe a number of you have been stuck at


    your current attainment level for a long time now. Please don¡¯t forget to eat them so your attainment


    can be improved.¡±


    Nancy was startled to hear that. ¡°You can tell what level of attainment we have even though we didn¡¯t


    release our spiritual energy or exchange blows with you? Do you possess some sort of technique that


    allows you to discern someone else¡¯s attainment?¡±


    Severin grinned and nodded. ¡°Yes. A secret technique like that does exist.¡±


    Nancy¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°That¡¯s such an amazing technique! Aside from being able to discern


    someone else¡¯s attainment, you can even tell how stable they are on that level. Could you teach me


    that secret technique too?¡±


    Severin¡¯s expression became a little awkward when he received that request. He touched the bridge of


    his nose and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that would be a little troublesome. It¡¯s not that easy to pass this technique


    on to other people.¡±


    She remarked immediately, ¡°I won¡¯t be fazed by something just because it¡¯s troublesome! I want to


    learn too, so why don¡¯t


    you teach me too?¡±


    ¡°I echo her thoughts, Supreme Leader. Being troublesome doesn¡¯t deter me. There are a lot of benefits


    to be gained from learning this.¡± Nancy looked at Severin eagerly and pleaded, ¡°Please teach me. I


    want to learn this technique very much.¡±


    Severin did not know how to tell them that he had to strip naked for some dry needling treatment if he


    wanted to learn it. He could only smile awkwardly, and then brush their requests off, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about


    this another time. For now, we drink! Come along now! Let¡¯s raise one final toast!¡±

 Chapter 1204

    Chapter 1204


    Once everyone drank the final ss of wine, they went downstates to pay the bill and walked out.


    There were already ab seventy people standing in front of Sever when they walked out of the door.


    They were all staring menacingly in Severin¡¯s direction.


    He smiled faintly. ¡°You can all just stay right here. I¡¯ll deal with them on my own. Your attainment level


    won¡¯t be of much help, and you¡¯ll be in the way if you try to assist me.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nancy was a little dumbfounded, and his remark left her feeling powerless. As the leader of Gallus Hall,


    that was the first time someone had said that to her. The elders nodded, knowing very well that their


    level two or level three warrior king attainment was not worth a mention before the Nashes¡® strongest


    men.


    Dreal observed the situation from a distance. He turned to Tyger, who was beside him, and said,


    ¡°Hehe, you have good taste, Tyger. Those women are all exceptionally beautiful, and the three you


    mentioned are just fantastic! The hall master of Gallus Hall and that cute young woman stand out


    among the rest.¡±


    Tyger smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve met and hooked up with plenty of women, Uncle Dreal. You shouldn¡¯t have


    doubted me when i said that they¡¯re amazingly beautiful Everyone knows that I have exceptional taste.¡±


    ¡°Haha, is he going to take us on all by himself? He¡¯s got some gutsing forward alone.¡± One of


    Nashes¡® eldersughed. He flew forth more than ten meters in the blink of an eye and stood not too far


    away from Severin. He then sald with a cold grin, So


    you¡¯re the one who killed our scion? I¡¯m the Nashes¡® fifth elder, and I¡¯m a level five warrior king! Show


    me what you¡¯ve got.


    Severin could not help butugh when he heard that. ¡°Are you anxious because you want to get ahead


    of the others?¡±


    The old man frowned and asked Severin, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Severin then exined, ¡°Hehe, didn¡¯t you fly here so anxiously because you were afraid that the other


    four elders with higher attainment might kill me first? If that happens, you won¡¯t have a chance to fight


    me! I understand why you¡¯d be so eager. After all, you just broke through from the level four warrior


    king to level five warrior king. You think that I¡¯m probably on that level as well after killing, Wind, right?¡±


    The old man¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you can see through our attainment, and so


    urately too.¡±


    Severin shrugged and responded with mere silence. The other party sneered again and said, ¡°Hehe,


    it¡¯s not like you can do anything even if you can see through our attainment. What are you going to do


    with that information when you already know that you¡¯ll be facing absolute strength? It¡¯s pointless. You¡¯ll


    be dead anyway, and you¡¯ll only feel fear if you see that your opponents¡® attainment is much higher


    than yours!¡±


    The old man then raised one hand and channeled the spiritual energy in his body to his palm.


    ¡°Towering Palm!¡±


    As soon as the man spoke, a huge spiritual palm condensed out of thin air. The palm was about seven


    or eight feet tall, and the spiritual energy that it was made of fluctuated violently.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Oh, how ruthless! You have no intention of showing me any mercy, do you? I


    believe this is a medium¨Crank Sky¨Cgrade technique?¡±

 Chapter 1205

    Chapter 1205


    The old man had a smug expression. He smiled and said to Severin, ¡°You have a good eye, kid. You¡¯re


    right. This is a medium- rank Sky¨Cgrade technique. Whether or not you¡¯ll be able to handle this is up to


    you.¡±


    Tyger sheered and said, ¡°Haha, that guy will be dead soon! 11 Gallus Hall¡¯s strongest people are


    afraid, then it¡¯s quite obvious that his attainment is the highest among all of them. If he was weaker


    than them, he wouldn¡¯t have dared toe forward and fight you himself.¡±


    Dreal clenched his fists and said sullenly, ¡°We all know that Gallus Hall is weak, but we still have no


    information on just how strong his attainment might be. We shouldn¡¯t be careless.¡±


    Tyger could not resist making a confident remark, ¡°He looks pretty young, so we can assume that his


    attainment isn¡¯t that high. Your elder has unleashed a very good technique that some level six warrior


    kings might have trouble dealing with! I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯ll be able to deal with that guy easily!¡®


    Severin smiled calmly in the face of the opponent¡¯s intimidating attack. He raised one hand and pointed


    one finger at the man, ¡°I just so happen to have acquired a very interesting low¨Cgrade technique after


    killing someone. It¡¯s called the Towering Finger. Your technique and mine both share the name


    ¡®Towering¡®. I¡¯m curious if that¡¯s because they¡¯re created by the same person.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, low¨Crank Sky¨Cgrade techniques are always good. However, if your attainment isn¡¯t higher or


    better than mine, then I am afraid that you¡¯ll still be no match for my Towering Palm.¡± The fifth elder


    chuckled even more proudly when he heard that Severin¡¯s technique was lower than his own.


    However, when Severin pointed forward, a huge, long, and rather thick finger appeared in front of


    Severin.


    ¡°Such powerful fluctuation. This technique isn¡¯t as strong as the fifth elder¡¯s, but it¡¯s probably quite


    formidable in itself.¡± sour expression appeared on the face of the Nashes¡® great elder. He could sense a


    terrifying force surging in Severin¡¯s spiritual energy constituted finger.


    ¡°The pressure is so powerful!¡± The second elder pulled a long face, knowing that it was toote for


    them to do anything


    The huge palm and the huge finger collided with each other, producing a thunderous explosion.


    Powerful fluctuations began to spread outward from the point of impact. As the shock wave dispersed,


    even the energy in the surrounding area began to fluctuate as a gust of wind rushed forth.


    After a split¨Csecond stalemate, a crack appeared in the huge spiritual energy palm. The crack began to


    spread and grow bigger. ¡°No, this is impossible! The fifth elder gasped. His face was ashen, and he


    could not believe what he was seeing.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    His technique was supposed to be stronger than Severin¡¯s, yet it was still unable to withstand Severin¡¯s


    attack.


    ¡°Darn it! The fifth elder is a level five warrior king, and the technique he¡¯s using is a medium¨Crank Sky¨C


    grade technique! How could he still fail against his opponent?¡±


    On the Nashes¡® end, some of those whose attainment was lower than the fifth elder were beginning to


    worry.


    In an instant, the huge spiritual energy palm was overwhelmed by the strength of Severin¡¯s spiritual


    energy finger and dissipated into nothingness.


    ¡°No!¡± Having suffered defeat, the fifth elder immediately sensed the intimidating aura from Severin and


    let out a desperate Joar.


    Unfortunately, his life had already ended. The tip of the huge spiritual energy finger hadnded on his


    body, thrusting him several meters away. He then copsed heavily on the ground, having taken his


    ¡°He¡¯s dead¡­ the impact killed him!¡± One of the Nashes¡® more powerful members eximed. The


    ordeal was a little hair- raising for everyone there.

 Chapter 1206

    Chapter 1206


    ¡°Awesome! Our Supreme Leader is truly powerful! Haha!¡± The members of Gallus Hall showed an


    unbridled excitement after seeing what happened. It was a long overdue feeling of tion after all the


    suffering that they had to endure in the past few years


    ¡°Damn it! This kid has a very high attainment. I think he might be a level seven warrior king. Rather


    than take him on solo, would be best if all you elders can attack him simultaneously! Dreal initially


    thought that Severin¡¯s death was all but certain. s, he was left fuming when he lost one of the


    stronger men in his ranks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s attack him all at once! Our strength is in numbers, and he won¡¯t be able to handle so many of


    us!¡± one of the elders yelled.


    The Nashes¡® elders then charged forth one after another in an imposing manner. Severin sneered


    coldly. With a wave of his palm, he drew his sword¨Ca first¨Cgrade spiritual weapon.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hold back if you¡¯re all going to bully poor old me!¡± Severin injected some spiritual energy into


    the sword.


    The sword let out a clear and crisp ring that was pleasing on the ears.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose Petal Rain!¡± Severin smiled as he swung his sword forward.


    Following his actions, huge rose petals appeared suddenly out of thin air.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t those rose petals? What kind of technique is this?¡± Though Dreal had a decent level of


    attainment after reaching level. five warrior king, the petals in front of him left him feeling a little


    confused.


    The elders came to a halt when they saw all those petals. They assumed that Severin would not be


    able to deal with so many people. However, Severin¡¯s technique had upied a space and blocked


    their path.


    ¡°Be careful, everyone! There is more to these rose petals than we think. It doesn¡¯t seem to have much


    fluctuation in terms of energy, but that¡¯s not a reason for us to be careless! He has lots of tricks up his


    sleeve!¡± The Nashes¡® elder reminded the others after pondering over the flurry of rose petals.


    ¡°Use your strongest technique on him! He won¡¯t be able to handle all of us for sure!¡± The second elder


    gritted his teeth and ordered loudly.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± Everyone summoned up their courage one by one and unleashed their techniques on


    Severin.


    ¡°Go forth!¡± Severin pointed forward and sent the rose petals flying toward them.


    A flurry of explosions was heard, and the attacks were blown to bits by the rose petals. Meanwhile, the


    many rose petals that remained were heading toward the crowd up ahead.


    ¡°How is his attack so strong?¡± Dreal¡¯s face paled with fright when he saw that.

 Chapter 1207

    Chapter 1207


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think those petals are just too powerful?¡± One of the men stood there in confoundment when


    he saw the petals. andpletely forgot to resist.


    ¡°They ¡°Teing at me!¡± The great elder turned around to escape, but he soon realized that two more


    rose petals had appeared just behind him.


    ¡°They¡¯reing right at me!¡± The great elder let out a horrified roar, but it was it was too little toote.


    The petals attached themselves to him, and explosions soon ensued. The next second, a mass of flesh


    and blood flew in all directions from where the great elder was, and he fell straight down from the sky.


    ¡°Great Elder!¡± The second elder¡¯s face turned blue with fright as he looked over. He did not expect that


    a strong level seven warrior king would be killed that easily. He was about to run away after that yell,


    but unfortunately, several petals were blocking his way.


    As the petalsnded on him, another flurry of explosions was heard as the second elder copsed too.


    The third and fourth elders, both of whom were level six warrior kings, keeled over too.


    In barely a couple of seconds, five of the Nashes¡® most powerful members had already died. Aside


    from them, three or four level two warrior kings fell too after being killed.


    ¡°Run!¡± Since there were too many people around, many of Severin¡¯s rose petals had been used up.


    The remaining ones were used as targeted attacks, thus providing an opportunity for many others to


    escape.


    Severin could not be bothered to chase after them anymore. Their attainment was not high anyway,


    and they posed no threat to Gallus Hall anyway. In a sh, he managed to catch up to Dreal, the


    Nashes patriarch.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! I have a very good rtionship with the head of the Haneys.¡± Dreal was dripping in


    sweat when Severin came up to him. He was starting to tremble unconsciously as he looked at the


    corpses of the Nashes¡± elders.


    ¡°Hehe. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of the Haneys?¡± Severin chuckled and said nonchntly.


    Dreal looked at the ce where Tyger and his bodyguard were standing before, hoping that they would


    come forward and stand up for him. s, no one was around. They had all fled during themotion.


    Knowing that he was not a match for Severin, he immediately felt a chill in his bones. However, he


    soon set his sights on She and the others on the other side.


    In a sh, he left an afterimage in his wake as he charged straight at She and the others. He


    believed that Severin would not dare to kill him as long as he could hold one of them hostage. However


    slim that chance to escape was, it was still a chance nheless. If worse came to worst, then he


    would at least have someone to use as a human shield.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1208

    Chapter 1208


    Unfortunately for Dreal, his speed was like child¡¯s y to Severin.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Nancy and the others were startled when they saw Dreal¡¯s impending attack. She gritted


    her teeth, stond before her people, and clenched her fists to charge up her spiritual energy.


    Severin chased after him in a sh and appeared behind him at lightning speed. The spiritual energy


    that surged from the palm of Severin¡¯s hand struck Dreal¡¯s back.


    A dull thud was heard, and Dreal¡¯s body fell lifelessly to the ground.


    ¡°Goodness! The Nashes¡¯s strongest men were all killed, and only a few of those with low attainment


    levels managed to escape. Their great elder and second elder were both level seven warrior kings, but


    they were killed too. Severin is too strong!¡±


    At that moment, the lobby manager and general manager were left in shock as they peered in and saw


    the scene before them.


    Severin¡¯s attainment was likely on par with that of a level mine warrior k


    king. It was evident in the way he mounted a counterattack against so many strong people even though


    he was outnumbered. Such a level ofbat strength was not something a level eight warrior king


    would be able to achieve.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be damned! Just how high is his attainment, really? He¡¯s so strong!¡± At this time, Tyger was


    wiping off cold sweat as he sat in lis Rolls¨CRoyce. He was dripping in cold sweat due to fear,


    ¡°What should we do, sir? You just saw how easily helled the great elder and second elder, it seems


    to me that he¡¯s a level nine warrior king. We¡¯ve offended him terribly, and our family might not be able


    to fend him off if he decides toe for us,¡± one of the Tyger¡¯s bodyguards remarked with a frown.


    Tyger wiped off his cold sweat and said skeptically, ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll cause trouble with us? I haven¡¯t


    offended him that terribly, right? And besides, hasn¡¯t he already killed Wind?¡±


    The bodyguard said with a wry smile, ¡°But a trur person of power would probably not hesitate to


    destroy a family that pissed them off. Many such people have blood on their hands.¡± After driving home


    his point, he paused for a moment and asked, Would you dare to take a gamble on your family¡¯s life for


    this?¡±


    Tyger nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll call my dad right now to exin how serious this is. I think our family


    should escape as quickly as we can in the cover of night. We¡¯ll arrange for some of the higher¨Cups in


    ourpany to sell it off. It¡¯d be great if they could get it done, but if not, then we¡¯ll just leave it be.


    Staying alive is more important than anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, so that the green hills are kept so that we don¡¯t have to worry about firewood. After all, the


    Haneys have so many strong warrior kings. After we go to other cities, we can still develop.¡± The


    bodyguard nodded in agreement.


    Tyger called his father right away, and his father was just as terrified after hearing what happened. He


    immediately recalled the men whom he sent to guard the city exits and held a meeting with them to


    prepare for their escape.


    However, the Haneys were negligible beings in Severin¡¯s eyes, and he viewed the Nashes simrly ton.


    If Dreal had not brought his men to cause trouble, the thought of killing them would never even crossed


    Severin¡¯s mind. Even so, Severin killed only a few of their strongest members for the sake of warning


    them. Those lower¨Clevel people who posed to threat were left alone,


    ¡°Hey, Severin. I bet there are plenty of goodies in their spatial rings, right? After all, their attainment


    was pretty high.¡± She handed the rings to Severin after collecting them from the dead people.


    Severin smiled. ¡°I suppose so. Hopefully, they have some materials that can be used for alchemy,¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re too strong,¡± gasped ine as she kicked at Severin with admiration


    Severin did not know whether tough or cry when he saw how ine looked at him. From the looks of


    it, she was undoubtedly yet another addition to his long line of admirers.

 Chapter 1209

    Chapter 1209


    ¡°Haha, with such a strong Supreme Leader, the Gallus Hall won¡¯t have to suffer anymore in the future!¡±


    The Great Elder started tough out loud. When they were eating, the Great Elder was still a little


    worried. After all, he had never seen Severin¡¯s skills for himself and did not know if Severin and She


    were just bragging. After witnessing Severin¡¯s skills, they were thoroughly convinced.


    ¡°Once we head backter, we should hurry up and use the pills the Supreme Leader gave us. We¡¯ll


    only truly be strong if all of us improve ourselves. We should work hard to increase our own levels of


    attainment,¡± Nancy said with a smile.


    Severin thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°Once we¡¯re back, I¡¯ll look through the things in these


    spatial rings. Other than any materials that can be used for alchemy, I¡¯ll give everything else to all of


    you. Then, just give it out to those who can use them.¡±


    Nany was ted. She immediately saluted Severin and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Supreme Leader.¡±


    Severinughed and said, ¡°We¡¯re all family now. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±


    Very quickly, they got ready to get in their cars and leave. Yet, they never expected a middle¨Caged man


    to stop the car the moment they got to the entrance.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nancy got off and immediately had a wry smile on her face. That man was Hayden¡¯s father, the elder of


    Starlight Gang. Nancy never expected him to be here so quickly, and to be waiting for them as well.


    ¡°Miss Zyke, have all of you had your dinner?¡± Astor Fulton sneered as he asked Nancy.


    Nancy merely smiled and said, ¡°Mister Fulton, what are you doing here? It¡¯s already sote, did you


    need me for something?¡±


    Astor looked at Severin, who had already gotten off the car, and smiled as he said, ¡°Miss Zyke, I didn¡¯t


    expect you to be so bold. You even dared to recruit that brat who beat up my son today. Haha, are you


    telling me even a level five warrior king like myself doesn¡¯t deserve your respect?¡±


    Astor being a level five warrior king meant that he was already quite an impressive person in the


    Starlight Gang. He was someone even the Hall Master¡¯s right and left hand men could not ignore.


    That was why he dared to venture over alone. He was absolutely confident that he would be able to kill


    Severin. Of course, he did nto want to make a big deal out of the matter as well. After all, it was just a


    private matter between him and Severin.


    Nancyughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you re saying. Severin is a grand¨Celder of ours. He only


    joined us today. We went out tonight to celebrate and wee him in.¡±


    Aster smiled coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you know that this guy broke my son¡¯s arm or not, but I¡¯ll


    have his life today. I hope you I hand him over yourself.¡±


    Nancy shrugged. ¡°Mister Fulton, are you sure? I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll end up regretting it.¡±


    ¡°This is revenge for my son. What¡¯s there to regret?¡±


    Astor started tough, andls eyes were full of disdain. In his eyes, even if Severin was decently


    strong, Severin was definitely no match for Nancy. Even Nancy was no match for Astor, so why would


    he be afraid?


    Severin smiled slightly and walked to Astor before he said, ¡°Hey, you should just get lost. You aren¡¯t a


    match for me at all. Your son said some things that he should never have said today, so he was asking


    for it, understand?¡±


    After he said that, Severin paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t go on a rampage


    the moment you arrived and waited for me here instead, I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±


    ¡°Please, how arroganti¡±


    Astor scoffed as he clenched his fist. A dense wave of spiritual energy started to condense around it.


    After that, he merely left an afterimage before before he appeared in front of Severin, sending a punch


    right over.

 Chapter 1210

    Chapter 1210


    Severin merely sighed in exasperation as he looked at the attack. He clenced his fist and had his


    spiritual energy surround it. After that, his fist shed with his opponent¡¯s.


    There was a loud explosion, and Astor was sent flying the next moment. He mmed on the ground


    and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Astor stood up, clenching his teeth in pain. At that moment, a few of the bones in his arm were broken.


    It seemed like his arm was already crippled. He looked at Severin with shock in his eyes. From what he


    could feel of Severin¡¯s strength just now, h was no match for Severin at all. Severin was possibly


    already a level seven martial king.


    he


    ¡°Go. Since you didn¡¯t kill any innocents in Gallus Hall and was only here for me, I¡¯ll keep to my words


    and spare your life.¡± Severin stepped back to let Astor leave. Astor knew that he would already be dead


    if Severin wanted to kill him. Just him being alive was already an act of mercy.


    ¡°Thank you for not killing me!¡± Astor clenched his teeth and shot Severin a deep look before he left.


    ¡°Honestly, Astor is a pretty decent person. It¡¯s just that he spoils his son too much. That¡¯s why his son


    acts so immoral. I hope that this will wake him up, Nancy could not help but say as she looked at


    Astor¡¯s retreating back.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Severin nodded.


    After that, Severin looked at Nancy and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days. In three days, all of you should


    have already used the pills 1 gave you to improve yourselves. Also, make sure to deal with business


    here. Sell off what you can then head to South Link City in south county tomorrow. After all, Equus Hall


    and Canis Hall are already there as well.¡±


    Nancy had a happy look on her face when she heard that. ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s great. We can finally see


    the others. South Link City is not a bad ce.¡±


    She said by the side, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, South Link City is our territory. No one would dare to do anything


    to you there. After all, your Supreme Leader is the governor of south county!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s amazing that you¡¯re a governor too.¡± Nancy¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that


    ¡°This is great. Gallus Hall will be able to walk with our heads held high in the future,¡± ine said with a


    smile. She even started to walk around mboyantly.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Everyone started tough out loud. Very quickly, everyone left to their rooms. Once they returned to


    their rooms and had a shower, She walked over to Severin and said, ¡°Sweetheart, let me give you a


    massage!¡±


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1211

    Chapter 1211


    When he say that She wanted to give him a massage out of her own volition, Severin felt like


    something was wrong. After all, this was definitely not something that usually happened.


    He immediately smiled at She and said, ¡°Really? She, do you need something!


    She pursed her lips before she smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Sweetheart, I can¡¯t hide anything from


    you. Actually, I just really want to learn that secret technique of yours that lets you judge the attainment


    of others. Can you teach me that right now?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s naturally not a problem, but I can¡¯t do it right now. I can only teach it to


    you when you¡¯re at least a profound master. Furthermore, this secret technique is mainly used to see


    through the attainment of those who are weaker than you are. It¡¯s very urate, and you can even see


    if they are at the peak of a certain level or if they just got to it.


    As he said that, Severin paused for a moment before he said, ¡°If that person is stronger than you are,


    you can still see through their attainment if they¡¯re only one realm higher than you. However, if the


    difference is too great, then it¡¯ll be very hard to see how strong they are. Also, even if you¡¯ve already


    learned it, it won¡¯t be that urate at the start. You need to use it a lot and slowly gain the experience


    to be more urate with it.¡±


    She listened and nodded. ¡°So you mean I won¡¯t be able to learn it before I am a profound master.


    However, this technique really is great. I should try to be one as soon as possible.¡±


    After that, She seemed to think of something as she said to Severin, ¡°That¡¯s right, Nancy seems to


    want to learn that secret technique too. Why do I feel like you don¡¯t really want to teach her? When she


    asked you about it, you deliberately changed the topic and said you would talk about it in the future.¡±


    Severin exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to teach her, it¡¯s just that the technique is quite special.


    Before you learn it, I need to dry needle a few points in a person¡¯s body. It¡¯s basically opening up your


    third eye.¡±


    She asked with a strange expression, ¡°What¡¯s wrong about that? Do you think she¡¯ll be worried about


    the pain? Or is that secret technique incredibly valuable and you don¡¯t want to teach it to any


    outsiders?¡±


    Severin saw that She did not understand what he was trying to say, so he decided to just be


    straightforward, ¡°Of course it¡¯s not about the pain. It¡¯s just that she would need to lie down on a bed


    naked for the needling. So, there¡¯s no problem if it¡¯s you, but there¡¯s no way I could do it if it¡¯s Nancy,


    Wouldn¡¯t I see everything then?¡±


    She had a look of realization on her face and sheughed. ¡°So that¡¯s the reason. I thought that it was


    something you didn¡¯t really want to teach to outsiders.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to give me a massage anymore. Let¡¯s just get some rest,¡± Severin said and


    immediately hugged She, preparing to do something


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you seriously want to do it again?¡± She suddenly said bitterly


    Severin had a sly smile on his face. ¡°We¡¯re in such a good mood right now. How could I not properly


    enjoy the night?¡±


    She never expected Severin to be so tenacious. No wonder Diane was so happy to see them


    together back then. She did not know if she could take it if she needed stay with Severin every day like


    that.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to do some alchemy? She tried to find an excuse.

 Chapter 1212

    Chapter 1212


    ¡°I drank quite a lot tonight, so how could I do any alchemy? Being drunk affects the sess rate of the


    pills,¡± Severin said as he pushed She onto the bed and started kissing her.


    At that moment, Astor was already at a hospital. It was obvious after the check up that his right hand


    was already cripples like he expected. The only choice he had was amputation. After the amputation,


    Astor was pushed into a ward, and was right next to his son, Hayden.


    ¡°Dad, d¨Cdidn¡¯t you go get revenge for me? Why was your hand also¡­¡± Hayden was astonished when


    he saw his father bring pushed inside.


    Astor could only smile wryly as he said, ¡°I just wasn¡¯t a match for him. Honestly, Hayden, we just got


    very unlucky this time.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? Even you weren¡¯t a match for that brat?¡± Hayden took a deep breath as he looked at


    his father¡¯s pale expression. Only at that moment did he realize that he was too arrogant back then.


    Otherwise, he would not havemitted such an offense and his father would not have ended up that


    way.


    Astor nodded. ¡°He¡¯s at least a level seven martial king. I¡¯m honestly quite thankful that he spared my


    life. If it was anyone more ruthless, you¡¯d probably not have the chance to ever see me again.¡±


    Hayden¡¯s eyes reddened when he heard that. He choked up as he said to Astor, ¡°Dad, I was wrong. I


    know I¡¯m at fault now. If I hadn¡¯t pestered you to get revenge for me, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this


    state. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s my fault for thinking that Gallus Hall was not worth any notice, and it¡¯s my fault


    for thinking that they were nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    Astormented, ¡°Hayden, it¡¯s good that you realize your mistakes. Make sure you¡¯re more humble in


    the future. There are so many people that are stronger than us in this world. There are many hidden


    experts that we¡¯ve never even heard about before.


    At that moment, the master of Starlight Gang walked in with a few elders. Looking at Astor on the bed,


    Rex Starlight d seriously, ¡°Astor, I know what happened to you. I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be able to


    get revenge for you and your son.¡±


    Astor smiled wryly, but he still had a calm look in his eyes. ¡°I was just about to give all of you a call to


    ask you to not take revenge for me. The opponent is very possibly a level seven martial king.¡±


    Yet, Astor and Hayden werepletely caught off guard when Rex shook his head and said, ¡°No, he¡¯s


    definitely not a level seven martia! king. I just got some news that the Nash family, including the head


    and a few elders werepletely killed by someone. The person who killed them was that grand¨Celder


    of the Gallus Hall. They were eating at a restaurant, and the Nash family offended them. So, that whole


    family has been wiped out.¡±


    After he said that, Rex could not help but sigh. I heard that the person who killed the Nash family was


    the grand¨Celder of the Gallus Hall, and was a young man. I immediately remembered that you said you


    wanted to get revenge for your son at the Gallus Hall. Unfortunately, it was already toote. If I had told


    you earlier, you might not have¡­¡±


    Astor


    ed helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault! This is probably just fate!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 1213

    Chapter 1213


    The next morning, Severin looked through the spatial rings he obtained the night before. From there,


    he found over fifty spiritual herbs that he could use for alchemy. The others were materials for training,


    and he handed them to Nancy and the others


    When he saw Nancy, Severin looked at her attainment and his eyes immediately brightened. ¡°Not bad,


    Miss Zyle. You actually became a level six martial king in one go.¡±


    Nancy smiled and said, ¡°Hey, Supreme Leader, isn¡¯t that all thanks to your pills? The Second Elder and


    Great Elder both became level four martial kings from level two martial kings in one go. Not only is the


    energy from your pills incredibly dense, they feel so warm when used at the right moment. They¡¯re just


    so good for training. These high level pills sure feel different.¡±


    Severin could not help butugh and say, ¡°Haha, once you¡¯re all back, I want to see how strong all of


    you


    you are. I¡¯ll give you some more pills too. I happen to be free the next three days anyway. I¡¯ll make sure


    to malo some more pills for all of you.¡±


    She thought about it before she said with a smile, ¡°Sweetheart, the speed and efficiency of your


    alchemy is just crazy. I think you won¡¯t need that much longer for you to aplish your goals. When


    the timees, the task will bepleted perfectly.¡±


    Severin said instead. ¡°I want to aplish my goal as fast as possible. That way, I¡¯ll feel much more


    confident. Otherwise, feel like I don¡¯t have any good footing to stand on. I feel like there has to be a


    reason why uncle¨Cmaster wanted me to make sure that all twelve of them get to be at least level


    nine martial kings.¡±


    Nancy wContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    was very confident at that moment. After all, she was already a level six martial king. The sudden


    increase in power finally gave her some room to breathe.


    She could not stop herself from clenching her fists before she said, ¡°Supreme Leader, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll


    definitely work a lot harder. Isn¡¯t there still about nine months? It¡¯ll all be fine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t panic too much no matter what. All of you still need to stabilize your powers. You have to


    use pills to get stronger only when your power is already stabilized. Otherwise, if you get too fixated on


    the speed of improving, my strength will end up being hollow. If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t be able to get


    far. Only those with a solid foundation can go far,¡± Severin nodded as he reminded


    ¡°Yes, we understand.¡± Nancy nodded.


    She suddenly thought of something as she hinted, ¡°Supreme Leader, your secret technique that can


    show you the strength of others is so amazing. We just broke through, and you could tell immediately. I


    truly do admire you.¡±


    The Great Elder nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. It would be amazing if I could see how strong my


    opponents are on the


    battlefield.¡±


    Severin naturally knew that they wanted to learn the technique from him, but he quickly changed the


    topic. ¡± know that my secret technique is pretty good, but this warld is a bnced one. Since there¡¯s a


    hidden technique that shows you the strength of others, it means there¡¯s a technique to hide your


    strength as well. It would help in hiding your aura. There are some who you can¡¯t see the strength of


    once they use those techniques.¡±


    She hid augh by the side before she pulled Nancy away.


    ¡°She, do you need anything?¡± Nancy could not help but ask She. She had a curious frown on her


    face when she was pulled away for no reason

 Chapter 1214

    Chapter 1214


    She finally put her lips next to Nancy¡¯s ears and softly told her why Severin did not want to teach the


    secret technique.


    After hearing the exnation, Nancy¡¯s face reddened quite a lot before she said, ¡°Surely not? So that¡¯s


    it. No wonder the Supreme Leader keeps having a difficult look on his face. It looks like I should just


    forget about learning the technique.¡± Meanwhile, She covered her mouth andughed as she said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. How could you give up so quickly? I feel like that if it¡¯s such a good secret


    technique, it¡¯s not really a big deal to show him your body for a bit.¡±


    Nancy¡¯s face reddened even more at She¡¯s bold words. She rolled her eyes at She before saying,


    ¡°She, what are you even saying? I¡¯m still a pure maiden, how could I just show my bady to someone


    else? No, I can¡¯t do that no matter what.¡±


    She urged her. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re just showing your body to just anyone. You¡¯re talking about


    your Supreme Leader here. On top of that, you¡¯ll be able to learn a secret technique. You¡¯ll be able to


    see how strong other people are. It¡¯s something everyone realizes the importance of. Just from that


    alone, I feel like it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    After that, She paused and said, ¡°Also, just think about it. He¡¯s just taking a look, it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll get


    pregnant from it. As long as none of us mention it to anyone else, who would ever find out?


    Nancy was starting to get moved by what She was saying.


    She looked at She before she smiled slightly. ¡°You really are something else. Wouldn¡¯t you get


    jealous if this happened?


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She put her hands behind her back before she smiled and said, ¡°Why would I be jealous? He¡¯s just


    going to have a look, it¡¯s not like he¡¯ll do anything else. Honestly, I think that it wouldn¡¯t be too bad if


    something could really happen between you two.


    She held back from saying some things. She did not say that she would be thankful that someone


    would be there to share her burden. At the very least, she would not have to apany Severin every


    night


    Nancy could not help but say, ¡°I know that people as powerful, rich and capable as him have at least


    three or four wives, and I¡¯ve even seen some with over ten, I¡¯ve never seen a wife as open¨Cminded as


    you¡®


    After She thought about it, she asked Nancy, ¡°What about you, Miss Zyke? Are you willing to share


    your man with others?¡±


    It was the first time Nancy was asked such a question. She could not help but frown as she thought


    about it for a moment before she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever thought of such a question before. After


    all, I¡¯ve never met a man who has moved me enough before. I think I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about


    something like that anyway. I should just be focusing on getting stronger.


    She nodded before she asked curiously, ¡°Then what if you meet a man as amazing as your Supreme


    Leader? Would you be moved?¡±


    Hearing that, Nancy could not help but sneak a look at Severin. She felt her heart speeding up a bit.


    Severin was just too amazing. Even though she had not interacted with him for that look, men like that


    seemed to have a certain allure. He constantly attracted people to him.


    Yet, someone as amazing as that was not someone she would dare to think about being together with.


    All she could do was revere him.


    She¡¯s sudden questionpletely stunned her.

 Chapter 1215

    Chapter 1215


    ¡°She¡¯s the wife of the Supreme Leader. Is she trying to test me by asking something like that?¡± Nancy


    suddenly thought of something and felt her heart skipping a beat.


    She suddenly smiled awkwardly as she said, ¡°Madam, you must be joking. The Supreme Leader is


    someone I worship and respect. I¡¯m just his subordinate, so how could I think about him in any other


    way? On top of that, I really don¡¯t think I¡¯m worthy of him.¡±


    She did not expect Nancy to be so humble. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Just look at you. Miss


    Zyke, you¡¯re so pretty, how could you not be worthy of him? On top of that, you¡¯re quite strong ton. I


    think you¡¯re quite decent.¡±


    ¡°She, what are the two of you whispering abou? going to go shopping, are youing with me?¡± At


    that moment, Severin shouted out to She.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m The moment She heard the word shopping, her eyes lit up as she said to Severin, ¡°Of course I


    want to go shopping. Just wait for me.¡±


    After that, She immediately ran to Severin. Very quickly, the two of them left hand in hand. Looking at


    the two of them bring so sweet with each other, Nancy felt a strange sense of envy in her heart. She


    felt her heart in a bit of disarray after She¡¯s sudden questions.


    After a long time, she finally shook her head and patted her cheeks before she said, ¡°Nancy, oh Nancy,


    what are you thinking of? You should just focus on your training. This isn¡¯t something you should be


    dreaming about.¡±


    At that moment, Severin and She had already walked over to the streets outside.


    ¡°She, what were you whispering to Miss Zyke about? You two were chatting for so long, but I had no


    idea what you were talking about,¡± Severin asked She curiously after some thought.


    She raised an eyebrow as she said, ¡°It¡¯s just a secret between women, how could I tell you anything?


    However, I¡¯ll just reveal a little to you. I was just encouraging her. I asked her to be more proactive in


    trying to get you to open her third eye so you can teach her the secret technique.¡±


    Severin almost fainted when she heard that. That girl really was something else. How could she


    randomly give such advice out?


    ¡°She¡¯s an amazing girl with many prospects, how could you ask her to do something like that? You


    stupid girl. No wonder 1 could see Miss Zyke¡¯s face turning red from far away,¡± Severin said to She


    with a wry smile.


    ¡°Hey, that secret technique just has too many benefits. I can tell that she really wants to learn it too. So,


    I was just helping you push her along. It¡¯s not like she¡¯ll get pregnant just from you looking at her.¡±


    She pursed her lips.


    Severin seemed a bit exasperated at She. He smiled wryly and said, ¡°You¡¯re oversimplifying things


    here. Even though the technique is a good one to learn and has a lot of benefits, how could a girl just


    show her body to anyone? If she was a man, it would not be anything much, but would you be willing to


    show your body to just any stranger or someone you don¡¯t know that well?¡±

 Chapter 1216

    Chapter 1216


    She did not even think about it. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t. No one else is going to see my body except for


    you!¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Ain¡¯t that right? If that¡¯s how you think, other people will surely think the same way as


    you.¡±


    Suddenly, She giggled. ¡°Maybe not. You¡¯re so talented and wonderful, after all. Nancy¡¯s your


    subordinate and not really a stranger. Maybe she¡¯s more open than you think and willing to let you take


    a look because she has feelings for you?¡±


    Both of them chatted happily but they did not know two men from across the street were stalking them.


    One of the men said, ¡± That¡¯s them. I¡¯m so surprised they are still in the city and have the guts to walk


    around in broad daylight. They are really very brave.¡±


    The other guys scoffed. ¡°Maybe they thought the Nightsky Gang is destroyed after he killed the gang


    leader so no one from the Nightsky Gang is going toe after them.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°But they didn¡¯t know David¡¯s daughter was willing to use her body so the


    mayor would help her to take revenge.¡±


    The first guy smiled. ¡°She does look very pretty. No wonder the mayor had been eyeing over for so


    long. He finally got what he wanted. But this guy here is not going to have many days left in his life.


    Let¡¯s call the mayor now.¡±


    ¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Leon was lying on Evelyn¡¯s bed. Evelyn¡¯s body scent was like a drug to him and had him


    totally addicted to it. Just then, he received a call


    ¡°Hello? What? You found them? They are at Windington Square?¡±


    Leon sat up after be answered the call and sounded very excited. ¡°Just follow them from afar and don¡¯t


    let them find out. I¡¯ll contact the elders and ask them to meet me there. His attainment is quite high.


    Remember, don¡¯t let him find out you two are following him.¡±


    After he hung up the phone, he said excitedly, ¡°Evelyn, my men have found them. They are at


    Windington Square. I¡¯m going to go there now. Do you want to go together?¡±


    ant to se


    Evelyn¡¯s eyes lit up. Without wasting any time, she quickly put on her clothes. ¡°I must go. I want i he


    dies! I want him to see regretting killing my father and the Nightsky Gang¡¯s members!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Alright. Let¡¯s go together. You¡¯re going to feel better after you see him die.¡±


    see with my own eyes how


    Leonughed out loud. Even though Evelyn promised to be together with him, he was sure she would


    not let him touch her anymore if he failed to find Severin within the time period she gave him. In order


    for Evelyn to keep her end of the bargain, he must kill Severin.


    Soon, they arrived at Windington Square. Meanwhile, the six elders from the Mockes family arrived too.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Leon asked after he found the two men who were following Severin.


    One of the guys answered, ¡°They went inside and haven¡¯te out yet. There are too many people


    inside so we decide to wait out here while waiting for you and the elders. It¡¯s easier to lose them too if


    we follow them inside and spook them.¡±

 Chapter 1217

    Chapter 1217


    Leon nodded with approval and patted the guy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good job. Then we shall wait for them to


    come out. You two have done well this time. Go back and im your reward from the butler. Tell him


    I¡¯m giving 300,000 dors to each of you.¡±


    Their eyes lit up. They cupped their hands. ¡°Thank you, mayor.¡±


    Leon smiled. ¡°You two can leave now. I¡¯m giving you the rest of the day off. 1 don¡¯t need you here


    anymore.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The two men left happily to go back to im their money.


    ¡°What do you think of my men, Evelyn? They are very efficient, aren¡¯t they? I told them to search


    around the city. If the one who killed your father is still in the city, my men would find him very quickly.¡±


    Leon took out his cigar and started smoking. His tone sounded very pleased. Evelyn¡¯s tone was very


    calm but her eyes betrayed her real emotion. ¡°Let them enjoy. It might be thest time they ever shop.¡±


    Leon sneered coldly. ¡°They have no idea that someone was stalking them so they are surely going to


    exit from this door. And I think this is the only exit. We just need to wait here.¡±


    There was something the Great Elder did not understand. ¡°Mister Leon, do you really need all of us to


    help you kill this one guy? I don¡¯t think the woman who¡¯s apanying him has any attainment. Are


    you being too cautious?¡±


    The Second Elder agreed. ¡°That¡¯s what I think too. As a level eight warrior king, I think I can fight him


    by myself. There¡¯s really no reason to call so many people here. Look at us, there are now three level


    eight warrior kings and three level seven warrior kings. There¡¯s no chance the guy is going to win the


    fight with us unless he¡¯s a level nine warrior king. As I said, it¡¯s pointless asking all of us toe.¡±


    Leon replied, ¡°It¡¯s better to be cautious. The Nightsky Gang had sent many strong fighters to kill him but


    none of them survived. His technique isn¡¯t as simple as it looks. I just don¡¯t want to see any mishaps


    happening.¡±


    All the elders thought Leon was being too careful but there was nothing else to say after they had


    voiced out theirments


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    and Leon still insisted on his decision.


    ¡°Wow! This bag is so pretty. It fits Diane. I want to buy it for her.¡±


    After shopping for a while, She saw a bag she liked. Severin said, ¡°You have already picked three


    things for Diane. Why don¡¯t you buy one thing for yourself?¡±


    She answered, ¡°I have so many things at home already. Diane is home training by herself. Since I¡¯m


    traveling, I should buy something back for her to reward her hard work¡±


    ¡°Alright. Buy it for her then.¡±


    Severin smiled and felt happy. In the beginning, he did not dare to ept She¡¯s feelings because he


    was afraid there would be a conflict between She and Diane. Now he was relieved to see both of


    them get along so well.


    After they finished shopping, it was time to go back to Gallus Hall. When they left the shopping mall,


    they saw eight people heading toward them.


    Severin took a look at them and frowned. ¡°Are they after us?¡±

 Chapter 1218

    Chapter 1218


    She smiled. ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. We don¡¯t know them and I don¡¯t think we see them anywhere before.


    Are you thinking too much?¡±


    After a suse, she said, ¡°Or you have killed too many people recently that you think those people are


    after you when a group of people are walking towards you?¡±


    Soon, those people stopped when they were in front of Severin. By then, She finally realized


    something was not wrong. She frowned. ¡°It seems like they are reallying after us,¡±


    Severin looked at them and asked, ¡°Gentlemen, I don¡¯t remember ever stepping on your toes. What do


    you want with me?¡±


    At that moment, Evelyn stepped out and red at Severin angrily. ¡°You probably don¡¯t remember it but


    I¡¯ll remember it for the rest of my life. You¡¯re the one who killed my father and I¡¯m seeking revenge!¡±


    The Great Elder stepped in front too. ¡°Hey, kid. I¡¯m sorry but Evelyn is our mayor¡¯s lover. So we have to


    kill you today to revenge her father¡¯s death. I¡¯m telling you this so you lmow the reason why you have


    to die.¡±


    ¡°Your father?¡± Severin frowned. He had killed too many people that he had no idea who Evelyn was


    referring to.


    ¡°My father is David Letterman, the gang leader of Nightsky Gang!¡± Evelyn reminded with her gritted


    teeth when she realized Severin had no idea who her father was.


    ¡°Nightsky Gang?¡± Severin sneered. ¡°Geez. I¡¯m so surprised. The Nine Dragon Mansion is actually


    helping an unreasonable gang that caused trouble to the city and bullied the citizens. Aren¡¯t you guys


    feeling embarrassed of yourself if other people know about this?¡±


    Lean¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Hey, kid. Saying those isn¡¯t going to save you. I¡¯m the mayor of this city, Leon


    Mocke. 1 guess you¡¯re not from this city. You have no right to tell me whose side I should be or have


    any say about the situation in this city.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°But how dare youe here and pretend to be a hero and make trouble


    in this city?¡±


    ¡°Wow. You¡¯re really good at making the victim feel guilty!¡± Severin smiled and did not want to waste any


    more time talking to Leon. He cut to the chase, ¡°So you are certain you want to side with Nightsky


    Gang?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Evelyn is my woman and her father is my father¨Cinw! It¡¯s normal and reasonable that I


    want to seek revenge!¡± Leon stated righteously.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    There was no sign of him feeling weird or wrong that a mayor was helping a corrupted gang.


    ¡°Alright. Since you insist, I won¡¯t stop you. You can regret itter,¡±


    Severin nodded with a disdainful re.

 Chapter 1219

    Chapter 1219


    The disdainful attitude Severin showed made everyone else feel ufortable and unhappy. They


    were all the strongest from the Nine Dragon City Mansion. Yet, Severin continued to disregard them


    even after he knew who they were.


    ¡°Hey, Kid! You want to make us regret itter. This is the first time I heard someone talk to me like that!¡±


    A level seven old warrior king balled up his hand with spiritual energy flowing around the fist. ¡°I¡¯m going


    to show you who¡¯s the one regrettingter! I¡¯m Kayden, the Fourth Elder of Nine Dragon City Mansion,


    and you¡¯re going to fight me first!¡±


    ¡°Mister Kayden, don¡¯t kill him so quickly. Beat him until he can¡¯t move and destroy his attainment, I


    want to lock him up in jail, torture him every day, and let him live in misery for the rest of his life. I don¡¯t


    want him to die so easily!¡± Evelyn said evilly.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Kayden let out a devil smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Evelyn. That¡¯s not going to be a problem¡±


    Once he finished talking, he swung his hand to unleash a spiritual energy beam. The spiritual beam


    was at least ten feet long and it looked very solid. Once it flew out, it made a whoosh sound effect.


    When Severin was up against the attack, he knew his opponent wanted to test him. He waved his hand


    and also created a spiritual energy beam to fight back.


    After a loud explosion, two spiritual energy beams disappeared.


    ¡°That kid is something! I never expect him to take that attack so lightly.¡°¡±


    Just as Severin thought, Kayden was just testing him. Kayden¡¯s face looked more serious after that. He


    flipped his hand to take out a sword. Severin did the same when he saw Kayden taking a sword out.


    ¡°Hey, kid, you got a nice sword!¡±


    Kayden looked at Severin¡¯s sword with greed. If he killed Severin, then Severin¡¯s sword would be his.


    The other elders exchanged looks with each other and regretted not being the first one to stand out to


    fight Severin, especially when they saw Severin holding a first¨Cgrade spiritual weapon.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a nice sword because I¡¯m going to use it to kill you,¡± Severin chuckled.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re too over yourself. I don¡¯t think you have what it takes to kill me!¡± Kayden sneered and


    quickly inserted his spiritual energy into his sword.


    The sword started to make an annoying and irritating ringing sound when it was filled with spiritual


    energy.


    ¡°Eagle y!¡± Kayden shouted out and swung his sword at Severin.


    After a series of high¨Cpitched eagle whistling, a bald eagle flew towards the front fiercely.


    The Eagle y was a Sky¨Cgrade medium¨Crank technique. Kayden used this technique very often


    because the power was very strong and he had killed many people with this technique. Thus, he was


    very confident he could kill Severin with this technique.

 Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220


    Kayden believed Severin had strongbat power. Maybe this attack was unable to kill Severin, it


    could still hurt him so badly that he could not fight anymore.


    Severin reacted with a sneer. After that, he inserted his spiritual energy into his sword and swung the


    sword. As a result, it created an aura de. The auta de interweaved together with the spiritual


    energy and headed toward Kayden.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an aura de and not even a technique. Do you really think that¡¯s going to defeat my


    technique? Are you really so confident with yourself?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kayden took a good examine at Severin¡¯s attack and sneered. At that point, Severin¡¯s attack was


    nothing to him.


    ¡°If you never try, you never know.¡±


    Severin remained calm after unleashing his attack. If he was not in the mood to y around, his


    opponent should be dead by


    now.


    The two attacks collided with each other. Unexpectedly, the spiritual eagle was yed in half by the


    aura de. After that, the aura de continued to head toward Kayden with its remaining power. The


    power of the aura de was less than before but it reached Kayden within a few seconds,


    ¡°No! No! It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Fear was seen in his eyes. Never ever had he dreamed this would be the way he died. Regardless of


    that, it was all toote. A secondter, the aura de cut his body and an open wound so deep that his


    bone was visible.


    ¡°Impossible!!


    He looked at his chest. Blood was gushing out from his open wound and his shirt was red. Then, he fell


    from the sky. When he crashnded, he was already dead with a shocking expression on his face.


    ¡°What? He actually killed Kayden so easily!¡±


    The Fifth Elder gulped. When he looked at Kayden¡¯s body, he continued to doubt if he was


    hallucinating. At the same time, the Sixth Elder looked very sullen. His attainment was the same as


    Kayden and the Fourth Elder. However, he and Filth Elder were still slightly weaker than Kayden. Thus,


    he and the Fifth Elder were really worried about themselves when Severin could kill Kayden so easily.


    The other three elders who were level eight warrior kings were looking worried too.


    ¡°You guys have underestimated him!¡±


    Evelyn gritted her teeth and clenched her fist rightly. ¡°Mister Leon, you should tell them to attack


    together! Do you see the consequences of underestimating the enemy s power and acting so proud?


    This is a huge loss for your family!¡±


    Leon¡¯s face looked very sullen too. Of course, he was feeling upset and sad to lose a level seven


    warrior king.


    ¡°Elders! He¡¯s probably a level eight warrior king. In this situation, you guys have to team up and attack


    him together!¡± Leon instructed the elders with his gritted teeth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This time, we¡¯re going to attack together. He¡¯s dead for sure!¡± The Great Elders stated


    while clenching his fist tightly.


    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s attack him together! I refuse to believe he could defeat all of us!¡±


    The Second Elder unleashed his powerful vibe to show his determination to kill Severin.

 Chapter 1221

    Chapter 1221


    ¡°Haha! You should have done that together. That¡¯s going to save a lot of trouble!¡±


    Severin continued to stay calm despite facing being attacked by five strong fighters next.


    Leon saw Evelyn was looking nervous so he went over and held her hand. ¡°Evelyn, don¡¯t worry. This


    guy is dead for sure!¡±


    Evelyn smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes. Unless he¡¯s a level nine warrior king. If he¡¯s just a level eight warrior king,


    he¡¯s not going to survive being attacked by three level right warrior kings and two level seven warrior


    kings.¡±


    Leon sneered. ¡°Level nine warrior king. That¡¯s not something anyone can achieve so easily. There are


    a lot of level seven and level eight warrior kings in this world but just a handful of level nine warrior


    kings. I heard even the Four Great War Heroes had just be warrior emperors not too long ago.


    But there¡¯s something weird. Four of them actually breakthrough at almost the same time. Many people


    wondered if they had gone to a ce where they met an opportunity that led them to have the


    breakthrough within the same week.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Warrior emperor!¡±


    Evelyn felt jealous when she heard the two words. ¡°I don¡¯t know how strong exactly a warrior emperor


    is but I know it¡¯s probably the strongest a person could be in this mundane world. The only warrior


    emperors I know are The Three Commanders and now the Four Great War Heroes.¡±


    However, Leon shook his hand. ¡°No. I think that¡¯s not all. There are many fighters in the royal members


    that you don¡¯t know about. Surely, there are warrior emperors among them. We are not in the circle so


    we don¡¯t know about it.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I must have underestimated thebat power of this mundane world,¡± Evelyn smiled


    bitterly


    Rose¨CPetal Rain!¡± The moment the elders attacked with their most powerful technique, Severin did not


    hold back. He waved his hand and activated the Rose¨CPetal Rain technique that could attack a vast


    number of people.


    ¡°This technique is so weird and pretty. But the rose petals are scattered around. Does that mean the


    attacking power is distributed among the rose petals too?¡±


    Evelyn frowned as she looked at the beautiful rose petals in the sky.


    ¡°This technique is suitable to use when the attacker wants to attack a group of people. It¡¯s a very rare


    technique and he actually knows it¡±


    After analyzing the situation carefully, Leon did not think Severin had any chance to win. He said


    excitedly. ¡°Once this kid is dead, this technique is going to be mine!¡±


    After some exploding sounds, Leon¡¯s smile disappeared gradually. In exchange, he looked frightened.


    What they saw was Severin killing the elders one by one. One after another, the elders fell from the sky


    and died instantly when they hit the ground.


    ¡°No! No! This is impossible! Impossible!¡±


    Leon shook his hand as he had a hard time epting. There was no one else he was afraid of in this


    city other than the people from Nine Draco Province Mansion. The Nine Dragon City Mansion was a


    very strong mansion and that was why he could continue to be elected as mayor after all these years.


    Thus, he was really shocked to see all of his strong fighters get killed so easily. When the Second Elder


    and Third Ekler tried to escape, Severin did not give them the chance to do so.

 Chapter 1222

    Chapter 1222


    ¡°Haha. Mister Leon, I told you you¡¯re going to regret this. What do you think? Are you regretting now?¡±


    After all the elders were killed, Severinnded in front of Leon and Evelyn.


    1. Leon gulped and sweat rolled down his forehead.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C


    ¡°Mister Severin, I¡¯m so sorry! I¡¯m so sorry! 1¡¯ll never do it again!¡± His legs went soft on him. He kneeled


    down and begged for


    mercy


    Evelyn felt hopeless when she saw that. She gave Leon a cold re and sneered. ¡°A mayor is actually


    kneeling down and asking mercy from his enemy. What a loser! Haha!!!


    After that, she looked at Severin and sneered, ¡°Kid, I admit I lost to you!¡±


    Without any dy, she smacked her forehead tomit suicide, Severin Inoked at her body and


    sighed. ¡°You¡¯re a good daughter but you have to understand what the Nightsky Gang did was wrong.


    That¡¯s why I have to kill your father.¡±


    ¡°Mister Severin, I know what I did was wrong. Please forgive me. I will never do it again. This woman


    bedazzled me with her beauty and brainwashed me to help her.¡±


    Leon kept on begging for mercy. At that moment, he really regretted everything


    ¡°You like her a lot, don¡¯t you? If that¡¯s the case, you should die along with her!¡±


    Severin sneered. A vicious look shed through his eyes. Then he kicked Leon with his legs. Leon


    ended up varniting a mouthful of blood. After his body twitched a few times, he took hisst breath.


    Meanwhile, She had already collected spatial rings from those people Severin killed. She walked to


    Severin and frowned.


    ¡°Severin, I believe he is the mayor of Nine Dragon City. He¡¯s staying in the same city with the province


    governor. Maybe both of them are very close. Do you think the province governor is going to be angry


    that you killed the mayor without caring about his feelings?¡±


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s going to be alright. I think the province governor is not a stupid


    person. No matter how unhappy he is, he¡¯s not stupid enough to offend someone who can kill three


    level eight warrior kings and three level. seven warrior kings easily.¡±


    She thought about it and knew Severin was right. She nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right I guess that¡¯s the benefit


    of high attainment.¡±


    Severin looked back at her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Leave their bodies to the mayor¡¯s families.¡±


    After that, both of them just left. When the people from the Nine Dragon City Mansion got hold of the


    news, they were shocked. They were the strongest forces in this city other than the Province Mansion


    and the County Mansion. How was it possible the mayor and the elders got killed by a man so easily?

 Chapter 1223

    Chapter 1223


    ¡°Hehe! These spatial rings belong to the strong fighters from the Nine Dragon City Mansion. I¡¯m sure


    they are going to have plenty of spiritual herbs. It¡¯ll be good if there are attainment techniques in the


    rings too. Then we can bring them back and give them to the halls.¡±


    She came running over looking very excited. She had many spatial rings in her hands.


    Severin did not know how to react when he saw She collecting the loot happily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They


    are also asking their members to search for many spiritual herbs for me to make into alchemical pills. I


    believe Dracodeus Temple would be the strongest organization in Dracodom. Although we can¡¯t


    compare ourselves to those big sects, no one can bully us in this mundane world.¡±


    As they chatted, they arrived at a restaurant. She rubbed her stomach and smiled embarrassedly.


    ¡°Severin, I¡¯m a little hungry. Why don¡¯t we have lunch before heading back?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Sure. Then let¡¯s go in.¡±


    ¡°Big news! Big news!¡±


    Meanwhile, Leon¡¯s bodyguards rushed all the way back to inform Leon¡¯s wives about his death.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leon¡¯s wives were ying poker. He had four wives and their names were Macy, Edna, Kelsie, and


    Priya. The first wife, Macy had been losing money today. The shouting from the bodyguards irritated


    her even more. ¡°What the hell happened that you guys need to shout so loud? What terrible things can


    happen in this city? Is the sky falling down? You guys make me ashamed. You better don¡¯t tell other


    people that you¡¯re working as bodyguards here.¡±


    Whereas Lean¡¯s second wife, Edna was calm and steady. She smiled, ¡°No matter how urgent it is, let


    us finish this round.¡±


    The three bodyguards exchanged looks with each other and decided to keep their mouths shut for now,


    After a while, Leon¡¯s four wives finally finished that round.


    Edna asked. ¡°Alright. What happened?¡±


    One of the bodyguards mustered up his caturage and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, we received a piece of news just


    now. Mister Lean and the elders went to Windington Square and someone killed all of them. They are


    all dead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The four young wives were so shocked that all of them got up on their feet and wondered if they had


    heard it right. They were the strongest force in this city other than the Nine Draco Province Mansion.


    After being in shack for quite some time, Edna smacked the table. ¡°Nonsense! How dare you make this


    up? Do you want to die?


    Macy did not believe it either. She red at the three bodyguards and said, ¡°Do you know the


    consequences you will face joking about this?¡±


    A plump bodyguard smiled bitterly. ¡°Ma¡¯am, we don¡¯t have the audacity to joke about this. The Bergs


    discovered their bodies and called the butler. The butler is on his way with the guardians to collect their


    bodies. It had been a while. I think they should be on their way back as we speak.¡±


    ¡°No. We¡¯re finished! If Leon is really dead, then they have to re¨Celect a new mayor. Things in this city


    are going to change!¡±

 Chapter 1224

    Chapter 1224


    Macy sat back in the chair but she looked like she had lost her soul. Her eyes were looking dull,


    Edna asked, ¡°Then what should we do? Does that mean we can¡¯t show off and be bossy to the others


    anymore?¡±


    Kelsie was Leon¡¯s favorite wife. She smacked the table angrily. ¡°No! I don¡¯t care if Leon is dead or not. I


    can¡¯t let this go easily. Do you know who killed him? What did the province governor say about this? I


    mean a guy easily killed the mayor. Surely, the province governor has to do something about this!¡±


    After some thinking, Priya finally voiced out, ¡°Is the killer from Nine Draco Province Mansion?¡±


    Finally, the plump bodyguard had the chance to speak. ¡°Ma¡¯am. We had gotten some further


    information from other bodyguards. They just came back not long ago to collect their rewards. They


    told us Leon was not alone. He was with a beautiful woman, Evelyn. She¡¯s the daughter of David


    Letterman, the gang leader of Nightsky Gang¡±


    For the next couple of minutes, Leon¡¯s wives patiently listened to the bodyguards as they told them the


    whole story.


    Macy sneered. ¡°So all of this happened because of a woman. We know he always went out to look for


    other women but we had been keeping our eyes closed. And now he¡¯s dead because of another


    woman.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am. The butler is back with the bodies¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a maid ran in and mumbled. Macy¡¯s face looked terrible. She frowned. ¡°Alright. You may


    leave. We¡¯ll be there right away.


    After that, the four wives went out to meet the butler.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, what should we do?¡±


    The butler looked at the bodies and sighed. He was totally clueless. Macy looked at the bodies and


    frowned. ¡°Why did you bring this woman¡¯s body back here? Leon would never die if it weren¡¯t for this


    woman! She¡¯s the reason Leon is dead!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The butler smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Ma¡¯am, her bodies were among the others so we brought her back


    too. Anyway, we have investigated the whole thing. The young man who killed Mister Leon is called


    Severin Feuillet. He was apanied by a woman but we don¡¯t know her name. We believe she


    doesn¡¯t have high attainment.¡±


    ¡°Go and settle this woman¡¯s body! Carry the mayor¡¯s and the elders¡® bodies to the Province Mansion


    with me. I want to see what the province governor has to say about this!¡±


    Macy was not about to let this go easily especially when her decision¨Cmaking was being affected by


    her emotions.


    Very soon, they reached the Province Mansion with the bodies and asked to see the province governor,


    Peter Berg,


    ¡°Mister Peter! You have to help us! A guy killed the mayor in broad daylight and under your watch! He


    has disregarded you and your authority. Mister Province Governor, I ask you to uphold justice and


    punish that man!¡±


    As Leon¡¯s first wife, Macy kneeled down and cried. The other three wives quickly followed her lead.


    Peter quickly asked them to get up and consoled, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I just heard about this. Can you tell me the


    details?¡±

 Chapter 1225

    Chapter 1225


    Macy sighed because she knew there was nothing else she could say to change Peter¡¯s mind. All that


    was left for her to do was bring Leon¡¯s and the elders¡® bodies back together with Edna, Kelsie, and


    Priya


    After they were gone, the Great Elder said, ¡°Mister Peter, do we look like a coward if we don¡¯t do


    anything? The guy did kill the mayor and his elders. Other people are loolding at us.¡±


    Peter nodded. After some careful consideration, he said, ¡°Although we can help Leon seek revenge,


    we should still do something. Go and investigate where the killer is. Find out where he is living. At least,


    we should go meet him.¡±


    The Great Elder nodded. In fact, that was all they could do right now. It took them an hour to find out


    where Severin and She were and where they were staying.


    ¡°They are staying in Gallus Hall?¡± Peter frowned and Inoled shocked upon being informed of that,


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Yes. Isn¡¯t Gallus Hall a female¨Conly hall? Why is he staying there? When I heard that, I was shocked


    too. I wonder what the rtionship between him and the hall master is,¡± the Second Elder smiled


    bitterly. He was in charge of the investigation.


    ¡°I heard the hall master of Gallus Hall is a gorgeous woman. I¡¯ve never seen her before but I heard a lot


    of things about her.¡±


    Peter thought and said, ¡°The woman apanying Severin is also a pretty warnan. He¡¯s very young


    but has high attainment. Do you think he¡¯s staying in the Gallus Hall because he¡¯s after the pretty


    women in Gallus Hall?¡±


    The Great Elder chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s quite likely. That¡¯s the norm among the young and talented guy now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Since we know he¡¯s staying there, we can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing. Bring some strong


    fighters with us and put out a show for the public to see. At least, we have to let the other forces know


    that we are not afraid of Severin,¡± Peter said after careful consideration.


    Meanwhile, Severin and She had returned to their vi in Gallus Hall after their lunch.


    ¡°Hall Master! Hall Master! Mister Peter is here with many men! Do you think they are to look for our


    trouble?¡±


    Nancy and the others were sitting in the living All of a sudden, many members rushed in to report.


    Nancy stood up immediately. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is Mister Peter here?


    The elders were shocked too. Obviously, Peter did not need to bring so many men with him, if he was


    here for a normal visit. Most likely, he was here to cause trouble,

 Chapter 1226

    Chapter 1226


    Macy sighed because she knew there was nothing else she could say to change Peter¡¯s mind. All that


    was left for her to do was bring Leon¡¯s and the elders¡® bodies back together with Edna, Kelsie, and


    Priya


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After they were gone, the Great Elder said, ¡°Mister Peter, do we look like a coward if we don¡¯t do


    anything? The guy did kill the mayor and his elders. Other people are loolding at us.¡±


    Peter nodded. After some careful consideration, he said, ¡°Although we can help Leon seek revenge,


    we should still do something. Go and investigate where the killer is. Find out where he is living. At least,


    we should go meet him.¡±


    The Great Elder nodded. In fact, that was all they could do right now. It took them an hour to find out


    where Severin and She were and where they were staying.


    ¡°They are staying in Gallus Hall?¡± Peter frowned and Inoled shocked upon being informed of that,


    ¡°Yes. Isn¡¯t Gallus Hall a female¨Conly hall? Why is he staying there? When I heard that, I was shocked


    too. I wonder what the rtionship between him and the hall master is,¡± the Second Elder smiled


    bitterly. He was in charge of the investigation.


    ¡°I heard the hall master of Gallus Hall is a gorgeous woman. I¡¯ve never seen her before but I heard a lot


    of things about her.¡±


    Peter thought and said, ¡°The woman apanying Severin is also a pretty warnan. He¡¯s very young


    but has high attainment. Do you think he¡¯s staying in the Gallus Hall because he¡¯s after the pretty


    women in Gallus Hall?¡±


    The Great Elder chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s quite likely. That¡¯s the norm among the young and talented guy now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Since we know he¡¯s staying there, we can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing. Bring some strong


    fighters with us and put out a show for the public to see. At least, we have to let the other forces know


    that we are not afraid of Severin,¡± Peter said after careful consideration.


    Meanwhile, Severin and She had returned to their vi in Gallus Hall after their lunch.


    ¡°Hall Master! Hall Master! Mister Peter is here with many men! Do you think they are to look for our


    trouble?¡±


    Nancy and the others were sitting in the living All of a sudden, many members rushed in to report.


    Nancy stood up immediately. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is Mister Peter here?


    The elders were shocked too. Obviously, Peter did not need to bring so many men with him, if he was


    here for a normal visit. Most likely, he was here to cause trouble,

 Chapter 1227

    Chapter 1227


    Nancy squeezed her brows. ¡°But we never have any contact with the Province Mansion and we never


    offend them too. Why do they need toe looking for our trouble?¡±


    Just then, ine had just returned. She came bearing news. ¡°Hall Master, something big happened. I


    heard a guy killed the mayor and his six elders! The guy is so strong that he killed them easily..


    ||


    After hearing that, the Great Elder immediately linked both incidents together. ¡°Ch, my god! The mayor


    is killed and the province governor is here now! Did our Supreme Leader just lill the mayor?¡±


    Nancy looked serious. ¡°That sounds about right, I think the Supreme Leader is the only person who can


    kill the mayor and his elders in this city.¡±


    She smiled bitterly. ¡°Gosh, he¡¯s so good at causing trouble. Two more days and he¡¯s returning to South


    Link City. Why did he kill the mayor?¡±


    The Great Elder instructed, ¡°ine, go get the Supreme Leader now. If the province governor is really


    here looking for our


    trouble, he¡¯s the only one who can settle this.¡±


    ine felt so shocked. She did not think Severin was capable of causing such big trouble in a short


    time.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go now!¡± ine nodded and sprinted out.


    Nancy locked at the elders and said, ¡°Go and gather the members. We need to go wee the


    province governor.¡±


    Shortly, Nancy and the others went outside to meet Peter.


    ¡°Are you Nanry Zyke, the hall master of Gallus Hall?¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes brightened up as he nced at Nancy calmly. He had heard about what a beautiful


    woman Nancy was and Nancy¡¯s beauty did not disappoint him. She looked so beautiful as if she was a


    fairy from a story.


    Nancy nodded and cupped her hands. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Nancy Zyke. May I know what brings you here today?¡±


    Peter lucked cold and proud when he looked at Nancy. As a level eight warrior king, he was already in


    the peak state and he


    was just waiting for the opportunity to make a breakthrough to be a level nine warrior king. Before he


    saw Severin, he was not going to swallow his pride.


    With a disdainful smile, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to see you. Go get Severin Feuillet! He killed the mayor


    and I¡¯m here to investigate!¡±


    Mister Peter, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here so soon!¡±


    Just then, Severin was walking over there with ine. He had a smile on his face and looked rxed.


    ¡°Mister Severin, you¡¯re the governor of Skystream Province. Why did youe all the way here and kill


    Peter and the other people? Don¡¯t you think you have gone too far?¡±


    Peter chuckled. As a province governor, he was used to talking in an assertive tone,


    Severin faced him and said, ¡°Wow, Mister Peter, you actually know that I¡¯m a governor. But that¡¯s not


    worth mentioning if I were topare to you.¡±

 Chapter 1228

    Chapter 1228


    Peter¡¯s burial,¡±


    Chapter 1228


    After a pause, Severin continued, ¡°I came here looking for Gallus Hall. I have some business with


    them. I killed the mayor because he was going to kill me for killing the Nightsky Gang¡¯s gang leaders


    and members. The Nightsky Gang is a corrupted and evil gang. They bullied people and demanded


    money from businesses. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve gone too far by helping you get rid of those people.¡±


    It left Peter speechless. At first, Peter¡¯s n was to frighten Severin with his province governor¡¯s


    position and request Severin to apologize to him. At least, he could easily show the others he had done


    something and that would be the end of the disaster. It was just for a show. However, he was surprised


    that Severin did not care.


    He took a step forward and whispered, ¡°Hey, man. I¡¯m the province governor. Can you please show


    some respect for my feelings?


    Severin raised his brow and finally understood why Peter was there.


    He chuckled. ¡°Oh, my bad. I¡¯m sorry. I think I did go a little too far and did not consider your feelings.¡±


    After that, he flipped his palm to take out a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pill. ¡°This is a third¨Cgrade


    low¨Crank alchemical pill. It seems like you have been at the peak stage of level eight warrior king for


    quite some time. Eat this pill and I guarantee you can be a warrior emperor. This is my way of


    showing how sorry I am.¡±


    Peter took a huge gasp. In the beginning, he only wanted Severin to apologize to him and nothing


    more. He never expected Severin to give him a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pill. It was the first


    time in his life to see a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pill.


    He was so shocked and excited that he did not know what to say. After gulping a few times, he


    reconfirmed again, ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re giving this alchemical pill to me?¡±


    Severin frowned. ¡°Yes. Am I not clear enough? If you don¡¯t want it, I can take it back.¡±


    After that, Severin pretended to put the alchemical pill back to his spatial ring.


    Peter quickly snatched the alchemical pill over and said, ¡°Wait! Of course, I¡¯m delighted to receive this


    treasure!¡±


    While he was talking, he carefully stored the alchemical pill and was afraid Severin might regret giving


    it to him. The other strong fighters behind him gulped and were envious of him.


    ¡°Third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pill! Oh, my god! The Supreme Leader is so amazing! He actually


    has a third¨Cgrade low- rank alchemical pill!¡±


    The elders and guardians of Gallus Hall were thrilled and excited. Finally, they did not need to be afraid


    of their future anymore now that Severin was their Supreme Leader.


    ¡°Mister Severin destroyed the Nightsky Gang and killed those people for the better good of this city. I


    think he¡¯s a hero for doing that.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After Peter stored the alchemical pill, he was smiling brightly. What a big surprise to receive the


    alchemical pill when his n was toe here and put on a show. He smiled, ¡°In the past, Leon had


    been too arrogant. I think he deserved this result. Mister Severin had also expressed his apologies so


    let this incident end here now.¡±


    The Great Elder of the Nine Draco Province Mansion reminded, ¡°Mister Peter, why don¡¯t we make


    friends with Mister Severin? He is a righteous person. It¡¯ll be good to help each other out in the future.¡±

 Chapter 1229

    Chapter 1229


    As the Great Elder reminded Peter, he quickly took action. After all, they had only heard about a third¨C


    grade low¨Crank alchemist but never saw one in person. If Severin could easily gift someone a third¨C


    grade low¨Crank alchemical pill, it just said Severin¡¯s alchemy skill must have improved. Very likely that


    Severin himself was a third¨Cgrade alchemist.


    The information from the website must be outdated because it stated that Severin was a second¨Cgrade


    medium¨Crank alchemist.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Mister Severin, let¡¯s exchange our numbers. Feel free to contact me if you ever need my


    assistance!¡± Peter said quickly.


    Severin knew it was not nice to reject exchanging numbers with Peter because Peter had already taken


    out his phone so he nodded and gave Peter his number.


    ¡°Mister Severin. We¡¯ll be leaving now. Let¡¯s stay in contact.¡± Meanwhile, Peter was no longer talking


    arrogantly. After that, he left happily


    ¡°Supreme Leader, you¡¯re so dope! You actually have a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pill! Did you


    make it yourself?¡± Nancy asked once there were no more outsiders.


    With everyone looking at him, he nodded. ¡°Yes, I make it but I¡¯m not very good at it yet so I don¡¯t have


    a lot. Train hard. You need to have high attainment to use a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pill.¡±


    Nancy and everyone else were excited to hear that. They knew the third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pill


    could have a tremendous effect on a level one or two warrior emperor.


    ¡°Mister Peter! This is so great! You finally have the chance to break through with this third¨Cgrade low¨C


    rank alchemical pill!TM


    Everyone was feeling happy for Peter when they were on their way back.


    Peterughed excitedly. ¡°Haha! I only wanted to put on a show. I didn¡¯t expect to receive this! This is so


    worth it! Severin must have be a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist! Otherwise, I don¡¯t believe he


    would give this to me. We are basically strangers to each other before today!¡±


    The Great Elder nodded. ¡°Yes. If he got it from other ces, he would surely save it for himself. That¡¯s


    only one possibility that he¡¯s willing to give it to other people and that is because he has more than one


    and this is a treasure that he can easily obtain. That means he¡¯s really a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank


    alchemist now!¡±


    Peter thought about it and said, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s already a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist. I noticed


    the quality of the alchemical pill he gave me was very good. Based on the color, I¡¯ll say it¡¯s a superior¨C


    quality.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, the Second Elder remembered something and gasped. He started to make a bold


    assumption. ¡°Mister Peter, I just remember something. The website stated Severin and the Four Great


    War Gods are very close and they kept in contact with each other very often. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s very


    highly possible that Severin has something to do with helping the Four Great War Gods be


    warrior emperors!¡±


    Instantly, Peter understood what the Second Elder was talking about. ¡°Are you saying the reason Four


    Great War Gods could be warrior emperors is because Severin gave them an alchemical pill each


    to help them break through?

 Chapter 1230

    Chapter 1230


    The Second Elder nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure that was what happened. That exined why the


    breakthrough of the Four Great War Gods happened within the same werk. It¡¯s just too big of a


    coincidence.¡±


    Everyone nodded and agreed with the Second Elder¡¯s assumption


    ¡°Severin is really a powerful man. Remember carefully. Never ever try to offend this guy. If you have the


    chance to grovel him, do whatever that¡¯s necessary to please him!¡± Peter made it very clear to the


    elders and guardians.


    Meanwhile, Severin and She were back in the vi where they were staying. She started training


    for a while and a rather hidden change happened in her body. It was hard to notice and it happened


    very quickly too. Despite that, Severin noticed the changes.


    He said while She was standing up. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re finally a level one profound master now, You¡¯ve


    finally stepped into the world of attainment and a real cultivator now.¡±


    She did not know if she should be crying orughing now. ¡°I really can¡¯t hide anything from you. I was


    going to give you a surprise.¡±


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°You can¡¯t hide that from me. My attainment is higher than yours. It¡¯s hard to hide


    the changes happening in your body when your attainment has a breakthrough. Especially when you


    move on to another stage. The energy in your body will increase tremendously. Since your body is not


    used to that amount of energy, people could easily tell what¡¯s your attainment without using any secret


    technique.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    That answered She¡¯s question. ¡°I see. Hehe. Not bad, not bad. I learned something from you again.¡±


    She clenched her fist tightly and said, ¡°It feels so good when the energy in your body increases


    tremendously. I¡¯m just a profound master now. It must feel even better when I be a warrior king¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With your special constitution, you¡¯ll improve faster than normal people.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Just wait two more days when you are used to this new stage. I will make a first¨Cgrade


    low¨Crank alchemical pill for you and your attainment is going to improve again.¡±


    She walked over and held Severin¡¯s arm. ¡°Really! That¡¯s good. Hehe. It is really very nice to have a


    husband who is an alchemist!¡±


    After that, she remembered something. ¡°Hey, I remembered you told me Mister Wulricht is going to


    look for a treasure that could make people have attainment. Now that Diane and I have attainment, we


    don¡¯t need the treasure anymore.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°That¡¯s going to happen if he finds it. I can give it to Megan too. She¡¯s so envious that


    you two have attainment now.¡±

 Chapter 1231

    Chapter 1231


    Chapter 1231


    Suddenly, She realized it. ¡°That¡¯s right. I almost forgot her. She¡¯s really dying to train too,¡±


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not going to be a problem if uncle¨Cmaster promised to find one for


    me, it means he is confident. She can train a few monthster.¡±


    She looked up and smiled gently. ¡°Severin, am I eligible to learn the Mind¡¯s Eye now?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Of course. But I have to help you open your third eye first. As I said, you need to take


    off your clothes andy face down on the bed for me to do that.¡±


    She¡¯s face blushed after hearing that. Then she nodded shyly. ¡°Okay. That¡¯s not a problem. You have


    seen my body anyway.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Alright. Then let¡¯s begin. It¡¯s just going to take several minutes.¡±


    While he said that, he flipped his palm to take out his toolbox and ced it on the bed. She took a


    deep breath, took off her clothes, andy on the bed with her face facing down.


    The moment Severin looked at She¡¯s perfect body and fair skin, he gulped uncontrobly. As he took


    out his tool, he reminded, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s something I need to remind you. When it¡¯s about to finish, I will


    take out the needles one by one. When that happens, your body is going to feel extremelyfortable.


    Sofortable that you might moan. But that¡¯s very normal.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    has to be sofortable for me to moan. I believe I can


    She looked back and gave Severin a fierce look. ¡°I won¡¯t do that. It has to endure it.¡±


    Once she finished talking, Severin pped her butt


    ¡°Ouch!¡± She shouted and looked back angrily at Severin, ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°If you can¡¯t take that, what makes you think you won¡¯t moanter?¡±


    She felt speechless. ¡°I wasn¡¯t prepared when you smacked my butt. It¡¯s just a normal reaction! I


    won¡¯t shout if I¡¯m prepared!


    Severin chuckled at how proud and confident She looked. Then he started the dry needling


    treatment. Time passed very quickly, Suddenly, Severin started to take out the needles one by one. It


    felt so good andfortable that She¡¯s body


    twitched.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She could not control herself and moanedfortably. Immediately, the color of her cheek


    became rosy.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem. What did you say just now? Didn¡¯t you prepare yourself?¡± Severin teased.


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡±


    She looked back and red at Severin. The color of her cheek was so red it looked like an apple.


    Soon, Severin took out all nine needles. Every time he took out a needle, She could not help but


    moan. The moaning sound was so alluring and sexy.


    Once that was done, she stood up and was going to put on her clothes. Suddenly, Severin stood up


    and hugged her from

 Chapter 1232

    Chapter 1232


    Chapter 1232


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± She asked shyly and she was feeling very nervous.


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°Obviously you know what t want to do. Why did you even ask?¡±


    After that, both of them fell to the bed. Severin did not wake up until it was nearly evening. Then he


    started to n nake mate alchemical pills. Since he had collected a lot of spiritual herbs, he did not waste


    any time. The next day, he was also busy making more alchemical pills. In the end, he made a lot of


    second¨Cgrade alchemical pills. Besides that, he also did not forget to make several first¨Cgrade


    alchemical pills. Finally, Nancy had settled and sold off the businesses and was ready to move to South


    Link City.


    Two dayster, everyone reached South Link City and they were very happy. Severin looked for Larry


    and requested Larry to bring Nancy and the others to find a ce to stay and settle down. Whereas,


    She and him went back to South County Mansion.


    ¡°Diane! Look. Severin and She are back!¡±


    When they were walking into the South County Mansion, Megan said happily. She was strolling in the


    garden together with Diane. Diane was happy to see them. ¡°You re right! He must be very happy to find


    two halls within a short period. It¡¯s a remarkable progress.¡±


    ¡°Dad! Dad!¡±


    Selene saw them too and ran toward them.¡±


    ¡°What? She¡¯s running so fast!¡±


    She gasped when she saw how fast Selene could run. ¡°Gosh, Selene is so talented. She¡¯s so young


    but she improves so fast!! she thought.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin squatted down and carried Selene. He asked, ¡°Selene, did you have another breakthrough?


    What¡¯s your attainment now?¡±


    Selene quickly cocked up her head and looked pleased with herself. ¡°Lillie and Wendy said I¡¯m a level


    nine grandmaster now! I just need to train harder and I¡¯ll be a profound master soon.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re a profound master soon?¡±


    At first, She was really proud of herself for bing a profound master. Then she was so surprised


    Selene was already a level nine grandmaster and soon to be a profound master.


    ¡°Haha! Not bad! You¡¯re truly my daughter! I remember when I left you were just a level seven


    grandmaster. Then you be a level nine grandmaster while I was gone. You¡¯re really very talented!¡±


    Severinughed out loud and felt very happy that he kissed Selene¡¯s chubby face.


    ¡°Dad! How long did you not shave your face? 1:¡®s so prickly!¡±


    However, Selene gave her father a nk look of disgust and wiped her face with her hand.


    ¡°Haha! She is disgusted by your stubble and kiss!¡±


    Sheughed out loud at Selene¡¯s reaction. Selene¡¯s expression was just priceless.

 Chapter 1233

    Chapter 1233


    Chapter 1233


    Severin smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I forgot to shave. They grow sost.¡±


    After that, he gathered a thinyer of spiritual energy on his palm and rubbed his chin and mouth a few


    times. Suddenly, the stubbles on his face were gone.


    Selene¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Wow! Dad, can you shave like that? It¡¯s so amazing!¡±


    She was surprised too. ¡°You can do that?¡±


    Severin chuckled. ¡°Haha! Of course. It¡¯s a waste of your spiritual energy. But you need to have high


    attainment and strong telekinesis. Otherwise, it¡¯s not going to be clean.¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I see it too,¡± Diane said as she walked over and gave Severin a look.


    Severin put Selene down and looked at Diane gently. ¡°Diane, do you miss me while I¡¯m away?¡±


    Diane blushed. ¡°Why did you ask that when there are so many people here?¡±


    Felicia covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°Haha. It¡¯s nothing. Yes, she misses you. You¡¯re her husband.


    Do you think she won¡¯t miss you?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Diane, you improve so quickly. You¡¯re a level three profound master now!¡±


    Diane smiled, ¡°Of course. I keep myself busy with the training while you¡¯re gone and I also use three


    stalks of first¨Cgrade spiritual herbs to help with my training.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Diane, you¡¯re a level three profound master!¡±


    She looked at Diane with envy. ¡°Hehe. I have good news too. I¡¯m a profound master too. Although


    I¡¯m just level one, I¡¯m really pleased with myself. At least I have the requirement to have attainment


    now.¡±


    Diane was happy for She. She smiled, ¡°Really? That¡¯s so great! You¡¯re improving very fast too!¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m alright,¡± She replied shyly.


    All of a sudden, She remembered something and said, ¡°Oh! Diane, and Megan, I bought many gifts


    for everyone. They are in Severin¡¯s spatial rings. I¡¯ll get him to take it outter!¡±


    ¡°You bought gifts for us? Hooray! Severin, take it out now!¡± Megan said while extending her arms out.


    Her eyes were speaking


    with joy.


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? She bought a lot of things. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not going to able


    to take everything by yourself. Come on, let¡¯s go in. I¡¯ll put them on the couch.¡±


    Megan was so happy, ¡°She, you¡¯re so nice!¡±


    She giggled. ¡°We¡¯re a family. You know how much I love shopping. So I kept asking Severin to go


    shopping with me. When I see something that I think you guys will like, I buy it. Oh, I also bought some


    toys for Selene!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mommy She!¡± Selene said happily.


    When they were in the living room, Severin took out all the gifts She bought for everyone. The gifts


    were not just for Megan and Diane but everyone including, Felicia, William, Judith, and Maurice. As


    Severin said, the gifts were so many that they were everywhere.


    ¡°Wow. You also bought a gift for me. Thank you, She. You¡¯re so thoughtful,¡± Maurice said happily as


    he looked at the watch She bought for him.


    She smiled, ¡°You¡¯re Severin¡¯s Dad and that makes you my Dad too. I definitely won¡¯t leave you out!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1234

    Chapter 1234


    Chapter 1234


    Unexpectedly, Zachariah walked right in as She finished talking.


    What about me? Do I have a gift too?¡± he asked with a smile when he saw everyone holding a gift.


    Followingly, She looked embarrassed and scratched her head. ¡°Umm¡­ Dad, I was too busy buying


    gifts for everyone else sa I identally forgot about you.¡±


    Zachariah reacted with a long face. ¡°What? You forget to buy a gift for me? You heartless little girl.¡±


    Severin quickly came to the rescue and said, ¡°Dad, wait. She didn¡¯t forget you. She did buy a gift for


    you.¡±


    She frowned after hearing that because she really did forget to buy a gift for her dad and now she did


    not know what to do


    after what Severin said


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, really? Where¡¯s my gift?¡± Zachariah raised his brow and extended his hand. ¡°Give me.¡±


    Severin flipped his palm and took out a bottle of spiritual alcohol. ¡°She must have forgotten that we


    bought this bottle of spiritual alcohol. It¡¯s incredibly aromatic. After drinking it, it can strengthen your


    body and increase your lifespan. Whereas, it can help to increase attainment for those people with low


    attainment.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Which means that doesn¡¯t apply to you because your attainment is


    considered high. It works better for supretie fighters and grandmasters So drinking this won¡¯t make any


    difference to your attainment but it tastes very nice. Drink it tonight and you¡¯ll know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Dad, this is your gift. I forgot about this just now, She exined quickly.


    ¡°Silly girl¡­¡± Zachariah smiled and said, ¡°I heard you guys are back so I came over to take a look.


    How¡¯s the trip?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very good. I found two halls and have already relocated them here. Dracodeus


    Temple is slowly getting stronger.¡±


    She added, ¡°It¡¯s not exactly smooth sailing but it¡¯s not too bad. A lot of things happened and even


    Steward Hatcher, one of The Three Commanders, was involved in a particr matter.¡±


    ¡°What? You saw Steward Hatcher? What happened? Tell me everything,¡± Zachariah asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes! She, please tell us what happened. I want to know too!¡±


    Megan¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at She with anticipation.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­¡±


    At that point, She regretted it. If she had to tell everything that happened during the trip, it was going


    to take a long time. By now, she understood why Severin would say everything was fine. At least, he


    would not have to exin in detail to the


    others.


    ¡°No worries. No worries. Sit down and you have all the time you need to tell us everything.¡±


    Felicia too was looking forward to listening.


    She was at a loss for words. All she could do was smile embarrassedly and sit down as Felicia said.


    Whereas, Severin had already gone upstairs to avoid being asked more questions or forced to tell them


    what happened during his trip.

 Chapter 1235

    Chapter 1235


    Chapter 1235


    At night time, the whole family sat together happily to have their dinner together. After the dinner,


    everyone went back to


    their room to rest.


    During the dinner, Severin took out a few bottles of spiritual alcohol for everyone to taste. Although


    Maurice and the others. did not have attainment, the spiritual alcohol provided a lot of beneficiary to


    their bodies but they were not allowed to drink a lot. Each person was told to take just a few sips to try.


    After Diane finished her shower, Severin was already knocking on her door.


    She opened her room and saw Severin had already changed into his pajamas. She smiled bitterly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking about that.¡±


    Severin closed the door and smiled lustfully. ¡°Diane, I haven¡¯t slept with you for days. Of course, I¡¯m


    thinking about that tonight.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a pervert! Scram!¡±


    Yet, her words did not actually match what she was thinking. Her face was blushing. The way she


    looked at Severin suggested she actually missed him a lot and desired to sleep with him ton, Severin


    was attracted by her eyes as if her eyes were inviting


    him


    Moreover, Diane was wearing a fiery red nightie tonight. Severin felt a fire burning in his abdomen. He


    walked closer to Diane and hugged her from the back. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a pervert but only when I see you¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. You¡¯re bullying me again!¡±


    Despite those words, Diane was feeling very touched and sweet. She looked back as if she was feeling


    a little angry at Severin. Her reaction only intrigued Severin even more. He carried her and put her on


    the bed.


    The next day, Severin stopped Diane when she was about to get up. It shocked her.


    She frowned. ¡°What? Not again, please! You did it twicest night!¡±


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I want. I was nning to teach you Mind¡¯s Eye and also


    open your third eye.


    Once Diane heard that she was relieved Severin was not nning on another round of sexual


    intercourse anymore and curious


    She asked, ¡°What¡¯s Mind¡¯s Eye? And how do you open a third eye?¡±


    Then Severin started exining it to Diane. After knowing the answer, Diane said, ¡°Oh, my god. No


    wonder you can tell other people¡¯s attainment. It¡¯s because of this secret technique! This is so


    wonderful. Hurry up and open my third eye!¡±


    After that, Dianeid down on the bed with her face facing down and felt hopeful.


    Severin did not forget to remind her of the same thing he told She. ¡°There¡¯s one thing I need to tell


    you before I open your third eye. It¡¯s not going to hurt but when I took the needle away, your body is


    going to feel extremelyfortable. Sofortable that you¡¯re going to moan. I need to tell you this


    first so you won¡¯t scold meter.¡±


    Diane smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine it. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make a sound. You¡¯re just taking the needles


    away. Howfortable can that feel?¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°She said that too but she did not hold it in.¡±


    Diane was surprised. ¡°She is already learning Mind¡¯s Eye? I have a lot of catching up to do.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 1236

    Chapter 1236


    Chapter 1236


    Suddenly, Diane paused for a while. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She is young and it¡¯s normal that she cannot hold it


    in. I¡¯m different. I


    know I can bear it.¡±


    Once again, Severin smiled evilly, ¡°Oh, really? Why don¡¯t we bet on it? If you can¡¯t hold it in, then you


    need to promise to sleep with me againter.¡±


    Diane smiled. ¡°Okay. Then what if 1 can bear it and didn¡¯t moan?¡±


    Severin gave it a thought and said, ¡°You can request anything from me. Anything.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Diane smiled and shrugged her shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s start.


    Severin nodded. His eyes looked different and professional. He took out the needles and applied them


    to the correct spot one after another. When all nine needles were ced correctly, he slowly turned the


    needle.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    A warm feeling flowed through each spot in Diane¡¯s body and it made her feel sofortable.


    However, she was very pleased with herself and thought She was very weak. Yes, it felt very


    comfortable but it was not to the level where she could not control herself.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Suddenly, Severin took out the first need without informing Diane. An electric feeling appeared from the


    spot and flowed into every part of Diane¡¯s body. It was sofortable that Diane could not help but


    mean lightly.


    Severin chuckled ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry but you lost. Your voice is so sexy.¡±


    Diane¡¯s face blushed and she gave Severin a lock. ¡°Scram! That¡¯s all you think about!


    Severin smiled. ¡°Well, I¡¯m a guy. Don¡¯t forget about our bet. I know you never break a promise, so you


    better hold up the other end of your bargain.¡±


    Diane¡¯s mouth twitched. Severin had worn her outst night and she was scared her body could not


    cope if Severin really


    wanted to do it one more time.


    She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I never break my promise!¡±


    Severin was d to hear that. Then he went on to take out the second needle


    Same as the first time, it was sofortable that Diane moaned again. This time, her face and ears


    were blushing. She scolded herself for being so useless and not bearing it again.


    Soon, the nine needles were all taken out, Severin flipped and took out a book for Diane. ¡°This is the


    Mind¡¯s Eye technique book. You havepleted the first and most important step which is to open


    your third eye. It¡¯s not that difficult after this. It¡¯s not a lot sa I think it¡¯s going to take one day for you to


    memorize everything in this book.¡±


    Diane took the book and read it. ¡°This is great! I can start to learn Mind¡¯s Eye now!¡±

 Chapter 1237

    Chapter 1237


    Chapter 1237


    ¡°Hehe. Honey. It¡¯s time for you to fulfill your bet.¡±


    Severin chuckled. His heart was throbbing hard and the desire to hold Diane grew stronger while he


    looked at Diane¡¯s perfect body.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Megan knocked on the door. ¡°Hey! Larry, Rachel, and the others are here. They¡¯re waiting


    for you downstairs. Are you two up yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes! We¡¯re. We¡¯ll be right down soon!¡±


    Diane was so happy to be saved by Megan. When she looked at Severin¡¯s sullen face, her level of


    happiness skyrocketed. She quickly got up and put on her clothes. ¡°Hurry up! They¡¯re waiting for you!¡±


    No matter how much Severin did not want to, he could only get up and put on his clothes. ¡°I did tell


    them toe over but not so early! Sigh, I really didn¡¯t expect them toe so early.¡±


    Diane red at Severin. ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore. It¡¯s already after nine. You just don¡¯t feel like getting up


    because of those dirty thoughts in your mind.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Well, you can¡¯t me me. No guys in this world will want to get up if they have you


    sleeping beside them.¡±


    By now, Diane was already done. ¡°When did your mouth be so sweet? I never knew you¡¯re so


    good at sweet talk


    Severin shrugged his shoulder andined, ¡°This is not sweet talk. This is the truth ¡±


    Finally, they went downstairs when both of them freshened up.


    ¡°Good morning, Supreme Leader! Good morning, Missus Diane.¡±


    The group of people stood up and greeted respectfully by cupping their hands together when they saw


    Severin and Diane walking down.


    Severin extended his hands out and pressed down to ask everyone to sit down. ¡°Sit down, please. I


    have asked all of you here today so you can get to know each other. Especially the hall masters of


    Taurus Hall and Gallus Tall.¡±


    Rachel smiled. ¡°We have already introduced ourselves and got to know themst night. We even went


    out for supper together. It was toote so we didn¡¯t invite you.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Is it? That¡¯s great. We¡¯re a family now so we need to stick together and get along


    well.¡±


    Mick from Mus Hallughed. ¡°I used to hear people talking about how beautiful the hall masters of


    Taurus Hall and Gallus Hall are. But your beauty has totally exceeded my expectations. Haha. It seems


    like we have a lot of beautiful hall masters.¡±


    Candy gave her father a look after hearing that. Dad, I¡¯m also very beautiful.¡±


    Mick chuckled. ¡°Hahaha. Yes! I almost forgot about you My sweetheart, you¡¯re also very beautiful.¡±


    Candy did not know if she should cry orugh at that situation. ¡°Dad, listen to yourself. You should just


    say I¡¯m also beautiful like them too. Why do you need to lie about it? Am I really very beautiful if you


    can easily forget about me?¡±

 Chapter 1238

    Chapter 1238


    Chapter 1238


    Yuka looked at Mick and Candy arguing together and chuckled. ¡°I really like it how you and your father


    make fun of each other. You two leak very close. My parents passed away when I was very little.


    Luckily I met the old Supreme Leader, he helped me a lot. If not, I won¡¯t be here today.¡±


    After that, she looked at Severin. ¡°Of course. I think the new Supreme Leader is very good too. You


    have to be better than excellent to let the old Supreme Leader pass down his legacy to you.


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°Thank you. You guys have no idea how strong the old Supreme Leader is. I¡¯m


    totally iparable to him


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Supreme Leader, you¡¯re too humble. You¡¯re very strong. That¡¯s no doubt about that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never seen such a man who is so steady and prefers to keep a low profile. Man like


    you are the one who cant reach where normal people can¡¯t.¡±


    Obviously, many hall masters thought Severin was being too humble. They had no idea Severin was


    really telling the truth.


    In fact, Severin also knew that they were not going to believe him no matter how hard he exined.


    From those ball masters¡± perspective, he was really the strongest person they knew.


    ¡°Alright. There are two reasons that I have asked all of you toe here today. One, get to know each


    other. Secondly, I want to see what are your progress and the improvement you made.¡± Severin smiled


    and changed the topic.


    After that, a faint golden light appeared in Severin¡¯s eyes but it happened in a sh. The golden light


    was very faint and people could hardly notice it


    He looked at Larry, smiled, and nodded. ¡°Not bad, not bad. You¡¯re a level seven warrior king now. It


    seems like the breakthrough happened not long ago. I¡¯m impressed with the speed of your


    improvement.¡±


    de who was standing beside Larry asked with a big smile, ¡°Supreme Leader. Can you guess what¡¯s


    my attainment?¡±


    Before Severin answered, Nancy replied, ¡°Master de, you can¡¯t hide your attainment from the


    Supreme Leader. He lows at secret technique that could easily tell another person¡¯s attainment.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Oh, well. I was thinking of giving him a surprise. I made quite a progresstely.¡±


    The anticipation expression disappeared from de¡¯s face.


    Severin smiled bitterly.¡± Master de, you¡¯re right. You¡¯re a level five warrior king now. But if you want


    to assume personal responsibility, you need to work harder and be a level eight or nine warrior


    king.¡±


    de felt embarrassed and scratched his head, ¡°I want to but it¡¯s not that easy. I¡¯ll do it slowly. It¡¯s bad


    to rush especially when ites to training.¡±


    After that, he remembered something and said, ¡°Supreme Leader, can you not call me Master de?


    You¡¯re my Supreme Leader, the boss of my boss. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good that you¡¯re calling me Master


    de.¡±


    Severin did not care. ¡°I have already gotten used to calling you Master de since we were back in


    Brookbourn. It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just a name. You don¡¯t have to bother about that.¡±

 Chapter 1239

    Chapter 1239


    Chapter 1239


    Once Severin finished talking to de, he turned his attention to Mick


    He looked at Mick and said, ¡°Mick, you did well ino. You¡¯re a level seven warrior king now. At least I


    don¡¯t have to worry! anymore now that most of you have reached level seven warrior kings. It¡¯s not


    going to be a problem to have all of you reaching level nine warrior kings in eight months. Heck, I


    assume you guys could probably be warrior emperors by then.¡±


    Everyone was thrilled to hear that. In the past, they


    uld only dream about bing a warrior emperor but now, their wishes coulde true. ording to


    Severin, that was going to happen within eight months. If another person told them that, they might he


    was bluffing or a lunatic.


    Yet, they did not question Severin at all because they knew Severin was a third grade low¨Crank


    alchemist and also from the improvement they had from the past three months. In fact, all of them felt


    like they were dreaming.


    After that, Severin looked at Candy and Lauren and nodded happily. ¡°You two are level four warrior


    kings. That¡¯s good. Not many people can bully you two in this city.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Candy was feeling joyful. ¡°I¡¯m really happy to receive apliment from you. My dad doesn¡¯t like to


    compliment me. He never encourages me and alwaysins that I prefer to go shopping or dress


    up prettily.¡±


    Everyone could not help but burst outughing.


    After that, Severin looked at Gracie and Rachel. His ryes lit Hahaha! This is good!¡±


    ¡°Not bad! You two are now level right warrior kings now!


    Gracie covered her mouth andughed like ady. ¡°It¡¯s because of you. You¡¯re the reason we could


    improve so swiftly. Without your alchemical pills, we can never reach where we are now.¡±


    Rachel also agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re so lucky that you¡¯re a fantastic alchemist ¡±


    When Yidel saw Severin was looking at him, he smiled embarrassingly, ¡°Supreme Leader, I¡¯m sorry for


    bring a burden to everyone. I¡¯m just a level five warrior king. I think my artainment is the lowest among


    all the other hall masters.¡±


    Suddenly, Yuka spoke. ¡°Mister videl, I¡¯m the same as you, a level five warrior king. I guess I¡¯m at the


    buttom ton.¡±


    Severin told them, ¡°Don¡¯t belittle yourself. You guys made good improvement too because I just found


    you two recently and when I found you two, your attainments were very high. I have eight months left.


    You guys just need to reach level nine warrior kings within half a year.¡±


    Yidel cupped his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do my best.¡±


    Yuka replied, ¡°I believe with help from you 1 can achieve that.¡±


    After that, Severin looked at Nancy who had just joined them. Nancy was already a level six warrior


    king when he found her. Thus, Severin did not think he needed to worry too much about her.


    Lastly, he looked at Zoheb. His eyes brightened up again. ¡°Zobeb, you did well. I thought you were a


    level seven warrior king but looking closely, you have reached level eight. Not bad, not bad.¡±


    Zoheb was a kind, simple¨Chearted, and quiet man. Most of the time, he would just remain silent.


    After Severin praised him, he quickly cupped his hand. ¡°Thank you for your help. I wouldn¡¯t be so


    strong without the help from you. I will do anything for you whenever you need me. Even if that means I


    have to run into the fire or sacrifice my life.¡±

 Chapter 1240

    Chapter 1240


    Chapter 1240


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Suddenly, a guard came running looking very anxious and nervous. ¡°Supreme Leader! A woman


    barged right in. She had at mask on her face and asked to challenge you to a fight.¡±


    The guard paused for a while and said, ¡°I told her we need to inform you but she didn¡¯t listen and hit


    many of my colleagues.¡±


    Severin was shocked. With a frown, he asked, ¡°Who is she? How dare she do that? Does she know


    this is the South County Mansion?¡±


    Dianemented, ¡°The lowest disciple we have is a level one warrior king. If the woman could hurt


    many warrior kings, I think her attainment must be very high. At least a level five and above warrin


    king¡±


    Mick clenched his fist tightly. ¡°F*ck her! Did she just dig her own grave barging in here without


    permission?¡®


    He walked right up and cupped his hand. ¡°Supreme Leader, I would like to take this opportunity to test


    myself since I just be a level seven warrior king. I hope you can allow me to go fight this wornan,


    Don¡¯t worry, I only intend to teach her a lesson for being so rude and I won¡¯t kill her.¡±


    What Mick said had caused the others to express their dissatisfaction.


    de balled up his hand and said, ¡°Mister Mick, I don¡¯t think you should go. We don¡¯t have to crack a


    nut with a sledgehammer. It¡¯s better that I go light the woman. I¡¯m a level five warrior king and that


    should be enough to teach the woman a lesson. People night say you bully her if you¡¯re the one


    fighting her.¡±


    It came as a surprise to Severin that many people were interested in fighting the woman. He thought


    for a while and said, This is South County Mansion but she did not care at all. I think Diane¡¯s


    assumption is right. de, you stay back. Mick, you can go fight her.¡±


    de was disappointed with the decision. Yet, he epted it. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    Whereas Mick was happy to hear that. He quickly cupped his hand, ¡°Yes, Supreme Leader. It won¡¯t


    take long¡±


    After that, he strode out. Shockingly, he came back looking sullen within a minute.


    ¡°How is it? Did you teach her a lesson? Rachel asked with a smile.


    Mick answered angrily, ¡°No. I found out she was stronger than me when we fought so I came back.


    Supreme Leader, I think you¡¯re the only one stronger than her.¡±


    ¡°What? She¡¯s stronger than you?¡±


    Everyone was shocked to hear that. Severin nodded. ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll go out and see who she is.¡±

 Chapter 1241

    Chapter 1241


    Chapter 1241


    As Severin said earlier, Mick was a level seven warrior king. There were hardly any people in this city


    that could defeat him. Therefore, everyone was really surprised to find out the woman was stronger


    than Mirk.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Diane Walked together with Severin. After thinking for a while, she made a bold guess. ¡°I think she¡¯s


    probably not from this city. Otherwise, she won¡¯t dare toe causing trouble.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes, I agree. Most probably I¡¯m her target because she knows my mind. But I just


    can¡¯t figure out who could


    she be.¡±


    Soon, they were in an empty space in thepound. Many bodyguards were standing in a circle to


    encircle a girl in a purple dress in the center. All of them looked at her with fear because they knew she


    was very strong. She had a perfect hourss body. The mask on her face made her look very


    mysterious and no one could tell what she looked like. Severin looked over and frowned. Seemingly,


    her body reminded him of someone but he just could not recall.


    ¡°Miss, who are you? Why do you want to challenge me? Severin asked after thinking.


    However, the woman was not going to talk with him. She clenched her fist and had it covered with her


    spiritual energy. Within seconds, she flew up into the sky and punched Severin. Severin saw it and


    balled up his hand to fight back with his punch.


    After a loud sound, the woman was sted several feet away before she could stand steadily. Then


    she took away her mask


    ¡°Gosh, this is not fun at all! I thought my attainment was not too far from yours after thest


    breakthrough but I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Miss Sofia! It¡¯s you! Haha 1 had a feeling I saw you somewhere before,¡± Severinughed happily


    when Sofia revealed her true identity. It turned out the woman in the mask was Sofia from the Stormy


    Moon Sect.


    ¡°Huh? 1 also think she looks very familiar but I just can¡¯t figure out who she is. Sofia, why are you


    here?¡±


    Megan jumped up excitedly when she saw it was Sofia


    ¡°You know her?¡± Mick was stunned.


    Sofia smiled. ¡°We¡¯re friends. I have been training hard and I finally be a level three warrior


    emperor. I thought I was finally Severin¡¯s opponent but I was wrong. Hey, what¡¯s your attainment?


    Hased on the punch just now, I presume you¡¯re at least a level five warrior emperor.¡±


    ¡°Level three warrior emperor?¡±

 Chapter 1242

    Chapter 1242


    Chapter 1242


    It left everyone in awe after hearing Sofia was a level three warrior emperor. They did not expect a


    young girl like her would have such a high attainment.


    ¡°Oh, my god! You¡¯re so strong! Are you one of The Three Commanders? No, wait. The Three


    Commanders are all male,¡± de mumbled,


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Miss Sofia is not from the mundane world. She¡¯s a disciple of a secluded sect


    called Stormy Moon Sect and she¡¯s an elite disciple in the sect.¡±


    ¡°Someone from Stormy Moon Sect is here?¡±


    Themotion had attracted Severin¡¯s six female bodyguards.


    Abigail frowned. ¡°Sir, wasn¡¯t there a guy from Stormy Moon Sect who tried to all you? Howe you¡¯re


    friends with this person from Stormy Moon Sect?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After listening to that, Sofia frowned, ¡°Someone from my sect tried to all you?¡±


    She thought about it. Before Severin answered the question, she asked, ¡°Was it Meldrick? Damn it. He


    promised me that he won¡¯te alter you. I didn¡¯t know he would do such a thing behind my back.¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly and exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s not him. It¡¯s another level seven warrior king guy. I think


    his name is Ronnie.¡±


    ¡°Mister Ronnie?¡± Sofia gasped and opened her mouth wide to show how shocked she was. ¡°You¡¯re


    saying he tried to kill you? No wonder I don¡¯t see him around. Someone told me maybe he left the sect


    to go wander around. But it¡¯s rare for someone to leave the sect for such a long time.¡±


    She could not hide how surprised she felt. ¡°I guess he was trying to seek revenge for his son. But he¡¯s


    a level seven warrior emperor. Why do you look so fine? Did he realize his son was a jerk and decided


    to let go of you?¡±


    Diane smiled. ¡°Miss Sofia, based on his personality and his love for his son, do you think he will just let


    go of Severin? Obviously, Severin was stronger than him and killed him.¡±


    ¡°You kill him¡±


    Once again, Sofia was shocked. Honestly speaking, not many people could reach the level seven


    warrior emperor. There were probably only a handful of people who ever had the chance to achieve


    that level. Yet, Severin was so strong that he could kill a level seven warrior king.


    She looked at Severin with a weird and shocking expression. She thought, Just how strong is this guy?


    If he could kill a level seven warrior emperor, that means him at least a level eight warrior emperor!¡±


    ¡°Gosh! You¡¯re really very strong. You¡¯ve actually killed a guardian from my sect.


    In the end, Sofia could not help but mock herself, ¡°I thought you¡¯re just a level two warrior emperor.


    That¡¯s why I decided to disguise myself to ask for a fight to let you know I¡¯ve improved. But it turns out


    I¡¯m the clown.¡±


    me to a


    Severin smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Miss Sofia, do you seriouslye all the way from Stormy Moon Sect


    to challenge me fight?¡±


    Sofia returned with an embarrassing smile because she really dide here in look for Severin but not


    to challenge him. When she went back to the sect, she could not help and kept thinking about Severin.


    Moreover, Severin mentioned he would wee her with open hands if she decided toe visit him


    one day. Therefore, she decided to be more aggressive and came to look for Severin. Then again,


    Sofia was a shy girl so she would tell Severin that she came here because she missed him.


    After some thinking, she found a good excuse. ¡°I was given a mission and I havepleted it. After


    that, I was passing by South Link City and remembered you stay here so I thought of visiting you.¡±


    She folded her arms and raised her brows, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you going to tell me you¡¯re not happy to


    see me and you don¡¯t wee me?¡±

 Chapter 1243

    Chapter 1243


    Chapter 1243


    After hearing that, Severinughed out loud. ¡°Wee to South Link City. You¡¯re my friend. Of course,


    I wee you with open arms,¡±


    On the Fontrary, Megan was a little worried. ¡°Sofia, are you going to report back to your sect that


    Severin killed the sect¡¯s guardian? If your elders or sect master found out, we¡¯re going to be in big


    trouble. I¡¯m worried they are going toe after him. At the moment, not many people know about it


    and it has been quite some while too¡­¡±


    Sofia smiled gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell them. Severin was forced to kill Mister Ronnie¡¯s son


    because of me. Since he¡¯s already dead, I will pretend that I don¡¯t know about this.¡±


    ¡°Great. Miss Sofia, pleasee in. Since you are here, do stay a while longer. 1 Il ask She, Diane,


    and the other girls to show you around,¡± Severin smiled,


    To be honest, Severin was quite surprised to see Sofiae to visit her. In the beginning, he extended


    the hospitality because he was courteous but he never expected Satia to show up.


    Severin thought for a while and informed, ¡°Hey, Safia, you better don¡¯t show up like this the next time.


    You really had us scared. I kept on wondering which enemy of mine hade here looking for me.¡®


    Sofia covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s the effect I want. I want to leave a memorable


    impression with a surprise entrance.¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°Girl, that¡¯s not a surprise. It¡¯s so shucking that you nearly frightened the hell out


    of me.¡±


    However, Sofia did not buy it. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s too absurd. Do you think I¡¯ll believe


    that? 1 think only some of the elders or my sect master are at the same level as you. Other peoplePublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    don¡¯t even need to think about touching you. Needless to say, defeat you.¡±


    Suddenly, Diane said after thinking carefully. ¡°Miss Sofia, there are a lot of empty rooms in the vi


    we¡¯re staying. Why don¡¯t you stay in the same vi with us?¡±


    She agreed without any hesitation. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll stay for a few days before heading back to the sect. It¡¯s


    really hard for us toe out since we are always busy training in the sect. I¡¯m looking forward to a


    good holiday!¡±


    She said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You need to rx and have some fun.¡±


    When they reached the vi, Sofia preferred the second floor so she picked a room on the second floor.


    Since Sofia was there, Severin told Rachel and the others to go back for now. They were asked to


    come again after a few days. Now that Severin knew more about their attainment, he nned to give


    them some alchemical pills once they had gotten used to their current stages.


    When Sofia went back to the room to get some rest, Severin told Megan to make a dinner reservation


    to wee Safia. With her attainment and her ability, they must ensure that she feels wee and


    comfortable while being a guest in their ce.

 Chapter 1244

    Chapter 1244


    Chapter 1244


    While Sofia was resting, Severin, She, and Diane went to the garden to take a walk


    Diane smiled. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect Miss Sofia toe here to visit us. I thought people from the


    hidden sects are snobbish and dislike people in the mundane world.¡±


    After a pause,


    she continued, ¡°Especially Miss Sofia. Thest time we saw her, she was a level one warrior emperor


    and now she had reached level three. She¡¯s so gifted but she didn¡¯t look down on us and treated us so


    nice and friendly.¡±


    She expressed her thoughts, ¡°Maybe because Severin saved her before. Do you remember how she


    disregarded the province governor of Skystream Province and the mayor of Skystream City? I bet she¡¯s


    willing to talk to us because of Severin.¡±


    She continued, ¡°Other than that, there¡¯s only one reason I can think of.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Severin and Diane asked together and both of them looked at She.


    She smirked while expressing a rather mysterious expression. ¡°I bet she has feelings for you or likes


    you. That¡¯s the only exnation to the question.¡±


    and


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin was speechless and smiled bitterly. ¡°What were you thinking? Before this, you told me Yuka


    had feelings for me an now you said the same thing about Sofia. Do you think every woman has


    feelings for me?¡±


    She stuck to her own thoughts. ¡°You have to believe me. This is my sixth sense. You should know a


    woman¡¯s sixth sense is very urate.¡±


    Severin looked at Diane and asked her, ¡°Diane, do you feel that?¡±


    Diane smiled embarrassedly and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. 1 wasn¡¯t there when you found Miss


    Nancy and Miss Yuka and I just saw them a couple of days ago. Plus I wasn¡¯t with you guys for a long


    time. I don¡¯t know what happened between all of you. So I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Severin felt helpless. ¡°Anyway, I think Sofia is here because she passed by the city and wanted to have


    a holiday to rx. She must be grateful that I saved her life before and wanted toe see me. She,


    stop overthinking it.¡±


    She pouted. ¡°Do you believe what she told you? She¡¯s probably lying to you. I really think shees


    all the way here to see you because she likes you and she misses you. She¡¯s just too shy to tell you.¡±


    Severin nearly fainted. He said with a bitter sinile, ¡°Do you hear what you said? Am I really that


    charming and attractive? You make it sound like all the women in this world will fall in love with me


    once they see me.¡±

 Chapter 1245

    Chapter 1245


    Chapter 1245


    Suddenly, Diane looked at Severin and said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if they like you or not. But you¡¯re really


    a very charming and attractive man¡±


    Severin did not know what to say. ¡°Diane, that¡¯s a hugepliment. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to have far too


    much pride in the future.¡±


    Diane exined, ¡°You¡¯re young and handsome. You have high attainment. And you¡¯re a second¨Cgrade


    high¨Crank alchemist. You know how popr an alchemist is. They are wanted and treated with respect


    everywhere they go. You have all those advantages. Do you still think you are not that attractive to


    women? If they don¡¯t like you, they are either blind or dead¡± ¡°Alright, alright. You two need to stop or I¡¯m


    going to smile even in my dream,¡± Severin stopped them from praising him. further.


    ¡°Haha I don¡¯t believe that. You¡¯re a very mature and steady guy.¡± She covered her mouth and


    chuckled.


    After he thought about it, he said, ¡°Oh, Diane, I forgot to tell you. I¡¯m a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist


    now. And I have been staying in this grade for quite some time. I think I¡¯m going to start to make third¨C


    grade medium¨Crank alchemical pills a couple of dayster.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist? Does that mean you can make alchemical pills for


    warrior emperors now? It was only now Diane found out her husband had taken another step forward in


    his alchemy skills and became a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist. How many people would feel


    shocked if they knew Severin was a third grade low¨Crank alchemist now? Despite Diane¡¯s shocking


    expression, Severin was calm as if he had gotten used to people looking at him shockingly. He nodded.


    ¡°But keep it to yourself. Don¡¯t tell anyone including Dad and Mom. Don¡¯t say anything unless you are


    forced. It¡¯s going to shock everyone in Dracodom if words get out. I don¡¯t want to see many strong


    fighters and strong rogue fightersing here and forcing me to give them alchemical pills¡±


    Diane nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone. But you can¡¯t keep this as a secret for too long. Unless


    you don¡¯t show anyone the third gradew¨Crank alchemical pills. People are going to find out when


    they see you with one.¡±


    Severin¡¯s mouth twitched. Suddenly, he remembered he gave a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pill to


    Peter before he returned to South Link City.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He started to feel worried and said, ¡°I guess I need to give Peter a call now and told him to keep it a


    secret.


    As such, he took out his phone and called Peter,

 Chapter 1246

    Chapter 1246


    Chapter 1246


    Diane frowned at what happened and asked She, ¡°How did the Nine Draco Province¡¯s governor find


    out about this? You didn¡¯t mention anything about it yesterday.¡±


    She similed wryly and said, ¡°There were so many things happening yesterday that I nearly lost my


    voice after talking so moch. Please don¡¯t me me for skipping over some of the details, especially


    since this happened just before we returned.¡±


    Diane was at a loss as to how to react to that. She said, ¡°Well, you exined everything so vividly


    yesterday that ren Severin¡¯s parents were listening. We want to hear the story too! Do you think you


    can tell us what happened with the Province Govemar?¡±


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t much, to be honest,¡± She said. ¡°The Nightsky¡¯s gang leader was killed, so his daughter


    prostituted herself in exchange for the mayor¡¯s help. However, Severin killed him along with several


    other elders¡± Following a brief pause, she then continued, ¡°The Nine Draco Province¡¯s governer resides


    in Nine Dragon City too, and he was the one that appointed the mayor. The two of them always had a


    good rtionship, so Severin¡¯s act of killing the mayor can be taken as an art of contempt to the


    Province Governor.¡±


    Diane understood the stakes and nodded along, ¡°I see. So you¡¯re saying that the Nine Draco


    Province¡¯s governor sent some people over to cause trouble?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Sheughed and said, ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare to do that at all. They¡¯re under the impression that they


    won¡¯t be able to handle someone who can kill so many of the mayor¡¯s strongest men. Then again, they


    must have been pretty unhappy after all that disrespect. Must be why they tried to put on a show of


    intimidation to try and demand justice.¡±


    Then, She exined further, ¡°Of course, we all know that Severin is a reasonable person who is


    easy to talk to. Since he¡¯s dealing with a Province Governor, he was courteous enough to give the man


    an out. Severin exined the situation to him and even handed him a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank pill to prove


    himself.¡±


    Diane quickly understood what she said and nodded. ¡°I get it now. I was wondering how the Province


    Governor knew Severin was a third¨Cgrade low¨Cracik alchemist. His level of proficiency in alchemy is


    legendary, and I don¡¯t think a lot of people have seen someone like him before. These types of pills are


    extremely precious, so it makes sense that the Province Governor would assure Severin to be a third¨C


    grade low¨Ctank alchemist since Severin casually gave away a simrly¨Cranked pill¡±


    Severin came back not longter.


    She frowned and asked, ¡°It¡¯s over so soon?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t make the call,¡± Severin answered.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Diane and She exchanged a confused nce with each other.


    Diane asked strangely, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll tell other people?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°I was going to, but then I decided not to. The reason for that is simple. He


    knows that it would reflect badly on him as a Province Governor if word got out. He would want to


    remain on good terms with an alchemist like me, so I¡¯m certain that he would request his men to keep


    this confidential and avoid it from spreading. Besides, I only gave them a third grade low¨Crank pill. I


    didn¡¯t tell them that I was a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist. That would be purely spection on their


    part, and I can always keep silent instead of admitting to those ims.¡±

 Chapter 1247

    Chapter 1247


    Chapter 1247


    ¡°That does sound reasonable. All you did was give them a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank pill, but that doesn¡¯t


    mean that you¡¯re a third- grade low¨Crank alchemist,¡± She said with a smile. ¡°If they asked, you can


    tell them that you happened toe across that pill, or that some mysterious old man gave it to you.¡±


    Severin could not help butugh when he heard that. ¡°The Province Governor has already refined that


    pill to the best of their abilities, so it¡¯ll be a dead end for them as long as I don¡¯t admit to giving him that


    pill!¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing that, and so did Diane


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re a smart man!¡± Diane remarked with a chuckle.


    Nightfall came, and the Shanahan family was getting a little excited after knowing Sofia¡¯s background.


    After all, they¡¯ve long heard about certain mysterious forces that exist in the world. These forces were


    stronger than a war god and more terrifying than amander. Sofia had meddled in such forces¨Cshe


    was an elite disciple in a secluded sect.


    ¡°I bet your sect has amassed many treasures. Am I right, Miss Sofia? Do you have a lot of fellow


    disciples? How high is the attainment of your elders?


    After everyone arrived at the restaurant, Stanley called for a few sses of wine and asked Sofia all


    sorts of questions.


    Sofia frowned when she heard that and seemed a little embarrassed.


    Severin looked at them and made a point to remind Stanley. ¡°Those are all sensitive questions,


    Stanley. She can¡¯t just all that to anyone. You¡¯re acting like a census taker, you know. That¡¯s not very


    good now, is it?¡±


    it reveal


    Stanley awkwardly chuckled as he scratched his head and smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Sorry about that.


    I wasn¡¯t thinking very straight. Guess I¡¯ll just go back to drinking! He immediately poured himself more


    liquor and drank it all in one go.


    Megan put him on the spot and asked, ¡°Were you nning on telling all that to your fans? You deserve


    to be smacked if that¡¯s the case!¡±


    Stanley immediately waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no, I wouldn¡¯t do this kind of thing just for views. I


    was just curious! I swear!


    Megan then remembered something and asked him casually, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a super inte


    celebrity now. fans do you have?¡±


    How many


    Stanley had a proud look when she brought that up. ¡°Oh, not much. I only have about ny million


    fans, and I hope I can cross the one hundred million mark this year!¡±


    Severin was surprised to hear that. ¡°You¡¯re kidding! Are those all really your fans? I must admit, I¡¯m


    quite surprised!


    Stanley raised his wine ss, toasted Severin, and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m raising this ss to you, Severin.


    It¡¯s all thanks to the bet we had that I got the chance to find my calling. That¡¯s how I became an inte


    celebrity!¡±

 Chapter 1248

    Chapter 1248


    Chapter 1248


    Stanley paused and took a deep breath for dramatic effect, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be where I am if it weren¡¯t for


    you.¡±


    Severin did not expect Stanley to undergo such a drastic change of character. Rather than holding a


    grudge against Severin for the so¨Ccalled punishment, he seemed incredibly grateful to Severin.


    Severin raised his wine ss and said with a chuckle, ¡°Haha, I guess that¡¯s fate for you!¡±


    ¡°Wait a second. What are all of you talking about? I can¡¯t make head or tail of your conversation.¡± Sofia


    was a little.


    bamboozled. ¡°So from what I understand now, you became an


    inte celebrity because you lost a bet to Severin and had to be punished?¡±


    Stanley smiled awkwardly. ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right. I earned more than enough money after bing an


    inte celebrity, and to top it all off, I was recently approached by a movie director to make a movie.


    It¡¯s always been a lifelong dream of mine, and


    I¡¯m pretty stoked that I now have the opportunity to make it


    It was clear that Stanley did not care much about the money. that he could earn from taking up that job.


    He wanted nothing


    more than to be an actor!


    2/3


    Sofia smiled wryly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t get it. How did you be an inte celebrity after being


    punished? Now you¡¯ve got me curious about what happened!¡±


    Stanley answered awkwardly, ¡°Well, Miss Sofia¡­ I can¡¯t be that direct about it.¡±


    Megan covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Just download one of those video streaming apps and search


    his name. He¡¯s the first video on the list. You¡¯ll get your answer after you watch it.¡±


    Sofia smiled. Even though she was an elite disciple of a secluded sect, her curiosity got the better of


    her and she immediately downloaded the app. She soon found the blurred video and was amused by


    what she saw. She then blushed slightly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a young man like you to have


    such a wild side. You definitely have my support!¡±


    Stanley smiled awkwardly, and after thinking about it, he reminded her out of habit, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to like


    the video! And click on follow while you¡¯re at it. It¡¯d be great to have another fan.¡±


    she


    Sofia chuckled again when she heard that. While doing so, asked another question. ¡°You have plenty


    of fans, what difference does a fan like me make? I can¡¯t keep up with these things, and I probably


    won¡¯t even be online most of the time.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary!¡± Stanley exined, ¡°It would be a great honor to be followed by a beautiful woman


    like you, Miss Sofia.


    Your status is so much higher than mine, and you can kill me with just a flick of a finger! I would be


    more than delighted to have you follow me.¡±


    His words amused Sofia yet again. ¡°Really? Honestly, I¡¯m pretty surprised that an inte celebrity


    would be this approachable.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Stanley said, ¡°My brother¨Cinw is the county governor. If he can keep a low profile when the Four


    Great War Gods called him master, then there¡¯s no excuse for an inte celebrity like me to do the


    same. I appreciate what I have right now, it¡¯s more than I could ask for.¡± Stanley then smiled and said,


    ¡°My goal is to reach a hundred million fans. Now that you¡¯ve followed me too, that¡¯s one more fan


    closer to my target.¡±


    Stanley¡¯s attitude had made a 180 turnpared to before. He turned into a humble and carefree man,


    much like the proverbial prodigal son.

 Chapter 1249

    Chapter 1249


    It was an enjoyable meal that brought much joy to the Shanahans. Everyone had their fill and shared


    fun memories.


    together. Before it was time to leave, Catherine came up to


    Severin. ¡°Could you, Diane, and She drop by my vi when we return? I¡¯d like to discuss something


    with all three of you.¡±


    Severin exchanged a surprised nce with Diane and She.


    Although the olddy was the eldest figure in the family, it was Severin and Diane who had the final say


    regarding anything


    that concerned the Shanahans. After all, the Shanahans were


    in South County Mansion, which was truly a far cry from their


    days as a third¨Crate family.


    For that reason, the olddy never asked about the Shanahans¡® affairs and spent her days leisurely.


    Severin and Diane were understandably surprised that the olddy would suddenly have something to


    talk to them about.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Sure, Grandma!¡± Although the three of them were very puzzled, they all nodded in agreement and said


    nothing


    further.


    Everyone returned home soon enough and went back to their respective vis. Severin, Diane, and


    She then came to the vi where Catherine stayed.


    ¡°Is something the matter, Grandma?¡± Diane came forward and asked.


    The olddy smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure the three of you know that we used to think of ourselves as


    having a decent life. s, that was only because we were from a very small city, and our status then


    was merely that of a third¨Crate family. It is such a


    far cry from the heights we have achieved now.¡±


    Then, the olddy emotionally choked, ¡°Our family made such progress inrge part due to you,


    Severin. You¡¯re extremely talented, and I believe you¡¯re an extraordinary person.¡±


    Severin frowned, ¡°Thank you for yourpliments, but you wouldn¡¯t have called me here just to praise


    me, right?¡±

 Chapter 1250

    Chapter 1250


    Chapter 1250


    Catherine chuckled and said, ¡°Of course not. What I¡¯m trying to say is that the traditional human society


    we are in might be too small for you. You have the potential to achieve so much more. I guess what I¡¯m


    trying to say is, you¡¯re free to seek personal growth as long as you can bring more stability to our


    family.¡±


    She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°The Stormy Moon Sect might be a great ce for you to


    start. You¡¯re an alchemist, and you¡¯re also on very good terms with Sofia. It appears to me that she¡¯s


    doing well in the Stormy Moon Sect, so it¡¯d be good if you could get her to rmend you as a


    potential disciple. You¡¯re strong enough to kill their guardians, so you¡¯ll probably get to be an elder right


    away. Even if you


    can¡¯t, you¡¯ll be fast¨Ctracked to bing one. What do you


    think?¡±


    Diane and She looked at each other with slightly odd


    expressions. As it turned out, the olddy had called them over


    to persuade Severin to join the Stormy Moon Sect. Unfortunately, she would be in for some


    disappointment because they had both tried persuading Severin before to no


    avail, he was not interested in it at all.


    Severin did not immediately answer her. He asked curiously, ¡± You could¡¯ve talked to me alone if you


    wanted to persuade me


    to join the Stormy Moon Sect. Why did you call Diane and


    She over too?¡±


    The olddy smiled and said, ¡°Nothing escapes you, Severin.¡± She paused briefly before continuing,


    ¡°Diane and She¡¯s attainment might be a little on the low side, but they¡¯ll improve greatly with you


    around because you¡¯re an alchemist.


    After you join the Stormy Moon Sect and be an elder, you


    will probably have some leeway in bending the rules and letting them in as well.¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°The Stormy Moon Sect doesn¡¯t matter


    much to me. Wherever Severin goes, I¡¯ll follow. I¡¯m his woman


    after all, and I¡¯ll be his woman for the rest of my life. In fact, cling to him like a ko.¡± She then turned


    to Diane and said, believe Diane thinks the same way as I do too.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Diane nodded. ¡°I stand by him. I¡¯ll be with him forever, and not even death will separate us apart. She


    and I aren¡¯t strong, so we have no choice but to do our best not to hold him back.¡±


    Catherine nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re all faithful women.


    Severin is lucky to have married women like you. Do you think Sofia has taken a liking to Severin? Is


    that why she suddenly decided to stay with us for a couple of days? Severin¡¯s an amazing man, so it


    shouldn¡¯te as a surprise that even an elite disciple of a secluded sect would fall in love with him.¡±


    She then continued, ¡°That¡¯s also why I called you both here. Both Severin and our family will benefit


    greatly if he¡¯s with Sofia. On the off chance that they get together, I sincerely hope that you can both be


    more tolerant and epting of Sofia.¡±


    Diane¡¯s eyes shifted to a corner. She did not expect that to be Catherine¡¯s reason for calling them


    there.


    Severin could not hold back anymore and immediately said, Well, I don¡¯t think you need to worry about


    that. Sofia has made it clear that she¡¯s just a passerby. I¡¯ve only met her three times. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s


    a little over the top to im that she likes me?¡±


    The olddy shook her head when she heard his protests. ¡°My gut feeling is always correct. I might be


    old, but I still have a good eye when ites to discerning people. Sofia likes you. That much I¡¯m


    certain.¡±


    She was surprised to know that Catherine had the same thoughts as her. Her eyes lit up


    immediately, and she said, ¡°Do you really believe that¡¯s the case? I had the same feeling too. My first


    thought was that she came here specifically to look for him. Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I think Sofia¡¯s a


    good person. The same goes for Nancy, Janice, Gracie, and Rachel.¡±


    Severin nearly passed out when he heard that. He rolled his eyes at She and said, ¡°Are you my wife


    or are you a matchmaker?¡±

 Chapter 1251

    Chapter 1251


    Chapter 1251


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She¡¯s face turned red when Severin spoke up. She quickly responded by rolling her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just


    telling the truth. They are honest women with good character.¡±


    Catherine chuckled and said, ¡°A man of Severin¡¯s ability deserves more women.¡± She then turned to


    Severin and asked, ¡°What do you think? Any thoughts on Sofia? This is just my suggestion, of course.


    It could pose as an ideal path for you to improve and realize your potential. It might be helpful for your


    future development as well.¡±


    Severin then said to her, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be too worried


    about that, Grandma. The Stormy Moon Sect is making good progress, but it¡¯s merely a small and


    ordinary sect among the many forces that I¡¯m aware of.¡±


    He paused to take a breather before continuing, ¡°Have I mentioned Wuhlricht to you before? He¡¯s a


    very strong individual, and he¡¯s the leader of the Skyblue Sect. We¡¯ll be going to the Skyblue Sect in a


    few months, where a great opportunity will be in store for us. I believe that I¡¯ll get to progress more


    there inparison to the Stormy Moon Sect.¡±


    She and Diane exchanged nces at each other and could not help but feel a burst of joy.


    Catherine then said excitedly, ¡°He¡¯s the sect¡¯s leader?! Is the


    E


    Chapter 1251


    Skyblue Sect really stronger than the Stormy Moon Sect? Well,


    if that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t hold yourself back here, go forth!¡± She was grinning from ear to ear as she


    gleefully cheered, ¡°Hehe, I


    guess I was worrying for nothing. I didn¡¯t know that you


    already had your own ns. I feel more reassured with your


    decisions.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re at an age where you should enjoy yourself instead of worrying about


    others.¡± He waved his hand and produced a bottle of spiritual wine, which he handed over and said,


    ¡°Here, have a bottle of this spiritual wine. You can¡¯t drink a lot at your age, but you can take a small sip


    daily. About ten milliliters will be sufficient. This will extend your lifespan to some extent.¡±


    Severin had taken away two bottles of spiritual wine to enjoy earlier, but he was afraid that the olddy


    would get greedy. Therefore, he decided to give them to her instead.


    Catherine took the wine and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°We used to doubt Diane¡¯s judgment, but it¡¯s clear


    now that she made the right choice. Your potential is limitless.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Shall we excuse ourselves so you can rest?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Catherine answered sternly. ¡°We¡¯re not done here yet.¡±


    She walked into her room and came out with a box.


    ¡°What¡¯s in that box?¡± She frowned, slightly puzzled.


    Chapter 1251


    Catherine opened it to reveal two gold bracelets. She took them out and said, ¡°These are gold


    bracelets handed down by our forefathers. It¡¯s not worth much to all of you right now, but it carries great


    significance and has be part of our family¡¯s inheritance. I n to pass these two bracelets to you


    and Diane to show that I have epted the two of you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma!¡± She and Diane said in unison as they nced at each other.

 Chapter 1252

    Chapter 1252


    Chapter 1252


    ¡°This bracelet is breathtakingly beautiful!¡± She admired the


    bracelet closely and discovered that certain parts of it had a


    uniquely vivid luster. This starlike piece could easily capture


    the attention of those whoid eyes on it.


    Severin looked at the two women and quipped, ¡°The gold bracelets are beautiful, but they¡¯ll look even


    better on the


    wrists of my two beautiful women.¡±


    Diane immediately rolled her eyes at Severin and said, ¡°You¡¯re


    bing more and more of a smooth talker now, aren¡¯t ya!¡±


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte! You should all go back and get some


    rest,¡± Catherine said with a smile.


    The three of them walked out of Catherine¡¯s vi and headed.


    back to their own.


    When Severin walked to the corridor of the second floor, het looked at the two women and smiled


    subtly. ¡°It¡¯s prettyte, so why don¡¯t we just sleep together? Wouldn¡¯t want either of you


    to get jealous if I choose to sleep with the other. It¡¯s always good to be fair.¡±


    Diane immediately said, ¡°Hah! That¡¯s some idea you have! Unluckily for you, I¡¯m nning to train hard


    tonight. You slept in my roomst night, so you can sleep in her room tonight.¡±


    Chapter 1.


    She then scuttled away to her room and locked the door as


    soon as she finished speaking, almost as if she was afraid of getting too involved with Severin.


    ¡°And there she goes¡­¡± Diane¡¯s lightning¨Cquick escape left She frowning.


    Severin looked at She and said with a wicked smile, ¡°Guess


    I¡¯ll sleep in your room tonight then, She.¡±


    She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Fine. But let¡¯s not do anything else, okay?¡±


    Severin put his arm around her waist and said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t


    sound fun. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d cling to me like a ko for the rest of my life?¡± Severin carried


    She and walked into her


    room.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Sofiay on the bed with a smile as she recalled her moments with Severin earlier that


    night. She shared a couple


    of drinks with him at the restaurant and chatted happily with him. Her smile widened when she thought


    of Severin¡¯s


    handsome smile.


    She quickly shook her head and said to herself, ¡°Gosh, what am I thinking? He¡¯s already taken! I¡¯m the


    daughter of the sect leader! A woman of my status shouldn¡¯t be throwing herself at


    a man! It¡¯s the man who should take the initiative to win my


    heart!¡±


    She calmed down for a moment and whispered softly to herself, ¡°He¡¯s not like other men¡­ He¡¯s


    handsome, virtuous,


    and he¡¯s not a pervert! He¡¯s also an alchemist! When will I ever find such a gem? He¡¯s with She now


    even though he wasn¡¯t


    with her before. Does this mean I might have a chance to be with him?¡°

 Chapter 1253

    Chapter 1253


    ¡°Snap out of it, Sofia!¡± she mumbled to herself as she stared at


    the mirror. ¡°Women like you should be more reserved! You had


    many suitors out there trying to win over your heart, but


    you¡¯ve never epted any of them. How could you bring yourself to lower your standards and go after


    a married man?¡±


    From another perspective, she said, ¡°But then again! He¡¯s someone you get along well with. Are you


    really going to let the opportunity slip by just because you refuse to lower your ego? You should seize


    the opportunity and give it your all!¡±


    Two opposing views gued Sofia as she gave up andid in bed. She tossed and turned, unable to


    sleep due to her wild thoughts. As if that could not get any worse, she frowned when she heard


    She¡¯s moans from next door.


    Sofia frowned at first, but her heartbeat began to elerate. when she realized what was going on.


    After a while, her cheeks


    became even redder.


    ¡°Is the soundproofing here that terrible? Gah! Why did I have to choose a room next to She?¡± Sofia


    facepalmed. She chose this room because she liked the style of the decor. She did not. expect She¡¯s


    room to be just next door, much less that She would be moaning in ecstasy that night.


    Unbeknownst to Sofia, any ordinary person would not have


    Chapter 1253


    been able to hear those moans. She could do so because her


    attainment was very high. Her eyes and ears were


    strengthened to a much higher degreepared to most


    ordinary people, hence allowing her to hear everything clearly.


    Time passed slowly, and Sofia felt as though it was bing


    more and more difficult for her to fall asleep. She could not


    help herself from letting her mind think wildly. Ten minutes


    passed, and Sofia tried her best not to think about it as she sat


    on the bed. She said softly to herself, ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯ll


    probably end soon.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    However, another half an hour passed, and Sofia¡¯s patience. was wearing thin. The moans were still


    going strong even after an hour. She could finally breathe a sigh of relief when the


    sounds died down after two whole hours.


    She walked into the bathroom and washed her face with cold


    water. Then, she returned to the bed and unconsciously fell asleep as the fatigue rushed over her.


    The next morning, she washed up after getting out of bed and happened to run into Severin after


    walking out of the room.


    ¡°Hello, Severin!¡± Sofia nced at him with a slightly weird expression. In her mind, she was shocked to


    see how energetic he still looks in the morning even after an entire night¡¯s worth of activities.


    Severin smiled, took out a small porcin bottle, and handed it


    Chanter 1253


    3/3


    to her. ¡°Fate brought us together as friends. I have here for you a pill that I just refined. I hope it¡¯ll help


    you secure a


    breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t possibly ept this! Then again, it would be rude of me not to ept your gesture, so I¡¯ll dly


    ept. If you need my help with anything in the future, please don¡¯t hesitate to let


    me know.¡±


    Although Sofia did not think the pill that Severin gave her was valuable, she still took the pill and put it


    in her spatial ring.


    After all, she believed that Severin¡¯s alchemical proficiency was not that high. Even if he was a


    second¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist, it would not derive too huge an effect in her


    attainment if she consumed that pill. Nevertheless, having


    pills like that would still be beneficial for cultivation, so there was no harm in keeping them.

 Chapter 1254

    Chapter 1254


    ¡°Diane and She can go shopping with you once they¡¯re awake,¡± Severin said with a smile.


    Sofia¡¯s faint glimmer of hope in her heart burst. She expected Severin to go shopping with them, but


    Severin¡¯s tone implied that he wasn¡¯t going to. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Okay. You should


    focus on your work then. I¡¯ll spend my day with She and Diane.¡± He nodded and she went


    downstairs.


    A sudden thought urred to Severin as he looked at her from behind, and he decided to remind her,


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone I gave


    you that pill. If someone asks, just tell them that you got it


    from someone else.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Sofia replied without turning to look at him.


    Severin frowned and stood rooted on the spot. After a while, he muttered, ¡°Why does she sound


    unsatisfied? Her tone reminds. me of an unhappy wife.¡± Severin shrugged and went


    downstairs.


    Once She and Diane woke up and went downstairs, they invited Megan to go to the city along with


    Sofia.


    Severin sat in the courtyard and drank tea. Not longter,


    several hall masters came along with two or three elders.


    ¡°Is there anything we can do for you?¡± Janice smiled at Severin.


    Severin looked at them and said, ¡°I assessed your attainment


    the other day and prepared several pills for each of you


    ording to your progress. Some of you will get one pill, while


    others will get two. Those with lower attainment will most likely get three pills.¡±


    Severin then waved his hand and produced eight small bottles


    on the table. The names of each person were written on the


    bottles.


    ¡°Go ahead and take the one with your name on it. These pills can help you make a breakthrough to


    level nine warrior king. It will probably take a month or two for those with higher


    attainment to achieve it, while those with lower attainment


    might need a little longer. Don¡¯t forget to inform me once you¡¯ve seeded in making a breakthrough,¡±


    Severin said


    again.


    ¡°Y¨Cyou¡¯re t¨Ct¨Ctoo generous, Supreme Leader! Many thanks!¡±


    Gallus Hall¡¯s Nancy said with trembling excitement as she


    observed the pill that Severin gave. She did not expect Severin


    to tailor the pills specifically for all eight of them to


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    aplish a breakthrough to level nine warrior king. Such


    meticulousness was something that perhaps only Severin was


    able to achieve.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve also prepared some pills for your to give to your elders or protectors. It¡¯ll


    do wonders in improving the hall¡¯s overall strength. This way, Dracodeus.


    Temple will still be protected by many strong people during the times when some of you aren¡¯t around.¡±

 Chapter 1255

    Chapter 1255


    Chapter 1255


    ¡°You¡¯ve been so kind and considerate to us this whole time,¡±


    Gracie eximed with emotion.


    Severin helped them make a breakthrough to level nine warrior


    king just toplete the agreement that he had with


    Wuhlricht and secure the benefits that were offered to him. He


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    did not even have to spend all that time and energy to refine


    pills for the other members of the halls.


    They were touched by his gesture of looking out for their best interests. After all, their elders and


    protectors had spent a considerable amount of their time, effort, and youth to develop


    their respective halls to their present state. Credit had to be


    given where it was due.


    Severin took out a few more pills and distributed them to everyone. Each hall received 30 pills; this was


    the result of Severin refining them during his spare time.


    After distributing the pills, Severin stood up and stretched his waist. ¡°I¡¯m d I could finally distribute


    the pills to all of you. You and your members will be able to improve by leaps and


    bounds now. It¡¯s just a shame that this spatial ring doesn¡¯t


    contain a lot of materials suitable for an alchemist like me.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Larry and the other hall masters looked at each


    other.


    Chapter 1255


    2/3


    Rachel then stepped forward and handed a spatial ring to Severin. She said with a smile, ¡°Here are


    some materials that we¡¯ve asked our disciples to find, collect, or bid at auction houses. There are a lot


    of spiritual herbs inside, so they should be more than enough tost you a while.¡± Rachel then took a


    breath before saying, ¡°But these herbs are mostly first¨Cgrade and second¨Cgrade. The third¨Cgrade ones


    were very rare and were hard to find. There are about twenty third¨Cgrade herbs here. Fifteen of them


    are low¨Crank ones, while five are medium -rank.¡±


    Severin nodded in relief when he heard that. His eyes lit up when he took a peek into the spatial ring.


    The third¨Cgrade spiritual herbs were undoubtedly good to have, but so were the hundreds of second¨C


    grade and first¨Cgrade herbs that were contained inside.


    He smiled contentedly and said, ¡°This is good enough. Finding third¨Cgrade spiritual herbs isn¡¯t easy,


    especially in a secr world. Even so, your subordinates were able to find such arge number of


    them. I can tell that everyone has put in a lot of effort to find them. Thank you very much for all your


    efforts.¡±


    Larry smiled lightly and said, ¡°They were being very thorough as well. We tend to reward those who


    have managed to gather a lot of spiritual herbs. The more they contribute, the more rewards they will


    receive. That¡¯s just how the world works.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. If you can set the reward of one


    Chapter 1255


    30


    pill to a certain number of first¨Cgrade medium¨Crank spiritual herbs, then everyone would be more


    motivated to do a good job.


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s how we came up with our current n. It was Madam Gracie who put forth this n. It¡¯s


    highly effective, and everyone seems to be very receptive to it.¡± Mick stood up


    and said with a smile.


    ¡°By the way, our Serpent Hall has been developing very well recently, and many people have since


    found out that all eight of our halls are under one organization. We¡¯ve received many applications from


    those who wish to join us, and a few of those applicants are talented individuals with high attainment.


    I¡¯m not sure if Dracodeus Temple needs the extra manpower, so I thought it was best to ask you


    instead of overstepping my authority and saying yes,¡± Rachel said.

 Chapter 1256

    Chapter 1256


    Chapter 1256


    Severin kept quiet when he heard that, and after a while, he finally said, ¡°There are twelve halls in total,


    and each hall


    differs in the number of members. Some, such as Canis Hall, do not have that many members, but the


    total number of membersbined from all four halls bring it up to arge sum. We don¡¯t need to


    recruit new members on such arge scale.¡±


    Severin then paused for emphasis before adding, ¡°But we can¡¯tpletely stop recruiting fresh minds


    either. I would suggest that the Canis Hall and Taurus Hall ept new members but on a smaller scale.


    These two halls are the smallest in terms of numbers anyway. The prerequisite for epting them


    must be for them to have high attainment or superior talent. Injecting a little fresh blood into the halls is


    necessary for continuous growth.¡±


    Rachel nodded and sought rification from Severin. ¡°In that case, the person who wanted to join my


    hall might be a good candidate. Is it all right for me to rmend them to Canis Hall or Taurus Hall?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Severin smiled. ¡°It will be fine as long as they meet the conditions. You can figure it out


    among yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Alright. We can¡¯t ept too many people because our current priority is to improve everyone¡¯s


    attainment. Simrly, we


    Chapter 1256


    2/3


    can¡¯t turn all of them away because that might hinder futureText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    growth. We must choose only the elites in order to match our


    current.¡± Larry nodded in agreement with Severin.


    Everyone chatted briefly before heading back.


    Severin also heaved a sigh of relief once that had been done.


    Providing them with alchemical pills would increase the


    overall strength of Dracodeus Temple. Moreover, all eight hall masters had been given sufficient pills to


    reach level nine warrior king.


    Severin thought to himself and muttered, ¡°There are still another eight months left. Now that I¡¯ve made


    the arrangements for all eight halls, that leaves another four halls to locate. I¡¯m quite sure it would be


    possible toplete the agreement between me and Uncle Wuhlricht.¡±


    Severin did not need to worry too much anymore because the arrangements had all been made. With


    some time to spare in the afternoon, he took out several third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical


    materials and tried to refine them.


    Although Severin had already refined a lot of higher¨Cquality third¨Cgrade low¨Clevel pills, it was not as


    easy to refine third- grade medium¨Crank pills. This was a huge step¨Cup in terms of difficulty.


    Severin did not have a lot of third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank


    materials. He only had over 50 sets. Moreover, those materials.


    3/3


    were for different types of third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pills, not the particr type of pill he wanted to


    achieve.


    After failing twice, Severin felt a throbbing pain in his heart.¡± It¡¯s so heartbreaking to try and refine


    higher¨Cgrade pills and fail. Especially since it¡¯s incredibly difficult to find third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank


    spiritual herbs. The failure rate is going to make it agonizing to refine fourth¨Cgrade pills in the future!¡±


    156


    As painful as it was to see his efforts turn to failure, Severin could only grit his teeth and press on as he


    learned from his failed experience and improved his abilities.

 Chapter 1257

    Chapter 1257


    Chapter 1257


    Severin was distraught because his attempts with several sets. of materials all ended in failure.


    However, he tried to look on the brighter side because the repeated failures were seen as


    stepping stones to his sess.


    ¡°Refining third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pills is difficult. I¡¯ve failed more times than I¡¯ve made progress.¡±


    Severin took out another set of materials. He looked at them and could not help but smile wryly. ¡°Well, I


    suppose that slow progress is still considered progress. I hope I can achieve some measure of


    sess before the materials run out.¡±


    Severin then told himself to avoid thinking too much. He then


    threw a spring into the alchemy furnace again and continued with his refinement. He went through the


    process step by step


    in a meticulous fashion.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was almost past four in the evening, and the girls had finally returned home after a day out in the city.


    When Megan set foot in the living room, she immediatelyid on the sofa andined, ¡°Don¡¯t the


    three of you feel tired after shopping for a whole day? My feet are hurting from all that walking, but


    you look like you still have a lot of energy in you.¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s because you don¡¯t train much.


    You¡¯re only a level one grandmaster. You can¡¯tpare yourself to us, it¡¯s because we¡¯re profound


    masters! A bit of


    2/3


    shopping isn¡¯t going to tire us out.¡±


    She then looked at Sofia and said, ¡°In Miss Sofia¡¯s case, a whole day¡¯s worth of shopping is probably


    like a short walk for someone of her attainment.¡±


    Sofia smiled and said, ¡°She is exaggerating, but she¡¯s right in saying that I¡¯m not that tired.¡± Having


    said that, Sofial caught a whiff of something and asked, ¡°It smells good. What could it be?¡±


    Diane smiled and said to Sofia, ¡°Severin must be busy with his alchemy making again. He¡¯s been


    spending all his free time


    crafting.¡±


    She then added, ¡°Honestly, I think he looks really handsome


    when he¡¯s busy refining alchemy. Men look exceptionally handsome when they¡¯re concentrating on


    doing one thing.¡±


    Sofia blushed and wanted to ask if Severin was just as


    handsome when he was focused on making love to She the previous night, but she decided not to in


    the end. She smiled subtly and said, ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s where an alchemist finds joy. We won¡¯t be able to


    experience something like that even if we


    wanted to.¡±


    Diane frowned curiously and asked Sofia, ¡°Isn¡¯t your attainment level high enough that you can learn


    alchemy?¡±


    Sofia said with a smile, ¡°Alchemy requires talent. It requires mental fortitude that no ordinary person


    can nurture, and it


    3/3


    also depends highly on one¡¯s personality. Impatient people like me aren¡¯t cut out for such things. Even


    if our mental abilities are strong enough, alchemy has a very high rate of failure. It would be a


    huge waste of materials if I attempted to replicate it.¡±


    Sofia then paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Besides, if alchemy is easy enough for everyone to


    learn, then there


    would¡¯ve been more alchemists around.¡±

 Chapter 1258

    Chapter 1258


    Chapter 1258


    Diane nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes. Being an alchemist is beneficial to a lot of people.¡±


    Sofia nodded in approval. ¡°Many sects would give anything to snatch up alchemy geniuses and highly¨C


    proficient alchemists. After all, the pills they refine have very good effects on warrior kings, and even to


    those who are at the level of warrior emperors. However, it is difficult to be an alchemist, and


    even harder for an alchemist to make breakthroughs.¡±


    Sofia paused, ¡°Many people end up teauing at second¨Cgrade low¨Crank or second¨Cgrade high¨Crank.


    Going any further is incredibly difficult.¡±


    She scratched her neck when she heard that and thought to herself, ¡®Severin became a third¨Cgrade


    low¨Crank alchemist so


    quickly. I bet all the other alchemists will be envious if they


    find out.¡±


    Time trickled by, and Severin eventually put away the alchemy


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    furnace after two more sessions. ¡®I can¡¯t believe it¡­ I wasted


    ten sets of materials. I¡¯m d I made some progress, but I guess I¡¯ll continue tomorrow.¡±


    He went downstairs immediately after because it was almost.


    time for dinner. He would not want to be a bad host to Sofia


    and make her unhappy.


    Chapter 125!!


    ¡°You finally realized that it¡¯s time to stop, huh? You¡¯ve been cooped up in your room while you have


    guests around! Aren¡¯t you concerned for Sofia¡¯s happiness?¡± Diane rolled her eyes at Severin when he


    came down.


    Severin smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I had no choice. There¡¯s no taking back lost time. I can¡¯t let my


    alchemical skillsg behind.¡±


    He then looked at Sofia and said to her, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Miss Sofia. I tend to be very busy most of the


    days, so I hope you¡¯ll forgive me for not attending to you more!¡±


    Sofia smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Diane and She kept mepany, and I had a great time


    shopping today. It¡¯s been a while since I went out like this. I bought a lot of stuff too.


    ¦°


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Perfect, let¡¯s go get dinner then.¡±


    Megan immediately said, ¡°Sure! By the way, can Benjamine along? He said he wanted to ask you


    for pointers on alchemy when you have the time.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°By all means! He¡¯ll be my brother¨Cinw once he marries you, and we¡¯ll all be one


    big family. He¡¯s more than wee to have dinner with us.¡±


    Megan smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get dinner at the food street then. I¡¯ll call him and ask him to wait for us


    there.¡± Megan


    3/3


    Chapter 12


    happily went out and made a phone call.


    Severin only remembered Benjamin after Megan mentioned thetter¡¯s name. He could not help but


    mutter to himself, ¡± Benjamin is a talented and hardworking man. I¡¯ve been


    wondering why he hasn¡¯te to see me recently. I guess I can find out how much progress he¡¯s


    made since he¡¯sing.¡±


    Diane then said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d remember your apprentice. I thought you¡¯d forgotten all about him.


    His


    progress has been going well, or so I heard. Megan told me a few days ago that he¡¯s broken through to


    a first¨Cgrade high-


    rank alchemist. He¡¯s probably already trying his hand at refining some second¨Cgrade low¨Crank pills. He


    must have encountered some hurdles, so that¡¯s why he wants to seek your


    advice.¡±


    Severin could not contain his surprise when he heard that. That¡¯s great! I¡¯m d to hear that he¡¯s


    improving!¡±

 Chapter 1259

    Chapter 1259


    Chapter 1259


    Benjamin had exceeded Severin¡¯s expectations with his quick progress and absorbed Severin¡¯s


    teachings well. He made a breakthrough to first¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist in no time and was already


    trying his hand at being a second¨Cgrade low-


    rank alchemist.


    Severin and thedies soon arrived at the discussed restaurant,


    and Benjamin was already waiting for them outside.


    When he saw Severin and others approaching, he immediately


    came forward and greeted them.


    Megan introduced Sofia to Benjamin. ¡°This is Sofia, the girl I


    mentioned to you yesterday. She¡¯s a disciple of the Stormy


    Moon Sect.¡±


    Benjamin smiled and said, ¡°Hello Miss Sofia, Megan said many good things about you to me yesterday.


    She mentioned that you¡¯re a very beautiful woman whose attainment is very high! I¡¯m honored to feast


    with you tonight!¡±


    Sofia replied politely, ¡°We¡¯re way past the need for formalities! You¡¯re Megan¡¯s boyfriend, so you¡¯re


    practically part of her


    family.¡±


    ¡°Shall we?¡± Megan beckoned them. ¡°Let¡¯s take a seat at one of the tables.¡± Megan led the way.


    Chapter 1259


    ¡°Hello, Madam Megan!¡± The two women at the door


    immediately bowed respectfully to Megan.


    Severin was a little startled when he heard that. He asked, ¡°Did


    they just call you Madam Megan?¡±


    Megan cocked a brow and retorted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are they not allowed to call me that?¡±


    Diane merely smiled as she exined to Severin, ¡°This


    restaurant belongs to the Shanahans. Rather than let Megan sit around and do nothing, she might as


    well spend her time. taking care of this restaurant. We have plenty of property


    anyway.¡®


    ¦°


    ¡°The decoration here is pretty chic, don¡¯t you think?¡± Megan beamed with pride. ¡°It¡¯s located at a good


    ce, and it¡¯s not


    too overpriced for most people. Business has been going well.¡± Megan had already led Severin and the


    others in.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Since this is your restaurant, I¡¯m assuming you¡¯ll be paying for dinner


    tonight?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s on the house!¡± Megan said. ¡°This is public


    expenses, in a sense, so I can always be reimbursed for itter


    on.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Severin could not help butugh.


    Megan ordered for everyone once they all entered the


    restaurant. During then, Benjamin took the opportunity to ask


    Chapter 1259


    3/3


    some questions about alchemy because he did not have much


    to do either.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After Severin answered his queries, Benjamin came to a sudden realization. ¡°I get it now! So that¡¯s


    what I¡¯ve been doing wrong. I¡¯ll pay more attention to that aspect and see if I can break through to the


    second¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist quicker.¡±


    Severin nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯ve made good progress. Your city mansion will be able to grow


    considerably with your improvement.


    Benjamin said humbly, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your guidance too. I wouldn¡¯t havee so far without you. My


    abilities are less


    than a fraction of yours.¡±


    Soon, the waiter served up the food and wine.


    ¡°Since this is your first time eating here, I¡¯ve ordered these signature dishes for the two of you to try,¡±


    Megan said with a smile. She then poured a ss of wine for everyone once the


    waiter uncorked the bottle.

 Chapter 1260

    Chapter 1260


    Chapter 1260


    Everyone had a good time during dinner. Suddenly, the restaurant manager ran up anxiously to them.


    ¡°May I speak to you, madam?¡±


    The


    manager was a 30¨Csomething year old woman, and her eyes darted when speaking to Megan.


    Megan frowned and immediately sought rification, ¡°What is it, Mandy?¡±


    Mandy then exined, ¡°This man smacked the butt of our receptionist. She demanded an apology from


    the man, but he refused to do so and went so far as to p her for talking back!¡±


    Megan was furious when she heard what happened. She stood up and said, ¡°Where are our guards?


    Why didn¡¯t they stop him?


    Doesn¡¯t he know that our restaurant has rtions with the county governor¡¯s mansion?¡±


    Mandy then said, ¡°He¡¯s apanied by several burly men who beat all our guards up. I mentioned


    that this restaurant is owned by the county governor¡¯s mansion, but he seemed like he didn¡¯t care.


    They didn¡¯t take our warnings seriously at all, and they wanted to take that receptionist with him, saying


    that he was upset because she spoke back to him.¡±


    Megan gritted her teeth angrily after hearing that and


    Chapter 1260


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    2/3


    clenched her fists. ¡°What a terrible person!¡±


    Severin stood up and said, ¡°If he can put on a show of arrogance even after knowing that this


    restaurant is under the county governor¡¯s mansion, then he must be someone of high status. I¡¯m


    guessing he¡¯s not from South Link City either.¡±


    Mandy frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that.¡±


    ¡°I see, guess I have no choice but to head there and see for myself. I¡¯m curious to know whoever dares


    to be so arrogant in my territory!¡± Severin smiled coldly as a trace of rage appeared


    in his eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go with you!¡± Sofia stood up because she was also


    curious as to who would dare to cause trouble there.


    Severin quickly went downstairs with the rest.


    ¡°Hehe, didn¡¯t that manager say that she was going to notify the general manager about this? What¡¯s


    their general manager going to do to me, huh?¡± A fat young man smirked cockily and told two of his


    men to press the beautiful receptionist on the


    table.


    After he finished speaking, he pped the receptionist¡¯s bum


    again.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The woman cried out in pain after his forceful p.


    However, the man seemed to enjoy it very much andughed ecstatically, ¡°Haha, you called me a


    pervert, didn¡¯t you? Well,


    Chapter 1260


    I¡¯ll show you what a real pervert looks like once I bring you to the hotel!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Megan roared as she led the group downstairs.


    The man looked over in the direction of the voice. His eyes lit up as he gulped in hunger, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk! I


    didn¡¯t expect to see so many hot chicks here! To have four hot women show up right in front of you is


    truly a blessing.¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for trouble? This restaurant belongs to our South County Mansion! Aren¡¯t you afraid of


    offending them?¡± Megan had never been so angry in her life.

 Chapter 1261

    Chapter 1261


    Chapter 1261


    Megan initially expected the guy to cower in fear after hearing what she said, but he maintained his


    calm expression and smirked in disdain instead. ¡°Why should I care if this


    restaurant belongs to South County Mansion? They¡¯ll still have to bow down to me when they show up.


    I¡¯ll destroy this


    restaurant with a snap of the finger if they piss me off, and I can even take away his position as county


    governor.¡±


    He puffed his chest and emphasized his stance. ¡°After all, a new county governor will have to be


    elected if the current one is removed from their position.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Megan gritted her teeth. She was starting to worry the moment this man refused to


    back down. Her first. guess was that he might be the son of a certain province governor, or perhaps


    even a province governor himself.


    The fat man let go of the woman he was assaulting and dusted his hands. He then asked Megan, ¡°Who


    are you? Are you the general manager?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Megan folded her hands over her chest and snorted coldly. ¡°And the county governor is my


    brother¨Cinw.¡±


    ¡°Oh, interesting! I didn¡¯t think the general manager of this restaurant would be such a feisty woman. Not


    bad! You have a very¡­ nice¡­¡± He ogled Megan¡¯s body as he teased, ¡°Actually,


    Chapter 1251


    you have an amazing figure! I¡¯ve changed my mind. The receptionist isn¡¯t as pretty as you are, and you


    even have three other beautiful women with you, perfect! Fes, bring them along so I can have a bit of


    fun with themter!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Diane clenched her fists. It was her first time meeting such an arrogant and perverted


    man.


    As soon as Benjamin heard what the man said about Megan, he clenched his fists and stepped


    forward. ¡°Hey! Watch what you say, pal! How dare you talk to her like that?! Stop fooling


    around!¡±


    ¦°


    ¡°You¡¯re the one fooling around!¡± The fat man smiled coldly. He


    then turned to a 1.9¨Cmeter¨Ctall man behind him and said, ¡±


    Break his leg, Fent.¡±


    Fent grinned coldly, rubbed his hands, and appeared before


    Benjamin in the blink of an eye.


    Benjamin was a little taken aback. Even though he had reached


    the attainment of a level three warrior king, Fent was far too


    quick for him. He could tell through Fent¡¯s speed that thetter was probably at least a level six warrior


    king.


    Benjamin gritted his teeth and prepared to fight. Although he was not very confident taking Fent head¨C


    on, he could not just idly watch.


    Right then, a figure appeared in front of him and delivered a swift punch. A huge st was heard, and


    Fent could be seen


    Chapter 1261


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    373


    crashing into a few tables several meters away.


    Several people at the restaurant had already paid the bill and left after realizing that trouble was


    brewing. Some of the


    braver guests hid to one side to watch the fight


    curious to know who the cocky man was.

 Chapter 1262

    Chapter 1262


    Chapter 1262


    The moment Fent got up, he tasted a metallic sweetness at the back of his tongue. His face turned


    pale from the impact as he


    stared at Severin. He looked fearful, knowing that Severin must be incredibly powerful if a level six


    warrior king like him could be sted away so effortlessly.


    ¡°Who are you? Your strength is at least that of a level seven warrior king!¡± Fent had an extremely ugly


    expression as he


    looked at Severin.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°As luck would have it, I¡¯m the person


    that your boss says he¡¯s not afraid of. My name is Severin, and I¡¯m the South County¡¯s governor!¡±


    The fat man¡¯s mouth twitched a few times before he snorted


    coldly. ¡°Hmph, and here I was thinking that you were a nobody. So, you¡¯re the South County Governor?


    I can tell that you were appointed on the basis of your strength, but I¡¯m going to make you regret what


    you did soon enough.¡±


    Severin nced over at a corner where there were still a lot of customers and said to Megan, ¡°Megan,


    could you usher all those people out and close the door? Tell them that their meal is on the house the


    next time theye, and of course,


    everything will bepensated fairly today as well.¡±


    Megan nodded and got to work. She then asked the staff to


    2/3


    close the door behind them once everyone left.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re only asking them to close the door because you¡¯re worried about how embarrassing it


    might look for you to kneel and apologize to me, right?¡± The fat manughed out loud. He believed that


    Severin was afraid of what was at stake.


    ¡°Good on you for having some brains, kid. But you won¡¯t be let off that easily after offending our boss,¡±


    said an old man. He was standing behind the fat man, alongside another old man and a middle¨Caged


    woman.


    Severin was able to tell their level of attainment right from the very beginning. The woman was a level


    seven warrior king, while the two old men were a level eight and level nine warrior king, respectively.


    Individuals with such strength levels were undoubtedly a force to be reckoned with. They might be


    surprised to see Severin defeating Fent, but they were still not afraid of him.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Once Severin discerned their attainment, he figured that the fat man must have some sort of high


    powering status. After all, there had to be more than meets the eye to a person who would need level


    eight and level nine warrior kings as bodyguards.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Sorry to burst your bubble, but you need to keep your fantasies in check. In


    fact, I don¡¯t intend to apologize to you at all. I wanted to empty the room and shut the door because I


    didn¡¯t want to embarrass you. No one wants to watch me beat up a mutt. In other simpler words, I¡¯m


    Chapter 1262


    TIT


    helping you keep your status in check.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± The fat man¡¯s mouth twitched. He red at Severin and shouted, ¡°How dare


    you call me a mutt?! Don¡¯t you wet your pantster when I tell you who I am.¡±


    ¡°Wet my pants? My, you sure talk big!¡± Severin chuckled and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Go on then, tell


    me your name. Let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll wet my pants.¡±


    Franko gritted his teeth and said his name.


    ¡°I¡¯m Franko Marsden!¡±


    ¡°Your name¡¯s Wanker? Like¡­ Wanking?¡± Severin could not help but chuckle as he said, ¡°That is one


    hrious name. I have no idea why your father decided to name you Wanker! Haha!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Wanker! It¡¯s Franko. F¨CR¨CA¨CN¨CK¨CO.¡± Franko cursed and said to Severin, ¡°My name should


    send chills down your spine! You should kneel, apologize, and offer me all your women. Who knows, I


    might be kind enough to break one of your legs instead of killing you!¡±

 Chapter 1263

    Chapter 1263


    Chapter 1263


    ¡°Why should I apologize when I don¡¯t even know who you are? You¡¯re the one who should be kneeling


    and begging for mercy!


    Severin thought about that name for a moment and


    eventually said to the other party.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of Franko before? How ignorant can you be?¡± Fent, whom Severin injured


    previously, looked angrily at thetter. He then said in a rough voice, ¡°He¡¯s the son of Leslie, a


    commander. You should know who he is by now, right?


    ¡°Amander¡¯s son?¡± Megan was surprised at first, but then


    her expression soured immediately after hearing that.


    Her reaction boosted Franko¡¯s confidence, but everyone else


    did not seem to react the same way. No one seemed particrly


    bothered with the new information.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me after knowing that I¡¯m amander¡¯s son?¡± Franko was puzzled.


    Sofia could not stand Franko¡¯s arrogance any longer and shot Franko a sarcastic look as she said,


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing without your father. Bullies like you need to be killed, or permanently castrated at the


    very least!¡±


    Severin¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. Killing a


    Chapter 1263


    2/3


    him would be a better option. How he should deal with Franko though cruel was nheless an ideal


    method to stop


    him from harming other girls in the future.


    She knew that Severin had taught Sami ¨C Steward¡¯s


    daughter a lesson and set her back on the right path.


    ¨C


    Needless to say, he would not be afraid to deal with Leslie¡¯s son


    as well. Moreover, Severin¡¯s attainment was high enough that all threemanders would not be a


    match for him if they


    came in one go.


    With that in mind, She agreed flippantly, ¡°Yeah! Sofia made a good suggestion. Castrating him


    permanently will teach him not to sexually assault women in the future.¡±


    On the other hand, Mandy panicked and hurriedly stepped forward to remind Severin, ¡°Mister


    Governor, are you sure you want to do that? He¡¯s the son of amander. The


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mandy. We¡¯ll still be


    here even if things go south. Heck, even God won¡¯t be able to help them if Hees down from


    heaven to interfere!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts, pal, but we don¡¯t need God¡¯s presence. Having themander show up will be more


    than enough to humble you,¡± the level nine warrior king said. He wanted to teach Severin a lesson after


    hearing Severin¡¯s arrogant speech.


    Chapter 1263


    He then took a step forward and released his spiritual energy shield before saying emphatically, ¡°Your


    victory against Fent is a testimony of your strength and shows good talent, but your luck has just about


    run out. Even if you¡¯re a level seven or level eight warrior king, you won¡¯t be able to get past us!¡±


    ¡°This spiritual energy shield¡­ It¡¯s a sign that he¡¯s a level nine warrior king! I can¡¯t believe my eyes!¡±


    Benjamin was surprised to see the man¡¯s protective shield.


    Megan was just as shocked to see that and pointed out, ¡°I knew he wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do


    something like this if he was from South Link City! I never would¡¯ve thought that he¡¯s the son of a


    commander! He just thinks he can get past any


    consequences because he¡¯s being protected by a level nine warrior king! Well¡­ Not today!¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Their reaction only left the old man with a frown. He rarely fought after making a breakthrough to level


    nine warrior king because his opponents tended to kneel and beg for mercy. After all, a protective


    shield of that sort could only be used by a level nine warrior king.


    Oddly enough, Severin and the others did not seem to fear him at all when he showcased his strength.

 Chapter 1264

    Chapter 1264


    Chapter 1264


    Severin, in particr, stood there almost expressionlessly, as if he had already expected such an


    oue.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me after exposing my level?¡± The old man looked at Severin with astonishment.


    Severin¡¯s reaction was something he never would have expected to see.


    ¡°He might look calm, but deep down, he¡¯s probably panicking, Franko said in disdain. He believed that


    it was unlikely for Severin not to be afraid of a level nine warrior king. In his opinion, Severin was


    probably pretending to be calm or perhaps formting some sort of an escape n.


    The next second, they were all left shocked when Severin mobilized his thoughts and produced a


    protective shield of spiritual energy on his body.


    ¡°You¡¯re acting as if I don¡¯t know how to create a spiritual energy shield as well. Well, here you go!


    What¡¯s there to be afraid of?! It¡¯s nothing new!¡± Severin condensed his spiritual energy shield and


    smiled at the old man.


    ¡°That¡¯s a surprise!¡± the old man said with a chuckle. ¡°You might be a level nine warrior king, but I don¡¯t


    see you as a worthy opponent,¡± he added confidently. He had secured a breakthrough to that level of


    attainment long ago, and he was one of the strongest people who answered to themander.


    2/3


    In his opinion, the skills and technique that he had received from all his training was certainly more


    powerful than


    Severin¡¯s.


    After the taunt, he left an afterimage in his wake as he rushed toward Severin at lightning speed.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty confident, old man!¡± Severin smiled and clenched his fist. The spiritual energy began to


    envelop his fist as he threw a punch right at his opponent.


    A terrifying shockwave ensued. Countless tables and chairs


    were sent flying by the impact. Within a blink of an eye, the old


    man was blown away by Severin¡¯s strength as he spat out at


    mouthful of blood.


    The old man had just stabilized himself when Severin appeared


    before him andnded a blow on his spiritual core.


    ¡°How?! How is he¡­ That quick?¡± The old man¡¯s heart was filled.


    with resentment. Though he initially wanted to spar with Severin, he did not expect Severin to have


    such formidable physical strength. Nevertheless, he was still confident in beating Severin because he


    was going to use his next powerful


    technique.


    s, Severin did not give him the luxury of showcasing his. warrior techniques at all. Before the old


    man couldpose himself, Severin rushed over to deal yet another attack.


    ¡°No!¡± The old man could sense the fluctuating energy in his body as his spiritual core was destroyed.


    He let out a cry of


    despair, knowing that Severin was already nning to destroy


    his attainment.


    The old man had achieved that level of attainment through


    decades of hard work. Losing it would cripple him! If that were the case, he would be living a life of pure


    suffering!

 Chapter 1265

    Chapter 1265


    Chapter 1265


    Bing a level nine warrior king was an achievement that one would be proud of. On that note, it


    would undoubtedly be agonizing to have such an achievement destroyed by someone else.


    Sure enough, a dull sound echoed and the old man spat out mouthfuls of blood. He looked at his


    abdomen in disbelief. A


    severe pain hit him, and the whites of his eyes were only shown


    as he lost consciousness.


    Such a simple act had rendered a level nine warrior king


    look at Severin in disbelief.


    ¡°Rio!¡± Franko was frightened by what happened. He brought the four strong men with him to protect the


    old man, and the strongest among them was Rio. a level nine warrior king.


    Severin smiled faintly. He would never have dared to let the old


    man use any sort of technique. The restaurant belonged to them, after all, and it would have been


    destroyed if his


    technique was unleashed. For that reason, Severin pushed the


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    opponent back with lightning speed and destroyed his


    attainment. It came as aplete shock to everyone present


    there.


    ¡°He¡¯s a tricky person to handle,¡± the level eight warrior king


    said gloomily. He knew that he and hispatriot, the middle- aged woman, were no match for


    Severin. After some further thought, he immediately said to Franko, ¡°Sir, we should live to fight another


    day. Let¡¯s retreat for now.¡±


    Franko had a cold expression. That was the first time he had been so ashamed in his entire life. He


    gritted his teeth and


    red at Severin, wishing that he could just end Severin¡¯s life


    right there and then.


    At longst, he took a step forward and red at Severin. ¡± You¡¯ve got balls, I¡¯ll give you that. I¡¯m the


    son of amander, and Rio here is one of my father¡¯s most capable subordinates. You¡¯re pretty bold


    to destroy his attainment just like that. Wait till my father hears about this! I will get revenge on you


    soon enough.¡±


    Severin did not expect Franko to make such haughty remarks. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°Have you


    forgotten what I said? I did say I will castrate you in addition to destroying his


    attainment!¡±


    Franko¡¯s mouth twitched violently. He stared at Severin and


    said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare! You¡¯re no match for my father even if you¡¯re a level nine warrior king! If you so


    much asy a hand on me, my father will find you and kill you even if you escape to the ends of the


    earth.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Severin was quite surprised when Franko


    threatened him like that. Without much ado, he gave Franko a


    swift kick on the crotch.


    ¡°Argghh!¡± Franko let out a painful wail as he squatted on the ground. The veins on his forehead were


    throbbing wildly and he was on the verge of tears.


    Severin¡¯s sudden assault came as aplete surprise. Franko pointed at Severin in disbelief and said,


    ¡°Y¨Cyou¡­¡±

 Chapter 1266

    Chapter 1266


    Chapter 1266


    The rest of Franko¡¯s men were feeling anguished. Despite that, they did not dare to make a move.


    They understood very well


    that if a level nine warrior king couldn¡¯t defeat Severin then they surely did not have a chance to even


    lay a finger on him.


    ¡°Mister Franko!¡±


    Everyone was taken aback. Never in their wildest dreams would


    they expect to witness a level nine warrior king one who was


    on the same level of attainment as the Four Great War Gods not


    too long ago have his attainment abolished so easily. Not to


    mention, their master


    castrated even after he had told Severin his identity.


    the son of amander


    would be


    ¡°F*ck! Damn you! Are you crazy? Ah! It hurts so badly!¡± Franko


    cussed.


    The pain was insufferable and became unconscious after he


    uttered hisst curse word.


    ¡°Mister Franko!¡± Fent and the other two rushed over and


    shouted out loud.


    Their knees buckled from fear. They were worried that the


    Of course, they were also worried if they would be next in line. on Severin¡¯s killing list.


    2/3


    No matter how strong themander was, he was not here to save them right now. If they were killed


    by Severin, Severin. would be long gone once themander hears word of it and decides to take


    revenge. It would take days before themander could track Severin down.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Just then, Severin raised his hand and waved it once.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! We¡¯ll leave! Right now!¡±


    Normally, the middle¨Caged woman had no sympathy for the others and often thought she was superior


    to most. Now, however, she was relieved to hear Severin asking them to leave. She gasped and


    quickly scrambled to leave with her people.


    The three of them fled the ce quickly in case Severin decided to change his mind.


    ¡°These guys sure can run fast,¡± Severin mumbled.


    Sofia covered her mouth andughed, ¡°Haha. Of course. I think this is the first time they¡¯ve met


    someone more powerful than them. Surely they¡¯ll leave before you decide to change your mind.¡±


    Severin nced at Sofia and said, ¡°Miss Sofia, I believe your would have done something too even if I


    didn¡¯t do anything just now.¡±


    Chanter 1266


    At that moment, Sofia was stunned and did not know what to


    say. She smiled and said, ¡°Of course. I hate bullies, especially when they¡¯re a pervert. If we ever cross


    paths, I¡¯ll be sure to


    make a mark to every single one of them.¡±


    Severin was shocked to say the least. After the bad experience Sofia had previously, she hated


    perverts and would not bear to see other girls being bullied.


    Sofia smiled, ¡°I was the one who came up with the idea just


    now. I don¡¯t care if his dad is amander. Even if his dad was


    here, I would have killed his dad if his dad tried to stop me.¡±


    Although Severin agreed with Sofia¡¯s point, he was still shocked by her statement. ¡°Sofia, I think you


    should not get


    involved in this matter because his dad is amander. After


    all, you¡¯re a member of a secluded sect. It¡¯s not right to meddle


    in this sort of situation, especially when it is such a mundane


    matter.¡±

 Chapter 1267

    Chapter 1267


    Chapter 1267


    Sofia rolled her eyes at Severin. ¡°Alright. I know I need to stay


    out of this. You¡¯re here and I shouldn¡¯t worry about anything.


    Your attainment is so much higher than mine, that much I


    know.¡±


    At that moment, Severin felt somewhat ufortable knowing Sofia was unhappy with him because of


    his remarks. It was just a friendly remark, so he did not expect her to react


    like that.


    Then again, he was right to warn Sofia. Sofia was an elite


    disciple of a secluded sect. As the name suggested, the secluded


    sect hardly involved themselves in the mundane world because


    they were supposed to stay secluded. If a member got into trouble in the mundane world, it would


    affect the reputation of


    the secluded sect.


    Although not many people could be warrior emperors in


    the mundane world, a lot of bodies were able to strive and


    continue to develop and expand well, because those bodies


    received support from unknown benefactors.


    For example, the Stormy Moon Sect was actually supporting


    Skystream City Mansion in the shadows. That was why


    Skystream City Mansion was able to stay powerful and prosperous for a long time.


    273


    Severin smiled bitterly and changed the subject. ¡°Miss Sofia, I¡¯m so sorry. This was not how I nned


    to spend the night.¡±


    Medan also smiled embarrassingly, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m really sorry you had to witness all of this. I didn¡¯t


    n for any of this to happen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I actually nned to leave tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, but it seems unlikely


    anymore. I don¡¯t want to miss out on what will happen next,¡± Sofia said.


    Benjamin frowned, ¡°Miss Sofia, does that mean you think Franko¡¯s father is going toe look for us


    and help his son?¡±


    Before Sofia answered the question, Severin beat her to it. ¡°The only reason Franko is such a crazy


    and arrogant person must be because of his father. His father must have puffed him up to a point


    where he believes that he¡¯s far more superior than anyone else and would get away with anything. He


    wouldn¡¯t have the audacity to be so ignorant if his father did not allow it.


    He continued, ¡°Based on the assumption, do you think his


    father wille after us after I hurt his son?¡±


    Megan balled up her hand and said, ¡°There is nothing we need to be afraid of. You can kill a level


    seven warrior emperor so why should we be afraid of amander? Even if The Three Commanders


    show up together, that won¡¯t scare us.¡±


    Chapter 1257


    1/1


    Severin did not know how to respond. He decided toment


    with modesty, ¡°It¡¯ll be better for us to stay modest. If he is not going to mess with me, I surely won¡¯t


    want to end up in an argument with him.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Within seconds of saying that, his eyes looked stern and fierce. ¡°However, if he dares toy a hand on


    me, I won¡¯t stay quiet. I don¡¯t care if he has strong support from anyone or a sect, I will bring him


    down!¡±


    This was the first time Sofia heard Severin being so strong and protective. She felt touched and her


    affection for Severin grew. The way she looked at Severin changed too.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s continue drinking. We should enjoy it while we can,¡± Severin smiled and suggested.


    ¡°Sure! It¡¯s time to drink! Haha!¡±

 Chapter 1268

    Chapter 1268


    Chapter 1268


    She chuckled.


    After some thought, Megan asked, ¡°Severin, can my restaurant continue to operate today?¡±


    Severin was stunned because he had not considered this


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    question before. He answered, ¡°Why not? You shouldn¡¯t let a jerk*ss stop you from doing business.


    Besides, they¡¯re just a bunch of losers. Nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    That gave Megan a boost of confidence. She told Mandy, ¡°Go and open the restaurant. We shouldn¡¯t


    close the business for


    the day because of one guy. I don¡¯t care how superior or noble he is, he is nothing but a piece of trash


    to me.¡±


    ¡°Wow. Is that how you should treat themander¡¯s son?¡±


    Severin could not help himself and teased Megan.


    That made Megan feel embarrassed. ¡°Geez, I was just joking. To you, he¡¯s a piece of trash. In all


    honesty, I can¡¯t really treat him how I want to now, can I?Not when you¡¯re around, mister I will destroy


    him!¡±


    Everyone cracked up because of what Megan said.


    Megan quickly told Mandy to open the door and to resume business. Then she, Severin, and the others


    went upstairs to continue drinking.


    7/3


    Meanwhile, Franko and his people were far away from Megan¡¯s restaurant, panting.


    ¡°Sir, this is a healing alchemical pill. Eat it.¡±


    The middle¨Caged woman took out an alchemical pill and


    passed it to Franko.


    Without any hesitation, Franko consumed it and asked,


    ¡°A


    healing alchemical pill? Is that going to heal my crotch?¡±


    The middle¨Caged woman smiled embarrassingly, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not entirely sure either. What I do know is


    that it will stop the bleeding and the pain effectively.¡±


    Franko¡¯s mouth twitched. Then he balled up his hand, ¡°Severin that f*cker! How dare he do that to me?


    I¡¯m my father¡¯s only son. My father is going to kill him when he finds out!¡±


    Meanwhile, the level eight old warrior king frowned


    vehemently. ¡°Mister Franko, didn¡¯t you see how Severin was


    never afraid of us? We have no idea what his attainment level is. So far we know he¡¯s capable of


    forming a spiritual energy shield that only a level nine warrior king can do. What if he¡¯s higher than a


    level nine warrior king? What if he¡¯s already a warrior emperor? That¡¯ll be a huge problem for us.¡±


    Frank sneered, ¡°Lincoln, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overthinking? He¡¯s considered a genius to be able to


    reach a level nine warrior king at this age. Do you really think his attainment can be higher than that? If


    he¡¯s really a warrior emperor, howe


    we¡¯ve never heard of him? He is definitely just a level nine warrior king that had a breakthrough not too


    long ago.¡±

 Chapter 1269

    Chapter 1269


    Chapter 1269


    The middle¨Caged woman voiced out her opinions, ¡°Lester, I know what¡¯re you worrying about. It¡¯s right


    that you¡¯re worrying because he did abolish Rio¡¯s attainment.¡±


    She continued after a pause, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to underestimate yourself just because you think your


    opponent is very strong. No matter how talented or gifted he is, I presume he¡¯s just capable of reaching


    a level one warrior emperor at this stage. Mister Leslie is a level two warrior emperor. There¡¯s a huge


    gap between each level. So there¡¯s nothing we need to worry about.¡±


    Fent nodded, ¡°And we can request Mister Leslie to bring more people over as backup. There won¡¯t be


    a problem winning. Mister Franko is his son. He won¡¯t watch his son get bullied and do nothing about it.


    If he does, he¡¯ll be theughing stock for centuries toe.¡±


    ¡°F*ck! The bleeding stopped and I don¡¯t feel the pain anymore. I need to go get myself checked in the


    hospital!¡±


    Franko looked at the restaurant and quickly asked his bodyguards to send him to a nearby hospital.


    On the way to the hospital, he called his father and cried, ¡°Dad! I was bullied when I was eating in a


    restaurant in South Link City! You muste and help me!¡±


    2/3


    Leslie was stunned when he heard that. He even doubted his hearing.


    After a few seconds, he asked, ¡°Franko, are you kidding me? Didn¡¯t you bring Rio, Lester, and the


    others with you? Who would dare bully you when you have four super¨Cpowerful bodyguards protecting


    you? Isn¡¯t Rio a level nine warrior king?


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not lying to you. It¡¯s real. The guy abolished Rio¡¯s. attainment and he¡¯s unconscious as we


    speak. I¡­ He¡­ The guy castrated me! We¡¯re on the way to the hospital now. I can¡¯t have kids in the


    future. I feel so awful!¡±


    The tears finally ran down Franko¡¯s face.


    ¡°What the heck happened? Rio¡¯s attainment is abolished? Did you offend a War God or a leader? Or


    was it someone from a secluded sect?¡±


    Leslie balled up his hand and had a terrible look on his face. He knew what kind of arrogant person his


    son was. Then again, het trusted nothing was going to happen to his son because his son was capable


    and that there were four strong bodyguards protecting him.


    If the person was capable of abolishing Rio¡¯s attainment, he must be at least a level nine warrior king or


    even a warrior emperor. Otherwise, Leslie would not have been bullied.


    Then again, he did not doubt his son because he believed his son would not need to lie to him about


    having been castrated.


    Franko took the time to exin what happened to him but withheld back some information to the story.


    He twisted the story with how the whole thing started. Instead of telling the truth, he said he


    identally touched the waitress¡® bum by mistake. Before he could apologize, the waitress scolded


    him. He got angry and beat the waitress. He did not know the restaurant¡¯s owner was a family of the


    governor of South County. After that, both parties ended up fighting.


    Leslie gritted his teeth angrily. ¡°Severin Feuillet, the governor of South Link City, is it? Fine! If he dared


    to do that much, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s ready to receive any action from me!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He continued, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯m going to bring some people over. I¡¯ll be there by tomorrow morning. I¡¯m


    going to teach. that guy a lesson for bullying my son!¡±

 Chapter 1270

    Chapter 1270


    Chapter 1270


    Franko nodded and ended the call.


    ¡°Sevenrin, you were so awesome just now! That level nine warrior king didn¡¯t even have the chance to


    use his technique and you abolished his attainment. You were so fast that I couldn¡¯t keep up. You¡¯re


    really so f*cking awesome! Cheers!¡±


    Megan recalled what happened and eximed happily. ¡°Damn, it really feels so good to be on the


    stronger side. I just witnessed my brother¨Cinw castrate themander¡¯s son with a kick. People are


    going to admire you so much if they


    know about this.¡±


    Severin smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that his father is a


    ¡°Ok! I¡¯ll remember that,¡± Megan giggled.


    Severin smiled bitterly, drank the red wine, and exined it to


    Megan. ¡°I wanted to end the fight as quickly as possible. I


    didn¡¯t want my opponent to use his technique because I didn¡¯t


    want the fight to destroy your restaurant. So you better appreciate me for doing that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Finally, Megan understood. She smiled


    embarrassingly, ¡°I know that money means nothing to your


    Chapter 1220


    and I don¡¯t have any valuables. So there is only one way to


    express how grateful I am!¡± She immediately bowed down and


    said her thanks.


    It cracked everyone up.


    After dinner, everyone prepared to say their goodbyes. Then Sofia suggested, ¡°It¡¯s actually the perfect


    time to walk around the night market. My n was to leave tomorrow morning, but I guess I don¡¯t have


    to rush it now. I bet themander will be here very soon. Hehe. I don¡¯t want to miss out on the show.¡±


    Megan said, ¡°Sofia, you can¡¯t leave so soon. You must stay for a few more days. There are some


    tourist spots I haven¡¯t brought you yet. I even made a whole itinerary. Stay longer, please.¡±


    Sofia chuckled, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll stay. Just a while longer.¡±


    ¡°Megan is right. It¡¯s not often that youe here. Enjoy your holiday while you can,¡± Severin said


    kindly.


    Sofia was happy to hear Severin requesting her to stay longer. ¡±


    Of course. I feel bad if I don¡¯t stay longer. You guys have been


    so nice to me.¡±


    Everyone had forgotten the bad incident and went to the night.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    market before finally making their way back home.


    Nheless, Sofia did not expect Severin to sleep together with She again tonight. Afterst night,


    she thought Severin would go to Diane¡¯s room and sleep with her but he did not.


    -i


    When Sofia was ready to go to sleep, She¡¯s voice could be


    heard through the wall. Once again, it became a sleepless night


    for Sofia.

 Chapter 1271

    Chapter 1271


    Chapter 1271


    The next day, Sofia groggily woke up. The sounds continued for three hours. She had to go to the


    washroom to wash her face several times to feel better.


    When she went downstairs, she saw Severin teaching She and Diane something in the garden. She


    gave it a thought and went over. ¡°Morning, what¡¯re your levels now?¡±


    Diane smiled, ¡°After the first¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical pill Severin gave me two days ago, I¡¯m


    now a level five profound master. I know it¡¯s nothingparable to where you guys are now but I¡¯m


    really happy and satisfied with my progress.¡±


    She chuckled, ¡°I feel the same way too. I¡¯m a level three profound master now!¡±


    Diane smiled, ¡°Severin might not have any techniques that are suitable for females but I have two. It¡¯s


    not very high, but they are suitable for your stages now. It doesn¡¯t require a lot of spiritual energy and it


    isn¡¯t too hard to learn them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! We haven¡¯t learned any technique yet because we haven¡¯t found a suitable one for us.


    Severin has a lot but


    none of them fits our criteria,¡± She said and her eyes lit up immediately.


    2/3


    Diane smiled, ¡°Thank you so much, Miss Sofia.¡±


    Sofia replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    She took out two technique books and handed one to each. person. ¡°Take these and you can make a


    copy each so both of you can learn them. They are both sky¨Cgrade techniques. Don¡¯t rush it. I believe


    you two can be warrior kings very soon with Severin¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Miss Sofia. We¡¯ll do our best.¡±


    Diane and Sofia exchanged looks with each other and epted the technique books.


    Severin nodded approvingly. ¡°Sky¨Cgrade techniques¡­ Not bad. Under a normal situation, the best


    technique for the profound master is soil¨Cgrade. Sofia is right, you two are gifted. With my help, you


    can go ahead and learn these sky¨Cgrade techniques.¡±


    Suddenly, Megan came over looking very pretty with makeup on.


    ¡°Are you guys ready to go shopping?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Severin smiled bitterly, ¡°Megan, I think Franko¡¯s father might be arriving today. After what happened


    last night, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s already made his way. We can¡¯t leave. I don¡¯t want him to kill the people here to


    vent out his anger just because we¡¯re not at home.¡±


    Megan gasped deeply and said, ¡°But he¡¯s amander, will he kill the innocent? That¡¯s not going to do


    his reputation any good, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Severin smiled, ¡°Yes, but prevention is better than-¡±


    ¡°Severin Feuilet!!! Get the hell out here now!¡±


    An angry shout cut his sentence short.


    Despite that, Severin did not flinch. As a matter of fact, he looked quite happy with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Haha. Good. He¡¯s here early. Once I settle this, we can go out.¡±

 Chapter 1272

    Chapter 1272


    Chapter 1272


    Megan had the same thought too. She nodded with a smile, The earlier theye, the earlier they


    leave.¡±


    Just after Megan finished talking, a few people could be seen in the air.


    ¡±


    With a sh, Severin flew upward and stopped in front of them.


    ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s safer for you guys to watch it from here. Make sure


    to stand back.¡±


    Sofia was not afraid of them. She quickly flew in the air and


    hovered behind Severin.


    There were a total of ten people which included, Franko, his three bodyguards, Leslie, and the five


    fighters Leslie brought with him. Rio did note today. After having his attainment


    abolished, he could only live in suffering for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Dad. That¡¯s him! He¡¯s the one who castrated me and


    abolished Rio¡¯s attainment.¡±


    Franko¡¯s eyes turned red the moment heid his eyes on


    Severin.


    Leslie squinted his eyes and scanned Severin. ¡°Hey, kid, that was really brave of you. How dare you


    castrate my son? Do you


    know who he is and what kind of future he has in store for him?


    2/3


    Severin chuckled, ¡°Haha. I don¡¯t care. Your son is a pervert. I can tell this is not the first time he¡¯s


    bullied a woman. I did


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    what I had to do to stop him from bullying other people in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help with parenting!¡± Leslie balled up his hand and sneered after looking at Sofia.


    ¡°You have a pretty wife. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to receive any special service from you anymore! I¡¯m


    going to do the same thing you did to my son and I¡¯m going to abolish your attainment too! I¡¯m going to


    make you into an imbecile and a loser! At first, I thought of killing you but that¡¯ll be an easy way out. I¡¯ll


    keep you alive and in pain forever as a lesson!¡±


    Severin looked back and felt speechless. He did not think Leslie would mistake Sofia for his wife. She


    was only here to enjoy the


    show.


    At that time, everyone in the County Mansion hade out to


    see what was happening.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not his wife!¡± Sofia blushed because there were


    many eyes on her. She quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m just a curious


    onlooker.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re not his wife. That¡¯s not important. What matters most is that he won¡¯t have the ability to


    fulfill his wife¡¯s needs soon! Haha!¡± Leslie imed.


    33


    Meanwhile, Severin looked behind and saw the five fighters behind Leslie. Hemented with a smile,


    ¡°Not bad. You


    actually brought five level nine warrior kings with you. Pretty impressive.¡±

 Chapter 1273

    Chapter 1273


    Chapter 1273


    Franko chuckled, ¡°They are the Southeast Six Tigers, they are my dad¡¯s most trusted subordinate,


    including Rio. You¡¯ve


    already abolished Rio¡¯s attainment yesterday, so there have been some changes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wow. I didn¡¯t know about them. I guess there¡¯s not much to know either,¡± Severin replied


    nonchntly while cloud. gazing.


    The remaining five members of the Southeast Six Tigers were flustered by Severin¡¯sment. All


    these while, they had been very proud of the title. Yet, Severin had totally diminished their


    efforts.


    ¡°Not bad, kid. You can tell those people¡¯s attainment. It seems like you have a secret technique.¡±


    Leslie smiled. His eyes widened which suggested he was feeling excited about the discovery. He was


    excited to collect al remarkable loot after abolishing Severin¡¯s attainment. At least, that could


    compensate for the loss he had yesterday.


    ¡°Go get him. He¡¯s not as weak as you think, so be careful!¡± Leslie said after giving it a good thought.


    Severin flipped his hand and a sword appeared. ¡°Why don¡¯t the six of you attack together? That¡¯s going


    to save me some time.


    Chapter 1271


    A piece of advice. If you think the five of them are going to


    defeat me, then you¡¯re being too naive.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so full of yourself! Fine. We¡¯ll attack together. I just. didn¡¯t want to identally kill you and ruin


    the fun!¡±


    The intention was not to kill Severin but to capture him and


    torture him first.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. You guys should worry about yourself


    instead.¡±


    Severin smiled and started to transfer his spiritual energy into


    the sword.


    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s been a long time since I used my sword. If you¡¯re really so confident, I¡¯ll let you have the


    honor of meeting my sword today!¡±


    Leslie chuckled and also took out his sword with the flip of his hand. Surprisingly, his sword was also a


    first¨Cgrade spiritual weapon like Severin¡¯s.


    When he transferred spiritual energy into the sword, the sword. let out a ringing sound. A red color aura


    de spiraled around the sword, making it look more intimidating.


    ¡°Rose¨CPetal Rain!¡±


    All of a sudden, Severin swung and called out his technique name. Dozens of rose petals appeared.


    33


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°What kind of technique is this?¡±


    Leslie and the remaining Southeast Six Tigers were stunned by the technique. This was the first time


    they came into contact with such a pretty technique.


    Megan looked up in the sky at those rose petals. ¡°This technique never fails to amaze me every time.


    It¡¯s a pleasure to see Severin use it. It takes a strong telekinesis to control them. It¡¯s not a technique


    anyone can use.¡±

 Chapter 1274

    Chapter 1274


    Chapter 1274


    Diane smiled and exined, ¡°Severin told me there are three different levels of this technique. Easy,


    medium, and difficult. You¡¯ll be able to create ten rose petals on the easy level, a


    hundred rose petals on the medium level, and a thousand rose petals for the difficult level.¡±


    Megan was surprised. ¡°That means Severin is only on the medium level. Wow, the power of this


    technique is going to be terrifying once he reaches the difficult level.¡±


    Diane nodded, ¡°Of course, but not everyone can learn this technique. It¡¯s very hard and it requires a


    very strong sense of telekinesis. Severin¡¯s master would never teach him this


    technique if he was not born with a strong telekinesis.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ so pretty.¡±


    Sofia was dumbstruck when she saw the technique. Although she was the daughter of the Stormy


    Moon Sect¡¯s sect leader, this was the first time seeing such a technique. It was so pretty and yet, the


    power hidden inside each rose petal was


    exceptionally strong. Only people with strong attainment and careful observation would be able to


    notice the power of each


    rose petal.


    ¡°Be careful everyone. This is an area of effect damage


    technique. It deals damage in a wide area and attacks multiple


    Chapter 1278


    people in one go.¡±


    After careful observation, Leslie came out with a conclusion. and quickly warned the other five people.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this attack. You have to counterattack


    with the strongest technique you have. His technique is not as simple as it looks,¡± one of the Southeast


    Six Tigers warned.


    All of a sudden, all of them started to use the strongest


    technique they knew to fight back.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    As Severin pointed to the front, the rose petals quickly headed to their target with precision. They


    looked like they were slowly moving, but in fact, they were just mirages to the naked


    eye. Within a millisecond, they appeared in front of his


    opponents.


    Suddenly, loud explosions were everywhere in the sky. One after another, the rose petals exploded and


    dealt damage to everything around it.


    ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Shortly, Leslie and the others all stumbled backward in shock. The power of the rose petals had


    exceeded their estimation. Although the effect of the technique was distributed among the six of them,


    it still easily abolished their techniques. The remaining rose petals continued to surround them. Soon,


    they


    M


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    couldn¡¯t find a way out.


    ¡°No way! How can this be? What¡¯s his attainment? What kind of technique is this? How could it have


    such a powerful impact? It already resembles the attack from a level four warrior emperor!¡±


    Leslie yelled out shockingly. After numerous explosions, he fell from the sky and vomited blood. He


    suffered quite a severe injury.


    The same went with the other five guys. When they stood up, their faces were pale and they had lost


    the ability to continue fighting.


    Severin swung his hand. Thest twelve rose petals.


    disappeared into thin air as if they had never existed.

 Chapter 1275

    Chapter 1275


    Chapter 1275


    ¡°No! No! How did he defeat my dad?!¡±


    Franko shook his head and refused to ept the truth. To him, his dad was the most powerful person


    in the world. It just did not make sense to see his dad lose to a younger guy.


    Furthermore, there were five other level nine warrior king


    fighters attacking the same guy at the same time. It was just unbelievable and surreal to see all of them


    get defeated in just a few minutes.


    ¡°Commander!¡± Fent and the others shouted out loud. The man they had worshiped for years had lost in


    a fight so easily; they always thought Leslie was invincible!


    ¡°How did I lose? How is that possible?¡±


    Leslie stood up and could not ept the results.


    Sofia flew down andnded in front of them. She gave them a disdainful look, ¡°Do you really think you


    guys are invincible? I¡¯m an elite disciple of Stormy Moon Sect, a level three warrior emperor and even I


    can¡¯t defeat this man here. Do you think as a level two warrior emperor you¡¯re capable of defeating


    him?¡±


    ¡°What?! You¡¯re a level three warrior emperor and an elite member of Stormy Moon Sect?¡± Leslie


    gasped shockling. He had no idea Severin knew an elite member of the Stormy Moon


    2/3


    Sect. Moreover, they looked like they were good friends.


    ¡°Commander, there were still some rose petals left but he didn¡¯t use them to attack us. If he continued,


    we would have been dead by now.¡± Suddenly, one of the Southeast Six Tigers came over and


    reminded Leslie, ¡°I think he had no intention to kill us.¡±


    Leslie coughed twice. At this point, he realized if Severin wanted to kill them, he would have done it


    long ago.


    ¡°Thank you for sparing our lives!¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He looked at Severin. From Severin¡¯s eyes, he could tell that Severin had no intention to kill them.


    Severin smiled faintly, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill you because you¡¯re amander of the country. You have


    contributed countless merits to the country. That is why I decided to let you guys go. You should know


    that your son deserved to be castrated. Do you understand why I did what I had to do?¡±


    Leslie¡¯s mouth twitched. Nevertheless, there was nothing he could do but admit his defeat. ¡°Yes, Mister


    Severin, you¡¯re right. I failed to be a good father. I failed to teach him to be a better person and the


    reason why he is so arrogant is because of me. He deserved the punishment rightfully so.¡±


    Severin nodded, ¡°Great that we are finally on the same page. Now go home and think about your


    mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Leslie nodded.


    Without any hesitation, he quickly left the mansion with the


    others.


    ¡°Hahah! These people looked like they wanted to eat you alive when they came. Look at them now.


    They¡¯re running for their lives,¡± Megan chuckled.


    ¡°Impressive! Well, as always, of course. Even themander had no choice but to admit being


    defeated. Haha!¡±

 Chapter 1276

    Chapter 1276


    Chapter 1276


    Meanwhile, Diane was very happy with the result too.


    She smiled. ¡°Does that mean we can go shopping with Sofia


    now?¡±


    Severin shrugged and said, ¡°Of course!¡±


    Previously, he approached Lillie and the other five girls and gave them an alchemical pill each.


    ¡°I believe you¡¯ve reached a stable stage now. These alchemical pills are for all of you. Take one each


    and train hard. Try and aim to have a breakthrough within a few days. I want to see the six of you


    be level nine warrior kings. This ce will be


    safer then.¡±


    Lillie was thrilled to hear that. She epted the alchemical pills and passed them to the others.


    She smiled as she replied, ¡°Thank you, master. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll do our best to protect everyone¡¯s


    safety.¡±


    Severin nodded, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t handle, call me.


    Lillie and the five girls nodded. After that, everyone went back. to what they were doing.


    Once everything was settled, Severin brought Megan, Sofia,


    Chanter


    She, and Diane out shopping.


    Meanwhile, Leslie and the others went back to their residence.


    ¡°Commander, that guy is so strong. It¡¯s too unlucky that we had to fight him.¡±


    An old man sighed. His heart was still racing after recalling what just happened.


    After thinking deeply, an old woman¨Ca level nine warrior king


    expressed her thoughts. ¡°We can only admit our defeat this


    time. There¡¯s no way we can defeat him. He¡¯s probably a level


    four warrior emperor. I heard it¡¯s extremely difficult to move


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    on to the next level at this stage. I got the chills knowing this young man has reached so far now.¡±


    Fent asked, ¡°How have we never heard of him? I heard he was just appointed as a governor. Was he


    unknown because he was off the radar?¡±


    Despite feeling resented and unhappy with the result, Franko could not do anything. He said through


    gritted teeth, ¡°There¡¯s always someone better. Besides, he¡¯s good friends with an elite member of a


    sect. That¡¯s the real reason we shouldn¡¯t cross


    him anymore.¡±


    ¡°Franko, you¡¯re the only son I got. That means you¡¯re thest generation in the family since you¡¯re


    castrated.¡±


    Leslie balled up his hand with reddened eyes. Suddenly, the


    ???


    defeat made him look older than before.


    He remembered something and said sadly, ¡°I think we have to find an excuse to cancel the wedding


    with Princess Nana.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! I was going to be the princess¡® husband soon! Why did this happen to me?¡±


    Rage quickened his blood as he clenched his fist tightly.


    Suddenly, a middle¨Caged man¨Ca level nine warrior king- said, ¡°We all know how big of a crush


    Princess Nana has on Mister Franko. I think she¡¯ll be outraged if she finds out about this.¡±


    After thinking deeply, Leslie had an evil idea. ¡°Franko, if Princess Nana really loves you madly, perhaps


    there¡¯s a chance we can have our revenge.¡±


    Franko¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. He wanted to kill Severin badly.


    ¡°Dad, what do you mean? Do I really stand a chance? If you can¡¯t defeat him, would Princess Nana


    help me? I thought the most powerful people in the country were you, the other twomanders, and


    the Four Great War Gods. There¡¯s no hope of winning unless every fighter in the country works


    together to


    attack Severin.

 Chapter 1277

    Chapter 1277


    Chapter 1277


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Son, you¡¯re still too young,¡± Leslie replied.


    Franko frowned vehemently and could not understand his father. ¡°Too young? What do you mean by


    that?¡±


    Leslie looked around and instructed the others, ¡°Guard the


    door. I want to talk privately with Franko.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The others were curious about what Leslie wanted to tell


    Franko but knew they were not in the ce to hear it.


    ¡°Dad, they¡¯re gone now. What do you want to tell me?¡±


    Franko smiled bitterly. Based on how cautious his father was, he knew his father would tell him a


    secret. Otherwise, he would not have asked the others to leave them alone.


    Leslie nodded. ¡°You have to promise me that you can¡¯t tell anyone what I¡¯m about to tell you. This is


    just for you to know.¡±


    Franko nodded in understanding.


    Leslie continued, ¡°Dracodom is far more powerful than you think. The country only shows you what


    they want you to know, just like those secluded sects. They¡¯ve already secluded themselves from this


    mundane world, living in their own. system and staying off the radar so no one knows just how


    Chapter 1277


    powerful and wealthy they are. All they care about is their


    attainment.¡±


    He smiled and continued, ¡°Dracodom can withstand for so long and strives as thergest and most


    powerful country in the east because there¡¯s a powerful organization protecting


    Dracodom in the dark.¡±


    The news shocked Franko. ¡°Dad, are you saying those people in the organization are stronger than


    you? Stronger than Severin? Can I indirectly ask them to take revenge for us through


    Princess Nana?¡±


    Leslie looked at Franko in approval. ¡°You¡¯re very smart. That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m trying to say. I know


    you can¡¯t control yourself because you¡¯re so into those women, so that¡¯s why you¡¯re castrated. I¡¯ve told


    you many times that you can¡¯t do whatever you want, even when the bodyguards are there to protect


    you. You never listen.¡±


    Franko blushed and exined, ¡°Dad, I already told you what happened. I identally touched her


    bum. I¡¯ve already


    apologized, but she said I had no manners. I was so frustrated, and that¡¯s how the whole thing started.¡±


    Leslie sneered, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know my own son? I¡¯ve told you countless times, but you never


    listen. Your arrogance is what caused you the suffering today.¡±


    Franko lowered his head.


    3/3


    Leslie red at his son and said, ¡°Regardless of everything, this is thest chance you got. Princess


    Nana is the King¡¯s favorite child. The King has six sons but only one daughter. She¡¯s his precious.


    You¡¯ve known each other since you both were young. Everyone could tell she has a crush on you, but


    you


    don¡¯t like her.¡±


    Franko mumbled, ¡°Her appearance is so average, and her body isn¡¯t attractive. I don¡¯t like girls like her.


    That¡¯s why I kept on avoiding her.¡±


    Leslie tried his best to talk some sense into his son.


    ¡°If you still want revenge, she¡¯s your only choice. Try to please her and make her love you more. After


    that, she¡¯ll be willing to beg the King to help you with your revenge. Only the King has the authority to


    command the secret organization. They won¡¯t


    even give a damn about me or the other twomanders.


    ¡°Then again, we¡¯ve never seen them. They¡¯re very mysterious, and they only have ten members.


    However, the weakest


    member in the secret organization is a level two warrior


    emperor.¡±

 Chapter 1278

    Chapter 1278


    Chapter 1278


    ¡°What?! The weakest among them is a level two warrior emperor?¡±


    Franko¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked spirited because he felt hopeful again. After his father¡¯s defeat, he


    thought no one else was


    stronger than Severin, and he could never have his


    revenge.


    The only thing he hated was he had to sacrifice himself to please a woman he did not like.


    ¡°The secret organization is called Shadraw. They are the protectors of Dracodom. No one knows who


    they are other than the King. They protect the safety of the country. Sometimes, they¡¯ll be assigned to


    missions like assassinating foreigners that threaten the safety of our country, but that¡¯s very rare,¡±


    Leslie exined.


    ¡°Shadraw¡­. I had no idea there was a secret organization protecting the country!¡±


    Franko nodded and continued, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s say that Severin is most likely a level four warrior emperor.


    Are any of the


    Shadraw members stronger than him? If they¡¯re just a bunch of warrior emperors below level three,


    they can¡¯t do anything to Severin.¡±


    ¡°Haha! I¡¯ve never met them, but Steward told me the leader is


    Chapter 1276


    a level eight warrior emperor. The others are level five and


    level six warrior emperors. The weakest member is a level two


    warrior emperor.


    ¡°If you can think of a way to make Princess Nana love you, you can tell her Severin was the one who


    castrated you. I believe we don¡¯t have to say more for Princess Nana to go to the King for help. The


    only way he can help you is by asking the members of Shadraw,¡± Leslie chuckled.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Franko nodded. ¡°Dad, I understand. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Go? Where?¡±


    It was so sudden that Leslie did not know what Franko was


    saying.


    Franko answered, ¡°Back to Oolong City, of course. I need to go see Princess Nana and ask her out.


    Staying here is just a waste


    of time since there¡¯s nothing else we can do here.¡±


    Leslie¡¯s eyes brightened up. ¡°Sure. Not a problem. Let¡¯s


    prepare.¡±


    Meanwhile, Severin was shopping with four beautiful women. Many men had shown how jealous they


    were when they


    noticed him.


    Sofia was having the time of her life because she had Severin. apany her. Once in a while, she


    would take a peek at


    Severin.


    Chapter 1278


    Nevertheless, Sofia started worrying when shey in bed at


    night while preparing to sleep. She prayed hard that Severin would not sleep with She tonight and


    she would not have to be tormented by those sounds again.

 Chapter 1279

    Chapter 1279


    Chapter 1279


    For the next two days, Severin and the others continued to bring Sofia out on sightseeing tours. On the


    third day, Sofia


    finally bid goodbye to them.


    When she almost reached Stormy Moon Sect, she remembered to look at the alchemical pill Severin


    gave her.


    ¡°I wonder what alchemical pill Severin gave me. I can confirm it¡¯s a second¨Cgrade, but I don¡¯t know its


    rank. Too bad. It¡¯s not going to have any great effect on me. What a waste.¡±


    Sofia took out the porcin bottle and smiled sweetly.


    Anyway, it¡¯s the thought that counts. At least, I know he kept a ce for me in his heart.¡±


    In the meantime, she opened the porcin bottle to take a look.


    Suddenly, her eyes widened, and her mouth remained wide open. She could not believe what she saw;


    it was too surreal.


    It was a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pill.


    ¡°A third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pill! If I¡¯m correct, the effect of this alchemical pill is to boost


    attainment. Is Severin a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist now?¡±


    She looked around to ensure no one was watching, closed the bottle, and quickly put it back into her


    spatial ring.


    Chapter 1229


    As the daughter of the sect leader, Sofia knew how valuable a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist was to


    everyone with


    attainment. In fact, there was only one third¨Cgrade low¨Crank


    alchemist in her sect.


    Her father had appointed the alchemist as a grand¨Celder who overruled the other elders. When her


    father spoke to the grand- elder, he had to be careful with his tone and words. Most of the time, he did


    not even dare to make the grand¨Celder unhappy.


    If a sect had a third¨Cgrade alchemist join it, it meant the possibility of having a warrior emperor in the


    sect was much higher. Every sect yearned to have more warrior emperors as it could easily bring the


    sect¡¯sbat power to a higher level


    overall.


    A third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pill had a tremendous. effect on people who had just be a


    warrior emperor or were near the brink of a breakthrough to be a warrior emperor. They would


    rather spend all of their fortune just to


    get one.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d give me a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pill. It¡¯s no wonder he looked so serious


    when he gave it to me. I think I can aim for another breakthrough to be a level four warrior


    emperor once I¡¯ve stabilized myself at this level.


    ¡°I bet he¡¯s taken a lot of third¨Cgrade alchemical pills. His attainment is so much higher than mine. He


    could easily kill


    Chapter 1279


    Ronnie.¡±


    Sofia kept thinking of the alchemical pill and Severin while she returned to Stormy Moon Sect.


    Suddenly, she frowned and realized something. ¡°Wait! How did Ronnie find out that Severin was the


    one who killed


    Brandon? Not many know about it. Ronnie even knew where to look for Severin!¡±


    After some careful thinking, she said, ¡°Those who knew about it are me, Dad, Meldrick, and the Great


    Elder. Dad would never say it since he¡¯s grateful to Severin for saving me. The Great Elder spends


    most of his time training and doesn¡¯t know Severin either¡­¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Slowly, it started to get clear. Sofia clenched her fist and said angrily, ¡°That leaves only Meldrick! It


    must be him. He


    must¡¯ve told Ronnie since he doesn¡¯t like Severin.¡±

 Chapter 1280

    Chapter 1280


    Chapter 1280


    Once Sofia had everything thought out, she sped up. When she arrived, it was the next morning. The


    first thing she did was to go look for Meldrick.


    It was definitely a surprise for Meldrick to see the woman he


    had a crush on visiting him. He smiled and walked over.


    ¡°Sofia, you¡¯re back. Where did you go? Were you outpleting your mission?¡±


    However, Sofia looked fierce and sullen. She red at Meldrick and questioned him, ¡°Meldrick, what


    the hell is wrong with you? Did you cause trouble for Severin because he humiliated. you? Have you


    forgotten what I told you? He¡¯s my savior, so we


    can¡¯t help the Jolls.¡±


    Meldrick frowned. ¡°When did I do that? Sofia, you can¡¯t just use me without any evidence.¡±


    Even though Meldrick refused to admit it, he felt nervous. ¡®Did Sofia find out that I went to find Severin


    and got beaten up?¡® he


    thought.


    Sofia snorted and questioned, ¡°No one else knows about this other than us. If you didn¡¯t tell Ronnie,


    why would he want to


    kill Severin?¡±


    It was a relief for Meldrick to hear that. As long as Sofia was notText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ???


    asking why he tried to kill Severin, he coulde up with an


    excuse.


    ¡°Sofia, why do you think it¡¯s me? I didn¡¯t go anywhere after thest trip. All I¡¯ve been doing is training. I


    wouldn¡¯t do that. We¡¯ve known each other for so long.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? Nothing serious happened between me and Severin too.


    I¡¯ve already forgotten about that,¡± Meldrick exined.


    Sofia frowned, finding it hard to believe Meldrick. ¡°The only people who know about this are you, me,


    my Dad, and the Great Elder. Dad and the Great Elder won¡¯t do this. My Dad also said Brandon


    deserved it, so he definitely did not tell Ronnie.¡±


    She pinched her chin and asked, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, who told


    Ronnie?¡±


    Meldrick pretended he did not know anything and eximed, ¡± Are you saying Ronnie tried to kill


    Severin to take revenge for Brandon? I remember it had been a few days since Ronnie left.


    the sect. If Ronnie went to look for Severin, Severin must be


    dead by now.¡±


    Meldrick could not piece the puzzle together. If Sofia was right,


    Severin would be dead. However, that was different from what Draven said. ording to Draven, there


    was no news indicating Severin had died.


    ¡°Haha! Severin is a whole lot stronger than we think. Ronnie did try to kill him, but he was the one killed


    by Severin,¡± Sofia

 Chapter 1281

    Chapter 1281


    Chapter 1281


    ¡°What?¡±


    Meldrick gasped. His mouth remained open, looking aghast.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It took him a while to finally gather his thoughts. He


    eximed, ¡°Sofia! Are you kidding me? Do you just say Severin killed Ronnie? That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Sofia started to wonder if she had misunderstood Meldrick.


    Perhaps Meldrick did not tell Ronnie that Severin had killed.


    Brandon. Meldrick did not look like he knew Ronnie had tried


    to Kill Severin.


    She scoffed, ¡°Why is it impossible? Ronnie tried to kill Severin


    because Severin killed his son. Severin was the one who told


    1. me. He won¡¯t lie to me about that. Severin is stronger than In the end, Ronnie was the one who got


    killed instead.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t Severin almost the same age as us? How did he improve so fast? Ronnie is a level seven


    warrior emperor! With that said, Severin¡¯s attainment is higher than a level seven warrior emperor.¡±


    Meldrick was shocked. Previously, he convinced himself that


    Ronnie must have gotten killed by Ronnie¡¯s enemies on the


    way to kill Severin. That was why Ronnie had not returned after so long.


    2/3


    Little did he know that Severin had already killed Ronnie, and Severin was still alive.


    ¡°Sofia, I take it that you came out this time to look for Severin.¡±


    Meldrick¡¯s heart hurt knowing Sofia left the sect just to visit Severin. He understood Sofia stopped him


    from killing Severin because she was grateful that Severin saved us once. However, he knew it was


    totally different. Her purpose was not as pure as that anymore.


    Sofia nodded. ¡°Yes, I passed by South Link City after


    ¡°You happened to pass by and decided to take some time off?¡±


    Meldrick frowned. Obviously, he did not believe what Sofia said.


    Suddenly, Sofia frowned too, ¡°If you weren¡¯t the one who told


    Ronnie, then why would he know Severin was the one who


    killed his son?¡±


    Meldrick quickly thought of a reason. ¡°There¡¯s no secret that can be kept forever. Maybe he heard


    something when he was


    out, or he was proud of it and showed it off to his family or


    friends. The person he killed was a member of our sect. It¡¯s definitely something to show off, don¡¯t you


    think?¡±


    Sofia thought about it and realized what Meldrick said was


    1/3


    quite true. She nodded and said, ¡°Maybe. I¡¯ll get going now. You have to train harder because I¡¯m


    catching up to you now.¡±


    Meldrick smiled, ¡°I know. I don¡¯t dare to waste a second. I¡¯ve been training hard to improve myself.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m leaving now. Bye.¡±


    Sofia smiled and flew away.


    After Sofia was gone, the smile on Meldrick¡¯s face disappeared immediately. He looked intimidating


    and angry instead.

 Chapter 1282

    Chapter 1282


    Chapter 1282


    Draven came over. ¡°Meldrick, what¡¯s with that look?¡±


    Draven had been in the Stormy Moon Sect for quite some time. Due to his gifted talent, he had trained


    to be a level nine warrior king. An elder had noticed Draven¡¯s talent and


    considered recruiting him as his inner disciple.


    At first, that was what Draven wanted to tell Meldrick because. the elder had gone to inform the sect


    leader. Then, he realized Meldrick was not in a good mood.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Meldrick looked at Draven and eximed, ¡°F*ck! I just found out Severin is super strong. I don¡¯t think


    we could ever kill him.


    Draven was surprised. ¡°No way! How can he be super strong? Isn¡¯t he just a level four or five warrior


    emperor?¡±


    Meldrick answered, ¡°He killed Ronnie. That means he¡¯s at least a level seven or even a level eight


    warrior emperor.¡±


    Draven gasped in shock. ¡°What? Are you saying he killed Ronnie, and that¡¯s why Ronnie hasn¡¯t


    returned?¡±


    Meldrick nodded. ¡°Yes. Sofia returned to the sect. She said she visited Severin because she happened


    to pass by South Link City. Then, Severin told her that Ronnie tried to kill him, but he killed Ronnie


    instead. Gosh, I couldn¡¯t tell he was so strong.¡±


    Chapter 1232


    ¡°Geez, his attainment is nearly the same as some of the elders.¡±


    Draven sat down on a rock stool and felt miserable. ¡°It seems like we¡¯re not going to take our revenge.¡±


    Suddenly, he thought of something. ¡°Hey, Ronnie is the sect¡¯s guardian. What if we tell the sect leader


    that Severin killed Ronnie? Do you think the sect leader will kill Severin? That¡¯ll


    make everything easier. We don¡¯t have to do anything


    ourselves, but we can have Severin dead.¡±


    Meldrick smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°It won¡¯t work.


    Sofia is the sect leader¡¯s favorite daughter. Do you really think


    the sect leader will kill Severin when Severin¡¯s the one who


    saved his precious baby? He¡¯ll probably just say it¡¯s a personal


    vendetta, or Ronnie picked the wrong guy to challenge. I know the sect leader pretty well enough to


    guess what he¡¯ll say.¡±


    ¡°I guess that won¡¯t work. We can only count on ourselves. Train harder and see if there¡¯s a chance in


    the future.¡±


    Draven sighed. He had to ept the chance of taking revenge.


    was slim.


    ¡°We can look into that in the future. What angers me most is that Sofia might really have feelings for


    him. I doubt she really did pass by like she said. It sounded reasonable if she only visited him because


    she passed by South Link City afterpleting her mission, but I doubt that. It¡¯s most likely that she


    missed him, so she visited him,¡± Meldrick sighed.


    Chapter 1262


    3/3


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. You can go to the Mission Department to enquire. Ask them if Sofia was assigned to or


    epted any mission. If not; she deliberately went to South Link City to look for


    Severin. She didn¡¯t tell the truth because she was shy.¡±


    Draven thought about it and continued, ¡°If she really went all the way just to visit Severin, I don¡¯t think


    you have a chance with her anymore.

 Chapter 1283

    Chapter 1283


    Chapter 1283


    Meldrick¡¯s mood worsened. He asked hastily, ¡°Draven, is there. anything else you want to tell me? If


    not, I¡¯m going to head to the Mission Department.¡±


    Draven came to look for Meldrick to brag about his promotion to an inner disciple of an elder. Then, he


    decided not to since


    Meldrick was not in a good mood.


    Draven was afraid that telling Meldrick would only make him


    feel even worse. Besides, it was not official yet.


    After making a decision, he smiled. ¡°Nothing. I was just


    passing by, so I thought of visiting you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Meldrick nodded and flew into the sky to the Mission


    Department.


    Shortly, he arrived and saw Lindy. ¡°Hey, Lindy, are you helping out in the Mission Department?¡±


    Lindy sped her hands respectfully when she saw it was


    Meldrick.


    ¡°Hi, Meldrick. My attainment is too low, so there aren¡¯t many missions suitable for me, so I thought of


    helping out here. I can earn some merit points, at least. I know, I can¡¯tpare


    Chapter 1283


    myself to you or the others with high attainment.¡±


    After a pause, she asked, ¡°What kind of mission are you. looking for today?¡±


    Meldrick smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m not here to take up any


    missions. I just want to find out something. Oh, please keep it a


    secret and don¡¯t tell the others.¡±


    After that, he took out a second¨Cgrade low¨Crank spiritual herb and gave it to Lindy.


    ¡°Thank you. What do you want to find out?¡±


    Before epting the spiritual herb, she quickly scanned to see if anyone was around. Then, she took it


    and quickly hid it.


    Meldrick asked, ¡°I just want to know if Sofia has taken up any


    missions in thest month.¡±


    ¡°In thest month?¡±


    Lindy was stunned at first. It was quickly followed by a smile.


    ¡°No. I remember very well. Thest time she took a mission.


    was two months ago.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Although the answer did note as a surprise, Meldrick still refused to ept it. He and Sofia had


    known each other for a long time. He thought they had a strong bond, and he was the most likely


    person Sofia ended up with.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    3/3


    It was unbearable for him to see Sofia falling for Severin.


    Lindy nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. I have been helping here since four months ago. She¡¯s the daughter of


    the sect leader. Hence, everyone knows if she came here looking to take on a mission. We¡¯ll even


    discuss what kind of mission she targets.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to find out about this?¡± Lindy asked curiously when she saw Meldrick¡¯s face


    distorting.


    Meldrick smiled bitterly. ¡°No reason. I don¡¯t want to disrupt your work. Remember, this is a secret.¡±

 Chapter 1284

    Chapter 1284


    Chapter 1284


    Meldrick left after he reminded Lindy.


    Meanwhile, Sofia went to look for her father.


    ¡°My darling, where did you go? Why are you smiling so happily? Did something good happen to you?¡±


    Birk asked when he saw Sofia smiling happily.


    Sofia poured herself a ss of water, took a sip, and sat down.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hehe! Of course, I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m going to have a breakthrough and be a level four warrior


    emperor soon.


    Birk was stunned. He could not believe what he heard.


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Are you joking? It¡¯s only been a few days since yourst breakthrough. How


    could you be having another breakthrough so soon?¡±


    He thought hard about it, and suddenly, it struck him. ¡°Did you get a powerful treasure? That¡¯s the only


    exnation.


    Breakthrough doesn¡¯te easily, especially in the warrior emperor stage.¡±


    Sofia flipped her hand and took out a small porcin bottle. She opened the bottle and used telekinesis


    to have the alchemical pill fly out from the bottle.


    ¡°Look at this.¡±


    Chapter 1284


    Sofia smiled gratifyingly and directed the pill to where Birk


    was.


    Birk took it and examined it carefully. Soon, a smile appeared


    on his face. ¡°Not bad. The grand¨Celder is so nice to you that he¡¯s willing to give you a third¨Cgrade low¨C


    rank alchemical pill. It¡¯s really hard to get one from him since his sess rate isn¡¯t


    very high.¡±


    Sofia rolled her eyes. ¡°Hey, he wouldn¡¯t give you one as the sect leader. What makes you think he¡¯d


    give it to me? He¡¯s an old Scrooge!¡±


    After that, Birk examined the alchemical pill again. ¡°Wait, this isn¡¯t from him. The quality of this


    alchemical pill is really good. It hasn¡¯t reached the elite¨Cquality, but it¡¯s close. Where did you get it


    from?¡±


    Sofia smiled. ¡°Do you remember my savior, Severin? I told you he¡¯s an alchemist. I went to visit him,


    and he gave it to me. I guess he¡¯s a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist now.


    ¡°The pill he produced is so much better than the one the grand -elder produced. He¡¯s got great skills,


    and his sess rate is very high.¡±


    ¡°He gave this to you?¡±


    Birk rubbed his nose bridge. Then, he waved his hand to return the alchemical pill to Sofia. ¡°Did you go


    to find him? Is that


    why you went missing for a few days?¡±


    Sofia put the alchemical pill back into the bottle and nodded shyly. ¡°Yes. I went to find him, and he


    invited me to stay for a few days. I was free, so I agreed. I wanted to see if I could defeat him in a fight


    after my breakthrough, but I failed. He¡¯s too strong.¡±


    Birk coughed. ¡°South Link City is so far away, and you went all the way to look for him. You¡¯re not


    young anymore. Do you like


    him?¡±


    Suddenly, Sofia felt nervous. ¡°Dad! No! I was just thinking of paying him a visit. He¡¯s my savior. Isn¡¯t


    that normal? Paying a


    visit to your savior.¡±

 Chapter 1285

    Chapter 1285


    Chapter 1285


    ¡°Hahaha! Yes, It¡¯s normal. I just think it¡¯s a little unreasonable


    to travel so far to visit him.¡±


    Birk rubbed his chin and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to agree if you two want to be together.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Sofia became anxious after hearing that.


    That just proved to Birk that his daughter liked Severin. He was not going to let Sofia have her way.


    ¡°Why? We¡¯re members of a secluded sect. We¡¯re part of a noble


    society. He¡¯s just a governor in the mundane world. You¡¯re my


    daughter, and I¡¯m a sect leader. Do you think you two are a good match?¡±


    Sofia fought, ¡°Dad, he¡¯s a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist. with high attainment. You can even say he¡¯s


    a genius! I don¡¯t


    think I deserve to be with him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s quite gifted, but I remember he already has a wife. Are you telling me you want to be his


    mistress?¡±


    Sofia pursed her lips tightly and did not answer.


    Birk eximed, ¡°You¡¯re my daughter! How can you be a


    mistress? No! No! I won¡¯t allow it!¡±


    Chapter 1285


    272


    Sofia became more anxious. ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha! Look at you. I was just joking with you. You looked so


    worried. I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t like Severin.¡±


    Birk could not hold it in anymore andughed. ¡°You¡¯re already over twenty years old, but you¡¯ve never


    once fallen in love. I¡¯m just scared you¡¯ll get hurt by other men, but I¡¯m also worried


    you won¡¯t find a man you like. I¡¯m less worried now, knowing you¡¯re into guys.


    ¡°Dad, what the hell are you talking about?¡±


    Finally, Sofia realized her father was testing her and ying


    with her. Then again, she was nervous when she thought her


    father would never agree to let her be with Severin.


    Sofia had to face the reality that she had really fallen in love


    with Severin.


    ¡°You said you failed to defeat Severin. Aren¡¯t you a level three. warrior emperor? Is he a level four?


    Wow, a level four warrior emperor settles to be just a governor. He¡¯s so steady and willing to keep a low


    profile.¡±


    That was Birk¡¯sment on Severin after thinking deeply.

 Chapter 1286

    Chapter 1286


    Chapter 1286


    Sofia replied, ¡°He¡¯s not just a level four warrior emperor. Based on my estimation, he¡¯s at least a level


    eight warrior emperor.¡±


    ¡°No! Is his attainment really that high?¡±


    Birk gasped. Severin would really be a genius if he had such a high attainment at his age. Most of the


    gifted people in the sect had resources provided by the sect, but Severin was just a rogue


    fighter.


    No one said it was impossible for a rogue fighter to reach that level. However, most of them could only


    achieve it after years and years of training. By that time, they had grown old.


    Thus, Birk was really surprised to find Severin reaching the


    level so soon. It was a very rare case.


    Sofia nodded. ¡°Yes. I know because Ronnie tried to kill him. I


    don¡¯t know how Ronnie found out Severin was the one who killed his son. He tried to seek revenge, but


    Severin killed him.


    instead.


    ¡°Severin told me that. He thought Ronnie was sent by us. I exined to him that it was Ronnie¡¯s own


    decision. It had nothing to do with our sect.¡±


    Finally, Birk got the whole picture and nodded.


    Chapter 1226


    ¡°No wonder Ronnie has not returned after so long. Gosh,


    Severin is really a genius. If he could kill a level seven warrior emperor, he could very well be a level


    seven or eight warrior


    emperor.


    ¡°He could also be a level six warrior emperor with


    extraordinary technique andbat power to kill someone a level higher than him. No matter which


    level he is at,


    he¡¯s very powerful.¡±


    After that, he patted Sofia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Darling, if you really like him, go get him. He¡¯s really a genius. I¡¯ll


    agree if you can have him marry you.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sofia was dumbstruck. ¡°Huh? Weren¡¯t you the one who


    disallowed me to be a mistress? Weren¡¯t you the one who


    refused to let me be with a rogue fighter from the mundane world because I¡¯m your daughter? Why the


    sudden changes? Do you even know him?¡±


    Birkughed out loud.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to be a very powerful man in the future. I believe you¡¯ll be very strong too by being his


    mistress. He¡¯s a third- grade low¨Crank alchemist at such a young age. I foresee he has a bright future


    ahead of him.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°If you be his mistress, then you¡¯ll never need to worry about getting


    any alchemical pills in the future. If he bes a fourth¨Cgrade or fifth¨Cgrade


    3/4


    alchemist in the future, I¡¯ll enjoy the benefits too!¡±


    Sofia did not know if she wanted to cry orugh at his response.


    ¡°Dad. You¡¯re thinking too far ahead. It¡¯s not easy leveling up for an alchemist. He must¡¯ve trained so


    hard just to reach this far. During my stay with him, I noticed he would produce alchemical pills


    whenever he was free.


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t have to apany me or was scared that I would be unhappy that he didn¡¯t free up his


    time for me, I think producing alchemical pills is what he does all day long.¡±


    Birk chuckled. ¡°Haha! It¡¯s normal. Some alchemists are very passionate about producing alchemical


    pills. It¡¯s something that we can never understand. It is like they are addicted to it and won¡¯t feel


    comfortable if they don¡¯t produce alchemical pills.¡±


    After thinking about it, he sighed. ¡°It¡¯s too bad that Ronnie is dead. It¡¯s a huge loss for our sect, but I


    guess it¡¯s unavoidable. Sooner orter, Ronnie would¡¯ve looked for Severin once he knew Severin was


    the one who killed his son.¡±


    Sofia nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s not something that we can solve.¡±


    Losing a level seven warrior emperor had affected the sect severely.


    Birk continued, ¡°Since Severin killed Ronnie, you must work


    Chapter


    hard to trick him to get here. Do you understand? Get him to be our grand¨Celder so our sect can


    be stronger. With him around, I believe our sect will be stronger.¡±


    ¡°What? Invite him to be the grand¨Celder?¡±


    At that moment, Sofia was shocked and fascinated by the idea.


    If she could invite Severin to be their grand¨Celder, it would


    definitely help the sect¡¯s development.


    Most importantly, she could see Severin every day. She


    believed her beauty had what it takes to make Severin fall in


    love with her.

 Chapter 1287

    Chapter 1287


    Chapter 1287


    Birk nodded without any hesitation.


    ¡°Yes. I think Severin will only ept if we offer him to be the grand¨Celder. Besides, it¡¯s a little unfair to


    him if we let him be our elder.


    ¡°Just look at the alchemical pill he produced. It¡¯s so much. better than what our current grand¨Celder


    could produce. If we don¡¯t offer him to be our grand¨Celder, I can¡¯t think of any suitable position for him.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Sofia, I used to worry about what kind of man you¡¯d find to be your


    husband. Now, I think


    Severin is a good choice. You need to be more aggressive and fight hard to be together with him!¡±


    Sofia bit her lip and said, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t know him at all.


    You¡¯ve never met him. Are you saying this because of his


    alchemical skill?¡±


    Birk chuckled. ¡°Is it so hard to tell what kind of person he is? The fact that he¡¯s willing to save you


    proves he¡¯s righteous. You¡¯re a beautiful youngdy, but he never once tried to ask. you out. That


    means he¡¯s not a lustful person.


    *Do I need to say more when you pick the guy for yourself? I


    trust your decision and judgment. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not a bad-


    2/3


    lookingd. Not forgetting how gifted he is too. You have my full support.¡±


    Sofia was initially worried that her father would look down on Severin. Since she had her father¡¯s full


    support, she was


    relieved.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She bit her lip and whispered, ¡°I think I¡¯ll try¡­ I don¡¯t know if I can seed or not. I¡¯ve only seen him a


    few times, so I think it¡¯s important for me to spend more time with him.¡±


    Birk nodded. ¡°When do you n on visiting him again?¡±


    Sofia smiled bitterly. ¡°I just came back, so I don¡¯t think I should find him immediately. Let¡¯s wait a few


    more days. Let me use the time to absorb the alchemical pill. I¡¯ll go find him after another breakthrough.


    Then, I¡¯ll invite him to be our grand¨Celder.¡±


    Birk said assuringly, ¡°I don¡¯t think he has any reason to reject you. He should be happy that a beautiful


    youngdy is inviting him to be a grand¨Celder.¡±


    Sofia pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t be so certain. He has a wife and a


    daughter. Maybe he doesn¡¯t want to leave them. Most people are willing to leave their families to join a


    sect, but I have at feeling he¡¯s not like those people.¡±


    Birk frowned. It was certainly weird that Severin had not joined any sect. Could Sofia be right?


    3/3


    After thinking about it, Birk asked, ¡°Does his family have attainment?¡±


    Sofia answered, ¡°His wives just started training. They are profound masters now. His daughter is five


    years old, but she¡¯s already a level nine grandmaster, soon to be a level one profound master. I think


    his daughter is very gifted too.¡±


    Birk smiled. ¡°Then, it¡¯s easy. Invite his wives and daughter to


    join our sect and train here. That solves the problem since their


    attainments are too low. They¡¯re way below the requirement to


    be our members.¡±


    Sofia was shocked at her father¡¯s bold decision. It could cause


    dissatisfaction among the members or elders.


    Birk smiled. ¡°The rules are set by us humans. I want to break


    the rules. If Severin epts the offer, you have to inform me earlier. I¡¯ll meet with the elders and inform


    them beforehand, so they¡¯ll know what kind of advantage our sect will have when a third¨Cgrade low¨C


    rank alchemist is willing to join us. I believe they¡¯ll agree with my decision.¡±


    Sofia nodded. ¡°Okay, Dad. I know what to do. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

 Chapter 1288

    Chapter 1288


    Chapter 1288


    After that, Sofia left.


    Birk smiled and said to himself, ¡°My baby daughter finally found a man she likes. I can tell she really


    likes him a lot.¡±


    Meanwhile, Franko, Leslie, and the others arrived at thergest city in Dracodom¨COolong City.


    Oolong City was a busy metropolitan city where many strong fighters resided. It was also the city where


    the royal family of


    Dracodom lived.


    Once they arrived home, Franko freshened up and had a


    makeover to look more stylish and handsome. After that, he


    drove to look for Princess Nana with his bodyguards.


    ¡°This is Princess Nana¡¯s residence! Outsiders are strictly prohibited from entering!¡± The guard shouted


    out after looking at Franko.


    ¡°Open your eyes and take a look! I¡¯m Franko Marsden. My


    father is Leslie Marsden¨Cone of The Three Commanders! Are


    you sure you¡¯re not going to let me in?¡±


    The guard looked at Franko, his tone bing softer. ¡°Mister Franko, there¡¯s nothing I can do. The


    princess has ordered not to let anyone in for two days. She¡¯s in a bad mood. Why don¡¯t youe back


    in two days?¡±


    Chapter 1258


    Franko did not n on leaving so easily. It was quite odd for


    him to show up there.


    Besides, Franko could feel that Princess Nana had feelings for him and always tried to attract his


    attention. He just did not want to entertain her in the past.


    Franko strongly believed if Princess Nana knew he was asking to see her, she would let him in.


    After some thinking, he flipped his hand, took out a second grade high¨Crank spiritual herb, and passed


    it to the guard. Could you kindly inform the princess that I want to see her? If


    she refuses to meet me,


    I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    The guard looked and quickly took the spiritual herb. With a faint smile, he said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll inform the


    princess.¡±


    After that, he was already several feet away. As he leaped one more time, he headed in another


    direction.


    Princess Nana sighed. ¡°Where the hell is Franko? It has been so many days. Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡±


    Sadly, the guards did not know why Princess Nana was in a bad mood. She went to Franko¡¯s ce


    twice, but he was away. Thus, she had been in a bad mood since then. She stayed home. for the past


    two days and refused to see anyone.


    The guard walked in and cupped his hands. ¡°Princess Nana, Franko Marsden is asking to see you.¡±


    212


    Franko did not n on leaving so easily. It was quite odd for him to show up there.


    Besides, Franko could feel that Princess Nana had feelings for him and always tried to attract his


    attention. He just did not want to entertain her in the past.


    Franko strongly believed if Princess Nana knew he was asking to see her, she would let him in.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After some thinking, he flipped his hand, took out a second- grade high¨Crank spiritual herb, and passed


    it to the guard. Could you kindly inform the princess that I want to see her? If she refuses to meet me,


    I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    The guard looked and quickly took the spiritual herb. With a faint smile, he said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll inform the


    princess.¡±


    After that, he was already several feet away. As he leaped one


    more time, he headed in another direction.


    Princess Nana sighed. ¡°Where the hell is Franko? It has been so many days. Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡±


    Sadly, the guards did not know why Princess Nana was in a bad mood. She went to Franko¡¯s ce


    twice, but he was away. Thus, she had been in a bad mood since then. She stayed home for the past


    two days and refused to see anyone.


    The guard walked in and cupped his hands. ¡°Princess Nana, Franko Marsden is asking to see you.¡±

 Chapter 1289

    Chapter 1289


    Chapter 1289


    Princess Nana¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. She jumped up from the sofa and asked excitingly, ¡°Franko?


    Did you say Franko


    wants to see me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my princess. Franko Marsden.¡±


    The guard frowned and looked a little surprised. From Princess Nana¡¯s reaction, he could tell she was


    desperate to meet


    Franko.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Princess Nana instructed, ¡°Go. Bring him in now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my princess!¡±


    The guard left.


    After that, Princess Nana started to jump up and down. excitedly. ¡°This is great! I can¡¯t believe Franko


    is asking to see me! I wonder why he¡¯s here. Did he think it through and realize that he actually likes


    me?¡±


    With that thought in mind, it further enlightened Princess. Nana¡¯s mood and had her cheering.


    ¡°Calm down, calm down. What if he¡¯s here for other things?¡±


    She remembered she was a princess and tried to calm herself down, pretending nothing happened.


    She sat on the couch, picked up the teacup on the table, and took a sip.


    2/1


    Franko quickly acted excited to see the princess when he entered the room. ¡°Nana! Princess Nana! I


    heard my staff tell me you went looking for me when I was away. I¡¯m sorry. I rushed here to see you


    once they told me.¡±


    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°Why did you look for me?¡±


    ¡°Franko, just call me Nana. I don¡¯t like it when you call me a princess. We¡¯ve known each other for so


    long. We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? I only wanted to talk to you, but I didn¡¯t know you were away.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Franko thought and continued, ¡°Nana, I know a nice cafe on the west side. My friend is the owner. I¡¯m


    free today, so why don¡¯t I bring you out for a cup of coffee?¡±


    That was the first time Franko asked her out.


    It had her gloating and feeling pleased. However, she pretended to stay calm.


    ¡°Let me think¡­ I don¡¯t have anything on my schedule today. Alright, I¡¯ll go since it¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve


    asked me out.¡±


    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s my pleasure and honor having the princess. drinking coffee with me!¡± Franko chuckled.


    As he stood up, he bowed to invite Princess Nana to walk along with him like a gentleman.


    Chapter 1289


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Nana smiled, stood up, and walked together with Franko.


    Meanwhile, Severin continued to produce alchemical pills in his free time since he did not have


    information regarding the


    rest of the hall.


    Unfortunately, his progress was slow. He did not have enough of the ingredient needed to make the


    third¨Cgrade medium- rank alchemical pills. He started to feel sad as the spiritual


    herbs ran out.


    After a while, it was another failed attempt. Severin went to his


    bed and sat on it to rest.


    He wiped off the sweat on his forehead and sighed to himself. ¡® I only have ten sets of ingredients left to


    make the third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical pill. I really hope I can seed soon. It¡¯s not going to


    be easy to hunt for these ingredients.¡±


    After resting for a while, Severin recalled every detail of his. production and tried hard to familiarize


    himself with every


    step.

 Chapter 1290

    Chapter 1290


    Chapter 1290


    Once Severin did that, he stood up and heated the cauldron to


    start another round.


    Time passed. He focused intensely on every step to ensure the whole process was perfect.


    ¡°It¡¯s finished!¡±


    Several minutester, Severin looked happy. Finally, he waved his hand, and an alchemical pill flew out


    of the cauldron and


    hovered in front of him.


    ¡°Haha! I did it! I did it!¡± heughed happily.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The attempt to produce a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical pill took him a few days. It was much


    harder than any of the breakthroughs from before.


    Despite that, he did it. He sessfully produced a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical pill. That


    meant there would be more.


    In other words, he had be a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank


    alchemist.


    ¡°Haha! I¡¯m finally a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist! Based on the color of this alchemical pill, it¡¯s


    mediocre- quality. Not bad! Not bad!¡±


    Chapter 1200


    Severin chuckled and was about to put the alchemical pill into a porcin bottle.


    Just then, the door was opened, and Diane came walking in.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Time for dinner. You wouldn¡¯t even know it¡¯s time. for dinner if I didn¡¯te in and get you.¡±


    Diane rolled her eyes. ¡°I know alchemy is very important to


    you, but so is your body. After Sofia left, you¡¯ve been doing this non¨Cstop. I don¡¯t see you resting at all.


    Your body won¡¯t be able


    to handle it.¡±


    Severin felt touched seeing Diane being worried for his


    wellbeing. He passed the porcin bottle to Diane and said, ¡°I did it! I¡¯ve sessfully produced a third¨C


    grade medium¨Crank alchemical pill. Your husband is now a third¨Cgrade medium rank alchemist! Haha!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Diane was shocked and could not believe it.


    She opened the bottle and smelled the scent of the alchemical pill. After that, she closed the bottle and


    passed it back to


    Severin.


    ¡°Severin, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    Severin got closer to Diane, hugged her, and pinched her


    behind. ¡°Oh, really? What about giving me a reward tonight


    3/1


    now that I¡¯m a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist?¡±


    Diane¡¯s face blushed after hearing that. ¡°You! Don¡¯t you feel tired from doing this all day long? Why


    don¡¯t I give you the reward tomorrow night?¡±


    ¡°Why choose another day when today¡¯s good? I¡¯m not tired either,¡± Severin chuckled.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go down and have our dinner first.¡±


    Diane smiled and dragged Severin down.


    When they were downstairs, She asked, ¡°Look at how happy you two are. Why are you two so


    happy?¡±


    ¡°I have good news. Severin just bes a third¨Cgrade medium


    -rank alchemist! This calls for a celebration. We need to


    celebrate tonight!¡±


    Diane smiled and ran to get a bottle of red wine.

 Chapter 1291

    Chapter 1291


    ¡°Oh, my god! Is that true? Did you have another breakthrough?


    After hearing it, She stood up excitedly with her eyes widened.


    It was truly amazing and spectacr that Severin was a third- grade medium¨Crank alchemist. She did


    not think Severin would improve so fast. It would shock everyone in Dracodom if this got out.


    ¡°Haha! Good, good! My son is so talented!¡±


    Maurice was also so excited that he could not stop smiling.


    When Severin was in jail, they owed many people money and often got picked on by Easton¡¯s men.


    Their life was so pathetic


    that they could not even afford to buy meat to put on the table.


    Their life was totally different from before. Never in his wildest dream had he thought that would be his


    life.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re so amazing! My dad is an amazing person!¡±


    Selene looked excited as she pped her hands.


    Severin smiled at Selena and said, ¡°Selene, you¡¯re very gifted


    too. Train hard, and you¡¯ll be strong.¡±


    2/3


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll train hard.¡±


    Selene nodded, looking at the lobster on the table before taking a gulp.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Selene, you look hungry. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat everyone!¡± Diane smiled.


    She came back with a bottle of red wine. Then she opened the bottle and poured a ss for everyone.


    She stood up and took the bottle away from Diane. ¡°Diane, you¡¯re Severin¡¯s wife. Let me do this


    instead.¡±


    Her action amused Diane. ¡°You¡¯re his wife too. I¡¯m just pouring a ss for everyone. It¡¯s not a difficult


    thing to do.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Come. Let¡¯s celebrate!¡±


    Severin chuckled when he saw Diane and She getting along


    well.


    After dinner, Severin headed to Diane¡¯s room to im his


    reward.


    The next day, Severin started producing alchemical pills again. after waking up. He only had less than


    ten sets of ingredients


    left. After he finished, he sessfully produced two alchemical


    pills.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Including the one he produced yesterday, he had made three.


    third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical pills.


    He ced the alchemical pills into the porcin bottle. When he looked at the clock, he realized it was


    already evening. He looked out the window.


    ¡°Rachel and the others don¡¯t need these yet. As for me, it¡¯s not going to have much effect if I eat them.


    Then again, it¡¯s not.pletely useless.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time for a breakthrough in my attainment. With the help of the alchemical pills, I can have the


    breakthrough I¡¯m waiting for. One for the breakthrough, and the other two can be used to stabilize my


    power.¡±


    Several days had passed before Severin ate three of the alchemical pills. Finally, there were


    improvements in his attainment, and his power was stable too.

 Chapter 1292

    Chapter 1292


    Chapter 1292


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few days. Wendy, Lillie, and the others are now


    level nine warrior kings. I bet Rachel and the others must¡¯ve improved too.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After some thinking, Severin smiled faintly. So far, no one.


    knew he had six bodyguards who were level nine warrior kings


    in his mansion.


    Their attainments were considered top¨Ctier fighters in the


    mundane world.


    Since Severin had finished his third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank spiritual herbs, he used his spare time to


    produce alchemical pills suitable for Diane, She, and Selene.


    Selene did not disappoint Severin. Not only did she have a breakthrough, but she became a level two


    profound master at day prior.


    She became a level five profound master, and Diane became a level seven profound master.


    Both of them were extremely thrilled to reach the new level. They were so much closer to the warrior


    king stage they


    dreamed of.


    When Severin went downstairs, Rachel and Zoheb hade


    over.


    Chapter 12


    ¡°Why are you two here?¡± Severin smiled and asked.


    Zoheb answered, ¡°Supreme Leader, Rachel and I are now level nine warrior kings. The others are now


    level eight warrior kings. I think they should be able to progress in a few days. We¡¯re really excited and


    want to share the news with you.¡±


    Severin nodded and felt satisfied. ¡°Not bad! I don¡¯t have to


    worry about you guys anymore.¡±


    After a pause, he said, ¡°It¡¯s too bad. I haven¡¯t found the remaining four halls yet. There¡¯s no news about


    them either. I only have seven months left.¡±


    Rachel smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve sent people to look for them. There are thirty¨Csix counties, and we


    have basically covered half of them. It¡¯ll take two to three months to gather more


    information.¡±


    At that point, Severin felt relieved. ¡°Yeah. I know you can¡¯t rush it. I think it¡¯s better to find them earlier


    so I can help them


    attain level nine warrior kings soon. I¡¯ll feel more at case then.¡±


    After some thinking, Rachel asked, ¡°Supreme leader, why does your uncle¨Cmaster want us to be


    level nine warrior kings after you found us? Do you know why?¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. He didn¡¯t tell me.


    I just did what he told me to. However, he did say if you aplish it, there¡¯ll be a great opportunity


    waiting for you.¡±


    Chapter 12


    Rachel got very excited. ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Take the time to rx. You¡¯re free to do anything. Just stay out of trouble and don¡¯t cause any


    trouble,¡± Severin chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s going to create a scene if people find out there are so many level nine


    warrior kings in this city.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re not the type to cause trouble.¡±


    Suddenly, Rachel remembered how Severin arrived at the right time to rescue her. She was still very


    grateful. ¡°If anyone dares to pick on us, we won¡¯t go easy on them.¡±


    Zoheb chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one is going to pick on us. They know that we¡¯re with the County


    Mansion unless they¡¯re from another city and don¡¯t know the situation in this city.¡±

 Chapter 1293

    Chapter 1293


    Chapter 1293


    After some thinking, Severin looked at Rachel and Zoheb again. ¡°Since you two are here, why don¡¯t


    you stay for dinner? We could celebrate the good news too.¡±


    Rachel shrugged. ¡°Not a problem. It¡¯s an honor to have dinner with you.¡±


    Zoheb chuckled, ¡°Great. We can have a drink or two!¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°Rachel, we¡¯re basically on the same team now. You don¡¯t have to be so polite


    or stand so upright.. Don¡¯t think of yourself as my subordinate. You¡¯re a guest too.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Miss Rachel, Mister Zoheb.¡±


    When She walked in, she greeted them cheerfully.


    Severin smiled. ¡°They had a breakthrough and are now level. nine warrior kings. I invited them to have


    dinner and drink together tonight to celebrate. Go tell the kitchen to prepare more food tonight, will


    you?¡±


    She looked at them enviously. ¡°I¡¯m so jealous. That makes you two almost the same as the Four


    Great War Gods. When


    can I reach that level?¡±


    Rachel smiled at She. ¡°You¡¯re very talented. It¡¯s not going to take long before you catch up to us. We


    don¡¯t dare topare


    ourselves to the Four Great War Gods since they¡¯re now warrior


    emperors.


    ¡°The world is so huge. There could be many more fighters who remain unknown or anonymous. Even if


    we have a


    breakthrough in our attainment, we still need to remain low profile.¡±


    Zoheb agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss Rachel is right. Modesty is very important.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I need to go to the kitchen and ask them to prepare more food for tonight.¡±


    She smiled and left them.


    Shortly after She left, Severin saw Sofia walk in with a smile.


    ¡°Hey, handsome, I¡¯m here again!¡± She greeted.


    Diane and Megan were with her too.


    Megan smiled. ¡°Hey, Severin. Do you know what a coincidence it is? We just returned from shopping


    and saw Sofia at the door.


    Megan continued to tease, ¡°This is the second time Sofia hase over to visit you. You¡¯re not dumb,


    right? I¡¯m sure you


    know the reason why shees.¡±


    Megan winked at Severin as she spoke.


    Sofia blushed. She felt like Megan could read her mind and


    3/3


    discovered she was there to pursue Severin. Her heart raced.


    Without any hesitation, she quickly defended herself. ¡°Megan, it¡¯s not what you think it is. I¡¯m here


    because I have something to discuss with Severin.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so shy? Is it because what I said is true?¡±


    Megan felt like she had hit the jackpot and smiled.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I remember you always called him handsome, but when did you start calling him by his name?¡±

 Chapter 1294

    Chapter 1294


    Chapter 1294


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m here because I truly need to discuss something with him. Why would Ie all the way here


    without any reason?¡± She quickly exined.


    She covered her rosy cheeks, looking anxious and nervous.


    Diane, who had remained silent, frowned. It seemed like Sofia had never been in a rtionship.


    Otherwise, Sofia would not have easily revealed her emotions even if Megan had told the


    truth.


    Nheless, she was really d that her husband was so charming that even an elite disciple of the


    Stormy Moon Sect. fell for him after just meeting him a couple of times.


    Severin coughed and changed the topic. ¡°Ahem, ahem. Megan, stop fooling around! Miss Sofia, you


    said you have things to discuss with me?¡±


    Sofia nced at everyone and bit her lip. ¡°Umm¡­ Can we talk


    alone?¡±


    Severin looked at the others and said, ¡°Diane, can you and


    She apany Rachel and Zoheb? They¡¯re having dinner


    with us. I need to talk with Sofia.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    2/3


    Diane smiled and winked at Severin.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Miss Sofia, let¡¯s go somewhere to talk.¡±


    Shortly, Severin brought She to a garden near the vi. He scanned around to make sure no one


    was around to hear their


    conversation.


    ¡°Miss Sofia, there¡¯s no one else here. You can speak now.¡±


    Sofia smiled, ¡°I have good news for you. I¡¯ve told my sect leader about you and told him that you¡¯re a


    third¨Cgrade low- rank alchemist. Guess what his reaction was?.¡±


    After hearing that, Severin frowned and quickly analyzed the whole situation. ¡°Miss Sofia, did your sect


    leader send you here to convince me to join the sect? I know how important a third- grade low¨Crank


    alchemist means to a sect, but I¡¯m not interested in joining. Not even if you invite me to be the sect¡¯s


    elder.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Sofia frowned when Severin rejected her even before she


    offered him anything. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to consider it? We¡¯re inviting you to be a grand¨C


    elder, not just an elder.¡±


    She continued anxiously, ¡°A grand¨Celder has more authority than an elder. The sect leader respects


    the grand¨Celder more. Currently, we only have one grand¨Celder in the sect. He¡¯s a third¨Cgrade low¨C


    rank alchemist too, but the alchemical pills


    3/3


    he produces aren¡¯t as good as yours.¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly, ¡°Miss Sofia, I¡¯m really sorry. The truth is that my uncle¨Cmaster has a sect of his


    own. ording to our agreement, I¡¯ll be joining his sect in seven months. If I want to join a sect, I can


    only join his sect. If I join the Stormy Moon Sect, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll kill me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Your uncle¨Cmaster is a founder of a sect too. I¡¯m. sure you¡¯ll be well cared for if you join his


    sect.¡±


    Sofia was a little disappointed. She hoped to see Severin more often and make Severin fall for her if he


    decided to join her


    sect. If not, she had to look for excuses when she wanted to


    Then again, she did not give up easily. After thinking for a while, she asked, ¡°What if my sect agrees to


    let your wives and daughter join and train with you in the sect? We don¡¯t normally allow it, but for you,


    we¡¯re willing to break the rules

 Chapter 1295

    Chapter 1295


    Chapter 1295


    Severin smirked after hearing that. He then said, ¡°That¡¯s a really attractive offer! Their current


    attainments are too low and surely won¡¯t meet the requirements of Stormy Moon Sect. I see that you


    guys are willing to break the rules so I can join.¡±


    After pausing, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t join you. I hope you can understand it. I¡¯ve already made a promise with


    my uncle- master.¡±


    She sighed and smiled bitterly. ¡°Alright. If you¡¯ve made up your mind, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    She pondered and said, ¡°Oh, I want to thank you again for the alchemical pill. I¡¯m a level four warrior


    emperor now. Without the pill, reaching this level would¡¯ve taken me months or even a year.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? It¡¯s just an


    alchemical pill. You don¡¯t have to thank me so many times, but I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t ept your offer.¡±


    Sofia smiled back. ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. Even though I can¡¯t. convince you, we can still have dinner


    together.¡±


    Seveirn chuckled. ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t worry. Dinner is on me!¡±


    Both of them chatted for a while before returning to the vi.


    20


    When Sofia went to get her rest, Megan, She, and Diane were so curious that they quickly went to


    look for Severin and asked what he and Sofia talked about.


    ¡°No! They¡¯re asking you to be their grand¨Celder, and we can go together to train with you? Why didn¡¯t


    you ept the offer? Are you an idiot?¡±


    Megan eximed excitedly. ¡°This is a really good opportunity! It¡¯s the grand¨Celder¡¯s position! What


    were you thinking of? It¡¯s a chance for us to ride on your coattails.¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°I have a better n. I haven¡¯t even aplished the task my uncle¨Cmaster


    assigned to me. Let¡¯s just wait for now. He didn¡¯t tell me much about his sect, but I¡¯ve got a feeling that


    it¡¯s a lot stronger than Stormy Moon Sect.


    ¡°Why would you have that feeling when he didn¡¯t tell you anything about his sect? What if his sect is


    weaker than Stormy


    Moon Sect?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Megan did not understand why Severin was so confident.


    Severin replied, ¡°It¡¯s because I can¡¯t figure out uncle¨Cmaster¡¯s attainment. That means his attainment is


    so much stronger


    than mine. He could figure out my attainment easily.¡±


    That exined Megan¡¯s question. She chuckled.


    ¡°I see. He¡¯s your uncle¨Cmaster, right? If you¡¯re going to further


    Chapter 1215


    your training in his sect, are you bringing Diane, She, and Selene? Can you bring me too? We¡¯re


    your family too.


    ¡°Oh, and Benjamin. He¡¯s an alchemist too. It¡¯s not too much to ask your uncle¨Cmaster to let Benjamin


    join the sect, right?

 Chapter 1296

    Chapter 1296


    Chapter 1296


    Severin thought for a moment and refrained from making a promise right away. He said solemnly, ¡°I


    can¡¯t give you an


    answer right now because that was my first time meeting my master¡¯s junior. I haven¡¯t met him before


    then, and I can¡¯t be sure if he¡¯s the kind of person who is easy to talk to.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, right? Is that really so difficult for him to ept?¡± Megan frowned. She was


    obviously a little disappointed.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°We still have another seven months to go. By that time, Diane, She, and


    Selene would have achieved a certain level of attainment. Since he is my master¡¯s junior, it should be


    fine to bring the three of them along.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She and Diane exchanged nces with each other.


    However, Severin continued, ¡°Benjamin is a first¨Cgrade high- rank alchemist at the moment, and I


    believe he¡¯ll be a second- grade alchemist by then. It would be easy for him to join the sect. You, on the


    other hand, might face some difficulty if you neither have any attainment nor the talent for it by then.¡±


    Following a pause, Severin continued, ¡°My master¡¯s junior might be the leader of the sect, but he


    cannot just brush off the feelings of the sect¡¯s elders. epting your admission would


    be difficult.¡±


    273


    ¡°No!¡± Megan had a bitter, agonized look. ¡°What am I supposed to do if all of you join the sect and


    Benjamin follows along? He¡¯s my boyfriend! What if he abandons me if he enters the sect and meets


    other hot chicks? He¡¯ll be stronger, and my presence will only be an obstacle to him. The power


    gap between us will only get bigger. Our rtionship is done for. I realize now that I won¡¯t be able to


    live up to his standards in the future.¡±


    She smiled jokingly and said, ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re a beautiful woman! You¡¯ll always


    continue to live up to his standards.¡±


    Megan rolled her eyes and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to be making that sort of joke.¡±


    ¡°Rx,¡± Severin said with a smile. ¡°My master¡¯s junior has already promised to give me a reward that


    will help to change one¡¯s talent for attainment. I initially wanted to give it to Diane, but since Diane,


    She, and Selene have been able to train, the reward will go to you. You¡¯ll be able to cross that


    threshold of attainment and begin training.¡±


    Megan¡¯s mood improved slightly when she heard that. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°That¡¯s more like


    it! Once I cross that threshold, you will have to prepare more pills for me. I want to catch up with


    Benjamin, or at least reach a level of attainment that is almost on the same level as him. I¡¯ll leave that


    in your capable hands then! You¡¯re the best brother¨Cinw I could


    3/3


    ever ask for!¡±


    Severin knew that Megan would feel a sense of inferiority around Benjamin if she could not cultivate or


    had low attainment. He nodded and assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise to prepare the pills for you.


    The speed with which you¡¯ll make breakthroughs will be rtively quick with the help of the pills, but


    you¡¯ll have to wait until your level for each breakthrough has stabilized before proceeding to the next


    breakthrough. You need to get used to your new strength level. Don¡¯t be too eager now. We wouldn¡¯t


    want your strength to be unstable after each breakthrough.¡±


    Megan smiled and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother¨Cin¨CLaw! I promise not to be too greedy! Hehe!


    Thanks a bunch! You¡¯re such an amazing person. My sister made the right choice in choosing you.


    Lucy is an idiot for not appreciating someone like you.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, when did you be such a sweet talker?¡± Severin asked in jest.

 Chapter 1297

    Chapter 1297


    Chapter 1297


    Severin had dinner with everyone at a restaurant before returning happily to the governor¡¯s mansion.


    Sofiay on the bed with conflicted feelings. Although there were no longer any moansing from the


    room next to her, she had insomnia because she was thinking too much. She had already told Severin


    what she wanted to tell him, so she could


    not figure out any other excuse for her to stay.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Sofia sat up suddenly. Unlike She, she was not bold and brave enough to try


    and win his heart. By contrast, Sofia was a very shy woman. She was upset at not having a concrete


    excuse to stay.


    At that moment, Severin was lying on the bed with Diane. She rested her head on his chest and said


    softly, ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel that Sofia likes you after how she reacted today. She


    blushed so hard when Megan said that to her. I can tell that


    she¡¯s an innocent woman.


    Severin smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, honey. She mentioned before that Janice and Nancy


    like me too. You put it as though I should make a harem out of all these women just because they like


    me. I can¡¯t do that!¡±


    Diane smiled and shrugged. She cocked her brow and said, Well, I think you should give it a try if you


    like them.¡±


    1/3


    Chapter 1297


    Severin red at Diane and retorted, ¡°You just want to make things moreplicated, don¡¯t you? You


    should get some rest. Good night!¡±


    The next morning, Sofia bid Severin a reluctant and regrettable


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    farewell.


    At the same time, Franko¡¯s rtionship with Nana was


    progressing fairly well. After several days of courtship, Nana seemed to have beenpletely smitten


    by him. They were having a stroll when Franko sensed that the opportune


    moment had arrived. He said to Nana, ¡°You look so much cuter and prettier than when I first got to


    know you, Nana.¡±


    Nana blushed when she heard that. Her heart was filled with joy and she said bashfully, ¡°Do I? You¡¯re


    not joking with me, are you?¡±


    Franko said, ¡°Why would I joke with you like that? I¡¯m telling you the truth. You¡¯re bing more and


    more beautiful by the day, and your beauty never grows old.¡±


    Nana blushed even harder and turned around. ¡°You¡¯re acting a little different today, Franko. Why are


    you saying that kind of stuff to me?¡± Her heart was beating wildly and she seemed to have felt


    something.


    Franko nced at her before saying, ¡°I realize that I¡¯ve fallen for you, but it¡¯s such a shame that we


    can¡¯t be together.¡±


    3/3


    Nana¡¯s heart skipped a beat after she heard that. She immediately looked up at him and asked, ¡°Did I


    hear you correctly, Franko? Did you say that you¡¯ve fallen for me?¡±


    Franko nodded. ¡°Yes, Princess Nana. I like you. I wish I could be your prince consort, but fate will not


    allow us to be together.


    ¡°Why not? I like you very much too. What¡¯s stopping us from being together if we both like each other?¡±


    Nana asked. A sudden thought then urred to her and she looked at Franko with some surprise. ¡°Are


    you afraid that my father will say no? Don¡¯t worry. I promise everything will be fine. Your status is good


    enough to be worthy of me.¡±


    Nana then paused briefly before asking, ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for you to say that?¡±


    Franko was downcast, but he immediately hugged Nana. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just unfortunate that we¡¯re not


    fated to be with each other. We can only be good friends with each other.¡±


    ¡°Why? That¡¯s not funny, Franko. What else can stop us if we both love each other? Don¡¯t worry. I


    assure you that my father will say yes.¡± Nana began to panic because she did not know. what Franko


    was afraid of.

 Chapter 1298

    Chapter 1298


    Chapter 1298


    Franko then exined, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s because I offended a guy and he castrated me. I¡¯m no longer a


    normal man. I¡¯m a useless. person.¡®


    ¡°Castrated?¡±


    Nana was dumbfounded. She took a few steps back and stood there in shock. ¡°How is that even


    possible? Who would do that to you? Don¡¯t you have a high level of attainment? You have plenty of


    strong bodyguards helping you, don¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you


    the son of amander? Who would dare to attack you?¡±


    ¡°His name is Severin, and he¡¯s the South County¡¯s governor!¡± Franko gnashed his teeth and clenched


    his fists. He wanted


    Severin dead.


    ¡°Severin!¡± Nana gritted her teeth angrily. ¡°Isn¡¯t he already dead? Didn¡¯t your father avenge you? You


    and your father are both warrior emperors.¡±


    Franko shook his head in disappointment. ¡°Even though my father is a level two warrior emperor, he¡¯s


    still no match for Severin. Severin is probably a level three or level four warrior emperor. He did that to


    me just because I identally touched. the butt of a female receptionist at a restaurant that I went to


    for dinner. I never knew that the restaurant was under South County Mansion¡­¡±


    Chapter 1298


    ¡°That b*stard! I¡¯m going to avenge you for what he did¡­¡± Nana went berserk and stomped her feet in


    anger.


    Franko pretended not to know about Shadraw and said with a wry smile, ¡°It¡¯s useless. There¡¯s no way I


    can get revenge. How can I get revenge if my father isn¡¯t even a match for them? I can only chalk it up


    to my unluckiness.¡±


    Then, Franko paused for a moment and acted sad again. ¡°I never cherished yourpanionship in the


    past, and it¡¯s toote for me to do that after falling in love with you. I can only me myself for not


    appreciating the true love that I had in the past. I can only live with regret now.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Nana yelled angrily. Several people who had been lurking


    in the shadows flew over as soon as they heard the yell.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What happened, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Did he do something to you, Your Highness? I¡¯ll help you beat him up!¡±


    Several level eight and level nine grandmasters asked viciously.


    Nana waved her hand. ¡°Take it easy, guys! Go away! Don¡¯t


    bother me!¡±


    The people were all rather puzzled and decided to keep a distance. Once they left, Nana said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, Franko. I¡¯ll tell my father to mobilize Shadraw and help you to avenge them. I¡¯m not going to just


    stand around without doing anything.¡±


    ¡°Shadraw? Who are they? Are they strong?¡± Franko feigned ignorance and asked Nana.

 Chapter 1299

    Chapter 1299


    Chapter 1299


    ¡°They are. They¡¯re very strong!¡± Nana said with a grin. ¡°There are about a dozen or members, and few


    people know about


    them. Many have an attainment level that is much higher than that of your father. Their highest¨Cin¨C


    command has even reached that of level eight warrior emperor! Even my father treats them with the


    utmost respect so as not to offend them when doing business with them.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re that strong?¡± Franko asked in surprise. He then remarked with emotion, ¡°Guess I do have


    some hope of revenge then.¡± However, he soon frowned and said, ¡°Maybe we should just forget about


    it. If your father has to treat them with such respect when he does business with them, I wouldn¡¯t dare


    to request your father¡¯s help to ask them. Besides, they probably won¡¯t lend a hand for this sort of


    stuff.¡±


    Nana frowned slightly. ¡°Shadraw won¡¯t do things on a whim. They usually interfere only when it¡¯s


    rted to the safety of Dracodom.¡± Then, she paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°But don¡¯t worry.


    My father loves me a lot. I trust that he¡¯ll do his best for me. You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Just sit


    tight and wait for the news of Severin¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Franko was touched, and he held Nana¡¯s hand affectionately. Then, he spoke in an


    impassioned and pitiful tone, ¡°It¡¯s just such a shame that I¡¯m no longer a normal man.


    2/3


    I won¡¯t be able to please you in the future.¡±


    However, he was surprised when Nana said, ¡°Rtionships have ups and downs, Franko. Even if we


    can¡¯t be together, I¡¯ll always have you in my heart!¡±


    Franko became emotional at that time. He did not expect Nana to love him that much. He hugged Nana


    in his arms and felt some measure of tenderness.


    ¡°Damn it! Why is he hugging Princess Nana? He¡¯s despicable!¡± One of the men who was responsible


    for Nana¡¯s safety was nearly frothing at the mouth when he saw what was


    happening. His expression had soured to the extreme.


    An old man next to him smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t


    stand a chance anymore, Michael. You¡¯ve had a crush on Nana for a long time, but there hasn¡¯t been


    much progress either¡­¡±


    Michael clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Even though I¡¯m not worthy of her, she shouldn¡¯t have gotten so


    close with a bastard like Franko. My investigations into him have revealed that he isn¡¯t a good person.


    He might look like a decent guy, but he does a lot of heinous things in private. There is one thing I find


    odd though. He never seemed to like Princess Nana before, so why would he try to win her heart all of


    a sudden?¡±


    After some thought, the old man said, ¡°Princess Nana doesn¡¯t really stand out much in terms of looks,


    and Franko is very particr when hees to women. That was why he ignored


    Nana in the past. I agree that it¡¯s a little surprising to see him being so close to Nana.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Having said that, he thought for a while before adding, ¡°Don¡¯t feel discouraged though. Maybe Franko


    is just having a phase. You might still stand a chance.¡±


    Michael smiled bitterly. ¡°I hope so. I told Nana to avoid Franko, but Nana just didn¡¯t want to believe me.


    Sigh. I guess people do turn a little dumb when they¡¯re madly in love!¡±


    After a while, Franko and Nana came their way.


    ¡°You should head home. I¡¯ll go back home too. Don¡¯t worry, okay? I¡¯ll definitely be able to convince my


    father,¡± Nana said.


    to Franko with a smile.

 Chapter 1300

    Chapter 1300


    Chapter 1300


    ¡°Okay then. Be safe!¡± Franko waved his hand at her and bid her goodbye. He then turned around and


    drove off.


    ¡°Bring me back to the pce!¡± Nana said to Michael and the other men.


    Once they were back, Nana went up to her father¨CLogan.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Father!¡± Nana called out to Logan with a sweet smile. ¡°Let me give you a massage!¡±


    Logan smiled and epted the offer. As he enjoyed Nana¡¯s shoulder rubbing, he said, ¡°What¡¯s gotten


    into you today? I¡¯m surprised you¡¯d take the initiative to give me a shoulder


    massage. Tell me, is there anything you need my help with? I find it hard to believe that you¡¯d give me


    a massage for no good


    reason.


    Nana then said coquettishly, ¡°Nothing escapes you, huh?¡± She


    walked from the back to the front and squatted in front of


    Logan. She massaged his legs and said, ¡°Father, Franko was bullied, and I want you to ask Shadraw¡¯s


    people to help avenge


    him.¡±


    ¡°Hold on¡­¡± Logan was stunned for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re kidding right, Nana? Are you genuinely asking


    me to request Shadraw¡¯s help to avenge Franko just because he was bullied? I can¡¯t


    2/3


    possibly do that. He is Leslie¡¯s son, and Leslie has a lot of


    strong men. If worsees to worst, won¡¯t his father be able to back him up? Why does he need the


    assistance of Shadraw¡¯s people? We shan¡¯t bother them with anything that does not affect Dracodom¡¯s


    safety.¡±


    Nana had a bitter expression and said aggrievedly, ¡°I¡¯m only asking for your help because there¡¯s no


    other way! Franko¡¯s father would avenge him if he was bullied, but in this case, his father was no match


    for the guy.¡±


    ¡°What? His father was no match for the person?¡± The pitch in


    Logan¡¯s voice rose by several degrees¨Ca clear sign that he was shocked by what he heard. ¡°That can¡¯t


    be possible! Isn¡¯t his


    father a level two warrior emperor? How can someone like that be no match for the guy? Could Franko


    have provoked someone from a secluded sect? It¡¯d be very troublesome if that was the


    case.¡±


    Nana then said, ¡°I can assure you that the person isn¡¯t from a


    secluded sect. His name is Severin, and he¡¯s the South County¡¯s


    governor!¡±


    ¡°How is the South County¡¯s governor so powerful?¡± Logan


    frowned before adding, ¡°In any case, he is the South County governor, so he is technically one of our


    own. There is no need to embark on a killing spree, especially when it¡¯s among our people. Besides,


    having more talent in Dracodom will be


    beneficial for us!¡±


    Chapter 1300


    Nana was speechless for a moment. ¡°But, Father! I don¡¯t want. to see Franko being treated that way!


    Leslie made lots of contributions to Dracodom too. Are you just going to take a step back and let him


    suffer?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Severin kill Leslie and Franko after emerging victorious against them?¡± Logan asked after


    some thought.

 Chapter 1301

    Chapter 1301


    Chapter 1301


    ¡°Leslie is amander, after all. Severin wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him!¡± Nana said casually.


    Logan smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. It means he¡¯s conducted himself properly. He may have won, but


    he spared Leslie and Franko because he simply wanted to teach them a lesson. It would be good to


    keep the Marsdens¡® ego in check. There¡¯s not sound reason for us to avenge Franko, is there?¡±


    Logan then took a deep breath before adding, ¡°I know that you like Franko, but he¡¯s arrogant, and he


    doesn¡¯t feel the same way for you. I think it¡¯s best that you just give up.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°No! Franko likes me too. My rtionship with him is progressing well, but Franko has lost his


    masculinity.¡± Nana became angrier with each passing thought. Her eyes were already red, and she was


    already about to cry.


    ¡°What do you mean when you say that he¡¯s lost his masculinity?¡± Logan did not understand what she


    meant and looked curiously at her.


    Nana then said awkwardly, ¡°He¡­ umm¡­ Severin castrated him.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s rather bold of Severin!¡± Logan was startled and somewhat ted. He did not like Franko


    very much, and he did.


    Chapter 1301


    2/3


    not want his beloved daughter to be with someone like that. Franko¡¯s emasction all but guaranteed


    that he would not be Logan¡¯s son¨Cinw, which undoubtedly made Logan very happy.


    ¡°Exactly! You must avenge Franko!¡± Nana pleaded anxiously.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t change the fact that Severin is one of our nation¡¯s talents. It¡¯ll be difficult to talk to Shadraw¡¯s


    members, and it¡¯s also not ideal for me to seek their help.¡± Logan appeared to be conflicted.


    Nana had an idea. ¡°If you think that Severin is a talent worth. keeping, then we can always just castrate


    him without killing him. Isn¡¯t that good enough already? He¡¯ll be alive to serve Dracodom, and at the


    same time, we can give him a taste of his own medicine. His emasction will be the talk of the town,


    and he¡¯ll be subjected to a life of shame. That should be okay with you, right?¡±


    To Nana¡¯s surprise, Logan sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to take this up with Shadraw. Why don¡¯t we just let this


    go?¡±


    Nana took a few steps back. She steeled herself, waved her palm, and took out a sword. She ced


    the de against her neck and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already given Franko my word. If you don¡¯t get Shadraw to


    help me avenge him, then I¡¯ll end my life right before your eyes!¡±


    Some of the guards saw her act of desperation from a distance.


    They came over immediately and were prepared for the worst. No, Your Highness! Don¡¯t do it!¡±


    ¡°No, Princess Nana!¡± A few servants persuaded her worryingly


    too.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Logan was lost for words. He never expected Nana to


    force his hand for the sake of a man.


    ¡°Will you do it, Father? I¡¯ll kill myself if you say no!¡± Logan¡¯s hesitance prompted Nana to apply a bit of


    force on the de. A small gash appeared on her neck and blood began to flow out.

 Chapter 1302

    Chapter 1302


    "Fine! I''ll speak to them about this! Could you please just put the sword away?" Logan was forced to agree to her demands because he was afraid that she might do it.


    Nana breathed a sigh of relief when Logan agreed. She put away the sword and said, "That''s a promise, Father. You can''t go back on your word."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I won''t. I''ll talk to them, and I''ll get them to help even if it means having to beg them. Are you happy now?" Logan felt helpless. He walked over, took out a healing pill, and handed it to Nana. "Eat this so your wounds will heal. You''ve lost your mind, you know that?"


    "I know you love me more than anyone else in the world!" Nana took Logan''s hand and said coquettishly.


    After a while, Logan arrived at a courtyard. A grey-haired, wispy-bearded, and almost immortal-looking old man was ying chess with another middle-aged man. Both of them were Shadraw''s members, and the old man was none other than Alex Horstead-their leader.


    When the two of them saw Logan''s arrival, they merely nced at him and continued their game without bothering to stand up and greet him.


    Once Logan came up to Alex, thetter asked, "Is there anything you need from us?"


    "Your prediction is spot on, Alex. I came to see you today because I need your help." Logan and Alex were old acquaintances, and Logan took his seat while exining the reason for his visit. Alex said, "Hehe, I didn''t predict anything. You never visit unless you need something."


    The middle-aged man smiled at Logan and said, "You have three strongmanders serving under you. I heard that the four war gods have also made a breakthrough to level one warrior emperor. What else can''t they handle? I don''t think there''s anything under the sun that is too much for then to deal with. Did the rulers of other countries send their strong men over to cause trouble?"


    Logan smiled awkwardly. "Well, Dracodom has thirty-six counties, and it was surprising that one of the counties'' governors is a warrior emperor. His name is Severin, and he''s from South County Mansion. He probably already reached level three or level four warrior emperor. Even Leslie and his men were no match for Severin. I only came to ask for your help because I had no other choice."


    "Severin?" Alex frowned. "That name doesn''t ring a bell."


    Logan smiled and said, "Of course not. You were never one to pay much attention to these things before. Severin has been appointed just recently. I believe it was about a month or two ago. I only heard about him recently too. He did not leave too much of an impression on me since the governor of Skystream Province had endorsed him, so it dide as a bit of a surprise that his attainment was that high."


    The middle-aged man, whose name was Francis, nced at Logan with a frown. "He''s a county governor, so his strength is immaterial because he''s one of our own. Furthermore, he''s a rare gem in terms of talent. I''m curious to know why you''re asking us for help. Wouldn''t it be a loss for Dracodom if he''s dead?"


    "Or does he have some sort of grand ambition to usurp you?" Alex moved a chess piece. He turned his head and asked Logan, "After all, his attainment is high, so being a county governor might not be enough for him."

 Chapter 1303

    Chapter 1303


    Chapter 1303


    Logan smiled wryly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to suggest that¡¯s the case. He has such a high level of attainment,


    but he never came to me and asked to be appointed province governor ormander. Why would he


    want to usurp my position? Besides, don¡¯t practitioners like yourself tend not be interested. in securing


    these positions of power?¡±


    Francis nodded. ¡°That does seem so. Our thoughts are


    upied by attainment. We¡¯d prefer to enjoy our day rather


    than concern ourselves with these worldly things. We wouldn¡¯t


    have any time to train if we had to devote some of our time to handling matters involving the country.¡±


    Logan nodded approvingly. ¡°That¡¯s true. But the characters of some people might not be as clear¨Ccut


    as it would seem. Many are still motivated by money and power.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, Logan. Why did you seek us out to handle this Severin. you speak of?¡± Alex asked Logan


    after some thought.


    Finally, an embarrassed Logan exined what happened to the both of them. He then added, ¡°Sigh,


    my daughter is giving me so many problems and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±


    Alex smiled bitterly. ¡°You spoil her too much. It might not be good for her to continue in her willful ways.


    She needs to change her attitude.¡±


    Chapter 1305


    2/3


    Logan could only nod. ¡°You¡¯re right. I had six sons before I finally got a daughter. She was spoiled


    because her mother and


    I love her very much, and so do her six elder brothers. We can¡¯t


    kill Severin though. It would suffice to teach him a lesson by castrating him.¡±


    His remark elicited a frown from Alex. ¡°You ought to think twice before going ahead with this n. From


    what I gather, Severin has already reached significant heights in his attainment despite his young age.


    Even Leslie is no match for


    him anymore. Under such circumstances, the best avable


    option would be to kill him. If we simply castrate him, then


    there is a possibility that we will be facing trouble in the future.


    It would be bad news for all of us if he continues to make rapid breakthroughs in the future and resents


    you for what you did


    to him.¡±


    Francis nodded approvingly. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s best to nip everything in the bud to avoid any trouble in the


    future. Sparing him might give him a chance to catch up to our level of strength. We might no longer be


    a match for him then.¡±


    Logan immediately felt a wave of fear. He frowned and said, Thank you for that reminder. I can see


    how tricky it is right now. If we kill a county governor just because of something trivial, the other


    governors might find it too distasteful. After all, Franko¡¯s character isn¡¯t exactly good in the first ce.


    Then again, both of you have a very high attainment. I trustProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 1303


    that Severin won¡¯t have it so easy if he wants to catch up to your level.¡±


    Logan then asked Alex, ¡°Do you have any better suggestions?¡±


    Alex thought for a moment and said, ¡°If killing him isn¡¯t an option, then don¡¯t kill him. It will still be


    possible to castrate him, but you would have to destroy his attainment. That is the only way to avoid


    any future issues.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I suppose that is the only option. But we¡¯d be losing a real talent if ites to that.¡± Logan


    sighed, for he did cherish Severin¡¯s talents to Dracodom.


    ¡°Haha, Dracodom is a big country! There will be plenty of other talented people around. The four war


    gods, for example, have reached impressive heights in just a few years, did they not?¡± Alex chuckled.


    ¡°We can lend you a hand on this asion, but please do not seek our help on such trivial matters in


    the future. We won¡¯t help you a second time if your daughter does this stunt again. I¡¯m quite certain that


    she won¡¯tmit suicide.¡±


    Logan could only smile awkwardly as he gestured respectfully and said, ¡°Thank you, Mister Alex. I¡¯ll


    leave you to finish your chess game. Your words have reassured me.¡±

 Chapter 1304

    Chapter 1304


    Chapter 1304


    However, Alex then said to Logan, ¡°Hold on a second there. We do not wish to make a trip to the South


    County just to deal with. Severin for you, so why don¡¯t you figure of a way to get him toe to Oolong


    City? It shouldn¡¯t be that big of a problem for you, I believe.¡±


    Logan nodded. ¡°That can be done. I¡¯ll head back and figure out a n. I¡¯ll notify you once he arrives


    and we can make further arrangements after that.¡± He then excused himself and left.


    Alex moved a chess piece after Logan left and said calmly, ¡± Severin, was it? He¡¯s unlucky, I¡¯ll give him


    that. Of all themanders he could have offended, he just had to pick Leslie. And as luck would have


    it, Leslie¡¯s son is exactly Princess


    Nana¡¯s type.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How did it go, Father? Did they say yes?¡± Nana had been waiting a long time at the gates for Logan to


    return. Once he returned, she immediately came up to him and asked eagerly.


    Logan nodded and then let out a heavy sigh. ¡°They did, but they made it clear that this is the first and


    thest time that they¡¯ll do this favor for you. They were not too happy when they were asked to handle


    something so ridiculous.¡±


    Nana could not help but feel overjoyed when she heard that.¡± That¡¯s great, Father! I knew you¡¯d be able


    to persuade them! I


    2/2


    promise there won¡¯t be a second time.¡±


    Logan looked his insufferable daughter and said coldly, ¡°The same goes for me. I won¡¯t give in to you


    next time even if you threaten me with suicide. I¡¯ll just disown you if ites to that.


    ??


    ¡°I understand, Father. Don¡¯t worry. There will be no next time! I promise!¡± Nana raised her hand and


    swore on her heart.


    ¡°Hmph. I¡¯m d you understood the message loud and clear.¡± Logan snorted coldly.


    ¡°When are they leaving for the South County, by the way?¡± Nana asked impatiently.


    Logan smiled wryly. ¡°Were you genuinely expecting them to make a trip there for this sort of thing?


    They had no intention of going there, so they told me to find a way to get Severin toe over. Since


    they also hold the view that Severin is very talented, they think it¡¯s important to destroy his attainment if


    they don¡¯t kill him. Failure to do so might give Severin the chance to improve his attainment and seek


    revenge on us in the future for what we did to him.¡±


    Nana nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good that they¡¯ve thought about such a possibility. Castrating him and


    removing his attainment. would make him useless in both body and spirit!¡±

 Chapter 1305

    Chapter 1305


    Chapter 1305


    Severin was having a walk with Diane in the yard when Selene


    ran over and eximed excitedly, ¡°Dad! Dad! I had another breakthrough!¡±


    Severin immediately carried his adorable daughter up and said, ¡°Wow! You¡¯re already a level three


    profound master! Haha, not


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    bad, not bad! At this rate, you¡¯ll probably be the youngest


    warrior king in the whole of Dracodom.¡±


    ¡°I will?¡± Selene¡¯s big beautiful eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll


    work my hardest to be the youngest warrior king in


    Dracodom!¡±


    Diane had a proud look on her face. She never would have thought that Selene would have such ster


    talents for


    attainment.


    Sofia had already returned to Stormy Moon Sect by then. She went to speak with her father right away.


    When Sofia came back, Birk smiled and said, ¡°How did it go? Did Severin and his wivese back


    with you? I¡¯ve already spoken to the elders, and they all agreed to ept Severin and his wives into


    the sect. We¡¯ve even arranged a ce that is highly concentrated with spiritual energy for them to stay


    in.¡±


    In Birk¡¯s opinion, Sofia was charming enough that Severin.


    Chapter 1305


    2/3


    would be hard¨Cpressed to refuse her if invited Severin to be the


    sect¡¯s supreme elder. After all, the conditions he offered were


    rather decent.


    However, Sofia shook her head and said, ¡°He declined. Let¡¯s


    just leave it at that.¡±


    Birk¡¯s face froze instantly and he said incredulously, ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? Why would he decline when


    we offered such good conditions to him?¡±


    Sofia smiled bitterly. ¡°Why would I joke with you about this sort of thing? He acknowledged that the


    conditions we¡¯ve given him are very good, but he declined because his master¡¯s junior¨Cwhom he calls


    his uncle¨Chas an agreement with him. His uncle leads a sect too, which means he probably won¡¯te


    to our sect after joining his uncle¡¯s sect in the future.¡±


    Birk pulled a long face and could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s the name of his uncle¡¯s sect? Our Stormy


    Moon Sect is slightly better than some of the smaller and unpopr sects, and wemand a bit of


    respect too. How can he be so unappreciative? Is our sect really that bad?¡±


    Sofia rolled her eyes at Birk. ¡°Forget about it, Dad. We can onlypare our sect with some of the


    more unpopr ones, and even then, we¡¯re not on par with them. Anyway, I didn¡¯t ask about the name


    of his sect because I didn¡¯t think it was


    appropriate.¡±


    13


    ¡°Fine. Since he already has other ns, then so be it.¡± Birk could only wave his hand and sit back


    down unhappily. He looked at Sofia, and then asked, ¡°Why did youe back so quickly after Severin


    declined our offer? I thought you liked


    him? You ought to be trying to win his heart. Even if he won¡¯t join our sect or be our supreme


    elder, he can still be my


    son¨Cinw, can¡¯t he?¡±

 Chapter 1306

    Chapter 1306


    Sofia pouted. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to just leave either, but I couldn¡¯t find an excuse to stay in South Link City.


    I¡¯m a shy person, there are certain things that I can¡¯t bring myself to say.¡±


    Birk nearly fainted. She said somewhat resentfully, ¡°You can¡¯t be shy all the time. Let me give you some


    advice you need to be bold when you meet someone you like! Your mother was also a very beautiful


    woman. There amount of men who tried to win her heart could fill an entire airne! Do you know how


    I managed to get one over them?¡±


    That was Sofia¡¯s first time hearing such a thing. She looked curiously at her father and asked, ¡°How?


    Tell me, Dad! This is my first time hearing you mention something like that!¡±


    Birk cleared his throat slightly and said, ¡°Well, the first reason


    is that I¡¯m handsome. Since I¡¯ve beaten more than a third of


    her suitors in terms of looks, there were only two¨Cthirds left of


    thepetition.¡±


    Sofia looked at Birk¡¯s belly and said with disdain, ¡°Look in the mirror, Dad. Did you think you can fool


    me into believing you¡¯re handsome when you have a beer belly?¡±


    Birk immediately exined, ¡°Hey, I might be much fatter than I used to be, but I was a very handsome


    guy when I was younger.


    Chapter 1326


    Sofia did not want to argue with Birk on that. ¡°Okay, okay, I


    believe you. You¡¯ve beaten more than a third of the


    Birk smiled and said, ¡°The second thing I did was to keep the contact going. I sent some treasures to


    your mother from time to time, such as spiritual herbs or simr items. I gave her something to look


    forward to and show some affection to her. You do understand that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Sofia found his exnation somewhat fascinating and was eager to know more.


    Birk immediately smiled and said, ¡°Finally, you need to be shameless. Be as shameless, as bold, and


    as proactive as you can be. With time, you¡¯ll gain the upper edge over all otherpetitors. You


    understand that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Sofia frowned. ¡°It seems to me that you¡¯re just being a bootlicker.¡±


    Birk¡¯s face scrunched up when he heard her remark. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How


    could you liken working hard to win someone¡¯s heart to being a bootlicker? Besides, even if you think I


    am a bootlicker, then I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today without doing that!¡± Birk then put on a serious


    expression and looked at Sofia. He stood up, stretched out his hand, and patted Sofia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If


    you love someone, you


    33


    shouldn¡¯t be embarrassed to tell them. It¡¯s fine if you end up getting rejected after telling them your true


    feelings. At least you won¡¯t live without regrets.¡±


    Sofia then nodded approvingly and said, ¡°I understand, Dad. I¡¯ll get some rest for now and leave for


    South Link City


    tomorrow morning.¡±


    Birk was d to see Sofia¡¯s determination. ¡°Women have it easier when they¡¯re chasing men. I trust


    you¡¯ll do just fine.¡±


    if you


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He then paused for a moment and added, ¡°By the way, seed, you don¡¯t have to ask me for


    permission again. I think highly of Severin, so you have my unequivocal approval!¡±

 Chapter 1307

    Chapter 1307


    Chapter 1307


    Sofia did not know how to react when she saw her father¡¯s


    reaction. In the end, she chatted with him for a while before excusing herself to get some rest.


    The next morning, Severin had just woken up when Megan ran upstairs all of a sudden. She came to


    inform him and Diane that Skystream Province¡¯s governor hade to visit.


    Severin frowned when he heard that. ¡°Why did Zeke decide to visit us all of a sudden? It¡¯s not often


    that a province governor would take the initiative to visit a county governor.¡±


    Diane thought for a moment before smiling wryly and saying, You gave him a second¨Cgrade high¨Crank


    pill that helped him get a breakthrough in attainment. Is he here to request more pills?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°That might just be the case. His


    attainment probably already stabilized, so I wanted toe.


    over and see if I can get any pills.¡±


    The two of them went downstairs after the conversation.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s been a while, Mister Severin! You look more


    energetic than before! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve made yet another breakthrough in your attainment,¡± Zeke


    remarked with a chuckle when he saw Severining down with Diane.


    15


    Catherine, along with a few others, were there too. They were very happy when they found out that the


    province governor


    came to visit. After all, it was all the more reason for them to be


    proud once the public found out about it.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t make that big of a breakthrough. There are just too many things on


    my te, and


    I¡¯m very busy with alchemy too. I don¡¯t have much time to train as a result, so I only managed to secure


    a small breakthrough in my attainment.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re being too humble, Mister Severin,¡± Zeke said. He then chuckled and asked in passing, ¡°By the


    way, since you¡¯re


    already a second¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist, I can¡¯t help but


    wonder if you¡¯ve gone a step further. Your talent in alchemy is


    one to be admired!¡±


    Zeke was merely making small talk with that question. He did


    not think that Severin was able to make another breakthrough


    in such a short period and be a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank


    alchemist. After all, it was not easy to do alchemy, and it was


    even more difficult to make good progress. Making a breakthrough to third¨Crank alchemist was a


    herculean task.


    To his surprise, Severin smiled and said, ¡°I did make some


    progress, of course.¡±


    The smile on Zeke¡¯s face stiffened in an instant and his jaw dropped open. He wondered if he had


    misheard Severin¡¯s


    Chapter 1307


    answer. ¡°Have you be a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist already?¡±


    3/3


    She exchanged nces with Diane and smiled at each other. Severin was not a third¨Cgrade low¨C


    rank alchemist, but a third- rank medium¨Crank alchemist. Zeke might probably faint from fright if he


    knew that!


    Since there were no outsiders around, Severin answered in a roundabout manner and simply nodded.


    ¡°Haha, that shouldn¡¯te as a surprise, right? Do keep this a secret though, Mister Zeke. It would be


    troublesome if word gets out, and I¡¯d like to


    avoid that as much as possible.¡±


    Zeke inhaled sharply. Severin¡¯s talent was truly unprecedented after such a sessful breakthrough to


    third¨Crank alchemist. He gulped and took some time topose himself from the shock. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!


    My lips are sealed.¡±

 Chapter 1308

    Chapter 1308


    Chapter 1308


    Zeke was already thinking about how he could try and get on Severin¡¯s good side. He would benefit


    greatly if Severin


    gleefully gave him a third¨Cgrade pill.


    Severin chuckled. ¡°You didn¡¯te here just to ask about my progress in alchemy, did you?¡±


    Zeke waved his hands and said, ¡°No, no. Of course not!¡± He then paused for a moment before saying,


    ¡°I¡¯m here because I have some good news to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Good news?¡± Severin was stunned for a moment but was soon ovee with joy. He had asked Zeke


    and the others to ask around about the other halls, so his first thought was that Zeke had already


    received some news from them. Severin nced eagerly at Zeke, hoping that his first guess was right.


    The Shanahans looked eagerly at Zeke too. They were all curious to know what sort of good news they


    would receive. It had to be something very important, or else someone of Zeke¡¯s status would not have


    had toe over in person.


    Zeke smiled and said, ¡°Prince Philip, the eldest prince, will be having his birthday a few days from now.


    His father, the king, has invited several people of note to the celebration. Among them are the three


    commanders, the four war gods, and the nine province governors. He prepared an invitation card for


    2/3


    you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing to hear that the King invited Severin to a banquet!¡± Maurice, was overjoyed when he


    heard that. The king¡¯s gesture brought pride to their family.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Our family is improving by the day. I never dreamed that a day like this woulde.¡± Catherine was


    more excited than


    anyone. Her eyes were red and she was on the verge of tears.


    However, Severin did not look very happy and was frowning


    instead.


    He nced at Zeke and asked, ¡°I was invited? Has the king ever


    invited other county governors to his children¡¯s previous birthday banquets? Wouldn¡¯t there be a lot of


    people then? I¡¯m sure the county governors have a lot of rtives.¡±


    Zeke chuckled. ¡°Usually it¡¯s just themanders and the war gods that get invited. Province governors


    like us, less so. Of course, the king might asionally invite us depending on Hist Majesty¡¯s mood. The


    county governors were never invited. before, as far as I recall.¡±


    Zeke then paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°On this asion, you¡¯re the only county governor


    out of the thirty¨Csix that was invited. How do you feel? Doesn¡¯t it make you feel proud? This shows that


    the king values very much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great news, Severin! You are the only one out of thirty- six counties that were invited by the


    king! This is a true honor!


    Chapter 1308


    3/3


    The rest of the county governors will feel as though they¡¯re a step below you if they find out!¡±


    George, Stanley, and the rest of the family were all smiling.


    The invitation was undoubtedly cause for celebration in the Shanahans¡® opinion.

 Chapter 1309

    Chapter 1309


    Chapter 1309


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone there, including Diane and She, were jumping for joy. They were extremely happy. Severin


    was the only one with a frown. He did not seem the slightest bit excited.


    Zeke could see that Severin reacted a little differently to the news. He frowned and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t


    you look too happy?¡±


    Severin smiled awkwardly and exined, ¡°I just find it a little


    odd. Why would the king invite just me when I¡¯m of the same rank as the other thirty¨Cfive governors?


    It¡¯s not out¨Cof¨Cce


    for you and the other province governors to be invited, but I¡¯m


    on a very different levelpared to the two of you. My status


    isn¡¯t the same as yours, so you can¡¯t me me for feeling a


    little puzzled when you told me that I was invited.¡±


    Zekeughed. ¡°Haha, is that what you¡¯re worried about? Well, you don¡¯t need to get yourself in a twist.


    You were the most recently -appointed county governor, so he¡¯s a little curious


    about you and wishes to meet you. He heard that you¡¯re an


    alchemist too, so you can imagine his curiosity toward you.


    That¡¯s the reason he invited you. He simply wants to get to


    know you.¡±


    ¡°He wants to meet you because he¡¯s curious about you. You don¡¯t have to be so suspicious.¡± Diane


    rolled her eyes at him.


    You should be happy that you got the chance to meet the king.¡±


    Chapter 1309


    2/3


    Severin, however, stretched his waist and remarked helplessly, ¡°Sigh. I¡¯m running out of time, and now


    I have to attend some


    prince¡¯s birthday party. It¡¯ll take up at least several days of my time. The worst part is that I have to


    prepare gifts for them! It¡¯s such a drag!¡±


    Zeke smiled wryly and said, ¡°Well, I agree with you on thatst


    part. He has a lot of gold, silver, and jewelry, so I thought about what I could give to him and settled on


    some spiritual herbs.¡±


    After a pause, Zeke continued, ¡°You have it easy though. You just need to prepare a few second¨Cgrade


    high¨Crank pills!


    They¡¯re valuable, after all, and you¡¯ll even be able to steal the


    show.¡±


    Severin did not know how to respond to that. ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t


    know what else to give, and pills make it convenient for me.


    Still, I wouldn¡¯t dare to give them any third¨Cgrade pills. If the person who is responsible for recording


    the gifts announces. that I¡¯ve given third¨Cgrade pills, it would be the same as


    announcing to the world that I am a third¨Cgrade alchemist! I don¡¯t think such alchemists exist.¡±


    Zeke nodded. ¡°Probably not. I¡¯ve never heard of anyone who is


    a third¨Cgrade alchemist, aside from you. I was shell¨Cshocked when you said that you¡¯re already a


    third¨Cgrade low¨Crank


    alchemist.¡±


    He then took out the invitation and handed it over to Severin.


    Severin took the invitation with a smile. He nced at it briefly


    Chapter 1309


    and put it away. After putting away the invitation, Severin waved his palm again and quickly took out a


    third¨Cgrade low- level pill for Zeke. ¡°Here. You¡¯vee a long way, and we¡¯re all friends anyway. This


    is a token of my appreciation for your


    trouble.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s eyes glimmered with excitement when he saw that it was a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank pill.

 Chapter 1310

    Chapter 1310


    Chapter 1310


    ¡°I can¡¯t possibly ept this! Part of the reason I came is because I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time!


    Don¡¯t get me wrong, I didn¡¯te here to request any pills!¡± Zeke spoke as if he was turning the pills


    down, but he nevertheless took the pill swiftly and put it away.


    Severin was a little amused to see Zeke¡¯s subpar acting. In any case, he still asked sternly, ¡°Haha, I


    know you¡¯re not that kind of person. Now that you¡¯ve made the trip here, you should stay around for a


    couple of days.¡±


    Zeke epted the offer with a smile. ¡°Of course! The


    opportunity to hang out doesn¡¯te that often. Let¡¯s have a good drink tonight. There are another five


    days to go before the eldest prince¡¯s birthday, and we have to make our journey at least one or two


    days earlier. I might as well stay here for two or three days and set off with you! At least I¡¯ll have a


    companion!¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just a couple of days away, and I¡¯d appreciate having thepany.¡±


    11


    She asked eagerly, ¡°Can I tag along, then?¡±


    Diane then said with anticipation, ¡°Oolong City is thergest and most prosperous city in the nation. I¡¯d


    like toe with you and see the sights too!¡±


    Chapter 1313


    2/3


    Zeke chuckled. ¡°Sure! That won¡¯t be a problem, but you can¡¯t bring too many people along though. This


    invitation is only for five people, which is why I came here with only four others.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect!¡± She said excitedly. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to go with


    Diane then!¡±


    Megan immediately said, ¡°That leaves two slots, right? I want toe along too! It¡¯ll be an eye¨Copener


    for me, Brother¨Cin- Law!¡±


    Felicia¡¯s eyes then lit up, as if he was worried that thest spot might be snatched away. She raised her


    hand and said, ¡°And me! You can¡¯t go without me! I want to Oolong City too!¡±


    Severin was speechless. He had no issues with She and Dianeing with him, but the thought of


    Megan and Feliciaing along as well made his head throb.


    He smiled wryly, and said to the two of them, ¡°The both of have no attainment at all, and you¡¯d be


    powerless to protect yourselves. It¡¯s not a good idea for the two of you to tag along. The journey is a


    long one, and we¡¯re not going there for a


    holiday.¡±


    Megan was not too pleased when she heard that. She folded her hands over her chest and said, ¡°How


    could you do this to us? Since you were given the option to bring a maximum of fourpanions, we


    should make the most of it instead of wasting the quota you were given!¡±


    Chapter 1310


    Felicia was just as angry, and she said to them, ¡°How could you be so cruel? I¡¯ve allowed you to take


    my daughter¡¯s hand in marriage, so the least you could do is bring your mother¨Cin-w out on yourProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    travels. Megan and I might not have any attainment, but it¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to actively get into


    trouble when we¡¯re with you. Besides, I am aw¨Cabiding woman. How much trouble do you expect me


    to get into?¡±

 Chapter 1311

    Chapter 1311


    Chapter 1311


    Zeke found their antics a little amusing andughed secretly at


    one corner.


    Severin looked speechless. Facing a woman as unreasonable as Felicia was headache -inducing. In


    the end, he could only nod and give in. ¡°Fine. You can tag along if you want. I¡¯m just


    worried about your safety because you and Megan don¡¯t have any attainment.¡±


    At that moment, Lillie stood up all of a sudden. She raised her hand and said, ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you let


    two of use with you? That way, you won¡¯t have to worry about their safety anymore. We¡¯ll be there


    to protect them whenever you¡¯re not around.¡±


    Wendy stood up as well. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m sure we¡¯re strong enough to protect them.¡±


    Severin frowned and pointed out, ¡°But the invitation only allows a maximum of five people.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Wendy smiled. ¡°We won¡¯t join you at the banquet.


    We¡¯ll just protect Miss Megan and Madam Felicia when they¡¯re not attending the banquet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea! They¡¯ll have no problem protecting us.


    because their attainment is high enough!¡± Megan nodded in


    agreement.


    Chapter 1311


    2/3


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Sure. Wendy and Lillie cane


    along. The other four will have to stay here and protect South County Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Lillie and Wendy exchanged gleeful nces at each


    other.


    ¡°Well then, Mister Zeke, it¡¯s about time I show you where


    you¡¯ll be staying. There are a couple of empty vis over there,


    so feel free to choose any of them,¡± Severin said while ncing


    at Zeke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind if we do, then!¡± Zeke said with a grin.


    Severin thought about it and asked Megan, ¡°Could you please make the restaurant reservation for


    dinner? I¡¯ll leave it to you


    to handle that if that¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, not a problem!¡± Megan answered with a smile.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Once Severin brought Zeke and others to the vis, he said,


    These three are all empty, so take your pick. The servants will


    do housekeeping daily.¡±


    Zeke nodded. He then waved his palm and produced more than thirty third¨Cgrade low¨Crank spiritual


    herbs. He levitated them. in front of Severin and said, ¡°Thank you for giving me that pill


    earlier. I don¡¯t have anything to give you in return, but I do believe that you¡¯ll be able to utilize these


    spiritual herbs better than anyone. I, for one, can¡¯t refine them into pills.¡±


    Chapter 1311


    3/3


    Severin¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as he saw that. He took all the spiritual herbs and said to Zeke, ¡°This gift


    is incredibly precious. I feel bad to ept this many spiritual herbs all at


    once, but it just so happens that my supply of them is running


    low.¡±


    As Severin said that, a sudden thought urred to him and he asked awkwardly, ¡°I wonder if you have


    any third¨Cgrade. medium¨Crank herbs? I¡¯ve been trying to refine some third- grade medium¨Crank


    medication, but these spiritual herbs are simply too difficult to find. I don¡¯t have any right now.¡±

 Chapter 1312

    Chapter 1312


    Chapter 1312


    Severin naturally omitted the fact that he was already a third-


    grade medium¨Crank alchemist.


    Zeke waspletely lost for words. ¡®Just how shameless can he be? I¡¯ve already given him plenty of


    third¨Cgrade low¨Crank herbs, and he¡¯s now asking for medium¨Crank ones?¡®


    Nevertheless, the losses that he would suffer in currying favor with such apetent alchemist would


    be worth the gains if


    Severin gave him more pills in the future. After all, the effects brought upon by one of these pills were


    worth the loss of


    several spiritual herbs. He smiled and took out seven sprigs of


    third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank herbs. ¡°These are very difficult to


    find. We have some back at the Skystream Province Mansion,


    but most of them are kept with the fifth elder. He didn¡¯t tag. along with us, so I can only give you these.¡±


    Severin nced at them and took six out of the seven. ¡°Thank


    you so much for these. Thatst one isn¡¯t suited for alchemy,


    so I won¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re more than wee!¡± Zeke put them away and smiled heartily. ¡°I can have someone


    deliver more to you if I


    be happy to help you as long as it allows you to make progress


    in alchemy.¡±


    ¡°1 be sure to return the favor next time!¡± Severin smiled. He


    knew that Zeke was helping him because in exchange for receiving more pills in the future.


    In the evening, Severin and the others brought Zeke¡¯s group out for dinner. Over the next two days,


    Severin had some free time and was thus able to refine some pills. When it was time to make their


    journey to Oolong City, they all left together and arrived the next morning.


    ¡°I have some vis here, so make yourself at home. There¡¯s another two days before the birthday


    celebration, so have some rest before then and take the opportunity to have a stroll around the city.¡±


    Zeke led Severin and others to a vi and said.


    with a smile.


    Megan looked at the ce and blurted out, ¡°You¡¯re very


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    powerful, Mister Zeke! I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have properties in Oolong City too!¡±


    Zeke smiled. ¡°Well, the king does request an audience with us


    from time to time, so I decided that it would be convenient to


    buy a couple of vis here. You¡¯re wee toe and stay here instead of at a hotel whenever


    you¡¯re visiting.¡±


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t mind if we do then!¡± Megan said with a chuckle.


    Nana was on top of the moon as well. She gave her father a thumbs up and said, ¡°You¡¯re amazing,


    Father! Your n is super great! Severin won¡¯t know what¡¯sing for him! He¡¯ll


    Chapter


    probably be super happy to have received your invitation.¡±


    Logan smiled bitterly. ¡°He¡¯s a talented person, and he¡¯s also a county governor. Killing him I out of the


    question. We can only castrate him and destroy his attainment. We wouldn¡¯t want


    him to cause us any trouble in the future. After all, a person as talented as him would have a bright


    future ahead of him.¡±


    Nana nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Franko then. He¡¯ll be happy to hear that. Severin is oblivious to his impending


    castration! I bet he¡¯s excited that he has the chance to meet you.¡±

 Chapter 1313

    Chapter 1313


    Chapter 1313


    Elsewhere, Franko was clenching his fists as he looked at the beautiful maids in his vi. In the past,


    he would usually go over and tease whoever caught his eye, sometimes even going so far as to feel


    them up. s, he no longer found any joy in doing so because of his emasction. All he felt was pure


    resentment.


    Leslie happened to be passing by, so he asked Franko, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go out on a date with Nana


    today? You need to make the most of your time with her. She¡¯s your only chance of getting revenge.¡±


    Franko smiled confidently and said, ¡°She promised me that she¡¯ll persuade her father to ask for


    Shadraw¡¯s help. I¡¯m confident that she will get it done.¡±


    Leslie nodded. ¡°Did you tell her about your physical condition?¡±


    ¡°I did. She¡¯s fallen in love with me, so she¡¯s heartbroken and angry,¡± Franko said. He paused for a


    moment before continuing, ¡°Once Shadraw avenges me, I¡¯ll give it some time to go beforeforting


    her slowly. I will then tell her that I¡¯m no longer a normal man, and I¡¯ll wish her happiness while


    persuading her to find someone who can give her the love that she deserves. That way, I¡¯ll be able to


    get rid of her in the end.¡±


    ¡°I see. I suppose that is your only option then. We won¡¯t have


    Chapter 1313


    2/3


    to worry about avenging you as long as Shadraw takes action!¡± Leslie smiled and nodded immediately.


    At that moment, Nana barged in all of a sudden and said, ¡°I¡¯m here, Franko!¡±


    Several of her bodyguards were trying to catch up to her, and all of them had a helpless expression.


    Leslie waited until Nana came up to them before chuckling. ¡± Haha, speak of the devil!¡±


    Nana asked, ¡°Were you talking about me earlier? What were you talking about?¡±


    Leslie¡¯s first thought was to say, ¡°I was just talking about how beautiful you¡¯re bing by the day!¡±


    Nana was overjoyed to hear that, and she immediately lowered her head shyly. ¡°Am I? You¡¯re making


    me blush.¡±


    Beside her, Franko asked, ¡°You seem to be in a very good mood today, Nana. Were you able to settle


    everything?¡±


    Nana immediatelyughed. ¡°Of course! I managed to force my father into enlisting Shadraw¡¯s help.


    Severin came to the banquet without knowing that he¡¯s walking into a trap!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Franko knew exactly what she was implying. He frowned and asked, ¡°Are you saying that he¡¯s


    attending your eldest brother¡¯s birthday banquet?¡±


    Chapter 1313


    3/3


    Nana smiled and nodded. ¡°Yeah! We sent invitations to him,


    the nine province governors, the four war gods, and the threemanders. He¡¯s probably super happy


    that he now has the chance to meet the king. He thinks that he¡¯s been given a special honor when he¡¯s


    sending himself to his demise!¡±


    ¡°That sounds perfect! I¡¯ll get a chance to see him die right


    before my very eyes!¡± Franko had a look of excitement when he


    heard that.


    Leslie, however, frowned and pointed out, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate to attack him on the day of your


    eldest brother¡¯s birthday? It¡¯ll only ruin the mood.¡±

 Chapter 1314

    Chapter 1314


    Chapter 1314


    Nana smiled and said, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Once the banquet is over, my father will ask to speak with


    him in private. He will then be brought to Shadraw¡¯s headquarters, where they will do the deed. It won¡¯t


    affect the birthday celebrations.¡±


    Leslie nodded with a slight smile. ¡°That¡¯s good to know. I¡¯m d my son will finally be avenged.¡±


    ¡°Haha, he¡¯s probably feeling happy because he¡¯ll meet the king! The thought of him meeting his end is


    making me feel so excited,¡± Franko fantasized and said with a chuckle.


    Leslie then remarked with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s another two days. left before the banquet, so Severin is


    probably already in the


    city by now.¡±


    Franko chuckled smugly. ¡°Let him enjoy his final days.¡±


    ¡°Since we have nothing else to do right now, why don¡¯t we go shopping?¡± Nana looked eagerly at


    Franko, almost as if she had forgotten about his emasction.


    Franko¡¯s lips twitched a few times. In the end, he could only smile awkwardly and agree to her request.


    ¡°Sure. I don¡¯t have anything else to do either, so let¡¯s go out and rx.¡± He then left happily with her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already chosen my room! Hehe! Can we go out and have a


    Chapter 1314


    2/3


    tour of the city now?¡± Megan asked Severin pleadingly after choosing a room in Zeke¡¯s vi.


    Felicia chimed in and said, ¡°We don¡¯t often get the chance to


    visit a ce like this. I think we should make the most of our time here and visit as many ces as we


    can!¡±


    Severin could only nod helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice now, do I? Let¡¯s go then. Bring Wendy and


    Lillie too.¡±


    ¡°Yay! Okay, I¡¯ll head down and tell them.¡± Megan ran downstairs immediately.


    Naturally, She and Diane tagged along too. Their group of seven people soon left the vi and went


    shopping.


    ¡°Hey, Severin, do you think that the other county governors will get jealous if they know that you¡¯re the


    only one who got an invitation? I find it fun to imagine the expressions on their faces once they know


    what happened,¡± Megan remarked with glee while she was walking.


    Lillie expressed her agreement with Megan. ¡°Of course! It


    shows that the king views him on the same level as a province governor.¡±


    On the other hand, Wendy thought for a moment and made a


    conjecture, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a chance that someone leaked some information about Mister


    Severin¡¯s alchemy level. to the king? Or maybe they told the king that Mister Severin has a super high


    attainment? Could that be why he¡¯s curious


    Chapter 1314


    3/3Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    about you and wants to meet you? Perhaps he thinks that you¡¯re a genius.¡±


    Severin seemed to have a moment of rity when he heard that and frowned too. After a while, he


    nodded. ¡°You may be right. The only people who could have brought up my name


    and rmended that I be invited to the banquet are either those four or Mister Zeke.¡±

 Chapter 1315

    Chapter 1315


    Chapter 1315


    Diane could not help but giggle at Severin¡¯s remark. He was probably the only person in the world who


    would dare to refer to the four war gods so flippantly.


    ¡°Sir! Sir! Look at those hot chicks over there! Tsk, tsk, tsk! The number of prettydies in Oolong City is


    more than double that of our Flowind City,¡± remarked a bodyguard to a young man. His eyes


    brightened when he spotted the women in Severin¡¯s group and he was almost salivating at their beauty.


    A young man with two beautiful women on either side of him was walking just ahead of the bodyguard.


    he nced over at She and the others at his bodyguard¡¯s urging and was awestruck by their beauty.


    At that moment, he no longer found his two femalepanions attractive.


    ¡°Mister Serge¡­¡± One of the women said flirtingly to Serge when she saw him gawking at the group of


    women. She was feeling a little jealous at that moment.


    Serge looked at the women and said to them, ¡°You two can go ahead and shop without me for now.¡±


    The two women were even more upset when they heard that. Rich young men like him were hard to


    come by, and they were unfortunately unable to keep him interested in her.


    Chapter 1915


    2/3


    ¡°Okay. Call us when you¡¯re free, okay?¡± Even though they were very upset, they had no choice but to


    leave dejectedly.


    ¡°Do you know him? Have you seen him before? Why does he have so many beautiful women around


    him?¡± Serge grinned coldly and asked his bodyguards.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    One of them answered, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before, but there is nothing for you to worry about. You


    are the son of the Jewelink Province¡¯s governor, so there aren¡¯t a lot of people. that you can¡¯t afford to


    offend.¡±


    Another guy nodded in agreement after some thought. ¡°Apart from the children of the other province


    governors, the only ones we can¡¯t afford to provoke are the four war gods and the children of the three


    commanders. Oh, and the king¡¯s children, of course. Other than those people, everyone else in


    Dracodom is fair game.¡±


    ¡°Haha! In that case, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to take his women, right?¡± Sergeughed with a


    lustful greed in his


    eyes.


    However, a middle¨Caged bodyguard felt the need to step


    forward and remind him, ¡°Your father told you not to cause any trouble in Oolong City. I think we should


    keep a low profile here.¡±


    Serge was not pleased to hear that. His expression soured and said unhappily, ¡°How is this causing


    trouble? I won¡¯t deny that


    CARRER 1315


    13


    he warned me not to cause any trouble, but the context here is very different. Hitting on another man¡¯s


    woman is hardly considered causing trouble, okay?¡± He then paused before. pointing out arrogantly,


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that guy is a war god or something! I¡¯m well aware that there are people I shouldn¡¯t. mess


    around with, and I¡¯ve already met all of them before. Since this guy isn¡¯t among the people I can¡¯t


    provoke, there really shouldn¡¯t be anything for me to be afraid of.¡±


    A bodyguard then came forth and sided with Serge. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a scaredy cat, Farik?


    We¡¯re level eight. warrior kings. What¡¯s there for us to be afraid of?¡±


    Another guy tried to curry favor with Serge and immediately said with a smile, ¡°Yeah! Mister Serge here


    is the son of a


    province governor! He¡¯ll have no problem getting that guy¡¯s


    women. Heck, he doesn¡¯t even need to take her away by force.


    If he reveals his identity to them, the guy might happily give


    his women to Mister Serge.¡±

 Chapter 1316

    Chapter 1316


    Chapter 1316


    Sergeughed triumphantly when he heard that. ¡°Haha, Murak¡¯s right! One of the county governors


    even offered his wife to me in exchange for our family¡¯s help! Hehe, you have no idea the sort of things


    people would do for power and


    benefit.¡±


    ¡°He might even wet his pants in fear after knowing who you are. That¡¯s when he realizes that there¡¯s no


    point resisting,¡® Murak said smugly, and continued to egg Serge on. ¡°Prove Farik wrong for not


    believing in you.¡±


    Serge smiled as he walked right toward Severin and the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Farik. It¡¯s about time I show


    you my prowess.¡±


    Severin was busy chatting away when Serge stopped him. He noticed that ogling the girls and felt


    disgusted by the


    de was


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand in the way! Move aside if you know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Severin said, ring coldly at


    Serge.


    Serge gritted his teeth in anger and said to Severin, ¡°You¡¯ve got some balls talking to me like that.¡±


    Murak smiled coldly. ¡°You¡¯re the first person who has ever been so brave. Do you know who he is?


    You¡¯ll probably regret


    what you just said if you do.¡±


    2/2


    ¡°Haha, you guys sure are cocky. Do you know who he is? You¡¯re the ones who will end up regretting it.¡±


    Meganughed and remarked in disdain. She thought very little of those people.


    ¡°Oh? Tell me then! I¡¯m dying to know if his identity is intimidating enough.¡± Murak folded his arms in


    front of his chest and still with a yful smile on his face.


    Megan then said, ¡°He¡¯s the South County¡¯s governor. You should scram right about now if you know


    what¡¯s good for you.


    ¡°A county governor? Ah, so he is a person of high status,¡± Serge smirked when he heard. ¡°I was a little


    nervous before. knowing who he is, but I don¡¯t have any reason to be scared of him anymore after


    being told that he¡¯s just a county governor.¡±


    Murak then said, ¡°Now it¡¯s our turn to introduce ourselves. Do


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    you know who this young man is? He¡¯s Serge Wanbury, the only son of the Jewelink Province¡¯s


    governor! He is the Wanburys¡® future heir.¡±


    ¡°A province governor¡¯s son!¡± Megan, She, and the others. exchanged surprised nces at each


    other.


    As soon as Serge saw their reaction, he thought that Severin. and the others were afraid of him. He


    smiled arrogantly. ¡°Do you realize who you¡¯re talking to now? How dare you make. such rude remarks


    to a governor¡¯s son? You won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences if my father finds out what you did.¡±

 Chapter 1317

    Chapter 1317


    Chapter 1317


    Serge was anticipating fearful looks from Severin and the others. He expected them to prostrate


    themselves before him with a smile and try to please him in the hopes of getting his forgiveness. Once


    that happened, he only needed to hint at them that he would let everything slide if he was allowed to


    have thepany of Severin¡¯s woman for a couple of days.


    Unfortunately, he soon discovered that neither Severin nor the women had the reaction that he was


    expecting.


    Instead, Severin smiled and said calmly, ¡°So you¡¯re the son of a province governor then! Your


    arrogance made me think that you were some big shot.¡±


    Severin then paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Being a province governor¡¯s son doesn¡¯t mean


    you can just stand in other people¡¯s way, though. Or do you want to meet with me for some reason?¡±


    Serge¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. His expression soured, and he clenched his fists while ring at


    Severin. ¡°You really are an ignorant fool. Don¡¯t you know that there are


    consequences for offending me?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Murak, the bodyguard, took a step forward and said, ¡°I think we should teach him a lesson for being so


    ignorant. Perhaps he¡¯ll know what he should do to calm your anger once he feels


    Chapter 1317


    pain.¡±


    ¡°You think too highly of yourself.¡± Severin grinned. He clenched his fist and manifested spiritual energy.


    2/3


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m strong enough!¡± As a level eight warrior king, Murak¡¯s pride was at stake. Spiritual


    energy surged out from his body as soon as he clenched his fist. He immediately rushed forward and


    threw a punch at Severin.


    ¡°You asked for it!¡± Severin clenched his fist and struck the


    attack head¨Con.


    A huge roar was heard, and the impact catapulted Murak several meters back before he fell to the


    ground. Murak was in


    utter disbelief. He stood up with difficulty and spat out a


    mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Murak!¡± Serge was terrified when he saw what happened, and the other bodyguards felt the same too.


    After all, the confrontation demonstrated that Severin¡¯s punch was about


    on par with that of a level nine warrior king.


    ¡°So, do you want your subordinates toe over and suffer more humiliation?¡± Severin smiled coldly


    at Serge.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Serge looked angrily at Severin. He felt a wave of helplessness because he knew that none of his men


    were a match for Severin.


    Meanwhile, Franko happened to be around the area with Nana.


    3/3


    As soon as he saw Severin, he clenched his fists and gnashed his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°Him? You mean Severin?¡± A sh of anger appeared in Nana¡¯s eyes as she looked in the direction


    that Franko was looking at.


    Franko nodded. ¡°And from the looks of it, he seems to be butting heads with Serge.¡±


    ¡°He seems to enjoy causing trouble,¡± Nana said, gritting her teeth. ¡°He¡¯s going to die soon anyway, so


    let him do whatever he wants in hisst moments.¡±

 Chapter 1318

    Chapter 1318


    Chapter 1318


    Franko then said, ¡°Yeah. He won¡¯t be able to intimidate other people once he¡¯s dead.¡±


    Serge gritted his teeth when he knew that none of his men were able to take Severin on. He waved his


    hand and led them away dejectedly. ¡°You win this time! Let¡¯s go, fes!¡±


    Severin smiled indifferently and left with Diane and others. Come on, everyone, let¡¯s continue to enjoy


    our day.¡±


    Serge his men had walked some distance away when Murak said angrily, ¡°Damn it! Our luck is pretty


    crap today. I didn¡¯t think a county governor would have such attainment. Why haven¡¯t any of us heard


    about him before? I never expected a country governor to have a level nine warrior king attainment.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t just sit by and let him get away with humiliating me. I¡¯ll tell my dad to send some more strong


    men so he¡¯ll be dealt with properly,¡± Serge huffed angrily after what he had to go through.


    ¡°You give up on wanting to get revenge. You¡¯ll only be


    humiliating your entire family because none of your men will be able to win against him even if your


    father brings your family¡¯s elders,¡± warned Franko, who was approaching them with Nana and their


    bodyguards.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Charte 1318


    ¡°Mister Franko! Princess Nana!¡± Serge immediately greeted them with respect. Franko and Nana were


    just the sort of people he could never dare to provoke. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to meet you here.¡±


    Franko smiled and said, ¡°We just witnessed what happened between you and Severin. I¡¯m sorry to


    break it to you, but you can forget about revenge. Even your father won¡¯t be able to hold out against


    that guy.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible! Is he a warrior emperor or something?


    Serge gasped when he heard that.


    ¦°


    Franko then smiled and said, ¡°Yes. His attainment is incredibly high, and even my father is no match for


    him. You shouldn¡¯t. provoke him either.¡±


    ¡°What?! How can your father be no match for him? Isn¡¯t Mister Leslie a second¨Cgrade warrior


    emperor?¡± Serge and his bodyguards were shell¨Cshocked to hear that, so much so that they initially


    thought they had misheard Franko¡¯s statement.


    Murak asked in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re not pulling our leg, are you? How is that even possible?¡±


    ¡°Everything I said is the truth. You can trust me,¡± Franko


    assured. He then said to Serge, ¡°But you don¡¯t need to worry that you won¡¯t get your revenge. Severin


    will meet his end the day after tomorrow.¡±


    3/3


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the day of the eldest prince¡¯s thirtieth birthday? Is Severin invited to the banquet too?¡± Serge


    put two and two together and asked.


    Nana sneered. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who are invited to the banquet. He¡¯s walking into a trap.¡±


    Serge knew what was going on as soon as he heard that. He


    smiled and said, ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re also nning to help get rid of this guy, Your Highness. I guess I have


    nothing to worry about then.¡±


    He was happy to hear that because Severin¡¯s death would leave those women with no one to rely on.


    When it came to that, he could happily toy with them as much as he wanted! He became increasingly


    delighted when he thought about it, and he was eager to watch the drama unfold.

 Chapter 1319

    Chapter 1319


    Chapter 1319


    Severin, Diane, and the others were not affected by that brief episode. They spent the day enjoying the


    sights at Oolong City and returned to their lodging when the sky darkened. By the time they were back,


    Zeke had already instructed several of his


    men to prepare a feast for them.


    ¡°Haha,e right over, Severin! We¡¯re going to have a wonderful feast tonight,¡± Zeke beckoned as


    soon as he saw Severin¡¯s return.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t mind if I do then!¡± Severinughed. He then walked to the table and sat down.


    ¡°Guess we¡¯re in for a treat then, huh?¡± Megan said with a smile.


    ¡°I invited one of Oolong City¡¯s famous chefs to prepare our food. The wine that we¡¯ll be having is


    produced only in Oolong City. It tastes amazing, and I drink plenty of it whenever I¡¯m


    here,¡± Zeke said with a smile.


    Everyone enjoyed a sumptuous dinner.


    The next day, Severin went shopping with Diane and Megan since they had another free day too. Time


    passed by quickly, and soon the day came for them to attend the birthday celebration at the pce.


    The pce grounds were surrounded by a huge wall, and the entire pce area was almost as big as


    a


    Chanter 131


    2/2


    city. It was situated right in the middle of Oolong City, and only people who were invited could enter.


    ¡°And we¡¯re here! Though I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have enough


    ¡± Zeke


    spots remaining for your two bodyguards to join us,¡± reminded Severin when they arrived at the gates.


    ¡°I just so happen to have two empty spots remaining. Perhaps they can go in with me,¡± a man offered


    unexpectedly. Horace, one of the war gods, had arrived with two otherpanions.


    ¡°Mister Horace! Fancy meeting you here, haha!¡± Zeke said with a smile when he saw Horace.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while!¡± Severin greeted too.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Wendy said excitedly as she ran over to Horace.


    ¡°She¡¯s your granddaughter?¡± Severin nearly fainted when he heard that. It was his first time finding out


    that Wendy was Horace¡¯s granddaughter.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 1320

    Chapter 1320


    Chapter 1320


    Severin had a rather contrived expression when he recalled Horace mentioning numerous times that


    he had a beautiful granddaughter whom he wished he could marry off to Severin. Severin started to


    wonder if Horace specifically arranged for


    Wendy to be her bodyguard for that reason.


    Horace immediately smiled and said, ¡°Yes! I just didn¡¯t tell


    you! Haha! She has plenty to gain from being around you. She told me that she was already a level


    nine warrior king, and that


    it wouldn¡¯t take long before she had a breakthrough to warrior emperor if she ate one of your pills!


    Haha!¡±


    Lillie came over with a grin and said to Severin, ¡°Before we set


    off from South Link City, Wendy told her grandpa to save two


    spots so we could attend the banquet too. After all, each.


    invitationes with a quota of five people.¡±


    Severin was speechless. He could only smile wryly and say,


    Guess I¡¯m the only one kept in the dark then. You two nned this from the very beginning!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just you,¡± She said nkly. ¡°Both Diane and I had


    no idea about this either.¡±


    Felicia then said embarrassedly, ¡°Oh, Wendy¡­ why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were the Mister


    Horace¡¯s granddaughter? You have such a noble status! I always had to rely on you to protect


    me, and I even requested your help to carry stuff whenever I went shopping. How could I let you do all


    thatbor for me? I almost can¡¯t bring myself to face you.¡±


    Wendy said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no point in revealing this to all of you. I¡¯m your family¡¯s bodyguard,


    after all, and I volunteered for this position. My grandfather says that he¡¯s a super powerful person, so I


    was curious to know what kind of person he is. Lillie and I are super close too, so I made sure she


    came with me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lillie agreed. ¡°Our identities aren¡¯t important. Mister Severin is very strong, and we¡¯ve received


    countless benefits: from him in return for serving him. We respect him and we are happy to dedicate


    ourselves to him.¡±


    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s take the conversation inside, shall we?¡± Horace


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Severin¡¯s brows furrowed even more severely when he heard. that. He could not help but ask, ¡°I


    thought the king invited me because one of you four mentioned something about me to him. I guess


    there¡¯s more to this than I first thought.¡±


    Horace smiled and said, ¡°What else is there to this? It¡¯s just a birthday celebration. And besides, with


    your strength, there¡¯s


    Chapter 1320


    practically nothing for you to be afraid of.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Being strong enough allows me


    to fear nothing.¡±


    They soon came to the pce entrance. Once they were inside. the pce grounds, Zeke gave a brief


    overview of the pce to everyone. ¡°That mansion up ahead is the pce. These


    residences here are mainly for him and his women, while those over there are for his children. Even


    though today¡¯s banquet is held to celebrate Prince Philip¡¯s birthday, the venue will be in the main


    pce.¡±


    Severin nodded attentively. Zeke soon led the group to the pce proper.


    As soon as they arrived near the entrance, they heard the person in charge of recording the gifts


    announce, ¡°Skydra Province¡¯s governor, Mister Seymour Enderby, has arrived with his family to


    celebrate the eldest prince¡¯s birthday. They have generously given thirty second¨Cgrade high¨Crank


    spiritual herbs and twenty third¨Cgrade low¨Crank spiritual herbs!¡±


    The people on Seymour¡¯s side had already arrived and presented their gifts.


    Zeke¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard the announcement. He then said with a wry smile, ¡°That¡¯s very


    generous of Seymour. Thank goodness I prepared my gift in advance. If I had given you all the third¨C


    grade low¨Crank spiritual herbs, I might be in


    Chapter 1320


    for a bit of embarrassment today.¡±


    Severin merely smiled in response and did notment on that. He nced over his shoulder and


    saw yet another familiar figure. ¡°Ah, Mister Steward and his daughter are here too.¡±

 Chapter 1321

    Chapter 1321


    Chapter 1321


    ¡°You know Steward?¡± Both Horace and Zeke could not help but feel a little surprised when they heard


    that. It went without saying that the threemanders were much higher in status than any of them. It


    was understandably surprising to them that Severin would be acquainted with such a person.


    Severin then answered with an odd expression, ¡°I¡¯ve met them


    before!¡±


    She snickered from behind. She knew Severin only said that


    as a show of courtesy to Steward. There was no doubt that


    Steward and Sami would be extremely humiliated if Severin told the whole truth about defeating


    Steward and pping


    Sami in the face.


    Steward was not too happy to see Severin and the others.


    Severin was thest person he wanted to meet, which was understandable given the humiliation that


    they suffered at his


    hands. He hade to terms with it after some time because


    he realized that his daughter had grown less arrogant. He was happy with how things turned out


    because she had matured as


    a person and learned to keep a low profile ever since what


    happened.


    That being said, they were still very surprised to meet Severin. there. Sami could only smile awkwardly


    when she saw that


    Severin was around.


    Chapter 1321


    Steward gestured politely and said, ¡°Did the king invite you as


    well, Mister Severin?¡±


    Severin smiled faintly and said to the other party, ¡°Are you implying that I shouldn¡¯t have been invited?¡±


    Steward was startled by that and was afraid that Severin might


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    take it out on him. Knowing that he was not Severin¡¯s


    opponent, it would be incredibly embarrassing if Severin.


    caused trouble with him.


    He hurriedly waved his hands and said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I


    meant at all! I just heard that the king invited the war gods, the


    province governors, and the threemanders. I didn¡¯t expect the county governors would be invited


    too! This celebration will probably be much livelier than I expected.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Just a tiny correction: I was the only


    one out of the thirty¨Csix county governors that were invited.¡±


    Steward¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. In the end, he could only muster an awkward smile as he


    said, ¡°The king. probably invited you because he knows that you¡¯re an outstanding individual.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps so.¡± Severin smiled. ¡°But that¡¯s not important. I am obliged to show courtesy and ept his


    invitation.¡±


    Steward secretly chastised him, ¡®You¡¯d probably be dead if you don¡¯t show any courtesy to the king.¡®


    Even though he was


    3/3


    cursing Severin¡¯s arrogance deep down, he continued to smile. as he said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time, everyone.


    We should head in soon.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We should!¡± Zeke nodded. He was a little puzzled by their exchange though. He seemed


    to have the feeling that Severin was not afraid of Steward at all, but the other way around. Steward


    seemed to be holding back a little when speaking with Severin.


    Just as Severin was about to walk away, he nced at Sami and asked, ¡°How have you been, Miss


    Sami? Do you listen to your father more now? I suppose you¡¯re learning to behave yourself more


    now?¡±

 Chapter 1322

    Chapter 1322


    Chapter 1322


    Steward was worried that Severin might bring up what


    happened in the past, so he immediately replied, ¡°Oh, of


    course! She¡¯s more obedient now, and she¡¯s been learning to doundry recently.¡±


    Severin nodded in satisfaction and went in with the others. He


    was in no rush to give his gifts, so he told Steward, Horace and the others to go ahead first. When it


    was his turn, he took out a small porcin bottle and handed it to the old man who was in charge of


    recording who gave what.


    The old man nced at Severin, looked at Severin¡¯s invitation, and asked a little unhappily, ¡°What is


    that shabby little thing? Ourmander, Steward, and our war god, Horace, have both given some


    spiritual herbs. You, on the other hand, gave only a


    small little bottle.¡±


    Severin smiled and said to the other party, ¡°Take a look at the contents before you call my gift shabby.¡±


    The old man snickered coldly and opened the porcin bottle. to look inside. Spiritual herbs were just


    about the best gift that Severin could give, so the old man was curious to know what


    could be better than that.


    As soon as he saw what was inside the bottle, his pupils.


    widened and there was a look of surprise on his face. He finally


    Chapter 13.


    2/3


    eximed, ¡°These are second¨Cgrade high¨Crank pills! There are thirty of them!¡±


    Such pills were precious items. A level nine warrior king who ate them could immediately make a


    breakthrough to level one warrior emperor. It was very surprising that Severin could take


    thirty of them all at once.


    Severin remained calm despite the old man¡¯s surprise. He said indifferently, ¡°This meager gift isn¡¯t


    enough to express my sincerity!¡±


    The old man immediately had a nk expression. ¡®Just how. pretentious can this guy be to describe


    these pills are a meager gift?¡®


    He gulped, closed the lid carefully, and announced, ¡°Severin,


    the governor of South County Mansion, has brought his family with him to attend the banquet. They


    have prepared a gift of thirty second¨Cgrade high¨Crank pills!¡±


    Severin, Diane, and the others walked in behind Zeke. Many


    tables had already been set up in the za at that moment, and


    plenty of people had arrived before them. They were all


    shocked after hearing the gift being announced.


    ¡°Whoa! How powerful is the South County¡¯s governor? Are those pills all for me?¡± Philip stood up


    excitedly. After all, he


    was celebrating his birthday, and the gift he received was naturally his. He originally felt that he was


    lucky enough to


    Chapter 1322


    receive some spiritual herbs, so it came as a surprise to be given a precious gift of thirty second¨Cgrade


    high¨Crank pills! They would enable a level five warrior king like him to make a rapid breakthrough to


    level nine warrior king, and perhaps. even level one warrior emperor. To achieve that, he probably


    only needed to use three or four pills, not the entire thirty.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Did he really give you that many second- grade high¨Crank pills? Are you sure it


    wasn¡¯t a mistake?¡± His other siblings were all surprised, and they soon had a


    displeased look on their faces. They were once on about the same level at each other, but the eldest


    was destined to surpass


    all of them and be king one day after being given those


    pills.

 Chapter 1323

    Chapter 1323


    Chapter 1323


    ¡°That¡¯s insane! How can he afford to give away so many pills? These are all second¨Cgrade high¨Crank


    pills too!¡±


    Franko and Leslie were there early because they wanted to see


    how bad Severin¡¯s gift was. If they could not win against


    Severin, then they could at least make a couple of sarcastic


    remarks to embarrass him. s, they were both stunned after


    the announcement of Severin¡¯s gift.


    Nana, who was next to Franko, seemed astonished too. She gulped after some time and could not help


    but say, ¡°That can¡¯t be possible. How is he so generous in offering something so


    valuable? My brother got lucky this time! It probably won¡¯t be long before another powerful individual is


    added to the pce.¡±


    Franko clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, and muttered, ¡°He


    must¡¯ve done it on purpose to disrupt the structure of your royal family.¡±


    Peter, the Nine Dragon Province¡¯s governor, could only smile bitterly after hearing the announcement.


    He had been bullied by Severin once before. He thought to himself, ¡®Severin sure knows how to steal a


    show wherever he goes!¡®


    Felicia, who was following Severin, could not help but smile secretly. She muttered in a low voice,


    ¡°Look at these ignorant. people. I wonder if they¡¯ll die from fright if Severin shows


    Cheter 1321


    them some third¨Cgrade low¨Crank pills?¡±


    ¡°Keep it down, Aunt Felicia! We wouldn¡¯t want anyone to


    overhear what you said,¡± She eximed. Felicia¡¯s statement had given her a bit of a fright.


    Felicia lowered her voice even more and said, ¡°But I did keep my voice down! It¡¯s noisy here anyway,


    so I bet they couldn¡¯t even hear me at all! Everyone¡¯s busy chatting with each other!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure about that,¡± She said. ¡°Those with high attainment might sometimes have


    superhuman hearing and eyesight.¡±


    Felicia was terrified when she heard that and immediately kept


    her lips sealed. She knew what the consequences would be if


    they found out that Severin could produce third¨Cgrade pills, especially since they were already


    incredibly startled when


    they saw the second¨Cgrade high¨Crank pills.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°That is mighty generous of you, Mister Severin ! Even I feel bad to ept such a precious gift.¡± Philip


    was all smiles, and


    he walked over with a few of his strongest men.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Pleased to meet you, Your Highness. This is my first time attending a


    banquet with the royal family, so I feel obligated to show my appreciation.¡±


    Before Philip could speak, an old man behind him stepped forward excitedly and said, ¡°Since you were


    able to give away. so many second¨Cgrade high¨Crank pills, I¡¯m guessing that


    34


    you¡¯re a second¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist.¡±


    ¡°I believe only alchemists can afford to be this generous.¡± Severin nodded.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re very talented despite your age! I¡¯m jealous!¡± The old manvished praise on Severin


    before asking tactfully, ¡°My name is Nared Louve, and I¡¯m just a second¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist. I


    hope you can leave your contact information with me. I¡¯d be honored to get some pointers about


    alchemy from you if I get the chance.¡±


    Nared was eagerly anticipating a positive answer, and Severin. felt that it would not be very polite to


    refuse since Nared was one of Philip¡¯s men. He nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Severin then exchanged contact information with the other


    party.


    ¡°He¡¯s amazing! I didn¡¯t think he would genuinely be a second- grade high¨Crank alchemist! He¡¯s too


    strong!¡±


    The other prices nced enviously after knowing that Severin was an alchemist.


    ¡°Are these your family? I must say, I¡¯m surprised to see so many beautiful women in your family!¡± Philip


    wanted to chat


    more with Severin but was unable to find a topic. He finally decided to ask about Diane, Megan, and


    the others, which Severin subsequently introduced to him.

 Chapter 1324

    Chapter 1324


    Chapter 1324


    On the other hand, Franko and Leslie were very upset when they saw Philip being so cordial toward


    Severin.


    Franko whispered to his father, ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was an alchemist! He seems to be pretty good at it


    too.¡±


    Leslie nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no denying that he¡¯s a talented man,


    but it¡¯s such a shame that he offended us. He could¡¯ve achieved


    many more great things in the future.¡±


    Franko sneered. ¡°He might look happy now, but I doubt he can.


    keep his chin up if he knows what¡¯sing for him.¡±


    The fact that Severin was a second¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist


    sent waves throughout the pce.


    ¡°His Majesty has arrived!¡± A voice announced. Soon enough, everyone saw the king walk in with his


    concubines and several of his strongest men.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. He probably has about thirty women, from the


    looks of it?¡± Severin¡¯s expression became a little stiff when he


    saw the number of women with the king.


    ¡°Can he even handle all of them?¡± Megan muttered when she saw it would take a while for the king to


    come their way.


    Unbeknownst to her, Philip overheard what she said and had a


    Chapter 1324


    weirded¨Cout expression.


    ¡°How¡¯s everyone doing? It¡¯s quite lively if I do say so myself!¡±


    Logan walked over and remarked with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The second prince ran over immediately and informed respectfully, ¡°Mister Severin, the governor of


    South County Mansion, has given the eldest prince an incredibly precious gift of thirty second¨Cgrade


    high¨Crank pills!¡±


    ¡°Thirty? Not thirteen?¡± Logan had experienced many things in his lifetime, but even he felt that it was a


    little outrageous


    when he heard that.


    ¡°Yes, father. Thirty. Mister Severin is a second¨Cgrade high-


    rank alchemist, and even Nared wishes to ask him for advice,¡±


    Philip said with a smile.


    Logan nced at Severin and said, ¡°Mister Severin is a gem. among the rough! We don¡¯t often see


    young people with such outstanding achievements!¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡± Severin brought Diane and the


    others to greet the king.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m very d that you were able to attend my son¡¯s. birthday banquet. Please make sure to


    enjoy yourselves!¡± Loganughed and then walked to one side.


    ¡°Please have a seat! The South County is pretty far from here, so it must¡¯ve been a very long trip for


    you!¡± Philip led Severin¡¯s


    Chapter 1324


    group to their seat, and he did not seem interested in


    entertaining any of the other guests.

 Chapter 1325

    Chapter 1325


    Chapter 1325


    The atmosphere became much livelier after Logan arrived with


    all his women. Some of the province governors arrivedter as well, but none of them could produce a


    gift that could rival that


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    of Severin¡¯s.


    Logan approached Franko and Leslie. He then winked at them


    before saying, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Leslie exchanged nces with his son. Though they were a little puzzled, they did as they were


    requested and followed


    Logan away.


    When they arrived at a small pavilion in the distance, Logan asked the two of them, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell


    me that Severin ist


    a second¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist?¡±


    Leslie was speechless for a moment, but he soon exined to Logan, ¡°All I know is that he has very


    strong attainment. I didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d be proficient in alchemy, or that he is a second¨Cgrade high¨C


    rank alchemist!¡±


    Logan¡¯s frown made Franko realize that something was amiss. His brows furrowed and he asked, ¡°Is


    this going to make you change your mind, Your Majesty?¡±


    Logan gave it some thought before answering earnestly, ¡°I believe that it will be a huge loss to us if his


    attainment is


    Chapter 1325


    destroyed. Even though we¡¯ve spared his life, it seems a little inhumane to do that to him after he


    presented my son with such a precious gift.¡± He then looked at Leslie and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you decide. I¡¯m


    just giving my views. After all, I did make a promise to you. If you wish to go ahead with the original


    n, then so be it.¡±


    Leslie nced at his son before saying to Logan, ¡°I know how distressing it is for Dracodom to lose


    such a genius, but I¡¯ll be letting my son down if I don¡¯t go ahead with this. I¡¯d feel ashamed to continue


    living. Besides, we¡¯re not going to kill him. We¡¯ll just be castrating him and abolishing his


    attainment!¡±


    Logan was a little disappointed to hear Leslie¡¯s reply. He deliberately hinted at Leslie that they would


    stand to lose a lot if they continued the n to castrate Severin. Leslie, however, was still too stubborn


    to drop the n. Both sides have already made their respective stances clear, and Logan felt a little


    hard -pressed to go back on his word. However, he still reiterated, It¡¯s such a shame that we might not


    be able to get his pills in the future. He has given a lot of pills already, and my eldest son¡¯s men will


    certainly be stronger! Even my eldest son might be a warrior emperor soon!¡±


    At that moment, Franko said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. All we¡¯re doing is destroying his attainment.


    You can easily get more of his pills since he¡¯s still alive.¡±


    ||


    Chapter 1325


    Logan looked at Franko and asked, ¡°And how will I go about that?¡±


    Franko smiled evilly and said, ¡°Easy! He can still do alchemy even if he¡¯s lost his attainment. You can


    just ask him to make


    more pills for us!¡±


    ¡°Do you honestly think he¡¯ll agree to do alchemy for us if we treat him that way? Besides, why would he


    continue to do


    alchemy if he doesn¡¯t have any attainment? The pills are useless to him, so it¡¯s more likely that he¡¯ll


    give up on alchemy. for the remainder of his life!¡± Logan remarked in irritation. He felt that it was a


    ridiculously naive idea.


    Franko, however, continued, ¡°The solution to that is simple too. We¡¯ll just threaten him with the lives of


    his family. We¡¯ll bring them to Oolong City and force him to make pills for us. This way, you¡¯ll have


    another second¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist in your pce! I can¡¯t even begin to imagine how strong it


    might turn out to be!¡±

 Chapter 1326

    Chapter 1326


    Chapter 1326


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s outrageous!¡± Logan was beginning to feel somewhat persuaded, but he pretended to


    be angry and said, Everyone is going to condemn us for spurning Severin¡¯s


    kindness if word gets out!¡±


    Franko fanned the mes and said, ¡°You need to be able to be ruthless if you want to show dominance.


    The pce needs to be strong. This is the best way to do it. We¡¯re going to do this secretly, so you can


    rest assured that no one will find out about it. It¡¯ll be fine as long as we¡¯re holding him and his family


    prisoner in a secret room.


    Leslie felt that it was a feasible n. ¡°That might sound like an evil n, but it¡¯s undoubtedly a good


    n. Dracodom will


    be stronger when there are more warrior emperors


    around!¡±


    Logan was already convinced by that, but rather than express his opinion right away, he merely said,


    ¡°We¡¯ll cross the bridge when we get there. Let¡¯s take this one step at a time. Since


    you¡¯re so determined to avenge your son, then I guess we¡¯ll just follow the original n.¡±


    Leslie exchanged nces with Franko. They were both


    extremely overjoyed, and they took Logan¡¯s remark to mean that they could proceed with the next step.


    Chapter 1320


    2/3


    Franko was worried that Logan might end up going back on his word, so he added, ¡°Shadraw¡¯s people


    have already made the necessary preparations. If you change your mind, then there¡¯s a chance that


    Mister Alex and the others might be unhappy if


    they think that you weren¡¯t serious.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m well aware of that!¡± Logan¡¯s face soured and then he warned calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about


    Shadraw. The fewer


    who know about them, the better.¡±


    Franko nodded. ¡°Of course. We promise not to tell anyone


    about this. If it wasn¡¯t because of this incident, I wouldn¡¯t even know that there was such an


    organization!¡±


    Logan nodded and said to the two of them, ¡°Let¡¯s get going. The other war gods are here, and I should


    go and greet them.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Mister Severin!¡± Beryl, Calum, and Warren came up to Severin and greeted him


    simultaneously.


    Severin did not know how to react. Being surrounded by four of those war gods made him feel a little


    awkward and ttered. Thankfully, the four of them were sensible enough not to directly address him as


    ¡®master¡®. It would be difficult for him to continue keeping a low profile if anyone heard that.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we have a small gathering just a while ago?¡± Severin smiled wryly and produced four small


    porcin bottles with a wave of his hand. He gave them one bottle each and said, ¡°I prepared these


    pills for you. Don¡¯t open them here though. Do it when you¡¯re home.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Thank you, Mas- Mister Severin!¡± Beryl was so excited that


    she nearly had a slip of the tongue.

 Chapter 1327

    Chapter 1327


    Chapter 1327


    ¡°Would you look at that? Severin is chatting with the four war gods!¡±


    ¡°Goodness! Severin must¡¯ve given them some pills. Wait a


    second! I think I can piece it together now! Didn¡¯t they have a breakthrough to level one warrior


    emperor within just a week? Severin must¡¯ve given them pills! It couldn¡¯t have been that big of a


    coincidence that they managed to have a breakthrough!¡±


    ¡°Severin truly is powerful. He¡¯s very good at winning people¡¯s hearts. I think that¡¯s why Calum vouched


    for him and was able to ensure that he was appointed as the South County¡¯s


    governor. It¡¯s probably because Calum has the pills!¡±


    ¡°He might be able to refine pills, but I don¡¯t think anyone else will be willing to give them away just like


    that. He is a generous man!¡±


    The province governors and the other princes came up with all sorts of theories as they engaged in a


    riveting discussion with each other.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, honey. You¡¯re the most attractive man here!


    Diane secretly gave Severin a thumbs up and said with a


    smile.


    ¡°Of course. He¡¯s always attractive!¡± Beryl smiled, though not


    Chapter 1327


    without feeling a little envious of Diane and She.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    2/3


    After a while, an old man said, ¡°Since most of our guests are already here, the banquet shall now


    begin!¡±


    The old man invited Philip to give a speech while everyone sat down and began eating. The four war


    gods sat at the table next to Severin. Much to Severin¡¯s surprise, Philip came over to have a toast with


    Severin. He was very happy with Severin¡¯s gift, and he seemed quite keen on making friends with


    Severin.


    ¡°Sure, sure! We can be friends! You don¡¯t need to be so polite!¡± Severin was a little dumbfounded when


    he saw how enthusiastic Philip was. He never would have thought that a member of royalty would be


    so eager to befriend him.


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Logan could not help but sigh from a table some distance away. He found it hard toe to


    terms with having to do something so heinous to Severin.


    Leslie ¨C as one of the threemanders¨Chad achieved many great things, in addition to having saved


    Logan¡¯s life before. Thattter aspect was why he felt bad to refuse Leslie¡¯s request.


    After everything finished eating, Nana came to Severin just as everyone was about to leave. She


    smiled at Severin and said, Mister Severin! My name is Nana! I¡¯m the king¡¯s seventh child, and the


    youngest too!¡±


    That was Severin¡¯s first time meeting the governor, and he had no idea why she woulde up to him


    all of a sudden. He did,


    Chapter 1327


    however, notice that Nana was always around Franko- suggesting that their rtionship might be very


    good.


    3/3


    Although Severin did not know why Nana wanted to meet him, he smiled cordially and said politely,


    ¡°Pleased to make your acquaintance. Is something the matter?¡±

 Chapter 1328

    Chapter 1328


    Chapter 1328


    Nana smiled and said, ¡°I have something to talk to you in private. Could youe for a walk with me,


    please?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Severin nodded with a smile. He then said to everyone at his table, ¡°Please excuse me. You


    may continue chatting


    with Beryl and the others. Princess Nana wishes to speak with


    me in private, so I¡¯ll be going on a walk with her.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Felicia grinned from ear to ear. She felt as though


    she had reached the peak of what life had to offer. She never


    dreamed that she would have the opportunity toe to such


    a ce, much less have dinner with such important figures.


    During the dinner, she took many photos and posted them in the family group to show off. The


    Shanahans, including Maurice and Judtih, were happy to see her in a good mood and


    smiled heartily too. Needless to say, some were extremely


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    envious of her good fortune.


    After Severin followed Nana away, no one noticed that Franko,


    Leslie, and Logan had also slipped away secretly.


    Felicia was overjoyed as she looked at Severin walking away with Nana. She could not resist saying to


    Diane and She, Why do you think Nana asked to speak with Severin? What she be so shy about that


    she has to bring Severin away to talk to


    them?¡±


    ||


    2/3


    Some of the governors were bidding their goodbye to Philip, but the war gods were in no hurry to leave


    because Diane and She were still there. The same goes for Zeke, since he and his people came with


    Severin.


    She smiled at Felicia and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. This is the first time I¡¯ve met Princess Nana. I don¡¯t


    know her well enough to guess what she¡¯s thinking.¡±


    Megan nodded too. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m also pretty curious as to why she asked to speak with Severin alone.¡±


    Felicia had a know¨Cit¨Call look as she smiled smugly and answered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Can¡¯t you figure


    out such a simple thing?¡± Felicia paused for dramatic effect before continuing, ¡±


    Princess Nana probably likes Severin! Although this is their


    first meeting, I¡¯m pretty sure she was charmed by Severin¡¯s


    talent and handsomeness. The reason she asked him to take a


    walk with her and talk privately is so she can confess her love


    to Severin!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Megan¡¯s jaw dropped when she heard that. She gulped and said, ¡°What kind of theory is


    that, Mom? Isn¡¯t it a bit too straightforward of her to confess her love for him when this is only his first


    time meeting her? She probably just has a good impression of him. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll go so far as to


    confess to him!¡±


    Felicia was confident in her theory. ¡°How is that impossible?


    Chapter 1325


    Haven¡¯t you heard of the phrase ¡®love at first sight¡®? Why else


    would she want to talk to Severin alone if it¡¯s not to confess to


    him? Look. They even closed the door after entering. It must be because she¡¯s too shy.¡±


    Diane frowned and remarked, ¡°It is a little strange. We


    wouldn¡¯t have been able to hear their conversation since they were already some distance away. They


    didn¡¯t have to close the


    door.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Nana has never been in a rtionship


    before? She might be shier than we think!¡± Felicia spected.

 Chapter 1329

    Chapter 1329


    Chapter 1329


    At that moment, Beryl frowned and said, ¡°As far as I know, she¡¯s never had a boyfriend before.¡±


    When Felicia heard that, she seemed to say with certainty, See! I was right! It¡¯s her first time, so you


    can¡¯t me her for being shy. It¡¯s because Severin was love at first sight for her that she¡¯s being all


    secretive about it.¡± Felicia then had a sudden realization: ¡°If thises true¡­ then wouldn¡¯t we


    be the rtives of the king? Just thinking about it is giving me the shivers!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re reading too much into this, Mom? What if you guessed wrongly? You can¡¯t just


    delude yourself with these ridiculous fantasies!¡± Diane said unhappily.


    Diane only epted She as Severin¡¯s second wife because she already knew She and had a


    good impression of She. She was not too keen on epting Nana yet because she did. not know


    anything about Nana¡¯s character. It would be


    ridiculous to let Severin ept her!


    Furthermore, Nana was a princess who was bound to have been. spoiled silly by Logan. She had


    probably been doted on since she was young and developed a stubborn personality. If she marries


    Severin, then there is a chance that she might not get along with either She or Diane in the future.


    That was


    especially so if the Nana treated them condescendingly.


    273


    Felicia, on the other hand, was getting very excited. She was excited at the prospect of enjoying a


    lifetime of glory and wealth once she became a rtive to the king. She would be able to feel even


    prouder whenever she went out.


    Severin and Nana had arrived at a huge open area with many houses in front of them. At that juncture,


    four of Shadraw¡¯s people were there. Their leader¨CAlex¨Cwas there, and so was Francis the middle¨C


    aged man who yed chess with Alex the other day.


    Next to Francis was a middle¨Caged woman. She seemed to be in her thirties, but she had a distinct


    charm that was evident from


    her frown and smile.


    Beside the middle¨Caged woman was an old woman with many wrinkles on her face. She had a gloomy


    expression that made


    one feel as though they were looking at doom in the eye. Her look could send chills down everyone¡¯s


    spine.


    Nana immediately ran over to Alex and stood with him. She


    became more confident with him beside her and immediately


    folded her hands over her chest. She looked at Severin coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re dead, Severin!¡±


    Severin frowned, and asked Nana, ¡°Is this what you wanted to


    tell me?¡±


    Nana sneered. ¡°Yes! You will be dead today!¡± She paused


    briefly before continuing, ¡°Your fate was sealed when you


    3/3Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    attacked Franko!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is? I was wondering why you¡¯d target me when you didn¡¯t have any grudges with me. It


    turns out you were nning to avenge Franko!¡± Severin smiled and said, ¡± This is quite unexpected. I


    gave your brother plenty of pills today. Is this how you¡¯re repaying my kindness? By killing me?¡±


    Franko, Leslie, and Logan arrived not too longter.

 Chapter 1330

    Chapter 1330


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mister Severin. You¡¯re a talented person, you offended Leslie. Leslie saved my life


    when I was young, and I am obliged to return the favor when he asked me to help!¡±


    Logan walked over and said apologetically to Severin. He was feeling very guilty.


    Nana then said, ¡°Dream on if you think we¡¯re going to just kill you and be done with it. What we¡¯re doing


    today is far worse we¡¯ll turn you into a true cripple.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what that means?¡± Franko asked with a smile. ¡±


    We¡¯re going to castrate you and destroy your attainment. That¡¯ll cripple you forever!¡±


    Severin nced at the four of them and immediately saw


    through their attainment. He could not help but smirk and said, ¡°With these four people? You¡¯ll be


    disappointed though.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t be so arrogant, boy. Do you have any idea what sort of attainment these four people


    possess? They¡¯re the


    strongest members of Shadraw, and their attainment is much higher than mine.¡± Leslie looked at


    Severin with disdain and


    said, ¡°Even though only four of their members came today, they¡¯ll have no problem killing you. After all,


    their leader is


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    here too.¡±


    The old woman stood up and sneered at Severin, ¡°I don¡¯t think.


    Chapter 1330


    21/2


    I quite like your tone, young man. I have the lowest attainment of the four, but even then, I am already a


    level five warrior


    emperor. Let¡¯s test your strength!¡±


    Severin looked at Logan and said, ¡°Your guests might be some distance away from here, but they¡¯re


    bound to hear the noise if


    I trade blows with a warrior emperor here. Don¡¯t you think the


    four war gods might be unhappy if they find out what¡¯s going on here? What sort of impression will that


    leave on them?¡±


    ¡°Haha, are you threatening me?¡± Logan did not expect Severin to threaten him at that moment. He


    admired Severin¡¯s courage


    and smiled wryly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our butlers won¡¯t let anyone elsee here. Most of the guests have


    left too, and I trust that the battle will end soon because Shadraw will make light work of you.¡±


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± the old woman asked, thinking that Severin was starting to feel fear. She then


    grinned and said, ¡°If you are, then you should go ahead and castrate yourself. That¡¯ll save us the


    trouble of doing it for you?¡±


    ¡°Scared? People like you don¡¯t scare me at all!¡± Severin


    snickered in reply.


    ¡°How dare you talk to me like that! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The old woman could not contain her anger any longer


    and clenched her fist. She left an afterimage at the location where she was standing and appeared in


    front of Severin to deliver a punch.

 Chapter 1331

    Chapter 1331


    Chapter 1331


    ¡°Nora, he could be a level three or level four warrior emperor.


    Watch out and don¡¯t kill him. He¡¯s an alchemist. We still have


    use for him.¡±


    Franko giggled and gave a head up to Nora when he saw Nora


    attacking Severin. In his mind, he could foresee how badly


    injured Severin would be after Nora¡¯s attack. He was feeling excited and overwhelmed knowing he


    would have his revenge


    soon. However, the scene that Franko and Leslie had been waiting for did not appear.


    Severin balled up his fist, enveloped his spiritual energy around his fist, moved at the speed of


    lightning, and punched.


    Nora far away. Nora got sted away like a fallen kite. As she


    was falling, she felt a warm feelinging up her throat.


    Immediately, she vomited blood that drew a perfect arch in the


    air.She crashnded nearly a mile away and could not believe


    the result. It took her a great deal to pull herself up on her feet. Then again, she vomited another


    mouthful of blood which left.


    her with a pale face.


    ¡°No! This is impossible! Why would I lose? I¡¯m a level five


    warrior emperor! How did a level three or four warrior emperor defeat me?¡±


    Nora shook her head continuously while feeling resented.


    Chapter 1331


    ¡°How is that possible?¡°Franko and Leslie exchanged looks


    with each other, shocked.


    ¡°No way!¡± Princes Nana eximed. She had been standing


    there with her arms folded and feeling pleased with the n.


    Then, her smile disappeared and was reced with a shocking


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    expression.


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely not at level three or four. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s a level six warrior emperor,¡± Alex said.The


    oue did not shock.


    him and he remained calm as usual.


    ¡°How can this guy be so strong at his age? Is it because he is an alchemist and he can produce all the


    alchemical pills he needs. to build his attainment?¡± Francis guessed.


    Severin was speechless after hearing that. Basically, his attainment was almost the same when he was


    released from prison. It has nothing to do with his alchemy skill.


    He smiled. ¡°Stop wasting time. You three can fight me together. I don¡¯t want to spend more time fighting


    each of you


    one by one.¡±


    Everyone was stunned and astonished at how arrogant and proud Severin was.


    The remaining three people were all stronger than Nora. Francis was a level six warrior emperor. The


    middle¨Caged woman by the name of Deborah was a level seven warrior


    ?


    emperor. Whereas, Alex was the strongest of the all, a level eight warrior emperor.They were shocked


    Severin had the audacity to request to fight them all at once.


    Meanwhile, Diane, She, and the rest were still chatting not far from where Severin was. The


    commotion from the fighting was so loud even they heard it.

 Chapter 1332

    Chapter 1332


    Chapter 1332


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She frowned as she looked in the direction where Severin and Princess Nana


    were headed.


    ¡°Are they fighting? It sounded like a thunder.¡± Diane also. frowned and was slightly worried.


    When Severin left, Logan had arranged for an old man to stand by with Diane and the rest. The old


    man came over with a smile and exined, ¡°Maybe they are having a friendly match. We have a


    couple of strong fighters staying in the pce.


    Sometimes they would have a friendly match to improve their fighting skills. It¡¯s verymon.¡±


    Berly frowned and said, ¡°But the sound shouldn¡¯t stop so suddenly if they are having a friendly match¡­


    it shouldst for quite a while, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The old man smiled embarrassingly, ¡°This is the pce. They are certainly having a friendly match. Or


    do you seriously think anyone dares to make trouble or have a real fight? That¡¯s too absurd, don¡¯t you


    think?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. Anyway, Miss Berly, where were we?¡±


    Berly did not ask further. She believed if anything did happen, Severin must have a way to deal with it.


    Thus, there was


    271


    nothing she needed to worry about. Maybe it was just like what the old man said, they were just having


    a friendly match.


    ¡°Oh. I was telling you about the war we had with Wolf Land. It was¡­¡±


    The group continued with their chatting. At that moment, the old man was relieved that they did not


    continue asking about the sound.


    ¡°What? Are asking us to fight you together at once? I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s impossible because you¡¯re not


    worthy of it!¡± Deborah said proudly.


    Once she finished talking, she dashed forward and said, ¡°My name is Deborah and I¡¯m a level seven


    warrior emperor. Let me see how strong you are. It wasn¡¯t too long since I leveled up and I haven¡¯t tried


    my power since then. I have been dreading to fight since just now!¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°Fine, do whatever you want.¡±


    Deborah responded with a smile. With a thought, she waved her hand tounch her technique.


    Suddenly, a giant phoenix. formed by her spiritual energy appeared. The phoenix pped its wings with


    a terrifying power evolving around it, making it extremely terrifying.


    After that, Deborah smiled. ¡°Maybe the reason Nora lost was because she had underestimated your


    power. Your attainment. technique may y a crucial part in the victory and your


    attainment is almost the same as hers as well.


    She continued after a pause, ¡°But you¡¯re not going to be so lucky this. Let¡¯s see if you can handle an


    attack from a level. seven warrior emperor¡¯s technique!¡±


    ¡°Using your spiritual energy to form a phoenix. That¡¯s pretty good!¡±


    Nevertheless, Severin was not even feeling a little scared and chuckled. ¡°This is nice. I got a pretty sick


    technique not long ago but I have never used it yet. This is a good chance to try how powerful it is.¡±


    With a thought, he maneuvered his spiritual energy onto his fist and punched. Suddenly, a dragon


    made out of spiritual energy appeared. The dragon slowly grew in size and was light. green in color.


    ¡°What kind of technique is this?¡±


    With just one look, Deborah could sense the danger in


    Severin¡¯s attack. She was less rxed and started to treat the fight with Severin more seriously.


    Severin continued to chuckle. ¡°My technique is not important. What I want to know more about is which


    of the techniques is more powerful. Is it going to be your phoenix or my green dragon?¡°

 Chapter 1333

    Chapter 1333


    Chapter 1333


    What a cocky and arrogant guy! Then again, it did not sound unreasonable since Severin was the one


    who said it. It was the


    truth, after all. In the face of absolute power, even the


    strongest organization in Dracodom had no choice but to


    admit their defeat.


    ¡°Mister Severin, we have no idea you are so strong. Please pardon us for we know what we did was


    wrong!¡±


    Logan had never needed to apologize to anyone before. After a


    moment of silence and struggle, he had to yield.


    ¡°I¡¯m- I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive us!¡± Princess Nana begged


    with her trembling voice as Severin red at her. Her forehead


    was full of sweat.


    Severin sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not that generous and kind to let this go easily. It¡¯s impossible to settle this with


    an apology.¡±


    Alex looked at Severin and said, ¡°Mister Severin, from the looks of it, you must be a level nine warrior


    emperor. This is a world where the strongest dictates. You may tell us what can we do to make it up to


    you. But Logan is actually a good king. I hope you can consider letting him continue to be the King.¡±


    In other words, Alex was hoping Severin could spar Alex¡¯s life.


    Severin scoffed. ¡°Level nine warrior emperor? Do you seriously


    2/3


    think that¡¯s my level? I¡¯m already a saint.¡±


    The member of Shadraw gasped deeply. It was their lifelong dream to be a saint. However, it was


    not easy. In fact, they had only heard about the saint from legendary tales but never seen one in


    person until today.


    Suddenly, Alex looked at Severin with much respect. ¡°I have no regret now that I have seen a saint with


    my own eyes. Even if that means I¡¯m going to die today. Especially when it¡¯s a great honor to die killed


    by a saint.¡±


    Severin responded by rolling her eyes. ¡°I have no interest in killing you. But I can¡¯t let this go just yet.


    This is the second


    time Franko and Leslie try to kill me. So both of them must die!


    ¡°No! Please forgive me! I¡¯m an idiot. I will never do it again!¡±


    Franko was scared that his legs had gone soft on him. He quickly kneeled down and begged for mercy.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Leslie also kneeled down without any hesitation. ¡°Mister Severin, please forgive my son. It¡¯s all my


    fault. I¡¯m the one who told him what to do. It was me. I failed as a father!¡±


    Severin chuckled, ¡°So you finally know you are a bad father? But it¡¯s all toote. When your son tried to


    molest a girl by touching her bum, he should foresee the consequences. I didn¡¯t kill him then. But too


    bad, he failed to learn from that mistake.¡±


    3/3


    ¡°Franko! Did you really do that? I can¡¯t believe you would do such a thing!¡±

 Chapter 1334

    Chapter 1334


    Chapter 1334


    Princess Nana got so frustrated and annoyed when she heard that. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was an ident?¡±


    Severin sneered, ¡°How naive of you, Princess Nana. This man has done a great deal of crimes. Maybe


    you should investigate after he dies. But, anyway, those are none of my business.¡±


    In a sh, Severin appeared before Franko and Leslie. His


    movement was so quick. Before anyone could do anything, Franko and Leslie were dead. When they


    dropped to the floor, there was a great amount of fear in their eyes.


    Despite feeling upset and dismal, Logan could only ept this result as he looked at Franko and


    Leslie¡¯s bodies. All he could


    do was sigh sorrowfully. Based on what happened, he would do the same if he was Severin. The best


    way to end this matter was


    to let Severin kill Franko and Leslie.


    ¡°Dracodom loses amander today¡­¡± Logan shook his head sorrowfully.


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°King Logan, that¡¯s the end of this


    matter now. Now that you know I¡¯m a saint, I advise all of you to think twice before messing with me.


    It¡¯s not going to end well if you do.¡±


    Logan smiled bitterly. ¡°Surely, that¡¯s impossible. We¡¯ll never


    Chapter 1334


    do that unless we don¡¯t have any desire to live anymore. We¡¯re already very grateful that you have


    spared us our lives today. You¡¯re a kind man.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Severin smiled. ¡°I do have good candidates to rmend to be the newmander. My four


    disciples are capable of beingmanders. I gave them some alchemical pills and that should help


    them to break through within this week.¡±


    ¡°Your disciples?¡± Logan asked as he did not know who Severin was talking about.


    Severin smiled faintly and answered, ¡°The Four Great War Gods. I think they are about to break


    through and be level three warrior emperors very soon. The alchemical pills I gave are enough to


    help them be level five or six warrior


    emperors. With them around, you don¡¯t have to worry about Dracodom¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°What? They are your disciples?¡± Logan gasped deeply and looked happy. ¡°Wonderful! If their


    attainments rise, then there is nothing we need to worry about anymore.¡±


    Under normal circumstances, those secluded sects would never get involved in any matters of the


    mundane world. It was a type of understanding between them and the mundane world. Moreover, they


    were always busy and focused on training. The mundane world had nothing that would attract their


    interest. If the Four Great War Gods would really be level five or six warrior emperors, it was the


    best scenario for Dracodom.


    Chapter 1334


    ¡°Mister Severin, I imagine it would require at least third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical pills for the


    Four Great War Gods to be level five or six warrior emperors. I don¡¯t think third- grade low¨Crank


    alchemical pills would have that effect,¡±


    Francis asked after thinking for a while.


    Severin smiled. ¡°I have no doubt about them because there are


    third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical pills among the


    alchemical pills I gave them.¡±


    Francis¡¯s mouth twitched violently. Having said that, Severin had revealed that he was a third¨Cgrade


    medium¨Crank alchemist. Most of the time, the warrior emperor saw himself more superior to many


    people, except for the alchemist. To be more specific, they would totally grovel and please a third-


    grade and above alchemist just to get an alchemical pill from


    the alchemist.


    At this moment, Alex and the others were feeling extreme remorse after what they did just now. People


    would try to find all kinds of ways to please an alchemist but they just did the opposite. They used their


    fists and power at the alchemist.


    How nice would it be if they had pleased Severin instead of trying to kill him? Maybe if they made


    Severin happy, Severin. could probably give them some alchemical pills to help them reach the saint¡¯s


    stage.

 Chapter 1335

    Chapter 1335


    Chapter 1335


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As expected, Alex¡¯s face was looking incredibly terrible and sullen. If they knew what kind of attainment


    and alchemist¡¯s rank Severin was, they would never agree to help Logan. Too bad, Logan¡¯s information


    was outdated by stating Severin was just a second¨Cgrade alchemist. All of them regretted their


    action. They had used their punches at Severin before so how


    could they have the audacity to request Severin to give them some alchemical pills?


    ¡°Alright. This ends here. I hope all of you would help keep it a secret and don¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯m a


    third¨Cgrade medium- rank alchemist,¡± Severin smiled faintly.


    Logan chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mister Severin. We will not tell anyone.¡±


    The way he treated Severin had changed tremendously with pure respect and nothing else. Nana


    stood there as she was still dumbstruck by what happened. She looked at Franko¡¯s body but there was


    not even the slightest thought in her head that she wanted to seek revenge for Franko. Severin nodded


    and left. the ce. However, he stopped after just taking two steps. Then he turned and walked toward


    Deborah.


    Without a doubt, fear and nervousness were all Deborah felt. She remembered how proud and


    arrogant she was when she wanted to kill Severin just now. Her heart pounded heavily


    wondering what if Severin changed his mind and decided to


    take her life. What could she do to save herself if that


    happened? She had her head lowered because she had no


    courage to look into Severin¡¯s eyes.


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°Oh, I remembered your pretty technique. How nice it would be if I could teach


    my wife in the


    future.¡±


    Deborah nearly vomited blood. That was her strongest technique and her vor technique. It was


    normal that she did


    not want to share it and let other people learn it.


    Nevertheless, the thought of Severin¡¯s attainment and


    Severin¡¯s alchemy skill had her worried. She smiled


    embarrassedly and took out a scroll, then passed it to Severin. ¡±


    You¡¯re right. It¡¯s a very good technique. I hope your missus will


    like it.¡±


    Severin did not feel shy. He took the scroll and put it into his.


    spatial ring. After that, without saying anything more, he just


    flew away.


    ¡°He¡¯s a genius!¡± Alex said after Severin disappeared within their sight.


    Logan smiled bitterly ¡°Luckily Severin is not a person who killed for pleasure. Or Dracodom would have


    to get a new king.¡±


    Alex looked at him and said unhappily, ¡°Logan, please get the information right before you ask us for


    help. You¡¯re not only


    Chunter 1335


    wrong about Severin¡¯s attainment level, but you also have no idea that he¡¯s a third¨Cgrade alchemist.


    Mind you, he¡¯s a third- grade medium¨Crank alchemist! Not just low¨Crank!¡±


    Francis was unhappy too. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be hard for us to please him. He is not going to do


    anything to us this time but it¡¯s near impossible for us to get any alchemical pills from him now. Damn it!


    We lost it big time this time!¡±

 Chapter 1336

    Chapter 1336


    Chapter 1336


    Frankly speaking, Logan felt very innocent. ¡°Come on. Your know there are not many warrior emperors


    in the mundane world. None of the thirty¨Csix governors in Dracodom is a warrior emperor. How would I


    know the new governor is so powerful? My god, he¡¯s even a saint!¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°You just witnessed how low


    profile Severin was. He doesn¡¯t like to show off. So how would


    we know he¡¯s a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist if he


    didn¡¯t tell us?¡±


    ¡°Forget about it. Get someone to clean up Franko and Leslie¡¯s


    body. I have no idea why would they choose to mess with


    Severin,¡± Alex said.


    In the end, Alex waved his hand to signal the other Shadraw¡¯s


    members to leave the ce.


    ¡°Severin, what happened? I think we heard people fighting just


    now. They said the Shadraw¡¯s members could be having a friendly match. Was it really so?¡± Diane


    asked when she saw Severin returning.


    The old man who was responsible for stalling Diane and the


    others was shocked and did not understand why Severin was


    still alive. He did not stay there any longer because he was in a


    hurry to find out if the others were alright.


    Severin looked at Diane and the others and said, ¡°Haha. Yes, there was a friendly match. Nothing


    serious. Come on, we can go now.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯re leaving, we must as well go together,¡±


    Warren said.


    Beryl took the opportunity to express her appreciation. ¡°Thank you for the alchemical pills. We¡¯ll train


    hard!¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Train hard. When you guys


    have run out of the alchemical pills, you cane find me. I can help you guys.¡±


    After that, the group prepared to leave the pce. ¡°Mister Severin, wait. Let me send you out!¡±


    Just then, Philip and arge group of people were walking


    toward them. Severin did not how to react. It seemed like Philip


    had no idea what just happened.


    ¡°Prince Philip, you¡¯re too nice. You don¡¯t have to send us,¡±


    Severin replied.


    Nevertheless, Philip insisted on seeing Severin out. He walked together and said, ¡°Mister Severin, I


    think you¡¯re older than me. Can you be my brother? I can go visit you in South County when I¡¯m free!¡±


    It gave Severin a shock. He quickly waved his hand, ¡°Wait! You¡¯re the prince. I can¡¯t be your brother.


    It¡¯s against the rule!¡±


    Chapter 1336


    Philip waved his hand and said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re the younger generation. I don¡¯t care


    about formality. I have decided you¡¯re going to be my brother and that¡¯s it. Don¡¯t mind all the rules and


    everything else.¡±


    Felicia was thrilled to hear that. ¡°Prince Philip, please doe. and visit us when you are free. South


    Link City has nice scenery and many fun attractions.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Then I must really go!¡± Philip chuckled.

 Chapter 1337

    Chapter 1337


    Chapter 1337


    As the group arrived at the entrance, the Four Great War Gods, Prince Philip, and the others bid


    goodbye to Severin.


    Something many people wished to receive or would be jealous of. Soon, the Four Great War Gods left


    the pce too. Neither of them brought their families along.


    After walking for a while, Beryl suggested, ¡°I think we can take a look at the alchemical pills master


    gave us.¡±


    Warren smiled. ¡°I suppose they are all second¨Cgrade high- rank alchemical pills. But we¡¯re not going to


    get much effect


    after those alchemical pills now.¡±


    Calummented, ¡°You have to learn to be content. Do you know how many people wish to get these


    but can¡¯t?¡±


    Warren chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m notining. What I¡¯m trying to say is it¡¯s very hard for us to improve in our


    current


    attainment. Anyway, effect or no effect, having those alchemical pills is still a lot better.¡±


    While both of them were chatting, Beryl took out the porcin


    bottle and opened it.


    ¡°Oh, my god! Is this real?¡±


    After looking closely, Beryl was shocked and surprised. ¡°Oh, my god! This is a big surprise. The


    alchemical pills Master gave


    1/3


    S


    Chapter 1337


    2/3


    us are third¨Cgrade alchemical pills! I¡¯m pretty sure they are third¨Cgrade!¡±


    ¡°What? Did Master have another breakthrough?¡± Horace


    asked. Without a doubt, he was shocked too. He quickly took


    out his porcin bottle and looked inside.


    ¡°There are three alchemical pills, two third¨Cgrade low¨Crank and I think the other one is a third¨Cgrade


    medium¨Crank! What about yours? Do you also have a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical pill?¡± he


    eximed after taking a deep gasp.


    Beryl examined them closely. After a while, she nodded. ¡°Yes! I


    also have a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical pill. My god! That means he is a third¨Cgrade


    medium¨Crank alchemist now!¡±


    Warren smiled faintly. ¡°These are priceless! Three alchemical


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    pills for each of us! That¡¯s a total of twelve alchemical pills.


    Gosh, our master is so nice to us.¡±


    ¡°I think with the help of these alchemical pills, we can easily


    move on to level five warrior emperor! We really owe it to Master for helping us reach this far,¡± Calum


    said as he looked


    at his little porcin bottle.


    ¡°Yes, I totally agree. Alright, let¡¯s keep it in a safe ce. We shouldn¡¯t let anyone know about this. Don¡¯t


    forget we are in Oolong City. There could be strong fighters from secluded sects. here. They might try


    to steal or snatch these alchemical pills. away from us if they know about it,¡± Warren reminded the


    Charter 1337


    others while scanning around to see if anyone heard their


    conversation.


    ?


    All of them knew you should not expose your treasure out in the open if you did not want people to pry


    on it. As such, four of them quickly left where they were.


    After Severin and the others left the pce, they did not go back to their residence immediately.


    Instead, they spent the whole afternoon touring the city. When the sky was turning dark, they found a


    restaurant with good reviews to have their


    dinner.


    By that time, Philip had woke up from his hangover so he went


    to look for his father and Nana. When he did, he was shocked to


    see the fighting scene.

 Chapter 1338

    Chapter 1338


    Chapter 1338


    ¡°Father, what happened? Who killed Leslie and Franko?¡±


    Philip rubbed his eyes and wondered if he was still hangover as he saw guards cleaning up the scene


    and Leslie¡¯s and Franko¡¯s


    body.


    Logan smiled bitterly. ¡°Who do you think did it?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Philip gave it a good thought and gasped, ¡°Severin? I


    remember he¡¯s the only one who flew out from here. Is it really


    him?¡±


    Then again, he shook his head and said, ¡°But that¡¯s impossible.


    It couldn¡¯t be him. This is where Alex and the others stayed. If anything happened, they should know


    about it. Surely, they won¡¯t allow Severin to kill Leslie and Franko.¡±


    He thought hard and still did not get it. ¡°Father, please tell me you didn¡¯t sentence them. Did Leslie do


    anything wrong recently?¡±


    Logan smiled helplessly. ¡°Why would I do that? He¡¯s my savior. You¡¯re right in the beginning. Severin is


    the one who killed him.


    ??


    ¡°No way! Isn¡¯t Severin a governor? Why would he kill the


    Chapter 1330


    2/3


    Then again, there was no one else who was capable and had the


    motives to do it. Still, he did not think Severin was the kind who would kill for pleasure or without any


    reason. Finally,


    Logan told Philip everything that happened. Not forgetting to


    remind Philip that he needed to keep a secret.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone that Severin is a saint and a


    third¨Cgrade alchemist. And no one should know who killed


    Leslie and Franko and the reason why they were killed.¡±


    The information came too shockingly. He never thought


    Severin had be a saint and a third¨Cgrade alchemist.


    ¡°Yes, father. I understand. No wonder he could afford to give me so many second¨Cgrade high¨Crank


    alchemical pills as a present. A third¨Cgrade alchemist, my god. It¡¯s so bad that we


    didn¡¯t know it. We¡¯re probably on his unwee list now. It¡¯s


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    not easy if we want to get any alchemical pills from him in the


    future.¡±


    Logan smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes. But it¡¯s not a total loss. At least


    you have already gotten a lot of alchemical pills. Severin also


    told us his disciples, the Four Great War Gods would have a breakthrough soon and be level five


    or six warrior


    emperors. At that time, Dracodom would be stronger.¡±


    Philip smiled, ¡°Luckily he¡¯s not a petty person that holds.


    Chapter 1339


    grudges easily. When I saw him off just now, I even told him I


    wanted to be his brother. He didn¡¯t see offended or unhappy


    about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s great!¡±


    Logan¡¯s eyes lit up and he felt relieved.


    ¡°Father, I understand why you ask us to keep Leslie and Franko¡¯s death a secret but how long can we


    keep it?¡± Nana


    asked.


    Logan frowned and thought deeply. He then said, ¡°Release a statement states that Leslie and Franko


    were learning a new attainment technique. In the process of the training, they had gone off the deep


    end and died. That¡¯s the most reasonable exnation.¡±

 Chapter 1339

    Chapter 1339


    Chapter 1339


    Nana smiled bitterly and nodded. ¡°I guess that¡¯ll do.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After thinking for a while, Logan said, ¡°Let¡¯s give the Four War Great Gods a week before we ask about


    their attainment. Once


    they be level two warrior emperors, we shall appoint them to be our newmanders. I believe


    they will y a crucial part in our country¡¯s development and safety in the


    future.¡±


    Philip nodded. ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    Meanwhile, Megan headed straight to the couch when they returned to the vi. Her legs were feeling


    sore and heavy after walking for the whole day.


    ¡°Gosh, my legs hurt so much after walking for the whole day,¡±


    she said.


    Severin mocked, ¡°That¡¯s because you have been having fun for too long. Didn¡¯t you say you want to


    start training? What¡¯s your attainment now? Even though your constitution has not been. changed yet,


    you are still able to be a grandmaster. By the time you reach level five, you won¡¯t feel tired even


    after a long day of walking.¡±


    Diane rolled her eyes and looked at Megan disappointedly.¡± She¡¯s toozy. For the first few days, she


    really focused and


    Chapter 1339


    2/3


    used her time to train. Then she got tired. Her attainment did


    improve a lot after she drank the spiritual alcohol you brought back. But I think she¡¯s just a level two


    grandmaster now.¡±


    Megan smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Because it¡¯s really very tiring. Besides, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to have


    the treasure to change my constitution. There¡¯s no need to hurry, isn¡¯t it?


    Don¡¯t forget I¡¯m in love now. I need to spend more time with Benjamin.¡±


    Severin felt helpless. ¡°You have to focus on your training more. Look at Diane and She. They are not


    as clingy as you are and


    they are very focused on their training.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because it feels so good whenever I have a


    breakthrough. I love the moment when my body is filled with power,¡± She giggled while covering her


    mouth.


    Suddenly, she remembered something. ¡°Oh, Megan, you won¡¯t


    feel this when you¡¯re still a grandmaster. But it¡¯s totally


    different when you be a profound master. The feeling when you break through will only get more


    and more obvious when your attainment gets higher.¡±


    Diane agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. I also love that feeling. And do your really want to be a burden to Severin?¡±


    ¡°Yea. We don¡¯t want to be his burden that¡¯s why we train hard.


    Look at his attainment. I wonder if there¡¯s any hope of us catching up to him,¡± Shemented.


    3/3


    Severin chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to break through at this stage. Unless I be a fourth¨Cgrade


    alchemist.¡±


    He continued, ¡°For the next few months, I¡¯m going to be busy searching for the remaining halls and


    preparing more alchemical pills for the Dracodeus Temple¡¯s members. I won¡¯t have much time to train.


    This is the chance for you girls to catch up.¡±


    ¡°That means you are stopping to wait for us to catch up with you,¡± She giggled.


    Diane said, ¡°Yes! Just remember to prepare more alchemical pills for us. Since our attainments are still


    quite low, we don¡¯t need much effort and spiritual energy to improve. So our breakthrough is easier and


    faster than yours.¡±


    Severin looked at Diane and realized Diane was a level eight profound master now. As she said, she


    had improved a lot.


    He nodded. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re a level eight profound master already. I guess you have a chance to try to


    be a warrior king around the end of this month.¡±

 Chapter 1340

    Chapter 1340


    Chapter 1340


    ¡°What did you say? Did Diane have a breakthrough too? Let me take a look. I have been training


    Mind¡¯s Eye these few days,¡± She said.


    A few days ago, Severin had taught She and Diane how to use Mind¡¯s Eye. Hence, She had been


    practicing it whenever she was free.


    However, she was shocked after she used Mind¡¯s Eye on Diane. ¡°That¡¯s not right. Why does it show


    that Diane¡¯s a level three warrior king?¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°Because you have only started using it and you¡¯re not familiar with it now.


    Thus, it¡¯s not urate now. Once you practice over and over again, your uracy rate will increase.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not urate. She¡¯s a level two warrior king now,¡± She smiled bitterly after scanning Diane


    with Mind¡¯s Eye.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Diane realized there was another meaning in what She said earlier on. ¡°She, you said I


    have a breakthrough too. Does that mean you have a breakthrough also? Are you a level six profound


    master now?¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m¡±


    Diane pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Damn you, girl. Why


    Chapter 1340


    2/3


    didn¡¯t you tell me? Are you secretly trying to get ahead of me?¡±


    She smiled bitterly. ¡°The breakthrough happened the night before we came to Oolong City. I didn¡¯t


    have the time to tell you


    and we had to leave. You¡¯re two levels ahead of me. It¡¯s not


    going to be easy if I want to get ahead of you. Once you learn. how to use Mind¡¯s Eye, you can easily


    see my attainment.¡±


    Diane chuckled. ¡°Haha. I was just joking with you.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Severin informed the group. ¡°Let¡¯s stay another day here tomorrow. But we


    need to leave early in the morning the day after tomorrow. What do you think? Since we are already


    here, I think you guys will like to have a day visiting ces in the city tomorrow.¡±


    That was what Megan cared more about. Excitedly, she said, Severin, you¡¯re right on that. I really want


    to spend one more day here. I was really afraid that you were going to tell us we¡¯re leaving tomorrow.¡±


    Diane smiled gently. ¡°You make the call. We¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s call it a day.¡± Severin smiled.


    With that said, Severin, She, and Diane headed upstairs together. When they were standing at the


    stairs, Severin coughed and asked, ¡°Girls, who should I sleep with tonight?¡±


    The walking had tired Diane out. She reacted quickly by running into her room and said, ¡°I n to do


    some training


    Chapter 1340


    tonight. You should sleep with She.¡±

 Chapter 1341

    Chapter 1341


    Chapter 1341


    Diane closed her door quickly.


    By then, She had just reacted. She frowned and pulled her face straight. ¡°My god, Diane¡¯s reaction is


    so fast. My mind was still processing but she already ran into her room.¡±


    Severin smiled faintly and carried She to his room. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t go to your room tonight but you¡¯re


    going to mine.¡±


    On the second day, She woke Severin up early in the morning


    so they could have more time to go sightseeing in the city.


    ¡°Hey, Severin, I heard the city has one of thergest auction centers. Do you want to go and take a


    look?¡± Diane asked. It sprung into Diane¡¯s mind as they were sightseeing.


    ¡°Oh, really? Is it really very big? Severin, I want to go. I haven¡¯t been to an auction center before,¡±


    Megan said excitedly. Her eyes brightened up showing how interested she was with the


    idea.


    ¡°Me too! Although I don¡¯t train, it¡¯s good if I can go experience,


    ¡°Felicia said.


    Diane suggested, ¡°I think you can go there to buy some


    spiritual herbs. Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t have many third- grade spiritual herbs left to make alchemical


    pills? Maybe the auction center has some spiritual herbs that you need. Isn¡¯t it


    Chapter 1341


    good if you can bid some so you can make more alchemical pills?¡±


    Severin¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing that. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Diane, that¡¯s a wonderful idea. I


    should really go stock up on my spiritual herbs.¡±


    Yet, he thought of something and frowned, ¡°But I don¡¯t have many spiritual stones now. Definitely not


    enough to buy the third¨Cgrade spiritual herbs. Third¨Cgrade spiritual herbs are


    extremely rare and precious. Considering that I need to buy a lot, my spiritual stones are definitely not


    enough.¡±


    After hearing that, everyone frowned.


    She did some quick thinking and mumbled, ¡°We can


    exchange if we need spiritual stones. But where should we exchange it?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Severin overheard that and got very excited. ¡°Haha! I¡¯ve got an idea. If this auction center is really that


    huge, I bet the owner must be very rich. I¡¯m sure we can exchange with the auction center. Come on,


    let¡¯s head over there now and exchange some spiritual stones.¡±


    Shortly, the group arrived at the auction center in the city


    center. There were many staff walking around and busy with their work. Severin and the others took a


    look and were about


    to enter the auction center.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, they were stopped by the guards.


    One of the guards said, ¡°This is long Auction Center. Outsiders are strictly prohibited from entering!¡±

 Chapter 1342

    Chapter 1342


    Chapter 1342


    Severin smiled at the guards. ¡°This is an auction center. Are we not allowed to enter even if we are


    here to join the bidding?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who do you think we are? We have spiritual stones and we¡¯re going to be yourrgest


    client!¡± Megan said with a proud tone.


    However, the guard did not react as Megan predicted. He sneered and said, ¡°You guys are definitely


    not from here.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Felicia was shocked and did not understand how the guards knew they were not


    locals.


    The guards exchanged looks with each other and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s simple. long Auction Center only


    holds an auction every Sunday. Only the finest and most precious items are auctioned here. Basically,


    you¡¯re not going to see any first¨Cgrade spiritual herbs in the auction list. We only auctioned spiritual


    herbs that are at least second¨Cgrade.¡±


    Megan frowned. ¡°I see. It¡¯s Friday today. That means we have to wait for another two days to join the


    auction.¡±


    She asked, ¡°What time does the auction start and end?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The guards smiled. ¡°You have asked the right question. Or you guys might miss it. Normally, the


    auction starts at nine in the morning. If there are fewer auction items on that day, it would


    2/3


    end around noon time. Otherwise, it ends around one or two in the afternoon. The auction will only end


    when all auction items are sold.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful! I bet there will be third¨Cgrade spiritual herbs.¡± She got all excited. At this stage, Severin


    really needed a lot of third¨Cgrade spiritual herbs.


    Suddenly, Megan realized something and her eyes brightened. ¡°That means we¡¯re not going back


    tomorrow! We can stay for another two days!¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°You¡¯re right. The auction is on Sunday so we can only go back on Monday.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Since you guys are not from here, you should take this chance to look around. There are many


    ces to visit.¡± The guards chuckled.


    Then he realized Severin was apanied by many pretty girls. He warned Severin kindly, ¡°Sir, may I


    give you some advice? Oolong City is a big metropolitan city and it has many powerful people. It¡¯s safer


    for you to have more bodyguards to protect all of you since you have many beautiful women in the


    group to avoid any people targeting them.¡±


    At that moment, Lillie and Wendy walked to the guards. Thank you for the advice but you don¡¯t have to


    worry about that. We are his bodyguards and we are very good at our job.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? I thought you two were his women because you


    Chapter 1342


    two are so young and beautiful. It never urred to me that you two are his bodyguards. Wow, I never


    imagined two beautiful women like you would actually want to be


    bodyguards,¡± the guard said while feeling shocked.


    Lillie chuckled. ¡°Haha. That depends on who our boss is. Not everyone can hire us to be their


    bodyguards.¡±

 Chapter 1343

    Chapter 1343


    Chapter 1343


    The guards smiled professionally and said nothing after hearing that. After all, they were aware that


    people who


    wanted to join the auction were basically either rich or very powerful. Certainly, they did not have the


    audacity to offend


    anyone.


    Suddenly, Severin chuckled and said, ¡°I know the auction is on Sunday but I still wish to see the person


    in charge today. I need to exchange a huge amount of spiritual stones. I hope you two can help me


    inform the person in charge.¡±


    ¡°Haha. How much do you want to exchange? The auction. center does have an exchange service. But


    the executives and supervisors are busy training now. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t have any time for you.¡±


    Severin asked another question, ¡°Who has more authority? The executive or supervisor?¡±


    ¡°The auction center has five executives. But they are under the two supervisors. And the person in


    charge is the director. He¡¯s the one managing everything in this auction center. In normal situations, the


    executives are responsible for overseeing the exchange of spiritual stones,¡± the guard exined.


    After knowing that, Severin said, ¡°Oh, really? Then I¡¯d like to meet the director.¡±


    2/3


    Just then, the other guard could not help and interrupted, ¡°Sir, did you just hear what we said? Let me


    simplify it for you again if you don¡¯t understand it. You don¡¯t get to see the executives or the supervisors


    just because you want to. That includes the director too. Besides, we are not allowed to report to higherContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    management without going through the executives first. We can only help you inform the executives


    and the executives will go look for the supervisors. If the supervisors cannot handle it, the matter will


    only escte to the director. Can you understand it?¡±


    Severin scanned to find out what were the guards¡® attainment. Then he flipped his palm to take out two


    second¨Cgrade low- rank alchemical pills and passed them to the guards. ¡°I see that you two are both


    level one warrior kings. These alchemical pills. can help you two level up. Now, do you think either one


    of you could do me a favor and let me meet either a supervisor or the director?¡±


    ¡°Second¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pills!¡±


    The guards¡® eyes brightened uppletely. Their reaction was quite priceless too when they saw the


    alchemical pills. Without any dy, they quickly snatched one alchemical pill for


    themselves and smelled it.


    However, one guard frowned, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m certainly hoping I can help you because this alchemical pill is


    exactly what I need to move on to the next level. But we are only able to inform the


    Chapter 1343


    executives for you. The rules of the auction center strictly


    prohibit us from looking for supervisors or directors without going through the executives. I¡¯m sorry but


    we really can¡¯t help you. We might lose our job if we help you¡­¡±


    From the looks of it, the guards were telling the truth. Severin said, ¡°Alright. I understand it. Then can


    you bring us to see your supervisor? We¡¯ll do it step by step.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we can do that. We won¡¯t be breaking the rules by doing that. Although the executive might not


    be happy that we disturb her, it¡¯s worth doing it for the alchemical pills. By the way, my name is Rohan


    and he¡¯s Eden,¡± Rohan said.


    The guards were very happy when Severin did not insist on his request. Without wasting any more


    time, they quickly brought Severin and his group into the auction center.


    Shortly, they arrived outside a residence. Rohan said, ¡°Sir, this is the executive office¡¯s residence. Her


    name is Caroline Lutton. Please wait outside while we inform her. Don¡¯t worry. We guarantee to set up


    a meeting with her.¡±


    Without a doubt, the guards treated Severin with more respect and friendliness after they received


    alchemical pills from


    Severin.

 Chapter 1344

    Chapter 1344


    Chapter 1344


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Severin nodded with a smile and watched the guards enter


    Caroline¡¯s office.


    ¡°Why did you twoe here? Today is my rest day. I¡¯m not working,¡± Caroline said unhappily when the


    two guards. showed up.


    She tried to level up yesterday. Albeit, she failed and that was why she was having a terrible mood


    today.


    Despite using a fourth¨Cgrade spiritual herb in the process, the power of the spiritual herb was not


    enough. Moreover, there were too many foul particles in the spiritual energy which made the power


    more wild and less gentle to control. Hence,


    her failure.


    She believed if she could get her hands on an alchemical pill, then she could seed. Then again,


    alchemical pills were expensive. She had the spiritual herb but it was not easy to find. an alchemical pill


    that suited her.


    Rohan said, ¡°Miss Caroline, we¡¯re sorry to disturb you from training or resting. We¡¯re here to tell you


    something.¡±


    Eden smiled politely, ¡°Miss Caroline, you know how close we are, don¡¯t you? I mean there are five


    executives but we decided toe to you because we have something good to share with


    Chapter 1344


    you.¡±


    Suddenly, Rohan realized what his colleague was doing and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Just think about it. Why


    didn¡¯t we find the other four executives but you instead? We really do have a good thing to share with


    you.¡±


    Miss Caroline looked at them and rolled her eyes because she did not buy anything the guards said.


    ¡°Oh, really? What is it?¡±


    Eden smiled. ¡°There¡¯s this guy who wants to see the director because he wants to exchange a huge


    amount of spiritual stones. We told him we have to go through each level¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Caroline cut him off angrily. ¡°What the hell? Does he really think the director is


    avable to meet anyone who wants to meet him? Who does he think he is? Is he someone from the


    mansion or a war god? Even the war god needs to watch what he says when he meets the director. So


    who does this guy think he is?¡±


    It was followed by a pause. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t just bring anyone here. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Fine. I mean if you really want to miss out on the opportunity to receive a second¨Cgrade alchemical


    pill, we can surely bring this guy to the other executives. He¡¯s a smart guy. If you are willing to help him,


    he¡¯s definitely going to give you an alchemical pill,¡± the guard with the goatee bear said on purpose and


    pretended to leave.


    Chapter 1344


    3/3


    ¡°Wait! Did you say a second¨Cgrade alchemical pill? Is it a low-


    rank or a medium rank?¡± Caroline was stunned when she heard


    that.


    At this moment, she was a level four warrior king. She had tried to level up but it was not easy. Thus,


    she really wanted a second¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical pill to guarantee her sess. Although


    the second¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pill would do the job, the chances of sess were slimmer


    because the power was less sufficient to help her breakthrough.

 Chapter 1345

    Chapter 1345


    Chapter 1345


    Rohan flipped his palm and took out a second¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pill. ¡°This is the alchemical


    pill the guy gave us. It¡¯s


    a second¨Cgrade low¨Crank but it¡¯s better than none and it¡¯s


    suitable for us. The main point is this alchemical pill is an elite-


    quality.¡±


    Eden said with a smile, ¡°You have to be at least a second¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist to produce


    that. Who knows maybe he will give you a second¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical pill after you help


    him.¡±


    Later, Rohan suggested, ¡°But pretend that you feel burdened when he requests to see a supervisor.


    More likely he will give you the second¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical pill in that way. I think he¡¯s a


    smart guy who knows how to work his way


    around.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s eyes brightened uppletely. It was finally the opportunity she had been waiting for.


    ¡°What are you two waiting for? Go get him now,¡± Caroline instructed. Then again, she quickly added, ¡°I


    feel so happy that you two think of me first when there¡¯s something good. Don¡¯t worry. I will make it up


    to you two. I¡¯ll make sure you two are going to receive a higher bonus this month.¡±


    That was one of the things that excited Rohan and Eden the


    Chapter 1345


    2/3


    most. At the same time, they felt their hard work and effort paid off very nicely. Shortly, they went out


    and looked for


    Severin.


    Rohan smiled. ¡°Sir, Miss Caroline agrees to meet with


    you


    after


    we tried hard to convince her. It¡¯s up to you now. We need to get back to our post now. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Severin chuckled and cupped his


    hand to see them away. After Rohan and Eden left, Severin brought the other and knocked on


    Caroline¡¯s door gently.


    ¡°Pleasee in!¡± Caroline answered.


    ¡°Hi. Please take a seat.¡±


    She served water to everyone and said. ¡°Rohan and Eden had


    already told me your request just now. How many spiritual stones are you looking to exchange? I only


    have the authority to exchange a certain amount. More than that amount, you¡¯ll have to look for the


    supervisors. They have higher authority. But it¡¯s not their working day today. They are both quite busy


    and did not like to be bothered.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After a slight pause, she continued, ¡°So that¡¯s going to be at problem.¡±


    Severin knew exactly what Caroline was after. Despite being a problem, it could easily be solved by


    giving Caroline something in exchange. That was what Caroline was implying.


    He smiled and scanned Caroline to figure out her attainment.


    ¡°Miss Caroline, I see that you¡¯re at the peak¨Cstage of level four warrior king. So a second¨Cgrade


    medium¨Crank alchemical pill can help you to move forward to level five or even level six, is that right?¡±


    Caroline gasped. During the conversation, she did not use any of her spiritual energy so she was


    surprised Severin could tell what level her attainment was.


    ¡®This guy is so powerful,¡® she thought.

 Chapter 1346

    Chapter 1346


    Chapter 1346


    Amist Caroline¡¯s surprise, Severin produced a second¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pill with a wave of his palm.


    ¡°This pill can help you break through to level five warrior king, but that¡¯s about it. You won¡¯t be able to


    reach level six with this. Making a breakthrough of two levels in one go isn¡¯t easy, after all.¡±


    Severin then paused briefly before saying, ¡°But the chances are there since this is a second¨Cgrade


    medium¨Crank pill. Even if you can¡¯t reach level six, your attainment will at the very least. be at the peak


    of level five. All you need to do after that is train hard and try to make another breakthrough in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°Could you bring us to meet your supervisor if we give you this pill?¡± She wondered aloud.


    Caroline gulped. She did not expect Severin to produce a second -grade medium¨Crank pill, let alone an


    elite -quality second- grade medium¨Crank pill! The offer was simply too tempting for


    her.


    ¡°S¨Cs¨Csure! It won¡¯t be a p¨Cp¨Cproblem at all! You¡¯ve shown so much sincerity that I feel obliged to help


    you with your request. ¡°Caroline nodded. Her voice trembled a little and she was


    obviously a little excited.


    ¡°Thank you for your trouble then!¡± Severin waved his hand and levitated the pill right in front of her.


    Chapter 1346


    2/3


    Caroline took the pill, ced it away carefully, and stood up. May I have your name? I¡¯m sure your


    proficiency in alchemy is


    at least second¨Cgrade high¨Crank, right? If so, then I don¡¯t remember having heard of someone as


    capable as you. You don¡¯t look that familiar either, so I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re not from Oolong City?¡±


    Severin smiled subtly and said, ¡°I¡¯m the Governor of the South


    County, and Ie from the Skystream Province. It¡¯s


    understandable that you haven¡¯t met me. My name is Severin.


    Severin Feuillet!¡±


    ¦°


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re the South County¡¯s governor! With your youth


    and talent, I believe you are one of the best¨Cif not the best-


    alchemist in the entirety of Dracodom. I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re


    not that famous though. I wouldn¡¯t have known that Dracodom


    would have such young talents if you hadn¡¯t introduced yourself today!¡±


    Caroline was in a very good mood after getting the pill. She


    continued to praise Severin while they were heading to another


    house.


    ¡°Hehe, you tter me. I tend to keep a low profile. I also just


    raised my level recently, which very few people know about.¡±


    Severin replied with a chuckle. After some thought, he added, ¡±


    Besides, if more people know what I¡¯ve achieved, there will


    probably be a lot of people visiting me every day. I won¡¯t have


    much free time then.¡±


    Chapter 1346


    Caroline nodded sympathetically after hearing that. ¡°You have a point. Some of the alchemists I know


    have garnered lots of fame even though they¡¯ve just made a breakthrough to second- grade low¨Crank


    alchemist. They allowed the fame to get them because plenty of people want to get on their good side.


    These alchemists are so pretentious. They go eating and drinking all the time, and then they even


    agree to take in a couple of


    apprentices. This reduces the time they have to concentrate on alchemy, thus making it difficult for


    them to improve.¡±


    Then, Caroline looked at Severin with admiration and said,


    Not a lot of people can keep a level head like you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, and that is all the more reason for you to keep my achievements a secret,¡± Severin said with a


    smile as he was


    taken to a house.


    Caroline nced at Severin. ¡°You may wait here for a moment. I will inform the supervisor, who¡¯s also


    the junior director, that


    you wish to meet him. His name is Otto Southamire. I believe. everything will go very smoothly if you


    give him a pill.¡±

 Chapter 1347

    Chapter 1347


    Chapter 1347


    ¡°Otto Southamire?¡± Severin seemed to enter a pensive state when he heard the name. ¡°Has a nice ring


    to it. Thank you for your help then, Miss Caroline.¡±


    Caroline nodded with a smile and told Severin where to wait.


    After walking over and knocking on the door, she went in and closed the door behind her.


    ¡°We should be able to get this done, right? If the junior director is willing to help, then we¡¯ll be able to


    meet the senior director,


    ¡°Felicia remarked with a smile.


    She, on the other hand, said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure how much


    authority this junior director has, but we might be able to exchange some spiritual stones with him so


    we don¡¯t need to


    meet the senior director.¡±


    Severin thought over that suggestion and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re here, we might as well just meet the senior


    director. I¡¯m


    curious to know what kind of person they are.¡±


    Felicia said unhappily, ¡°Won¡¯t you have to give him another pill if you do that? It¡¯s agonizing to see you


    give away all these


    precious pills.¡±


    Severin smiled and persuaded, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t think like that.


    This auction house is thergest in Dracodom. Think about it,


    if I need any spiritual stones or spiritual herbs in the future, then it would be good to have them as an


    option to ask for help. I have nothing to lose if I give them a couple of pills in exchange for bing


    friends with them. Besides, other people might view these pills are valuable treasures, but my ability as


    an alchemist allows me to refine an endless supply as long as I have enough spiritual herbs. They¡¯re


    not that valuable


    to me.¡®


    Diane then said to Felicia, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mom. Severin has his reasons for doing this. Those


    people would be even happier to help him with his requests because he¡¯s an


    alchemist.¡±


    At that moment, Caroline was already standing in front of Otto. Otto looked at her and frowned. ¡°Why


    are you here to see me when it¡¯s still very early in the morning? Is something the


    matter?¡±


    Caroline smiled and said, ¡°Well, Mister Otto, I just met


    someone who says he wants to exchange some spiritual stones. with you. He wants to see you.¡±


    Otto smiled wryly when he heard that. ¡°Exchange spiritual stones? Don¡¯t you have the authority to


    handle such a request? Why would you need my help for this?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he wants to exchange arge number of them,¡± Caroline smiled wryly, ¡°He¡¯s also hoping that


    you might be able to introduce him to the senior director.¡±


    3/3


    Otto stood up abruptly while he was busy drinking tea on the sofa. He frowned and asked Caroline, ¡°Is


    he your rtive or


    something? What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°His name is Severin Feuillet, and he¡¯s not my rtive. I just met him. Why would I have any rtives


    who want to exchange spiritual stones with me anyway? And why would I want to trouble the senior


    director? If I have rtives like that, I¡¯d be


    rted to the super¨Crich.¡± Caroline covered her mouth andughed.


    Otto chuckled. ¡°Severin, right? I never heard that name before, though. Why would he want to speak to


    the senior director if it¡¯s just to exchange spiritual stones? That¡¯s quite a bold


    statement from him. I wonder why he¡¯s exchanging all these spiritual stones and how much is he


    nning to exchange them for. I can¡¯t just trouble the senior director on a whim. If that guy is only going


    to exchange a small amount, then the senior director might not be happy that I brought someone like


    that to him.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Otto then waved his hand and said to Caroline, ¡°You should just tell him to leave.¡±

 Chapter 1348

    Chapter 1348


    Caroline rolled her eyes at Otto. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d bring him to


    meet you if he didn¡¯t do me any favors? You understand what I mean, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re bound to get


    benefits if you bring him


    to meet the senior director.¡±


    ¡°Benefits?¡±


    Otto was surprised to hear that. ¡°What sort of benefit? Money


    doesn¡¯t interest me. I¡¯ll probably only consider it if he offers


    me some fourth¨Cgrade spiritual herbs.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you look at the bigger picture? Even though fourth-


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    grade spiritual herbs are great, that¡¯s not what he gave me. I


    was given a pill.¡± Caroline took out the second¨Cgrade medium- rank pill with a flip of her palm. ¡°See


    this? This is a second-


    grade medium¨Crank pill. Is this good enough for you? Is it valuable enough for you?¡±


    Otto gulped when he saw that it was a second¨Cgrade medium- rank pill. ¡°It¡¯s an elite¨Cquality pill too!


    Tsk, tsk¡­ he must be a second¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist then. Hurry up and let him.


    in!¡±


    He was getting a little excited after realizing that he would be on the verge of a breakthrough after


    getting that pill.


    ¡°Wait right here. I¡¯ll bring him over to meet you right now!¡±


    Chapter 1348


    2/3


    Caroline smiled and walked out.


    ¡°How did it go? Did you manage to get it done?¡± Severin asked with a smile when he saw Caroline walk


    out. Caroline¡¯s gleeful look suggested that everything had gone smoothly.


    Caroline smiled and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done. Thanks again for the pill. Ping me if you ever need my help in


    the future. I¡¯ll do my


    best when I have the chance!¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°You have my thanks.¡±


    Caroline then excused herself as Severin walked in with the


    others.


    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re the junior director, then! Hello!¡± Severin greeted with a smile as soon as he entered the


    house.


    Otto reciprocated in kind, but his lips twitched slightly and his smile became a little stiff when he heard


    Severin addressing him as the junior director. The auction house had two


    directorate positions that were divided into junior director and senior director. Under usual


    circumstances, everyone treated him as a ¡®director¡®, rather than as a ¡®junior director¡®. Though there was


    nothing inherently wrong with how Severin addressed him, he was a little unhappy because he felt that


    Severin was viewing him inferiorly.


    Even so, he reminded himself that he would soon get a valuable pill and put on a huge smile. ¡°Have a


    seat, everyone! Miss Caroline told me about your situation, Mister Severin. You¡¯re


    Chapter 1348


    3/3


    looking to exchange a lot of spiritual stones, don¡¯t you? You don¡¯t need to bother the senior director


    with that. I can help


    you exchange them, and I can assure you that I have sufficient


    authority to do so. I¡¯m authorized to handle transactions of ten million spiritual stones, and these are


    high¨Cgrade spiritual stones we¡¯re talking about. Not low¨Cgrade spiritual stones or middle¨Cgrade


    spiritual stones.¡± Otto had a proud look because he had the authority to deal with high¨Cgrade spiritual


    stones.

 Chapter 1349

    Chapter 1349


    Chapter 1349


    After Otto finished speaking, he picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea while his legs were crossed.


    It was a clear


    demonstration of superiority.


    To butter Severin up, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be frank, Mister Severin. I¡¯ll let you exchange your


    spiritual stones to the


    maximum limit that I am authorized to make. Will ten million


    be enough?¡±


    However, he was caught by surprise when Severin smiled. ¡°And


    if I want to exchange a few hundred million or more than a billion high¨Cgrade spiritual stones? That


    would require me to go to the senior director, right?¡±


    Otto choked on his tea and spurted out a mouthful. He put


    down the teacup and said to Severin in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re


    kidding, right? Why would you want to exchange that many high¨Cgrade spiritual stones? What are


    nning to do with


    them?¡±


    Severin shrugged his shoulders and said calmly, ¡°For the


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    auction, of course. What else will I use them for?¡±


    ¡°This amount will be under the senior director¡¯s discretion, although I do feel as if you¡¯re here to deliver


    goods inside of participating in an auction.¡± Otto eventually let out a bitter


    smile and said, ¡°Will you be able to provide something


    2/4


    valuable? You might not be able to exchange that many spiritual stones without something like that.¡±


    Severin replied with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. All you need to do is bring me to meet


    the senior director. Then I¡¯ll exchange the treasures.¡±


    Having said that, Severin took out a second¨Cgrade high¨Crank pill and handed it to him. ¡°I can¡¯t let you


    do all the hard work without getting in return either.¡±


    ¡°A s¨Cs¨Csecond¨Cgrade high¨Crank p¨Cp¨Cpill? Isn¡¯t it supposed to be just a second¨Cgrade medium¨Crank


    pill?¡± When Otto saw Severin take out that pill, he took for granted that it might be


    the same as what Caroline received. To his surprise, the pill


    that Severin was about to give him was a second¨Cgrade high- level pill.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Second¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pills aren¡¯t enough for a level seven warrior king like you


    to make a breakthrough. You¡¯ll need spiritual herbs to help you with that, but then the spiritual energy


    within these herbs is somewhat unpredictable. Your breakthrough will be affected if the energy source


    that you are utilizing is changed midway. You might still stand a chance to make that breakthrough, but


    the sess.


    rate will drop a lot.¡±


    After a while, Severin paused briefly before adding, ¡°The energy contained within this second¨Cgrade


    high¨Crank pill will be more than sufficient for you to get a breakthrough. You


    3/4


    don¡¯t even need to use spiritual herbs at any point during the breakthrough. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mister Severin.¡± Otto gulped as he looked at the pill in Severin¡¯s hand. He almost felt as if


    he was dreaming. He looked at Severin and asked in an unsure manner, ¡°But this is too precious. Are


    you really going to just give that to me? All I¡¯m doing is bringing you to meet our director. Don¡¯t you


    think it¡¯s a little too generous of you?¡±


    Severin was a little dumbfounded. He did not expect Otto to be so skeptical and afraid of epting the


    pill. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Do you want it or not? I¡¯ll retract my offer if you¡¯re interested.¡±


    Otto snatched the pill from Severin as soon as he said that. ¡± Yes, of course, I do! I¡¯d be a fool to refuse


    something so valuable!¡±


    He looked carefully at the pill after snatching it and event smelled it too. He then said with an ecstatic


    expression, ¡°It smells amazing! The color is incredibly beautiful too! I consider you a good friend, Mister


    Severin, so let¡¯s exchange our contact information. Just say the word if you ever need my help in the


    future. You can also let me know if you need to


    exchange spiritual stones. I¡¯ve already told you how much I am. authorized to handle, but since you¡¯ve


    gone over that limit, I¡¯ll have to bring you to meet the senior director.¡±


    Severin could not help but chuckle when he saw them like that.


    Lumber 1349


    ¡°Haha! Sure! That¡¯s a deal then!¡±

 Chapter 1350

    Chapter 1350


    Chapter 1350


    Severin dly exchanged contact information with Otto.


    ¡°Right then, Mister Severin! I¡¯ll bring you to meet our director right away,¡± Otto said to Severin after


    putting away the pill.


    ¡°Thank you for your trouble then, Otto. I consider you a bro from now on,¡± Severin replied.


    ¡°Of course, of course! Haha! By the way, you¡¯vee a long way, so you should spend a couple more


    days to see the sights and enjoy the rest of the city!¡± Otto was all smiles as he led


    Severin out of his house.


    At the same time, he was secretly feeling happy because there were two junior directors in the city, and


    hispetitor was an old man. If the senior director was transferred somewhere else, then the next


    senior director would be chosen between the two


    of them.


    Both junior directors had almost the same attainment, and they were both veterans as well. If either of


    them wanted to get the upper hand, then the best way to do so was to be the first to make a


    breakthrough. Unfortunately, it was never easy for those with high attainment to make a breakthrough.


    Moreover, second¨Cgrade high¨Crank pills were even more.


    precious, and getting them was almost like getting a miracle.


    Chapter 135


    Fortunately for him, he had been a good mentor to Caroline in


    the past two years, and they had a good rtionship too. His chances of getting the pill would be even


    smaller if Caroline brought Severin to the other junior director. The opportunity he had was undoubtedly


    a good one.


    Under Otto¡¯s lead, Severin and others soon arrived outside a house. The senior director¡¯s residence did


    not look very luxurious, but the house on a whole was much bigger than the others. Flowers and nts


    had been nted in the yard, and they could smell the blooming fragrance at the entrance.


    ¡°Your senior director seems to be a romantic at heart. I bet it


    takes up a lot of time to care for these flowers.¡± She could


    not help herself from smelling some of the flowers. She


    seemed to enjoy it very much.


    ¡°Hehe, our senior director is a very beautiful woman. She is


    only twenty¨Cseven years old this year, and she¡¯s a very talented person when ites to attainment.


    Her name is Elsa Lingard,


    ¡°Otto smiled and introduced her to Severin.


    ¡°Elsa is a very pretty name.¡± Severin could not help hist


    surprise when he heard that. Having a high level of attainment at such a young age was already a feat


    in itself, and it was even


    more remarkable that she was the senior director. Severin


    initially thought that the senior director would be a man.


    old man, to be exact.


    an


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    3/1.


    ¡°Please wait here. I¡¯ll inform her about your situation. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll meet you after I¡¯ve already


    brought you here.¡±


    Otto smiled and walked toward the door.

 Chapter 1351

    Chapter 1351


    Chapter 1351


    Elsa had justpleted her training. She was about to take a rest when someone knocked on her


    door. She expanded the


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    range of her mental power to cover the yard area, and she could perceive everything.


    ¡°Why is Otto here with so many people?¡± Elsa frequently trained her mental power, which was much


    stronger than ordinary people ever since she was still young. As a result, he


    saw the situation outside in an instant.


    Severin felt a wave of energy and nced over in surprise. He obviously did not expect that the senior


    director would have such powerful mental power.


    When Otto knocked on the door, Elsa walked to her seat and sat down, feigning indifference. ¡°Come on


    in.¡±


    Otto walked in and closed the door. He did not notice that Elsa


    had earlier used her mental power to look at them. He smiled at her and said, ¡°I have someone here


    who wants to exchange. spiritual stones with you, Miss Elsa. His name is Severin, ist he¡¯s the South


    County¡¯s governor.¡±


    Elsa smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you have the authority to deal with exchanges of ten million high¨Cgrade spiritual


    stones? Does he want to exchange over that limit? He¡¯s got some appetite.¡±


    Chapter 1351


    Otto smiled wryly and said to Elsa, ¡°He said he wanted to exchange hundreds of millions or even


    billions of high¨Cgrade spiritual stones. I don¡¯t have the authority to approve this.¡±


    Elsa frowned when she heard that. In the end, she eximed in surprise, ¡°Why would he want to


    exchange that many spiritual


    stones?¡±


    Otto continued, ¡°That¡¯s not important. He¡¯s offering precious. items in exchange for the spiritual stones,


    and I believe it¡¯ll be pills.¡±


    ¡°Pills?¡± Elsa¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. Everyone would be happy to ept pills, after all, and it


    was not as though theycked any training andbat techniques. Any high¨Clevel pill was desirable


    even to those at the top.


    Pills would be their top priority if anyone offered that to them.


    ¡°I take it he wants to offer me several pills in exchange for all those high¨Cgrade spiritual stones? First¨C


    grade pills aren¡¯t worth it. You¡¯ll need at least second¨Cgrade pills.¡± After thinking for a while, Elsa


    added, ¡°But if it¡¯s just a couple of second¨Cgrade low¨Crank pills, then I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to


    exchange them for much.¡±


    Otto shrugged and said, ¡°He¡¯ll surprise you for sure! You won¡¯t regret it if you meet him.¡±


    Elsa pursed her lips and rolled her eyes at Otto. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even


    Chapter 1351


    refuse even if I wanted to. You¡¯ve already brought him to me.


    Let them in, then.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Otto smiled and ran out.

 Chapter 1352

    Chapter 1352


    Chapter 1352


    After a while, Otto brought them all to meet Elsa and did some


    introductions before leaving them alone.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the senior director to be so young and


    beautiful. To be honest, I was a little skeptical when Otto mentioned that you were a young, beautiful


    woman.¡± Severin could not help his surprise when heid eyes on her. Elsa was


    beautiful¨Cher skin was fair and her face was uniquely


    charismatic. The skirt she wore was slightly on the shorter end, which revealed a part of her thighs and


    made her look very


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    youthful.


    ¡°Please have a seat, Mister Severin!¡± Elsa invited everyone to sit down. ¡°I won¡¯t exchange any


    additional spiritual stones for you simply because you¡¯ve ttered me. We have strict standards in


    terms of exchanging spiritual stones with other items. Even if you and I have a good rtionship, I am


    bound to carry out my duty ording to the rules of our auction house.¡±


    A person like Elsa could be said to have a lot of influence in Oolong City. Naturally, that would mean


    she had already heard a lot of ttery from plenty of other people. She was quite neutral when Severin


    made that remark earlier.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. I would


    imagine that it couldn¡¯t have been easy to sit in this position.¡±


    Chapter 1352


    Elsa smiled nkly and said to Severin, ¡°Let¡¯s talk business. Otto informed me that you were nning


    to offer some pills in exchange for spiritual stones.¡±


    Severin nodded with a smile. ¡°That I do. I don¡¯t have a lot of valuable things, but I can exchange pills


    with you since I¡¯m an


    alchemist.¡±


    ¡°Bing a second¨Cgrade alchemist is a tough task,¡± Elsa began toin. ¡°My mental power isn¡¯t


    too bad, and I¡¯m very interested in learning alchemy. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve been too busy here, and the


    two junior directors haven¡¯t been able to make a breakthrough yet. I was nning to resign, go into


    seclusion, and find someone to learn alchemy from, but my resignation request was always rejected. I¡¯ll


    have to wait until one of the junior directors breaks through to level eight warrior emperor before I get a


    chance. It drives me up the wall.¡±


    Elsa¡¯s frustration was evident, and her angry expression was


    adorable.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°I sensed your mental ability earlier,


    and I can say that it¡¯s very strong. You have a budding talent for alchemy, but I¡¯m curious to know how


    patient you are. Patience is a necessary skill in alchemy, as is a strong mental fortitude. Those who


    can¡¯t stand failure are destined never to


    seed because failure is a regr urrence when you¡¯re just starting alchemy.¡±


    .?


    373


    Elsa nodded in approval when she heard what Severin said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your mental power to be


    that strong. I just used mine very briefly to know what was happening outside and yet you still


    discovered it.¡±


    ¡°Your chance to resign mighte sooner rather thanter,¡± Severin said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ll have a


    level eight warrior emperor soon enough.¡±


    ¡°I sure hope so. The junior directors are training very hard, but even then, it¡¯s not that easy to make a


    breakthrough.¡± Elsa smiled wryly. She then produced a small book with a flip of her palm and handed it


    to Severin. ¡°Here¡¯s the exchange rate for pills. Have a look and see how many pills you can offer.¡±


    In Elsa¡¯s view, Severin would have to fork outrge amounts of pills to exchange spiritual stones of


    over a billion.


    Severin looked at it and expressed his surprise. ¡°It¡¯s incredibly detailed! Even the quality is taken into


    ount! Pills of the


    same grade will have a higher value if their quality is better, with elite¨Cquality pills being much more


    expensive.¡±

 Chapter 1353

    Chapter 1353


    Chapter 1353


    Elsa frowned and let out a chuckle when she heard that. ¡°Of


    course. An alchemist like you should know better that there are different qualities even for a second¨C


    grade high¨Crank pill. The


    results of using different quality pills are different, and so is


    the energy.¡±


    Elsa then began to yearn a bit more. ¡°When I finally resign.


    from this position, I¡¯ll ask a good alchemist to be my


    master and work hard under them to be an alchemist.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She covered her mouth and chuckled with a smile, ¡°You can


    consider learning under Severin, Miss Elsa. No one in


    Dracodom cane close to his proficiency in alchemy. You¡¯re looking at the most powerful alchemist


    in the whole nation!¡±


    Severin was stunned to hear what She said. He red at her and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for that,


    She. We¡¯re talking


    about serious business here.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°But I was being serious! You already have a handsome apprentice, so why not have a


    beautiful one too?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you just say that Miss Elsa is talented because of her strong mental power? It¡¯d


    be good for you to


    have another apprentice,¡± Diane persuaded.


    Elsa frowned because she felt that they were just bragging. She


    2/3


    knew a few old men who were second¨Cgrade medium¨Crank or second¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemists,


    and they all wanted her as her apprentice. By contrast, Severin was young, and she believed that he


    was at most a second¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist. She found it appalling that She could boast about


    Severin being the strongest alchemist in Dracodom. It was a statement that none of the alchemists


    would believe.


    Severin had always been the kind of person who shunned trouble. Elsa might have outstanding talent,


    but time was running out for him and he had no ns to ept another apprentice. He smiled and said


    to Elsa, ¡°Let¡¯s get on with exchanging the spiritual stones, Miss Elsa. I¡¯m exchanging the spiritual


    stones because I¡¯m looking to participate in the auction the day after tomorrow. I don¡¯t have many


    spiritual


    stones on me right now.


    ¦°


    ¡°No problem.¡± Elsa nodded.


    Severin looked at the booklet and said, ¡°A single elite¨Cquality second¨Cgrade high¨Crank pill can be


    exchanged for five


    hundred million high¨Cgrade spiritual stones. I suppose that means they¡¯re very valuable.¡±


    Elsa smiled and said, ¡°Of course. These pills are very rare. because second¨Cgrade high¨Crank


    alchemists are almost nonexistent in Dracodom, apart from some of the secluded sects. Even a single


    pill will be enough for a level nine warrior king to break through to a level one warrior emperor. You do


    know what a level one warrior emperor means, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Elsa then paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Five hundred million high¨Cgrade spiritual stones is not


    expensive when you put it in perspective. Under normal circumstances, no one would offer up such a


    valuable item unless theyck spiritual stones.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Third¨Cgrade low¨Crank ones are even more valuable. A single elite¨Cquality pill of that


    grade and rank is worth three billion spiritual stones, or thirty million high- grade spiritual stones.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, no one will offer third¨Cgrade low¨Crank pill. The price is there, but no one has been able to offer


    something like that,¡± Elsa said with a smile. From her point of view, Severin. mentioned that because


    he was in awe of the price, not because he had a pill like that to offer her. However, her smile soon


    froze when Severin produced two third¨Cgrade low¨Crank pills.


    Severin then said, ¡°I¡¯ll offer two then. That should be enough. to exchange six billion high¨Cgrade


    spiritual stones.¡±


    ¡°Gasp!¡± Elsa inhaled sharply.

 Chapter 1354

    Chapter 1354


    Chapter 1354


    Exchanging spiritual stones for those two pills would be a


    tremendous achievement because of how desirable pills were


    to most people.


    ¡°It¡­ It really is a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank pill!¡± Elsa¡¯s mind went nk for a few seconds. She then gulped


    and said in awe, Even the color shows that these are top¨Cquality pills! I¡¯ll give


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    you three and a half billion spirit stones, with that brings the


    total to seven billion for two pills.¡±


    Elsa tried to remain calm, but the awe and shock that she felt


    were still resounding deeply in her heart. She was very certain


    that Severin was a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist, and an alchemist of that level was undoubtedly the


    strongest there


    was in Dracodom¡¯s regr society.


    At longst, she realized that She had not been bragging at all. Severin was the real deal. She could


    only hope to get on the good side of an alchemist like him, so she immediately decided


    on her initiative to give Severin an extra five hundred million high¨Cgrade spiritual stones.


    On the other hand, Severin smiled calmly and said to Elsa, ¡°I think that should do it. I n to save the


    elite¨Cquality ones for


    my training, so I¡¯ll only be able to offer the ones that are


    slightly lower in quality!¡±


    2/3


    ¡°You have elite¨Cquality ones too?!¡± Elsa gulped. She doubted whether she misheard it. When she


    pinched herself calmly and felt a stinging pain, she was convinced that she had the honor of meeting a


    most powerful alchemical genius that day.


    Severin¡¯s ability to refine elite¨Cquality third¨Cgrade low¨Crank pills suggested that he would have already


    turned into a third- grade medium¨Crank alchemist, or had stayed in the third- grade low¨Crank state for a


    long time already. After all, it was only with extreme levels of proficiency that he could refine such pills.


    ¡°Wait here while I prepare the spiritual stones. I don¡¯t have. enough in my spatial ring, and I¡¯m afraid I


    can¡¯t exchange. seven billion high¨Cgrade spiritual stones for you. Some of them would have to be


    reced with fine¨Cgrade spiritual stones.¡± Elsa said to Severin with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, though. The


    total value will still be equivalent to seven billion high¨Cgrade spiritual stones.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your help then!¡± Severin then waved his hand. and levitated the two pills in front of Elsa.


    Elsa took out a small bottle, filled the pill, and then walked into a room. After a while, she came out with


    a spatial ring in her hand, which she threw to Severin. ¡°All the spiritual stones are inside. You may have


    a look.¡±


    Severin caught the spatial ring and thanked her. He then


    M


    produced another high¨Cquality third¨Cgrade low¨Crank pill and levitated it in front of Elsa. ¡°This is for you.


    I¡¯ve given a pill to those who have helped me today, so I hope you¡¯ll be able to make use of this pill to


    get a breakthrough in attainment.¡±

 Chapter 1355

    Chapter 1355


    Chapter 1355


    ¡°You¡¯re giving it to me?¡± Elsa waspletely dumbfounded. She was feeling super excited. Her red


    lips parted open slightly as she looked at Severin in disbelief. ¡°Are you sure you want to give it to me?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Is there a problem with that?¡± Severin smiled. He did not expect her to look so adorable


    when she was surprised.


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Severin!¡± Elsa gulped and thanked Severin after confirming that he wanted to give


    the pill to her.


    Something clicked all of a sudden and she immediately asked, ¡® Did you give Otto a pill too? Wouldn¡¯t


    that mean he¡¯ll get a breakthrough soon? That will give me a chance to resign!¡±


    Severin had a speechless look when he heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t you get treated well here as the senior


    director? Why are you in such a rush to resign?¡±


    Elsa smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve lost interest. I used to enjoy the challenge of fighting my way up


    the ranks, and I used to think it was fun because I got to see all sorts of treasures. However, I still


    rekindled my desire to learn alchemy. Even though there are a lot of people who would want to curry


    favor with me, I realized that I didn¡¯t like socializing very much and prefer to live a much quieter life.¡±


    Chapter 1385


    2/3


    She covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°I can see that from your well¨Ccurated garden.¡±


    Elsa shrugged her shoulders, then smiled at Severin and said, Judging from your alchemical level, I


    can probably say with


    confidence that you¡¯re the best there is. Do you think I¡¯d get a chance to be your apprentice?


    Once I resign, I¡¯d like to learn alchemy from you if that¡¯s okay with you.¡±


    Severin did not know what to say. He did not expect her to take


    She and Diane¡¯s casual remark so seriously. He could only


    smile awkwardly and say, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at South


    Link City.¡±


    ¡°Phew. I was worried you wouldn¡¯t say yes.¡± Elsa was beside herself with joy when Severin agreed


    readily.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t bring myself to refuse when you¡¯re so talented. Besides, your


    attainment is already high enough that you¡¯ll have no problems breaking through to level one warrior


    emperor after you eat the pill that I gave. Having a level one warrior emperor as my apprentice is


    something worth being proud of, especially if other peopleter find out


    about it.¡±


    She then said in jest, ¡°More importantly, your apprentice is a beautiful woman. You¡¯ll have even more


    reason to be proud if


    she stays by your side.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all much more beautiful than I am,¡± Elsa replied


    3/3


    embarrassedly to She¡¯s remark. She even blushed slightly


    too.


    She then said, ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m as pretty as you. I¡¯m not as graceful as you either. You¡¯re much


    more beautiful than


    I am.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re more beautiful!¡± Elsa said with a blush.

 Chapter 1356

    Chapter 1356


    Chapter 1356


    Severin did not know how to react when he saw those two


    women teasing each other.


    On the other hand, Felicia was all smiles. Elsa was a beautiful woman who had high attainment and


    worked as the senior director of the auction house. Should she resign, she would retain many


    connections in Dracodom. Severin had every reason to be proud of having her as an apprentice.


    Besides, feelings might develop between them with time, and it was


    even better to have someone as influential as her join the family.


    Severin looked at Felicia¡¯s smile and felt goosebumps. ¡®Does. she have to be so happy that I took in an


    apprentice?¡®


    ¡°Please allow me to bow down to you! Am I supposed to kneel and kowtow or something? I don¡¯t really


    understand all these


    ceremonies and procedures,¡± Elsa said to Severin with an


    awkward smile.


    Severin smiled wryly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about all that. Just drop by South Link City and look for me when


    you¡¯re done with your


    work. Tell the guards that you¡¯re my apprentice, and they¡¯ll let you in. I¡¯ll give them a heads up when I


    return.¡±


    Elsa nodded in acknowledgment and took out her cell phone. Shall we exchange our contact


    information then?¡±


    Chapter 1356


    Severin smiled and left his contact information with Elsa. He and his family then prepared to leave


    when a young man


    dressed in white walked over with a smile.


    ¡°Elsa!¡± The young man seemed to be very familiar with Elsa.


    When he came in, he happened to see Severin talking andughing with Elsa. In particr, he saw that


    Severin had handed Elsa¡¯s phone back to her. His expression soured in an instant, and he said to Elsa,


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    The young man¡¯s tone was rather impolite, and he looked at Severin with some measure of hostility.


    His attitude did not sit well with She, who immediately. asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce yourselves


    first?¡±


    The young man sneered and replied in a slightly arrogant manner, ¡°I¡¯m the senior director of long


    Auction House in Shanyan City. I¡¯m Elsa¡¯s childhood sweetheart. We grew up together,dy!¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Shanyan City was a huge city. Although the long Auction House branch there was not as huge as


    the one in Oolong City, it was still of a decent size. The young man was also the senior director of that


    auction house, so his status was very high. It came as no surprise that he would speak in such a loud


    tone.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®childhood sweetheart¡®? Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, Mister Severin.¡± Elsa


    immediately rolled her eyes at


    3/3


    the young man and said, ¡°When did you get the free time toe over, Starkel? Don¡¯t you have an


    auction in another two days?¡±


    The man, whose name was Starkel Nigg, smiled and said. deliberately, ¡°It¡¯s because I miss you, Elsa! I


    came here just to see you! Besides, there are other senior and junior directors in charge of that auction.


    I had some spare time, so I thought I shoulde here and spend some time with you. I¡¯m allowed to


    do that, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    After saying that, he looked at the cell phone in Elsa¡¯s hand and could not help but remark, ¡°Did you


    just exchange phone numbers with this Mister Severin, right? I thought you were allergic to kids of


    upper¨Css families and governors. He might look handsome, but one look at him and you know that


    he isn¡¯t a good person. Don¡¯t fall for his tricks!¡±

 Chapter 1357

    Chapter 1357


    Chapter 1357


    Severin wanted to ignore Starkel at first, but he was not going to just let Starkel make such rude


    remarks about his character. He sneered. ¡°What¡¯s there to be so proud of when you¡¯re just a senior


    director of an auction house¡¯s branch? Whether or not


    I¡¯m a good person isn¡¯t for you to judge.¡±


    Elsa¡¯s expression soured immediately and she retorted unhappily at Starkel, ¡°The fact that they¡¯re with


    me right now means that they¡¯re my friends. How could you talk to my friends like that?¡± Elsa then


    paused briefly before adding, Besides, who I exchange numbers with is none of your business! I¡¯m free


    to do whatever I want. Do you understand?¡±


    Starkel was appalled that Elsa would side with someone she just met and say something like that to


    him. He pulled a long face and became even more frustrated. With a snicker, he said, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for


    your good, Elsa. Look at all the women around him. Do you think someone like him will have good


    character? Governors nowadays are surrounded by women. Are you telling me this is the life I want?¡±


    Elsa gritted her teeth angrily and red at Starkel. ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t want to see you right now! This man


    here is my master! I¡¯m bing his apprentice in the future, and I¡¯ll be learning alchemy from him. Our


    rtionship isn¡¯t as debauched as you imagine.¡±


    Chapter 1357


    ¡°Your master?¡± Starkel waspletely dumbfounded. He


    never expected Elsa to acknowledge such a young man as her


    alchemy master. After his initial surprise, he said hesitantly,N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Can he do alchemy? You don¡¯t have to choose a man as your master, right? I know a second¨Cgrade


    medium¨Crank alchemist who¡¯s a woman. It¡¯ll be more appropriate for a woman to guide you in your


    learning process.¡±


    He then nced at Severin and said, ¡°He might get some nasty ideas if he bes your master. What


    if he takes the


    opportunity to feel with you while teaching you alchemy? What are you going to do then?¡±


    Severin had been patient with Starkel since he came in, but he had since lost his patience and said


    coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Elsa tell you to leave? Or are you deaf?¡±


    ¡°How dare you talk to me like that? Are you asking for trouble?


    Starkel shot back angrily.


    Elsa was a beautiful woman, and Starkel assumed that Severin


    was a womanizer because there were so many beautiful women around him. Elsa might have a high


    level of attainment, but


    she was an innocent woman who did not know a lot of men. Furthermore, he could not bear the


    thought that they might get along a little too well after countless hours spent together learning alchemy.


    Those thoughts made Starkel even angrier. ¡°I know a lot of


    Chapter


    governors, and they¡¯re all very courteous toward me. So, what


    if you¡¯re an alchemist? Elsa has a high attainment. Are you worthy of being her master?¡±


    Severin smiled coldly. ¡°If you feel like you want to get beat up, I will happily oblige and show you


    whether I¡¯m qualified to be


    her master.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Severin flew out and taunted Starkel.


    He wanted to teach Severin a lesson and show him what would happen if he offended him, but he did


    not want to be the one to bring that up because Elsa was there. With Severin taking the initiative to


    provoke him, he was secretly overjoyed. It came as a very pleasant surprise that Severin would


    willingly give him a chance to teach him a lesson.


    ¡°You asked for it, so don¡¯t regret it!¡± Starkel smiled and flew outside to stand opposite Severin.


    ¡°I should be telling you that,¡± Severin said with a smile.


    Elsa was startled by the sudden development. She immediately ran out with Diane and the others.

 Chapter 1358

    Chapter 1358


    Chapter 1358


    Elsa looked at the two men floating in the air and said to Diane, ¡°What level of attainment does Mister


    Severin have? Starkel is a level seven warrior king.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Elsa was worried because she knew that many alchemists spent a lot of time studying alchemy at the


    expense of doing training. Some alchemists therefore had very low attainment. Starkel was considered


    one of the best in Dracodom, which was partly why he did not take Severin seriously even after


    knowing that Severin was a governor.


    Diane replied with a faint smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Elsa. If I


    told you that the Four Great War Gods are my husband¡¯s


    apprentices, would you still think that he might not be able to


    deal with that kid?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Elsa gasped, wondering if she had misheard Diane¡¯s


    statement.


    Megan also smiled and said, ¡°Starkel is just asking to have his


    butt kicked.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go easy on you,¡± Starkel had a smug look as he


    clenched his fist and produced a surge of spiritual energy. In a sh, he rushed out at Severin and


    threw a punch at Severin.


    ¡°Your speed is admirable!¡± Severin smiled. He clenched his fist


    2/2


    and countered with a punch.


    Starkel flew backward in the blink of an eye and finallynded heavily in the courtyard below. As soon


    as he fell to the ground, he spat out a mouthful of blood and his face turned pale.


    ¡°But¡­ How is this possible?¡± Starkel had a shocked look. He could not believe that he was unable to


    withstand Severin¡¯s punch. In addition, he perceived Severin¡¯s punch as beingparable to that of a


    level nine warrior king.


    ¡°Are you a level nine warrior king!¡± Starkel stood up in confoundment. He never heard of a province


    governor that strong before. Many of the province governors were powerful, but few county governors


    were that strong. At the very least, he had never heard of anyone stronger than he was.


    Severin smiled and remarked, ¡°A level nine warrior king? You underestimate me.¡±


    Starkel was leftpletely speechless. He finally realized that he had met a genuinely strong person¨C


    one that he waspletely powerless against. He looked at Elsa and realized that she was looking at


    Severin with admiration. It made his heart ache, and judging by the way she looked at Severin, it


    seemed to be only a matter of time before Elsa would fall for


    Severin.

 Chapter 1359

    Chapter 1359


    Chapter 1359


    Starkel knew right away that he had lost to Severin. He was not


    as good as Severin, and he was hardly on Severin¡¯s level. He had no choice but to ept that he was


    almost nothing in front


    of someone so strong.


    However, he still could not resign himself to that crushing


    defeat. He walked up to Elsa, looked into her eyes, and said to her, ¡°You know how much I care about


    you, don¡¯t you? I feel


    answer.


    Elsa was momentarily speechless. She felt that she had made


    her stance clear when she rejected his repeated invitations to


    watch a movie with her. She has been keeping a distance from


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    him since the beginning! Elsa smiled bitterly and said to him, I¡¯ve always regarded you as a brother and


    a friend. I hope you¡¯ll


    understand that.¡±


    Starkel had a disappointed look. He smiled wryly and said to


    Elsa, ¡°Guess I¡¯m the one who¡¯s thinking too much then. I¡¯ll


    leave.¡±


    Starkel flew up and left. Severin smiled wryly and walked up to


    Elsa. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Elsa. I didn¡¯t expect to offend your


    friend.¡±


    Chapter 1359


    2/3


    Elsa smiled helplessly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t me you for that. I never paid much attention to him before.


    He was always pestering me, and I¡¯ve been a little annoyed at him too. It¡¯s actually a good thing that I


    could make my stance clear this


    time. It¡¯ll save us both the trouble in the future.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be going then, Miss Elsa,¡± Diane said. ¡°Come look for us in South Link City once you hand in


    your resignation letter.¡±


    ¡°Let me see you all off.¡± Elsa smiled. She looked at the women in front of her and could not help but


    ask, ¡°By the way, you guys haven¡¯t introduced yourselves yet. You¡¯re not all my master¡¯s wives, are


    you?¡±


    Megan was taken aback by that question and immediately


    rified, ¡°I¡¯m Megan. Severin is my brother¨Cinw. This is my mother, Felicia. My sister, Diane, is his


    first wife. Miss


    She here is his second wife.¡±


    Elsa looked at Lillie and Wendy with a strange expression and frowned, ¡°And what about these two?


    Aren¡¯t they my master¡¯s wives too? They¡¯re so young and beautiful. Does my master only have two


    wives?¡±


    Severin cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Ahem. Two is enough.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re our family¡¯s bodyguards, but they¡¯re strong and they have high attainment. Wendy here is also


    the granddaughter of Mister Horace Newman, one of the war gods,¡± Megan


    introduced with a smile.


    3/3


    ¡°Tsk, tsk! I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be surrounded by so many strong people who have kept a low profile! Even


    the granddaughter of a war god is willing to follow him and be his bodyguard,¡± Elsa said in


    surprise.


    ¡°Okay, we should leave and let Elsa continue training,¡± Severin smiled and ushered everyone else out.

 Chapter 1360

    Chapter 1360


    Chapter 1360


    Elsa returned to her house after she was done sending Severin


    off. Once she closed her room door, she excitedly took out the pill that Severin gave her and took a big


    whiff of it. ¡°This is amazing! It¡¯s an elite¨Cquality third¨Cgrade high¨Crank pill that will probably allow me to


    make a breakthrough to level one warrior emperor. Hehe! My boss might even give me a huge reward


    when I bring the other two pills back! Just thinking about it is getting me all excited!¡±


    Severin¡¯s handsome face appeared in Elsa¡¯s thoughts and a faint smile unconsciously appeared on the


    corner of her lips. ¡°I got lucky when I met such an amazing master. Why is he still roaming around in


    normal society if he¡¯s so powerful? He¡¯s


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    also so proficient in alchemy that any sect would be more than


    happy to ept him! I¡¯m so d I could be his apprentice.


    By then, Severin and his family were already on the street. She smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got yourself


    a very pretty apprentice now! Her attainment level is also very high. Do you think there might be a


    chance that we might get to see the


    apprentice fall in love with the master, just like in all those stories? You¡¯re such a handsome guy, and I


    doubt she¡¯ll be able


    to resist you if she¡¯s by your side all the time.¡±


    Severin was speechless. He could only smile wryly and say,


    Chapter 1360


    Why are you thinking about all that nonsense all the time? Do I look that charming to you?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Why would Sofia go to all that trouble just to look for you? When she said that she was


    passing by the other day


    and happened toe and look for her savior, I have every


    reason to believe that she came to see you specifically because she¡¯s fallen for you!¡± She said while


    cing her hands.


    behind her back.


    Unexpectedly, Megan agreed with her. ¡°It¡¯s possible, you


    know. After all, you did save her life. Haven¡¯t you watched any


    of those TV dramas where those women pledged to devote


    themselves to the man who saved them? Women appreciate


    having a sense of security.¡±


    Severin was speechless. He eventually said to the two of them, ¡±


    Are you going to go shopping or are you just going to talk about this all day long? We can go back right


    now if shopping doesn¡¯t interest you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, we won¡¯t bring it up again. Yes, we do want to go shopping. It¡¯s still too early to head


    back!¡± Megan said immediately.


    Severin brought everyone to go shopping.


    Since he did not have a lot of spiritual herbs, he did not bother to do alchemy and sleptfortably


    with his arms around


    Diane.


    Chapter 1360


    The next morning, Severin thought of something when he


    went downstairs and immediately asked to meet Diane as well


    as She.


    ¡°Why did you call us here, hone? Is something the matter?¡± Diane looked at Severin. She then asked


    with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re not going to give us more pills, are you? We haven¡¯t even used up the ones you


    gave usst time. You don¡¯t have to be so anxious to give them to us. We¡¯ll ask you for it if we need it.¡±


    Severin, however, shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I called you here for. I have something to give to


    you two.¡±


    He waved his palm and took out a scroll. ¡°This is a high¨Crank Sky¨Cgrade technique known as the


    Soaring Phoenix. You¡¯re both going to make a breakthrough to warrior king soon, so you can start


    practicing thisbat technique. It¡¯s very suitable for women, and it¡¯s the second¨Chighest grade of


    technique that you would have. It has tremendous power.¡± ¡°Yay! You¡¯re the best!¡± Diane jumped up


    excitedly.

 Chapter 1361

    Chapter 1361


    Chapter 1361


    She also said excitedly to Severin, ¡°Awesome! Thebat technique you gave us previously was


    good, but it¡¯s not very high in terms of grade. This one even sounds so intimidating.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Well, I need to prepare somebat techniques for you since your


    attainment is already on the verge of a breakthrough to warrior king. I personally learned thisbat


    technique when I fought against Deborah from Shadraw. Her technique is good, but her attainment is


    so far behind mine that she would never be a match for me.¡±


    Severin then paused briefly and said to the two women, ¡°A person¡¯sbat ability has a lot to do with


    their level of attainment. After all, there is a big difference in attainment level, and the strength of a


    particrbat technique would be different too. For example, a warrior king could easily defeat a


    profound master.¡±


    ¡°What is Shadraw anyway? Why did the members of the


    organization attack you? Was that Deborah a woman? Why did she want to kill you?¡± She and Diane


    looked at each other helplessly after hearing what Severin said.


    In response, Severin carefully exined everything that happened the previous day.


    ¡°What? We thought that was a show of strength between a few


    213


    people. I never would have thought that the king would tell them to kill you.¡± She clenched her fists


    angrily after hearing that.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Diane then said, ¡°They¡¯re lucky that they met someone like


    you who could see the bigger picture. If you weren¡¯t there, there¡¯s a huge possibility that Dracodom


    might have to change its leader.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Franko is being ridiculous. You spared his life, but he went to look for Princess Nana


    and joined hands with her to deal with us. He and his father deserve to be killed.¡±


    Following a pause, She said, ¡°I would have stepped Nana if I


    was there.¡±


    Diane was a little lost in thought. After a brief moment of daze, she said to them, ¡°I wonder how it feels


    to p a princess. No


    one has done that before, right?¡±


    She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I bet it feels super good.


    But then again, it would cause such a sensation in the entirety


    of Dracodom if word gets out.¡±


    ¡°Come on now, you two. Make copies of this technique and keep one copy for yourself. That¡¯ll make it


    more convenient for


    you to train once you make your breakthrough.¡± Severin. handed the technique over to Diane, who


    nodded in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Both Megan and my mom would like toe along to the


    Chapter 1361


    auction tomorrow. Will that be okay?¡± Diane asked.


    Severin did not know whether tough or cry when he heard


    that. Those two simply wanted to watch the excitement, but


    then again, they would be making a big fuss about things if


    they were not allowed to go.


    He smiled wryly and said, ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s all go together then. It¡¯s


    not like we can¡¯t afford the entrance fee. Let Wendy and Lillie


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s all go together then!¡± Diane smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to that sort of ce yet, so I¡¯m really


    curious to see how it


    all works.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll know tomorrow.¡± Severinughed.

 Chapter 1362

    Chapter 1362


    chapter 1362


    As soon as Severin finished speaking, he spotted Megan and Felicia walking over with Wendy and


    Lillie.


    ¡°Judging from their expressions, they¡¯re probably going toe and ask to us to continue shopping.


    We visited several ces yesterday, and now we¡¯re going to have to visit other ces again.¡± Severin


    smiled helplessly. He did not really enjoy going out, but he had to because Megan and the others loved


    shopping.


    With that, they all left to enjoy themselves.


    The next morning, Severin brought them to long Auction House. Unbeknownst to them, a fat man¡¯s


    interest was piqued when he spotted Severin¡¯s group from behind.


    That fat man was apanied by several bodyguards. He ogled at She and Diane and said with a


    perverted grin, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. When did our city have so many beautiful women? Why haven¡¯t I seen


    any of them before?¡± He rubbed his chin and began to look at the women¡¯s bodies unabashedly.


    ¡°What are you looking at, fatso? Is this the first time you¡¯ve seen a woman?¡± Megan was disgusted at


    the man¡¯s gaze and could not help but re viciously at the other party.


    Rather than get angry, the fat man smiled and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t


    Chapter 1362


    23


    I look at you when you¡¯re all so beautiful? Do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like that!¡±


    A bodyguard behind the fat man smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s Jeremy


    Smalling, the scion of Oolong City¡¯s first¨Css family.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re just the scion of a first¨Css family. That¡¯s so amazing! I¡¯m already shivering in fear!¡±


    Megan said


    sarcastically. A day ago, she had met all the province governors, the war gods, and even had a drink


    with the eldest


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    prince.


    Oolong City was a most prosperous city, and it was


    undoubtedly a remarkable feat for those who have be a first¨Css family. They probably feared


    no one except for a select few. It came as no surprise then that Jeremy would be that arrogant.


    Jeremy did not realize that Megan was being sarcastic and


    believed that Megan was genuinely scared. He felt a burst of joy


    and said to her, ¡°At least you¡¯re smart. Now that you know who


    I am, you should take the initiative to give me your number. You should act quickly now that you know


    that I¡¯m from a first-


    ss family.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not naive. I have my principles too, and I¡¯m not


    interested in a fatso.¡± Megan sped her hands in front of her chest and then nced at the other


    party with contempt.


    Jeremy¡¯s chubby cheeks trembled violently as he red at


    3/3


    Megan. ¡°Damn you! What did you just say? How dare you call me fat! I might be fat, but no one dares


    to point that out!¡±


    Diane and the rest of the girls snickered when they heard that. That fat man might have gotten used to


    having his way,


    domineering and arrogant, but it was a shame that they had


    met him.


    At that moment, Caroline came out to check on the situation


    and spotted Severin¡¯s group right away. She immediately


    walked over with a smile, ¡°Mister Severin! You¡¯re here! Come


    with me. Our senior director just told me that the VIP Room


    One has been reserved for you, so let¡¯s get you there.¡±

 Chapter 1363

    Chapter 1363


    Chapter 1363


    ¡°Did you just say you reserved VIP Room One for him? Who is


    he, anyway? Why would you reserve for him a room that even I can¡¯t go in?¡± Jeremy kicked up a small


    fuss when he heard what Caroline said. He considered himself to be an upper¨Css


    person second only to a prince or amander¡¯s son. He was a


    big shot, at least in Oolong City.


    Jeremy felt that it was an affront to the rules that Severin had


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    been invited in before the auction started!


    Caroline nced indifferently at Jeremy and said icily, ¡°Our senior director made this arrangement,


    Mister Jeremy. You may take it up with her if you have any objections.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Caroline smiled warmly at Severin and said, ¡°This way, please.¡±


    Everyone else looked on with envy as Severin and his group were led in by Caroline.


    A man from a second¨Ctier family came up to Jeremy with several of his bodyguards. ¡°What¡¯s going on,


    Jeremy? This is the first time a guest was brought in before the auction started.


    Jeremy looked at the man and said, ¡°Beats me, Tom. Maybe that guy is on very good terms with the


    senior director?¡±


    Chapter 1363


    Jeremy sounded rather displeased. The sons of all those upper-


    ss families knew that the senior director was a very


    attractive woman. They all wanted an opportunity to treat her to a meal and win her favor, but she


    never epted any of their requests. Nothing they did could pique her interest in them.


    Many people know that long Auction House was not as simple as it appeared on the surface. It had


    branches in many cities, and the support it received was extremely terrifying too. Some even suspect it


    of being controlled by a certain sect.


    ¡°This is very odd. Even someone with your status has to wait in line. Does this mean that he¡¯s more


    noble than you are?¡± the guy named Tom expressed his surprise. After all, it was his first time


    encountering such a situation.


    Jeremy smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is,


    but


    the women around him are mouthwateringly beautiful.¡± He gulped when he thought about Diane and


    the others.


    At that moment, Caroline led Severin¡¯s group to the second floor and walked right in.


    Severin smiled and said: ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you say that you need spiritual stones to enter the venue?


    This room would require a lot of spiritual stones, I believe?¡±


    Caroline smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Entering the first floor requires ten thousand low¨Cgrade spiritual


    stones. The VIP rooms above it are more expensive, requiring at least a


    3/3


    hundred thousand low¨Cgrade spiritual stones. The most expensive are the Sky rooms because of their


    excellent location. Simply standing by the room¡¯s windows affords you a very good view of the ongoing


    auction. The entire auction house is encapsted in a panoramic view. The best of all VIP Rooms is, of


    course, VIP Room One.¡±


    Megan then said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that require millions of spiritual stones? Even though it¡¯s only low¨Cgrade


    spiritual stones that we¡¯re talking about, isn¡¯t it too expensive for a VIP room?¡±


    Caroline smiled and said, ¡°Yes, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can get a chance to be in this room without


    any connections. Most times, we don¡¯t advertise the avability of VIP Room One and reserve it for


    important guests. When it¡¯s empty, it¡¯s because there aren¡¯t any important guests.¡±

 Chapter 1364

    Chapter 1364


    Chapter 1364


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it such a waste to just leave it empty? Wouldn¡¯t it be good to earn more spiritual stones?¡± Megan


    asked nkly. She felt that the room would not have been utilized to its full


    potential if it was left empty.


    Before Caroline could exin, Diane smiled and said, ¡°This is something that their auction house can


    be proud of. It¡¯s a sales


    method that reflects the true value of VIP Room One. The value


    of the room would be diminished if anyone can just fork out


    spiritual stones to enter.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Caroline nced at Diane in surprise and nodded in agreement. ¡°Miss Diane is right. It¡¯s exactly as she


    has described. We don¡¯t


    just let anyone in here even if they give us a million low¨Cgrade spiritual stones. Even if we asionally


    let some famous.


    people in for a fee, they would have to pay ten million low- grade spiritual stones or a hundred


    thousand middle grade spiritual stones.¡±


    ¨C


    ¡°But that¡¯s super expensive! We¡¯ll only be here for a couple of


    hours! We could save a lot if we go to another room.¡± Diane felt that it would be such a pain if they paid


    so many spiritual


    stones.


    Caroline smiled subtly. ¡°Not to worry, it¡¯s on the house. The senior director personally insisted that I


    bring you here. You won¡¯t be charged a single cent.¡±


    2/3


    ¡°Ahem. That¡¯s a very kind gesture from your apprentice!¡± Felicia felt proud and coughed slightly as she


    smiled at Severin.


    Severin could only let out a wry smile. ¡°Since everything has already been arranged, we¡¯re only too


    happy to ept her kind gesture.¡±


    ¡°Apprentice?¡± Caroline frowned slightly. She seemed to be clueless to the fact that the senior director


    had be Severin¡¯s apprentice. She even wondered if she misheard it.


    Severin merely smiled and kept quiet. After all, Elsa had not resigned yet, and Felicia¡¯s slip¨Cof¨Cthe¨C


    tongue was less than ideal.


    ¡°Here we are. This is the room. There are plenty of light


    refreshments as well as some of our signature food and wine. Please feel free to enjoy them. This


    auction is going to take a while anyway.¡± They unknowingly came to VIP Room One while they were


    happily chatting away. Caroline opened the door and then introduced them to several people.


    ¡°Wow! This is amazing! Look at all that delicious food!¡± Megan and She¡¯s eyes lit up excitedly when


    they saw all the delicacies. They did not expect to be treated to such a big meal without even having to


    spend any money! It was a luxury that only normal people could envy.


    ¡°Hehe, looks like we got lucky day today.¡± Wendy and Lillie exchanged smiles with each other.


    ¡°Okay then, everyone. I¡¯ll be heading down now. Once the other guests are let in, you¡¯ll have a beautiful


    attendant waiting on you at the door. Just let her know if you need anything.¡± Caroline smiled and left


    after closing the door.

 Chapter 1365

    Chapter 1365


    "Wow, Severin, we''ve received some really good treatment today. I''ve never experienced anything like this before." Megan walked to the sofa and sat down. Aside from the sofa, there was also a bed there for thefort of guests.


    Moreover, VIP Room One was bigger than most, and the area was estimated to be almost a hundred square meters.


    She smiled and said, "It almost feels like a dream. I never thought that I''d get to enjoy this sort of treatment in a city as prosperous as Oolong City! I never even dared to dream of such things!"


    Megan teased. "It''s all thanks to your good judgment that you found a good husband. My sister''s the same too. Our family was against it back then because we feared that she might not have a good life with Severin. In hindsight, that was very shallow of us because my brother-inw was a diamond in the rough."


    Severin smiled and walked to the window. At the balcony were some transparent curtains that opened to reveal the auction venue below. Time ticked by slowly, and Megan could not resist the temptation to open a bottle of red wine.


    "I heard that there''d be a lot of good things on auction this time."


    "Yeah, I was told that there would even be some rare fourth-grade spiritual herbs."


    A few minutester, there was a burst of chatter as other people entered the venue and found a ce to sit. After hearing the voices from downstairs, She came to the balcony with her red wine and gazed down at the crowd. "Tsk, tsk. A lot of people came to the auction today."


    Megan came over too. "I think this hall can fit about five or six hundred people in total. I wonder if it''ll be a full house."


    Severin smiled and said, "Judging from the crowd, I think it''s almost at full capacity."


    Someone then entered the VIP room next door.


    "What''s your rtionship to the senior director, pal? How were you able to get a reservation?" Jeremy chose the nearby VIP Room Two on purpose because he could see VIP Room One from the balcony. The distance between those two rooms was not that far, after all.


    His dissatisfaction with Severin grew with each passing moment. After all, his dream woman was none other than Elsa, and he was jealous that the two of them had such a good rtionship. Severin merely smiled and said, "My rtionship with her is far from ordinary, but I''m not obliged to tell you anything."


    Jeremy''s mouth twitched violently a few times. As he expected, the rtionship Severin had with Elsa was different, which exined why Elsa would be so considerate of him.


    "I think he''s her boytoy or something like that. From the way he calls her by name, I can bet that they''re both already in a rtionship," a bodyguard came forward and whispered in Jeremy''s ear. "Duh! I''m not stupid!" Jeremy was livid and he immediately red at the bodyguard next to him.


    The bodyguard immediately lowered his head and did not dare to say anything else.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1366

    Chapter 1366


    Chapter 1366


    At that moment, a girl in a purple dress came out from VIP Room Three and stretched her waist. With a


    slender figure and lush ck hair, she seemed to be in her early 20s. Her curves stood out when she


    stretched her waist, causing Jeremy¡¯s eyes to light up as heid eyes on her figure and gulped.


    He looked at the bodyguards and whispered to them, ¡°Have you seen her before? Why haven¡¯t I met


    her before? Anyone who can afford to spend the money and join the auction from one of the VIP


    Rooms is either rich or powerful, but she doesn¡¯t look familiar to me.¡±


    Several bodyguards shook their heads after looking at her.


    After the girl stretched her waist, she turned around and looked in Jeremy¡¯s direction, where she saw


    Jeremy ogling her breasts. Her face soured immediately and she straightened herself before saying,


    ¡°You pervert! What are you looking at? Is this your first time seeing such a beautiful woman?¡±


    Jeremy pondered over who that woman could be and concluded that she was not someone he could


    not afford to offend. He smiled cheekily and said, ¡°You have a very mature physique for your age, and


    I¡¯m just taking the liberty to admire you. Why are you so scared? Just looking at you isn¡¯t going to get


    you


    pregnant.¡±


    Chapter 1366


    The bodyguards behind himughed when they heard that.


    ¡°Son of a b*tch! I¡¯ll gouge your eyeballs out if you keep looking!


    The girl looked viciously at Jeremy and threatened.


    Jeremy was not afraid of her threats at all. He smiled and said, Gouge my eyeballs, you say? You¡¯re


    from another city, I bet. Do you know who I am? You wouldn¡¯t dare to talk to me like that if


    you do.¡±


    The woman in the purple dress did not show any signs of fear


    either. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are! I won¡¯t stand for such rude


    and uncouth behavior! You¡¯re looking for trouble if you think


    you can piss me off. No one will be able to help you then, not


    even God.¡±


    At that moment, an old man with gray hair and a wispy beard


    came out of the room. He stood with his hands behind his back


    and said to the girl, ¡°Have you forgotten what our leader told you? You are not to cause any trouble


    after setting foot in the city. We¡¯re supposed to keep a low profile. Let¡¯s focus on getting what we want


    from the auction and leave after that.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fine. But that fatso deserves to be whacked,¡± the girl said, gritting her teeth. She red at Jeremy and


    then ignored him


    after that.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet someone with such high attainment. That girl and the old man are probably


    from one of those hidden sects,¡± Severin muttered after observing the situation


    ||


    373


    from afar.


    ¡°High attainment? Do you think so? Are they from a hidden sect?¡± Megan asked in surprise after


    hearing what Severin said.


    Severin nodded. When he saw Diane and She looking at him,


    he said, ¡°She¡¯s a level eight warrior emperor, and the old man is a level nine warrior emperor. I don¡¯t


    think there¡¯s anyone in the whole of Dracodom that could match their level.¡±


    ¡°Is she that strong?¡± Diane was just as startled when she heard


    what Severin said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget yourself, Severin. They¡¯re no match for you, aren¡¯t they?¡± Megan reminded.


    Severin smiled wryly, ¡°Needless to say, we gain nothing from provoking them, so we should try our best


    to avoid that. There are bound to be some bigger sects that we can¡¯t afford to


    provoke.¡±

 Chapter 1367

    Chapter 1367


    Chapter 1367


    When Megan heard that, she nodded and said, ¡°Better to be safe than sorry, right? Anyway, we¡¯re in


    VIP Room One and they¡¯re in VIP Room Three. We have another fatso in between,


    so the chances of us offending her are very low.¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°I agree. That perverted fatso is more likely to offend her. He can¡¯t even be


    bothered to hide hist lecherous gaze whenever he sees a woman, and it¡¯s almost like he¡¯s already


    drooling from his mouth.¡±


    Megan covered her mouth and said with a smile, ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t even get me started on that creep. His


    gaze is so off¨Cputting, and his eyes always seem to have this glow when he sees a woman.¡±


    A sudden thought then urred to Megan and she said to Severin, ¡°I heard from Diane that you have a


    secret technique that allows you to see other people¡¯s attainment. It¡¯s called Mind¡¯s Eye where you


    need to activate your third eye or something like that?¡±


    Megan then paused briefly and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a profound master yet, but could you teach me this


    and open my third eye once I be a profound master? I realize that this secret technique is really


    handy. It allows the user to see through other people¡¯s attainment even when the other person is hiding


    the fluctuations of spiritual energy¡­¡±


    214


    Severin frowned as soon as he heard her request. An


    embarrassed look appeared on his face as he said, ¡°Umm¡­ I don¡¯t that¡¯s possible.¡±


    Diane and She looked at each other with contrived


    expressions. After all, opening their third eye would require them to take off their clothes so Severin


    could insert his silver needles into parts of their abdomen. When the time came to take out those silver


    needles, the pleasant feeling would inadvertently elicit some moans. Both Diane and She might be


    able to ept it if either Rachel or Gracie made that request. After all, they were Severin¡¯s


    subordinates, and they also had a good rtionship with each other. However, Megan¡¯s rtionship


    with Severin made it much more awkward.


    Megan initially expected Severin to agree to such a simple request, so she was caught by surprise


    when Severin refused. She felt a little unhappy. ¡°Is this really so hard for you to help me with? Why


    can¡¯t you help me with that if you could help Diane and She? It¡¯d be very useful for us to know our


    opponent¡¯s attainment before we engage in a battle. If we know that we¡¯re no match for them, we could


    just run away! Besides, we¡¯ll even take extra care not to offend someone whose attainment is higher


    than ours. Do you want me to offend a strong person by ident just because I failed to see through


    their attainment?¡±


    Severin was speechless for a moment and did not know how to


    Chapter 1367


    begin exining the situation to Megan.


    Meanwhile, Felicia had a gloomy expression as she offered her take on the situation. ¡°The Mind¡¯s Eye


    brings so many


    benefits, and it might even end up being useful in saving a person¡¯s life! Why won¡¯t you help her? I¡¯ll be


    very disappointed in you if you¡¯re not willing to teach her!¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t me Severin, Mom. His hands are tied in this situation.¡± Diane immediately stepped in


    to speak up for Severin after seeing that Felicia and Megan had misunderstood


    him.


    She immediately said, ¡°Yes. Please don¡¯t get the wrong idea


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    about Severin. He would¡¯ve been happy to help if he could! He


    won¡¯t be able to help because of howplicated it is.¡±


    ¡°Why? How?¡± Megan became even more frustrated as she thought about it. She threw a small fit and


    said, ¡°Hmph! I think Severin is being biased! He thinks that he can only give his wives the best things in


    life, and I don¡¯t fall into that.


    category because I¡¯m not his woman!¡±


    Severin was bbergasted by that reasoning. ¡®Will she give it a rest only after I tell her that she needs


    to strip and lie naked in


    front of me? How am I supposed to tell her that?¡®


    A sudden idea urred to Diane and she immediately said, ¡±


    Yes. That¡¯s exactly the reason.¡±


    ¡°See that, Mom? Diane admitted it! It¡¯s all because of his bias¡­


    +


    Chapter 1367


    Megan stomped her feet angrily.

 Chapter 1368

    Chapter 1368


    Chapter 1368


    1/1


    Diane then exined wryly, ¡°Well, there must be a very deep understanding between two people if the


    third eye is to be activated. Both people mist know each other very deeply, and there has to be a


    deeper bond between a man and a woman. Only in these conditions can a connection be established


    and the third eye be activated.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Megan. That sort of rtionship is never going to happen between you and Severin, so


    you don¡¯t have the necessary conditions to learn the technique in the first ce,¡± She added.


    ¡°No¡­ so that¡¯s it? Doesn¡¯t that mean I will never be able to learn this Mind¡¯s Eye for the rest of my life?


    Megan smiled bitterly.


    Felicia could not help but sigh too. However, an idea soon urred to her and she asked Severin,


    ¡°There¡¯s still a way to make it work! You can teach Diane that method and have her help Megan with


    activating her third eye. That should be able to do it, right?¡±


    Severin did not know how to answer that because the excuse was aplete fabrication by Diane and


    She!


    Diane could see that Severin was in a tight spot, so she said to Felicia, ¡°Severin would have helped


    Megan if it were that simple. This is something that can only work if a man and a woman are physically


    intimate.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Felicia finally sighed helplessly. ¡°Well, guess there¡¯s nothing you can do about it then.¡±


    She smiled and immediately changed the subject, ¡°The auction is starting. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s


    anything interesting!¡±


    Everyone kept quiet as a middle-aged woman flew up from the other end andnded on a tform.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡± The person in charge of the auction today is Miss Caroline.¡±


    After Caroline got on the stage, she smiled and greeted the guests. ¡°Hello, everyone! My name is


    Caroline Lutton, and I am an executive of long Auction House¡¯s Oolong City branch. I will be in


    charge of today¡¯s auction! I¡¯m sure many of you know that our auction house is¡­¡± Caroline exined


    some of the history behind the auction house before finally saying, ¡°Without further ado, the auction


    shall now officiallymence with our first item!¡±


    Everyone stared at the stage, with She, Megan, and Felicia paying extra attention to what was going


    on. It was their first time here, after all, so they were naturally afraid of missing out on some of the


    excitement..


    Caroline smiled as a beautiful woman in a tight-fitting dress came up the stage. She carried an empty


    tray and stood beside Caroline. She waved her palm and took out a scroll which she ced on the tray.


    ¡°This is a high-rank Sky-gradebat technique called Hillsplitter that is ideal for men.¡±


    ¡°A high-rank Sky-gradebat technique? This is very valuable!¡± Many people started discussing the


    technique as soon as they heard the announcement.

 Chapter 1369

    Chapter 1369


    Chapter 1369


    ¡°A high¨Crank Sky¨Cgradebat technique? long Auction House is probably the only establishment


    that can offer such treasures for auction,¡± an old man eximed in awe. He was already a level one


    warrior king, but the most powerfulbat technique in his arsenal was a low¨Crank Sky¨Cgrade


    technique.


    As far asbat techniques were concerned, Soil¨Cgrade ones weremoner than Sky¨Cgrade ones,


    while Sun¨Cgrade and -grade ones were probably not even in cirction within normal society,


    As soon as the High¨Crank Sky¨Cgradebat technique was put on auction, it drew a flurry of


    comments from everyone. Some even had a look of excitement in their eyes, as if they had to get it at


    any cost.


    ¡°Are high¨Crank Sky¨Cgradebat techniques that powerful?¡± Felicia asked curiously after seeing all


    themotion about it. After all, she had almost no clue when it came to attainment.


    Megan acted as Felicia¡¯smentator and exined everything to her, includingbat techniques


    and the level of pills or spiritual herbs


    ¡°This should be valuable enough, right honey? Are you going to bid on them?¡± Diane asked Severin


    after some thought.


    Severin smiled wryly and shook his head. ¡°No. I don¡¯t need this because I already have several good


    combat techniques. This one isn¡¯t very useful, and it¡¯ll only be a waste of my time. Having too much on


    my te won¡¯t necessarily be better for me.


    Diane nodded. ¡°I see.¡±


    Lillie also added, ¡°What¡¯s important is that you havebat techniques that suit you. For example,


    having a few appropriatebat techniques is already more than sufficient for those with a low


    attainment level. Having abat technique that is too high grade is only going to be difficult for those


    with low attainment to use. After all, somebat techniques need a lot of spiritual energy to be


    executed properly.¡±


    This first item on auction was coveted by many others, and it was finally auctioned off to an old man.


    The woman in the tight- fitting dress brought the item to the old man. Ele then took out a storage bag,


    ced the requisite number of spiritual stones inside, and gave it to the staff member.


    When the second item went up for auction, Severin noticed that the old man had taken advantage of


    the renewed interest and left there secretly


    ¡°Where did that old man go? She soon realized that the old man had left and asked with a frown.


    Severin smiled and exined, ¡°His main goal of participating in the auction this time was probably to


    get a more powerfulbat teclunique, and the one that he just managed to bid for was regarded as a


    rare treasure. There was a very minor bidding war earlier, so he was worried that he might be robbed.


    After getting what he came for, he decided to seize the moment and slip away. There was no reason for


    him to stay there any longer, anyway.


    She nodded when she heard that. ¡°I see. I thought he had no reason to stay because he spent all the


    spiritual stones that he


    had on him.¡±


    Her reasoning left Severin feeling a little speechless. ¡°Well, that does seem possible too!¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°The second item is a training technique, which I¡¯m pretty sure you won¡¯t bid for,¡± Diane said with a


    smile. ¡°Spiritual herbs. are the only thing that interests you right now.¡±


    Severin shrugged. ¡°Yes, but not entirely. I¡¯ll focus on bidding for the spiritual herbs, but it has to be


    suitable for alchemy. I wouldn¡¯t want to bid for spiritual herbs that can¡¯t be used as the main material for


    pills.¡±

 Chapter 1370

    Chapter 1370


    Chapter 1370


    ¡°Look, guys! There¡¯s someone in VIP Room One! I wonder who they are. I¡¯ve never seen them before,


    and it seems to me that he¡¯s some sort of big shot.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a given. Someone like Jeremy is already among the top existences in Oolong City. His family,


    the Smallings, are one of the highest ranked of the first¨Ctier families, but he could only get into VIP


    Hoom Two. The people in VIP Room One would definitely be a cut above him.¡±


    Some were busy bidding, while others who came simply to watch the excitement chatted among


    themselves. As soon as Jeremy heard those remarks from VIP Room Two, his lips twitched a couple of


    times and his face turned exceptionally ugly.


    ¡°That darn county governor is stealing my limelight! It¡¯s pissing me off!¡± Jeremy gritted his teeth angrily


    and continued, ¡± Hmph, he better hope I don¡¯t get an opportunity to make him look bad.¡±


    His bodyguard reminded him, ¡°This training technique looks good. It¡¯s a middle¨Crank Sky¨Cgrade


    technique too. Would you like to bid for it?¡±


    Jeremy red at the bodyguard and said, ¡°Are you stupid or something? I¡¯m already using high¨Crank


    Sky¨Cgrade techniques to train. Why would I need something that¡¯s inferior to what I¡¯m using now?¡±


    The bodyguard smiled awkwardly and did not dare to say another word.


    The second item was undoubtedly very valuable too, and it took about ten minutes to be auctioned off.


    The winner was a middle¨Caged man.


    Caroline nced up at Severin and wondered why he had yet to make a move. When she remembered


    that he was an alchemist, she realized that Severin must have been aiming for the spiritual herbs.


    Furthermore, she was curious as to just how many spiritual stones Severin exchanged from the senior


    director. He was only allowed to go to the senior director if the exchange was over the junior director¡¯s


    limit, otherwise there was no need to bother the senior director at all.


    ¡°The third item is a third¨Cgrade spiritual herb known as the Skydawn Orchidheart. This is rather rare.¡±


    Caroline then


    auctioned the third item.


    Severin¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. ¡°Time to start bidding!¡±


    ¡°The starting price of this Skydawn Orchidheart is five million high¨Cgrade spiritual stones. Please note


    that it¡¯s high¨Cgrade spiritual stones. As you may all know, this is a very valuable third¨Cgrade spiritual


    herb. Subsequent bids must be a minimum of ten thousand high¨Cgrade spiritual stones.¡±


    After Caroline exined the rules, she said to everyone, ¡°Okay then! Will anyone bid for this third¨C


    grade low¨Cgrade Skydawn Orchidheart?¡±


    ¡°I bid five million and fifty thousand dors!¡± an old man stood up and shouted immediately.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Can I raise the bid on your behalf?¡± Megan asked Severin with a smile while drinking her red wine.


    Severin smiled wryly and said, ¡°Why would you want to bid when you¡¯re not the one paying for it?¡±


    ¡°I know that! Can¡¯t I just try my hand at bidding for it?¡± Megan asked.

 Chapter 1371

    Chapter 1371


    Chapter 1371


    ¡°Fine. But don¡¯t make any ridiculous sky¨Chigh bids. Make sure you bid just a little higher than the


    previous bidder,¡± Severin. agreed in the end.


    ¡°Five million and sixty thousand!¡± a woman stood up in the hall below and raised the bid by en


    thousand high¨Cgrade spiritual


    stones.


    It was Megan¡¯s first time participating in an auction, so she was understandably a little excited. She


    was very much looking forward to stealing the show, especially in a ce where the bidding price


    would attract the attention of many people.


    She smiled and then shouted, ¡°Five million and seventy thousand dors!¡±


    Sure enough, many people looked at her as soon as she ced her bid.


    ¡°The bid came from VIP Room One! They¡¯re finally making a move.


    ¡°They did not seem that interested even though the first two items were very valuable. I suppose this


    third¨Cgrade low¨Crank spiritual herb has attracted their attention.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Those women up there are super¨Chot. Do they all belong to that man? Well, maybe that older


    one isn¡¯t, but the rest should be his.¡±


    A discussion


    soon ensued because VIP Room One was the most famous room in the auction house. The attention


    would almost certainly shift to them oner they made their bids. Megan had a proud little smirk when she


    was praised for her beauty.


    ¡°They¡¯ve finally started bidding, I see. Aren¡¯t the previous two items more valuable than this spiritual


    herb? Why would they choose to bid for this instead of the previous items?¡±


    Jeremy, who was in VIP Room Two, frowned slightly and said with a sneer, ¡°Tch. Do they think they¡¯re


    so great just because they¡¯re in VIP Room One? I¡¯m going to bid for this so they can¡¯t get what they


    want. If you can¡¯t win a bidding war against me, then you¡¯ll only show that you¡¯re too ipetent to


    even deserve that room!¡± He smiled and then announced loudly, ¡°I bid five million and two hundred


    thousand high¨Cgrade spiritual stones!¡±


    ¡°Five million and two hundred thousand from VIP Room Two¡¯s Mister Jeremy! Do we have any higher


    bids?¡± Caroline was slightly taken aback, but she soon continued to carry out her duties as usual


    ¡°That fatso is trying to outbid us! It pisses me off!¡± Megan gritted her teeth angrily when Jeremy bid


    higher than hers.


    ¡°Five million and twenty¨Cone thousand dors!¡± Megan remembered Severin¡¯s advice to avoid


    increasing the price too much, so she reminded herself to bid only 10,000 more than Jeremy¡¯s bid.


    Jeremy was a little stunned. He grimaced at Megan and said loudly so everyone could hear him, ¡°Oh, I


    guess the people in VIP Room One don¡¯t have that much money. They seem to be bidding in


    increments of ten thousand because they have a limited budget! Hahaha!¡±


    Megan immediately red at Jeremy. ¡°What¡¯s it to you, anyway? The rule was to bid in increments of


    at least ten thousand, and I¡¯m abiding by those rules perfectly! You don¡¯t need to be such a busybody!¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hehe, just admit that you¡¯re poor. I won¡¯t waste my time with you, I¡¯m bidding six million spiritual


    stones!¡± Jeremy raised the bid by several hundred thousand to show his dominance.

 Chapter 1372

    Chapter 1372


    Chapter 1372


    Megan frowned, looked at Severin, and said, ¡°He¡¯s ratsed the bid by a lot, Brother¨Cin¨CLaw, Shall we


    increase the price?¡±


    Megan did not know the exact value of the spiritual herb, and she was afraid that she might be on the


    losing end if she made indiscriminate bids..


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Rx. When ites to spiritual herbs, we can increase the price until our


    opponent caves in and stops the bidding war. This third¨Cgrade low¨Crank spiritual herb is not very useful


    for him because he can¡¯t turn it into a pill. He can only offer a price that ismensurate with the price


    of the herb. It¡¯s different for me because I can refine the herb with more than a ny¨Cpercent sess


    rate. I¡¯m sure you understand how much the value of that herb would rise after I make a pill out of it.


    Don¡¯t worry. We have nothing to be afraid of!¡±


    ¡°Okay then! I¡¯ll keep going¡± Megan¡¯s eyes lit up instantly and she was buzzing with excitement.


    She yelled at Jeremy, ¡°You think you¡¯re rich, don¡¯t you, fatso? Well, you won¡¯t be able to beat us in this


    game! Emph! You¡¯ve raised the bid to six million, right? Then I¡¯ll raise it to six million and one hundred


    thousand! How do you like that? I¡¯ve bid one hundred thousand more now!¡± She even made a face at


    him after her bid.


    Jeremy was so infuriated that he immediately said, ¡°Now this is Interesting. Are you sure you want to


    enter a bidding war with me? We¡¯ll see how much money you love.¡±


    Then, he shouted, ¡°Seven million! I¡¯m raising the bid to seven million dors!¡±


    No one in the audience dared to join the bidding war involving VIP Room One and VIP Room Two.


    Anyone else would probably end up losing to either of them anyway, so there was no point in that


    exertion. Furthermore, the bid had reached a rtively. high number of seven million high¨Cgrade


    spiritual stones.


    ¡°Seven million and one hundred thousand dors!¡± Although Megan knew that she could bid higher


    than Jeremy, she did not dare to raise it by much and continued to increase her bid by another a


    hundred thousand spiritual stones


    ¡°To hell with you. I¡¯m bidding eight million dors!¡± Jeremy shouted ruthlessly again


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The purple¨Cd girl who was standing on the balcony of VIP Room Three had a faint smile. ¡°This is


    getting interesting. No one else is joining this bidding war except for VIP Room One and VIP Room


    Twn.¡±


    The old man beside her chuckded. ¡°Those who are inside the VIP Rooms are all possiblepetitors.


    We¡¯ll be in prime position if their stock of spiritual stones runs out quicker.¡±


    The girl in the purple dress smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be like that though. There aren¡¯t a lot of


    people who would want to get what we came here for. After all, I don¡¯t think anyone would have any


    use for a triple¨Cchamber cauldron.¡±


    The old manughed. ¡°As unlikely as it is that there would be people who seek the same thing as we


    do, we need to make sure that everything falls perfectly into n. After all, those in the VIP Rooms


    would certainly have a big supply of spiritual stones. We, on the other hand, did not bring that much


    when we came.¡±


    At that moment, Megan raised her bid again. ¡°Eight million and one hundred thousand! Hehe!¡±


    She then took a sip of the red wine in her hand and had a confident smile on her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jeremy was red with anger. He gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°Nine million!¡±


    ¡°I can do whatever I want. We have plenty of spiritual stones, so I can bid any number as long as it¡¯s


    higher than yours!¡± Megan shrugged indifferently.

 Chapter 1373

    Chapter 1373


    Chapter 1373


    Caroline, the auctioneer, had a puzzled look on her face. She did not expect that a mere spiritual herb


    had received bids in excess of nine million high¨Cgrade spiritual stones!


    ¡°What can you say? They¡¯re rich, hehe. Let¡¯s see who ends up winning this auction.¡± The people in the


    hall below were lost for words and could only wait to watch the show.


    ¡°Nine million and one hundred thousand dors!¡± Megan smiled and called out.


    Much to her surprise, Severin came to her as soon as she finished making that bid and whispered, ¡°Let


    him have it if he raises the bid to ten million spiritual stones.¡±


    Megan was a little taken aback when she heard that. She frowned and asked, ¡°Why? we have the


    upper hand here. Won¡¯t we lose out if we let him win?¡±


    Severin smiled and exined, ¡°That spiritual herb is at most only worth eight to nine million high¨Cgrade


    spiritual stones. We¡¯d only be on the losing end if we fork out more than that.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Megan was still a little confused. ¡°But, didn¡¯t you say that you can turn it into a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank


    pill? Isn¡¯t that worth two or three billion spiritual stones? We¡¯d still make a profit, plus our dignity is at


    stake here!¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right about that, but we didn¡¯t juste here for that one single


    spiritual herb. We came for far more than that. It¡¯s clear that Jeremy is targeting us, and if we try to


    wrestle every spiritual herb from him, he¡¯ll know that our purpose is to get spiritual herbs. He can then


    try to raise the price of each spiritual herb before finally ¡®conceding to us, and we¡¯ll end up wasting a


    large portion of our funds.¡±


    After an emphatic pause, Severin continued, ¡°If we don¡¯t let him have it this time, then he¡¯ll realize that


    he has suffered a considerable loss. This will teach him not to bid too high anymore. After all, if he wins


    the bid at an outrageous price the first time, then the second, and the third¡­ He¡¯ll eventually feel that


    we¡¯ve tricked him! My strategy right now is to think ahead.¡±


    Once Megan understood Severin¡¯s thought process, she nodded and gave Severin her approval,


    ¡°Awesome! Your n is the best! Let¡¯s wipe that smug smile off his face!¡±


    Jeremy did not immediately make another bid because a bodyguard stepped forward and persuaded


    him against it. ¡°You can¡¯t go any higher, sir. You¡¯ll only be making a loss. This is already the maximum


    price for a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank spiritual herb. If we increase the price, then-


    ¡°Screw you! Look at how irritating that b*tch is! I won¡¯t lose to that woman! Especially not at this


    juncture!¡±


    Jeremy did not listen to the advice at all. After some thought, he said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll bid ten million dors!


    If you¡¯ve got what it takes, then keep them bidsing, woman!¡±


    To his surprise, Megan made a face at him. Ten million dors! Whoa, you¡¯re so rich, Mister Jeremy!


    That¡¯s too expensive for us! I won¡¯t be party to this stupidity You have the herb. I concede!


    ¡°You¡¯ve been tricked, sir. They intentionally drove up the bid to make you pay more, and we¡¯ve made a


    loss on this spiritual herb. Your father would not be pleased if he finds out.¡± The bodyguard gritted his


    teeth when he saw Megan¡¯s smug face and realized that they had been strung along.


    Jeremy¡¯s mouth twitched a few times and he finally realized that he had been fooled. Since there was


    nothing else that he could du about it, he had no choice but to double down and say to Megan, ¡°Dele,


    I¡¯m rich enough to get it without needing you to concede to it. You just can¡¯t afford to keep up this


    bidding war because you don¡¯t have any money! Hehe! Saying that you concede¡® is just a shameless


    way of saying that you can¡¯t afford to bid mate.¡±


    ¡°Guess the Smallings are so wealthy that even the people in VIP inom One can¡¯t win a bid against


    him,¡± someone in the audience quipped when they saw Megan give up


    However, someone else retorted, ¡°You don¡¯t know jack. The people in VIP Room One are smart. That


    herb isn¡¯t worth ten million. Mister Jeremy is the one who suffered a big loss.¡±


    ¡°Mister Jeremy has bid ten million high¨Cgrade spiritual stones! Anyone else with a higher bid?¡± Caroline


    announced with at smile. When there were no other bids, she said, ¡°Going once¡­ Going twice¡­ suht


    for ten million dors to Mister Jeremy from VIP Room Two!¡±

 Chapter 1374

    Chapter 1374


    Chapter 1374


    After Caroline struck the gavel, the spiritual herb was given to Jeremy.


    ¡°Did you see that? These people from VIP Room One can¡¯t even match my bid!¡± Although Jeremy was


    unhappy that he made a loss, he could only suck it up and put on an indifferent facade. With his hands


    behind his back, he made a point to mock Severin¡¯s group.


    ¡°Disgusting!¡± Despite knowing that Jeremy was saying that out of pure spite, Megan was still a little


    upset at his remark. She went to pour herself another ss of red wine and continued to drink.


    Diane looked at them and said to Megan, ¡°Let Severin make the bids after this. You¡¯re not very familiar


    with the value of these items anyway


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll let him do it.¡± Megan wanted to goad that fatso again, but she decided not to continue


    anymore after she lost her pride from her earlier attempt.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue with the fourth item!¡± Caroline smiled and took out another spiritual herb. ¡°This is a


    third¨Cgrade medium- rank spiritual herb known as¡­ The starting bid is eight million high¨Cgrade spiritual


    stones, and every subsequent bid must be in increments of at least ten thousand high¨Cgrade spiritual


    stones. Let the bidding begin!¡±


    After hearing the introduction to the herb, Severin smiled and whispered to everyone in the room,


    ¡°Third¨Cgrade medium- rank? Sounds good. I have one recipe that just so happens to require this


    particr ingredient.¡±


    ¡°Eight million and two hundred thousand dors!¡± The starting price of eight million was on the low end


    for a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank spiritual herb, so someone in the audience immediately made the first


    bid of eight million dors.


    ¡°Eight million and three hundred thousand dors!¡± another person stood up and bid slightly higher.


    ¡°Eight million three hundred and fifty thousand dors!


    ¡°Eight hundred and eighty thousand dors!¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    There was fiercepetition among the members of the audience.


    When Megan saw that Severin was not in a rush to make a bid, she feared that someone might win the


    bid and immediately asked anxiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want the herb? Why haven¡¯t you made a bid yet?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. Let them have their fun for now!¡±

 Chapter 1375

    Chapter 1375


    Chapter 1375


    Jeremy was frowning too. ¡°What with the people from VIP Room One? They just engaged in a bidding


    war with me for that third¨Cgrade low¨Crank spiritual herb, but now they¡¯re keeping quiet over this third¨C


    grade medium¨Crank spiritual herb? Is it possible that they were never here for the spiritual herb in the


    first ce?


    ¡°Nine million dors!¡±


    The price had soared to nine million dors after an intense bidding war among the people downstairs.


    The price was not expensive for most people, and one could say that it was far lower than the


    supposed market price.


    Finally, Severin stood up with a smile and said, ¡°Ten million dors!¡± It was a jaw¨Cdropping bid that was


    one million spiritual stones more than the previous bidder. Everyone was dumbfounded when they


    heard that huge increase in bidding.


    ¡°The person in VIP Room One has finally spoken, and he raised the bid to ten million! Shall we raise


    any further, sir?¡± One of the people who had participated in the bidding earlier immediately turned to


    seek his employer¡¯s advice after hearing Severin¡¯s bid.


    The man next to him smiled bitterly. ¡°Forget about it. He bid one million more than us, so he¡¯s clearly


    determined to win. We wouldn¡¯t want to cause any trouble by making those in VIP Room One unhappy.


    Let them have it.¡±


    Many people shared the same view as that man, and no one else continued to make higher bids.


    ¡°Mister Severin Feuillet from VIP Room One has made a bid of ten million dors. Would anyone else


    like to bid higher? Caroline smiled and announced to everyone.


    ¡°Even Miss Caroline knows that guy from VIP Room One. There must be more to him than meets the


    eye. We should know better than to try and outbid him,¡± someone whispered.


    Another person said, ¡°You¡¯re right, I can¡¯t help but wonder who this person is, though. I¡¯ve never heard


    of anyone like him before. There aren¡¯t a lot of people who share the same surname as him, and most


    of them are well¨Cknown in Oolong City. Why haven¡¯t we heard of it at all?¡±


    Everyone was curious about Severin¡¯s identity, but no one continued to engage in a bidding war with


    him.


    ¡°Ten and a half million dors!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Jeremy from VIP Room Two made a bid.


    Severin looked at Jeremy and smiled at him. ¡°Eleven million dors!TM


    Are


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, sir! You fell for his trick once already, and we can¡¯t continue to let ourselves be


    yed like a fiddle again. you sure you¡¯re willing to suffer another bigger loss if he decides to concede


    to you after you make another outrageously high bid?¡± a bodyguard next to him reminded him


    immediately.


    Jeremy¡¯s lips twitched a few times before he said to the bodyguard, ¡°But this is a third¨Cgrade medium¨C


    rank spiritual herb! Its value is at least fifteen million to twenty million. He¡¯ll be getting a steal if I let him


    have it for eleven million. I¡¯m not about to let him get it so easily!¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Severin smiled cheekily and looked tauntingly at the other party. ¡°Shall we contine?¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m scared of you?¡± Jeremy had never been that angry in his life. He gritted his teeth and


    said, ¡°Twelve million dors! This is a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank spiritual herb, and I¡¯m not making a


    loss here because it¡¯s worth that price.¡±

 Chapter 1376

    Chapter 1376


    Chapter 1376


    Severin smirked as if he did not take Jeremy¡¯s words seriously. He smiled and raised the bid by three


    million. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bid fifteen million dors! The ball is in your court now! Don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    ¡°This is no time to be impulsive, sir. He¡¯s obviously setting you up! It will no longer be worth the price if


    you raise the bid beyond fifteen million dors,¡± the bodyguard had to remind Jeremy again.


    Although Jeremy was very upset, he could only grit his teeth in anger. He eventually smiled at Severin


    and said, ¡°Hehe, did you think you could set me up? You just want me to keep raising the price so you


    can cop out at thest minute. I¡¯m not an idiot. I won¡¯t enter a bidding war with you. You can take that


    herb for fifteen million dors. I don¡¯t need that many spiritual herbs. I am from a first¨Css family


    anyway.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! We can¡¯t let him fool us again!¡± the bodyguards echoed Jeremy¡¯s sentiment and buttered


    him up.


    ¡°That¡¯s fifteen million from Mister Severin! Does anyone else want to make a bid?¡± Caroline


    announced. When she confirmed that no one else was interested in making any further bids, she said,


    ¡°Fifteen million! Going once going twice¡­ and sold for fifteen million dors to Mister Severin from VIP


    Room one!¡±


    She then struck her gavel and dered that Severin won the bid for that spiritual herb.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Brother¨Cin¨CLaw! Jeremy gave up because he was afraid of overpaying, while other


    people probably didn¡¯t. want to enter a bidding war with you because you¡¯re from VIP Room One! It


    went so much smoother this time!¡± Megan remarked to Severin after the herb was sent up to them.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m quite confident it will continue to proceed smoothly in the future.¡±


    The items that were put up on auction were mainly spiritual herbs, since they were much easier to


    obtain than training techniques orbat techniques. Unless a person was short of money, hardly


    anyone would be willing to put those up for auction. Of course, some people did put up for auction


    certain things that they did not need but that they took from others by


    force.


    Severin managed to win the bid for ten spiritual herbs in just under an hour. The majority that he


    managed to get were third- grade low¨Crank herbs, while a few were third¨Cgrade high¨Crank herbs. He


    was very pleased with the result.


    Jeremy no longer dared to enter a bidding war with Severin after being humiliated like that. He acted as


    if he was above their trickery and decided not to participate in any of the bidding. When those in the


    audience below saw that Severin had made a bid, they gave up as well and avoided trying to outbid


    Severin.


    Caroline felt a little speechless as she presided over the auction. After all, the prices of these spiritual


    herbs were beyond their expected target¨Cit was rare for such herbs to be auctioned off at rtively low


    prices. It was a rather unprecedented situation, and one that she could do nothing about.


    ¡°I believe the person in VIP Room one is an alchemist. He¡¯s not interested in any of the second¨Cgrade


    spiritual herbs, and he never bids forbat techniques or weapons. He seems to be aiming for third¨C


    grade spiritual herbs, or spiritual herbs that can be used for alchemy.¡± The old man in VIP Room Three


    had a bad feeling after making those observations.

 Chapter 1377

    Chapter 1377


    Chapter 1377


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The woman in the purple dress noticed the same pattern too. She frowned as soon as she saw the old


    man frown, and she immediately said to him, ¡°Are you saying that he might want to outbid us for the


    furnace that we came here for?¡±


    The old man nodded. ¡°If he is an alchemist as we suspected, then yes, I believe he¡¯ll be interested in


    that furnace too.¡±


    After thinking for a while, the girl smiled and said, ¡°Sigh, we don¡¯t need to be afraid of him right, Mister


    Musa? He might be interested in that furnace, but he probably won¡¯t have as many spiritual stones as


    we do. I mean, he already spent about a hundred million spiritual stones, so he probably won¡¯t have the


    funds to outbid uster. Ordinary alchemists won¡¯t be able to use that furnace either. The minimum


    proficiency to utilize it to its fullest is at least second¨Cgrade high¨Crank. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a waste of its


    potential.¡±


    Musa could only smile bitterly. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed? He only bids for spiritual herbs that are at least


    third¨Cgrade low¨Crank, and even then, he tends to focus on those that can be used for alchemy. I¡¯m


    starting to suspect that he¡¯s a third¨Crank


    alchemist.¡±


    The girl gasped in shock when she heard that because she knew how terrifying it would be if that was


    the case.


    The sect that they belonged to was rtively good, but that was mainly because of the three second¨C


    grade high¨Crank alchemists and two second grade medium¨Crank alchemists within their ranks. It was


    the very reason that their sect could achieve good progress within the past two years, even to the


    extent of surpassing many other sects.


    However, they did not have any third¨Crank alchemists, and they were constantly hoping that one of the


    three second¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemists could make a breakthrough to third¨Cgrade low¨Crank


    alchemist as soon as possible. The future of their sect would be even brighter if that were sessful.


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! He¡¯s so young! It can¡¯t be possible! You sure know how to crack a joke, Mister


    Musa!¡± The girl in the purple dress shook her head after considering that possibility. She felt that it was


    something that could never happen.


    Mister Musa smiled wryly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hope my guess is wrong. But if he does turn out to be a


    third¨Crank alchemist, he would definitely want what we came here for. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯d have no choice


    but to enter a bidding war with him.¡±


    Caroline took out the next item and exined what it was to everyone. ¡°Next up, we have a fourth¨C


    grade spiritual herb up for auction. The starting price is fifteen million, and every subsequent bid must


    be done in increments of at least ten thousand high¨Cgrade spiritual stones. Now let the bidding begin!¡±


    A fourth¨Cgrade spiritual herb, even a low¨Crank one, was naturally very valuable. After all, it was very


    beneficial for those whose have reached the attainment of a warrior king. Everyone looked at Severin


    at that moment, and started to wonder if he would start bidding again.


    After all, none of them would dare to bid higher than him if he did make a bid, not that they would ever


    be able to outbid him


    anyway.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bid twenty million spiritual stones. It would be disgraceful to bid any lower


    than that because this is a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank spiritual herb.


    Everyone was speechless. Severin was so bold that he increased the starting bid by five million! No


    one would dare to name a higher price than he did! However, everyone knew that such an herb was


    estimated to be worth at least thirty million high- grade spiritual stones.


    ¡°Mister Severin bas bid twenty million high¨Cgrade spiritual stones! Does anyone wish to make a higher


    bid?¡± Even though. Severin had raised the price significantly, Caroline was a little dumbfounded at the


    time because she realized that no one from the audience had raised their hands.


    She nced up at Jeremy in VIP Room Two and saw him turn his head away. It was as if he was


    telling her, ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡®


    ¡°No further bids? In that case, going once¡­ going twice¡­ and sold for twenty million dors to Mister


    Severin from VIP Room One!¡± Caroline smiled and continued.

 Chapter 1378

    Chapter 1378


    The spiritual herb was soon delivered to Severin.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, Brother¨Cin¨CLaw! We got this on the cheap, didn¡¯t we?¡± Megan asked with a smile.


    Severin answered, ¡°We did. There are a lot of valuable items here, and it¡¯s almost like we¡¯re building up


    our own stock from the auction.¡±


    ¡°The next item to be put up for auction is very valuable, though some people might not find it valuable


    at all,¡± Caroline began.


    Caroline¡¯s introduction left She scratching her head. ¡°How can something be valuable to some and


    have no value to others? It¡¯s really weird.¡±


    ¡°This here is an cauldron. It¡¯s a third¨Cgrade spiritual tool that can increase the sess rate of one¡¯s pill


    refinement by fifteen percent. More importantly, it is a triple¨Cchamber cauldron. This means that there


    are three inner furnaces of which one batch of the same material can be ced in each respective


    chamber. Thises to a total of three batches, thus allowing the alchemist to refine three pills


    simultaneously. Though it is very demanding to control with one¡¯s mental power, an alchemist can


    achieve triple the result with half the effort,¡± Caroline exined.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°There it is. That¡¯s what we came here for!¡± The girl in VIP Room Three looked at the small cauldron


    excitedly.


    ¡°Wonderful. So, they are auctioning off a treasure like this. The sect¡¯s disciples have done an excellent


    job rying this information to our sect,¡± Musa was getting a little excited too.


    ¡°A third¨Cgrade spiritual tool that increases the sess rate of alchemy by fifteen percent! A triple¨C


    chamber cauldron!¡± Severin¡¯s eyes lit up and he was startled by what he heard. All he wanted was to


    get some spiritual herbs, so he was not prepared to get such a treasure.


    The cauldron seems to have an edge over his double¨Cchambered Werchester Furnace in every


    aspect! There was no logical reason for him not to bid for that!


    ¡°This cauldron is called the Dragonstand Furnace!¡± Caroline then smiled and said, ¡°The starting price is


    three hundred million high¨Cgrade spiritual stones! Each subsequent bid must be made in increments of


    at least ten million high¨Cgrade spiritual stones!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculously expensive! Even the starting bid itself is high enough already!¡±


    Someone in the audience eximed in surprise.


    ¡°Perhaps the person who put it up for auction believes that it is a genuine treasure, and they¡¯re not


    wrong for thinking that way. An alchemist would find it exceptionally useful, but ordinary people like us


    won¡¯t have any use for it,¡± an old man said with a chuckle.


    Another old man beside him smiled wryly, ¡°I am a first¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist, but I can¡¯t afford


    to bid for it because it requires at least a second¨Cgrade alchemist to achieve proper control. Low¨Clevel


    alchemists aren¡¯t worthy of such a good. cauldron, and they cannot use it either.¡±

 Chapter 1379

    Chapter 1379


    Chapter 1379


    Severin had an excited look on his face because he believed that no one aside from him would want to


    bid for that. It would subsequently allow him to get the furnace with ease. Unfortunately, he was taken


    by surprise when the purple¨Cd girl in VIP Room Three took a step forward and said loudly, ¡°Three


    hundred and thirty million!¡±


    Everyone gasped when they heard that. The girl had raised the starting bid by thirty million dors right


    from the get¨Cgo.


    ¡°This is the first time that the people from VIP Room Three joined the auction. Boy are we in for a


    treat!¡± Someone eximed in surprise when they heard that the person from VIP Room Three had


    made a bid.


    ¡°Whoa! That prettydy in VIP Room Three has her eye on the cauldron! Is she still an alchemist?¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he looked at the beautiful woman standing on the next¨Cdoor


    balcony.


    ¡°Three hundred and thirty million dors! Anyone higher bids from the floor? This youngdy seems to


    be very knowledgeable! She knows that this item is a treasure!¡± Caroline smiled jubntly. As long as


    there were bidders who wanted it, then she could avoid having to sell it at the initial reserve price. At


    the very least, she would have something to show for to the person to put it up for auction. Those who


    were willing to put their valuable items for auction were undoubtedly hoping to get a good price. If the


    items did not fetch a decent sum, then the reputation of their auction house would surely take a minor


    hit.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Three hundred and fifty million dors!¡± Severin¡¯s face soured, but he bit the bullet and bid higher


    anyway. Although he was a little surprised that someone would be bidding for it, he had set his mind on


    getting that cauldron. Besides, he had already prepared enough spiritual stones, and he might just


    have to spend more in a worst¨Ccase scenario.


    ¡°He¡¯s really trying to outbid us! Now we can say for certain that he¡¯s an alchemist!¡± The girl pulled a


    long face as she remarked to Musa


    Musa frowned and said, ¡°Take it easy. We just have to spend more spiritual stones. Only our sect¡¯s


    alchemists can use it to its fullest potential. That in itself is priceless.¡±


    The girl, whose name was Stephanie Chillwall, nodded in agreement after hearing that.


    Stephanie stood up and smiled. ¡°Now this is interesting. We never tried to outbid you when you ced


    your bids for so many spiritual herbs, and yet you¡¯re trying to outbid us for the one single thing that we


    wanted to bid for. In that case, let¡¯s see who has more spiritual stones!¡±


    She then raised her head and said haughtily, ¡°Eight hundred million dors! I¡¯m bidding eight hundred


    million high¨Cgrade spiritual stones!¡°.


    Stephanie had a good n up her sleeve. She first expressed her determination to get the treasure,


    and she made it clear to Severin that he should show some courtesy to them. After all, they did refrain


    from outbidding him earlier, and the least he could do in return was not outbid them too. More


    importantly, the price she bid was astronomical. That way, she believed that Severin would back down


    and avoid entering into a bidding war with her. It could be construed as doing a favor for them, and


    receiving a favor in return.


    ¡°Eight hundred million? Just how rich is she to bid eight hundred million high¨Cgrade spiritual stones?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the woman in VIP Room Three? That is a huge bid that escted pretty quickly!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk! I wonder if those in VIP Room One will try and outbid her?¡±

 Chapter 1380

    Chapter 1380


    Chapter 1380


    The audience engaged in a lively discussion after she made her bid.


    ¡°Haha, now we¡¯re talking! I can¡¯t wait to see the look on Mister Severin¡¯s face after he loses out on


    this!¡± Jeremy felt as though he had an outlet to vent his anger even though he did not participate in the


    bidding. After all, Severin had cut him off several times already.


    ¡°Eight hundred million! The young woman from VIP Room Three has made a bid of eight hundred


    million high¨Cgrade spiritual stones! Do we have nine hundred million?¡± Caroline could not hide the


    excitement in her voice. She believed that the person who put it up for auction would be very happy


    after knowing that the cauldron was appreciated by those who knew its value and ended up being


    auctioned for a high price.


    Severin, on the other hand, smiled indifferently and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll offer one and a half billion!¡±


    ¡°Did I hear that correctly?! Mister Severin has made a massive bid of one and a half billion!¡± Caroline


    became increasingly excited. Severin¡¯s price would have been a big blow to the girl in the purple dress.


    At longst, Caroline understood why Severin had asked to meet the senior director¨Cthe number of


    spiritual stones that he wanted to exchange would certainly be tremendous.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Brother¨Cin¨CLaw! Everyone¡¯s looking at you with envy!¡± Megan was overwhelmed with


    excitement because VIP Room One became the focal point of attention.


    Diane felt that he had used a lot of spiritual stones, so she made a point to remind him, ¡°Don¡¯t you think


    you¡¯ve made too big a bid? Couldn¡¯t you have increased your bids by one hundred million? What if the


    maximum amount of spiritual stones they have is eight hundred million or nine hundred million? You¡¯ll


    only be wasting the spiritual stones if that¡¯s the case!¡±


    Severin smiled and said softly to Diane, ¡°Rx. This cauldron might not be that valuable to most


    people, but it is something extremely precious to an alchemist. I must get it at all costs, and I¡¯m hoping I


    can use this to try and be a fourth¨Crank


    alchemist sooner.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, yes! We need to get it! The auctioneer just said that it¡¯ll increase the sess rate of alchemy by


    fifteen percent! It¡¯s a very valuable item, that¡¯s for sure! We might not get another opportunity to


    encounter this sort of thing in the future!¡± Felicia gulped, and her eyes lit up as she looked at the


    cauldron.


    She was always drawn to anything valuable.


    ¡°It looks like he¡¯s determined to outbid us for that furnace, Mister Musa!¡± Stephanie gritted her teeth


    angrily. She did not expect Severin to have that many spiritual stones in store.


    Musa nodded. ¡°My observations were correct then. He must be a second¨Cgrade alchemist, otherwise


    he wouldn¡¯t have tried so desperately to outbid us.¡± Following a brief pause, he added, ¡°This is quite


    unexpected. You told him that you were going to secure that furnace at all costs, and he has


    demonstrated a simr determination when he made his bid! We have no choice but to keep bidding.


    May the richest person win!¡±


    Stephanie nodded, and said to Severin, ¡°How exciting. I¡¯ll bid two billion then!¡±


    ¡°Two billion? You seem to have prepared a lot of spiritual stones when you came!¡± Severin was a little


    surprised too. Although he knew that upping the bid might offend the two of them, the cauldron was


    simply too precious for him to just give in to them. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll raise you two and a half


    billion!¡±

 Chapter 1381

    Chapter 1381


    Chapter 1381


    ¡°Diane, did you see that? They raised the bid to 2 billion spiritual stones now! It won¡¯t work if we raise


    the price by a little. Th others must know the value of this item too! But 1 mow Severin is going to be


    thest oneughing!¡± Megan giggled.


    Meanwhile, Caroline was stunned. Normally, she would be in charge of controlling the flow of the


    auction and also lit up everyone¡¯s enthusiasm. Before she could do her job today, the bidders from VIP


    Room One and VIP Room Three had already started increasing the price to 2.5 billion spiritual stones.


    3 billion!¡± Stephanie yelled out while staring at Severin.


    Once again, the price shocked everyone.


    ¡°Oh, my god! 3 billion spiritual stones! This is crazy! Who is in VIP Room Three? I don¡¯t think I have


    ever seen them before.


    ¡°Totally crazy. They didn¡¯t participate in any bidding before this and I thought they were only acting


    posh and wanted to show off their wealth. But I¡¯m so wrong!¡±


    The crowd had gone crazy. They did not think they could witness this before, a scene that had never


    happened in the auction


    center.


    ¡°Wow, damn, That babe in VIP room three is so damn spicy!¡± Jeremy said.


    Stephanie¡¯s action had stirred up everyone¡¯s mood, especially Jeremy. He even rooted for her. ¡°You go,


    girl! I know you¡¯ve got more!¡±


    The rest of the people in the VIP Room were shocked too.


    ¡°3.5 billion spiritual stones!¡±


    After thinking for a while, Severin made the call and increased the bet by another 500 million spiritual


    stones.


    ¡°Damn it! What should we do? We only have 4 billion spiritual stones. Are we seriously going to let that


    guy outbid us?¡± Stephanie said with resentment.


    This was the first time she faced this situation so she was feeling a little anxious which could be seen


    from her face.


    Severin looked over and saw Stephanie¡¯s expression. From there, he figured out the price was almost


    reaching her limit and felt happy about it.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Other than calling billion spiritual stones to outbid him. That¡¯s the only thing we could do Maybe he¡¯s at


    his limit too,¡± Musa said while having a bitter smile on his face.


    Feeling helpless and despairing Stephanie forced a smile on her smile to make herself look calm and


    eximed, ¡°4 billion high -grade spiritual stones!¡±


    In order to confuse and scare Severin by acting as if she had a lot of spiritual stones to enter a war with


    Severin. ¡°Hey, do you really think you can win? Increase all you want. I¡¯ll outbid you every time!¡±


    Too bad, Severin was not falling for it because had figured out Stephanie was bluffing. He smiled and


    cupped his hand. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry but I¡¯m an alchemist and this is really important and precious to


    me so I can¡¯t let you win the bid.¡±

 Chapter 1382

    Chapter 1382


    Chapter 1382


    After that, he called gently, ¡°Four billion!¡±


    He estimated Stephanie was almost reaching her limit so he only increased two million from


    Stephanie¡¯s previous offering.


    At that moment, Stephanie¡¯s smile froze and her mouth was twitching


    ¡°Four billion! Mister Severin just called four billion. Miss, are you nning to increase the bid?¡± Caroline


    shouted out excitedly.


    As of this moment, only two people were bidding against each other. Thus, she just asked Stephanie


    directly.


    Stephanie¡¯s face looked terrible because everyone was watching her and waiting for her to increase


    the bid, especially after what she said just now. Yet, the price had already reached her limit.


    With an embarrassing smile, she said, ¡°You win. I didn¡¯t bring enough spiritual stones to continue. I can


    see how much you like this cauldron and you also mentioned that you are an alchemist so I¡¯ll just give


    up on it.¡±


    The situation was too embarrassing for Stephanie to continue staying in the auction center. After


    finishing her sentence, she left the ce and went back into the VIP Room.


    ¡°Damn it! The girl didn¡¯t win. Ugh! I¡¯m so angry! He actually brought so many spiritual stones with him!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    At first, he was hoping he could have the chance to mock Severin after Severin lost the bid. Thus, he


    was not happy to see Severin win.


    ¡°Gosh, he¡¯s so rich. Could he know in advance about this auction item and prepare a lot of spiritual


    stones? What are we going to tell your father when we go back?¡± Musa sighed.


    He followed Stephanie back to the room and sat down.


    Meanwhile, Stephanie poured a ss of red wine for herself and finished it in one go.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s probably at his limit too. He was really calling a lot in the beginning but he only increased it


    by two hundred million in thest increment. Maybe that¡¯s all he got. Even if he has more, I don¡¯t think


    it¡¯s a lot. It¡¯s all my Dad¡¯s fault. I told him to give me more spiritual stones when I came out. But he


    refused. We don¡¯t often see a powerful alchemist in the mundane world, though and it was just a


    coincidence that he participated in this bidding.¡± Stephanie said.


    Musa smiled bitterly. ¡°You¡¯re damn right. What a coincidence to have this guy participating in this


    auction with us. We can only go home empty¨Chanded then.¡±


    Then again, Stephanie could not ept her fallure after how she confidently vouched to bring the


    cauldron back. She said angrily, ¡°Who said we¡¯re going home empty¨Chanded? I¡¯m not giving up yet. I


    must bring the cauldron because this is going to affect the future development of the sect!¡±


    Musa frowned and was shocked after hearing that. He eximed, ¡°Miss Stephanie, are you going to


    steal it? 1 don¡¯t think you should do that. We¡¯re members of a reputable and notable sect. How could


    we be thieves? This is going to be very embarrassing if words get out.¡±


    Stephante sneered. ¡°What are you afraid of? He¡¯s the one who embarrassed us. Besides, I¡¯m not


    stealing it. I¡¯m taking it from him by paying him billion high¨Crank spiritual stones. It¡¯s a trade. What¡¯s


    wrong with that?¡±¡±


    Musa was stunned and speechless at Stephanie¡¯s suggestion.


    Stephanie smiled and thought she was very strt due out with the idea. ¡°Let¡¯s followy lit and see


    where he¡¯s staying. Then we¡¯re going to take the cauldron tonight. No one is going tow that it¡¯s you


    and me with our faces covered. He also has no idea which sect we are from So we¡¯re not embarrassing


    our sect, right?!


    Although Musa disagreed and condemned the action, lenew low important the cauldron was to the


    sect, so he agreed.


    ¡°Okay. But you have to remember that we surely cannot reveal our true identity. Don¡¯t wear any token


    or anything that could rte to the sect. Do you understand?¡±


    Stephanie looked at her waist and frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not wearing it. I already put it away when we left the


    sect!¡±

 Chapter 1383

    Chapter 1383


    Chapter 1383


    Musa looked at his waist and smiled embarrassingly, ¡°Hehe. Me too. Still, this is the first time to attempt


    something like this and I¡¯m feeling guilty about it. I¡¯m really scared we will identally get the sect


    involved.¡±


    Stephanie thought about it and said nonchntly, ¡°Nonsense! We just need to be careful about letting


    him know who we are. If he found out, we just have to kill him and that¡¯s the end of the story.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?TM Musa smiled bitterly and thought it was a bad idea.


    The look on Stephanie¡¯s face showed that she was quite shocked by Musa¡¯s reaction. ¡°Musa, you¡¯re


    not you. Isn¡¯t this what you have been teaching us? Didn¡¯t you tell us it¡¯s normal for people like us to


    have blood on our hands? Didn¡¯t you tell us to be cruel? Didn¡¯t you tell us those are essential for our


    survival and avoid being killed by the others?¡±


    Musa smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s necessary when we are in a secret realm. We shouldn¡¯t feel sorry for those


    monsters or people when we are on a treasure hunt. However, it¡¯s different here. This is the mundane


    world. We¡¯re not allowed to act recklessly or do anything we want here. It¡¯s the unwritten rules that


    have been going on for many years. Do you understand?¡±


    That did not convince Stephanie. ¡°I didn¡¯t say we must kill him. As long as we stay anonymous during


    the process of taking back the cauldron, I don¡¯t have to kill him. I just don¡¯t want him to talk badly and


    ruin our sect¡¯s reputation if he finds out


    where we are from.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Musa nodded. ¡°I know what you mean. Anyway, just try not to kill him unless the situation is bad for us.


    He¡¯s a genius, after all.¡±


    ¡°What? Is he really bidding again? Let¡¯s see what¡¯s he bidding this time.¡±


    After the small chat, Stephanie heard Severin¡¯s voice again and felt shocked. ¡°Spiritual herb! After


    spending four billion high- rank spiritual stones, he actually has more on him!¡±


    ¡°I can tell he¡¯s a very good alchemist. How nice it would be if he could join our sect. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s going


    to bring prosperity to our sect if he joins. And he¡¯s also the owner of the cauldron,¡± Musa said.


    Stephanie replied with a bitter smile, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. We have already promised Samir


    that we¡¯re getting the cauldron for him. He¡¯s not going to be happy if he doesn¡¯t get the cauldron and


    we ended up inviting Severin who has the


    cauldron to join our sect.¡±


    Then she continued, ¡°He¡¯s going to know which sect we are from if we invite him. What if he refuses to


    join? Are we going to steal the cauldron or not? If we go on with our n, that means we have to kill


    him.¡±


    After some deep thinking, Musa sighed helplessly. ¡°Forget about that then. Let¡¯s do what you said. He¡¯s


    really very gifted in akhemy. Seeing how he remains in the mundane world, maybe that¡¯s enough to tell


    that he¡¯s a man who years for power and money in this mundane world. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s easy to


    convince him to join the sect.¡±


    After a while, the bidding went on very smoothly for Severin. He managed to get more than twenty


    third¨Cgrade spiritual herbs and also some fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank and medium¨Crank spiritual herbs.


    ¡°Is he here to stock up his inventory?¡± Jeremy asked while feeling speechless.


    The total amount of spiritual stones Severin had spent came up to about 6 billion spiritual stones. Other


    than the cauldron, he spent the rest of the spiritual stones on spiritual herbs.


    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s the end of today¡¯s auction. Thank you everyone foring. Please have a nice day.¡±

 Chapter 1384

    Chapter 1384


    Chapter 1384


    As the auction ended, Severin stretched his back and went back into the room.


    ¡°Today is so awesome! We were the center of attention!¡± Megan giggled.


    ¡°I need to drink some before we go. After all those biddings, I¡¯m so thirsty.¡±


    Severin quickly poured himself a ss of red wine and drank it before leaving


    ¡°We have obtained some fourth¨Cgrade spiritual herbs from this auction which is terrific! Do you think we


    cane here again when they have the next auction?¡± She asked with a smile.


    Seveien smiled bitterly and responded, ¡°We have already wasted a lot of timeing here this time. I


    don¡¯t think we shoulde soon. If I really need those spiritual herbs, I can ask Beryl or the others to


    help me. They cane over to get the alchemical pills from me and help me to auction them. Once


    the auction is done, all they need to do is send me those spiritual stones. I don¡¯t need toe over


    myself.¡±


    Dianeughed and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re the only one who dared to ask Beryl and the other War Gods to


    help you run errands ¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Hahaha. They won¡¯t be War Gods for too long. After Leslie¡¯s death, there are only two


    commanders left. But not for long. Soon, there will be four newmanders because King Logan is


    promoting Berly and the others. Mast importantly, their attainments are much higher than the current


    twomanders.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Now we have nothing to worry about the safety of our country because


    the country has many strong fighters protecting it.¡±


    They continued chatting before they finally left the room and the auction center. When they left the


    auction center, there were still many people on the street. They were part of the crowd who witnessed


    Severin spending spiritual stones without even considering The way they looked Severin was filled with


    envious and admiration.


    ¡°She, can you please book the flight ticket back to South Link Cityter? I want to go back tomorrow.


    And I have already arranged for people to pick us up at the airport tomorrow. Once you book the ticket,


    I¡¯ll inform them of our arrival time,¡± Severin continued talking to She.


    On the other side, Musa and Stephanie carefully monitored and followed them.


    ¡°We need to do our best to hold our breath and keep a far distance away from him. Once we know


    where he stays, we can take action tonight,¡± Musa told Stephanie.


    Stephante nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him notice


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    On the way back to the vi, Severin had been busy talking to Diane and the others. Since Stephanie


    and Musa had been hiding their trace, Severin did not notice they were following him back to the vi

 Chapter 1385

    Chapter 1385


    Chapter 1385


    ¡°This is it! He¡¯s staying there!¡± Stephanie smiled and eximed.


    Musa looked around and saw a hotel across from the street. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a rest at the hotel first and


    have our dinnerter. We shall make the move during midnight.¡±


    Stephanie nodded. ¡°I suggest we change our clothes and buy two masks to cover ources. Then he


    won¡¯t know it¡¯s us,¡±


    Musa nodded approvingly and left the vi.


    ¡°Mister Severin, when are you nning to go back? Our flight is tomorrow morning. Why don¡¯t we grab


    a few drinks tonight? We have no idea when will the next time we can meet.¡± Zeke asked when he saw


    Severin return.


    Severin smiled and answered, ¡°We just booked our flight ticket and we¡¯re flying off tomorrow afternoon


    He thought for a while and said, ¡°If we¡¯re drinking, why don¡¯t I get more people to join? I can ask my


    disciples, the Four Great War Gods to join too.¡±


    ¡°Hahah! Of course. I mean why not.¡± Zekeughed out loud


    Not a lot of people knew that the Four Great War Gods were Severin¡¯s disciples because he hardly told


    anyone about it. Nevertheless, Zeke was one of the ones who knew it so he was really very impressed


    with Severin. In fact, he felt extremely lucky to be friends with Severin. He owed it to Severin. Because


    of Severin, his attainment improved speedily.


    Since all of them were quite tired, they decided to take a rest. Later, Severin called Beryl and invited


    them over to have a few drinks together.


    After Beryl and the others got the alchemical pills from Severin, they eagerly started their training for


    the past two days. Now that they had consumed one alchemical pill, they had sessfully broken


    through and became level two warrior emperors.


    When they arrived at the vi, they looked very happy. They knew that Severin was leaving soon, so


    they brought gifts over to give Diane, She, and the others.


    Without a doubt, Felicia could not stop smiling when she received gifts from the Four Great War Gods.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a group photo. It¡¯s not often to see the Four Great War Gods together and Mister


    Zeke is here too. We need to take a photo to capture this precious moment!¡± Felicia suggested.


    Once Sevrin heard Felicia¡¯s suggestion, he was not surprised because he knew Felicia wanted to use


    the photo to show off to the other people. That was her real intention.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Normally, the Four Great War Gods would never entertain this type of request. However, Felicia was


    Severin¡¯s mother¨Cinw, so they did not dare to reject it.


    Then again, Calum was actually very happy with the suggestion. ¡°Hahaha Good idea. We have never


    taken a photo together with Master. I mean we did take a photo together during his wedding but it was


    taken with so many other people. This is a good chance to take the photo because there are not many


    people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s rigia! I can send the photo outter after we take the plisto. Everyone can kasep a copy!¡± Felicia


    replied excitedly. Then she quickly asked Lillie and Wendy to help tale the photo. After the photo was


    taken, the sky was slowly turning dark.

 Chapter 1386

    Chapter 1386


    Chapter 1386


    ¡°Alright, everyone! Dinner is ready. We can start to eat now!¡± Zeke said to everyone.


    All of them went into the dining room and found themselves a ce to sit to enjoy the dinner.


    ¡°Gosh. I never knew I could have the chance to drink and chat with the Four Great War Gods and the


    Province Governor. I feel like I¡¯m dreaming! I probably have no regrets in my life now,¡± Felicia shared


    her feelings after drinking a little.


    ¡°Missus Felicia, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s destiny that brings us here together.¡± Beryl smiled and continued,


    ¡°We owe it to our master for teaching us so many, especially with our attainment. Without him, we won¡¯t


    be where we are today.¡±


    At that time, Horace stood up and looked at Calum and Warren ¡°Come, we must raise our ss in a


    toast to our master!¡±


    The Four Great War Gods stood up and raised their sses with much respect toward their master.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Severin asked them to sit down. ¡°Sit back down, you¡¯re making me very embarrassed. I can


    only help so much. You guys are on your own after this. I think I¡¯m going to Mount Ermonie to look for


    my uncle¨Cmaster to look for more opportunities. And I have no idea when I¡¯ll being back¡±


    It was in their expectation that one day Severin would leave the mundane world. What they did not


    expect was the alchemical pills Severin gave them recently. Those pills were enough to help them


    reach level five or six warrior emperor. That could ce them as the strongest people in Dracodam


    The mundane world can¡¯t keep you for long. Sooner orter, you¡¯re going to reach a higher level that all


    of us could only dream about. Just go and don¡¯t worry about anything here. We will go visit your County


    Mansion when we are free. I can guarantee no one is going to bully anyone in your County Mansion


    when you are away!¡± Horace said.


    Severin smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. By that time, your granddaughter and the


    other bodyguards would have be warrior emperors. No one will dare toe to mess with them


    even when you are not there.¡±


    The news came as a surprise to Horace. He was so happy that he could not stop smiling ¡°Haha I knew


    I made the right choice asking her to be your bodyguard.¡±


    Suddenly, he thought of something and chuckled. ¡°Wait. I don¡¯t remember ever telling you that Wendy


    is my granddaughter. 1 hope you won¡¯t be angry at me because of that.¡±


    Severinughed out loud. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m angry at you for lying to me. I must punish you. You have to


    continuously drink three sses of alcohol now!¡±


    ¡°Not a problem! I ept the punishment!¡± Horace nodded and epted it but the smile on his face


    never disappeared,


    ¡°Hey, get your ass out here now!


    Suddenly, someone was yelling rudely and abruptly from outside and spoilt the fun for everyone.


    Huh? Is he yelling at us?¡± Horace asked with an angry face while feeling stunned.


    Beryl stood up and said, ¡°Who the hell dared to disturb us from having a good time? Let me go out and


    take a look!¡±

 Chapter 1387

    Chapter 1387


    Chapter 1387


    As it turned out, the one who yelled was Musa.


    Earlier today, Stephanie had participated in the auction so she did not dare to say anything because


    she was afraid Severin could recognize her voice.


    At that moment, Severin frowned and thought about it. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go too. If I guess it correctly, I


    don¡¯t think you guys are able to handle them.¡±


    By then, Severin had guessed it was the two people who tried to outbid him this moming. They must


    havee with the Intention to take the cauldron away from him by force. Both of them had high


    attainment and should be members of some hidden sect. Without a doubt, Beryl and the others would


    not be able to handle them.


    ¡°What? No way! How could that be? We¡¯re already level two warrior emperor!¡±


    Berly was shocked and wondered if she heard it wrongly.


    ¡°Master, are you saying it¡¯s not going to work even if all of us fight them together? Are you serious? Do


    you know that we are not afraid even if we have to fight the twomanders? Warren asked with a


    surprise.


    Like Herly, he could not believe his ears.


    After feeling stunned, Felicia asked, ¡°Severin, do you think it¡¯s the two people from this morning? The


    old man and the young girl? Didn¡¯t you say you can confirm they are members of a secluded sect? I


    also remember you said they are a level eight warrior emperor and a level nine warrior emperor.¡±


    After that, Beryl and the other war gods were shocked.


    Warren was shocked. ¡°Are you saying you have offended someone from a secluded sect?


    She smiled bitterly. ¡°Not really. There was a cauldron put on auction this morning and they were


    trying to win the action. The cauldron was a rare piece su Severin wanted it very badly so he kept on


    increasing the price and won the bid. Then we never expect them to be shameless.¡±


    Severin also smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it is them but I have a feeling that they must be outside now¡±


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid of us? Get the hell out here now!!¡±


    H


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, the old man shouted again.


    Severin sneered. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go out now. He¡¯s getting impatient.¡±


    The Four Great War Gods nodded and followed behind Severin. At the same time, they were still in


    shock after hearing what Felicia said.


    After knowing how strong the opponents were, Severin continued to remain calm. It meant Severin


    must be stronger than that which probably made Severin a saint. How insane was that? It was a stage


    that none of them even dared to think about


    because no one had ever seen a saint before. Now they could actually be seeing a true saint with their


    own eyes.


    Severin smiled as he led the others out and saw the ones who were shouting and disrupting their fun.

 Chapter 1388

    Chapter 1388


    Chapter 1388


    Even though Musa and Stephanie changed their clothes and had a mask covering their faces, it was


    still easy to tell they were an old man and a young woman. Besides, Severin could easily tell their


    attainment through Mind¡¯s Eye. That was what made him confirm those two people were Musa and


    Stephanie.


    Diane looked angry. ¡°Miss, how shameless can you be? This is just outrageous, Just because you lost


    the bid this morning, do you think it was necessary toe here and take it from us?¡±


    She continued, ¡°Ain¡¯t that right? I can¡¯t believe you guys would do such a thing when you guys have


    such high attainment.¡± Stephanir¡¯s mouth twitched violently. This was not part of her n to have


    Severin guess their identities before she even the chance to speak.


    got


    On the other hand, Musa continued to act like they were not who Severin thought they were. ¡°Miss, I


    have no idea what you two are talking about. It just happened we were passing by Oolong City this


    morning and overheard this man here has bought a cauldron from the auction center. We like the


    cauldron very much and that¡¯s why we intend to take it away from him.¡±


    After some thinking, he continued, ¡°Kid, give me the cauldron now and we can spare you your life. Plus


    we can give you three or four billion high¨Crank spiritual stones for it.¡±


    Severin did not know how to react because the excuse was just too absurd and hard to believe.


    Nheless, he was d that the opponent was unwilling to reveal their appearance and their


    identities. At least, they would not dare to bring more people from the sect toe to mess with him if


    they could not beat him tonight.


    As such, Severin pretended to believe what Musa said and chuckled. ¡°You got tricked. I have never


    been to any auction. I¡¯m sure someone is trying to frame me. Please do tell me who told you. I¡¯d like to


    go ask them why would they do such a thing to me. I¡¯m telling you, you have got the wrong people. I¡¯m


    not who you are looking for.¡±


    Musa and Stephanie exchanged looks with each other and felt speechless. This is totally not what we


    nned,¡® they thought. ¡°Hey, kid! Stop acting dumb! You better hand over the cauldron now! Or I¡¯m


    going to kill you!¡±


    In fact, Musa was unwilling to take it by force. As a member of a sect, he always felt he was superior to


    the others. As such, he felt disgraced to do this shameful act.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    If Severin was a member of another sect, Musa would actually feel better. Yet, Severin was someone


    from the mundane world. He would beughed at if the others knew he needed to bully someone from


    the mundane world to get what he wanted.


    Severin similed. ¡°I don¡¯t have it. How do I hand it over?¡±


    Diane and the others exchanged looks with each other and felt weird. Obviously, Severin knew who


    they were but why did he pretend to not low them? Despite that, they did not say it out because they


    believed Severin did it for a reason.


    Stephanie purposely tightened her vocal cards to make her voice sound hoarse. ¡°Hey, let us take a


    look in your spatial ring to prove that you don¡¯t have the cauldron! We won¡¯t take the other things. All


    we want is the cauldron!¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I treat my spatial ring as my life. How could we simply let other people


    take a look inside our spatial ring?


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    By this time, Stephanie could not be bothered to talk anymore. She clenched her fist tightly and dashed


    toward Severin. She presumed Severin did not have a high attainment. Thus, she did not dare to use


    her full force. She controlled it and only used power and speed equivalent to a level seven warrior long.

 Chapter 1389

    Chapter 1389


    Chapter 1389


    Severin smiled. He balled up his hand and threw a punch at Stephanie too.


    When he was dashing out, he realized Stephanie¡¯s speed was quite slow. That had him thought that


    Stephanie was not really going to kill him. He was relieved to figure that nut because that meant


    Stephanie was not a bad person. All she wanted was the cauldron and not Severin¡¯s life.


    A rather dull sound appeared. Stephanie got sted away. After stumbling for a few steps, she


    managed to stabilize her body and stood steadily. She gave Severin a surprise look because Severin¡¯s


    ability had exceeded her expectations.


    ¡°What do n you think now? It¡¯s not that easy trying to take things from my brother¨Cinw,¡± Megan said


    proudly when she saw Severin had the upper hand.


    Musa¡¯s expression did not look good. ¡°Miss, you have to be cautious. If I m not mistaken, those four


    people over there are the Four Great War Gods of Dracodom. It¡¯s very rare to have them seen together


    in one ce. It seems like this guy is not as


    simple as we think he is and he¡¯s quite powerful too.¡±


    Stephanie nodded. ¡°I was just testing him. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After that, she had no more fear and unleashed her true potential. Suddenly, an invisible strength was


    giving Severin a lot of pressure. Severin felt it and sneered. In fact, it did not bother him at all. With a


    thought, Severin also unleashed his pawer on Stephanie to fight back


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    After a while, sweat started to fall off Stephanie¡¯s forehead. The invisible power was so powerful that it


    was really hard for her


    to deal with it.


    ¡°Damn it! What¡¯s his attainment? Why is his telnesis so strong?¡± Musa asloed.


    He too also felt the invisible power. Without any dy, he quickly unleashed his telekinesis to help


    Stephanie fight back. Only then, did the pressure they faced be less sufferable.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think his attainment is higher than us. But since he¡¯s an alchemist, It¡¯s normal that he has a


    strong telekinesis Let¡¯s attack him together. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not going to beat us if we do that,¡± Stephanie


    shared her thoughts with Musa after thinking


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    deeply.


    Before this, Musa was really scared they might identally kill Severin because Severin was too weak.


    He wanted to avoid letting people know that they were bullying a person from the mundane world that


    was so much weaker than they were. Inevitably, that was a disgraceful act


    Musa and Stephanie exchanged looks with each other. Followingly, they unleashed their spiritual


    energy and threw their punches at Severin


    Suddenly, they created a dragon each with their punches and spiritual energy. The spiritual energy


    dragons looked surreal. After the dragons let out a roar, it created a terrifying sensation.


    ¡°Haha. This is quite interesting.¡±


    In fact, this was the first time Severin faced stranger opponents. However, the attack was nothing to


    him because he was already a level two saint.

 Chapter 1390

    Chapter 1390


    Chapter 1390


    In order to fight back, Severin gathered his spiritual energy to his palm and smacked it into the air.


    Suddenly, a giant palm made out of spiritual energy appeared and dashed out to the dragon quickly.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°He is not using any technique!


    After taking a closer look, Musa discovered Severin did not use any technique. The palm was just a


    simple attack that Severin formed from his spiritual energy.


    ¡°Humph! He¡¯s going to know the consequences for underestimating uster!¡±


    This was the first time someone looked down upon her and it felt very bad. Then again, she was


    confident their attack could easily defeat the palm Severin formed. Too bad, she was the one who


    underestimated Severin¡¯s ability.


    When the two dragons shed with the palm Severin formed with his spiritual energy, the dragons got


    crushed and vanished into thin air.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Musa and Stephanie eximed shockingly and wondered if what they saw was


    real.


    They could not ept their technique was weaker than Severin¡¯s attack.


    Meanwhile, Severin waved his hand and said, ¡°Leave now. You can never defeat me. Don¡¯t force me to


    kill you.¡±


    Neither of them would believe that if Severin had said that earlier. After the fight, they believed Severin


    was capable of killing them and that he was not just bluffing-


    ¡°Fine! We¡¯ll leave!¡± Musa said with his gritted teeth and flew up into the sky.


    Despite feeling unsatisfied, Stephanie quickly followed Musa.


    ¡°Severin, you¡¯re so great! Why didn¡¯t you kill them? They are so absurd!¡± Megan asked.


    Severin replied with a smile, ¡°They never have the intention to kill me so I don¡¯t want to kill them too.¡±


    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°Based on their attainment, I¡¯m confident they are very important


    members of the sect. If I kill them, I will make the sect my enemy. It¡¯s easy for me to kill but I have no


    idea if there are any people in the sect that are stronger than me. So it¡¯s better to be careful than


    feeling sorryter.¡±


    Diane thought of what Severin said and nodded. ¡°They were wearing masks so they did not wish to let


    us know who they were. Is that why you didn¡¯t expose them? All they wanted was the cauldron and not


    your life. You have done the right thing.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back to drinking. Don¡¯t let them ruin our night!¡± Severin smiled and said to everyone.


    ¡°That was so fantastic! I mean a level eight and level nine warrior emperor could not even defeat you!


    Are you a saint? My god! I really can¡¯t believe you are so strong!¡± Zeke gulped and looked astonished.


    Meanwhile, Musa and Stephanie were back to the square near their Intel. They took off their masks.


    Stephanie said angrily, ¡°Musa, Ithink he must be a saint. I guess we have to admit we lost this time.¡±

 Chapter 1391

    Chapter 1391


    Chapter 1391


    Musa nodded with a bitter smile. ¡°Yes. He must be a saint.¡±


    ¡°Gosh, I really have a hard time epting that he¡¯s a saint.¡±


    She regretted why she acted so confident when she left the sect because now she had no way to fulfill


    the promise she made.


    Musa sighed. ¡°Luckily we had our masks on and he couldn¡¯t tell it was us. I¡¯m sure he has the cauldron


    with him. He even tried to trick us in the beginning. If he didn¡¯t have it, why don¡¯t he dare to let us look


    into his spatial ring?


    Stephanie thought of it and frowned. ¡°But he did suspect if he saw us in the auction center before. Then


    again, he trusted what we saidter. I guess our covers are not blown.¡±


    Musa nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. Let¡¯s just forget about taking the cauldron back. We¡¯re really


    unlucky to meet him. I trust that your father won¡¯t me us if we tell him what happened.¡±


    Stephanie started to guess. ¡°I wonder if he is from another sect. I mean how could a strong person


    continue to remain mundane world?¡±


    this


    ¡°Maybe. Maybe his sect knew the auction house was auctioning the cauldron from somewhere and


    sent him here to join the bidding.¡± Musa replied.


    ¡°Argh, forget about it! I feel so embarrassed that we didn¡¯t get the cauldron but we can¡¯t ask the elders


    toe take it. It¡¯s not easy going against a saint. I guess we have to admit that we are too unlucky.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Severn spared them their lives, Stephanie knew better than to try another attempt. However, she


    really felt very awful because of the defeat.


    ¡°Severin, are you sure those two people are not going to cause us any more trouble?¡±


    When they were back in the vi, Felicia was still a little worried.


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. They wore the masks so we can¡¯t tell who they were. I bet they


    are feeling very embarrassed now. So no, I don¡¯t think they will have the courage toe challenge


    me again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Very good! I¡¯m really afraid that they are going toe to find us again!¡± Felicia said


    while patting her chest,


    ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not going to be a problem,¡± Severin chuckled and assured there would not be


    any danger.


    After that, they continued drinking happily. It waste at night when the others were finally willing to go


    home. When Severin sent everyone out, he went to his room to take his shower and went to Diane¡¯s


    room.


    Diane had just had her shower too and was lying on the bed when Severin came into the room. Her


    face blushed and looked shay. ¡°Are you not going to produce any akhemical pills tonight? Why did you


    come here?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte so I don¡¯t n on doing that. We¡¯re going back tomorrow and I can


    produce more when we


    back. Besides, how can I resist letting a beautiful woman like you sleep alone!


    Diane rolled her eyes and said, ¡°You dirty¨Cminded person! Why do you keep on thinking about that?¡±


    By then, Severin had climbed up the bed and hugged Diane. He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m dirty¨Cminded? What¡¯s


    wrong with sleeping with my wife?


    As he said that, be wasted no time and pressed his lip against Diane¡¯s

 Chapter 1392

    Chapter 1392


    Chapter 1392


    The next day, Severin and the others packed everything and left for the airport to take their flight back


    to South Link City


    When they arrived at the airport of South Link City, Stanley was already waiting there with the cars he


    arranged to pick up


    ¡°Haha! You guys finally arrive. I have been waiting here for two hours!¡±


    He approached them when he say Severin and the others.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Severn smiled. ¡°Mister popr, I know how precious your time is now. What a big loss you have just


    because you¡¯re here waiting for us.¡±


    Stanley smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my honor toe pick you up today. Why would that be a loss? Besides, I won¡¯t


    be here today without


    you


    He paused and continued, ¡°Besides, I was here broadcasting live before you arrived. I told my fans that


    I was here waiting to pick up someone very powerful. That live broadcast had me eam several hundred


    thousand dors.¡±


    Severin was stunned. ¡°You earn that much with just one live broadcast? Dinner is on you tonight!¡±


    Stanley smiled. ¡°Easy¨Cpeasy. I have already booked the table. Don¡¯t worry. This dinner is to wee


    all of you back home.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯re not going to be shy about epting the dinner invitation,¡± She giggled.


    Soon, all of them got in the car and headed back to the County Mansion. When they arrived and got


    out of the car, Maurice and Judith hurried over and weed them.


    When Maurice saw Severin, he asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you guyse back two or three days ago? Why did


    you extend the stay?¡±


    Diane exined with a smile, ¡°Because Severin needed to get some spiritual herbs to make into


    alchemical pills. There was an auction center that was holding an auction. So we stayed to join the


    auction. Luckily we stayed because Severin had gotten quite a lot of spiritual herbs from that auction.¡±


    Severin frowned and asked, ¡°Dad, why did you ask? Did something happen?¡±


    Maurice answered, ¡°There was another beautiful woman who came loolding for you again after you left.


    But you were not here and we don¡¯t know her. We¡¯re also scared that she did not feel wee.¡±


    ¡°Again? Who is it? Where is she now?¡±


    Severin had a weird expression on his face after knowing another beautiful woman was looking for him


    again.


    Judith smiled. ¡°It¡¯s Sufia. She¡¯s having tea in the living room now. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s nning to leave


    soon because she has been staying here for a few days now. I bet she has a crush on you.¡±


    Stanley chuckled after hearing that, ¡°It¡¯s surely a good thing. Miss Sofia has a wonderful body. Her


    attainment is very high and she¡¯s a member of a sect. I think both of you make a perfect couple.¡±

 Chapter 1393

    Chapter 1393


    Chapter 1393


    After heating that, Severin looked surprised and sharked. He had been suspecting that Sofia


    Intentionally came over to visit him instead of passing by as she said. Then again, he did not dare to


    overthink it and was afraid that he was ttering himself.


    Yet, Sofia showed up so quickly after herst visit. If there was nothing serious that brought her here,


    Severin could confirm that Sofia does have a crush on him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just ept her? I think she¡¯s a nice girl and she really likes you a lot,¡± She chuckled


    while covering her mouth with her hand.


    She just found it amusing looking at Severin¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Alright. We should head inside now. She has been waiting for you for so long. I bet she is really


    looking forward to having you back here.¡± Diane chuckled.


    As someone with past experience, she could understand how Sofia felt. The feelings of missing


    someone and the desire to meet your loved ones soon. Last time, she did not follow Severin when be


    and She went out on a trip together. Although she was busy training, she would always think and


    miss Severin when she was free.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem. Stop that. We¡¯re just friends and nothing else.¡± Severin coughed to cover that he was


    feeling a little shy before heading in.


    Megan shouted out intentionally, ¡°That¡¯s what you think You just need to ept it and it¡¯s not going to


    be a problem!¡±


    Meanwhile, Sofia was sitting in the living room having her tea. When she arrived here, Severin¡¯s


    parents tull her that Severin was invited to attend Prince Philip¡¯s birthday celebration in Oolong City.


    Maurice had offered her to stay since Severin wasing back in just a few days


    Nevertheless, Severin did note back on the day he told Maurice. If Sofia did not spent most of her


    time training, she probably died because of boredom.


    ¡°Miss Sofia, it¡¯s really you!¡®


    When she was picking up the teacup to take a slp, she heard Severin¡¯s voice. Surprisingly, she stood


    up and locked behind her to find Severin walking in. ¡°You¨Cyou¡¯re back! Oh, how was Prince Philip¡¯s


    birthday celebration? I bet it must be very fun.¡±


    At that murment, her mind went nk and she had no idea what to say. When Severin was away, she


    kept on hoping to see him soon. Yet, her heart was pounding hard and nervously when she finally saw


    him.


    ¡°Of course. There were so


    many


    ny people and the food was delicious. We also took a photo with the Four Great War Gods and Zeke


    Hubbell, the province governor of Skystream Provincest night. Not everyone could have that


    opportunity,¡± Felicia answered first before Severin could say anything.


    ¡°Oh, really? Gosh, I¡¯m so jealous. If 1 hade just a little earlier, I could have joined the trip ton,¡±


    Sofia said with a sunble.


    In the meantime, she quickly nced at Severin and bit her lips. Her cheek was gradually turning red


    too.


    Severin was still curious why Sofia woulde here again. ¡°Miss Solia, is there anything I can do for


    you?¡±


    At that moment, Sofia felt so speechless and shameful that she nearly faintest. All these while, she had


    been trying hard to avoid this tuple but Severin that idiot did not get her and asloed her that question.


    Despite it being a normal question, Sudia actually found it hard to answer. Darting thest two days,


    she had been trying toe up with different excuses but none of them sounded legit. Surely, she


    could not just tell Severin she came because she missed him.


    ¡°Can¡¯t i juste here without any reason? Are you saying I can onlye over when I need your


    help?¡± she asked. After thinking hard, Sulia did not answer the question.

 Chapter 1394

    Chapter 1394


    Chapter 1394


    That actually made Severin quite embarrassed. ¡°Of course, you can. You¡¯re wee toe anytime


    you want.¡±


    As Sofia saw Diane and She, a thought came into her mind. Finally, she got her excuse. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m


    going to stop kidding. 1 have two techniques that are suitable for Diane and She so I brought them


    over.¡±


    She smiled, ¡°Sofia, you¡¯re too nice! Since we have the same surname, I¡¯m going to treat you as my


    sister from now on!¡±


    ¡°Me too! Stay with us. When you are free, you can give us some pointers on our training. We can also


    ask for advice when there is something that we don¡¯t understand,¡± Diane said when a great idea came


    into her mind.


    It thrilled Sofia very much but then, her manners told her it was not appropriate. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that


    appropriate¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? Unless you look down on us and don¡¯t want to be our sister!¡± She pretended


    to say angrily and folded her arms because she knew why Sofia said that.


    Only then did Sofia ept the kind gesture. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯m so happy to be sisters with you and


    Diane! Best friends forever!¡±


    Severin was speechless. Based on this, it seemed like Sofia was nning to stay here for the long


    term


    ¡°Umm¡­ Miss Sofia, you¡¯re wee to stay as long as you want. But I¡¯m worried that you have been


    used to living in the sect and the city life is not for you,¡± Severin said after thinking hard.


    Sofia replied instantly, ¡°No worries! I like it here. I have been staying in the sect for too long and 1 was


    getting a little bored of it. There are so many things to do here, like shopping or hanging out with Diane


    and She. I can also use this time to rx. It¡¯s actually quite good.¡±


    Megan took the chance to cut in and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to love it. As long as you¡¯re staying with us, it¡¯s


    not going to be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m here.¡± Just then, Benjamin came in in a good mood.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Severin saw him and smiled. ¡°Benjamin, how¡¯s your alchemy ll? Did you make any improvements? I


    guess Megan must be the one who told you we¡¯reing back today!


    Benjamin answered, ¡°She only told me when you boarded the ne. I did improve a little when you


    were away. With your help, I¡¯d ovee my bottleneck. I¡¯m a second¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist now.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you serious? Hahaha! This is great! I¡¯m not wrong when I say you¡¯re a natural¨Cborn


    alchemist!¡± Severin smiled


    satisfyingly.


    Megan quickly ran over and gave Benjamin a big hug. ¡°Wow! No wonder like you so much! Benjamin,


    you¡¯re so wonderful! 1 love you so much!¡±


    It gave Benjamin a scare and his face blushed because he was embarrassed by Megan¡¯s affection


    towards him. ¡°Everyone is


    watching.¡±

 Chapter 1395

    Chapter 1395


    Chapter 1395


    At that moment, Megan realized her action was inappropriate and quickly let go of Benjamin. Her face


    flushed red as she was feeling embarrassed. ¡°I got too happy because I didn¡¯t expect you to progress


    so quickly. Do you know second¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist is so much stronger than first¨Cgrade high¨C


    rank alchemist?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your s different now that you¡¯re a second¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist


    because there are just a handful of second¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemists whereas there are a lot of first¨C


    grade high¨Crank alchemists in this world. To some alchemists, it is their dream to be second¨C


    grade alchemists¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that? I¡¯m not the only one who thinks that. Even Severin thinks the same way too,¡±


    Megan giggled.


    Benjamin smiled humbly. ¡°I¡¯m still a far stretch from you. But I¡¯m really satisfied with where I am now,¡±


    Megan replied, ¡°Of course. Severin is like a god. It¡¯s hard to be like him but I think you¡¯re very


    wonderful. Hehe.¡±


    Just then, Benjamin flipped his hand and took out a porcin bottle to give Severin. ¡°Master, these are


    the alchemical pills I produced. There are over thirty first¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemical pills and around


    twenty second¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pills. This is the only way I can think of to express my


    gratitude to you.¡±


    Severin epted the porcin bottle happily. He opened it and took a look at those alchemical pills.


    After that, he nodded satisfyingly. ¡°It¡¯s the thought that counts Train hard. I believe you can achieve


    higher results.¡±


    Suddenly, he thought of something and asked, ¡°Oh. Do you have any second¨Cgrade medium or high¨C


    rank alchemical recipes?¡±


    Benjamin scratched his head embarrassedly. ¡°No I don¡¯t.¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll copy some recipes for youter. Hmm. I should also give you a


    couple of third¨Cgrade and fourth¨Cgrade alchemical recipes too.¡±


    ¡°Thank¨Cthank you!¡± Benjamin stuttered.


    In the mundane world, alchemical recipes were priceless treasures, especially second¨Cgrade medium


    and high¨Crank ones. Third¨Cgrade and fourth¨Cgrade alchemical recipes were really hard toe by.


    Thus, Benjamin got so excited once he heard Severin was going to give him so many alchemical


    recipes. In addition, he had no idea Severin actually had fourth¨Cgrade alchemical recipes. He felt like


    he was dreaming.


    ¡°Do you really have fourth¨Cgrade alchemical recipes?¡± Sofia asked, shocked.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, it was shocking news to Sofia when she found out that Severin had third¨Cgrade low¨Crank


    alchemical recipes and became a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist. Fourth¨Cgrade alchemical recipes


    were really hard to find and she did not think. Severin would possess them.


    Severin smiled faintly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think I¡¯m lying? Or do you think I don¡¯t look


    like someone who can have the fourth¨Cgrade alchemical recipe?¡±


    ¡°You better keep this to yourself. Surely, you don¡¯t want those alchemists fromrge sects toe


    looking for you to take those alchemical recipes away. I mean you do know how valuable those


    alchemical recipes are, do you?¡± sofia warned.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everyone here is family and they won¡¯t tell it to other people.¡±


    After that, Severin also warned Benjamin, ¡°You heard that. These alchemical recipes are very valuable.


    When you are not strong enough to protect yourself, don¡¯t let other people know you have third¨Cgrade


    or fourth¨Cgrade alchemical recipes.¡±

 Chapter 1396

    Chapter 1396


    Chapter 1396


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. I promise I won¡¯t go around bragging to people about it.


    Humility is a virtue, that much I am aware of. I usually do alchemy by myself in my room. I never show


    it off to other people.¡±


    Not longter, Catherine and others came to visit after knowing that Severin and the others had


    returned. Needless to say, Felicia was eager to tell everyone about her experience at Oolong City.


    Diane and Sofia went shoppingter in the day. Meanwhile, Severin asked to see Maddie and Eustace.


    He gave them the pills that Benjamin had prepared for himself and his bodyguards.


    ¡°Reaching level six warrior king is an achievement to be proud of, especially since you¡¯re the leader


    among the Shanahans¡® bodyguards.¡± Severin looked at the two of them and smiled. ¡°Take these pills


    and distribute them to the rest. Having everyone improve their attainment would be very much ideal.¡±


    Eustace expressed his utmost gratitude to Severin. ¡°Thank you, sir. My life, and that of my sister, will be


    devoted wholly to you. We are prepared to risk our lives for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re one of our own now, so there¡¯s no need to be so uptight around me. Just make sure to train


    hard. Both your group Lillie¡¯s group will be tasked with taking care of this mansion when I¡¯m not


    around.¡±


    The two siblings nodded before leaving.


    ¡°Supreme Leader! You¡¯re back.¡± As soon as the two siblings left, Larry, Mick, Rachel, and the others


    came over.


    Severin smiled and asked, ¡°How did you find out about my return when I haven¡¯t even informed you


    about it yet?¡±


    and


    Mick said with a smile, ¡°We keep ourselves updated with Stanley¡¯s posts. He just uploaded a video


    today saying that he was going to fetch someone from the airport. We figured that it had to have been


    you.¡±


    ¡°News travels pretty fast it seems. Nothing escapes your attention.¡± Severin¡¯s eyes lit up immediately


    as soon as he did a quick observation of their attainment. ¡°Haha! Not bad! Some of you have already


    made a breakthrough to level nine warrior king! The others are at level right, so I believe it¡¯s only a


    matter of time before the others reach level nine too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the pills you¡¯ve provided us. We wouldn¡¯t have been able to make such a


    breakthrough if we hadn¡¯t had those pills.¡±


    Severin shrugged. ¡°We have about half a year left before the deadline. Have you managed to get any


    news from the other halls?


    Gracie and Rachel exchanged a smile. Rachel then stepped forward and said, ¡°Wee bearing good


    news. We¡¯ve got news about Capra Hall.¡±


    Severin was ted to hear that. ¡°You do? Well, that¡¯s great to hear! That took a while, but at least we


    have another hall

 Chapter 1397

    Chapter 1397


    Chapter 1397


    Rachel smiled. ¡°We¡¯ve only been able to get the information a day ago. We knew that you wereing


    back from Dolong City soon, so we were nning to tell you after you return.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not much news about them though,¡± Gracie added, ¡°Capra Hall is now in hiding at a very


    dangerous ce because they seemed to have offended a certain secluded family before. That¡¯s all


    we¡¯ve managed to hear about them.¡±


    ¡°This is going to be very troublesome. Is their hall master all right?¡± Severin frowned with a stem


    expression.


    Although a secluded family might not be as strong as some sects, their strength was in no way inferior


    to them. Severin might not know the exact situation that Capra Hall was facing, but they were most


    certainly overpowered by the secluded family i they were forced to hide.


    Gracie continued, ¡°After asking around, we¡¯vee to know that this family iswn as the Jorgens.


    From our understanding, they¡¯re still sending people to locate and hunt down Capra Hall. This suggests


    that the hall has a lot of surviving members. Their hall master escaped, but not without getting injured


    at that moment. I don¡¯t know what else happened after that.¡±


    After some thought, Rachel suggested to Severin, ¡°Should we send some people to where they are?¡±


    Severin shook his head. ¡°There are too many dangerous ces in Dracodom, and there are also a lot


    of hidden dangers lurking within those ces. I¡¯m pretty sure Capra Hall wouldn¡¯t have chosen such a


    ce to go into hiding if they hadn¡¯t been put in a tight spot. I think I should go and look for thema. My


    mental power is much stronger than yours. T¡¯ll probably be able to search for them faster than all of


    you!


    Severin then reminded them. ¡°Step up your efforts to search for the remaining halls, Leave Capra Hall


    to me.¡±


    Gracie nodded. ¡°They¡¯re in the foggy forest. It¡¯s well known for being dangerous because there are


    many monsters inside and the fog also obscures your vision. That might be why the secluded family


    wasn¡¯t able to go in there to hunt them down.¡±


    ¡°The foggy forest? I low that ce! Severin nodded. He looked at the other hall masters who had yet to


    make a breakthrough to level nine warrior king and said, ¡°Train harder. Make the breakthrough to level


    nine warrior king as soon as possible and make sure your foundation is stable. Once you¡¯ve managed


    to achieve that, I¡¯ll give you some pills so you can all make a breakthrough to warrior emperor


    simultaneously


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up in anticipation. Reaching the attainment of a warrior emperor was an


    unreachable dream for them in the past. However, they had since obtained renewed hope.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about us. We¡¯ll try our best to help you find the other halls.¡± Larry smiled.


    Severin chatted with them for a while until Diane and the others came back.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Sofia saw all those people here, she could not help but remark with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that


    it would be so lively


    here.¡±


    Larry and others were a little curious as to who Sofia was. She was beautiful, and she seemed to have


    a good rtionship with Diane and She ton. Their first thought was: ¡®Is she another of our supreuse


    leader¡¯s harem?


    Severin smiled awkwardly and introduced her to them. ¡°By the way, let me introduce you to this young


    lady right here. She¡¯s Sodia, a good friend of She, Diane, and myself. You¡¯ll see her around quite


    frequently, and she¡¯ll also help me and the


    others train when she


    Sudia frowned. She felt that he had exined everything in too much detail.


    ¡°Sofia is a member of a sect. Her attainment is very high,¡± She added with a simble

 Chapter 1398

    Chapter 1398


    Chapter 1398


    Sofia nced awkwardly at She. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating, She! My attainment isn¡¯t that high! I can


    hardlypare with Severin! His attainment is much higher than mine.¡±


    Larry exchanged With Mick and smirked. Judging from the situation, Sofia probably nned to live


    there permanently. Besides, she also addressed Severin as just ¡°Severin, which seems to imply a


    certain degree of affection and intimacy. Even if she was not Severin¡¯s wife, she might be nning to


    be one of his wives.


    ¡°Why are you all here, by the way?¡± Diane looked at everyone and asked curiously. ¡°Is something the


    matter?¡±


    Larry exined their earlier discussions to Diane.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing news! Now that you¡¯ve found another hall, your group will get even bigger!¡± Megan


    remarked with glee.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Rachel then said, ¡°Technically we haven¡¯t managed to find them yet. We just have information on them,


    and we don¡¯t know how they¡¯re doing right now. I heard that the Jorgens are still sending people to hunt


    them down.


    ¡°Hmph. What sort of people are the Jorgens anyway? Are they that strong? How dare they hunt down


    Capra Hall¡¯s people? They¡¯re asking to be killed!


    She clenched her fist and said angrily.


    Gracie exined earnestly, ¡°From what we¡¯ve heard, the Jorgens have a level one warrior emperor and


    a level two warrior emperor. That alone shows that they¡¯re a very powerful force. They might not be on


    par with a sect, but they¡¯re on the upper end of those secluded familles.¡±


    ¡°A level two warrior emperor? Doesn¡¯t that mean they¡¯re even stronger than a war god and a


    commander?¡± She was a little surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t remember hearing about these Jorgens before.¡±


    Severin could not help butugh at that remark as he said, ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re called secluded families


    or secluded families! There are quite a few of them around, with hundreds or even thousands of people


    in one family. They also have a pretty strong background. This alone makes them more powerful than


    most people. Most of the time, their focus is only on working hard to improve their attainment. They will


    never get involved in worldly matters.¡±


    Following that remark, Severin paused and added with a frown, ¡°I¡¯m just curious why the people from


    Capra Hall provoked them. Were you able to find out the reason, Gracie?¡±


    Gracie smiled bitterly. ¡°I have not. Capra Hall took refuge in the foggy forest several years back. The


    incident happened too long ago that we couldn¡¯t find out the specific reasoil¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯ll know only after we locate them.¡± Severin nodded. ¡°The foggy forest is a dangerous


    ce, but then there are a lot of natural resources that can be used for training and attainment. If they


    can survive in the forest, then they might be able to use those resources and achieve a lot in their


    attainment. It might turn out to be a good thing. With time, Capra Hall might even be able to get


    revenge.¡±


    ¡°But you can just as easily avenge them if you manage to find them, right?¡± Mick asked with a smile.


    Sofia was a little taken aback and immediately asked Severin, ¡°Are you going to look for them alone?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°The foggy forest is treacherous because it harbors many strong spirit beasts. It¡¯s very


    dangerous to send Dracodeus Temple¡¯s people there. They¡¯re better off helping me to locate the


    remaining halls. I still think I should locate Capra Hall by myself. Besides, my mental power is stronger.


    It wille in incredibly handy in that kind of ce.¡±

 Chapter 1399

    Chapter 1399


    Chapter 1399


    ¡°Is it that dangerous?¡± She frowned when she heard that. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean I won¡¯t be able to go


    with you?¡±


    Diane smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It sounds like a very interesting ce, and I would¡¯ve loved to see it.


    But I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be of any help at all if we go along. We might even cause you more trouble!


    Rachel then persuaded, ¡°That is a very dangerous ce indeed. Our supreme leader is no doubt


    strong enough to protect you, but he¡¯s not going there to enjoy himself. It¡¯s far from ideal for the both of


    you to go tag along¡±


    Severin nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll go alone¡±


    Sofia frowned after hearing that. Her attainment was strong enough, and she wanted to follow Severin


    there. However, she was far too embarrassed to speak up. It seemed a little inappropriate for her to do


    so when even his two wives Diane and She did not follow him.


    She nced at Sofia and had a sudden idea. Her eyes lit up and she said, ¡°Hey, if we can¡¯t follow


    you, then why don¡¯t you let Sofia follow you? It¡¯s perfect!¡±


    Diane knew that Sofia was interested in Severin, so she agreed too. ¡°Yes! Sofia has a high attainment,


    and she¡¯ll be able to support you too. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be boring if you went there alone?¡±


    Severin was speechless. ¡°What are these two thinking? Don¡¯t they know how ufortable it will be


    for a man and a woman to be with each other all the time in such a secluded ce?¡®


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Before Severin could say anything, Megan chimed in with her opinion. ¡°Yeah! Miss Sofia has been


    waiting for you here for so long, and you¡¯ll only be with her for a few hours after you return! Are you


    going to abandon her again and leave her alone? You haven¡¯t even spent any time with her yet!¡±


    Severin nearly fainted. He red at Megan and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Why are


    you using the word¡± abandon¡°? You make me sound heartless and ruthless.¡±


    Megan realized that she had exaggerated a little, so she covered her mouth and said with a smile,


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s more or less what I¡¯m trying to say. The point is, you should bring Miss Sofia with you. Don¡¯t


    let her feelings for you go to waste.¡±


    Sofia¡¯s heart began to beat rapidly after hearing that and she blushed even harder too.


    When Gracie and Rachel saw that, they looked at each other and felt envious.


    Severin did not know what else to say. He did feel bad for leaving so soon. After all, she had been


    waiting for him for several days already, only for him to leave as soon as he returned.


    After thinking about it, he asked Sofia, ¡°Would you be willing to go with me? We can go together if you


    have time to spare. At least I¡¯ll have apanion.¡±


    Sofia nodded shyly and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ve been wanting to visit this Forest of Fog too. I¡¯ve never been


    there before.¡±


    ¡°Okay then,¡± Severin said, ¡°you can start preparing. We¡¯ll rest tomorrow and then set off on the morning


    of the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Sure. I¡¯ll go with your n,¡± Sofia said.


    She and Diane exchanged a sanile with each other. It was quite amusing to see an elite disciple of a


    high¨Cranking secluded sect behave like a docile sheep in front of Severin.

 Chapter 1400

    Chapter 1400


    Chapter 1400


    Both She and Diane believed that sparks of love would only develop if Severin was alone with Sofia,


    ¡°Let¡¯s all have dinner togetherter. You¡¯re already here anyway, and we ought to celebrate the good


    news that you¡¯ve sessfully located Capra Hall!¡± Severin said to Larry and the other hall masters.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind if we do, then,¡± Larry said with a smile.


    Megan then offered, ¡°How about we go to my restaurant? We got interrupted by Franko thest time I


    brought you all there, so I think it¡¯s about time I make it up to you.¡±


    When Severin heard that, he smiled and said, ¡°Sure! I take it you¡¯re treating us, then?¡±


    Megan shrugged her shoulders nonchntly and said, ¡°Of course! It¡¯s no biggle. It¡¯s an honor that


    you¡¯re willing to have dinner at my restaurant. After all, you¡¯re all big shots here in South Link City.¡±


    Larry, Mick, and the rest of the hall masters could only smile. Their attainment was very high, and there


    were a lot more strong individuals within their halls. In the beginning, certain forces in South Link City


    did not know who they were and tried to cause trouble with them, but no one dared to do it anymore


    after seeing how powerful they were.


    Everyone had a very delightful dinnerter that evening. Sofia was also very happy because she was


    going to set off with Severin the day after tomorrow.


    The next morning, Selene got up and immediately went to Severin. ¡°Dad! Mom told me that you¡¯re


    going to somece super dangerous! Is that true?¡±


    ¡°It is a very dangerous ce for people with lower attainment,¡± Severin exined, ¡°but it¡¯s not so


    dangerous for me.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Selene then smiled and said, ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re the strongest, and you don¡¯t need to be scared of


    anything!¡±


    Severin carried Selene up. ¡°Make sure to listen to your mother and your grandparents while I¡¯m away.


    I¡¯ve prepared some pills for you, and I¡¯ll leave them with Mom. She¡¯ll give them to you once you¡¯re able


    to use them.¡±


    Selene kissed Severin on the cheek. ¡°Thanks, Dad. I¡¯ll train hard and be just as strong as you


    are!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will. You¡¯re very talented! Severin looked at her dotingly.


    Since there was nothing else for him to do, he brought Diane out to the mall and spent his time at home


    with his parents. It was not until the next morning that he set off together with Sofia.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us here. We¡¯ll train hard and keep improving ourselves, Our attainment level will


    probably increase already by the time youe back¡± Diane assured him.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Okay. I promise I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible, ¡±

 Chapter 1401

    Chapter 1401


    Chapter 1401


    When Severin was saying goodbye to Diane, She pulled Sofia to one side. ¡°I understand you, Sofia.


    We¡¯re both women, after all Diane and I can tell that you genuinely like Severin.¡± She then paused


    for a moment before contiming, ¡°Going out with him on his mission is a great opportunity that you


    should seize firmly.¡±


    Sofia felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t mind?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We wouldn¡¯t have encouraged you if we didn¡¯t.¡± She reassured with a smile. ¡°The two of


    you will be spending a lot of time together, so try your best to get closer to him. Better yet, you can go


    ahead and boldly make a move. Severin is a numbskull who won¡¯t take the initiative to get closer to


    you, but that doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t feel any attraction. I only seeded in winning his heart


    because I was bold enough to take the initiative.¡±


    Sofia¡¯s eyes lit up and she became more confident. ¡°Really? It¡¯s a shame that I have to leave with him


    soon. When Ie back, I want to hear all about how you managed to win him over!¡±


    She grinned and said, ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s nothing much to talk about. You just need to be bold, that¡¯s all.


    Luck favors the bold, after all!¡±


    Sofia bit her sexy red lips. Unfortunately, boldness was her weakness. After giving it some further


    thought, she asked She again, ¡°Do you have any other tricks?¡±


    She looked at Sofia from head to toe and said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to try it out on your own. Just remember


    to be bold. Try to wear something revealing or stuff like that. Men are all emotional animals anyway.


    You¡¯re already attractive, and Severin clearly likes you if he agreed to bring you with him. The chances


    are there, so don¡¯t give up, and don¡¯t be too shy! Okay?¡±


    At that moment, Severin called out to Sofia. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss Sofia!¡±


    Sofia smiled and said to She, ¡°I¡¯ll have to go now. I might not be as bold as you are, but I¡¯ve decided


    to go all out. I need to pursue my happiness, after all, and I have to put in the hard work to achieve it! I


    won¡¯t let this chance slip by me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m rooting for you!¡± She pumped her fists and cheered Sofia on


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin and Sofia soon left the home. She was puzzled when she found out that Severin chose to take


    a taxi to the city outskirts instead of driving or taking a flight. They got off only when they were far from


    the city,


    Once they got out of the car, Severin continued to lead her forward even though the taxi had driven off.


    After walking for some time, Sofia¡¯s curiosity got the better of her and she asked in doubt, ¡°We¡¯re not


    going to walk there, are we? I thought we¡¯d take a ne to the city closest to the foggy forest and either


    fly there or drive there. I have no idea how we¡¯re going to reach there on foot.¡±


    Severin exined, ¡°That will be such a waste of time. I¡¯ll tell you why once we enter those woods up


    ahead. We need to find a ce where no one can see us


    ¡°A ce in the woods where no one can see us?¡± Severin¡¯s words made Sofia¡¯s heartbeat quicken.


    She could almost feel her heart pop out of her chest. ¡®Is be taking me to the woods so we can do that?¡®


    Sofia became more anxious when she thought about it. Though she liked Severin very much, things


    were progressing at too quick a pace. Furthermore, she never thought that her first time would be in the


    wilderness. She would not be able to face the world anymore if someone identally saw them doing


    it.

 Chapter 1402

    Chapter 1402


    Chapter 1402


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want anyone to be shocked by what they see.¡± Severin smiled and continued to walk. He


    hardly noticed that everything he said was already making Sofia think wildly.


    Sofia waspletely speechless. Severin used to carry himself in such a proper and dignified manner.


    She did not expect him to be so perverted! She could not help but remember what She said to her


    before about how Severin was surely attracted to her despite never making a move. Sofia took it to


    mean that Severin was a very lust¨Cdriven man.


    Even so, the speed at which everything was progressing was a little too fast for Sofia. She was caught


    completely off guard. He never said anything to express his love for her, yet he was already about to


    bring her into the woods to do that with her.


    Sofia felt conflicted. She longed to take her rtionship with Severin to the next level, but everything


    was going too quickly for her. She continued to follow Severin, but her pace slowed more and more.


    She felt that her first time should not have been out in the woods. A hotel, or even a small motel, would


    be more decent. Heck, even a hidden cave would be passable if either of those options were not


    avable! Doing it in the wonds just did not sit well with her at all.


    ¡°And you even said that you¡¯re afraid that it¡¯s too shocking for those who might happen to see us!¡±


    Sofia mumbled to herself. ¡°Maybe we can do it another day? I¡¯m not ready yet!¡±


    Oddly enough, Severin failed to catch her whispering to herself. He nced back at Sofia and urged


    her, ¡°Why are you walking so slowly? Hurry up! I can¡¯t afford to dy this any longer. Why are you


    mumbling to yourself? I need to hurry!¡±


    Sofia nearly fainted. ¡®Does he have to be so anxious? Her worldview was on the verge of copsing at


    that moment. ¡®But I love him. Will he get angry if I don¡¯t agree to his demands? Will he be unhappy?


    Will he ignore me in the future?¡± Sofia felt incredibly conflicted.


    At longst, Severin stopped after reaching a secluded area and turned to Sofia. ¡°This ce will do.


    There¡¯s no one here.¡± Sofia was startled. She looked around and saw that it was a rather secluded


    area. ¡°Are you sure this is a good ce? This location doesn¡¯t seem too suitable though.


    The next second, Severin took out a flying sword from his spatial ring. When the flying sword appeared,


    it grew in size and became so big that several people could easily sit on it.


    ¡°What do you think? Were you surprised? This is much faster, so this will be our ride. I won¡¯t take this


    thing out if open.¡± Severin jumped up the sword and beckoned Sofia toe on.


    in the


    Sofia then realized that she had misunderstood him. ¡°When you were talking about shocking people,


    was this what you were referring to all along?¡±


    Severin frowned, ¡°Well, yeah. What did you think I was referring to?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1403

    Chapter 1403


    Chapter 1403


    ¡°Ummm¡­ nothing!¡± Sofia¡¯s had an embarrassed look on her face. She never expected that Severin


    was talking about a flying sword. The misunderstanding was ridiculous


    Fearing that Severin would find out about her wretched thoughts, Sofia immediately jumped onto the


    flying sword and changed the subject. This flying sword is so charismatic, and it looks very beautiful


    too. How fast does it go, though?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that fast, but it¡¯s not like we really need to fly that fast anyway.


    We¡¯re not in that big of


    a rush, after all.¡±


    Severin channeled his spiritual energy and a bit of mental power into the flying sword. It began to rise


    slowly and fly forward In the blink of an eve


    ¡°This is still pretty fast! Sofia was awestruck as she stood on the flying sword and looked at the clouds


    below. The flying sword could fly fast enough without consuming much spiritual energy¨Cdemonstrating


    just how valuable it was


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°This speed is probably less than half of its normal speed. This is a ninth¨C


    grade spiritual weapon known as the Blood Fiend Sword.¡±


    ¡°Ninth¨Cgrade? I expected it to be a spiritual weapon, but I was thinking that it might just be a fourth- or


    fifth¨Cgrade spiritual weapon. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a ninth¨Cgrade spiritual weapon.¡±


    Sofia was shocked by that revtion. ¡°Our sect doesn¡¯t even have a weapon like that.¡±


    A sudden thought then urred to Sofia ¡°Why aren¡¯t you afraid to show me something so valuable?


    What if I rob you? It would¡¯ve been better for you not to use it.¡±


    Severin smiled nonchntly. ¡°Rob me? That would depend on whether you¡¯re even strong enough to


    do that!¡±


    Sofia was speechless. She originally thought that he only dated to show her such an important treasure


    because he trusted her character and believed her to be a trustworthy person, but it turned out that he


    looked down on her attainment.


    Then, Severin added, ¡°That aside, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re that kind of person. I¡¯ve given you a third¨Cgrade


    pill to help you make a breakthrough in your attainment, and I¡¯m pretty sure you wouldn¡¯t spum my


    kindness.¡±


    Sofia¡¯s heart warmed and she said with a smile, ¡°Of course, You are my benefactor, and I ought to


    repay you for your kindness, rather than spurn it.¡±


    After some thought, Severin asked Sofia curiously, ¡°I understand that you¡¯re an elite disciple, but would


    the sect just allow you to be away for such a long period without having any tasks assigned to you? I


    don¡¯t know much about these things, nich less how their way of managing their members. I¡¯m just


    curious.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Sofia answered. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine for the sect leader to know. I only came out because I got his


    consent.¡±


    ¡°Your leader agreed to let you go out and enjoy yourself?¡± Severin alueidThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1404

    Chapter 1404


    Chapter 1404


    Severin was a little surprised. ¡°You must have a rather high position in the sect then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m the sect leader¡¯s daughter, Sofia said with a grin. ¡°No one will object if I go out on


    my personal ount!¡± Severin was taken aback ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of the Stormy Moon Sect¡¯s


    leader! I must say, I¡¯m quite surprised! You¡¯ve never told me that before!¡±


    Sofia sat down on the flying sword and said to him, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask, so I didn¡¯t tell. III took the initiative


    to tell you that I¡¯m the sect leader¡¯s daughter, you might think that I¡¯m trying to show off. And being the


    sect leader¡¯s daughter doesn¡¯t matter much anyway


    Severin nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. It won¡¯t affect our friendship.¡±


    The two of them chatted for some time, but Sofia could not find a topic to converse about. It was a little


    awkward for her to be so close to him on the flying sword. After some more thought, Sofia decided to


    ask Severin, ¡°By the way, do you mind sharing with me how you, Diane, and She met? Can you tell


    me about your previous dating experience? I¡¯m very interested in how you ended up together with


    them.¡±


    Severin answered, ¡°Sure. We have nothing else to do anyway, and you¡¯re practically one of us now I¡¯m


    happy to tell you everything¡®


    Sofia felt all sweet, particrly since Severin mentioned that she was ¡®une of them. She even began to


    wonder if he had already tacitly agreed to being in a rtionship with her. Judging from the situation,


    she probably had a small ce in Severin¡¯s heart. As long as she followed She¡¯s advice to be


    holder and work harder, then she would be well on her way to winning his heart.


    Sofia sat next to Severin and listened to Severin¡¯s story. Bit by bit, she began to get to know him better.


    Severin would smile from time to him, and Sofia was deeply enthralled by how handsome he was.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Time passed quickly, and it was nightfall by the time they arrived at a deste yet ancient¨Clooking city.


    Severin looked at the city up ahead and frowned. ¡°What sort of city is this? Why haven¡¯t I read or heard


    about it before? This city doesn¡¯t seem to have been recorded on Dranodon¡¯s mup.¡±


    Sofia smiled and said, ¡°We flew over a very high cliff, remember? That cliff has trapped a lot of people


    below. This ce belongs neither to Dracodom nor any other country, which is why it doesn¡¯t exist on


    Dracodom¡¯s map¡± Following a pause, she added, ¡°Besides, you probably know that there are some


    areas that aren¡¯t marked on Dracdom¡¯s map, and some areas that are disyed in ck


    Cartographers don¡¯t know about these ces, and this city here happens to be one such example.¡±


    Severin looked at Sofia and remarked, ¡°You seem to be quite knowledgeable about this, Sofia I¡¯m


    assuming you know what city this is then. It¡¯s getting dark, and I¡¯m nning to find a ce to rest for


    the night. Judging from our speed, we¡¯ll probably be able to reach the foggy forest¡¯s periphery by


    tumorrow afternoon.¡±


    Sofia smiled and said, ¡°This ce is named Reputab, from the world reputable, because there are


    several reputable secluded families around these parts. The rich spiritual energy in the mountains and


    valleys makes it a desirable ce for many of these secluded families to train. This city is like a pitstop


    for most people to shop and spend or exchange certain valuable Items such as spiritual herbs.¡±

 Chapter 1405

    Chapter 1405


    Chapter 1405


    Severin¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a ce to exist! This is new to me! I¡¯m


    guessing there are probably a lot of strong individuals here, then?¡±


    Sofiaughed and said, ¡°For other people, yes. Your attainment is already high enough that even your


    mother¨Cinw calls you a saint. For you at least, none of these people can be considered strong.¡± She


    thought for a moment and added, ¡°But there are a lot of warrior emperors here. This is something we


    don¡¯t often see in normal society. Warrior kings, on the other hand, are practically everywhere. By


    contrast, profound masters are the minority here.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°So, you¡¯ve been here, then?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Sofia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never set foot here, but I¡¯ve heard the great elder talk about this ce


    before. If memory serves me right, then this is the ce that was mentioned. Now that we¡¯re here, I


    think you¡¯re just as interested in this ce as I am. How about we go in and have a look around? It¡¯d be


    good to get some rest for tonight.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hop off and walk into the city. I wouldn¡¯t want other people to target me after seeing my flying


    sword.¡± Severin steered the sword and made it hover a couple of inches from the ground. He jumped


    off with Sofia and then immediately stored the weapon back in his spatial ring.


    ¡°Shall we? I heard the restaurants here make dishes from beast meat that are apparently very


    delicious. I¡¯ve been wanting to try something like that for a long time!¡± Sofia stretched her waist a little


    and walked forward eagerly.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha, sure! I brought you out with me and you ended up being my guide, so it¡¯s only fair that I treat


    you to dinnerter. Make sure to eat your fill!¡± Severin chuckled when he saw how happy she was.


    Unbeknownst to them, a man and a woman got dressed and walked out from the bushes not far away.


    Both of them were in their early twenties.


    ¡°Did you see that, Ferrol? That flying sword must be super valuable!¡± the young woman gulped and


    asked. ¡°It probably is a spiritual weapon.¡±


    Ferrol sneered and said, ¡°What you saw isn¡¯t just a spiritual weapon. From its energy and the way that


    it¡¯s built, I¡¯m guessing that it¡¯s at least a fifth¨Cgrade or sixth¨Cgrade spiritual weapon. It¡¯s a very valuable


    treasure. Our family¡¯sbat strength would increase tremendously if we have something like this, and


    we¡¯ll be even stronger!¡±


    The woman nodded. She thought for a moment and asked again, ¡°But don¡¯t you think he might also be


    very strong if he has such a powerful weapon? Besides, what if he has some sort of backer? Do you


    think he might be from a certain sect? That Ineans we won¡¯t be able to take it from him.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s take things one at a time,¡± Ferrol replied. ¡°We should head back first. I¡¯ll tell the family head


    about this, and I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t let this opportunity slip past him. We need to hurry though. It¡¯ll be


    troublesome if other secluded families know about this and try to snatch it away.

 Chapter 1406

    Chapter 1406


    Chapter 1406


    After the two of them ended their conversation, they flew up and flew straight toward a valley. Ferrol


    went back to his family -the Marids¨Cand requested to meet several elders as well as the family lead.


    ¡°I was told that you wish to meet with all of us. What is so important that you insisted on meeting us at


    thiste hour instead of waiting until tomorrow?¡± Eulon Marclod¨Cthe Marcloids head¨Casked Ferrol with


    a smile.


    Ferral immediately said, ¡°When Betty and 1 were ying outside the city today, we saw a man and a


    woman arriving just outside Reputab on a flying sword. They descended from the sword and the man


    stored it in his spatial ring before they entered the city.¡±


    Fn frowned and asked with some displeasure, ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? What¡¯s so strange about it?¡±


    Their great elder then pressed for more information. ¡°Give specifics, Ferrol. What¡¯s so special about


    this sword?¡±


    Ferrol then said, ¡°It¡¯s probably at least a fifth¨Cgrade or sixth¨Cgrade spiritual weapon. We can feel the


    fluctuations in it from a distance.¡±


    ¡°A fifth¨Cor sixth¨Cgrade spiritual weapon is something that even those secluded sects find difficult to


    obtain. The second elder¡¯s eyes lit up instantly after hearing that ¡°I never would have expected such a


    treasure to appear here.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The great elder was excited too. ¡°If we can get our hands on that treasure, our family¡¯s strength will


    be even stronger. You could liker, it to a trump card that can be used in dire situations!


    En¡¯s interest was piqued, but he remained rational. He frowned and said, ¡°Someone like him would


    almost certainly have a high level of attainment, Snatching the sword from them brings with it a risk of


    getting killed. We should be wise to avoid that.


    The great elder had a wise smile as he said, ¡°Ferrol is a smart man. He must be quite confident of our


    sess if he could gather us here and say all this. Correct me if I¡¯m wrung, Ferrol, but the passibility is


    there, right?¡±


    Ferrol nodded with a smile and said, ¡°You understand me best. Based on my analysis, it shouldn¡¯t


    matter whether or not these two people are from a sect. Their sect wouldn¡¯t know what happened as


    long as we destroy their corpses after killing them. It¡¯s not like these sectse to this sort of ce


    anyway. Killing two of their disciples shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Ferrol then paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Secondly, their attainment shouldn¡¯t be that high. If it


    was, they wouldn¡¯t have decided to disembark some distance away from the city and store the sword


    before continuing their journey on foot. This shows that they¡¯re afraid of people who might want to rob


    them of the sword after knowing that they possess such an item.¡±


    Eulon nodded after hearing that analysis. ¡°Ferrul¡¯s reasonings make sense. Are there any other


    indications to bolster the supposition that their attainment isn¡¯t very high?¡±


    Ferrol thought about what happened and said, ¡°The flying speed doesn¡¯t seem to be very fast. Perhaps


    their attainment is too low that they are unable to utilize the flying sword to its fullest. Neither of thera


    look like disciples of a sect. They¡¯re more like two casual, maffiliated practitioners. I¡¯m confident that


    they¡¯re not from any aristocratic families because they don¡¯t look familiar at all.


    Hispanion, Betty, added, ¡°They look young too, so it¡¯s possible that their attainment isn¡¯t very high.


    I¡¯d say they¡¯re probably just warrior kings¡±


    Eulon was finally swayed by all their remarks. He looked at the elders and asked ¡°What do you think? It


    seems quite feasible


    to me.¡±

 Chapter 1407

    Chapter 1407


    Chapter 1407


    The great elder was petting excited too, and with good reason considering that the weapon was at least


    fifth or sixth grade. Such an item would have all the secluded families coveting it.


    Upon seeing Eulon¡¯s interest, the great elder said, ¡°There are several secluded families in this area,


    and our strength is average at most. We have only a total of five warrior emperors including yourself,


    which makes usg quite far behind the more powerful secluded families.¡±


    The great elder paused and continued, ¡°You¡¯ll be much quicker than the others if you have this flying


    sword, and it¡¯ll also be very useful in cambat. Yourbat strength will increase significantly, and you


    can escape easily if your opponent proves to be too strang. Even a level seven or level eight warrior


    emperor might not be able to stop you because of how quick your flying sword is.¡±


    Eulon had an excited look in his eyes when he heard that.


    The second elder pondered over the situation and nodded. ¡°We ought to give it a try since the flying


    sword¡¯s owner doesn¡¯t have that high an attainment. Needless to say, we shouldn¡¯t let other secluded


    families find out about this, or else we wouldn¡¯t stand a chance of getting it again.¡±


    Eulen nodded approvingly. ¡°That is a timely reminder. We mustn¡¯t allow other secluded families to get


    any information on this because those who are stronger than us would definitely want to get their hands


    on it as well¡±


    Ferrol then said. ¡°The guy has entered the city with the woman. If we try to engage inbat with


    them, then they might escape on the flying sword after knowing that we¡¯re too strung. We might not be


    able to catch up to them then.¡± He took a deep breath and added, ¡°If he uses the flying sword to fight


    back, then other people will spot it too. That would certainly attract attention from the other families.¡±


    The second elder nodded after hearing that. ¡°That does seem to be a little troublesome.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Ferrol tried toe up with an idea and immediately looked at Betty. ¡°We could ask Betty to help us.¡±


    ¡°Me? 1


    that.


    But my attainment is so low! How do you expect me to help? Betty was stunned and did not know what


    Ferrol meant by


    Ferrol then said, ¡°Men love women, so all you need to do is get close to him and lure him into a


    secluded area. Mister Eulon and the elders will be waiting there in advance, and they¡¯ll have the flying


    sword after killing the guy.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Eulon¡¯s eyes lit up immediately and he said, ¡°The four elders and I will surround the man and


    attack him at the same time. That¡¯ll prevent him from getting a chance to escape. As soon as we make


    our move, we need to end him as swiftly as possible so he doesn¡¯t even have the time to bring out the


    flying sword.¡±


    Betty was a little upset with that idea. She pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do something like that. What kind of


    person do you take me for, Ferrul?¡±


    Ferrol immediatelyforted her. ¡°This is but a small sacrifice for the sake of the family¡¯s future. You


    don¡¯t need to sleep. with him. Your goal is just to bring him somewhere secluded. Then again, it doesn¡¯t


    even have to be secluded. It¡¯ll be good enough as long as there isn¡¯t anyone from a secluded family


    around you.¡±


    Eulon then Immediately said to Betty, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Betty. I promise that you¡¯ll be rewarded handsomely


    after this is done. We won¡¯t let your sacrifice be in vain.¡±


    ¡°okay. I¡¯ll do it for the family,¡± Betty eventually gave in.

 Chapter 1408

    Chapter 1408


    Hetty thought for a moment and said again, ¡°But hispanion is way prettier than me. What if he


    doesn¡¯t fall for this sort of trap? What should I do then? What if he isn¡¯t tempted by women? How am I


    supposed to make him follow me?¡±


    ¡°All men like beautiful women,¡± Ferrol replied after some thought. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if a man is taken.


    I¡¯m confident that guy would give in to his temptations as long as you initiate things with him.¡±


    Ferrol paused and said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t take the bait, then you can also figure out a way to use him of


    feeling you up. We just need an excuse to take action against him. We wouldn¡¯t want Mister Eulon and


    the elders to arouse suspicion by attacking him for reason¡±


    Betty nadded. ¡°Okay, I understand. When are you going to set this n in motion?*


    Fulon answered, ¡°Tonight, of course! He might just be passing through this raty, and we might probably


    fail to seize the opportunity if we¡¯re too slow.¡±


    Ferrol agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s best to get this done and over with as quickly as possible to avoid


    missing out on the opportunity.¡±


    After discussing the n again, the group set off immediately to look for Severin. Since Ferrol and


    Betty had seen Severin before, they separated into two groups and began to look for Severin as soon


    as they arrived at the city entrance.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    By their estimate, Severin and Sofia would probably be somewhere nearer to the city entrance if they


    were only passing by and nerded a ce to rest. The likeliest possibility was that they might get some


    dinner before finding a ce to stay. By narrowing their search down, they were able toe to


    restaurants near the gate of the city.


    As they had predicted, Severin and Sofia were found enjoying dinner at one of the restaurants


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve overordered? How are we going to finish all this food?¡± Sofia asked when she


    nced at all the food on the table. She rolled her eyes at Severin and took a sip of red wine. Despite


    saying that, she felt extremely happy in her heart because it was her first time having dinner with


    someone she genuinely liked. The atmosphere there was pretty decent as well. It was rather romantic,


    and she felt like one of those young couples on a date. From her perspective, Severin had ordered all


    that food because he wanted to treat lier. It showed that he cared about her but was just too


    embarrassed to


    express it.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°You mentioned that the sparit brast meat in this city tastes beller, so I ordered


    a few of their signature dishes for us to try. We don¡¯t usuallye to this sort of ce anyway, so it¡¯d


    be such a shame not to give it a try.¡± He paused briefly before adding, ¡°Besides, I still have a lot of


    spiritual stones left over from the auction, and there¡¯s no point in keeping then anyway. You should


    enjoy yourself a bit more since you dont usually go out that often either.¡±

 Chapter 1409

    Chapter 1409


    Severin sipped his wine and remarked, ¡°The wine here is exquisite, and the spirit beast meat here is


    delicious too. The texture is just nice.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s enjoy our food then I¡¯m d we chose a good restaurant, Sofia smiled. The


    restaurant had a very ssic feel. There was also a nearby pathway around ake of lotuses, the


    fragrance of which was carried by the breeze.


    Severin said with a smile, ¡°I still think that spirit beast meat tastes better when barbecued or roasted. It


    lacks a certain. addictive aroma¡±


    When Sofia heard that, she said nonchntly, ¡°Addictive? That sounds a little exaggerated. How can it


    be so addictive? The food we¡¯re having right now is already incredibly delicious.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°It is, but the meat that barbecue has a slight edge over this¡±


    ¡°Does it?¡± Safia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯d like to try it if 1 have the chance. If it isn¡¯t as good as this restaurant,


    then I¡¯m going to call you out for tallding big.¡±


    Faced with her skepticism, Severin looked at her and said, ¡°It looks to me that don¡¯t believe in my


    cooking skills. I¡¯ll have you know that my master taught me a secret spice that can enhance the aroma


    of roasted or barbecued meat. Anyone who catches a whiff of it will drool instantly.¡± He then said to


    Sofia, ¡°What if I prove to you that my coolding is better than the meat dishes they serve here?¡±


    Sofia thought for a moment but did not know what to gamble for, so she finally came up with a bold


    ideu. ¡°I¡¯ll let you kiss me if you can prove yourself right. But if you can 1, I¡¯ll ask for a third¨Cgrade low¨C


    level pill from you. How does that sound?¡±


    Severin was speechless. He did not expect Sofia to use a kiss as a bargaining chip to make a bet with


    him. The whole bet seemed to have gone a little overboard. As he looked at her beautiful face, he


    realized that she was almost wless.


    When she saw that Severin was stunned silent, Solia trosed up immediately and her heart began to


    pound. She instantly regretted making such a bet because it made her seem too nonchnt about


    such matters,


    II Severin said yes, then her move would bring them closer; if he said no, then, she would have to face


    some measure of embarrassment. Thetter scenario might even be some sort of implication that she


    was not attractive, or that Severin was not interested in making such a bet.


    Severin saw that Sofia was somewhat at a loss as she lowered her head to take a sip. Severin then


    smiled faintly and said, ¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be entirely up to you to say which one tastes better? What if you


    im that my coolding isn¡¯t as good as the cooking here just because you wanted the pill? Wouldn¡¯t be


    on thesing end then?¡±


    Sofia immediately assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll always follow my conscience.¡±


    Her firm assurance made Severin smile ¡°Okay then. We¡¯ll see if you¡¯ll hold yourself to your


    ¡°Deal!¡± Sofia was ecstatic. Severin had agreed to the bed! Ti rwort¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    that he was either very determined to win or that he wanted.

 Chapter 1410

    Chapter 1410


    Chapter 1410


    ¡°It was through a sliver of fate that we met each other back in that huge forest,¡± Severin raised his wine


    ss and said to Sofia ¡°To our fate.¡±


    Sofia did the same and clinked sses with Severin. ¡°To our fate. If meeting you in the forest was due


    to a sliver of fate, then meeting you in Riverson is much more than just fate. The world bestowed us


    with this destiny. We must cherish this and see it through all the way.¡±


    Her cheeks turned red and she finished her ss of red wine right away. Her nervousness was slowly


    getting the better of her. She picked up from where Severin left off about fate and revealed her true


    feelings. It was very easy to misconstrue what she had said. She never said something like that before,


    not that she had the courage to say that anyway.


    It was probably the ambiguous atmosphere between them that day¨Calong with the help of some


    alcohol¨Cthat allowed her to muster up the courage.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Severin did not expect Sofia to say something like that either. He could only smile awkwardly and drink


    his wine.


    Ferrol, Eulon, and the elders happened to be passing by. They walked into the restaurant to take a look


    and spotted Severin dining with Sofia. ¡°There¡± That¡¯s them!¡±


    Eulon was over the moon. He said to Ferrol, ¡°Let¡¯s not spook them. I¡¯ll tell the second older to bring


    their group over. We¡¯ll find an opportunity to attack once they finish eating and leave.¡±


    Ferrol nodded. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll call Betty¡¯s group and tell them our location.¡±


    Eulon and the others acted natural by getting a table and ordering a few small bites. While they were


    chatting and eating, they would sneak a peek at Severin from time to time.


    ¡°I¡¯m stuffed! I hope I don¡¯t go up a size after eating so much.¡± Sofia stood up and did a small stretch.


    Severin was captivated by her curves.


    Severin stood up and footed the bill before leaving


    At that moment, Betty and the others had already arrived. Upon seeing Severin leaving the restaurant


    with Sofia, both groups immediately tailed the two.


    Since Severin and Sofia had nothing to do and were not in a hurry to find a ce to stay, they nned


    to take a walk and have


    a stroll around the city.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many people here, and they seem to be nning a walk in the park. Our opportunity has


    arrived.¡± Eulon was starting to get a little excited. ¡°Their attainment probably isn¡¯t very high, and their


    young age leads me to believe that they¡¯re not warrior emperors. We practically have that flying sword


    in our bag now!


    The great elder took the chance to butter Eulon up. ¡°H, allow me to congratte you in advance


    then! This treasure will help our family reach glorious brights. We can soon bemme one of the


    strongest people in Reputab!¡±


    ¡°I still have a long way to go to improve my attainment, and I can¡¯t rely on this sword too much. It


    should be treated as a bonus,¡± Eulon remarked humbly, feeling that the great elder was exaggerating

 Chapter 1411

    Chapter 1411


    Chapter 1411


    Severin had been chatting away happily with Sofia while they were wallding past a crowded ce. He


    did not have his guard up then, because they could not possibly should have offended anyone when


    they just arrived at the city several hours ago.


    When they arrived at that deserted park, Severin care to realize that someone was following him.


    ¡°We¡¯re being tailed.¡±


    Sofia frowned and turned around to see an attractive and slightly curvier young woman following them


    from behind. The strange woman seemed to want to say something but was hesitant to do so.


    As soon as the young woman noticed that Sofia was looking in her direction, she immediately lowered


    her head and averted her gaze, as if a little scared.


    Sofia stayed close to Severin and walked forward slowly. After some time, she turned to Severin and


    asked him curiously, ¡°Do you know her? Why is she following us?¡±


    Severin smiled wryly. ¡°Why would 1 know her? This is my first timeing here.¡±


    Sofia teased. ¡°But she keeps following us! Is she an old friend of yours?=


    Severin was speechless. All he could do was deny it. ¡°Of course not! Wouldn¡¯t Diane and She know


    about the existence of this ¡®old friend¡¯?¡±


    ¡°What if you¡¯ve been keeping this friend a secret from them?¡± Sofia continued to tease. ¡°Plenty of men


    have affairs without their wives¡® knowledge because they¡¯re afraid of telling their wives about it. Maybe


    you¡¯re a cheater?¡±


    Severin felt attacked. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! I am a man of honesty and virtue.


    I¡¯m not going to cheat on them! You should know me better than anyone! I¡¯m a county governor and a


    third¨Cgrade alchemist. I could¡¯ve easily hooked up with other women without having to go behind Diane


    and She¡¯s back. Besides, they both trust me, and they know that I¡¯m not that sort of person. I tell


    them everything¡±


    Sofia then burst outughing. ¡°Look at you getting all flustered! I¡¯m just kidding! She then turned around


    and looked at the woman behind them. ¡°I wonder why this woman has been following us for some time


    now. Why don¡¯t you ask her? She¡¯s making me ufortable.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll ask her,¡± he said as he turned around and strode toward Betty.


    It was Betty¡¯s first time doing something like that, so she was a little nervous when she saw Severin


    walking toward her.


    ¡°Is something the matter, miss? Why are you following us? Severin asked as soon as he approached


    her.


    Betty looked up at him with a tender gaze and said, ¡°Did you forget me already? We had such an


    unforgettable night with each other. I want to do it with you again for just another night. Please?¡±


    Severin was speechless. He was sure that it was his first visit to Reputab, so he could not have met


    that woman below. Moreover, she was a level six warrior king, and he did not know any woman with


    that level of attainment.


    ¡°Hebe, you must¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else. I don¡¯t know you at all!¡± Severin said before turning


    to leave.


    Severin turned around just as Sofia wasing over, so the woman grabbed Severin¡¯s hand instantly


    and pressed it onto her breasts before Severin could react? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 1412

    Chapter 1412


    Chapter 1412


    ¡°Hey, miss, you¡¯re¡­¡± Severin could tell that she had ced his hand on something, soft and tender, but


    when he looked back to ser what it could be, he waspletely bewildered by what he saw.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious!¡± Sofia approached them just in time to be dumbfounded by the situation. ¡®Didn¡¯t


    Severin that he didn¡¯t know ber? Why is he grabbing her boobs?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being molested! Help me!¡± Betty shouted just as Severin and Sofia were in a daze.


    ¡°Hic, hic! You pervert! How could you grab my breast when I was only asking you for directions?¡±


    Although that was Betty¡¯s first time doing something like that, she had a natural talent for acting and her


    eyes turned red in an Instant.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t make false usations!¡± As soon as Severin came to his senses, his face soured and he


    knew right away that he had been set up. He broke free from Betty¡¯s hand and pushed her several


    meters back with the invisible force that came out of his hand.


    ¡°She did it on purpose, Sofia! You know the kind of person tam, don¡¯t you?¡± Severin was worried about


    being misunderstood, but little did he know that he was unconsciously concerned about Sofia¡¯s


    feelings.


    Sofia was stunned for a moment, but she was feeling secretly happy deep down. Severin must care


    deeply about how she perceived him if he rushed to exin everything to her.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I fully believe that you¡¯re not that kind of person.¡±


    Sofia then thought to herself, This woman might be pretty, but she¡¯s not as pretty as I am. Even


    Severin¡¯s six bodyguards were prettier than her, and i haven¡¯t even factored Rachel and the other


    female hall masters into the equation! If Severin had never been tempted by any of them, then why


    would he suddenly be attracted to a woman like that? Besides, if Severin would jump at anything that


    moves, then I wouldn¡¯t have fallen for him in the first ce! All 1 can say is, this woman¡¯s acting skills


    are too good, and her allegations are incredibly outrageous.¡®


    Eulon acted as if he happened to pass by the area with Ferrol and the four elders. He then immediately


    flew over after hearing The cry for help, ¡°Is something the matter?¡±


    Ferrol then eximed, ¡°Betty? Is that you? What happened?¡±


    Betty immediately said aggrievedly, ¡°Fermi! This man grabbed my breasts! I came to this park because


    it seemed like a nice ce to take a walk, but then then¡­ he came over and asked me for my number.


    When I refused, he immediately grabbed my breasts!¡±


    ¡°Lock in the mirror,dy? Why would he want to malest someone like you? Sofia could not stand it any


    longer and stepped) forward to p her on behalf of Severin.

 Chapter 1413

    Chapter 1413


    ¡°Well, well. You molested this young woman, but rather than admit your mistake, yourdy friend here


    just went ahead and pped her! You¡¯re courting death!¡± Ferrol came forward as he red at Severin


    and Sofia


    However, there was no denying that he was swooned by Sofia¡¯s beauty. She was gorgeous, and her


    looks hadpletely eclipsed Betty, whom he always thought was a very beautiful woman


    ¡°You¡¯ve dug your own grave by bullying this youngdy!¡±


    ¡°Shameless! Absolutely shameless! That¡¯s not the way to express your attraction to a girl. You¡¯re a


    pervert for grabbing her tits just because she didn¡¯t give you her number! Disgusting!¡±


    person like that deserves to die.¡± Eulon and the elders immediately began to condemn Severin.


    Severin frowned. ¡°You¡¯re all in on this, aren¡¯t you? If you wanted to attack me, you could have just


    come out with it and say so. Why even bother making these ridiculous excuses? It¡¯s ridiculous for you


    to try and cook up some legitimate excuse to kill me.


    H


    ¡°A trap? So that¡¯s what it is!¡± Sofia had a sudden realination and could not help but sneer. ¡°Rather than


    ask both sides to lind out what truly happened, you believed her right away at our expense. I can see


    now that you¡¯re all in this together!¡±


    Eulon immediately said to Sofia, ¡°His boldness isn¡¯t a good thing. Don¡¯t be fooled by his appearance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you still see your boyfriend as a good person after he tantly grabbed another


    woman¡¯s breasts?¡±


    Ferrol fanned the mes and said, ¡°I¡¯d break up with him right now if I were you.


    Sofia was taken aback. She did not expect to have been misunderstood as Severin¡¯s girlfriend. She


    was much sher than before, but she did not bother toe forward and exin herself because she


    enjoyed being thought of as his girlfriend.


    ¡°Your group consists of one level three warrior emperor as well as two each of level two and level one


    warrior emperors.¡± Severin looked at the five men standing in front andmented, ¡°Which secluded


    family are you from? Did you mobilize your most powerful members for this?¡±


    Severin paused briefly and continued, ¡°I¡¯m curious to know why you¡¯re targeting me. This is my first


    time here, so I don¡¯t recall having offended you before.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Eulon immediately said with a sneer. ¡°You didn¡¯t. But we happened to take a stroll here


    after our meal and heard a young woman¡¯s scream for help. Imagine my surprise when I found out that


    the woman being bullied was my niece! It doesn¡¯t matter what you say. I will end your life today and get


    justice for her.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Ferrol then frowned, stepped forward, and said to Eulon, ¡°Sir, he seems to be able to see through your


    attainment. I¡¯m pretty sure he has a secret technique to achieve that. You might get your hands on


    other some other interesting things.¡±


    Having said that, he frowned in puzzlement and said, ¡°Then again, he doesn¡¯t seem afraid at all after


    knowing your level of attainment. Is it possible that we made the wrong judgment? Could his attainment


    be higher than we expected?¡±


    Eulon¡¯s lips twitched violently. ¡°Why are you telling me this at this sort of time? What if this kid is just


    pretending to be calm? We can¡¯t let ourselves be fooled by him!¡±


    Eulon then nced at Betty and said, ¡°Are you going to just let him get away with molesting your


    girlfriend?¡±


    malo


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to make it quick, sir! The great elder hastily reminded. Two passers¨Cby were already


    watching them from a distance, and he was afraid that the people from other secluded families might


    be drawn there.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Eulon nodded. A surge of spiritual energy immediately enveloped his clenched fist. ¡°I don¡¯t want


    to listen to your arguments. You¡¯re as good as dead today.¡±

 Chapter 1414

    Chapter 1414


    Chapter 1414


    After speaking, Eulon instantly turned into an afterimage and charged right at Severin.


    ¡°Hehe, do you think you could kill me?¡± Severin sneered. Although he did not know why Eulon would


    want to attack him, he did not intend to hold back after Eulon attacked him without warning. Severin


    clenched his lists and channeled his spiritual energy around them using his mental power.


    The next second, their fists collided with each other and Eulon was sent flying. Blood pushed out of his


    mouth in mid¨Cair. The elders watched Eulon go first and were eager to know if the patriarch could kill


    Severin effortlessly. The scene left thempletely dumbfounded, for they never expected the young


    man to have such formidable strength.


    ¡°We¡¯ll attack him together!¡± the great elder gave orders to the other elders.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a chance to test my strength yet after making a breakthrough. Let me handle two of


    them,¡± Sofia requested, rubbing her palms with glee. She was already a level four warrior emperor, and


    his attainment was much higher than Eulon¡¯s. It was more than enough to deal with the elders


    Severin and Sofia attacked in tandem, and all five of the Marcloids¡® members were killed in a matter of


    minutes


    ¡°No! This is impossible!¡± Ferrol and Betty began to retreat. The scene before them was beyond their


    wildest dreams. Severin and Sofia were like two grim reapers taking away Eulon and the elders¡® lives.


    You had thising when you used me of groping you!¡± Severin did not bother with their nonsense.


    He waved his hand and sent out two beams of spiritual energy that sliced off the heads of those two


    frightened people.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Aww, what a bore. Their attainment is so much lower than mine that they died before I could even


    have enough fun with them.¡± Sofia could not help but sigh helplessly after putting her strength to the


    test.


    Severin looked at the dead bodies and smiled subtly, ¡°These people are from a secluded family, so I


    bet there should be a lot of treasures on them!¡±


    Sofia was a little taken aback, but she smiled and said, ¡°Why are we still standing here then? Let¡¯s start


    looting their spatial rings! They¡¯ve got to have some spiritual herbs that you can use for alchemy.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope they don¡¯t disappoint me!¡± Severin smiled and walked over to take the spatial rings from the


    corpses.

 Chapter 1415

    Chapter 1415


    Chapter 1415


    Severin and Sofia left as soon as they pocketed the spatial rings. Not long after they left, more and


    more people gathered around after hearing the earliermotion. Everyone rushed over to try and see


    what was going on there


    Are these the Marcloids? Their family head and their elders are all warrior emperors¡­but they¡¯re dead


    now!


    The Marcloids were a rather decently strong family, so it came as a huge shock that all their strongest


    men had died. Ferrol and Betty were also considered to be one of the family¡¯s brighter talents, yet the


    same fate had befallen them too.


    ¡°Did they offend another powerful hidden family? This seems a little impossible, though. How could


    they kill so many strong people in the blink of an eye? Are they so strong that the Marcloids did not


    even have a chance to escape?¡±


    Some people were aghast and in awe of that frightening aftermath. If the head of the Marcloids and


    their four elders were all dead, then they would no longer exist as one of the dozen or so secluded


    families within the area.


    ¡°We need to report to our family head about Eulon Marcloid¡¯s head.¡± The members of other secluded


    families were surprised by that scene and ran off immediately.


    ¡°What should we do now? How about we find a ce to rest first?¡± Sofia asked Severin.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin thought about their next move and said, ¡°We just killed the head of a secluded family along


    with his family¡¯s elders, It¡¯ll cause some sort of sensation. Though I still don¡¯t know why they attacked


    us, I think it¡¯s best to leave this ce and find somewhere else to rest. God knows what other trouble


    we will have to face if we stay here,¡±


    Sofia nodded and flew up with Severin.


    As they slowly made their way out of the city, Sofia said, ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any other cities


    around here.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°There should be some viges around the city outskirts. Let¡¯s find a vige where we


    can rest for the night, and if we have to give them something in return, then so be it. What do you


    think?¡±


    Sofia¡¯s eyes lit up instantly and she agreed. ¡°Fine by me! I was preparing for the possibility that we


    might have to stay in a cave for the night, but your suggestion to find someone in a vige is so much


    better.¡±


    Severin looked at Sofia and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯d be willing to spend the night in a cave.


    You¡¯re a beautiful woman, and you have a noble status as the daughter of a sect master too.¡±


    Sofia shrugged indifferently. ¡°As practitioners of attainment, we won¡¯t be able to improve and go far if


    we can¡¯t bear some form of suffering. Besides, I¡¯m not a pampered young woman. If I was, I wouldn¡¯t


    even be able to reach this sort of attainment level.¡± Sofia paused, and said again, ¡°The foggy forest is


    huge, and it¡¯s rife with monsters and beasts. Locating Capra Hall¡®: members isn¡¯t something that can be


    achieved in a couple of days. A cave is our only safest option.¡±


    Severin nodded in approval. Sofia might be the daughter of a sect leader, but she was not arrogant at


    all. Such an attitude was trulymendable. After all, some young women from upper¨Css families


    feel as though they are superior to ordinary people, especially if those young women were the


    daughters of patriarcles.


    The two of them chatted with each other as they found themselves arriving at a small vige not far


    from the city. The vige was very quiet, and the pleasant sound of nature gave off a quiet and


    peaceful sense vibe.

 Chapter 1416

    Chapter 1416


    Chapter 1416


    The two of them flew into a courtyard and Severin called out from outside. ¡°Is anyone in?


    The living room lights lit up and soon two siblings of different genders came out. They were still very


    young, with the boy being about 14¨Cor 15¨Cyears old, and the girl about two years younger than her


    brother.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where are your parents? Aren¡¯t they in?¡± Severin nced at the two siblings and asked concernedly.


    The young man smiled bitterly and said to Severin, ¡°Do you need something from us? My name is Tara,


    and this is my sister, Lina. Our parents went to a dangerous area two years ago to search for spiritual


    herbs, but they never came back after that. Some people told us that our parents are dead, but I


    believe they¡¯re still alive. Perhaps they¡¯lle back one day¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of that dangerous ce your parents went to?¡± Sofia felt a hit of sympathy when she


    heard what the teens sid. After all, they were both still young, and it was not easy for them to survive.


    Tara then said, ¡°They went to the foggy forest two years ago, and they¡¯ve never returned home since


    then. People say to us that our parents are already dead.¡±


    Although Lina lept quiet, her eyes turned red and she bit her lip to stop herself from crying.


    ¡°What are your parents names? We happen to be going into the foggy forest soon. If we meet them, we


    might be able to bring them back, Sofia offered to help Tara locate them.


    However, she knew that the teens¡® parents would probably be dead if they had not returned after two


    years. After all, no parent would be so ruthless as to abandon their children.


    ¡°You¡¯ll help us?¡± Lina¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately told them, ¡°My father¡¯s name is Billie Moreno,


    and my mother¡¯s name is Lulu Lev. I promise to work for you if you can bring them back, even if it


    means working for you as a ve.¡±


    Although Tara¡¯s eyes lit up in joy, he knew that there was only a slim chance that their parents survived.


    He smiled wryly and gestured in appreciation. ¡®Thank you both for your kindness. I¡¯m aware that the


    chances of our parents surviving are very small, but we won¡¯t just sit back and ept that. If you can


    bring our parents back, we¡¯re willing to do everything we can to repay you¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°The foggy forest is huge, and there is dense fog everywhere. Your parents


    have been there for two years, so we can¡¯t guarantee that we will be able to help you locate them.


    However, since we are already going there, we will help you look for them. We might just run into them


    inside the forest. Perhaps they ended up getting trapped somewhere after encountering a difficult


    situation. There¡¯s a chance this might be the case.¡±


    Severin then added, ¡°Whether or not we find them, we¡¯ll pass by here when we return and drop by to


    let you know. We won¡¯t let you wait forever without bearing from us.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Tara sald respectfully.

 Chapter 1417

    Chapter 1417


    Chapter 1417


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Severin did not seem like a bad person to Tara, to the teen boy asked, ¡°We were about to go to bed


    when you came. Is there something we can help you with?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°We were just passing by, and we don¡¯t have a ce to stay for the night. We


    nned to stay here for the night and continue on our journey tomorrow morning. Do you think it might


    be convenient for you to stay here for the night?¡±


    Tara looked at Severin and Sofia before saying. ¡°You two are a couple, right? If so, then it should be


    fine. We only have one empty room here, which means you two need to share a room.¡±


    ¡°Oh..¡± Severin was speechless for a moment, but he knew from the small size of the house that there


    were no extra proms


    there.


    Sofia blushed, but when she saw Severin¡¯s hesitation, she mustered up the courage and said, ¡°Of


    course! We¡¯ll be grateful as long as we get a ce to stay.¡±


    Tara smiled and said, ¡°Have you eaten? We have some food left over. I can get you some. It¡¯s very


    simple though, so I hope you¡¯re all right with that.¡±


    Severin waved his hands. ¡°You don¡¯t need to go through all that trouble. We¡¯ve already had dinner. He


    looked at the two of them and took out two pills for them. ¡°One of you is a level eight profound master,


    while the other is a level nine profound master. The two of you have quite exceptional talent. Here, take


    these two pills. This is a token of my thanks for letting us stay at your ce the night.¡±


    ¡°A first¨Cgrade high¨Crank pill!¡± Lina¡¯s pupils widened and she was almost drooling when she saw that


    Tara had a determined look too, Making a breakthrough to level one warrior king was incredibly tough,


    particrly due to the huge gap between a profound master and a warrior king. However, he still


    resisted his impulse and smiled wryly at Severin.¡± But you¡¯re only staying with us for one night, and you


    even promised to find our parents. We can¡¯t possibly ept such a precious gift.¡±


    Then, Tara pulled Lina bark and said, ¡°We can¡¯t ept something so valuable, Lina¡±


    Severin had nothing but admiration for that young men. He did not expect Tara to make such a virtuous


    remark at such a


    young age.


    He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to fate that we met you. This item might be extremely valuable to


    you, but I can easily make more with my eyes closed.¡±


    Sofia immediately persuaded, ¡°Take It. Destiny led us to you and your sister, Severin here simply


    wishes to help you make a breakthrough to warrior king souner.¡±


    ¡°In that case.. Thank you so much, then.¡± Tara finally took the pill from Severin.


    Tara then brought Severin and Sofia into a rourn and said to them, ¡°This was originally our parents¡®


    room. Although it¡¯s simple, I clean it very often in the hopes that our parents would return samueg.¡°


    Severin felt emotional when he looked at that spotless room. Once the two siblings had left, Severin


    walked over to close the door. The atmosphere instantly became a little awdward.


    ¡°You can go ahead and get some sleep. I¡¯ll sit here and train,¡± Severin sald awkwardly to Sofia after


    some thought.

 Chapter 1418

    Chapter 1418


    Chapter 1418


    Sofia was a beautiful woman, and Severin thought well of her because they got along very well.


    However, the two of them had only known each other not too long ago, and it was too awkward to sleep


    on the same bed with each other.


    Sofia bit her lips as her heartbeat quickened. Finally, she said softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired after journeying


    for an entire day? We¡¯re going to continue our journey again tomorrow. Let¡¯s just make do with this and


    get some sleep. Having said that, Sofia was afraid that Severin might misunderstand her again, so she


    added, ¡°Bat make sure to keep your hands to yourself when we¡¯re sleeping on the same bed.¡±


    Severin then said awlowardly, ¡°That¡­ umm¡­ that doesn¡¯t sound like a good idea. We¡¯re both adults,


    and I¡¯ll be ruining your Repuran anyone finds our that we¡¯ve slept on the same bed.¡±


    Sofia was lost for words. ¡®Did he just refuse me even though I¡¯ve taken the intiative to ask him?¡® Her


    self¨Cesteem took a small hit.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She rolled her eyes at Severin. ¡°Why are you sa worried when I¡¯ve already told you that I don¡¯t mind? I


    know better than anyone whether or not you¡¯ve ruined my Reputaba. Besides, no one will know about it


    if you and I keep this to ourselves. Or are you telling me that you don¡¯t want to sleep on the same bed


    with me because you¡¯re tempted by my beauty?¡±


    Severin was speechless. He could fathom her iprehensible logic. He was simply being careful to


    preserve her modesty, yet she became angry because of that. He waved his hand immediately and


    said, ¡°No, of course not! You¡¯re very beautiful, it¡¯s just


    ¡°If I¡¯m not bothered by it, then you shouldn¡¯t either.¡± Sofia cut him off and snorted coldly. She took off


    her shoes andy down on the bed. However, she made sure to leave arge space for Severin to stay


    in


    Severin looked at her and smiled bitterly. He was worried that she might get even angrier, so he


    decided to justy down beside her.


    As soon as Sofia knew that Severin was lying with her on the same bed, her heartbeat quickened and


    she was excredingly nervous. It never urred to her that she would get the chance to sleep with


    Severin. She felt nervous, a little scared, and somrahat eager for what mighte next.


    In the end, Sofia drifted to sleep. The sun was already up when she woke up the next morning.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Severin opened his eyes and saw a pair of big eyes staring at him. He sat up


    awkwardly and sat up.


    Sofia did not expect Severin to notice that she had been staring at him. She felt extremely


    embarrassed, and she tumediately


    out of bed to exin herself, ¡°L¡­ I just woke up too! I¡¯m going to wash my face now!¡±


    Sofia scuttled off as if to flee from him. By the time they came to the yard. Tara and Lina hul already


    prepared breakfast for them. Severin and Sodia dended to have breakfast with the two siblings before


    leaving.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be bark within a week, at mest. We¡¯ll bring your parents back if we happen to meet them and


    they happen to be alive,¡± Severin said to them before flying off with Sofa into the distance.

 Chapter 1419

    Chapter 1419


    Chapter 1419


    Severin and Sofia¡¯s figures disappeared from Tara and Lina¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Do you think they can bring back Mom and Dad?¡± Lina looked in anticipation at the sky where Severin


    and Sofia were headed


    Toward.


    you that


    Tara smiled bitterly and said to Lina, ¡°I can¡¯t bring myself to lie to you, so I¡¯m going to be honest with


    you and tell the chances are very slim. After all, they already mentioned that the odds of meeting Mom


    and Dad by chance are very small The foggy forest is very dangerous, and there¡¯s no telling whether or


    not they¡¯ll be able toe out alive. It¡¯s very unlikely that they¡¯ll seed in finding Mom and Dad in a


    ce such dense fog Besides, if Mom and Dad were alive, they would¡¯ve been back by now?¡±


    Tara had a dejected expression in his eyes and changed his tune a little. ¡°But it¡¯s a good thing that


    they¡¯re heading there and agreed to help us find our parents. There¡¯s always a chance for miracles to


    happen!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lina clenched her fists tightly. There was a hint of determination in her eyes.


    I¡¯m hoping for a miracle too!¡± Tara smiled calmly. He then said to Lina, ¡°Let¡¯s train hard for the next


    couple of days and use the pill that we were given. We need to raise our attainment to warrior king as


    soon as possible, regardless of whether they¡¯ll be able to locate Mom and Dad.¡±


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no one around, we can use the flying sword now!¡± Severin said after flying for some time


    with Sofia. He took out the flying sword and made it big enough to fit the two of them. They then


    hopped on and soared even higher into the air


    they continued their journey onward.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Those two siblings are very mature for their age. I can¡¯t help but pity them, and I genuinely hope their


    parents are still alive, *Sofia said as she thought of Tara and Lina


    ¡°A lot of people are forced to go through certain hardships and tough experiences at a young age.¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly and continued, ¡°All we can do is try our best to help find their parents. Unless


    their parents are trapped somewhere and are in a unique position to survive for two years, they¡¯re likely


    already dead.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just try our luck,¡± Sofia said with a smile.


    Time passed by in a sh, and they both arrived at the forest¡¯s edge sometime in the afternoon. When


    they reached that ce, Severin stopped the flying sword and put it away after the two of them hopped


    off.


    An endless sea of fog could be seen from where they were, and any ordinary person who entered the


    forest would have less than a meter of visibility. By contrast, the spirit beasts inside were already


    ustomed to the environment there, making it easier for them to attack and kill humans.

 Chapter 1420

    Chapter 1420


    Chapter 1420


    Even profound masters might find it dangerous to enter the forest because they did not have strong


    enough mental power. However, Severin and Sofia did not have a problem entering the ce. They


    were already warrior emperors, so their vision in the forest would not be too hampered ever without


    using their mental power. Expanding their mental power within a certain radius would allow them to see


    several miles further in the forest.


    Severin remained indifferent as he looked at the foggy forest and listened to the frightening roars


    coming from within. However, he still reminded Sofia, ¡°Our attainment might not be very high, but this is


    our first foray into such a dangerous ce. We need to be extra careful when we¡¯re inside and pay


    attention to our surroundings, okay?¡±


    Sofia could not help herself from feeling happy when she heard how concerned she was for him. She


    thought to herself, ¡®le¡¯s so considerate of me


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Solia nodded with a smile. ¡°Even though our mental power affords us more


    rity over a wide area, we can¡¯t be too far from each other. That way, we can still have each other¡¯s


    back if things go wrong.¡±


    To her surprise. Severin smiled indifferently. ¡°We¡¯ve never been to such a dangerous ce before, and


    I don¡¯t know what kind of spirit beasts are in there. It would be better for you to stay with me. After all,


    your mental power isn¡¯t as strong, and your range isn¡¯t that wide.¡±


    So was a little taken aback. She did not know whether to be happy or sad, but she was d that


    Severin wanted her to remain close to him. That way, the two of them would have more opportunities to


    interact with each other. From ther perspective, however, his words seemed to be a scathing criticism


    of her abilities. ¡°What do you mean my mental isn¡¯t as strong and doesn¡¯t have a wide range? Are you


    saying that I¡¯m not strong enough? she thought.


    As a level four warrior emperor, Sofia felt offended when Severin implied that she was not strong


    enough. Unfortunately, the man in front of her had the attainment of a saint, and her protests would get


    her nowhere.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll malo sure to keep close to you. I probably won¡¯t need to fight if you¡¯re around, I might even be


    able to treat this as a little excursion,¡± Sofia said to Severin with a nod.


    Severin could not help but chuckle when he heard that. ¡°It¡¯s good that you have that mentality. I¡¯m sure


    there aren¡¯t a lot of people in the world who could describe their time in such a dangerous ce as a


    mere excursion¡±


    Sofia was amused by Severin¡¯s response. ¡°Thats because I feel safe by your side. I heard Diane say


    that you¡¯re a level two saint. That means you¡¯re stronger than my dad. He¡¯s only a level one saint. I can


    understand why you wouldn¡¯t want to join our Stormy Moun Sect. My dad might feel ashamed if he


    finds out your level of attaintment.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not because of that. I promised my master¡¯s junior, whom I call my uncle¨C


    master, to finish the task he assigned to me. I¡¯m still very curious what¡¯s the reward he¡¯ll give to me. I¡¯ll


    be happy if it¡¯s something that will allow me to improve my attainment by several levels.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re already a third¨Crank alchemist,¡± Sofia said. ¡°When you make a breakthrough in fourth¨Crank


    alchemist, you¡¯ll have a much easier time getting a breakthrough in your attainment. Helying on


    yourself is always a better optionpared to relying on other people.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t put it like that either. Getting a reward is also a good thing. I was


    only able to be an akbeenist thariks to the alchemy mamal le gave me as well as the spiritual


    beats he prepared for the. I wouldy¡¯t be where I am today if it weren¡¯t for him.¡±

 Chapter 1421

    Chapter 1421


    Chapter 1421


    Severin and Sofia began entering the forest as they chatted.


    ¡°His attainment must be very high then, and he could even give you so many valuable items. If he has


    set up a sect, then I¡¯m pretty sure his sect is very strong too.¡± After some thought, Sofia could not help


    her curiosity. ¡°Do you know the name of the sect that your uncle set up?¡±


    Severin shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask in detail, but he told me to look for him on Mount Ermonie when


    the timees. I¡¯ll just


    have to tell them his name.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sofia inhaled sharply when she heard that. She immediately eximed, ¡°Mount Ermonie? Are you sure


    that was the mountain he mentioned?¡±


    Severin frowned and asked, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s called Mount Ermonie. Have you heard of it before?¡±


    Sofia gulped. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Are you aware that there are different rankings among sects?¡±


    ¡°I am not aware of that,¡± Severin replied frankly. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±


    ¡°Sects are divided into unestablished sects and established sects,¡± Sofia began, ¡°A sect that is


    unestablished would have no saints in it. They merely consist of a group of practitioners who have level


    seven or level eight warrior emperors. These people. set up their small sects with only a few hundred


    members. Some of the bigger unestablished sects can have thousands of members. A sect can only


    call themselves established if saints are in the ranks, and it is these sects that can call themselves¡± true


    sects¡®. Such sects are acknowledged as true sects by the other sects too


    Severin nodded. ¡°And are there any further rankings in this established sect?¡±


    Sofia smiled and said, ¡°Of course! Established sects are divided into third¨Ctier, second¨Ctier, and first¨C


    tier¡­¡±


    Severin listened attentively, and he soon came to understand that sects with a saint are known as


    third¨Ctier sects, while sects with a level eighth or level nine saint can be considered a second¨Ctier sect.


    Meanwhile, first¨Ctier sects must have a royal saint


    -individuals who are more powerful than a normal saint. Sects with a royal saint can be taken to have


    fulfilled the requirements to bing a first¨Ctier sect.


    There was yet anotheryer of subdivisions among the first¨Ctier sects. They were ranked as lower¨C


    ss first¨Ctier sects, middle -ss first¨Ctier sects, and upper¨Css first¨Ctier sects.


    After digesting that information, Severin said, ¡°There are subdivisions for first¨Ctier sects too? How are


    they categorized then? Is it based on the number of disciples?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Sofia answered with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that the number of people isn¡¯t always the most


    important factor. Aside from having a sizeable number of disciples, it mainly depends on the attainment


    of the higher¨Cups in the sect, such as their leader and some of the elders.¡± After thinking briefly, Sofia


    continued, ¡°At least that¡¯s what my father told me. He said that first¨Ctier sects would be considered


    lower¨Css if they had only three or four level one and level two royal saints. Bing a middle¨Css


    first¨Ctier sect requires there be at least three or four level four royal saints. For upper¨Css first- tier


    sects, their leader must be at a level seven royal saint, and there needs to be at least three such level


    seven royal saints before it can be considered an upper¨Css first¨Ctier sect.¡±


    ¡°I see. It depends a lot on the number and attainment level of the strongest higher¨Cups,¡± Severin


    remarked.

 Chapter 1422

    Chapter 1422


    Chapter 1422


    ¡°I know that the attainment stage beyond that of a saint is a royal saint, but people like that are never


    seen in normal society. They¡¯re only found in some very powerful sects. I now know that these


    bulividuals can be found only in first¨Ctier sects,¡± Severin said in awe.


    Severin then smiled and asked, ¡°Judging from how surprised you were, is it safe for me to assume that


    my uncle¡¯s sect is a first -tier sect?¡±


    Sofia had an exaggeratedly shocked expression. ¡°It¡¯s not just a first¨Ctier sect! The sect on Mount


    Ermonie is called the Skyblue Sect, and the sect leader¡¯s name is Wuhlricht sch. His attainment


    level is not loown, but he should be a level seven royal saint at least. I say that because their sect is an


    upper¨Css first¨Ctier sect.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that there are at least three level seven royal saints in my uncle¡¯s sect?¡± Severin was


    just as shocked to hear that. ¡°That would exin why I couldn¡¯t see through his attainment. It¡¯s so


    much higher than mine! If my attainment is lower than the other person¡¯s, then the Mind¡¯s Eye


    technique won¡¯t work. At best, I could try to discern their attainment if there¡¯s a fluctuation in their


    spiritual energy, but even then, it¡¯s still not very urate.¡±


    ¡°I never thought you¡¯d have that sort of secret technique! It sounds like a very awesome skill to have!¡±


    Sofia gulped when she heard that. ¡°No wonder you were able to see through my attainment so easily.


    Can you teach me that secret technique?¡± Severin¡¯s expression became a little uneasy when he heard


    that. It almost looked as if he had been put in a very tight spot. ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult, unfortunately,¡±


    Severin finally blurted out after hesitating for a couple of seconds.


    Sofia was hit with disappointment when she heard that. ¡°You¡¯re right. A secret technique like that is too


    precious. You and 1 are just friends, so I can¡¯t expect you to pass it on to me. Just pretend I never


    asked you about it.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Severin smiled bitterly and exined, ¡°Since it¡¯s just you and me here, I can exin why it¡¯s a little


    difficult. The first step to learning the Mind¡¯s Eye technique is to open your Mind¡¯s Eye.¡±


    ¡°My Mind¡¯s Eye?¡± Sofia frowned and looked puzzledly at Severin.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes, to open a person¡¯s Mind¡¯s Eye, that person will have to lie naked in front of me.


    To open their Mind¡¯s Eye, I will use abination of dry needling and pressure point treatment to their


    body.¡±


    Severin was forced to exin it to Solia because he was afraid that she might think of him as being a


    stingy man who did not want to pass down his secret technique.


    Sofia¡¯s cheeks turned red as he listened to his exnation. In the end, she bit her lips and said, ¡°I see.


    No wonder you were so hesitant to say yes when I asked you to teach me.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Rachel, Gracie, and Nancy all wanted to learn the same secret technique, but I was


    too embarrassed to exin it to them. I just brushed it off by saying it was inconvenient to teach, and


    it¡¯s true! It is troublesome to teach that to women.¡±


    Severin then looked at Sofia and said, ¡°If you¡¯re interested in learning this technique, then I can always


    help to open your Mind¡¯s Eye. I¡¯m fine with teaching you, but it all depends on whether you¡¯re okay with


    going through the first step of opening your Mind¡¯s Eye. It is a prerequisite to learning the Mind¡¯s Eye


    technique.¡±

 Chapter 1423

    Chapter 1423


    Chapter 1423


    Sofia¡¯s cheeks turned red. She lowered her head bashfully and felt even more nervous. When the other


    girls asked him to teach them, Severin always found excuses to brush them off. However, Severin


    agreed when she made that request as long as she did not mind having to go through that.


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯ll have to see my entire body? Sofia became increasingly nervous with that


    thought. However, she was still somewhat eager to anticipate it too. After all, she came out with


    Severin with the sole hope of furthering their rtionship. If she was able to get him to teach her the


    Mind¡¯s Eye technique, they would surely warm up to each other even


    more.


    ¡°L. I¡¯m not ready yet!¡± Sofia finally muttered to herself after some thought. Everything was progressing


    a little too quickly, and she could not bring herself to strip naked in front of him that quickly!


    Severin smiled calmly and said to Sofia, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s still time, but it¡¯ll be best if you do it as


    early as possible. You¡¯d benefit more if you learn it at a younger age.¡±


    After some more thought, Severin said, ¡°Aside from that, you need to consider whether or not you want


    to learn it before we go back. It¡¯ll be very inconvenient for me to teach you once we return to South Link


    City. When I remove the needles at the final moment of opening your Mind¡¯s Eye, the pleasure you feel


    will be so strong that you¡¯ll let out a very loud moan. If I open your Mind¡¯s Eye at South Link City and


    you let out that sort of moan, She and Diane will ask what happened.¡±


    ¡°How pleasurable is that pleasure? I¡¯m pretty good at holding myself back, so I probably won¡¯t moan


    just because it feels good.¡± Sofia was skeptical about Severin¡¯s ims.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Haha. She said the same thing too, but she couldn¡¯t help herself in the end¡­¡±


    Sofia was lost for words and wondered just how pleasurable it could be. The way Severin described it


    made her curious to give it a try. At that moment, a huge red python lunged at them from out of the blue


    and opened its mouth wide to attack Sofia.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Severin could sense that the snake had strong spiritual energy, and he realized then that


    Sofia was lowering her head in deep thought. With no time to waste, he ced his arms around Sofia


    and skillfully pulled her away from the nt python¡¯s attack. He then delivered a swift kick to the giant


    red python¡¯s body.


    A dull thud was heard, and the giant red python soared tens of meters across the air, knocking down


    several huge trees in its trajectory. Severin¡¯s kick had left a basketball¨Csized hole in the python¡¯s body,


    and the force of his kick had gone through the python¡¯s flesh.


    The red python let out an agonized cry and struggled on the ground for a moment before dying.

 Chapter 1424

    Chapter 1424


    Chapter 1424


    So cried out softly in surprise after Severin hugged her walst. The two of them continued to hug each


    other for some time before letting go. Softa blushed even harder when she looked at Severin¡¯s


    handsome face. It was quite a romantic scene in a ce that was full of thick fog,


    ¡°Ahem. Are you okay? We¡¯re already inside the forest, and this is where the spirit beasts will start to


    appear.¡± Severin felt a little awkward as he held Sofia¡¯s slim waist. He helped her up hastily before


    letting go of her hand.


    Sofia nodded, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just a little too careless earlier. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter a spirit beast


    when we¡¯ve only walked a hundred or so meters in. I thought we¡¯d only encounter it after a while. That


    giant python was so silent when it attacked. I was saved thanks to you.¡±


    Severin nced at the giant python and pointed out, ¡°We¡¯ve only just arrived inside the forest, but I


    didn¡¯t think we¡¯d encounter a level one warrior king at the forest¡¯s periphery. This guy would have been


    on the top of the food chain in other forests.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Sofia nodded in agreement. ¡°It would be extremely risky for a profound master hunt for valuable


    items here.¡±


    Severin slowly expanded his mental power to the fullest extent of his range and continued to proceed


    further with Sofia.


    ¡°Your mental power is incredibly strong!¡± Sofia heaped some praise on him when she sensed the


    invisible fluctuation.


    After walking for about half an hour, they heard the sound of a fighting from up ahead. Severin


    smiled and said, ¡°Where there are spirit beasts, there are spiritual herbs. The spiritual energy within


    such an area would certainly be very strong, so it shouldn¡¯t be surprising that some practitioners would


    come here and look for valuable items.


    Sofia nodded. ¡°Disciples of secluded sects loveing to dangerous ces for that purpose. There


    are plenty of spiritual herbs here, after all, and fighting spirit beasts is also a kind of training for them


    too. After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Bat these disciples generally prefer to go in groups of several


    to a dozen. It¡¯ll be much safer that way.¡±


    Severin then asked with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sure those disciples look down on unaffiliated practitioners like


    us.¡±


    ¡°That would depend on the person,¡± Sofia replied frankly. ¡°Some do, some don¡¯t. There are a lot of


    strong unaffiliated practitioners too, and they much rather be alone than join a sect. I heard that same


    of them can even be royal saints. These are what you could call truly strong individuals.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Severinmented, ¡°When will I be able to break through to royal saint? My attainment is still much too


    low to achieve that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have a very strong uncle, and no one would dare to provoke you anymore after you


    finish the task he gave and head over to the Skyblur Sect,¡± Sofia cheered him on with a smule.


    Chapter 1424


    So cried out softly in surprise after Severin hugged her walst. The two of them continued to hug each


    other for some time before letting go. Softa blushed even harder when she looked at Severin¡¯s


    handsome face. It was quite a romantic scene in a ce that was full of thick fog,


    ¡°Ahem. Are you okay? We¡¯re already inside the forest, and this is where the spirit beasts will start to


    appear.¡± Severin felt a little awkward as he held Sofia¡¯s slim waist. He helped her up hastily before


    letting go of her hand.


    Sofia nodded, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just a little too careless earlier. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter a spirit beast


    when we¡¯ve only walked a hundred or so meters in. I thought we¡¯d only encounter it after a while. That


    giant python was so silent when it attacked. I was saved thanks to you.¡±


    Severin nced at the giant python and pointed out, ¡°We¡¯ve only just arrived inside the forest, but I


    didn¡¯t think we¡¯d encounter a level one warrior king at the forest¡¯s periphery. This guy would have been


    on the top of the food chain in other forests.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Sofia nodded in agreement. ¡°It would be extremely risky for a profound master hunt for valuable


    items here.¡±


    Severin slowly expanded his mental power to the fullest extent of his range and continued to proceed


    further with Sofia.


    ¡°Your mental power is incredibly strong!¡± Sofia heaped some praise on him when she sensed the


    invisible fluctuation.


    After walking for about half an hour, they heard the sound of a fighting from up ahead. Severin


    smiled and said, ¡°Where there are spirit beasts, there are spiritual herbs. The spiritual energy within


    such an area would certainly be very strong, so it shouldn¡¯t be surprising that some practitioners would


    come here and look for valuable items.


    Sofia nodded. ¡°Disciples of secluded sects loveing to dangerous ces for that purpose. There


    are plenty of spiritual herbs here, after all, and fighting spirit beasts is also a kind of training for them


    too. After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Bat these disciples generally prefer to go in groups of several


    to a dozen. It¡¯ll be much safer that way.¡±


    Severin then asked with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sure those disciples look down on unaffiliated practitioners like


    us.¡±


    ¡°That would depend on the person,¡± Sofia replied frankly. ¡°Some do, some don¡¯t. There are a lot of


    strong unaffiliated practitioners too, and they much rather be alone than join a sect. I heard that same


    of them can even be royal saints. These are what you could call truly strong individuals.¡±


    Severinmented, ¡°When will I be able to break through to royal saint? My attainment is still much too


    low to achieve that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have a very strong uncle, and no one would dare to provoke you anymore after you


    finish the task he gave and head over to the Skyblur Sect,¡± Sofia cheered him on with a smule.


    Severin thought about it and said, ¡°Well, since we¡¯re here, we might as well search for some spiritual


    herbs. I desperately need some third¨Cgrale high¨Crank spiritual herbs right now.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re already a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist?¡± Sofia asked in surprise. She


    thought Severin was just a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist. ¡°Are you going to make a breakthrough to


    third¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist?¡±


    Severin thought about it and said, ¡°Well, since we¡¯re here, we might as well search for some spiritual


    herbs. I desperately need some third¨Cgrale high¨Crank spiritual herbs right now.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re already a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist?¡± Sofia asked in surprise. She


    thought Severin was just a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist. ¡°Are you going to make a breakthrough to


    third¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist?¡±

 Chapter 1425

    Chapter 1425


    Chapter 1425


    Severin nodded calmly in response to Sofia¡¯s shocked reaction. ¡°I am, but my attainment requires me


    to make a breakthrough to fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist. Only fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank pills can help


    me achieve more in my attainment.¡±


    Sofia said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re too talented. From what I know, only first¨Ctier sects can produce such


    alchemists. I¡¯m confident you¡¯ll be able to make a breakthrough to a third¨Cgrade high¨Crank and proceed


    to bing a fourth¨Cgrade or even fifth¨Cgrade alchemist, I know you can do it.¡±


    At that moment, Severin seemed to have discovered something through his mental power. His eyes lit


    up, and he made a right turn. ¡°Whoa, I didn¡¯t expect to find a second¨Cgrade high¨Crank spiritual herb so


    soon!¡±


    Sofia was briefly stunned. ¡°Your mental power is amazingly strong. I didn¡¯t even notice anything.


    Perhaps this spiritual herb is outside the scope of my mental power.¡±


    Severin reminded Sofia, ¡°Using mental power takes a toll on you. You should avoid using it unless it¡¯s


    really necessary. If you don¡¯t feel safe around me, then you wouldn¡¯t be safe on your own either.¡±


    Sofia then retracted her mental power and followed Severin. ¡°You mentioned that there were spiritual


    herbs, to try and see if I can sense them. I didn¡¯t expect it to fall beyond my range of spiritual energy


    so I just wanted


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin and Sofia made a few quick dashes across the forest and finally reached the area where the


    second¨Cgrade high¨Crank spiritual herb was. Severin was beaming with joy when he looked at the herb.


    He approached it and said, ¡°I never would have thought that there would be second¨Cgrade high¨Crank


    spiritual herbs not too far from the forest edge. Now I can¡¯t wait to see what else I can find in the


    forest¡¯s depths. There might be a lot of third¨Cgrade spiritual herbs, and perhaps even fourth¨Cgrade


    ones!¡±


    Sofia smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s possible, but it would only be in the deepest parts of the forest. The spirit


    beasts will be stronger if you go deeper, so you need to be extra careful at the time.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°I will. I have two beautiful wives waiting for me toe back in one piece.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯d be as good as dead if you¡¯re in danger. That is why you can¡¯t and shouldn¡¯t take any risks.


    You have strong mental power, so that¡¯ll allow you to sense any powerful spirit beasts. If you happen to


    notice any, our priority would be to leave as soon as possible.¡± Sofia smiled and advised him.


    ¡°Not bad! Not bad at all. This second¨Cgrade high¨Crank spiritual herb will be useful for alchemy, Severin


    had already gathered the spiritual herb and stored it in his spatial ring


    ¡°It sounds like there¡¯s somebat over in that direction, and I hear beast roars too. Shall we go over


    and have a look? Humans wouldn¡¯t risk their lives to piss off these spirit beasts if there isn¡¯t anything


    valuable there. I¡¯m sure there will be some spiritual herbs.¡± Severin pointed in one direction after


    hearing the sound.


    Sofia said with a slightly awkward expression, ¡°That¡¯s a possibility, but you should use your Mind¡¯s Eye


    technique to check the other person¡¯s attainment. We don¡¯t want to get ourselves in a mess.¡± She then


    added, ¡°That technique is really handy. It¡¯ll help us avoid any trouble,¡±


    When Severin heard that, he looked at Sofia from head to toe and teased her. ¡°Well, well. You seem to


    be getting increasingly excited about this technique. If you want it, then why don¡¯t we look for a cave so


    I can help you open your Mind¡¯s Eye?¡±

 Chapter 1426

    Chapter 1426


    Chapter 1426


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sofia felt awkward when Severin looked at her like that. She felt as if she had exposed her body to him


    and said with some hesitation, ¡°I do want to learn it, but I haven¡¯t decided just yet. How can you expect


    me to answer you that quickly when this involves me exposing my bare body to you?¡±


    To her surprise, Severin said teasingly, ¡°Didn¡¯t we already sleep with each otherst night? Just do it.


    Don¡¯t overthink¡±


    Sofia was lost for words. He was right in saying that they had slept together, but all they did was sleep¨C


    nothing else. The way he put it made it sound as though they had already gone all the way.


    ¡°Ugh, I never would¡¯ve thought that someone a decent man like you would your indecent moments!¡±


    Sofia rolled her eyes bashfully and pretended to nag him. ¡°Do you want your herbs or not? Someone


    else might get to it before you if you keep dying


    Severin nced at Sofia again and was relieved to find that she was not wearing her sect¡¯s uniform or


    token. Since they might meet some stronger members of other sects¨Cand possibly even take those


    people¡¯s belongings or kill some of their members, it would be troublesome if any escapees recognized


    her as a member of the Stormy Moon Sect and targeted her sectter on


    ¡°Let¡¯s fly over there.¡± Severin rose two meters above the ground while Sofia followed closely behind


    him. In less than three minutes, the two of them arrived at the area where the fight was taking ce. A


    valley with a river was situated some two to three hundred meters away, which could exin why there


    was not as much fog there.


    The two of them soon saw eight practitioners attacking a spirit beast.


    ¡°These eight people are probably from a sect. Their clothes are all the same,¡± Severin observed.


    Sofia then added, ¡°Their attainment seems to be pretty decent. All of them are warrior emperors, but


    they¡¯re only level one or level two warrior emperors. A freak like you would have no problem dealing


    with them.¡±


    Severin smiled wryly and said, ¡°How could you call me a freak? I¡¯m just giving you my advice when I


    said you should learn the Mind¡¯s Eye technique sooner rather thanter. Other people don¡¯t even get a


    chance to learn it.¡±


    Sofia did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about a freak in that sense. What I¡¯m trying


    to say is that you¡¯re the genius among geniuses in terms of attainment.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Oh? Well, thanks for yourpliment! The spirit beast is a little overwhelmed


    by the eight people attacking it, but it does seem as though this battle mightst for quite a while.¡±


    Sofia asked, ¡°I suppose you mean it¡¯ll be easier for you to get it if you wait for them to fight it out a bit


    longer?¡±


    Severin shook his head. ¡°No. Can¡¯t you see the spiritual herb behind that spirit beast? It¡¯s a third¨Cgrade


    medium¨Crank spiritual herb. It¡¯s pretty obvious why they¡¯re so desperate to get it. The herb is just by


    the river, and since there¡¯s so much fog around here, we could just swim over there sneakily and take


    it¡­¡±

 Chapter 1427

    Chapter 1427


    Chapter 1427


    Sofia¡¯s eyes lit up instantly when she heard what Severin said. ¡°Oh, so you intend to take the spiritual


    herb without having to fight them¡®¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Their attention is focused on the spirit beast, so they probably won¡¯t suspect that


    someone would swim across the river and take the herb. Once we get our hands on it, we¡¯ll continue to


    swim downstream for a certain distance before resurfacing from the water.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Sofia said with a smile. ¡°Even though the spirit beast and those sert disciples are no


    match for you, it¡¯d be even better if we could get the spiritual herb without having to engage in any


    conflict.¡±


    Following that conversation, they immediately began making their way to the river and dived right in.


    They then channeled their spiritual energy to their feet so they could swim more efficiently. Before long,


    they were already within arm¡¯s reach of the herb. Severin then surfaced from the water, plucked the


    herb from the soil, and stored it in his spatial ring. Once it had been collected, he continued to swim


    downstream with Softa before getting up from the water several meters away.


    ¡°The water feels so good! It¡¯s so enjoyable to swim in! I¡¯m still a little surprised that we were able to get


    the spiritual herb so easily. That was a very smart move!¡± Sofia smiled as she emerged from the water.


    She stood in the waist¨Chigh water, and her loose¨Cfitting silk¨Clike long dress had clung tightly to her


    body after bing wet. Her curves were entuated to their fullest. Severin nced at her and


    almost had a nosebleed. The dress on her body became near¨Ctransparent after being soaked, and he


    could see everything underneath the dress with rity. In an instant, Severin¡¯s heart began to feel


    throbbing hot.


    When Sofia noticed his gaze and his hot¨Cblooded expression, she looked at her body and immediately


    turned red. At that moment, she felt so shy that she wanted to hide away from his sight.


    ¡°What are you looking at?! You pervert!¡± Sofia inmediately turned around and was lost for words. Her


    dress managed to conceal everything before it got wet, and she did not expect it to be almost see¨C


    through when it was soaked. Her shyness had reached its peak, and she could tell that he was ogling


    her breasts earlier.


    Unfortunately, she had not taken into ount that she would be giving Severin, a good view of her


    buttocks when she turned


    around.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Severin was speechless for a while, but he soonmented, ¡°Ahem. I¡¯ll get out of the water and dry


    myself then. You have a very nice bottom, by the way.¡± He then flew up and channeled his spiritual


    energy while shaking his body. His action had removed the water from his clothes, thus drying his


    thes instantaneously.


    Severin then flew back to the side of the river.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Sofia looked at her buttocks and was just as speechless as before. As if looking at her buttocks


    was not enough, he just had to give her such apliment. She would much rather not hear that from


    him.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Sofia huffed coldly. She flew up to dry her clothes before descending to where Severin was


    ¡°Ugh! If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have followed you into the water earlier!¡± Sofia


    comined even though she was feeling a little happy deep down. After all, Severin had looked at her


    body with intrigue earlier, which suggested that he had a thing for her. It was so much better for him to


    react that way than to show no interest in her body.

 Chapter 1428

    Chapter 1428


    Chapter 1428


    Before Sofia had left South Link City, Shr hade up with an idea for her to dress sexier and


    seduce Severin. That might be the deciding factor for her


    *Win Severin¡¯s heart. Sofia never had the boldness to dress sexier, but she managed to show off


    her figure through sheer luck.


    Severin said with a smile, ¡°I can tell that you like me, Sofia. Oh, and since I¡¯ve already seen your body,


    you might as well just let me open your Mind¡¯s Eye for you and be done with it.¡±


    ¡°1. I didn¡¯t say I like you.¡± Sofia turned around. A smile appeared on the corner of her mouth and she


    could not help herself from biting her lips nervously.


    ¡°Haha.. you¡¯re just my type. It¡¯s as clear as day that you have a thing for me, but you still can¡¯t bring


    yourself to admit it.¡± Severinughed when he saw her shy expression.


    ¡°You jerk. You¡¯re such a meanie!¡± Sofia then turned around and summoned up her courage. ¡°You said


    that on purpose even though you already know that I like you. Well, you¡¯re right! I do like you. I¡¯ve liked


    you from the first time I met you, and my feelings for you grew deeper when I met you the second time.


    To tell you the truth, I wasn¡¯t just passing by when I went to South Link City¨CI went there on purpose to


    see you! Are you happy now that I¡¯ve confessed my love to you?¡±


    Her words made Severin even more attracted to her. He could not help himself from talong a step


    forward and embracing the beautiful woman in front of him. Amidst Sofia¡¯s surprise, he went even


    further and kissed her on the lips


    ¡°Megh!¡± Such feelings of love came too quickly. It was like a whirlwind that caught Sofia off guard and


    elicited a gentle moan from her. However, she closed her eyes and reciprocated the kiss, knowing that


    Severin was a man who took responsibility When Severin decided to kiss her, it signified that he loved


    her, and would shower her with care and affection from that moment onward. That was Sofia¡¯s first


    kiss, and she never would have expected her first kiss to happen under such circumstances. Since she


    lacked any kissing techniques, she could only respond mechanically and allow Severin to have his way


    with her.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Once the kiss ended, Sofia rolled her eyes. ¡°You took my first kiss!¡±


    The slightly resentful look on her beautiful face made Severin¡¯s heart tremble even more. ¡®She


    bes more and more beautiful with every passing look. I guess it was only a matter of time until I


    fell in love with her,¡® Severin thought to himself.


    At that moment, the sound of apuse was heard not far behind them. Severin released Sofia slowly


    from his embrace and looked in the direction of the pping.

 Chapter 1429

    Chapter 1429


    Chapter 1429


    The man apuding them was a fat man, and there were two other men -one short and the other tall¨C


    standing beside him Thetter two looked a little thin, almost as if they were a little malnourished.


    ¡°Mmmm! So, it¡¯s your first kiss, then! I¡¯m guessing that means you¡¯re still a virgin too!¡± The fat man


    looked at Safia with a lewd expression and said with an evil smile, ¡°We gat lucky then.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, not bad! I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d be lucky enough to meet such a beautiful woman here! And she¡¯s a


    virgin too¡­ heheh!¡± The tall man let out a perverted chuckle and looked at Sofia with a lustful gaze.


    After all, there were not a lot of women in their sect who were as beautiful as Sofia


    Severin¡¯s expression snured slightly as he looked at the three of them. He then asked, ¡°Which sect are


    you from? Why would a sect ept such degenerates like you?¡±


    ¡°Degenerates?¡± The fat man went nk for a moment. Finally, he said with a smirk, ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t you


    recognize the Mometo Sect¡¯s uniform? The two of you seem to be unaffiliated practitioners, so where


    did you get the nerve to call us degenerates? What are you to us then? Trash?¡±


    The tall man clenched his fists and said, ¡°Don¡¯t argue with that guy, Leeson. He¡¯s going to be dead


    soon anyway. Why bother getting so worked up over trash like that?¡±


    The short man was a little jealous of Severin¡¯s pond looks and could not resist remarking, ¡°Look at han.


    He¡¯s just a pretty boy! He doesn¡¯t even have any muscles. I hate guys like this the most.¡±


    The fat manughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a shame that he just only managed to win her heart. But we¡¯re the


    ones who will get some actionter, not him!¡±


    The short man smiled evilly. ¡°That girl is such a hottie, Leeson. I think we should keep her alive for a


    few more days and enjoy her holes before killing her. Does that sound good to you?¡±


    The fat man¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Great idea. Let¡¯s do that! Haha!!!


    ¡°The Mamelo Sect is about as strong as my sect, but I don¡¯t know just how strong these people are.¡±


    Sofia red at the three men in annoyance. Theirments made her feel like ripping them to shreds.


    After all, she had a very high position in the Stormy Moon Sect because she was the daughter of the


    sect leader. No disciple would dare to make such obscenements toward her.


    Severin was a little stunned, but he soon said, ¡°Are you that curious to know their attainment?¡±


    ¡°Of course. If their attainment is lower than mine, then I¡¯ll be happy to kill them with my own hands. I¡¯m


    just worried that it¡¯s higher than mine because they¡¯re disciples from a sect.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Their attainment isn¡¯t that high. That fat man is only a level one


    warrior emperor, and the other two are level eight warrior kings They¡¯re absolute trash, and you can


    easily deal with all three of them.¡±


    Sofia rubbed her hands with glee and said, ¡°Leave them to me then


    Severin could tell from her gloomy expression that she was fuming. He nodded and said, ¡°Sure. Feel


    free to go han. I¡¯ll just stand here and watch.¡±


    ¡°They saw through our attainment before we even made a move. Do you think we could¡¯ve bumped


    into one of the stronger unaffiliated practitioners?¡± The short man was a little wary after hearing the


    conversation between Severin and Sofia.


    However, the fat man smiled coldly and said, ¡°Rx. They¡¯re probably just trying In see us. There


    aren¡¯t a lot of strong warrior emperors among these unaffiliated practitioners. Besides, P¡¯s also one of


    the better disciples in the sect. Our luck can¡¯t be that bad.¡±


    The tall man the remarked, ¡°A lot of unaffiliated practitioners will bluff in try and scare their opponents.


    Don¡¯t be a scaredy cat and let yourself be fooled by them.¡±

 Chapter 1430

    Chapter 1430


    Chapter 1430


    The fat man then said, ¡°Lonno is right. I¡¯ve met women like her before. When I finally fought against


    her, it turned out that she was just a level two warrior king. Tcalled her bluff when she said that she was


    a level eight warrior king. When I defeated. her, I used her for several days before killing her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re no better than animals!¡± Sofia saw red when she heard that and immediately rushed toward the


    three of them.


    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯ve got guts for charging at us, 1 ll give you that. Aren¡¯t you afraid of delivering yourself to


    us on a silver tter?¡± the fat man did not seem to fear her at all. He clenched his fist and released his


    spiritual energy


    Unfortunately, he was several levels lower than Sulia and was unable to withstand her punch at all. She


    sent him flying with that single punch, and he crashed to the ground several hundreds of meters away.


    Blood was flowing profusely from his


    mouth.


    ¡°No! This can¡¯t be! How is this possible?! How can they be level four warrior emperors when they¡¯re


    unaffiliated practitioners? They look so young too!¡± The fat man¡¯s eyes were chock full of disbelief. That


    was the moment he realized that he had messed with the wrong person.


    ¡°A level four warrior emperor!¡± The other two men were about to attack Sofia ton, but their legs went


    limp after they saw that


    scene.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Spare us!¡± The tall man knelt on the ground after has initial shock. He knew that he was powerless


    against a level four warrior emperor, so he could only kneel and beg for mercy.


    The short man knelt and begged Sofia for mercy too. ¡°We know now that we were wrong. We were just


    joking earlier. It was just banter among men. I never had those ideas about you!¡±


    The tall man followed suit and said, ¡°Yes! We weren¡¯t serious! We don¡¯t have any lewd thoughts about


    you!¡±


    Sofia walked up to the two of them. She smiled coldly and immediately released a wave of spiritual


    energy. ¡°What do you take me for, an idiot?¡±


    When the fat mati saw his two juniors being killed so effortlessly, he sat up in fear and said in a


    trembling voice, ¡°No! Don¡¯t kill me! Please! We realize our mistakes now! We won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡±


    Sofia could not be bothered to entertain his pleas and walked toward him to take his life.


    The murderous look in Sofia¡¯s eyes left the fat man feeling flustered and fearful, but he immediately


    tried to act tough. ¡°Think twice before you do anything! If you spare me, I¡¯ll forget about what happened


    today. I am a warrior emperor, after all, I am slightly higher in the Mometa Sect¡¯s hierarchy. If you kill


    me, those who are stronger than me will seek revenge.¡±


    Sofia sneered and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that stupid? It¡¯s normal for sect disciples to die in such a


    dangerous ce. No one knows who or what killed you. Besides, even if some of your fellow disciples


    passed by and saw your dead body before it got eaten by the spirit beasts, do you think they¡¯ll know


    who killed you? Your threats don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    Another dull thump was heard and the fat man copsed lifelessly to the ground.

 Chapter 1431

    Chapter 1431


    Chapter 1431


    ¡°Haha. Too bad, 1 was just passing by and I saw what you did.¡±


    Suddenly, a man jumped off from a nearby tree. He had his arms folded and ced them in front of his


    chest while looking at Sofia with a meaningful look


    Sofia looked over and balled up her hand when she discovered the man had the same uniform as the


    previous three people. Oh, really? It¡¯s really too bad for you then. If you had pretended that you didn¡¯t


    see anything, you could have saved yourself. Since you decide to show yourself, you have just


    expedited your death sooner.¡±


    As spiritual energy pushed out of her fist, she dashed forward and punched the man. Seeing how Sofia


    attacked without any warning, the man smiled and had his fist ready. A loud sound was created as both


    of their fists collided together.


    ¡°What the?¡±


    The moment the two fists met, Sofia looked shocked as she could feel the power the man possessed in


    his body was greater than hers. The man added more spiritual energy to his fist and sted Sofia


    several feet away. Sofia staggered a few steps back before she could stabilize her body.


    As of then, Severin walked over to Sofia and said, ¡°I think it wasn¡¯t too long ago that he leveled up to


    level six warrior emperor. You¡¯re not his match.¡±


    That had Sofia feeling at a loss for wordspletely. She rolled her eyes andined, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t


    you tell me that earlier? I thought he was almost the same as the previous three guys.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said you wished to fight with someone stronger than you to


    feel your power? Besides, he can¡¯t kill you instantly because your attainment is quite high. And the


    main thing is you dashed out before I could warn you. So I thought I should let you feel just how much


    different your power is from his.¡±


    He looked at the man and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re already here when Sofia killed those three


    men. Why didn¡¯t you show yourself and save them just now?¡±


    The man¡¯s mouth twitched violently and squeezed his brows. ¡°Wow, not bad. You actually discovered


    me.¡±


    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°That¡¯s right. I was already here and witnessed them get killed. I


    didn¡¯t do anything about it because I have never liked them. It¡¯s quite nice that they are dead now. They


    have a lot of spiritual herbs in their spatial ring. After I kill you and her, I won¡¯t feel bad about taking the


    items in their spatial rings. I surely don¡¯t feel good killing them myself since we are members of the


    same sect.¡±


    After hearing that, Severin chuckled. ¡°You are very confident. But you can never kill me.¡®


    The man frowned. ¡°Never? Haha. I thought you were weaker than this woman because you were just


    watching from the side when she attacked me. Guess that your attainment is slightly higher than her


    after hearing what you said.¡±


    Then again, he continued confidently, ¡°But I¡¯m a level six warrior emperor. I¡¯m one of the strongest


    members of the sect. I don¡¯t believe you are stronger than me and I don¡¯t believe you are capable of


    killing me.¡±


    ¡°Haha. There is nothing more I can say to make you believe but you¡¯re going to know what I said is the


    truthter!¡± Severin


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    chuckled.


    As he waved his hand, a giant spiritual energy beam appeared and flew toward the man. It looked


    surreal and very sturdy.

 Chapter 1432

    Chapter 1432


    Chapter 1432


    ¡°What?¡±


    Even though Severin¡¯s attack was just a normal attack, his opponent felt threatened and realized his


    life could be in danger. When the attack was not far from him, he quickly transformed his spiritual


    energy into his palm and activated his technique.


    A giant hand created from spiritual energy appeared. The hand was a few times higher than his height.


    After that, he felt relieved because he believed his technique was strong enough to block Severin¡¯s


    attack since Severin¡¯s attack was just a normal attack. Then again, he knew the situation was not in his


    favor when he could hardly deal with a normal attack from. Severin. His wish to kill Severin was never


    going to happen


    Suddenly, the spiritual beam and the giant hand collided and smashed together. A loud exploding


    sound appeared after a ring ray shed. The giant hand started cracking and exploded.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The man widened his eyes shockingly. How could his technique fall to withhold a normal attack from


    Severin? He was amazed to realize the huge difference between him and Severin. Based on the


    power, he presumed Severin¡¯s attack was an attack from either a level seven or level eight warrior


    emperor.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡± His face became pale.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    His attack was only able to block some of the spiritual energy beam. There was some remaining power


    that continued to fly toward him. As such, he quickly formed a spiritual energy shield to protect himself.


    Despite that, he was still feeling frightened and threatened by Severin¡¯s attack.


    The moment the spiritual energy shield was formed, the remaining power of the spiritual energy beam


    hit the shield. The shield managed to block off some of the power before it got crushed. Whereas the


    remaining power of the spiritual energy hit the man and sent the man flying several feet away. As he


    flew, he hit a tree and the impact stopped him from flying further. A mouthful of blood rushed up his


    throat. He felt ufortable and splurted the blood out which made his face turn pale.


    ¡°Sir, sir, please don¡¯t kill me. I beg you, please don¡¯t kill me. It took me a lot of effort to have this


    attainment. Please have mercy on me!¡± the man begged.


    As a level six warrior emperor, he was a person the members of the sect looked up to and would give


    anything to please. Definitely, not the person who kneeled down to beg for mercy and looked frightened


    now.

 Chapter 1433

    Chapter 1433


    Chapter 1433


    Severin walked right up to him and looked down on him just like a winner. ¡°How can you ask me to let


    you go? If you didn¡¯t show yourself, I probably will consider that. But you did just the opposite and you


    even tried to kill us. I really can¡¯t think of any reason to let you go.¡±


    The man was in despair after hearing that. No words could describe just how remorse he felt now. He


    regretted being a greedy person who pried on the items in his fellow members¡® spatial rings and also


    the spatial rings of the people who killed his fellow members.


    That was right. He would have never been in the situation if he was not greedy. His eyes shed.


    Suddenly, he stepped and started to run to the side to get ready to fly away. Too bad, he was never


    Severin¡¯s match, especially when he suffered an injury. Severin moved quickly and appeared behind


    him all of a sudden. His hand was covered with spiritual energy and he gave the man¡¯s back a hard


    smack. The man dropped from the sky and was already dead before even crashing to the ground.


    Meanwhile, Sofia had already collected the spatial rings from the other people. As the man was lying


    on the floor, she went over to collect his spatial ring too. After that, she approached Severin and gave


    the four spatial rings to him.


    ¡°Damn, what kind of bad luck do we have to meet so many perverts in one day? And they are all from


    the same sect, she said.


    Severin smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not what I feel. I think today is our hicky day.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Why? Sofia was shocked


    Severin smiled. ¡°We have no idea how long have they been in this forest. Maybe a couple of days


    which means they have already collected plenty of spiritual herbs. Isn¡¯t it a good thing that they did our


    job for us?


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that we killed them. In this way, we can prevent more


    people from being their


    victims.¡±


    Sofia nodded and smiled. ¡°Luckily you¡¯re the one they met. Not everyone is strong enough to kill them,


    especially thest guy. With his attainment, he is qualified to be a guardian in my sect. He¡¯s probably


    the strongest guy in this forest, other than you.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Too bad I¡¯m the one they met. Haha. Come on, let¡¯s leave this ce. The smell of the


    blood is going to attract the enchanted beast. Let those enchanted beast handle their bodies.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Sofia nodded. As she walked behind Severin, she reminisced back the time they kissed and


    felt shy and sweet about it.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    After walking for a short while, Severin looked back and asked, ¡°Oh, what did you say just now? Was it


    your first kiss?¡±


    Sofia nodded shyly and whispered in a soft voice, ¡°Yes. You took away my first kiss without giving me


    time to prepare. It was


    too sudden!¡±


    Severin chuckled. ¡°How do you intend to prepare yourself? Should 1 inform you before I kiss you to get


    your permission? And set a date and time for the kiss to happen?


    It was so funny Sofia burst outughing. ¡°Nonsense! You don¡¯t look like a person who likes to crack a


    joke. Guess looks can be perceiving¡±

 Chapter 1434

    Chapter 1434


    Chapter 1434


    Meanwhile, Severin walked right up to Sofia and held her hand. With a serious expression and tone, he


    said, ¡°Sofia, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I¡¯m a responsible man. I know you are a nice girl


    too.¡±


    ¡°I believe in you! I really wish I could tell Dad about this right now. He¡¯ll be so thrilled to know it!¡± Sodia


    said happily with her Tosy check


    ¡°Your father? Does he know me?¡± Severin frowned and did not understand why Sofia said that.


    Sofia replied, ¡°Yes. I told him you saved me and you¡¯re a third¨Cgrade alchemist so he knows who you


    are and is impressed. with how talented you are. He¡¯s also the one who encouraged me to chase after


    you when I told him I like you but I¡¯m too shy to go find you.¡±


    Severin responded withughter. ¡°This is a good thing. I was afraid your father would not approve us to


    be together because I¡¯m not a member of your sect.¡±


    Nheless, Sofia thought there was zero chance of that happening. She rolled her eyes and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re so talented, handsome, has high attainment, and a third¨Cgrade alchemist. There is no reason


    why my Dad would disapprove of you. He even told me to take this opportunity to be with you. He was


    very certain I¡¯ll live happily together with you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! He¡¯s a very smart man!¡± Severin chuckled.


    Both of them continued walking. After an hour or so, the sky was gradually turning dark.


    ¡°Do you see a cave nearby? It¡¯s gettingte. The forest is not safe at night. We¡¯re going to have


    difficulty with our vision but not the enchanted beast,¡± Sofia said nervously as she looked up at the sky.


    As they looked to the front, all they could was fog. The vision was restricted. She was concerned with


    their safety if they failed to find a cave to rest in.


    Severin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to hunt the wild hare over there. I can show you my cooking skills after we


    gather some firewood. Didn¡¯t you doubt my cooking skills? It¡¯s the chance for me to let you see how


    good my cooking is.¡±


    Sofia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Oh, ya! But the wild hare looks so cute, can we eat something else?¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°Are you sure? The meat is very tender. As a fighter, you shouldn¡¯t have so


    muchpassion toward the enchanted beast.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s eat the wild hare.¡± Sofia smiled.


    After Severin epted her and kissed her, she had been having a good mood. Both of them hunted


    the wild hare and gathered the firewood. After that, they went on to look for a hidden cave to rest


    inside.


    ¡°This cave is quite hidden. We should be safe to spend the night here,¡± Severin said after taking a


    nce.


    Sofia nodded. ¡°We found eight spiritual herbs today. The level of the spiritual herb is higher the more


    we enter the deeper side of the jungle. And the quantity will increase too. I¡¯m already looking forward to


    how much we can find tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 1435

    Chapter 1435


    Chapter 1435


    Severin responded to Sofia with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s not all we got. Remember the spatial rings we


    collected from those guys? That loot is the main prize today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. I have forgotten about that. Why don¡¯t we take a look at them now? I¡¯m really curious what


    we¡¯re going to find in them,¡± Sofia said while her eyes lit up.


    At that time, Severin was busy grilling the wild hare¡¯s meat. ¡°Take them. Separate out the spiritual


    herbs and categorize them into their different grade. The same goes for weapons, techniques, and


    other items. You handle the loot and I¡¯m in charge of our dinner.¡±


    Immediately, he waved his hand and the four spatial rings flew and stopped in front of Sofia, Sofia


    smiled and replied, ¡± Alright. I¡¯m not going to refuse since you entrust me to handle them.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Do you hear what you¡¯re saying? You¡¯re going to be my woman. Of course, I trust you.


    Besides, what is mine is yours and vice versa. Do we really need to mind about those small things?¡±


    Those sweet words had touched Sofia¡¯s heart. Her check turned rosy. ¡°Who are you calling your


    woman? I only agree to be your girlfriend so I¡¯m not really your woman yet.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Haha. So you¡¯re saying that in order to be my woman, both of us have to sleep


    together first. I guess 1 have to work harder to achieve that goal then.¡±


    ¡°Stop that! You¡¯re making me embarrassed!!


    Within seconds, Sofia¡¯s face flushed red. She did not think Severin was capable of saying those


    embarrassing stuff right in front of her. However, her reaction would be totally different if it was another


    man who said. Maybe she would feel extremely disgusted to the extent that she would want to kill the


    man.


    On the contrary, she had a sweet feeling hearing it from Severin. At least, she could tell Severin had


    feelings for her too.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    After some thinking, Severin said, ¡°Hey, try to get along with Diane and She. I believe you¡¯re the type


    who gets jealous. easily and likes to create tension between people.¡±


    Sofia smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I couldn¡¯t be bothered to do those. Didn¡¯t you see how well we


    got along? We have basically be best friends.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Great!¡± Severinughed.


    e continued.


    He flipped his hand and took out the secret spices he prepared to sprinkle on the wild hare¡¯s meat. The


    grilling


    ¡°Wow! Those perverts from the afternoon were truly disgusting but they had a lot of spiritual herbs in


    their spatial rings. I estimate the total amount to be more than a hundred. But just a few training


    technique books andbat technique books. The levels of those training techniques andbat


    techniques are not very high,¡± Sofia eximed shockingly while she was going through the loot.


    Severin nced over and was surprised too. ¡°Not bad. I see there are around twenty over third¨Cgrade


    and fourth¨Cgrade spiritual herbs. Oh, fourth grade medium¨Crank spiritual herb! Haha! Not bail, not bad!


    What a nice present from them!¡± Sofia had mixed feelings. ¡°That¡¯s because you have high attainment.


    We¡¯re doomed if our attainments are lower than them.¡±


    After she had finished categorizing everything, e walloed over, sat beside the bonfire, watched at


    sizzling meat, and gulped. ¡°Damn, it smells so good. I hope it tastes as good as it smells.¡±

 Chapter 1436

    Chapter 1436


    Chapter 1436


    Severin smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s going to taste ten times better than the one we had before. That was


    not bad but mine is definitely going taste much better.¡±


    After hearing that, Sofia rolled her eyes. ¡°Bluff all you want.¡±


    Suddenly, she remembered something. ¡°Damn, what a loss! We had a bet. Do you remember I was


    going to let you kiss me if your meat is more delicious? But you have already kissed me and I haven¡¯t


    even eaten the meat yet.¡±


    Her subtle humor amused Severin. What great joy to discover this side of Sofia that Severin did not


    know before. After a while, the meat was finally done. During that period, Sofia could not keep her eyes


    away from the meat and looked at it with hopeful


    eyes


    ¡°Here, take a bite. But be careful. It¡¯s very hot.


    Severin took out a dagger to slice a piece of meat to give it to Sofia Sofia blew it twice in an attempt to


    lower the temperature before putting it into her mouth.


    ¡°Oh, my god! This is so good! It tastes delicious. The outeryer is crispy but the inner meat is so


    tender. What a perfect texture!¡± she eximed after biting twice.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, she could not resist it anymore and started to munch away. ¡°Gosh, this is seriously very


    good!¡±


    As the daughter of a sect leader, she had enjoyed all kinds of good food throughout her life. Every time


    she ate, she was taught to eat like ady, chewed with her mouth closed and slowly. That was totally


    out of the picture now. She ate like she had not eaten for days. Oil had stained her mouth and she


    could not even care to wipe it off.


    ¡°So yummy! Why aren¡¯t you eating


    After eating a few pieces, Sofia discovered Severin was not eating at all. Instead, he was just staring at


    her. At that time, Tralized how she behaved and felt embarrassed about it.


    she


    ¡°Excuse me. I don¡¯t normally eat like this. But this is too f*cking tasty and I couldn¡¯t control myself from


    shoving it down my throat,¡± she exined.


    Severin smiled. ¡°I have eaten a lot before so I¡¯m not as excited as you are. And I think it¡¯s enjoyable to


    see how much you like


    With that, Sofia was in love with Severin even more. She was so shy that she had a problem looking at


    Severin. ¡°Eat some. I¡¯m too embarrassed to eat more if you don¡¯t start eating


    Only then did Severin start to slice more meat off and start eating.


    ¡°Oh! I nearly forgot to take out the spiritual alcohol to go with the meat.¡± After eating for a while, Severin


    remembered about the spiritual alcohol and quickly took two bottles out. Then he passed one bottle to


    Solia.


    ¡°This is fantastic. Good food and good alcohol are the best pairing,¡± Sofia said satisfyingly after taking a


    big sip.

 Chapter 1437

    Chapter 1437


    Chapter 1437


    ¡°This is so satisfying. I¡¯m so full and I can¡¯t eat anymore. I think my stomach is going to burst if I eat


    more.¡±


    After a while, Sofia rubbed her stomach and was feeling very full. It was only then that she had the time


    to wipe off the ail stain on her mouth with a piece of tissue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You got plenty more chances to eat it in the future,¡± Severin said because he could tell


    Sofia wished she could


    eet more.


    Sofia quickly took the chance and said, ¡°You have to remember what you promised me. You have to


    cook it for me every time my craving locks in.¡±


    Severin tonk the chance to tease her. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who asked me not to kill the wild hare


    because it¡¯s cute? I don¡¯t see you have a problem eating it just now.¡±


    Embarrassingly, Sofia pursed her lips and said, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know it could taste this good. Think about


    it. Normally we can hardly finish eating an enchanted brast because they are normally rtivelyrge in


    size. But this wild hare is just slightly bigger than a normal rabbit and it¡¯s just the right size for one


    meal.¡±


    As Severin was listening, he looked outside and said after Sofia finished talking. ¡°Hey, Sofia. It¡¯s still


    early. Do you want to¡­?¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Sofia was stunned. All of a sudden, her heart pounded rapidly because she was feeling nervous. She


    had never thought Severin would want to sleep with her so quickly. Although this cave was quite


    hidden, she was not prepared. Not mentioning that she had only confessed her feelings to him today


    and it had only been half a day since they decided to be together. She did nat think Severin would be


    so eager to sleep with her.


    ¡°Does man really love to do it so much?¡± Sofia wondered.


    She looked at Severin and bit her lip. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too fast? I¡¯m not ready yet.¡±


    In fact, Severin was a little too shy to ask directly. He thought hard toe out with a more subtle way


    to ask. ¡°I mean I have already seen your body this afternoon. So I was thinking of helping you open


    your third eye since you really want to learn Mind¡¯s Eye so badly,¡±


    Sofia was stunned by the question. It turned out Severin wanted to open her third eye. Guessed she


    had misunderstood him again.


    ¡°Oh, god! I wonder what would he think if he knew what I was thinking just now, Sofia thought to


    herself.


    Then she gave Severin a smile and said, ¡°Alright, Let¡¯s do it tonight. This cave is quite hidden but I¡¯m


    still afraid that someone or some enchanted beast might barged in. It¡¯s still fine if it is an enchanted


    beast. But how awful it would be if it was a man?¡±


    Severin gave Sofia a solution. ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t worry about that. I will set up a perimeter with my


    telekinesis. If any man or enchanted beast is nearby, I will be aware and you will have enough time to


    put on your clothes.¡±


    He quickly continued, ¡°And it won¡¯t take long to upen your third eye. Probably just a few minutes and it


    will be over. I don¡¯t think we can be that unlucky, right?


    ¡°Ob, just a couple of minutes. Alright then,¡± Sofia nodded and agreed.


    On the other side of where they were, someone seemed to have been living there because there was


    some dry grass Laid nicely on the ground. Sofia looked at it and walked over. Her heart was pounding.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, she came to terms with herself because she realized eventually she


    would sleep with Severin one day to be his woman. was when she took off her dress and ced it


    nicely on the day grass for her to lie down

 Chapter 1438

    Chapter 1438


    Chapter 1438


    Once that was done, Sofia looked back to see what Severin was doing. Shockingly, she discovered


    Severin was admiring her body. The way he looked at her had her body temperature rising as if there


    was a fire in his eyes that warmed her body.


    ¡°Do¨Cdo you like what you see?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sofia rolled her eyes and pretended to stay calm. However, she was in fact feeling so shy that her


    cheeks had turned red


    ¡°Of course. Will I be looking at it for so long if I don¡¯t like it?¡± Severin replied.


    After that, he walked over and sat down beside Sofia. As he flipped his hand, a small box appeared. He


    opened the small box. It was full of silver needles


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not going to hurt. In fact, you¡¯re going to feel sofortable and moan when I take the


    needle away,¡± he smiled and exined calmly


    To be honest, he really looked forward to what was going to happen next


    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t do that!¡±


    Sofia tilted her head to the other side and closed her eyes. Suddenly, Severin became very focused on


    what he was doing. Gradually, he stabbed the needles into Sofia s soft skin one by one and twisted


    them.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    When Severin palled out the first needle, it felt sofortable as if a small current ran through her


    body that her body could not help but tremble. As Severin said, she also moaned to show how nice the


    feeling was. Sofia frowned vehemently and felt ashamed. She was so confident that she would control


    herself but the feeling was just too overwhelming for her.


    Severin smiled and was not surprised with the result. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just let it out if you want to. It¡¯s not


    embarrassing. Don¡¯t try to suppress it. Diane and She had gone through the same thing. It¡¯s only


    going to be difficult for you if you suppress it.¡±


    Sofia was at a loss fur words. Just then, Severin took the opportunity and pulled out the second needle.


    As time passed, all the needles were pulled and Sofia was feeling so shy that her cheek was reddish,


    She sat and out on her dress.


    ¡± was really nervous because I was afraid you¡¯re going to force yourself on me,¡± she said.


    Severin smiled bitterly and felt speechless. ¡°I¡¯m not an animal and I can control myself very well. I¡¯ll


    never do anything to you without your permission.¡±


    Then again, he smirked and said, ¡°But if that¡¯s what you want, I would very much wish to do that.¡±


    After that, he retracted back his telekinesis.


    ¡°Take a good rest. This is the manual on how to learn Mind¡¯s Eyes. Take it and study it.¡±


    As he finished parking up all the needles, he took out a book and threw it to Sofia.


    Solia caught the book happily. ¡°Oh, yeah! I can learn Mind¡¯s Eye now!¡± Suddenly, someone dashed into


    the cave without any warning

 Chapter 1439

    Chapter 1439


    Chapter 1439


    When Severin and Solia saw someone rushed in, they quickly put their guard up and looked at the


    person. The person was shocked to see there were people inside the cave too. Then Severin took the


    chance to take a good look at the intruder. It was a beautiful youngdy. He eyeballed and estimated


    that she could be in her early twenties. There was blood at theer of her mouth and she looked


    scared and frightened. Meena Carney was her name.


    She quickly begged. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. But could you keep quiet and let me stay here for a while? I¡¯m being


    chased by some people. If they find me, I¡¯ll be dead. Please let me stay here a while.¡±


    Sofia looked at Severin and noticed Severin did not have the intention to reject the request. She


    answered, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Meena looked relieved but she continued to look at the entrance of the cave with fear. Then she took


    out a healing pill and ate it.


    ¡°Damn it! Where did she go? I¡¯m sure she¡¯s around here! Find her? We came from two different


    directions and we should have surrounded her by now. It just doesn¡¯t make sense that she would


    disappear all of a sudden!¡±


    Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice was heard outside of the cave. Obviously, it was the people who were trying to


    find this woman.


    ¡°Haha. She has a fantastic body. It¡¯s not often we see a beautiful girl like her. We surely can¡¯t let her go.


    Who knows when is the next time we have an opportunity like this,¡± a man chuckded.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The other


    Buy said rudely, ¡°F*ck. I haven¡¯t slept with any woman for two weeks and here, we see this beautiful


    girl¡±


    Sofia and Severin exchanged looks with each other and smiled bitterly. It seemed like this girl bumped


    into a group of perverts.


    After thinking for a while, Severin said. ¡°Hey, Sofia. I bet they have a lot of spiritual herbs since they


    have been here for two


    weks¡±


    Sofia¡¯s eyes lit uppletely. ¡°Are you suggesting what I¡¯m thinking?¡±


    Severin nodded and walked to the entrance of the cave. As Meena stared at him shockingly, he said,


    ¡°Hey, the girl you¡¯re looking for is here!¡±


    ¡°You! You b*stard! How could you betray me? Didn¡¯t you just promise that you will help me?¡± Meena


    cussed.


    She was so angry that her blood pressure increased instantly which nearly made her faint. Never had


    she thought these two people would actually do such a thing


    ¡°Hey! There is a cave over there! Damn it! The girl is hiding in there!¡±


    As they heard Severin¡¯s voice, they discovered the cave and sprinted over. The leader of the group,


    Gilbert, had a well- groomed beard on his face. He waved his hand and instructed the others to follow


    him into the cave.


    ¡°There, there, there. She¡¯s really in here. Hey, man, thanks for informing us. If not, we can never find


    her,¡± Gilbert said with an evil smile. His eyes lit up when he saw the girl they were searching.


    ¡°Damn you! Didn¡¯t you promise to let me hide in here? I didn¡¯t think you would actually sell me out!¡±


    Meena stayed in a corner and felt despair. She red at Severin angrily and hoped she could rip him


    apart for informing those people of her location.

 Chapter 1440

    Chapter 1440


    Chapter 1440


    ¡°I allow them toe in but I didn¡¯t sell you out. Aren¡¯t you still hiding here? Severin marked as he


    shrugged. Meena could not believe how mean Severin was. He had obviously sold her out and yet, he


    refused to admit it.


    ¡°Gilbert, look That girl is even prettier than the bite we were chasing¡±


    Suddenly, a guy saw Sofia and was amazed by her beauty.


    The guy next to him said, ¡°Haha I think God loves us so much that he sent another woman to us.¡±


    Their intention was clear. Sofia¡¯s beauty had captured their attention and they were nning on doing


    dirty things to her.


    Meena smirked ¡°This is your karma Do you think they will be so kind as to thank you for informing


    them? Look at what your have done. Now they are after this woman too. You have exposed her to


    danger too.¡±


    Gilbert touched has beard while thinking and Inoked at Sofia. He then concluded that Sofia was indeed


    prettier than Meena


    ¡°Hey, kid. I¡¯m going to spare you and your woman¡¯s life since you told us there is a cave here. Go and


    wait outside. After we are done, you can leave together with her. How is that? Be grateful for this


    opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Gilbert is right. We have never been so kind to spare someone¡¯s life before!¡± A fat guy from the


    group chuckled loudly.


    From their perspective, Severin, Sofia, and Meena had nowhere to run anymore


    Just then, Severin said, ¡°Idiots! You have no idea why I want all of you toe in here. I bet you guys


    must have a lot of spiritual herbs in your spatial ring after being in the forest for a long time.¡®


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you thinking of killing us?¡± The fat guy asked angrily when he realized what


    Severin was implying The smile on his face froze too.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this guy appreciates our kindness. Let¡¯s just kill him!¡± another guy tried to persuade


    Gilbert.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to sell me out when you told them I¡¯m here?¡± Meena asked, shocked.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Meanwhile, Sofia approached Meena and gave her a gentle smile. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name? Don¡¯t


    worry. We¡¯re not bad guys. They are the real bad guys. We thought they have been in here for a long


    time so they ought to have a lot of spiritual herbs. We n to steal it from them.¡±


    Meena felt so surprised. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for the misunderstanding. My name is Meena Carney, a level


    two warrior emperor. The one with the beard is the strongest among them. He¡¯s a level four warrior


    emperor. Are either of you strong enough to defeat them?¡±


    Severin responded with a smile. Without wasting more time, he sprinted to where the bad guys were.


    It just took him roughly several seconds to kill all the bad guys.


    ¡°What do you think now?¡± Severin smiled. ¡°We were kind enough to give you a hiding ce but you


    actually thought we were going to sell you out, I feel so disappointed.¡±


    Embarrassingly, Maena apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for thinking that way. But you didn¡¯t tell me your n


    before you told them I¡¯m here. So I thought you nned to hand me over to them.¡±


    Sofia smiled. ¡°Haha. He said that to lure then in. He¡¯s a saint so those guys are ninthingpared to


    him.¡±

 Chapter 1441

    Chapter 1441


    Chapter 1441


    ¡°A saint?!¡± Meena gasped vehemently. The difficulty level for a saint in kill a level four warrior emperor


    was zero.


    Severin stopped caring about Meena and walked over to the bad guys to collect their spatial rings.


    After that, he waved his hand. The bad guys bodies hovered into the air and flew out one by one to the


    forest where the enchanted beast would


    endeavor them.


    ¡°Gosh! Your telelnesis is so strong!¡± Meena eximed as she watched Severin sending those bodies


    out easily. A task that was difficult for most people.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please forgive me. It was really a misunderstanding. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡±


    Once again, Meena apologized as she felt bad. She was nothing but grateful to Severin and She for


    sheltering and also killing those bad guys Severin looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m a gentleman and that¡¯s


    not going to be a big issue for me.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Meena cracked a smile. ¡°That¡¯s good. I take that you ept my apology.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re free to stay here for the night. I presume you will recover when morninges,¡± Severin


    offered.


    ¡°Will I disturb both of you?¡± Meena asked embarrassedly.


    Severin and Sofia looked like a perfect match for being a handsome guy and a beautiful woman. Sofia


    did not refute when the bad guys said she was Severin¡¯s woman just now. Hence, Meena could safely


    assume they were a couple


    Severin smbled. ¡°No. It¡¯s morning snon anyway.


    Meena nodded. ¡°Thank you so much. You are my saviors. I have stayed in this forest for a long period


    too and I haven¡¯t encountered any serious danger. In fact, I was nning to go back today but I


    bumped into those perverts and I really thought I was done fur.¡®


    Sofia smiled bitterly. ¡°There are really a lot of perverts in this foggy forest. We saw a couple this


    evening too.¡±


    Meena smiled. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re very beautiful. I¡¯m not as beautiful as you but they also had their


    eyes on me. Even as a woman, I think you¡¯re very beautiful. If I¡¯m a man, I would die to be together


    with you.¡±


    Both women sat beside the bonfire and started chatting happily. Meanwhile, Severin dumped out all the


    items in the spatial rings he collected. ¡°Haha! There are a lot of spiritual herbs in their spatial rings.


    Forty over four¨Cgrade spiritual herbs, More than a hundred third¨Cgrade spiritual herbs. And countless


    second¨Cgrade ones.¡±


    Meena smiled. ¡°Those bad guys deserved to be killed and these are the reward you got for doing that.¡±


    Severin replied, ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t steal from good people. And those guys don¡¯t deserve to use these


    spiritual herbs anyway.¡± After categorizing all the spiritual herbs, Severin asked, ¡°Hey, Miss Meena.


    How long have you been in here?¡±

 Chapter 1442

    Chapter 1442


    Chapter 1442


    Meena replied, ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ more than twenty days I think.¡±


    Severin gasped, ¡°More than twenty days! Then you must have reached the deepest side of the forest.


    Isn¡¯t it too dangerous for you to enter that area with your attainment?¡±


    ¡°So I didn¡¯t go there. I have been wandering around the outer part most of the time,¡± Meena answered.


    Sofia joined the conversation. ¡°She¡¯s not too bad. You shouldn¡¯tpare her with yourself. And her


    telekinesis is not as strong as yours. So she could not travel far in one day. The distance you travel in a


    day is probably three or four times further than hers.¡±


    Severin thought of what Sofia said and nodded. ¡®Sofia is right. Our speed is different so I shouldn¡¯t use


    my speed to determine how far Meena went, he thought..


    Then he asked, ¡°Hey since you have been in the forest for so long, you must have met a lot of people.


    Did you hear or meet anyone from Capra Hall?¡±


    Meena frowned and said, ¡°Capra Hall? I know my capabilities so I normally avoid people when I see


    them because I don¡¯t want to create any trouble. I have never heard about anything about Capra Hall¡±


    Severin just realized he had asked a stupid question. Who in the world would want to be a busybody


    that pried on other people¡¯s business? The foggy forest was a dangerous ce. No one would be


    dumb enough to bring danger to themselves.


    Despite that, Severin was not about to give up. ¡°Then have you seen or heard of Billie Moreno and his


    wife, Lulu?¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Clearly, the answer was expected. Meena shook her head. ¡°No¡­¡±


    She thought for a while and said, ¡°Oh. I heard there are some forces that live in this forest because


    they were trying to avoid their enemies. They hardly left the forest, Could the Capra Hall you mentioned


    face the same situation?¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly and nodded. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t need to keep it a secret from you. I¡¯m here because


    I¡¯m looking for them.¡±


    Meena smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I have really never seen or heard of thein before. I¡¯m sure with


    your attainment and. strong telekinesis, the chances of you finding them are very high.¡±


    ¡°Thanks anyway.¡± Severin smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I didn¡¯t do anything to help you. Oh, I heard there is a force called Devil Gang in the


    forest. The Gang has many strong members. They would capture people who came in here and force


    them to work for them. No one can disobey them. Maybe they have captured the people from Capra


    Hall or the people you are looking for.¡±


    ¡°Devil Gang?¡± Severin was stunned.


    Then he thought, ¡®Maybe Meena was right. Maybe the Devil Gang had captured Billie and the others


    from Capra Hall. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t find any information. I think if they are still alive, there is where they


    are.¡®

 Chapter 1443

    Chapter 1443


    Chapter 1443


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what I heard and that is why everyone is very careful when theye in here. Rumor has


    it. They know a special technique which could control people¡¯s minds and force them to work for them,¡±


    Meena borated more.


    After a while, Sofia walked over to Severin. She frowned and said, ¡°Hey, do you think the Devil Gang


    has captured Billie and Lalu? It has been two years since they entered the forest and they¡¯d never gone


    back before. At least they¡¯d still be alive if they were held hostage.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m thinking the same thing too. Either they are dead or the Devil Gang has


    captured them.¡±


    Then he chuckled and said, ¡°Haha. Now I¡¯m really looking forward to meeting the Devil Gang. Maybe


    we can even help Tara and Lina to gather some information about their parents.¡±


    ¡°I see. So the reason you are here is to search for people. You¡¯re not really here on a treasure hunt,¡±


    Meena said.


    Severin smiled. ¡°We also take this opportunity to gather some spiritual herbs. Look at how much we


    have gathered.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing that, Meena covered her mouth andughed. The next day, her injury had recovered fully.


    All of them left the


    cave.


    Meena cupped her hand and said, ¡°Thank you for helping me. Without both of you, I¡¯ll never live to see


    the sun today. If there is ever a chance in the future, feel free toe to find me in Littleton. I¡¯m from


    Littleton. When you¡¯re there, just ask about the Cameys and you can find me easily.¡±


    ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll visit you if we are free. You better don¡¯t forget us when you see us the next time,¡± Severin


    joked because he knew Meena only said that out of courtesy.


    ¡°Of course not! You two are my saviors. I don¡¯t even know how to repay you. You must really find me if


    you¡¯re there. I¡¯ll show you around,¡± Meena replied with a bright smile.


    ¡°Sure. Take care and be careful. You better go home now.¡± Severin waved and bid goodbye to her.


    When Meena was out of his sight, Severin asked, ¡°Littleton. I have never heard of this city before. Have


    you?¡±


    Sofia answered, ¡°Littleton is an ind, surrounded by sea. Most of the people who live there are able to


    train. The ind is quite far from the maind so you can¡¯t find it on most of the Dracodom¡¯s maps. It¡¯s


    kind of like Cappom. I roughly know where it is but I have never been there before so I don¡¯t know


    much about it too.¡±


    Severin nodded and started walking. ¡°It¡¯s so good to have you with me. You know a lot of things that I


    don¡¯t.¡±


    It was so sweet of Severin. She did not know she was so important to Severin. She was walking behind


    Severin when she reminisced what happenedst night Then she bit her lip and felt so shy

 Chapter 1444

    Chapter 1444


    Chapter 1444


    The both of them continued their journey. Just like before, Severin used his telekinesis to set up a


    perimeter.


    ¡°Huh? A third¨Cgrade high¨Crank spiritual herb! Haha!¡±


    Several minutester, he sensed a third¨Cgrade high¨Crank spiritual herb within his perimeter. He quickly


    grabbed Sofia¡¯s hand and flew over too as he was afraid someone else might harvest it before him.


    Soon, they found the spiritual herbs. Severin took a look and was delighted to realize it was a spiritual


    herb that was usedmonly in most of the recipes. He squatted down and harvested it.


    Meanwhile, Sofia stood guard to monitor if there was any iing danger. ¡°We¡¯re lucky. Normally


    there would be an enchanted beast guarding this high¨Cgrade spiritual herb.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me! I was the one who discovered it first!¡±


    Suddenly, someone shouted. At the same time, a spiritual energy beam came flying at them from the


    heavy fog not far from them. Severin looked over and saw there was someone in a white dress closing


    in on them.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who harvested it. How dare you say you discovered the spiritual herb first?¡±


    Severin was not going to give in so easily. He waved his hand and formed a spiritual energy beam too.


    ¡°Boom!¡± A loud thudding sound appeared. Severin¡¯s spiritual energy beam easily tackled the


    opponent¡¯s spiritual energy


    beam


    ¡°Her attack is very strong. It¡¯s just a simple attack but it¡¯s so strong. At least I know I wouldn¡¯t be able to


    withhold the attack¡±


    Sofia was dumbstruck when she saw how strong the opponent¡¯s spiritual energy beam was. It was


    almost the power of a level five warrior emperor. With that, she presumed the opponent could be a


    level seven or eight warrior emperor. Not many people could reach that level and she did not think they


    would meet such a strong opponent so quickly.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    The girl was very angry but when she got closer and saw Severin, she was shocked. She was no other


    than Stephanie. The girl who tried to win the bid for the triple¨Cchambered cauldron at long Auction


    Center. She even followed Severin back to where he stayed with the intention to steal the cauldron


    back. Albeit, she failed


    Never in her wildest dream that she think she was going to meet Severin again just a few days after the


    incident.


    ¡°It¡¯s you. The one who tried to outbid me in long Auction Center!¡±


    Severin was stunned too. He smiled and did not reveal that he knew she tried to steal the cauldron


    from him at night. After all, Stephanie had the mask on to prevent Severin from recognizing her. Plus,


    Severin also knew she was a member of a sect and she was afraid her action would bring shame to


    her sect.


    ¡°Daman it. What bad luck do I have? How did I end up meeting you here!¡±


    Looking at Severin reminded her of the time she lost the bid. When she returned to the sect, she felt so


    embarrassed. She had been having a bad mood since then.

 Chapter 1445

    Chapter 1445


    Chapter 1445


    ¡°Severin. She¡¯s from the Ancient Cloud Sect. It¡¯s a third¨Ctier sect and much stronger than Stormy Moon


    Sect,¡± Safia reminded.


    She noticed the token on Stephanie¡¯s waist and walked over to Severin. That had Severin a little


    worried. When the sect was ssified as third¨Ctier, it meant there was at least a saint in the sect. At


    this paint, Severin did not know what level the saint was. He could he level three and above which


    meant Severin was not the saint¡¯s match.


    Severin smiled, ¡°I¡¯m the one who found this spiritual first and I¡¯m the first one who harvest it. How could


    you say it¡¯s yours? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little too unreasonable?¡±


    Although Stephanie never liked Severin, she knew how powerful Severin was. She pouted and said, ¡°I


    discovered this spiritual herb with my telekiness but I got here tonte. Both of you were just a few


    seconds faster than me. Argh! I¡¯m so angry!¡®


    At this point, there was no evidence to prove who was the first who discover the spiritual herb. Severin


    smiled, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean it belongs to you even if you see it first. I¡¯m the first one who harvested it


    sa it should belong to me. Ain¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s just a spiritual herb. I can¡¯t be bothered wasting my time arguing with you. I¡¯m going to


    search for other spiritual herbs. Who knows I probably discover a fourth¨Cgrade spiritual herb.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Stephanie waved her hand and disappeared within Severin and Sofia¡¯s sights by leaping a few times.


    Sofia was surprised to see how easily Stephanie dealt with the situation. ¡°She¡¯s not that bad. At least, 1


    thought she was going to fight you over the spiritual herbs. I can tell her attainment is very high from


    that attack Gosh, I¡¯m shocked to see her give up so easily.¡±


    Severin shrugged. ¡°Maybe she knows she can¡¯t defeat me.¡±


    The conversation between Severin and Stephanie had Sofia wondering. Do you two know each other?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say we know each other but we saw each other before. She tried to


    outbid me in an auction but she didn¡¯t win it because she didn¡¯t bring enough spiritual stones.¡±


    Both of them continued the journey as they talked.


    ¡°Oh. What should we do if we bumped into the Devil Gang? Do we kill them? Hut how are we p Lulu¡¯s


    information if we kill them? Sofia asked as she thought.


    ure we going to know about Billie and


    Severin gave it a thought and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see how it goes. I can¡¯t give you


    you an exact answer for now.¡±


    I heard people fighting there. Come on, let¡¯s go over and take a look Maybe they are fighting over a


    treasure.¡±


    Shortly, Severin heard a fighting sound in front of them. As they were up on the hill, they looked down


    and saw four people trying to kill an enchanted beast.


    ¡°Those people are just warrior kings. The enchanted beast is not very strong either. But the spiritual


    herb it protects is actually a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank¡±


    Once Sofia monitored the situation, she was delighted. It seemed like Severin was going to add on


    another spiritual herb. ¡°Haha. Based on their outfit, I say they are a bunch of rogue fighters. Then I


    have nothing to worry about.¡± Severin chuckled. After that, he went down together with Sofia.


    ¡°Hey, guys. You can stop now because this spiritual herbs is going to be mine,¡± Severin said politely


    and calutly but hits tone sounded demanding


    ¡°What the hell? We have been fighting this enchanted beast for so long. Do you think we are just going


    to give this spiritual herb to you because you said so?¡±

 Chapter 1446

    Chapter 1446


    Chapter 1446


    One of the guys red murderously at Severin.


    Another woman who was busy fighting the spirit beast immediately flew back and nced at Severin.


    ¡°You¡¯re very arrogant, aren¡¯t you, kid? Do you genuinely think we¡¯ll just give this valuable spiritual herb


    based solely on what you said?¡±


    Severin ignored them and disappeared in a sh, leaving an afterimage in the ce where he stood.


    The next second, he appeared in front of the spirit heast and struck a firm punch, sending the spirit


    beast flying. Several huge trees were knocked down in quick session. The spirit beast then fell to


    the ground and bled profusely.


    ¡°Such.. incredible strength!¡± The four people were utterly shocked. They had spent so much time


    fighting against the spirit beast but were unable to secure victory. Severin, however, killed the beast


    instantly. The difference between their strength was simply too obvious.


    ¡°We should leave. We might have just bumped into a warrior emperor, and by the looks of it, a strong


    one.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Well, maybe he¡¯s the most treasured individual of a certain sect. We can¡¯t afford to mess with


    someone like that. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Yes. We should make haste. We¡¯re lucky he didn¡¯t snatch our spatial rings.¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down! We wouldn¡¯t want him to get any ideas. Let¡¯s just leave already!¡±


    After being shocked by what they saw, they muttered a few words and left in a hurry.


    Severin did not bother to even nce at them. As the saying goes, the winner takes all. He walked


    over and gathered the spiritual herb before putting it away. ¡°Fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank spiritual herbs are


    the main material used to refine pills, but even I have no idea when I¡¯ll get the chance to use them.¡±


    ¡°Your alchemical talent is high enough that you probably will use it in no time. I believe in you!¡±


    Sofia walked over with a smile and said to Severin, ¡°Let¡¯s continue looking for other treasures!


    Severin nodded and the two continued to search for more spiritual herbs.


    Not longter, the two of them heard a battle urring not far away. They wondered if it could be two


    sides fighting over something valuable and immediately rushed to the direction where the sound came


    from.


    ¡°Haha, where do you think you¡¯re going? You can¡¯t even escape!


    Sofia and Severin discovered that two young girls had been surrounded by three men. There were no


    valuable herbs or anything of the sort around them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think those guys are here because of any spiritual herbs.¡± Severin felt a little disappointed to


    see no herbs around. Sofia then said sympathetically, ¡°They¡¯re just teens. We should save them.¡±

 Chapter 1447

    Chapter 1447


    Chapter 1447


    Severin did not wish to be a busybody at first because he had no obligation to save strangers.


    However, Sofia¡¯s kindness led him to nod at her, ¡°If you put it that way, then I¡¯ll help them.¡±


    Sofia smiled subtly. ¡°Thank you. These perverts are the most despicable.¡±


    However, the following conversation made Severin¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°Come clean with us. How many


    people are therein. Capra Hall? And where is Capra Hall hiding right now? You¡¯ll die a miserable death


    if you don¡¯t tell us anything.¡±


    Then, the man said, ¡°But if you tell us what we want to know about Capra Hall, then we¡¯ll spare your life


    and act as if we¡¯ve never run into you!


    ¡°Capra Hall¡± Severin and Sofia exchanged an ted nce at each other when they were told that


    those two young girls were from Capra Hall


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Sofia initially wanted to rush out and save the girls, but to her surprise, Severin held her back


    Sofia nced at Severin in confusion. Severin then said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s see if either of them will betray


    their hall.¡±


    Sofia immediately understood what Severin¡¯s aim was. There could not have been a better time to test


    whether Capra Hall¡¯s people were united and loyal. After all, the threat of death was certainly a


    compelling enough reason to betray one¡¯srades in exchange for being allowed to survive.


    One of the girls frowned hesitantly, but after a while, she sneered and said, ¡°You probably won¡¯t spare


    us even if we spill everything to you. Don¡¯t try to take us for fools. We know exactly what kind of people


    you are, and we don¡¯t believe your ball at all¡±


    The other girl added, ¡°You¡¯re right, ra. We mustn¡¯t tell them anything or else everyone in Capra Hall,


    including my parents, will be dead. I¡¯d rather sacrifice myself right now than betray Capra Hall.¡±


    ra¡¯s resolution seemed to be even timer. ¡°I fully agree. The only reason these guys have never


    seeded in locating us is because we¡¯re united. None of our people have ever betrayed each other,


    and we won¡¯t be the first ones to break that trend!¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± the girls said. ¡°Our hall master and several of our elders have made huge strides in their


    breakthrough. It won¡¯t take long before our hall master brings us out of this ce and destroys the


    Jorgens to avenge all of us.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you two sure are stubborn. It¡¯ll be toote for you to regret it when we start torturing you. In the


    end, you¡¯ll end up telling us everything anyway.¡±


    Another guyughed. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re both sweet young things. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to enjoy


    ourselves to the fullest with youter.¡±


    Following that remark, the four men were already raring to attack them.


    ¡°Guys like you deserve to die!¡± Severin roared from the mist not far behind


    The four men turned around and saw Severin walking out of the thick fog with So Severin¡¯s


    handsome face was slightly stemer than before, and he had a cold murderous look too. Everyone who


    laid eyes on him unconsciously felt afraid.


    ¡°Are they here to save us, ra? Did Capra Hall send them?¡± The short girl asked ra.

 Chapter 1448

    Chapter 1448


    Chapter 1448


    ra shook her head after looking at Severin and Sofia. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re from Capra Hall. We don¡¯t


    have a lot of members currently. He¡¯s handsome, and she¡¯s very beautiful too, so I would¡¯ve


    remembered them if they came.¡±


    The short girl nodded after some thought and asked skeptically, ¡°Why would they want to save us,


    then?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re doing it out of the kindness of their heart. We don¡¯t know what their attainment is


    though, so it¡¯ll be pretty depressing if they lose to these guys.¡± ra smiled bitterly. Nevertheless, she


    still felt a glimmer of hope in their heart when Severin and Safia appeared out of nowhere and rescued


    them.


    ¡°Who are you? Do you want to get yourselves killed? We¡¯re warrior kings, so beat it before we go rough


    on you!¡± one of the four men warned.


    Another sald, ¡°The Jorgens sent us here along with a few other groups. It¡¯d be pretty stupid of you to


    offend us. Think twice before you do anything!¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Severin could not be bothered to entertain their nonsense. ¡°Sorry to burst your babble, but I¡¯ve been


    meaning to kill the Jorgens people. No one will be able to stop me from doing that.¡±


    you like bluffing, do you? Only a truly powerful person will be able to fight us.¡± A level four warrior king


    clenched his list and attacked Severin in a sh.


    However, Severin shifted his body to the side and dodged the attack easily. He then turned around and


    kicked the man¡¯s chest. A dull thud was heard. The impact sent the man flying several hundred meters


    away until he finally crashed lifelessly to the ground.


    ¡°How is that even possible?¡± One of the three remaining men had an attainment that was almost on


    their deadrade¡¯s level, while the other two were far inferior. They were stunned as soon as they


    saw that scene.


    Only those with an attainment of at least two levels higher would be able to kill them in an instant.


    ¡°Run¡± one of the men yelled as soon as the three of them realized that they were in big trouble..


    ¡°Trying to run, b?¡± Sofia had been wanting to end their lives since a long time ago. She immediately


    dashed toward them as soon as she saw that they were attempting to flee. None of them were a match


    for Sofia, and she needed less than ten seconds to make light work of them.


    ¡°They¡¯re both so strong! Even if they¡¯re not warrior emperors, then they¡¯re probably at least a level


    seven or level eight warrior king. ra gulped and began to wonder if she had misread it.


    The calmness that Severin and Sofia exuded made ra confident enough that she and her triend


    would have been saved. However, she did not expect that Severin and Sofia could kill the Jorgens¡®


    men so effortlessly. Their power was one to be reckoned with:


    Sofia took off the four dead men¡¯s spatial rings and handed them to Severin. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that their


    attainment is too low for us to start warming up¡±


    Severin smiled at the two girls. ¡°Are you from Capra Hall?¡±

 Chapter 1449

    Chapter 1449


    Chapter 1449


    The two girls had their guard up after hearing what Severin said.


    ra turned to Severin and asked, ¡°Why did you save us?¡±


    Severin¡¯s mind went ck for a moment. It was not yet time for him to reveal his identity, so he just


    smiled and said, ¡°Hehe. For the most part, It¡¯s because I have a connection to your hall master. I¡¯m


    here to search for him.¡±


    The other girl said to ra, ¡°They don¡¯t look like bad people, ra. I¡¯m pretty sure they wouldn¡¯t have


    saved us if they were. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re from the Jorgens either, otherwise, they could have just put


    on an art of beating up those four people. instead of killing them without a second thought.¡±


    ra concurred. 11 Severin was in calouts with the four people from earlier, then he could have just


    clused the four men away. After pondering over it, she gestured respectfully at Severin and said, ¡°You


    mentioned that you were here to look for our hall master?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Severin nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes. I came here to look for your hall master. Please bring me to him. I


    trust that he¡¯ll be very happy to see me.¡±


    ¡°oh umm¡­¡± ra frowned. ¡°Our hall master told us not to tell anyone where we¡¯re hiding because it¡¯s


    simply too dangerous. I¡¯m afraid that people from the forgens will find us.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s now a thing of the past. I promise you that you have nothing to be afraid of anymore,¡±


    Severin said with a chuckle. ¡°Your hall master, Bowen Lineker, is a good friend of mine. I do hope to


    meet him.¡±


    When Severin mentioned the name of take you there.¡±


    of their


    hall master, ra nodded and said, ¡°y You don¡¯t seem like bad people, so I¡¯ll


    ra, along with Gigi¨Cthe short girl who came with her, led the way.


    ¡°My name is Gigi. I¡¯m grateful to the two of you for helping us earlier. We would¡¯ve been dead if you


    hadn¡¯t saved us. I¡¯m not sure how much you know about Capra Hall, but most of our members are fram


    the same family, the Linekers. We have also recruited a lot of other disciples from outside ton.¡±


    Gigi no lunger had her guard up against Sudia and Severin. She did not shy away from telling Severin


    about Capra Hall. ¡°When we hild,¡± Gigi continued, ¡°we split up isto several different divisions so the


    Jorgens wouldn¡¯t be able to get to all of us at once if they manage to locate us. That would help to


    soften the blow of our casualties, if only by a little.¡±


    ra was speechless after hearing Gigi blurting it all out. She nned to bring Severin and Sofia to the


    division they were in and do two things before bringing the two of them to meet their hall master: firstly,


    they needed to make sure that Severin and the others werepletely safe; secondly, consent had to


    be sought from the hall¡¯s elders before they could bring Severin and Sofia to meet their hall master.


    Gigi, however, had revealed almost everything about the hall! ra tried to hint at Gigi to stop, but Gigi


    waspletely oblivious to everything!


    Severin could not help himself from feeling amused because ra was winking desperately at Gigi


    while also trying to ensure that he and Sofia did not notice them.


    After some thought, he and Gigi, ¡°How many people are there in your hall now? Do you go out


    searching for spiritual herbs. often? Is it always this dangerous?


    Gigi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s super dangerous, of course! But the hall¡¯s progress hinges on our search for valuable


    itens. This ce is advantageous to us because it is dangerous, and there are many spiritual herbs


    here. We just need to be more careful and avoid the Jorgens¡® detection.¡±

 Chapter 1450

    Chapter 1450


    Chapter 1450


    A sudden thought then urred to Gigi and she added, ¡°Oh, and there are also the guys from the Devil


    Gang. We can¡¯t let


    them find us either. It¡¯ll be very troublesome if they do. Those people are even more frightening. They


    have so many strong people in their ranks, and it would always be best to hide.¡±


    Severin knew that Capra Hall considered warrior emperors to be very strong. It was thus


    understandable that the two of them. would be sa scared. He then asked curiously. ¡°We overheard you


    saying that your hall master will seek revenge on Jorgens sometimeter. 1 take that to mean that


    you¡¯re making some very good progress. In that case, your hall master would probably have a high


    attainment.¡±


    Gigi said with a smile, ¡°Yes. He¡¯s now a level three warrior emperor, and our two elders are level two


    warrior emperors.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll save me a lot of time and effort,¡± Severin muttered to himself. He need not do anything further


    or worry that there might not be enough time, since the hall master had already reached the goal.


    ¡°How many members do you have in the ball now? How confident is the hall to take revenge against


    the Jorgens? I¡¯m sure the Jorgens have already developed very well in the past few years,¡± Sofia


    asked again.


    Gigi answered, ¡°We have ¡±


    ¡°Gigi¡± ra interrupted before Smile could say anything. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a bit too


    talkative? The number of nur members is strictly confidential. It¡¯s not something you can just tell people


    on a whim!¡±


    Gigi smiled sheepishly. She then pouted and said, ¡°T. I just think that they¡¯re good people. They won¡¯t


    do anything to harm


    ¡°Let the elders decide after meeting them,¡± ra repbed awkwardly. ¡°This is something that lower¨C


    hierarchy members like us shouldn¡¯t get involved in.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gigi pursed her lips. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Severin then decided to change the subject. ¡°By the way, how did you offend the Jorgens in the first


    ce? I believe you can share that information with me, at least.¡±


    ra nodded. ¡®Back then, the Jorgens¡® scion took a fancy to our hall master¡¯s granddaughter. He was


    a fat, short, and ugly man. He had a nasty reputation to boot ton. Our hall master refused to let his


    granddaughter marry her, but the guy tried forcing the marriage. The conflict escted as a result.¡±


    They arrived at the fout of a big mountain and they chatted and walked for about three or so hours.


    ¡°Several of our divisions are located on that mountain, but on different peaks. The one below is


    responsible for ensuring security,¡± Gigi exined to Solia and Severin, much to ra¡¯s displeasure.


    ¡°Gigi? ra? Didn¡¯t the two of you go out hunting for valuable items? Why are you back so soon?¡±


    several members of the patrol team stepped forward to ask ra and Gigi


    One of the men looked at Severin and Sudia before asking with a serious expression, ¡°Why did you


    bring strangers here? Have you forgotten the rules that we¡¯ve set?¡±

 Chapter 1451

    Chapter 1451


    Chapter 1451


    ra immediately smiled awkwardly and exined, ¡°You won¡¯t believe it, Donate, but we were nearly


    killed by several of the Jergens men¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s some tough luck for the two of you¡± Donald was taken aback when he heard that. However, he


    could breathe a sigh of relief after seeing that both of them were all right ¡°Were they stronger than you?


    ra nodded. ¡°The Jorgens must¡¯ve sent many disciples to search for Capra Hall in the foggy forest.


    The four of them had much higher attainment levels than us, and we were no match for them at all¡±


    ra paused briefly and then continued, ¡°This kind couple rame to our rescue though. We would have


    died otherwise.¡±


    Gigi added bitterly. ¡°The tour of them demanded to know where our headquarters are, or else they


    would torture us to death. I can¡¯t bear to imagine what would happen next if it weren¡¯t for them.¡±


    Donald nced at the two of them. He stepped forward and said gratefully, ¡°Please ept my thanks


    for helping them out. Unfortunately, however, strangers aren¡¯t allowed to enter Capra Hall. I hope you¡¯ll


    understand our rules.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ra immediately exined, ¡°This gentleman bere asserted that he knows our hall master and is his


    friend. He says that our hall master will be very pleased to meet him.¡±


    Donald was shocked to hear that. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°In that case, the two of you may


    get some rest in the living roam We¡¯ll inform the person in charge of our divisionTM


    Then, he turned to ra and Gigi, saying. ¡°Clucu, Gigi, could you please bring them to the living room


    and prepare some tea


    for them?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± ra answered.


    She then faced Severin and invited them, ¡°Shall we, then? What are your names, by the way?


    Once ra and Gigi left with the two of them, a young man stepped forward and said to Donald, ¡°Do


    you think the Jorgens might be ying some kind of long con on us? They¡¯re very cunning people, and


    we have no other who these two people are either. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to just let them in ¡±


    After thinking about it, Donald said, ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯d be so bold. Il that guy says that he¡¯s friends with


    our hell master, that means our ball master should know who he is ton. We will soon find out if they¡¯re


    our enemies. Our hall master and our elders have reached a very high level of attainment, so much so


    that the Jorgens¡® head might not even be a match for them. This man and woman don¡¯t look very old,


    so they¡¯re neither the Jurgens¡® head nar one of their elders.


    He then ordered, ¡°Carry on patrolling. I¡¯ll ry this to our division leader.¡±


    Donaldter went up to a middle¨Caged man and exined everything to him.


    The middle¨Caged man frowned as soon as he heard that. ¡°ra and Gigi are bold, I¡¯ll give them that


    Rather thane back. and seek our opinion on the situation, they brought the two strangers here


    right away. Have they not considered that the enemy might have hired a strong person from surne


    secluded family to us?


    Donald frowned, ¡°What should we do now then? He saved ra and Gigi, and he even said he was


    our hall master¡¯s friend. We can¡¯t just chase him away, can we?¡±


    The middle¨Caged man thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll go and meet them. I¡¯ve been in Capra


    tall for several years. already, so I know must¨Cif not all of the people our ball master lows. P¡¯un rather


    confident that I would know who they are if they are one of his uld acquaintances.¡±


    Donald moulded and walked towards the living room with the middle¨Caged man, whose name was


    Sorin and whose position in Capra Hall was that of great protector.

 Chapter 1452

    Chapter 1452


    Chapter 1452


    Sorin frowned as soon as heid eyes on Severin and Sofia. ¡°Donald here told me ra and Gigi were


    rescued by two individuals. They should be referring to you, I believe.¡±


    Sorin sat down and gestured politely at Severin. He then introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m Capra Hall¡¯s great


    protector, My name is Sorin, and I¡¯ve been by our hall master¡¯s side for a very long time now, I don¡¯t


    think our hall master knows either of you.¡±


    Sorin stared intently at Severin as if wanting to see through Severin¡¯s thoughts. He believed that


    Severin would panic a little if Severin had been sent by the Jorgens and knew nothing about their hall


    master, Bowen.


    However, Severin remained indifferent. He merely smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing surprising if you


    haven¡¯t met me before. Even your hall master has never seen me yet.¡±


    Sorin immediately stood up and red at Severin. ¡°Who are you, then? You¡¯d bettere clean with


    us and tell the truth! Why would you say that you¡¯re our hall master¡¯s good friend if you haven¡¯t even


    met him?¡±


    Severin shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Tell him toe to meet me. I trust that he¡¯s open to


    meeting me, and he¡¯ll even be very happy to see me.¡®


    Sorin did not expect Severin to be so fearless.


    ¡°Sir, this.¡± Donald frowned and took a step forward.


    Sorin nodded. ¡°Call the ball master and the two elders toe here. They would know who this guy is.


    As long as you¡¯don¡¯t mention the locations of the other divisions, then they would be able to evacuate if


    they hear the battle here. That will help ensure that we don¡¯t all go down if something goes awry.¡±


    Donald nodded and left.


    ra then said to Sorin, ¡°Sir, Mister Severin and Miss Sofia are good people. They could not have


    been from the Jorgens. Why would they go so far as to kill four high¨Clevel disciples to save us?


    Sorin remained nomittal. He nodded and sat at one side to continue drinking his tea. After a while,


    Donald came back with Bowen and two elders. A young girl followed right behind Bowen¨Cshe was his


    granddaughter, Cindy


    ¡°Sir, these are the two people who saved ra and Gigi. This gentleman said that you¡¯d know him and


    would be very happy to see him.¡± Donald stepped forward. ¡°His name is Severin, and hispanion is


    Sofia¡±


    Bowen looked at Severin and frowned in deep thought. He then said, ¡°I appreciate you helping our


    members, but I don¡¯t seem to remember meeting you before.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 1453

    Chapter 1453


    Chapter 1453


    The two elders immediately had their guard up, while their protector and the others looked sternly at


    Severin too.


    , it would be highly likely for Severin and Sofia to be sent by Jorgens if Severin had been lying all along.


    Severin smiled calmly and stepped forward. He showed his fingers to Bowen and said, ¡°You might not


    know me, but I¡¯m sure you know this ring.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s the Dracodeus Ring!¡± Bowen looked carefully and gasped in shock. His eyes turned


    red and he knelt on the ground. ¡°I am honored to meet you, Supreme Leader!¡±


    He immediately reminded everyone else, ¡°Kneel before him, everyone! He is the supreme leader of


    Dracodeus Temple, the very same person I told you about. I am surprised that he has found out. This


    means that he has not forgotten about us!¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Supreme Leader!¡± The others knelt in excitement too


    ¡°Please get up. There¡¯s no need to be so courteous. We¡¯re allrades here!¡± Severin immediately


    stepped forward to help Bowen and the others up. He then said to Bowen, ¡°Hall Master Bowen, you are


    your hall are members of Dracodeus Temple. I will never forget about you! I¡¯ve been searching for


    almost half a year for you, and now I¡¯ve finally been able to locate you!!


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk to hide here if we hadn¡¯t offended one of those secluded families.¡±


    Bowenmented to Severin, ¡°There might be a lot of spiritual herbs in this forest, but there are equally


    as many spirit beasts. We had more than three thousand members when we first came in, but now our


    numbers have been reduced by a thousand.¡±


    He then clenched his fist and said, ¡°However, we¡¯ve made great progress in our attainment too. We


    were nning to wait a while longer so that our disciples who were at a bottleneck in their


    breakthrough could give it a go again. That¡¯ll allow us to leave this ce and seek revenge with the


    Jorgens. We¡¯ll risk our lives and fight them to the death if it means making the Jorgens suffer


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your enemy is our enemy. Now that we¡¯ve found you, we will


    lend our strength to help you eliminate the Jorgens once we escape.


    ¡°By the way, when the hall was first established, the previous supreme leader said that there would be


    twelve halls. I¡¯ve always wondered where are the other halls, and if there are indeed twelve as lee


    said.¡± Bowen seemed to be unclear as to whether or


    he not the old wacko had established the other halls, but he continued to develop Capra Hall ording


    to instructions.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes. After my master passed on the position of Dracodeus Temple¡¯s Supreme Leader


    to me, he asked me to locate all of them.¡± Severin recounted the entire story to Bowen. He smiled at


    the end of his ount and said, ¡°Capra Hall is the nintli ball that has been found. That leaves me with


    three more, but I¡¯m pretty sure it is only a matter of time until we get


    news of the three halls.¡±


    ¡°Halia, that¡¯s good to know! I¡¯ll finally be able to meet the other hall masters.¡± Bowen was ted to hear


    that. He finally had strong support, and Severin had even told him about the rewards that he could get


    after Severin brought them to meet Wullricht in half a year. Howen looked forward to it tremendously.


    ¡°Great! We¡¯ll finally be able to get revenge then!¡± Cinly clenched her fist and remarked vivaciously.


    Bowen then introduced her to them. ¡°By the way, this young girl is my granddaughter, Cindy.¡±

 Chapter 1454

    Chapter 1454


    Chapter 1454


    Severin nodded with a smile. He nced at Cindy and said, ¡°You¡¯ve reached the attainment of a level


    eight warrior king despite your young age. Not bad. Your talent is impressive.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Having praised Cindy, Severin paused briefly and said appreciatively, ¡°Capra Hall¡¯s development isn¡¯t


    bad. Your attainment level has been a very pleasant surprise, and Hall Master Bowen¡¯s attainment has


    already reached the standard set by my uncle.


    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment¡± Bowen could not help but feel proud. He did not expect Severin to


    praise Capra Hall¡¯s rtively good progress


    Cindy then asked curiously again, ¡°How are the other hall masters¡± attainments?¡±


    Severin then said, ¡°At the moment, their attainment isn¡¯t as high as your grandfather¡¯s. I did give them


    some pills, and they¡¯ve all mostly made a breakthrough to at least level one warrior emperor.¡±


    H


    ¡°Pills? Where did you get so many pills? They must be some pretty high¨Cgrade pills if they were able to


    help the other hall masters make a breakthrough to warrior emperor.¡± Bowen eximed in surprise.


    ¡°You¡¯d need at least a second¨Cgrade medium -rank or a second¨Cgrade high¨Crank pill if I¡¯m not


    mistaken.¡±


    Sofia smiled and said to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s not just second¨Cgrade pills though. He can even get you third¨C


    grade pills! If you have any spiritual herbs or materials that are suited to alchemy, you can always give


    them to him. He¡¯ll be able to utilize them better. Once he refines them, he can hand you one or two pills


    in return. The effects will speak for themselves¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Everyone was ecstatic. They never expected their supreme leader to be an alchemist.


    From Sofia¡¯s words, they figured that Severin was at least a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist.


    Such alchemists were not often seen.


    Severin wowed his hands and took out a second¨Cgrade high¨Crank pill, which he handed to Cindy.


    ¡°Here you go, Miss Cindy It¡¯ll help you make a breakthrough to level one warrior emperor.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ This is for me? Thank you so much, Supreme Leader!¡± Cindy was humbled by the gesture and


    her voice trembled ever so slightly. r becaine even more excited as she took the pill and looked at it


    carefully. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s an elite¨Cquality pill! You¡¯re amazing, Supreme Leader.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s one each for the three of you. Consider this my gift to you on our first meeting!¡± Severin waved


    his hand again and took out three third¨Cgrade low¨Crank pills. Each pill was levitated in front of Bowen


    and the two elders, respectively. They were very effective pills for their current attainment,


    ¡°A third¨Cgrade low¨Crank pill!¡± All three gasped when they saw the pill. Their supreme leader had been


    too generous. A single pill was priceless, yet he was able to give them three.


    ¡°Thank you, Supreme Leader. We will train hard and serve Dracodens Temple. We will live and die as


    members of Dracodeus Temple!¡± Bowen ced the pill away and gestured respectfully in a show of


    loyalty,

 Chapter 1455

    Chapter 1455


    Chapter 1455


    ¡°Thank you, Supreme Leader. We, too, vow to train hard and devote ourselves to Dracodeus Temple.


    We will live and die as members of Dracodes Temple!¡± The first elder and second elder immediately


    bowed to express their loyalty. They were both a little jittery with excitement too.


    After all, Bowen had always told them that the Dracodeus Temple¡¯s leader woulde back to find


    them. They would then be a strong force in the future and secure a lot of benefits. As the years


    passed, however, those elders began to suspect that Bowen was only exaggerating


    To their surprise, they happened to have met the legendary supreme leader. It turned out that the


    supreme leader was also a very generous person who had no hesitation in giving them such precious


    pills.


    Sorin and the others were very happy when they saw that, but they were practically drooling from their


    mouths when they looked at the pill


    Severin looked at several people and gave them one second¨Cgrade high¨Crank pill


    ¡°Thank you, Supreme Leader!¡± ra, Gigi, Sorin, and Donald were ecstatic when they received the pill


    ¡°You must¡¯vee from afar, Supreme Leader. It¡¯s already almost evening, so please allow me to


    arrange some good wine and good food for you,¡± Bowen smiled and said to Severin. It was his first


    time meeting the supreme leader, so he had an awestruck tone when he spoke and was a little unsure


    of what he should do next.


    Cindy had to remind him, ¡°It¡¯s still quite early, Grandpa. Just have Gigi and the others inform the


    kitchen. You haven¡¯t even arranged a ce for our supreme leader to stay. Where will he be sleeping


    tonight? That aside, shouldn¡¯t you gather all our members and introduce them to him too?¡±


    Bowen snapped to his senses immediately. He smacked his forehead and smiled embarrassedly, ¡°Oh,


    that¡¯s so silly of me. I¡¯m so excited to meet our supreme leader that I forgot what my priorities should


    be.¡±


    He then turned to Severin and said, ¡°Come with me then. Il arrange a ce for you to stay.¡±


    Severin replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go out of your way to make us feel at home. We¡¯d be fine as long as


    it¡¯s afortable ce.


    ¡°This way, please. I think a quieter ce would be best. The ce halfway up the mountain isn¡¯t too


    bad. I¡¯ll bring you there and show you around.¡± Bowen led the way.


    Some people from the other divisions soon caught wind that their hall master had arrived. Those who


    got the news were eagerly looking forward to invet him and see what kind of person he was.


    Bowen arranged a detached vi with a courtyard for Severin and Sofia. It was not very far from where


    he stayed with Cindy, The area was very quiet, and the spiritual energy surrounding it was incredibly


    rich ton. He then went down the mountain after making sure that Severin and Sofia werefortable,


    During dinner that night, he handed to Severin all the second- grade, third¨Cgrade, and fourth¨Cgrade


    spiritual herbs that he had been able to collect.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1456

    Chapter 1456


    Chapter 1456


    Once Severin took a look, he nodded ¡°I mainly need to use third grade spiritual herbs now and keep


    the fourth¨Cgrade


    spiritual herbs for now. I surely will need those in the future. If I¡¯m free in the next two days, I will


    produce more alchemical pills with those second¨Cgrade spiritual herbs. Then you can distribute them to


    others, especially those who are on the edge of a breakthrough. If the alchemical pills are not enough,


    just inform me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Supreme Leader!


    Bowen was happy. Although he did not believe Severin was able to produce arge amount of


    alchemical pills in just two days, it was better than nothing. There were many young talented men in the


    hall but they did not have the alchemical pills to help with their training. If Severin was able to provide


    the alchemical pills, those young men would definitely improve a lot.


    ¡°Then when are we going to retaliate? Do we go after everyone has limproved their actalmoment?¡±


    Cindy asked.


    Retaliation was the thing she cared most about


    Severin smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Sofia and I could handle that without any problem.


    We don¡¯t need anyone else to follow us or have anyone sacrifice their lives.¡±


    Bowen quickly said seriously, ¡°Supreme Leader, I know you must be a lot stronger than us. But I hope


    you can bring me along when you n to go to look for the Jorgens. I really want to be there to


    wainess it with my own eyes because they hurt me before. It could give me closure if I could he there.¡±


    Cindy said, ¡°I¡¯d like to go too! I want to see the fear in their eyes!¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly. Somehow he understand why Bowen and Cindy felt that way. Thus, he agreed


    by nodding his head.¡± Alright. You can bring some people along when the timees. Hey, someone


    told me there was a gang called the Deval Gang in this foggy forest. Is that true!¡±


    Bowen was stunned. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m surprised that you heard of it.¡±


    Severin nodded and exined. ¡°We rested in a vige on our way here¡­¡±


    He ended by saying, ¡°So we are wondering if Tara and Lina¡¯s parents are captured by the Devil Gang.


    If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d like tu save them.¡±


    The heroic n had Cindy admire Severin more. ¡°Gosh. Supreme Leader, Madam Supreme Leader,


    you two have kind souls.¡±


    ¡°Madam Supreme Leader!¡± Sofia¡¯s fare blushed as she heard Cindy addressing her. Although she was


    surprised, she did not object to the idea and felt a little happy.


    Severin saw her reaction and was thrilled because Sofia did not oppose it. Then he exined, ¡°This is


    the thirddy. 1 have two other missus at home,¡±


    Bowen chudded. ¡°Aren¡¯t three missus too little for a young handsome man like you? I reckon you


    should find right, or even ten missus.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Severin responded with an awkward santle,


    My time is fully upied with training and making alchemical pills. I think I¡¯ll let destiny do its thing and


    not force anything.¡±


    Then he looked at Sofia and said, ¡°When destiny dues its thing, there¡¯s nothing you can do to stop it.¡±

 Chapter 1457

    Chapter 1457


    Chapter 1457


    Obviously, that was meant for Sofia to hear. She bit her lip and felt really excited to have heard Severin


    admit to the others that she was his third wile, sort of like a public announcement.


    Let¡¯s toast to our Supreme Leader and his third wife! Bowen chuckled and made a loast.


    Yes. Tonight has been great. Don¡¯t stop the fun!¡± Sofia said happily.


    She raised her sses and drank together. Everyone was in a good mood and enjoyed drinking. By the


    time So and Severin went back to their rooms, Sofia drank too much that she was feeling tipsy,


    Tonight felt like a dream and so unrealistic. She was overwhelmed by the blissful feeling


    ¡°Third wife I¡¯m Severin¡¯s third wife! I¡¯d made the right choiceing on this trip with Severin,¡± Sofia


    sald


    After she finished her shower, she was lying on the bed, feeling shy, and rolling on the bed. She was so


    deeply and madly in love. Then she suddenly remembered what She told her before she left. It was a


    good chance for her to confirm her rtionship with Severin on this trip.


    ¡®Although he has admitted that I¡¯m his third wife to the others, I should sleep with him to be his


    real woman. Otherwise, it won¡¯t make me his real wife,¡± Sofia thought boldly as she sat on the bed.


    Then again, she shook her head and opposed herself. ¡°But is that really a good idea? I mean I¡¯m a girl.


    It would look bad on me if I¡¯m the one who initiated the idea by going to his room. What would he think


    of me if I did that? Would he think I¡¯m an easy girl?


    She thought hard about it. ¡°That¡¯s not possible, right? I mean he already knew I only had my first kiss


    yesterday so he could easily figure out I¡¯m still a virgin. My dad was even the one who asked me to


    make the move. This is a good chance. It makes more sense if I go to his room in this tipsy and drank


    state.¡±


    After some hesitation, she opened her door, tiptoed her way to Severin¡¯s room, and stood there. This


    could be the only time avable when it was just the two of them. Maybe there would not be any


    chance in the future. Most importantly, it would be hard for her to gather up her courage to do it in the


    future.


    Since both of them had a couple of drinks, it was easier for her to master up the courage now. This was


    exactly the best time to deepen her rtionship with Severin.


    Once she had made up her mind, she knocked on the door softly. Severin had just finished his shower


    when he heard it.


    At first, he thought it was Bowen. To his surprise, he saw Sofia standing outside in her sexy nightdress.


    He must be out of his mind to waste such a wonderful chance to spend a cozy night with a sexy


    woman.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Sofia, why are you here?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 1458

    Chapter 1458


    Chapter 1458


    After feeling stunned, Severin held Sofia a hard and brought her into the room.


    ¡°Come in,¡± he said.


    At this point, Sofia had not thought of an excuse. She brainstormed quickly while her heart was


    pounding hard. When she looked back, Severin had closed and locked the door which made her even


    more nervous than before.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty. Do you have any water in your room?¡± she asked while pretending to be dizzy by


    holding her head. ¡°I think I drank too much. I feel like the world is spinning¡±


    Severin quickly poured a ss of water and held Sofia so she would not fall. Then he passed the water


    to Soba. ¡®Here, Drink this. It will make you feel better. You got reo excited and drank too much. I told


    you that you shouldn¡¯t drink that much but


    didn¡¯t listen. You must be feeling very ufortable now.¡±


    As Sofia finished drinking the water, ber mind went nk


    Severin took the chance and gave Softa a hug. He said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here tonight so I can take


    care of you?¡®


    This was the moment Sofia was waiting for. Then again, her sanity reminded her that she was ady.


    ¡°I..I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯m not ready yet.¡±


    Suddenly, Severin rightened the hug. Her body fragrance mesmerized him and her curve had set his


    body on fire.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°I take that you are willing to be my woman when you didn¡¯t reject peuple referring to you as my


    third wife. Don¡¯t worry, Sofia. I will take care of you and love you,¡± Severin pursued.


    After that, be carried her and ced her on the bed


    ¡°Ah!¡± Sofia let out a soft sound. Her face was blushing. She looked at Severin and quickly closed her


    eyes. Please be gentle.¡±


    Knowing Sofia had not rejected him, he could not control himself anymore. He reached In and kissed


    Sofia¡¯s neck. It caused Sofia to tremble slightly. She was so nervous that she gripped the nket


    tightly. As time passed, both of then slowly enjoyed


    each otherpany.


    The next day, Sofia felt like her bones were going to fall apart when she woke up. She had no idea


    Severin was so good in everything including the sex.


    ¡°1. I¡¯m going to go back to my room. I. 1 was drunk and I..¡± Sofia felt so shy that she had no idea what


    she was talking about. Once she put on her clothes, she quickly fled and went back to her mon


    When Severin thought back, he smiled happily, ¡®Sufia is so fantastic. Her body is so wonderful and I


    really like to see her blushing and feeling shy,¡® he thought.


    After resting for a while further, Severin gut up and took out many securul¨Cgrade spiritual herbs to start


    alchemy. He had not used the triple¨Cchambered cauldron before after getting it.


    By now, Severin had familiar bluself with the process of producing second¨Cgrade alchemical pills.


    Thus, he decided to produce three alchemical pills in one go with the triple¨Cchambered cauldron


    save time.

 Chapter 1459

    Chapter 1459


    Chapter 1459


    ¡°Hal¡± Severin shouted and smiled faintly,


    As he raised his palm, three alchemical pills flew out from the Dragonstand Furnace and hovered in


    front of him.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha! Not bad. This is the best part of having a triple¨Cchambered cauldron!¡± he chucked as he looked


    at the alchemical pills. The triple¨Cchambered cauldron had helped save time for him. Back in the day,


    he could only produce two alchemical pills with the double¨Cchambered cauldron. It was not bad but the


    Dragonstand Furnace was just so much better.


    After the first attempt, he discovered it was best to produce the same alchemical pill if he wanted to


    produce three alchemical pills at once and it should be the one he was very good at. Different


    alchemical pills required different fire output and the time needed was different too. Therefore, it was


    easier to fail if he produced different alchemical pills at the same


    Although he was a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist now, he did not dare to produce three third¨C


    grade medium¨Crank alchemical pills at the same time. However, he had no problem with the second¨C


    grade alchemical pills because he could even do it with his eyes closed.


    During his second round, Sofia came looking for him after she had freshened up and put on her


    makeup. She sat quietly when she saw Severin was busy making alchemical pilk.


    After Severin was done, he looked at Sofia and said, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m going to be busy with alchemy today. I


    don¡¯t have enough second¨Cgrade alchemical pills to distribute to everyone in Capra Hall. None of them


    received any alchemical pills from me before and most of them are on the brink of a breakthrough¡±


    Sofia smiled, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just do the thing you need to do. I can stay here and watch you. ra and


    Gigi are bringing me outter.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s pond. Let me settle everything here first. Then we can try to see if we are able


    to locate the Devil Gang. After talking to Howenst night, I found out the gang leader could be a level


    nine warrior emperor. To most people, he is very strong and they won¡¯t have any chance to defend


    themselves. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be a problem for me if I want to kill him.¡°*


    Sofia smiled. ¡°He must be an evil and horrible person for kidnapping people to do his dirty work. You


    must be careful when you are up against him.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Stay back when I found the location. Although you are quite strong, I have no


    information about the Devil Gang. When you have stabilized your stage, I¡¯ll give you another third¨C


    grade alchemical pill. Then you can take the time to take the pill and absorb it so you can have another


    breakthrough soon.¡±


    Sofia nodded, ¡°Sure. I won¡¯t go. I don¡¯t want to be your burden.¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that. I just think it¡¯s easier for me to learn more about the


    gang without a beautifuldy following me.¡±


    Sofia gave him a gentle smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I understand. I¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    During the afternoon, ra and Gigi came over and brought Sofia out. Severin continued to produce


    more alchemical pills.


    When it was time for dinner, Bowen had requested the elders and guardians to have damer together


    with Severin again. Just likest night, alcohol was on the table too. All of them had another great


    night.

 Chapter 1460

    Chapter 1460


    Chapter 1460


    During dinner, Severin took out two bottles and passed them to Bowen. ¡°Hey, there are two hundred


    second¨Cgrade alchemical pills here. A hundred each of medium and high rank. Take them and


    distribute them to the disciples who need them.¡±


    ¡°Two hundred? It¡¯s only been a day! How did you produce so many?¡± Bowen eximed.


    He epted the bottles with a shocked face. Never had he thought Severin could produce so many


    alchemical pills in a day. Just how insane it was!


    Severin smiled humbly, ¡°I have a triple¨Cchambered cauldron and I still have some alchemical pills left.


    That¡¯s why.¡±


    Despite that, everyone was shocked. Regardless of whether Severin had stocked up some alchemical


    pills, it was still a crazy thing to have produced so many alchemical pills in a day.


    ¡°Thank you? With these alchemical pills, I believe all of us could improve for the better!¡±


    Howen stood up and bowed to show respect to Severin.


    After


    years of hiding in the foggy forest, he felt sorry for the members who continued to believe in him. Many


    of them had gone through a lot because there were not enough resources avable for them to train.


    Especially the first three months they came in here. The forest was a new ce to them which caused


    many members to sacrifice they lives. After a while, they finally knew the forest better and gaired more


    experience to react when there was a dangerous situation. At that time, many of them had also leveled


    up. Thus, their situation gradually became better.


    ¡°Haha. You¡¯re wee. We are brothers, aren¡¯t we?¡± Severin chuckled.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    In fact, he understood clearly how Bowen felt now.


    ¡°Supreme Leader, please ept my gratitude. With these alchemical pills, members who are level four


    or five warrior kings could have the chance to increase their attainments. This is a terrific news!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We really need these alchemical pills a lot!¡±


    The elders were really excited about it and stood up to make a toast to Severin.


    Everyone was happy with the dinner. When it ended, the Great Elder instructed ra and the others to


    call upon the young geniuses to distribute the alchemical pills in them. It was essential for them to


    increase their attainment and have the breakthrough so the overallbat power of the hall would


    increase


    Tonight, Severin was the one who went to Sofia¡¯s room.


    Sofia was nervous when she saw Severin looking for her. Her face blushed.


    ¡°Why are you here? Don¡¯t tell me you are thinking of that. Didn¡¯t we just do itst night?¡±

 Chapter 1461

    Chapter 1461


    Chapter 1461


    At that moment, Sofia¡¯s shyness attracted Severin to do the things he wanted even more. He quickly


    went over and embraced her into his arms and kissed her lips.


    Then he looked at her with his gentle and charming eyes. ¡°Can you me me when my third wife is so


    sexy? I¡¯m going to search for the location of the Devil Gang tomorrow and who knows when will Ie


    back? I just want to spend more time with you tonight before I leave tomorrow.¡±


    Even though Sofia was d to hear that, she pretended to feel disgusted and rolled her eyes. ¡°Gosh,


    I¡¯m so impressed with you. You can always find the right excuse!¡±


    ¡°Ahem. It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t we take some rest now?¡±


    Severin had his fingers going up and down Sofia¡¯s back while kissing her. Then they headed to the


    bed.


    The next morning. Severin was already waiting in the yard when Sofia woke up.


    ¡°You scare me! I thought you had already left,¡± Sofia said when she found out Severin was in the yard.


    Severin said, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to wake you up because you were sleeping soundly. I was going to leave but


    I thought I should wait until you wake up and say goodbye to you.¡±


    After that, he gave her a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical pill. ¡°This is a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank


    alchemical pill. Now that you are in a stable stage, maybe this pill can help you break through and


    be a level six warrior emperor. I have faith in you. Maybe it¡¯s going to take just a few days or even


    faster than I estimate.¡±


    Sofia stored the alchemical pill in her spatial ring and said, ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry, I will train hard and wait


    for your return.¡±


    He rubbed her head and kissed her before forcing himself to leave. Then he flew up into the sky to


    head back into the forest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here waiting for you!¡± Sofia said as she watched Severin fly off and disappear into the thick fog


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She stood there thinking for a while. Then she went back to the room to call her father.


    ¡°Hahaha Baby girl. Why did you suddenly think of calling me?¡± Bick asked when the call was


    connected.


    He teased, ¡°How are you? Did you find him? It has been half a month now. What¡¯s the progress?¡±


    Sofia was still feeling so in love and wanted to tell her dad the good news. However, she felt awkward


    and embarrassed when Birk asked lier.

 Chapter 1462

    Chapter 1462


    Chapter 1462


    Sofia bit her lips and kept silent for several seconds.


    ¡°What do you think? Do you know how beautiful your daughter is?¡± Sofia asked in return.


    Birk chuckled. ¡°Haha! Are you trying to tell me you have made a huge progress? So which stage are


    you two at now? Holding


    hands?¡±


    Sofia blushed and felt embarrassed. ¡°Dad! I¡¯m his third wife now. He has already told the members of


    Capra Hall that I¡¯m his third wife. But I¡¯m too embarrassed to tell you which stage we are now.¡±


    Birk was dumbfounded. After a while, he said, ¡°My god! Honey, please don¡¯t tell me you two had slept


    together. Don¡¯t you think you are being a little too easy? He¡¯s not going to cherish you if you don¡¯t let


    him fight his way to gain your love. I did ask you to pursue your happiness but not to this extent. This


    progress is just too¡­


    Without a doubt, Birk was really shocked by the news. It caught him by surprise


    Sofia exined, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s worth it. He promised he would take care of me. Besides, I


    mean it was really hard to control when you were in that moment. So that¡¯s that Gosh! This is so


    embarrassing!¡±


    At this point, Birk gave in a little. ¡°Alright. Just make sure you don¡¯t regret this decision and it makes


    you happy. Bring him. over when he¡¯s free. He got my girl and I don¡¯t even know what he looks like.


    Other than knowing he¡¯s good at alchemy and a talented person, I know nothing about him.¡±


    Sofia smiled. ¡°Dad, it makes more sense to say that I¡¯m the one who tricked him into being with me.


    There are so many beautiful women who would die to marry him. It¡¯s not easy for me to get this spot.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my god! Are you really my daughter? You used to be so proud. Do you remember how many


    geniuses try to win you over? But you don¡¯t like anyone. Why are you so humble and petty now?¡±


    Birk eximed, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re also a wonderful woman. You are not any lesser than him. It¡¯s an honor


    and blessing for him to have you as his third wife too.¡±


    Sofia said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He¡¯s a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist now and there is no saying how


    soon he¡¯s going to be a third¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist. I¡¯m too ashamed topare myself to him.


    We are totally on a different level.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Birk gasped and wondered if he heard it right.


    He did not think Severin would be able to have a breakthrough so quickly.


    ¡°Genius! He¡¯s really a genius! Third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist! My god! I guess I¡¯ll need him to


    protect me in the future! ¡°Birk eximed shockingly.


    As he thought for a while, he joked, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re my precious daughter. My one and only daughter. I


    can¡¯t let him get you. so easily. I¡¯m alright if he doesn¡¯t give you a wedding but at the very least, he


    should have some action to show me that he really wants to be with you.¡±


    Sofia frowned, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? I¡¯m his woman now and I¡¯m very satisfied. I don¡¯t care


    about all the other stuff. Do you seriously want to ban me from being with him after I slept with him? I


    don¡¯t care what you think or say. I¡¯m going to be with him and that¡¯s all¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1463

    Chapter 1463


    ¡°Abem, it is what it is. If I say I don¡¯t agree, is that y?


    Birk coughed twice in embarrassment, and then said, ¡°What I mean is that he is already a third¨Cgrade


    intermediate alchemist, so giving ten third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pills as a gift is weird right?¡±


    Sofia almost fainted. It turned out that his father wanted to get some alchemical pills here.


    After knowing his father¡¯s thoughts, Sofia also deliberately joked with Bick, ¡°What? Ten pills, Dad, are


    you too greedy? A third. -grade low¨Crank pill is already considered a treasure among treasures., you


    actually want ten pills like this, that¡¯s too much. Are you selling your daughter to afford it?¡®


    Birk was so angry at Sofia¡¯s words that he almost exited on the spot, and immediately said angrily,


    ¡°Sofia, I only have a daughter like you, aren¡¯t you worth ten third grade low¨Crank alchemical pills? Have


    you forgotten your parents since you got with that boy?


    Sofia then covered his mouth andughed, ¡°Haha, dad, I¡¯m just teasing you. Don¡¯t worry, he is a very


    generous person, and he will definitely not let you down when the timees.¡±


    ¡°You damn girl, you actually joked with my dad about such a serious matter.¡±


    Birk pretended to be angry.


    ¡°y, dad, I¡¯m going to practice. Severin just gave me a third¨Cgrade intermediate pill. He asked me to


    break through some levels first. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡±


    ¡°A third¨Cgrade intermediate alchemical pill, do you want me to envy you to death?¡±


    Birk happily hung up the phone. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°Tsk, tsk, third¨Cgrade intermediate


    alchemical pill. My daughter can now use such a treasure to practice. Her strength has not yet


    breached the fifth or sixth level. Warrier Emperor? If this continues, it won¡¯t be long before my


    daughter¡¯s power will catch up with mine.¡±


    At this time, Severin had arrived in the forest alone.


    After releasing his mental power, he could clearly see the area covered by his mental power.


    ¡°Not bad, I can sense a spiritual berh.¡±


    Severin soon discovered a third¨Cgrade low¨Clevel spiritual herb. How serendipitous for him.


    As for the people in Capra Hall, for the sake of everyone¡¯s safety, Severin has told them not to look for


    spiritual herbs in the past few days. He flew over and was about to pick the spiritual herb when a two¨C


    headed tire tiger rushed out of the bushes not far away


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two¨Cheaded fire tiger let out a deafening roar, it had the power level of a sond¨Cgrade Warrine


    Emperor. A spiritual beast with the rank of a secund grade Warrior Emperor is already considered an


    extremely powerful existence in this forest.


    However, for Severin, he wasn¡¯t scared at all. He turned around, Hew up with a sweeping kick, and


    then mmed his bag down on the two¨Cheaded ming tiger. Before the Fiery Tiger could spit out the


    fire from its mouth, it was hit by Severin¡¯s leg. The next second, it flew out like a cannonball. After


    breaking two or three ancient tres, it fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1464

    Chapter 1464


    Chapter 1464


    The Tiger¡¯s mouth was bleeding and be was no longer breathing. Severin didn¡¯t even bother to look at


    the Fiery Tiger. He squatted down and cked the spiritual herb. Because of his high attainment level


    and strong mental power, Severin had no difficulty at all in this misty forest, which was very hard for


    others.


    At the end of the day, almost eighty spiritual herbs have been found, and they also include some


    fourth¨Cgrade low¨Clevel and fourth¨Cgrade intermediate spiritual herbs.


    ¡°What a bountiful harvest, but the sky is already dark. I met several people today, all of them are rogue


    fighters, and I didn¡¯t meet anyone from the Devil Gang¡±


    Severin looked at the sky and found that it was already very dark, so he found a cave and hid in it.


    However, he was bored so he spread some weeds to make a bed in the cave, went out to find some


    firewood, killed a hare, and then barbecued it alone in the cave. What Severin didn¡¯t expect was that


    just when the barbecue was about to be cooked, a figure rushed in from the outside, looking a little


    embarrassed.


    A woman immediately spotted Severin and couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Severin was ashamed. He didn¡¯t expect to meet Stephanie again here. But now Stephanie no longer


    had the calmness of that day. Her hair was a little messy, and the clothes on her back were torn several


    times. Dlood flowed out from there. Her face was pale and she looked very embarrassed.


    Severin looked at this woman and frowned. ¡°No way? You are a high ranking Warrior Emperor. In this


    forest, it is unlikely that you will be injured. How did you get injured like this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to worry about it!TM


    Stephanie rolled her eyes at Severin, then sat down in another corner, took out a healing pill and


    swallowed it.


    ¡°Damn it, there¡¯s too much bleeding, and the healing effect of this alchemical pill is too slow.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After taking the pill, Stephanie still felt a little dizzy due to excessive bleeding.


    She was a little scared. If she really fainted, this man who she had met two or three times before would


    do something wrong to her. After all, she has such a good Jigure and a brautiful face, and she is in a


    cave in such a dangerous ce. If Severin really does something and kills her before leaving here,


    nobody would know.


    Thinking of this, she was even more speechless. She saw a cave here and hid in it. Unexpectedly,


    there was someone inside.


    ¡°Your alchemical pill is not good, but the one 1 have here is pretty good. You have three wounds, and


    they are quite deep. If you don¡¯t stop the bleeding in time, I¡¯m afraid you will bleed to death.¡±


    Severin nced at the other party, and then slowly spule, he took out an alchemical pill with his hands,


    and walked towards the uther party.


    ¡°How do I know if your pill is an alchemical pill? If it has any other effects after you take this medicine, I


    can¡¯t believe your les by then.¡±


    Stephanie nced at Severin and did not dare in take the pill handed over by Severin.


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°Beauty, you don¡¯t have to guard against me. Although you are indeed good¨C


    looking, 1, Severin, am definitely not someone who takes vanture of others. Besides, with the current


    Injury, I really want to do this to you. What, why waste a pill? Do you think I can¡¯t full you down in your


    current situation?!

 Chapter 1465

    Chapter 1465


    Chapter 1465


    At this time, Stephanie also felt that her head was getting dizzler. She looked at Severin, then she


    gritted her teeth and swallowed the pill in Severin¡¯s hand.


    Sure enough, as Severin swallowed the alchemical pill, Stephanie instantly discovered that the wound


    on her back healed faster. The effect of this alchemical pill was simr to the ones she had that were


    more refined. The healing effect of medicine is several times greater.


    ¡°This speed is still not enough. Although you took the alchemical pill I gave you, which can protect you


    from death, the wound will definitely heal, but by the time it heals, you will probably have fainted.¡±


    Severin nced at her again and said to her. Stephanie knew that she had misunderstood Severin.


    Severin was indeed not that kind of viin.


    After thinking for a while, she said to Severin, ¡°Could it be that you have a better way?**


    Severin palmed his hands, took out a small porcin bottle, and said to Stephanie, ¡°This has the best


    effect. I also have some healing powder here. You need to lie down, I will help you sprinkle some on it,


    but it may hurt a little, so you need to bear with


    ¡°No, in that case, wouldn¡¯t my back be exposed to you?¡±


    Stephanie suddenly thought of something, and couldn¡¯t help feeling shy. Wouldn¡¯t this be an advantage


    for Severin?


    Severin smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Is your life more important, or is it more important for me to look at


    your back? You choose for yourself¡­


    After finishing speaking, Severin stood up to leave. Sering Severin about to leave, Stephanie panicked


    instantly and hurriedly said to Severin, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell anyone, otherwise, 1, I will kill you.¡±


    Severin thought to himself, ¡°Why is this Stephante more conservative than Sofia? Isn¡¯t it just looking at


    her back? Not like he could view her front,¡±


    However, Severin still said to the other party, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t need to talk about this kind of thing


    everywhere.¡±


    Stephanie¡¯s head became increasingly dizzy, she bit her red lips, and then shey down obediently.


    Severin saw that the clothes on the other party¡¯s back were sticking to his back, making it difficult to


    apply the powder, so he couldn¡¯t help but tear open some of the other party¡¯s clothes with his hands,


    exposing almost all of his back.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephanie was even more shy. She closed her eyes and felt extremely nervous.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Soon, pain hit her back, and Stephanie couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry of pain. Perhaps it was because


    there was too much. bleeding. Finally, after Stephane screamed several times, she couldn¡¯t help but


    faint.


    Just after Severin spread the medicine, he found that the other party had fainted. He immediately


    smiled bitterly and sabi, ¡°It seems that your perseverance is not good enough. You still fainted. You


    thought you could persist until the end.¡±


    If Stephanie heard this, she would probably jump up and strangle Severin to death. The passed little by


    little, and when it was dawn, Stephanie woke up from her sleep.

 Chapter 1466

    Chapter 1466


    Chapter 1466


    At this time, the wound on her back hadpletely healed, and new flesh had grown, not even a scar


    was left, and she looked perfect. However, there were still a lot of dried blood scabs on her back, which


    seemed to prove that she had suffered serious injuries yesterday,


    After Stephanie woke up, she felt a slight chill on her back and felt a little worried. She couldn¡¯t help but


    look at Severin, and then said. ¡°You, why didn¡¯t you sayst night that I would faint? You didn¡¯t do


    anything to me, right?


    Severin was ashamed and smiled bitterly. ¡°How can I judge so urately? Besides, you fainted, which


    means your perseverance is not as good as I thought. As for whether I have done anything to you,


    don¡¯t you know yourself?¡±


    Stephanie felt it carefully, and it seemed that there was nothing strange about her body. Then she


    rolled her eyes at Severin and said, ¡°Thank you very much forst night. It seems that you are indeed a


    gentleman ¡±


    After fishing, speaking, she looked at Severin again. I, I want to change clothes now, why don¡¯t you go


    out for a while?¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly, then stood up and said to the other party, ¡°Although your wound has healed,


    there is still a lot of dried blood and a lot of blood scabs on your back. Do you want to wash it?¡±


    ¡°But there aren¡¯t anykes here. Besides, this misty forest is so dangerous. It¡¯s not good to be


    exposed.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephanie lowered her head and thought for a while, then raised her head and smiled at Severin. ¡°How


    about you help me stand guard and prevent others from getting close?¡±


    Severin was ashamed. This girl was afraid that he was a pervert before, but now she asked him to help


    guard her?


    Severin smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I do know that outside the cave, and by walking a mile to the left,


    there is a small take. If you want to wash, you ran go there to wash. But, aren¡¯t you afraid that I might


    peek?¡±


    Stephanie bit her red lips. ¡°I believe you are not that kind of person. Besides, I won¡¯t finish taking off my


    clothes. I will just go down and wash my back. It¡¯s not a big problemn.¡±


    ¡°Hey, okay!¡±


    Severin nodded helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s unlucky for me, I have to work as a free coolic


    After saying that, Severin took the other party to theke. After Stephanie finished washing, he hid in


    the herb and changed


    into a skirt.


    After changing, Stephanie walked out, blushing. Although she felt that Severin would never peek, when


    she was cleaning her back and changing clothes just now, she felt extremely nervous.


    Severin looked at the other party and then said, ¡°By the way, your attainment level is so high. How


    could you be injured if you are an eighth¨Crank Warrior Emperor? Could it be that you met the ninth¨C


    rank Martial Emperor?¡®


    After thinking about it, Severin directly denied it. It shouldn¡¯t be possible. Judging from your wound


    yesterday, it looks¡­ could it be that you met a powerful spiritual beast?¡±


    Stephanie nodded. ¡°Well, I found a treasure. Unfortunately, there is a Hurricane Walf guarding there,


    and the beast had powerparable to the attainment level of the ninth¨Cgrade Warrior Emperor. I am


    no match.¡±


    Severin looked ashamed and said to the other party, ¡°Then, have you got the treasure


    Stephanie shook his head helplessly. ¡°No, that spiritual beast was too powerful and couldn¡¯t get close


    to it. After it injured me. I ran away iminidiately. If I hadn¡¯t run fast, 1 would be dead by now.¡±


    After Severin thought for a while, he said, ¡°It seems that the treasure is not simply attained Could it be


    a fourth¨Cgrade spiritual herb! Otherwise, you know that the sparitual beast is so powerful, and you still


    want to grab it¡­ must be acle silly. Unexpectedly, Stephanie smiled and said, ¡°That treasure is not a


    fourth¨Cgrade spiritual herb, but a fifth¨Cgrade spiritual Imult!¡±

 Chapter 1467

    Chapter 1467


    ¡°Fifth¨Cgrade spiritual fruit!¡±


    After hearing this, Severin couldn¡¯t help but take a breath. Such a treasure is indred very tempting. No


    wonder Stephanie takes such a risk and wants to give it a try.


    However, it is obvious that even if her fighting power is not weak, she cannot be the opponent of a


    spiritual beast with the attainment level of the Ninth¨CRank Warrior Emperor. After all, spiritual beasts


    are inherently much more powerful than human bodies. The spiritual beasts of the Ninth¨CBank Warrior


    Emperor, even if they are first¨Clevel, It can be hard to take down


    ¡°Hey, your attainment level¡­¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Was Stephanie about to say that Severin¡¯s attainment level was not a saint one? However, then she


    remembered that thest time she fought with Severin, she was wearing a mask,


    So, in the middle of her words, she immediately changed the subject and said, ¡®By the way, what is


    your attainment level? Your attainment level should be higher than mine, right?


    Severin naturally knew what the other party was thinking, and couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly and said,


    ¡°I am a second¨Cgrade


    saint.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. If you go, you can definitely take down the spiritual beast easily.¡±


    After learning about Severin¡¯s attainment level, Stephanie showed an excited expression


    However, unexpectedly, Severin touched the bridge of his nose and said slowly, ¡°Beauty, before you


    want to take a bath or something, let me help you guard it so that no one else sees it. This is a small


    matter, but this battle with a spiritual beast is still a spiritual beast with the attainment level of a ninth¨C


    grade Warrior Emperor. Haha, this is quite difficult. If there is no benefit at all, I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t be


    justified, right?¡±


    Stephanie rolled her eyes at Severin. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t help so easily. Don¡¯t worry, the benefits will


    be yours The spiritual fruit on that tree is called the Golden Sky Sperli Fruit. There are three of them in


    toll. They belong to me.¡± I found it yesterday, and I was injured, so I have to ask for two If you help pick


    out the Treasure, I can give you one, how about it?¡±


    ¡°Just give me one? Shouldn¡¯t you give me two?¡±


    Severin touched the bridge of his nose and felt that Stephanie¡¯s allocation was obviously unreasonable,


    Unexpectedly, this woman said, ¡°But, I was so seriously injured yesterday that I almost died. Besides, I


    discovered that thing. Men are so greedy.¡±


    Severin was ashamed. He didn¡¯t expect that this would involve both men and women.


    ¡°Okay, okay, you take me there. When it¡¯s done, you get two and I get one!


    Severin shrugged helplessly and finallypromised.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it


    Stephanie felt happy, and then walked in front, ¡°Go this way, just follow me.¡±


    Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long for the two of them to arrive in front of a small valley. On the cliff not far


    from the valley. there was a golden tree


    Not only the entire leaves and trunk of this Golden Sky Spirit Tree are golden, but even the three


    Golden Shy Spirit Fruits on it are golden


    Looking at the three fruits on it, even Severin swallowed. This was a fifth¨Cgrade fruit, and the aura


    laside was very rich and mild. He estimated that if he ate such a fruit, its attainment level wildupefully


    break through to that of a thiol¨Cgrade saint. However, at this moment, there is a huge Hurricane Wull


    lying down below. This Hurricane Wolf is estimated to be seven or eight feet tall. Even lying there, Il


    rats give people a strong sense of inthenidatja


    2/2


    Just when Severin was about to approach, the Hurricane Wolf also sensed Severin¡¯s presence, stood


    up soddenly, and let out a deep roar.

 Chapter 1468

    Chapter 1468


    Chapter 1468


    A pair of eyes stared at Severin with a violent auta. Severin smiled coldly, took out a sword with his


    hands, and then held it in


    his hand.


    After the Hurricane Wolf felt the threat from Severin, he suddenly let out a roar, and then his body


    suddenly shoak. A series of spiritual des appeared, and they flew towards Severin.


    ¡°This attack is not easy.¡±


    Severin couldn 1 help but frown when he saw it. This was the first time he had encountered a spiritual


    beast with the level of a ninth¨Cgrade Warrior Emperor. Most people couldn¡¯t handle the attack of this


    spiritual beast.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After Severin finished speaking, he poured spiritual energy into the sword in his hand, and then threw


    the sword forward,¡± Rain of roses!


    As his words fell, pieces of rose petals flew out.


    ¡°This Warrior art looks so beautiful!¡±


    Looking at the flying rose petals, Stephanie¡¯s eyes showed a hint of excitement, feeling that this was


    too romantic. Moreover, what she didn¡¯t expect was that the attack power of these rose petals was not


    simple, and they defeated all the spiritual des in a moment. When the huge hurricane welf saw this


    situation, its eyes widened with fright. The surprised expression was not too obvious.


    Obviously, this spiritual beast, which has reached the level of the ninth¨Cgrade Warrior Emperor, has a


    very high spiritual intelligence, and instantly knew how terrifying Severin was.


    After knowing how terrifying Severin was, this guy roared again and created more hurricane des.


    After those hurricane des flew towards Severin, it turned around and rushed into the mist, almost


    running away.


    Severin¡¯s rose petals easily destroyed the opponent¡¯s attack


    ¡°Damn it, this wolf can run really fast.¡±


    Seeing the beast running away, Stephanie stomped her feet angrily. ¡°You! Why don¡¯t you chase it and


    kill it ta avenge me?¡±


    Severin was ashamed and said with a wry smile, ¡°That guy can use the hurricane de. After rushing


    into the mist, it is even more difficult to deal with. Besides, if I catch up to avenge you, what will happen


    to these three Golden Sky Fruits? What if? You picked them all off and you ran away, where can I find


    you?¡±


    Stephanie was speechless and couldn¡¯t help but rolled her eyes at Severin and said, ¡°Am I that kind of


    person? You are still guarding me. We agreed before that I would definitely give you one.¡±


    While talking, Stephanie also flew over, picked off the golden Tianling, Fruit, and then threw one to


    Severin. Alter Severin took the fruit, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Haha, beauty, I¡¯m not really


    friends with you, so I don¡¯t dare to risk it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we pot the fruit!


    However, just when Stephanie and Severin put the spirit fruit into the storage ring, five people passed


    by not far away and happened to see this scene.


    One of them raised his eyebrows, with his eyes glinting.

 Chapter 1469

    Chapter 1469


    Chapter 1469


    The person who sp seemed to be the leader among these people. His eyes nced at Severin, full


    of greed.


    ¡°Captain Michael, this is a fifth¨Cgrade spiritual fruit. If this is dedicated to the Supreme Leader, we will


    definitely get a lot of rewards!¡±


    Severin frowned when he heard the other party¡¯s conversation. He quickly thought of something Could


    it be that these people are from the Devil Gang? Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.


    The leader nodded and waved his hand, and the five people flew over, surrounding Severin and the


    others. Obviously, they didn¡¯t seem to know that this fifth¨Cgrade spiritual fruit was guarded by such a


    powerful spiritual brast before, and they didn¡¯t even know how Severin obtained this spiritual fruit,


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the leader came over, he couldn¡¯t help but smile evilly, looked at Stephanie, and then said, ¡°Tsk,


    tsk, not bad, there is such a beauty here, I can enjoy her for a while.¡±


    However, a middle¨Caged man behind him frowned and persuaded the leader, ¡°Captain, let¡¯s just grab


    the treasure. There is no need to do that kind of thing, right? Isn¡¯t that too much?¡±


    It¡¯s a pity that Captain Michael pped the opponent with his backhand, which made the opponent¡¯s


    face turn red. ¡°Am I the captain or are you the captain? Damn it, we people in the Devil Gang live day


    to day. Well? If I have the chance to meet such a beautiful woman, why shouldn¡¯t I just be happy?


    ¡°Billie, are you okay?¡±


    At this time, a woman in her forties next to her immediately walked over and grabbed the arm that had


    been pped before, frowning and looking ugly.


    ¡°Billie? Could it be?¡±


    Severin¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat, Billie¡­ as in Moreno? Isn¡¯t this the name of Tara¡¯s father?


    Could it be that this couple Is the parents of Tara and Lina?


    If this is the case, this luck is really not that good. He looked at Billie carefully. Not to mention, there


    were so many simrities between his eyebrows and Tara¡¯s. It seemed that the couple in front of him


    were Billie and Lalu


    At this time, Captain Michael looked at Lulu again, and then said with a smile, ¡°Billie, I haven¡¯t touched


    a woman for a long time. Are you kind¨Chearted? Okay, I¡¯ll just kill them. Take away their fruit and don¡¯t


    mess with this little beauty, but can you let your wile y with me? Otherwise, I will be lonely and


    empty, do you understand?¡±


    Billie clenched his fist angrily, red at Captain Michael, and then said, ¡°Michael Lusted, don¡¯t go too


    far.¡±


    Michael smiled coldly and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you angry? Not happy?¡±


    At this point, Michael paused, then continued with a cold smile, ¡°Since you are not happy, then you


    should mind your own business. You are just a low¨Clevel team member. You have angered me.¡±


    ¡°Captain, no, Billie knows he was wrong. I will apologize to you on his behalf.¡±


    As soon as he heard that the other party was going to punish the two of them, Lulu panicked instantly


    and hurriedly knelt on the ground and said to Michael.


    Stephande sneered, ¡°Haha, you are so courageous. You think you can take my treasure and even tape


    me? Look at how fat you


    and


    Then Michael suddenly smiled evilly and said, ¡°Haha, looking at you two, you are probably also rogue


    fighters, right? What¡¯s wrong? Is my fourth¨Cgrade Warrior Emperor attainment not enough for you?¡±

 Chapter 1470

    Chapter 1470


    Chapter 1470


    Speaking of this, Michael looked at Stephanie¡¯s long legs and couldn¡¯t help but gulp down his saliva


    and said, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re quite sexy. I like hot women like you. I¡¯ll let you low in a moment, how a fat


    guy can feel like.¡±


    The other two men Immediately said, ¡°Captain, after you finish ying, let us enjoy her too.¡±


    Another one also said, ¡°Yes, captain, let us also feel it. We haven¡¯t touched a woman for a long time.¡±


    Michael nodded. ¡°Okay, you can keep this man, capture him and let him be a ve of our Devil


    Gang and work for us. As for this woman, kill her after you have fun with her. If you bring her back, the


    Supreme Leader and several elders will keep her


    for themselves.¡±


    Stephanie gritted her teeth angrily. She was considered a very important and noble person in her own


    sect. She didn¡¯t expect to meet such disgusting people.


    ¡°Haha, I see you are really tired of living.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Stephanie clenched her fist, and spiritual energy surged from it.


    When Severin saw that Stephanie was about to take action, he reminded her, ¡°These three people can


    be killed, but don¡¯t kill this couple yet.¡±


    Stephanie was stunned, wondering why Severin still helped the other party to speak, but when she


    thought about the man¡¯sment earlier who had tried to ask the Captain to stop, she nodded.


    Several roars sounded in session, and a momentter, the three people were all lying on the


    ground.


    ¡°This this¡­¡­


    Before Billie and Lulu could react, they found Captain Michael and the other


    er three dead. They are only the first¨Cgrade Warrior Emperors, andpared to the other three, their


    attainment level is considered the worst.


    Unexpectedly, Captain Michael died so quickly, and they were so frightened that they didn¡¯t know what


    to do.


    Lulu knelt on the ground. ¡°Please forgive us two seniors. We didn¡¯t do it an purpose. We had no choice


    but to join this Devil Gang. Please let us go.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Stephanie shrugged. ¡°Haha, you are also with them. If it were me, you would be dead by now.


    However, this Severin saved me yesterday. He doesn¡¯t seem to want to kill you, and 1 can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Severin looked at the middle¨Caged woman, and then said, ¡°Are you Lulu?¡±


    Lulu looked stunned, looked up at Severin and said, ¡°You, how do you know


    mny


    tmne?¡®


    After receiving, the other party¡¯s confirmation, Severin felt even more happy. He couldn¡¯t help but smile


    and said, ¡°It seems that I¡¯m lucky. I¡¯m just here to find you. I promised your children Tara and Lina that I


    would try to find you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the two people¡¯s eyes instantly turned red.


    Lulu teared up. ¡°Really? Are they, are they okay?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°They miss you very much. They will be fine when you go back.¡±


    Billie sighed, als eyes full of despair. ¡°Go back? It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t go back, otherwise, we will die.¡±

 Chapter 1471

    Chapter 1471


    Chapter 1471


    Stephanie had heard of an organization called the Devil Gang before, saying that this organization


    would capture some rogue fighters and force them to help find spiritual herbs and the lile. Moreover,


    some people in this organization were very cruel. However, she didn¡¯t know much about what kind of


    organization this was


    Hearing the conversation between Severin and the two of them, she couldn¡¯t help but frown and


    listened carefully, obviously curious about this matter.


    ¡°Why? Is it because of the torture spell worms? I just heard what the captain said!¡±


    After Severin thought about it for a while, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°But, I already killed the captain just


    now, can he still control the spell worms?¡±


    Billie smiled bitterly and then said, ¡°Little brother, you did kill the captain. He had a small drum. Every


    time he shook the drum, the poisonous insects would bite our flesh and blood in our bodies, making us


    miserable. Although you kill him, he can no longer torture us, but the spell worms are still in our bodies.


    We have to collect the magic pills given to the elders by the Supreme Leader every three days,


    otherwise it would torture us.¡±


    At this point, Billie paused before continuing, ¡°If we don¡¯t get this medicine, the poisonous insects will


    keep biting our bodies and destroying our internal organs until we are tortured to death. That¡¯s it.¡±


    After Stephanie heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but clenched his fists and said angrily, ¡°The people in this


    Devil Gang are so abominable, they actually use such despicable methods to control others.¡±


    Lulu also had a look of helplessness on her face. ¡°We didn¡¯t expect at first that we would encounter


    people from the Devil Gang not long after we entered. Our attainment level was not very high. After we


    were caught, they gave us the poison, and then we had to obey the orders of the Devil Gang, and


    search for spiritual herbs in the forest for them, and even find rogue fighters, capture them to be


    disciples of the Devil Gang


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After Stephanie thought about it, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°There are many disciples in our sect who


    come to ces like this to hunt for treasures. Howe they have never been caught by the people


    from the Devil Gang? After all, some of our disciples are not very high in attainment either.¡±


    Lulu exined, ¡°Our Supreme Leader has a rule. When arresting people, try to choose rogue fighters


    to start. If you find that the other person is a disciple of the sect, then there is no need to attack. After


    all, although their Supreme Leader¡¯s attainment is very high, he is only a first¨Cgrade saint, and he is


    afraid of offending some powerful sects and causing trouble.¡±


    After Billie thought for a while, he added, ¡°By the way, we will also attack some secluded sect. After all,


    the attainment of these secluded sects is not very high, so naturally we are not that scrupulous.¡±


    ¡°Thank you both for not killing me!¡±


    Billie looked at Severin, and then said with gratitude, ¡°Thank you brother for letting us know our


    children¡¯s current conditions, and thank you even more for giving them the pills. We have nothing in us


    to repay you, we just want to be a good person in the next life.¡±


    After Severin heard this, he smiled calmly. ¡°If you go back like this, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for you


    when the Supreme Leader asks, right? Even the captain who has a much higher attainment level than


    you is dead. If the one with the lowest attainment returned alive, do you think the Supreme Leader


    won¡¯t be suspicious?¡°.


    ¡°Erm¡±


    After Billie heard this, his face turned very ugly, and he obviously knew that it would be difficult to


    exin it after he returned.


    However, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°As long as we don¡¯t admit anything, just say that the captain


    covered our escape. The Supreme Leader has no evidence, be won¡¯t kill us. At most, he would just


    punish us.¡±

 Chapter 1472

    Chapter 1472


    Chapter 1472


    Lulu also said, ¡°The Supreme Leader can make that kind of drum easily, so he can still beat that


    special drum and let the poisonous insects in the body torture our bodies.¡±


    Speaking of this, Lulu smiled bitterly and said, ¡°However, if he wants to kill us, it doesn¡¯t matter to us. In


    the past, we were still living with hope, believing that one day we might be able to escape and get rid of


    our current situation. But, now we arepletely desperate.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After thinking for a while, Billie took out a few spiritual herbs with his hands, handed them to Severin,


    and then said, ¡± Brother, these are all the spiritual herbs I have on me. I¡¯ll give them to you. I hope you


    ept it.¡±


    Lulu took out some spiritual herbs and handed them to Severin. ¡°Yes, take it. Thank you for letting us


    know the current situation of our children. After you go back, I hope you can tell them that we love


    them, it¡¯s just, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±


    After Severin thought for a while, he actually took the other party¡¯s spiritual herb..


    ¡°You, you really want it. Theye out to look for spiritual herbs. When theye back, there will be


    no spiritual herbs on them. Wouldn¡¯t they be punished?¡±


    Stephanie on the side saw that Severin really epted the other party¡¯s spiritual grass, and she felt


    contempt for him. This guy was so inconsiderate of the other party. The couple was so miserable, and


    this guy had the nerve to ept their spiritual herb.


    Severin smiled slightly and said, ¡°This spiritual herb can be regarded as an advance gratuity for killing


    the master of the Devil Gang for you and eradicating the Devil Gang for you.¡±


    Stephanie was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t expect that Severin actually wanted to kill the master of the


    Devil Gang. However, if you think about it carefully, this guy really has this strength. Wasn¡¯t the


    Hurricane Wolf of the ninth¨Cgrade Martial Emperor easily defeated by Severin just now? This guy¡¯s


    strength is simply abnormal


    ¡°Little brother, are you kidding?¡±


    Billie thought that Severin¡¯s attainment level was not very high. After all, the person who killed Captain


    Ma just now was Stephanie. He thought that Stephanie was the strong one, but Severin also sounded


    strong. Moreover, this tone is obviously


    that of the saint.


    Lulu also said, ¡°Is your attainment level higher than that of the master of the Devil Gang? From this


    point of view, we should still call you senior!¡±


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°Your Supreme Leader only has the attainment level of a first¨Cgrade saint, and I


    am a second¨Cgrade saint. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to kill him.¡±


    However, after Billie and Lulu heard about Severin¡¯s attainment, they couldn¡¯t help but look at each


    other, and then their expressions were a little weird.


    When Severin saw the other party¡¯s expression, he frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you still


    believe in my strength? Billie smiled bitterly, and then said to Severin, ¡°Senior, thank you for your


    kindness, but we don¡¯t want you to take risks.¡±

 Chapter 1473

    Chapter 1473


    ¡°All the benefits have been received, so how could I not help kill the Supreme Leader of the pce?


    Rest assured, I will help you eliminate this cmity to some extent. Consider it a good deed for the


    world. In the future, you rogue fightersing here in search of treasures will be safer!¡±


    However, despite Quico¡¯s warning, Severin turned a deaf ear.


    Lalu also stepped forward, advising Severin, ¡°Senior, it¡¯s true that your attainment level is indeed one


    rank higher than the Devil Gang¡¯s Supreme Leader, Lennon Riddle. But, Lennon¡¯sbat strength is


    not as simple as it seems on the surface. He has the ability to fight opponents above his level. His


    combat techniques and skills are formidable. Even if you could defeat him, it would be in a one¨Con¨Cone


    situation. When you go this time, you won¡¯t just be facing the Devil Gang¡¯s Supreme Leader, Lennon,


    but the entire Devil Gang.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, Lulu continued analyzing, ¡°Even if you manage to kill him, it would be a one¨C


    on¨Cone fight. But you¡¯ll also have to face the entire Devil Gang. Many people here didn¡¯t willingly join


    the Devil Gang and wouldn¡¯t want to serve them, right? If I can help you kill the Devil Gang¡¯s Supreme


    Leader, it would be a relief for you. As for the others, they probably won¡¯t attack me, right? As long as


    they know my goal, I believe many of them would prefer to just watch. They certainly hope for Lennon¡¯s


    death too.¡±


    Quico smiled bitterly and said to Severin, ¡°Senior, what you said is true. Many people would hope for


    Lennon¡¯s death. However, don¡¯t forget, Lennon has some pills that can allow us to survive in misery. If


    Lennon dies, those who have taken the Torture Spell Worm pills won¡¯t get the pills anymore. Three


    dayster, they¡¯ll only be waiting for death. Do you think they won¡¯t try to stop you?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephanle thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Count me in. We can¡¯t let such a malignant tumor


    continue to exist in the world. There will definitely be some people who will stand up to attack you.


    Leave those people to me. As for others, if they know you can kill the Devil Gang¡¯s Supreme Leader,


    they will probably choose to wait and see.¡±


    Severin nced at Stephanie and smiled faintly, ¡°What if they know I can help you kill those Torture


    Spell Worms as well? How many people will still support that Devil Gang¡¯s Supreme Leader?¡±


    ¡°What! You can do that?¡± Stephanie eximed, looking at Severin in astonishment.


    Quico was slightly taken aback, but quickly resumed with a wry smile. ¡°Senior, these Torture Spell


    Worms are not easy to kill. They can¡¯t be killed with spiritual energy. Moreover, these Torture Spell


    Worms are very strange, very small, and they roam in your bloodstream, making it impossible to kill


    them. A person¡¯s body can host two of these Torture Spell Worms, and they be transparent when


    they sense danger, making it incredibly difficult to detect their presence with psychic power.¡±


    However, Severin smiled and said, ¡°Perhaps others can¡¯t do it, but I should be able to. I know of a


    certain pill, it¡¯s not high- grade, just a low¨Cgrade pill, but it has excellent effects on Torture Spell Worms


    like these.¡±


    After speaking, he paused and added, ¡°Moreover, to refine this pill, you only need low¨Cgrade Burial


    Soul Herb, which is rtively easy to find. By the way, there were several nts of it on the way we


    came here.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lulu and Quico finally saw a glimmer of hope. If Severin could help get rid of the


    Torture Spell Worms. inside everyone¡¯s bodies, few would be willing to serve the Supreme Leader of


    the Demon Temple obediently.


    Stephanie was also a bit excited. She did not expect Severin to im that he could handle the


    situation.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The Burial Soul Herbs Inside the storage rings of these three


    people, bet Qin Miss and I split it together. We can cooperate. If we manage to destroy the Demon


    Temple and gain any benefits, the two of us will also split them equally, how about that?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Stephanie¡¯s heart was instantly delighted, and she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sure,


    hehe, this way, I¡¯ve really made a big profit.¡±


    The group soon headed in another direction, and indeed, not long after, Severin found several rtively


    common Burial Soul Herbs

 Chapter 1474

    Chapter 1474


    Chapter 1474


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After finding the materials, he led Quico and others to a cave. With a swift motion of his hand, he


    retrieved the triple- chambered cauldron from within. Seeing the fumare, Stephanie could not help but


    feel a bit displeased. However, considering Severin¡¯s kindness and his willingness to share the benefits


    after destroying the Devil Gangter, she felt more at ease. Momentster, Severin raised his hand,


    and three first¨Cgrade low¨Crank pills flew out, hovering in front of him.


    ¡°So quickly sessful in refining? And all of them are top¨Cgrade pills. Impressive. His alchemical skills


    are so proficient. I suspect this Senior Severin is at least a second¨Cgrade alchemist,¡± quico thought,


    excitement flickering in his heart. He finally saw a glimmer of hope. If the Torture Spell Worms inside


    their bodies could truly be eradicated, he and his wife would no longer be under the control of the Devil


    Gang. Thry could go back home and spend time with their child.


    Lulu was even more excited, her eyes turning red with disbelief. ¡°Really, can it truly kill the Torture Spell


    Worms inside our


    bodies?¡±


    Severin walked over, grabbed Lulu¡¯s hand, closed his eyes, and examined her body with his spiritual


    power. Momentster, a faint smile appeared on his lips. ¡°You might not be able to detect the Torture


    Spell Worms because your spiritual power might be too weak Mine, however, is capable.¡±


    After saying this, he took out two pills and handed them to the two prople, ¡°Each of you take one first.


    When killing the Torture Spell Worms, they will definitely resist and wriggle inside you incessantly. You


    will definitely feel it, but it might be a bit painful for a few seconds. After about ten seconds, the Torture


    Spell Worms will be killed, and that will be tine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, senior!¡± The two individuals knew they had no other choice. Without a second word, they


    swallowed the pills.


    A few secondster, both of them screamed in pain, even clenching their fists uncontrobly.


    ¡°As expected, Senior, I can feel the Torture Spell Worms resisting.¡± Quico said through gritted teeth.


    Another dozen seconds passed. Both of them were covered in cold sweat on their foreheads, but their


    faces were filled with ecstatic expressions.


    ¡°They¡¯re silent now. It seems like they¡¯re really dead. Moreover, after they died, I could feel it too,¡± Lulu


    eximed excitedly.


    Quico immediately knelt in front of Severin and said, ¡°Thank you, seni


    this is a great favor you¡¯ve given us.¡±


    Lulu also knelt down immediately. ¡°Senior, we don¡¯t know how to repay you. If you need our help in the


    future, even if it means going through fire and water, we won¡¯t hesitate!¡±

 Chapter 1475

    Chapter 1475


    Chapter 1475


    Severin took a few steps forward and helped the two of them up, saying, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. All I


    need is for you to testify for me when we go to the Devil Gangter, to persuade those who were forced


    to work for the temple due to pressure from the Devil Gang.¡±


    Lulu nodded. ¡°If the seniors knew that you could help kill the Torture Spell Worms, I believe many


    people would not only refrain from attacking you but would also stand by your side.¡±


    After some thought, Billie added, ¡°In the vicinity of the Devil Gang¡¯s master, there are several eklers


    with formidable cultivation. They are also viins and will definitely try to harm you because they don¡¯t


    want the Devil Gang to fall. They hold high positions in the temple and want to maintain their status.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin nodded, then turned to Billie and asked, ¡°Billie, how many people are there in the Devil Gang?¡±


    Although Severin believed his cultivation was higher than theirs, he needed to understand the


    organization first. He needed assurance before taking any action.


    Billie replied, ¡°There are about two thousand people in the Devil Gang. However, approximately five


    hundred of them are sent out daily to search for spiritual herbs. So, there are around fifteen hundred


    people in the headquarters. When the five hundred people return on that day, the next day, another five


    hundred will go out for treasure hunting¡±


    Stephanie, who was beside them, smiled, ¡°Fortunately, their numbers aren¡¯t toorge. When we go,


    we¡¯ll only encounter around a thousand people. Once we understand the situation, many of them won¡¯t


    attack you. And as for those who might, there won¡¯t be many. We two will handle the Devil Gang¡¯s


    Supreme Leader. You can leave the rest, including the elders, to me.


    Severin could noot help but smile bitterly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much? They have a total of 2,000 people. Even


    if we kill their Supreme Leader and a few elders, there are still about 2,000 left. That means I have to


    refine two thousand pills for them.¡± After saying this, he nced at Stephanie and said, ¡°No, my task is


    too difficult. I can only give you 40 percent of the herbs I obtain. I have to take the lion¡¯s share.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Stephanie immediately gave Severin a disdainful look, ¡°You, you change your mind


    so quickly! You agreed to a fifty¨Cfifty split just now, and now you want sixty percent.¡±


    Lulu saw the two of them like this and could not help but cover her mouth andugh. ¡°Are you two a


    couple? You¡¯re flirting so openly, making eyes at each other!¡±


    Stephanie blushed immediately and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I¡¯m not with him! This isn¡¯t flirting


    or making eyes at each other. I¡¯m really annoyed. A man who doesn¡¯t keep his word, changing his mind


    so quickly.¡±


    Severin chuckled. ¡°Miss Chillwall, forty percent is already quite a lot. Think about it, I have to refine


    around two thousand pills. If I make two hundred pills a day, I¡¯ll waste ten days¡® worth of time for them.¡±


    Stephante gave Severin another scornful look. ¡°Fine, fine, fine. Who asked you to do such a technical


    job? Who asked you to be an alchemist? Forty percent, it can¡¯t be any less.¡±


    Severin immediately reassured her, patting his chest, ¡°Rest assured, rest assured, a man¡¯s word is his


    bond!¡±


    Stephanie almost fainted. How could he say that so confidently? She could not believe he was serious.


    Seeing that he still had three Burial Soul Herbs in his hand, Severin immediately refined another batch


    of pills. By this time, it was already afternoon. Severin thought for a moment and then said to the three


    of them, ¡°It¡¯s already afternoon. Let¡¯s sneak near the headquarters of the Devil Gang, find a cave to


    hide in, and tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll attack directly and challenge


    them.¡±


    Quiro nodded. ¡°No problem, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll lead the way.¡±


    Soon, Quico and Lulu took the lead, with Severin and Stephanie following behind, heading towards the


    direction of the Devil Gang.

 Chapter 1476

    Chapter 1476


    Chapter 1476


    Time passed slowly as they journeyed towards the Devil Gang. Along the way, Severin naturally did not


    miss the opportunity to search for spirit herbs. He came across the Burial Soul Herb, which was


    rtively easy to find, and naturally did not let it slip away. He nned to refine it into a pill inside the


    cave at night.


    When they were not far from the Devil Gang headquarters, the group found a cave to hide in. In the


    evening, while Severin was bored, he refined all the Burial Soul Herb he had found in the afternoon into


    pills.


    This kind of pill was very easy to refine because it only required one material, the Burial Soul Herb, and


    no other ingredients. It was more like an ordinary pill than a true elixir. However, its effects were


    excellent, which is why it was called a pill.


    ¡°Devil Gang Supreme Leader Lennon,e out and face your death!¡±


    Early the next morning, Severin¡¯s voice slowly spread across the sky above the location of the Devil


    Gang headquarters. His voice was loud, enveloped in spiritual power, reaching the ears of everyone


    present.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Someone has found their way here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re so well hidden, how did they find us? And listen to that tone, they¡¯re challenging our Supreme


    Leader!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. The challenger must have considerable cultivation. If they could kill the Supreme


    Leader, that would be


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    great.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. If the Supreme Leader dies, we won¡¯t have ess to the pills controlling the Torture Spell


    Worms anymore. We¡¯ll all die in the end. Let¡¯s hope the challenger isn¡¯t a match for the Supreme


    Leader.¡±


    People from the Devil Gang, many of whom had just woken up, started discussing fervently upon


    hearing the voice.


    ¡°Who are they? Are they seelding death? How dare they be so arrogant,ing to our Devil Gang


    headquarters!¡±


    Lennon gritted his teeth and flew up directly. At the same time, many members of the Devil Gang also


    took flight, standing behind Lennon.


    ¡°Is it just the four of you?¡± The Grand Elder of the Devil Gang looked ahead and finally sneered, ¡°Four


    people, and two of them are from our Devil Gang, right? You two actually brought the enemies here?


    Are you looking for death?¡±


    The Second Elder added, ¡°Quicon, Lulu, you two are truly rebellious. You two are always the most


    disobedient ones. Have you sought help? It seems that we didn¡¯t kill youst time, now your audacity


    has grown.¡±


    After speaking, the Second Elder waved his hand and pulled out a drum. He gently tapped it and said,


    ¡°Hehe, this time, I will activate the Torture Spell Worms inside you and let them bite you to death.¡±


    Many members of the Devil Gang looked at Quico and Lulu, their eyes filled with sympathy. Some


    could not bear to watch and lowered their heads, clearly unwilling to witness the brutal scene that


    would follow.


    They knew that soon, the worms inside Billie and Lulu would continuously tear at their flesh and


    internal organs. As long as the Second Elder¡¯s drumming did not stop, within two minutes, this couple


    would undoubtedly be dead.

 Chapter 1477

    Chapter 1477


    Chapter 1477


    However, time passed swiftly, and on the faces of the crowd, peculiar expressions appeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why isn¡¯t it working?¡± The Second Elder furrowed his brows, ording to the


    previous situations, br only needed to strike the drum a few times, and there would be a quick


    response. This time, he had been striking for a couple of


    minutes, and there was still no reaction.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Could I have picked the wrong one?¡® Second Elder pondered and then brought out another drum.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, it¡¯s useless!¡± Just then, Quico stepped forward, a cold smile on his lips as he said to the


    Second Elder, ¡°The Torture Spell Worms inside me and Yuyu have already been killed. Even if you


    smash the drum, It won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! I¡¯ve studied Torture Spell Worms for decades, how could they be killed?¡± Lennon couldn¡¯t


    contain himself and stepped forward, his voire heavy.


    ¡°Could it be true? Were they really killed?¡± Many people appeared shocked, excitement budding within


    them. If it was indeed possible to kill those Torture Spell Worms, they would not have to live in fear


    anymore.


    However, thinking of the strength of the Supreme Leader and the other elders, their excitement


    dampened significantly.


    At this moment, Lulu also approached and addressed everyone, her voice ringing out, ¡°Fellow disciples


    of the Devil Gang, listen carefully. I know that many of you im to be coerced. If it weren¡¯t for the


    threat of death, 1 believe many here wouldn¡¯t want to live this bleak and hopeless life. But today, I¡¯ve


    come to lead you out of this misery. If you don¡¯t want to be associated. with the Master of the Devil


    Gang, stand by my side now. After I kill the Master, I will provide each of you with a pill I¡¯ve crafted This


    pill can eliminate the Torture Spell Worms inside you, liberating you from the control of the Devil Gang.¡±


    The corners of the Grand Elder¡¯s mouth twitched several times. However, the drum was ineffective


    against Quico and Lulu. This made him doubt whether there really was a pill that could kill those


    Torture Spell Worms.


    However, he had worked hard to be powerful, enjoying excellent cultivation resources, and having


    some of the Devil Gang¡¯s beautiful female disciples who had no choice but to obey him. Naturally, he


    was unwilling to see the Devil Gang


    disappear.


    After some contemtion, the Grand Elder immediately stepped forward and said to the crowd,


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t believe this guy¡¯s nonsense. He¡¯s just trying to trick you. With so many people, do you


    think he can produce that many pills? It¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Lennon said, ¡°This kid must have used some method to temporarily control the Torture Spell Worms,


    making them fall into a deep sleep for a short period. They won¡¯t be stimted, but trying to kill the


    Torture Spell Worms that I¡¯ve researched for so many years is impossible.¡±


    Hearing this, many disciples of the Devil Gang who had harbored hope, instantly felt a chill in their


    hearts. Because they knew dealing with these Torture Spell Worms was no easy task. Some disciples


    secretly tried to find ways to kill these Torture Spell Worms, thinking that if they seeded, they could


    break free from control. Unfortunately, none of them seeded.


    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t listen to the bluff of the Devil Gang¡¯s master and these elders. My husband and I have


    personally used Senior¡¯s pill. It can truly kill those Torture Spell Warms. The Tarture Spell Worms are


    already dead, turned into powder, and will never threaten us again,¡± Quico advised everyone.


    At this moment, an old man¡¯s eyes flickered, and he stepped forward, saying to Severin and others,


    ¡°How do we know if you¡¯re not deceiving us? What if it¡¯s fake? This concerns all our lives.¡±


    Severin waved his hand, and immediately, twenty pills flew out, one of them hovering in front of the old


    man.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, I still have twenty here. You can try them first. Of course, if you don¡¯t trust me,


    you don ¡°Severin said with a slight smile to the crowd.


    have to try it,

 Chapter 1478

    Chapter 1478


    Chapter 1478


    These pills mostly appeared in front of disciples with low attainment levels. Severin could tell that these


    people were just ordinary disciples..


    Upon seeing the pills, the old man swallowed nervously. He knew very well that if these pills proved


    ineffective, the Lord of the Devil Gang might hold them ountable. However, they had been eagerly


    awaiting this opportunity and didn¡¯t want to miss it.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, the old man directly took the pills and swallowed them without


    hesitation. Seeing this situation, many others were afraid the pills might be taken away and


    immediately grabbed one and swallowed it. Twenty pills were quickly consumed.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah! It hurts so much!¡±


    A few secondster, someone uttered a painful cry.


    Lulu immediately exined, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, this is the Torture Spell Worms struggling inside you. It might


    hurt a bit, but they will die soon. Their resistance is futile, you can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, the pain is gone.¡±


    Right after Lulu spoke, the old man who had taken the pills first brightened his eyes and spoke up.


    ¡°They¡¯re dead, they really died. I can sense it with my psychic power. Haha, great, the Torture Spell


    Worms are really dead.¡± A man with the attainment level of an eighth¨Cgrade warrior king eximed


    excitedly. After speaking, he immediately flew to the other side and stood there. Those who had taken


    the pills also flew over and stood on the side. They stood in the position designated by Severin,


    indicating their determination to fight alongside him. At least, they would not ally with the Devil Gang


    anymore.


    ¡°You traitors!¡± eximed the Grand Elder and the Second Elder, grinding their teeth in anger.


    ¡°Fellow disciples, this senior¡¯s pills can truly kill the Torture Spell Worms. They didn¡¯t deceive us.


    Please, believe him!¡± an excited female disciple said.


    After speaking, she clenched her fist and addressed Severin, ¡°Senior, we are willing to stand with you


    and oppose the Devil Gang. Those who want to break free from the Devil Gang, who don¡¯t want to


    continue being their ves,e over here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough. Since we can leave the Devil Gang, I won¡¯t serve them anymore.¡± Some disciples


    hesitated for a few seconds before immediately flying over to Severin¡¯s side, joining the twenty people


    who were already standing there.


    ¡°No one is allowed to pass. Whoever dares, I¡¯ll kill them!¡± Seeing more and more disciples flying over


    and standing with Severin, the Master of the Devil Gang was thoroughly panicked. He had not


    expected that the kid across from him could actually refine pills to kill the Torture Spell Worms he had


    researched for so many years.


    The Grand Elder, in an effort to make an example, waved his hand, and a stream of spiritual energy


    shot out, directly killing more than a dozen disciples of the Devil Gang


    Many disciples from the Devil Gang, who had initially intended to fly over, were now intimidated,


    standing in ce, too afraid


    to move.

 Chapter 1479

    Chapter 1479


    Chapter 1479


    Severin gave a cold smile, ¡°Gentlemen, you don¡¯t have toe over. As long as you don¡¯t attack me


    and my beautiful friend, after I kill the Devil Gang¡¯s Supreme Leader and these elders who are loyal to


    him, all you need to do is hand over the spirit herbs that you have. I can give you a pill, granting you


    complete freedom.¡±


    Some people had already sided with Severin, naturally unafraid. They shouted, ¡°Elder, as long as you


    can really give us the pill topletely remove the Torture Spell Worms from us, not to mention giving


    you all of our spirit herb, even if you ask us to find more spirit herbs for you, we would dly do it.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    An old man, his eyes filled with tears, was also excited, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for ten years. My family


    probably thinks I¡¯m already dead. Elder, if you can all the Torture Spell Worm inside me, I will not only


    give you all the spirit herbs I have now, but I am willing to search for spirit herbs inside here for a year


    for you. I will give you all the spirit herbs I find during that year. By then, I can go home and see my


    family.¡±


    ¡°Senior, I am willing too!¡±


    Many people echoed


    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±


    The Grand Elder was furious. He stepped forward, clenched his fist, and surged with spiritual energy,


    revealing his strength as a seventh¨Cgrade warrior emperor. He flew to the front and shouted at the


    disciples who wanted to stand with Severin, ¡°They can¡¯t save you, because I¡¯m going to kill him now,


    and no one can save you.¡±


    After the Grand Elder of the Devil Gang finished speaking, he clenched his fist and threw a punch. In


    front of him, a spirit tiger at least three meters tall appeared. The tiger roared, exuding the majesty of


    the king of the forest, frightening many disciples who involuntarily retreated.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your opponent is me. No, all of you old farts, i¡¯m your oopponent!¡±


    Stephanie clenched her fist, spiritual energy surged, and with a wave of her hand, a spirit phoenix


    appeared in front of her.


    ¡°What a terrifying fluctuation!¡±


    With her eighth¨Cgrade warrior emperor cultivation, Stephanie¡¯s attack was definitelyparable to


    some ninth¨Cgrade warrior emperors. After all, she was a true member of a third¨Crate sect, an


    outstanding figure within the sect


    Boom!


    The techniques of


    the two shed quickly. The Grand Elder¡¯s spirit tiger was evidently not very strong and was soon


    crushed. The Grand Elder also spewed out a mouthful of blood, his face incredibly ugly.


    ¡°You elders and several captains, deal with this woman. After I kill that boy, I¡¯lle to help you,¡±


    dered Lennon, realizing the two people in front of him were no ordinary foes. His expression turned


    serious.


    Although Severin had not made a move, Lennon was confident that if Severin dared toe here, his


    attainment must be formidable. Moreover, Severin was the leader; his strength must surpass that


    woman¡¯s.


    Severin mimicked Lennon¡¯s tone and sald to Stephanie, ¡°You handle those people; after 1 kill the


    Supreme Leader of the Devil Gang, I¡¯lle to assist you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, kid, you¡¯re quite confident. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s stronger!¡± Lennonughed. He understood that if he


    did not kill the boy in front of him, the pills he concocted would be his Torture Spell Worms¡® bane.


    Sooner orter, these elixirs would render his Devil Gang unable to continue its growth.


    Once the boy was dead, those within the Devil Gang with dissenting thoughts would lose all hope. In


    that situation, for the sake of survival, would they dare to leave? Probably not. When the time came, if


    he asked some of them to leave, they would not go.


    Severin waved his hand, summoning a treasure sword into his grip.


    ¡°Dragon Devil sh!¡±


    Chapter 1479


    Lemmon quickly unsheathed his own sword, infused it with his spiritual energy, and struck back.


    However, his spiritual energy was noticeably different; it was ck and incredibly violent.


    Seeing this, Qin Zixuan warned Severin, ¡°He cultivates demonic arts. That¡¯s demonic energy. Don¡¯t


    underestimate him.¡±


    Roar!


    After the opponent¡¯s strike, a gigantic demonie dragon materialized before them, roaring ferociously. Its


    immense aura dispersed the surrounding mist in all directions.

 Chapter 1480

    Chapter 1480


    Chapter 1480


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Some nearby disciples of the Devil Gang were directly thrown out by the surging energy, falling to the


    ground in all directions.


    ¡°Hehe, thisbat technique is not bad, but your cultivation level is still a bit lower than mine. My


    combat technique is also quite good,¡± Severin said with a casual smile after observing, channeling his


    spiritual energy into the sword in his hand. As the spiritual energy infused into the sword, it instantly


    radiated brightly and emitted a sword hum.


    ¡°me sh!¡±


    With a light shout from Severin, as the demonic dragon charged towards him, he swept his sword


    horizontally.


    Whoosh!


    A aura de enveloped in spiritual energy shot out like a meteor with a long tail, heading straight for


    the demonic dragon. This aura de, fiery like mes, carried an incredibly intense aura, unstoppable


    and fierce.


    ¡°What a sharp aura de!¡±


    ¡°This senior is a second¨Cgrade saint, with a attainment level higher than our Supreme Leader¡¯s.


    Judging from the situation, we still have a chance.¡±


    The disciples of the Devil Gang who had already gathered with Severin eximed in astonishment,


    hoping that Severin could y their Supreme Leader at that moment.


    Boom!


    At that moment, a loud rumbling sound echoed as two immensely powerful energies finally collided. A


    dazzling light made it difficult for many to keep their eyes open.


    ¡°Die¡±


    After killing an opponent, Stephanie could not help but nce at the situation where Severin was. She


    knew in her heart that the battle here was the most crucial, determining the sess or failure of this


    endeavor.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Initially, Lennon was confident in his attack. After all, he was a first¨Cgrade saint, although his attainment


    was inferior to that of Severin. He believed that he could kill Severin despite the disparity in their


    abilities. However, his demonic dragon quickly sumbed, cracks appearing on its body, spreading


    rapidly, and then exploding abruptly.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Two elders turned pale as they witnessed it. Severin¡¯s aura de still carried immense power, heading


    straight for Lennon. In haste, Lennon created a protective aura around his body.


    Unfortunately, this defense was futile against Severin¡¯s attack; it crumbled within moments.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Lennon let out a desperate scream. The aura de pierced through his body, leaving a massive bloody


    hole in his chest.


    Bang!


    Lennon plummeted from the sky,pletely lifeless.


    ¡°Fantastic!¡±


    The disciples of the Devil Gang, witnessing the scene, erupted in excitement. Lennon¡¯s death meant


    they were finally free.

 Chapter 1481

    Chapter 1481


    Chapter 1481


    ¡°No, it¡¯s Impossible!!


    Those who had attacked Stephanie before were now reduced to only the Grand Elder and Second


    Elder.


    They had believed that if they held on a little longer, once the Supreme Leader killed Severin, they


    would secure victory.


    They envisioned themselves as esteemed elders of the Devil Gang in the future. However, the body of


    the Supreme Leader of the Devil Gang nowy before them, sealing their fate.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    Upon seeing the death of the Supreme Leader, many others immediately joined in attacking the two


    remaining elders. Soon, the two elders were swiftly cut down.


    ¡°Fantastic! Haha, we are finally free!¡±


    Someone burst into heartyughter, brimming with joy.


    ¡°Thank you, Seniors!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Quickly, disciples of the Devil Gang knelt before Severin and Stephanie, expressing their gratitude with


    bowed heads.


    ¡°Senior, I still have a few spiritual herbs on me. I hope you won¡¯t mind!¡±


    ¡°Senior, all our herbs were handed over to the Supreme Leader. There must be plenty in his spatial


    ring!¡±


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m considered one of the most beautiful women in the Devil Gang. If Senior doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯m


    willing to offer myself in gratitude. I promise to serve Senior in every way, washing clothes, cooking,


    massaging, and warming the bed.¡±


    Disciples stood up one after another, expressing their gratitude. Some even offered themselves in


    return. Severin felt embarrassed and said with a bitter smile, ¡°If you have spiritual herbs, just give it to


    us. There¡¯s no need for other things.¡±


    ¡°Senior, we have already taken your pill just now. These are all the spiritual herbs that I have,¡± one


    disciple said.


    ¡°Senior, this is mine. Thank you for the chance at a new life! I will never forget your kindness!¡± another


    eximed.


    The 20 disciples who had received the pill earlier came forward one by one, handing over their pills as


    a token of gratitude. Severin took out a spatial ring and collected the items inside.


    Seeing Stephanie staring at him, Severin turned to her and said, ¡°Rest assured, your share is


    guaranteed. Let¡¯s store all the spoils in this spatial ring first, and we can divide themter.¡±


    Stephanie gave Severin a disdainful look and said, ¡°Good to know.¡±


    ¡°Senior, do you still have pills? Here are my spiritual herbs!¡±


    ¡°Senior, these are mine¡­.¡±


    Soon, the disciples who had not received the pill yet rushed forward, each one eager to present their


    spiritual herbs in exchange.

 Chapter 1482

    Chapter 1482


    Chapter 1482


    Severin immediately gestured for everyone to quiet down. He awkwardly smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no


    need to worry, refining this kind of pill is simple. I can easily refine two to three hundred pills in a day,


    no problem at all.¡±


    Here, Severin paused and continued, ¡°However, I don¡¯t have enough materials. I need you all to go and


    find them. If you find a Burial Soul Herb, I can refine this kind of pill for you. I will stay here for a while.


    Once all of you have the pills, I will leave. So, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    An old man, upon hearing this, could not help but gasp and then grimaced, saying, ¡°Senior, being able


    to refine two to three hundred pills like this in a day is already incredible. Your speed is unmatched.


    Finding the spiritual herbs should be easy for us, but, but¡±


    Seeing the distressed look on the old man¡¯s face, Severin furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°But what?¡±


    The old man finally spoke, ¡°But, we have to take the antidote pills the elders provided every three days.


    For instance, I took mine yesterday. I only have two days left. In another two days, if we can¡¯t take the


    antidote to suppress the Torture Spell Worms, we will die.¡±


    Severin fell silent immediately. He pped his forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I almost forgot about this.


    There are over a thousand people here, and a few hundred have gone to find the herbs. With so many


    people, it will take me at least a week. Even if I don¡¯t eat or drink and refine the pills with all my might, it


    will still take a week.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re done for. Does that mean most of us here will die? When the effects of the previous pills wear


    off, we will die?¡± Someone instantly became dumbfounded.


    The twenty people who had volunteered to be the guinea pigs felt secretly fortunate. After all, they had


    escaped the misery. As for the rest, those who were lucky might survive with the pill, but those who


    were not might be doomed.


    ¡°Senior, I have a grade¨Cfour spiritual herb here. Can you please consider it first?¡±


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m young, and I¡¯m a woman. Can you give me one first? I¡¯ll go find the Burial Soul Herb right


    away.¡±


    In an instant, everyone panicked. Getting the pill earlier meant a chance of survival. If they did not get


    the pill before the time ran out, they were as good as dead.


    Severin immediately said, ¡°Everyone, calm down first, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s search. Those elders and the


    Supreme Leader must have some of those pills on them. They surely have arge quantity of those


    pills that can be used for a while. Otherwise, how could they guarantee having enough pills for all of


    you?¡±


    Stephanie¡¯s eyes lit up as well. ¡°Some of you just received those pills; no need to panic yet. Let¡¯s


    search first to see how many pills are left.¡±


    After speaking, Severin and Stephanie searched the spatial rings of the elders and the Supreme


    Leader.


    After checking, Severin finally breathed a sigh of relief. Each of these ellers had tens of thousands of


    small pills on them, and the pills on Lennon numbered over a hundred thousand. Clearly, these pills


    couldst for a long time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll give each of you ten pills, that should suffice.¡±


    After checking the inventory, Severin smiled and said to the disciples. ¡°That¡¯s great, haha, we don¡¯t


    have to die.¡±


    After hearing this, the disciples instantly felt relieved; they had indeed been frightened just now.


    Severin looked at them and said, ¡°Here¡¯s the n; everyone, hand over your spirit herbs today, rest


    well for a day, andter, I¡¯ll distribute the pills that can control the Tartine Spell Worms inside you.


    Tomorrow morning, go out and find the Burial Soul Herb. Each person needs to find just one; there¡¯s no


    need to search for too many. When you find the Burial Soul Herb, give it to me, and I will refine the pills


    for you. After you receive the pills and kill the Torture Spell Worms inside your bodies, you can leave


    this ce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic, thank you, Senior!¡± After hearing this, everyone smiled.


    Stephanie added, ¡°Five hundred people will go out every day to search for the spirit herbs. Those who


    return, make sure to


    2/2


    inform them of the situation.¡±


    In the afternoon, Severin collected the spoils of war. Having dismantled such arge organization, they


    had obtained quite a lot of spirit herbs. Aside from second and third¨Cgrade spirit herbs, there were also


    several hundred fourth¨Cgrade spirit herbs. This made Severin very happy.

 Chapter 1483

    Chapter 1483


    Chapter 1483


    In the evening, Severin walked into the courtyard and gazed at the open space not far away. At this


    moment, disciples of the Devil Gang were celebrating, reveling in their newfound freedom. Many were


    filled with mixed emotions, indulging in drinks


    and cheers.


    Stephanie approached Severin, tossing a jug of wine to him, aslding, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you joining them for


    the feast? Why stay


    alone?


    Severin smiled faintly and replied, ¡°I prefer solitude. During the loot division earlier, you saw it yourself,


    your share is in here. ¡°He tossed a spatial ring to her.


    Taking the ring, Stephanie nced inside, then carefully stored the contents. She said to Severin, ¡°In


    theing days, you¡¯ll have your work cut out for you. Many of the Devil Gang, members, their families


    probably think they¡¯re dead. Reuniting with their loved ones will bring them immense joy.¡±


    She continued, ¡°I have nothing left to do here. I¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow. But before I go, I want to thank


    you again. If it weren¡¯t for your help that day, I might not be here.¡±


    Severin grinned. ¡°During thesest few days when they search for the Burial Soul Herb, they¡¯ll also be


    looking for other spiritual herbs. Won¡¯t you stay and divide those as well?¡±


    Stephanie shrugged nonchntly. ¡°You toil every day refining pills for them. I won¡¯t stay to share those


    herbs. They¡¯re your hard¨Cearned rewards. After all, I can¡¯t be of much help to you. Once I return to the


    sect, I¡¯ll focus on my attainment. Especially those two fifth¨Cgrade spiritual fruits after consuming them,


    breaking through to the attainment of a saint shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Raising the wine jug in his hand, Severin took a hearty sip. ¡°Haha, then we¡¯re friends. If you ever need


    my help in the future, feel free to find me.¡±


    Stephanie felt a slight excitement in her heart and said, ¡°Hehe, having a friend who is a third¨Cgrade


    alchemist is quite an honorable thing.¡±


    She felt like she had found a kindred spirit. Normally a woman of few words, she ended up chatting


    with Severin and drinkingte into the night before returning to her room to sleep.


    The next morning, as soon as Severin woke up, there were already more than two hundred people


    waiting outside his door.


    ¡°Could it be?¡± Severin looked at these people, all of them looking at him expectantly, a strange


    expression on his face. He could not help but smile wryly. ¡°Have you found the Burial Soul Herb?TM


    ¡°Yes, Senior, we were so excited that we went out early this morning to search for it,¡± one of the men


    said immediately.


    Quico smiled and said, ¡°Senior, while they were searching for the Burial Soul Herb, they also found a


    lot of spiritual herbs to give you. Moreover, many people have said that if you need to refine pills here


    for seven or eight days, within these few days, even if the Torture Spell Worms in their bodies are


    killed, they will go and find more spiritual herbs to repay your great


    kindness.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Senior, please don¡¯t refuse. This is like giving us a second chance at life,¡± an old man said


    excitedly. After thinking for a moment, Severin finally nodded. ¡°Alright, but be careful while searching


    for the herbs. If you encounter powerful spirit beasts, there¡¯s no need to take unnecessary risks. Do


    you understand? And don¡¯t wear your disciples¡® tokens.¡±


    The old man immediately grinned. ¡°Senior, rest assured, we found those tokens humiliating before.


    Yesterday, we threw them away directly. From now on, we¡¯ll start anew!¡±

 Chapter 1484

    Chapter 1484


    Severin gathered all the Burial Soul Herb these people had found and then turned to Quico and Lulu


    beside him. ¡°Quico, Lulu, I¡¯ll trouble the two of you these days to help collect this Burial Soul Herbs and


    the spiritual herbs they found. I will focus on refining the pills.¡±


    Quico and Luhu both nodded. ¡°Senior, rest assured, we will assist you well.¡±


    After some thought, Severin turned to Quico again. ¡°Register the Burial Soul Herbs given by these


    people. We can only give out 300 pills a day. Then, let the ones who handed in the Burial Soul Herbs


    come to collect the pills the next morning¡±


    ¡°Understood, Senior!¡± Quico nodded.


    Severin took the Burial Soul Herbs and went inside. Soon, his hands moved swiftly, and he took out the


    triple¨Cchambered cauldron. Looking at the pile of Burial Soul Herbs beside him, Severin could noot


    help but smile wryly.


    The workload was immense. Luckily, the pills he was refining were just low¨Cgrade first¨Ctier pills. With


    his triple¨Cchambered cauldron, he could produce three pills at once, allowing him to make at least three


    hundred pills a day.


    However, Severin had very little time to rest each day. If it weren¡¯t for his strong mental power, he


    would not be able to endure this workload. When many disciples of the Devil Gang learned that Severin


    intended to refine three hundred pills every day, they were shocked and worried for him. They couldn¡¯t


    help but persuade him to ease up, but Severin didn¡¯t listen. He continued to produce three hundred pills


    punctually every morning.


    Even so, Severin had very little time to rest every day. If it weren¡¯t for his strong mental strength, he


    surely wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it.


    Many disciples of the Devil Gang, upon learning that Severin nned to refine three hundred pills a


    day, were not only shocked but also worried about him. They could not help but advise him not to push


    himself so hard. However, Severin simply did not listen and continued to take out three hundred pills


    every morning without fail.


    Even the disciples who had removed the Torture Spell Worms from their bodies did not immediately


    leave. Instead, they chose to help search for some spiritual herbs in the forest before Severin lett. They


    nned to give these herbs to Severin as a token of gratitude.


    Quico received a lot of spiritual herbs every day, and he was amazed. Almost no one kept the herbs


    they found for themselves; they all gave them to Severin. It was evident that Severin had done


    something truly significant for these disciples this time.


    Days passed, and finally, every one of the more almost two thousand disciples of the Devil Gang


    received a pill.


    Severin had not left his house for seven days. When he stepped out and saw so many people standing


    in the square in front of him, he was slightly surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Torture Spell Worms in your bodies


    die already? Why hasn¡¯t anyone left?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, great benefactor!¡± Quico stood at the front and shouted.


    ¡°Thank you, great benefactor!¡± Instantly, everyone shouted loudly, and they all knelt down, bowing to


    Severin in gratitude.


    Looking at the people in front of him, Severin felt deeply moved. The more grateful they were, the more


    it indicated the immense suffering they had endured here,Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    They were often oppressed to the point where they could not breathe, and they might face threats to


    their lives at any moment. They probably had not had a good night¡¯s sleep during their time here.


    ¡°Please, everyone, get up. From now on, I dere that the Devil Gang is no more. You are free now,


    you can all go back,¡± Severin flew up and announced, his voice resounding

 Chapter 1485

    Chapter 1485


    Chapter 1485


    ¡°We are free, my husband, we arepletely free!¡±


    Lulu eximed, gripping Quico¡¯s hand tightly, her eyes filled with tears of excitement. Although she had


    known that she had been rescued by Severin, these past two days still felt like a dream to them, fearing


    they might wake up any moment and find it all unreal. Now, after Severin formally announced their


    freedom, they could finally let go of the tension that had gripped their hearts.


    ¡°This is amazing. I can finally go back home. I wonder how my family is doing now,¡± an elderly man


    said, his eyes welling up with emotion. There were moments when he had contemted suicide to


    escape the bleakness of his life. But the thought of his adorable granddaughter and grandson had kept


    him going. He never expected that this day woulde.


    ¡°Senior, thank you so much. We¡¯ll take our leave now!¡± Everyone flew up, expressing their sincere


    gratitude to Severin once again, and soon dispersed.


    ¡°Senior, these are the spirit herbs they found for you these days. They knew about your high attainment


    level, so they kept the first¨Cgrade spirit herbs and some second¨Cgrade ones for themselves. The third


    and fourth¨Cgrade ones, suitable for alchemy or high¨Clevel attainment, are all for you,¡± Quico said,


    showing Severin a spatial ring


    Soon, only Severin and Quico were left in the vicinity.


    After taking the ring, Severin examined its contents and was slightly astonished. He had not expected


    to find a nearly overflowing pile of spirit herbs inside. It seemed that the power of many hands had


    indeed proved beneficial. With the help of close to 2,000 people searching for spirit herbs for seven


    days, he had more than enough resources tost him for a considerable amount of time. Additionally,


    he had acquired a significant portion of the spoils from the Devil Gang previously. The harvest from this


    venture into the foggy forest far exceeded Severin¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s been ten days since I came out, and I bet Sofia must be worried about me,¡± Severin


    thought of Bai Sofia, a faint smile ying on his lips, then he took to the air.


    Quico and Lulu followed behind Severin, flying slowly ahead.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss Sofia must be very beautiful, huh? To have such an outstanding man like you,¡± Lulu could not


    help but ask Severin after flying for a while.


    Severin smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, she is beautiful. However, I mainly focus on a person¡¯s personality.


    Whether we can get along well matters more to me. What use is beauty if we can¡¯t connect on a


    deeper level?¡±


    Quico chimed in, ¡°Senior is right. With his charm, strength, and alchemical skills, there must be plenty


    of women around him. Do you have ten wives?¡±


    Severin was left speechless, hastily replying, ¡°Ten? Wouldn¡¯t that be too chaotic? I have three now, and


    I feel it¡¯s more than enough.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Quico continued, ¡°At first, when we saw you and Senior Stephanie together, we thought


    you were a couple. You both were so perfect, a match made in heaven, butter we found out it wasn¡¯t


    the case.¡±


    Lulu giggled, covering her mouth, ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss Stephanie is also a wonderful girl. She¡¯s not only


    beautiful but also kind -hearted. I think if you could be with her, you would make a perfect couple.¡±


    Quico nodded in agreement. ¡°As long as you are willing to pursue, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    Severin felt embarrassed, saying with a wry smile, ¡°You guys, s


    CChapter 1485


    ¡°We are free, my husband, we arepletely free!¡±


    Lulu eximed, gripping Quico¡¯s hand tightly, her eyes filled with tears of excitement. Although she had


    known that she had been rescued by Severin, these past two days still felt like a dream to them, fearing


    they might wake up any moment and find it all unreal. Now, after Severin formally announced their


    freedom, they could finally let go of the tension that had gripped their hearts.


    ¡°This is amazing. I can finally go back home. I wonder how my family is doing now,¡± an elderly man


    said, his eyes welling up with emotion. There were moments when he had contemted suicide to


    escape the bleakness of his life. But the thought of his adorable granddaughter and grandson had kept


    him going. He never expected that this day woulde.


    ¡°Senior, thank you so much. We¡¯ll take our leave now!¡± Everyone flew up, expressing their sincere


    gratitude to Severin once again, and soon dispersed.


    ¡°Senior, these are the spirit herbs they found for you these days. They knew about your high attainment


    level, so they kept the first¨Cgrade spirit herbs and some second¨Cgrade ones for themselves. The third


    and fourth¨Cgrade ones, suitable for alchemy or high¨Clevel attainment, are all for you,¡± Quico said,


    showing Severin a spatial ring


    Soon, only Severin and Quico were left in the vicinity.


    After taking the ring, Severin examined its contents and was slightly astonished. He had not expected


    to find a nearly overflowing pile of spirit herbs inside. It seemed that the power of many hands had


    indeed proved beneficial. With the help of close to 2,000 people searching for spirit herbs for seven


    days, he had more than enough resources tost him for a considerable amount of time. Additionally,


    he had acquired a significant portion of the spoils from the Devil Gang previously. The harvest from this


    venture into the foggy forest far exceeded Severin¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s been ten days since I came out, and I bet Sofia must be worried about me,¡± Severin


    thought of Bai Sofia, a faint smile ying on his lips, then he took to the air.


    Quico and Lulu followed behind Severin, flying slowly ahead.


    ¡°Miss Sofia must be very beautiful, huh? To have such an outstanding man like you,¡± Lulu could not


    help but ask Severin after flying for a while.


    Severin smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, she is beautiful. However, I mainly focus on a person¡¯s personality.


    Whether we can get along well matters more to me. What use is beauty if we can¡¯t connect on a


    deeper level?¡±


    Quico chimed in, ¡°Senior is right. With his charm, strength, and alchemical skills, there must be plenty


    of women around him. Do you have ten wives?¡±


    Severin was left speechless, hastily replying, ¡°Ten? Wouldn¡¯t that be too chaotic? I have three now, and


    I feel it¡¯s more than enough.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Quico continued, ¡°At first, when we saw you and Senior Stephanie together, we thought


    you were a couple. You both were so perfect, a match made in heaven, butter we found out it wasn¡¯t


    the case.¡±


    Lulu giggled, covering her mouth, ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss Stephanie is also a wonderful girl. She¡¯s not only


    beautiful but also kind -hearted. I think if you could be with her, you would make a perfect couple.¡±


    Quico nodded in agreement. ¡°As long as you are willing to pursue, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    Severin felt embarrassed, saying with a wry smile, ¡°You guys, stop making up stories.¡±


    As they chatted, they gradually approached the location of Capra Hall. Of course, if they encountered


    any good spirit herbs along the way, Severin certainly did not let them go to waste.


    Chapter 1486


    top making up stories.¡±


    As they chatted, they gradually approached the location of Capra Hall. Of course, if they encountered


    any good spirit herbs along the way, Severin certainly did not let them go to waste.

 Chapter 1486

    Chapter 1486


    Chapter 1486


    At this moment, in the location of Capra Hall, the Elders and the Hall Master had all experienced


    significant improvements in their attainment due to the pills provided by Severin. Many disciples had


    also made breakthroughs, leaving them all excited. However, amidst this joy, Sofia found herself


    standing in the courtyard she shared with Severin, her brows furrowed.


    ¡°Sofia, didn¡¯t you already make a breakthrough? Why the troubled expression? Is something bothering


    you?¡± ra and Gigi approached Sofia, curious about her troubled demeanor.


    Sofia forced a smile. ¡°You know, Severin has been gone for almost ten days now. Why hasn¡¯t he


    returned yet? He said he would be back soon, but it¡¯s been so long.¡±


    After a moment of thought, ra tried to console her. ¡°Sofia, don¡¯t worry about Supreme Leader. His


    cultivation is profound; he must be fine. Even if he encounters the Supreme Leader of the Devil Gang,


    they won¡¯t be his match.¡±


    Gigi nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly, Sofia, Supreme Leader will surely be safe. He won¡¯t allow himself


    to fall into danger. His mental strength is remarkable. Even if he encounters dangerous spirit beasts,


    he¡¯ll detect them in advance and find a way to avoid them.¡±


    Sofia managed a wry smile. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ considering his profound attainment and powerful spiritual


    energy, he should have reached the depths of the forest by now. But this ce is treacherous. No one


    knows if there are spirit beasts here that rival the strength of saints.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her words made Gigi and ra exchange nces, their worry evident. Despite their attempts to


    reassure Sofia, they too could not help but share her concerns. At that moment, several figures slowly


    emerged from the mist and flew towards them.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Supreme Leader! He¡¯s back!¡± eximed Donald and the others responsible for patrolling, their


    excitement palpable.


    ¡°This is fantastic, it really is the Supreme Leader!¡± Many members of the Capra Hall could not contain


    their excitement.


    ¡°Look, there they are! They¡¯ve returned Gigi and ra immediately pointed ahead.


    Just as they spoke, Severin had already arrived in the courtyard with Quico and Lulu.


    ¡°Sofia, these two are Quico and Lulu; I found them,¡± Severin said, approaching and gripping Sofia¡¯s


    hand, a feeling of long- lost reunion washing over him.


    ¡°Is this Miss Sofia? She¡¯s truly beautiful,¡± Lulu remarked, her eyes widening as she looked at Sofia. Not


    only did she have a lovely face, but her figure was also outstanding. Her chest was quiterge, making


    her even more alluring than Stephanie, it


    seemed.


    ¡°You, you took so long toe back, I was starting to worry about you,¡± Sofia reproached Severin with


    a hint ofint, then nced at Quico and Lulu. She could not help but smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    wonderful, you found them. How did you find them? Were they trapped inside the Devil Gang¡¯sir?


    Otherwise, how could they have disappeared for several years?¡±

 Chapter 1487

    Chapter 1487


    Chapter 1487


    Quico smiled and stepped forward, helping to exin, ¡°Thanks to Severin for rescuing us. We¡¯ve been


    in that Devil Gang for the past few years, living a life worse than death. Many people felt hopeless,


    some couldn¡¯t bear it and chose to end their lives.


    Pausing for a moment, Quico continued, ¡°Senior Severin and Miss Stephanie not only rescued us but


    also destroyed the Devil Gang. They killed the high¨Cranking members of the gang, refined pills, and


    saved all the disciples forced to join the gang¡±


    ¡°Stephanie? I remember Severin mentioning her before. She¡¯s from the Ancient Cloud Sect, right?


    Sofia¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion as she looked at Severin. ¡°Severin, didn¡¯t you have some minor


    conflicts with her before? How did you end up meeting her and even destroying the Devil Gang


    together?¡±


    Severin forced a bitter smile and exined the situation to Sofia, Of course, he omitted the part where


    he helped Stephanie wash in theke, keeping that detail to himself.


    After listening, Sofia could not help but smile, ¡°I never expected that you, alone, could refine pills


    continuously for seven days. My goodness, refining so many every day, you must be quite exhausted,


    aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Severin chuckled, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s mentally draining, but I¡¯ve found that these days of constant refinement


    are a form of training for my mental strength. It seems like my mental power has even grown a bit. It¡¯s


    all worth it.¡°.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. When do you think we should go back? After pondering for a moment, Sofia turned to


    Severin and asked, Do you still need to search for some spirit herbs in this forest? The past few days,


    the disciples from Capra Hall have all improved their attainment and went out to find some spirit herbs.


    The Hall Master even brought some back yesterday and asked me to give them to you.¡±


    ¡±


    Severin could not help but smile and said, ¡°No need, I gained quite a lot this time. After destroying the


    demon temple, 1 obtained many spiritual herbs. The brothers from the Devil Gang also helped find


    many spiritual herbs. Combined with what you have, it¡¯s enough for a long time. However, it¡¯s already


    late now. Let¡¯s rest for the night and set off tomorrow morning.¡±


    After saying that, Severin thought of something and turned to ra and Gigi, ¡°ra, Gigi,ter, take


    quico and Lulu downstairs to arrange amodation. Also, inform your Hall Master and Elders, so


    they can prepare. We¡¯ll depart tomorrow morning, heading back to South Link City.¡±


    ¡°Haha, no need to tell us, we already heard,¡± came a heartyughter from outside the courtyard. It was


    Bowen apanied by two elders walking in.


    Severin nced at Bowen and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Hall Master Bowen, you look even better.


    Breaking through to the fourth¨Cgrade realm indeed changes one¡¯s aura.¡±


    Beside him, Sofia chimed in, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to praise me too? I¡¯ve already broken through to the


    sixth¨Cgrade warrior


    emperor.¡±


    Severin immediately raised an eyebrow, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry, I n to praise you privately when I have


    some free time in the evening ¡±


    Sofia blushed instantly. This guy actually said something that could easily lead to wild imaginations in


    front of so many people. His shainelessness knew no bounds.


    Upon hearing this, Bowen and the others burst intoughter.


    Finally, Bowen said, ¡°It¡¯s thanks to the pills given by you, Suprem


    Chapter 1487


    Quico smiled and stepped forward, helping to exin, ¡°Thanks to Severin for rescuing us. We¡¯ve been


    in that Devil Gang for the past few years, living a life worse than death. Many people felt hopeless,


    some couldn¡¯t bear it and chose to end their lives.


    Pausing for a moment, Quico continued, ¡°Senior Severin and Miss Stephanie not only rescued us but


    also destroyed the Devil Gang. They killed the high¨Cranking members of the gang, refined pills, and


    saved all the disciples forced to join the gang¡±


    ¡°Stephanie? I remember Severin mentioning her before. She¡¯s from the Ancient Cloud Sect, right?


    Sofia¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion as she looked at Severin. ¡°Severin, didn¡¯t you have some minor


    conflicts with her before? How did you end up meeting her and even destroying the Devil Gang


    together?¡±


    Severin forced a bitter smile and exined the situation to Sofia, Of course, he omitted the part where


    he helped Stephanie wash in theke, keeping that detail to himself.


    After listening, Sofia could not help but smile, ¡°I never expected that you, alone, could refine pills


    continuously for seven days. My goodness, refining so many every day, you must be quite exhausted,


    aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Severin chuckled, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s mentally draining, but I¡¯ve found that these days of constant refinement


    are a form of training for my mental strength. It seems like my mental power has even grown a bit. It¡¯s


    all worth it.¡°.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. When do you think we should go back? After pondering for a moment, Sofia turned to


    Severin and asked, Do you still need to search for some spirit herbs in this forest? The past few days,


    the disciples from Capra Hall have all improved their attainment and went out to find some spirit herbs.


    The Hall Master even brought some back yesterday and asked me to give them to you.¡±


    ¡±


    Severin could not help but smile and said, ¡°No need, I gained quite a lot this time. After destroying the


    demon temple, 1 obtained many spiritual herbs. The brothers from the Devil Gang also helped find


    many spiritual herbs. Combined with what you have, it¡¯s enough for a long time. However, it¡¯s already


    late now. Let¡¯s rest for the night and set off tomorrow morning.¡±


    After saying that, Severin thought of something and turned to ra and Gigi, ¡°ra, Gigi,ter, take


    quico and Lulu downstairs to arrange amodation. Also, inform your Hall Master and Elders, so


    they can prepare. We¡¯ll depart tomorrow morning, heading back to South Link City.¡±


    ¡°Haha, no need to tell us, we already heard,¡± came a heartyughter from outside the courtyard. It was


    Bowen apanied by two elders walking in.


    Severin nced at Bowen and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Hall Master Bowen, you look even better.


    Breaking through to the fourth¨Cgrade realm indeed changes one¡¯s aura.¡±


    Beside him, Sofia chimed in, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to praise me too? I¡¯ve already broken through to the


    sixth¨Cgrade warrior


    emperor.¡±


    Severin immediately raised an eyebrow, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry, I n to praise you privately when I have


    some free time in the evening ¡±


    Sofia blushed instantly. This guy actually said something that could easily lead to wild imaginations in


    front of so many people. His shainelessness knew no bounds.


    Upon hearing this, Bowen and the others burst intoughter.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, Bowen said, ¡°It¡¯s thanks to the pills given by you, Supreme Master. If not for the pills, I wouldn¡¯t


    have had the opportunity to break through so quickly,¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thanks to the pills, many disciples of the sect have made breadthroughs. The overall strength of


    our Capra Hall has Improved significantly these days,¡± added the Grand Elder. Everyone, especially the


    Elders, seemed confident about the future of Capra Hall, their spirits high.


    e Master. If not for the pills, I wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to break through so quickly,¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thanks to the pills, many disciples of the sect have made breadthroughs. The overall strength of


    our Capra Hall has Improved significantly these days,¡± added the Grand Elder. Everyone, especially the


    Elders, seemed confident about the future of Capra Hall, their spirits high.

 Chapter 1488

    Chapter 1488


    Chapter 1488


    Theirrades from the other halls were all at South Link City, and Dracodeus Temple would prove to


    be a very formidable force If all twelve halls gathered together. Although it might not be


    comparable to some of the top¨Ctier sects, Dracodeus Temple would be the most powerful force in


    Dracodom


    ¡°That¡¯s good. We can set off tomorrow now that you¡¯re all here.¡± Severin nodded with a smile. He then


    said, ¡°By the way, this gentleman here is Billie, and that¡¯s his wife, L. They¡¯re the ones Tara asked


    me to locate, so they¡¯ll being back with us tomorrow. The Devil Gang will no longer exist.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. I¡¯ll send someone to prepare the food and drinks. We should have a celebratory


    feast tonight before our big move tomorrow.¡± Bowen felt relieved because he did not need to live in


    hiding anymore.


    That evening, Bowen prepared some good wine and sumptuous dishes for Severin¡¯s group.


    Meanwhile, the rest of Capra Hall¡¯s. disciples were all incredibly happy after knowing that they were


    going to South Link City. Howen had also announced to everyone that they would be given ten days to


    go home and visit their family¨Ca cause for joy for all of them.


    Severin returned to his room in the evening and took a shower before knocking on Sofia¡¯s door.


    Sofia had just finished her shower when she saw Severin enter the room. ¡°Why are you here, hmm?¡±


    Severin pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me after being separated for a couple of


    days?¡±


    Sofia bit her sexy red lips and nodded softly. ¡°I do, but aren¡¯t you tired after spending all those days


    refining pills? You¡¯re going to be exhausted if you do it again at night. You might copse from fatigue


    since you haven¡¯t had a good rest yet for a couple of days.¡±


    Severin lowered his head and gave her a gentle kiss on the lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have more than enough


    stamina, and you might be the one who¡¯s exhausted by the end of it¡±


    Severin then carried Sofia and walked toward the bed.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sofia came out of the room with a rusy glow the next day.


    It was already noon, and Capra Hall¡¯s people had been waiting for a long time. They all thought that


    Severin had not woken up yet because he was too tired from refining all those pills, so they decided not


    to disturb him.


    When Severin came out and nced down, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I finally got some good sleep


    after all those sleepless nights. We should get moving then! It¡¯s almost ten, and I wouldn¡¯t want to keep


    everyone waiting!


    Sofia pinched Severin. She did not expect him to be so wild and full of energy the previous night.

 Chapter 1489

    Chapter 1489


    Chapter 1489


    Severin smiled and held Sofia¡¯s hand as they flew toward the crowd. After arriving in front of everyone,


    Severin released Sofia¡¯s hand and said to Bowen, ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting.¡±


    Bowen smiled insinuatingly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We got the chance to soak in this ce a little more. We¡¯ve been


    here for so long that 1 can¡¯t help myself from feeling a little attached to it.¡±


    Severin nodded and said, ¡°There are quite a lot of people here, so for everyone¡¯s safety, Sofia and I will


    lead the way. Hall Master Bowen and the two elders will each bring several stronger individuals to


    guard the rear and the sides. Our destination is the forest edge, but there¡¯s still a chance we¡¯d


    encounter some strong spirit beasts. We would need to ensure everyone¡¯s safety during this journey.¡±


    Bowen¡¯s eyes lit up after he heard that. With a nod, he said, ¡°You¡¯re right. We should get everyone to


    line up and keep close to each other. Your n will allow us to leave here safely.¡±


    Once the formation had been arranged, everyone began to make their way forward. When nightfall


    came, they rested under the cover of darkness and continued their journey the next day. It was noon


    when they finally stepped out of the forest.


    ¡°We¡¯ve finally left the forest! It¡¯s been about half a month since we were here, including the time we


    spent on the journey here. We¡¯d probably take another three or so days to return, so the total time we


    were away is probably about twenty days.¡± Sofia said, taking a deep breath. She knew very well that


    twenty days was far too long a time for Severin. After all, there were still some other halls that had not


    been located yet.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°There are five more months to go, so it should be just about enough time.


    Let¡¯s make our way back as soon as we can. We¡¯ve gotten a lot of valuable items when we were here.


    Before I proceed with anything, I¡¯ll refine that fifth -rank spiritual fruit and make a breakthrough in


    attainment.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin knew that he was practically invincible in normal society if he had such an attainment.


    Unfortunately, the world atrge included many secluded sects, and the first¨Ctier sects contained many


    strong individuals who would almost certainly best him in a match. If the chance to get stronger was


    presented to him, he would seize it without hesitation.


    Severin then took out his sword with a flip of his palin. It then grew so big that it could easily support


    four or five thousand people.


    ¡°It¡¯s it¡¯s huge!¡± Capra Hall¡¯s members eximed when they saw the situation.


    ¡°This is a spiritual weapon that must surely be of a very high grade! I wonder what grade it could be.¡±


    Bowen asked in surprise. He, and the elders, trembled slightly because it was their first time seeing


    something so valuable.


    Severin smiled bitterly and said, ¡°This is a ninth¨Cgrade spiritual weapon. There are too many of us, and


    some of the members haven¡¯t done much yet. It would take a lot of time to fly back, so we should just


    go with this spiritual weapon.¡±


    Sofia could not help herself from smiling wryly. ¡°It¡¯s so huge that people are bound to see it even if you


    fly higher up.¡±


    Severin had a helpless look as he spread his hands and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. It¡¯ll save more


    time. We won¡¯t be passing through any bustling cities on the way anyway. We¡¯ll try our best to fly over


    less¨Cpopted paths, and we¡¯ll avoid anywhere with a secluded sect. It¡¯ll be fine as long as we don¡¯t


    meet anyone stronger than I am.¡±


    Sofia nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s try to fly as high as possible so we won¡¯t be spotted so easily.¡±


    ¡°I can finally feel what it¡¯s lile to fly on a ninth¨Cgrade spiritual weapon!¡± Everyone from Capra Hall was


    incredibly excited. They flew up one after another and stood on the Blood Fiend Sword.


    Severin was amused by their excitement and chuclded before getting on

 Chapter 1490

    Chapter 1490


    Chapter 1490


    As he channeled his thoughts, he poured a trace of spiritual power and aura into the flying sword. It


    glowed and rose into the sky in a sh, bringing everyone high above the clouds before shooting


    straight ahead.


    ¡°It¡¯s so quick! My sldrt is being lifted by the wind!¡± One of Capra Hall¡¯s female disciples was wearing a


    short skirt. The wind was blowing the skirt up and she immediately put her hands to keep her skirt


    down.


    Another female disciple squatted and said to the first female disciple, ¡°You should squat down. It¡¯s


    better that way.¡±


    Time passed by in a sh, and Reputab was within sight after about half an hour in the sky. Severin


    looked at the city and suspended the flying sword over the forest. He sand to Bowen, ¡°Wait here. Sofia


    and I will escort Billie and Lulu down.¡±


    Howen nodded. Severin then got off the sword with Sofia, Billie, and Lulu.


    Inside the courtyard of one of the vige houses, Tara and Lina looked into the distance. ¡°Tara, didn¡¯t


    Mister Severin say that he¡¯d only be away for a week? It¡¯s been more than ten days. Why hasn¡¯t he


    come back yet? Is he even going toe back?¡± Lina frowned worrisomely.


    Tara smiled and said, ¡°I trust them. They¡¯ll be back. Something must¡¯ve taken up their time.¡± Tara then


    paused briefly before continuing, ¡°After all, he did say that he¡¯lle and inform us even if he couldn¡¯t


    find our parents. He promised he wouldn¡¯t let us wait forever.¡±


    ¡°Look, Tara! See those four people over there? Two of them look like Mom and Dad!¡¯ Lina noticed a


    group of four in the distance and jumped up excitedly as he pointed up ahead.


    Tara¡¯s eyes turned red in an instant and tears began to drip. ¡°You¡¯re right, Lina. It is Mom and Dad!


    They¡¯re back! They¡¯re back¡±


    ¡°Tara, Lina!¡± Balle and Lalu flew over and hugged their two children. They were both overwhelmed with


    emotion and were in tears. Severin and Sofia exchanged nces with each other and felt a little


    emotional as well when they witnessed the Morenos ¡®long-overdue reunion.


    Billie and his wife immediately told Tara what happened after calming their emotions down.


    ¡°Mister Severin, Mister Sofia, thank you very much! Tara led Lina to Severin and Satia and knelt in front


    of them.


    ¡°No thanks necessary. I made a promise, and I will keep it. Train hard and Eve a good life. We¡¯ll be on


    our way now.¡± Severin smiled and left with Sofia


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tara, Lina, you must always remember that they are our benefactors, Remember them well! Billie said


    emotionally as he looked Severin and Sofia from behind.

 Chapter 1491

    Chapter 1491


    Chapter 1491


    Severin and Sofia quickly reunited with Bowen and the rest of the group before flying off together


    toward the direction of South Link City on their swords.


    A dayter, She and Diane were still window shopping in South Link City. For the past few days, they


    had been training hard so they were grateful for the time to have fun on that day.


    After walking for a while, She took a sip of her coffee and said, ¡°Hey Diane, didn¡¯t Severin say he¡¯ll


    only be gone for at most two weeks? It¡¯s already been three weeks so why isn¡¯t he back yet?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You miss him already?¡± asked Diane with a teasing smile.


    the more


    She instantly turned bright red. ¡°No! I¡¯m just worried about him. I just heard Misty Ground is one of


    the top ten dangerous grounds. Even though it¡¯s filled with spiritual herb, it¡¯s also filled with vicious spirit


    beats. And the deeper you go, vicious the spirit beasts are. So how can I not worried?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Diane, however, was confident of Severin¡¯s abilities, so she smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Severin isn¡¯t


    only physically strong, but he¡¯s mentally strong as well. So I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine. Besides, even those at


    warrior king level goes there for treasure hunting, so what could possibly happen to Severin?¡±


    After a pause, she added, ¡°But I do wonder whether he and Sofia have kissed already. I mean, they¡¯ve


    been gone for so long and are with each other 24/7, so their rtionship must have progressed


    somewhat, right?¡±


    She immediately perked up at the topic. ¡°Well, that depends on Softa, I guess. If it were me, I¡¯d make


    full use of the opportunity to seduce Severin. That way he has no choice but to be with me. I¡¯ll take the


    first step and push him on to the bed


    Diane raised an eyebrow and looked at her in surprise. ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve never thought you¡¯d be this wild, 1


    knew you¡¯re the type who will stop at nothing to make a man yours but seems like I¡¯ve really


    underestimated you, She.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying,¡± said She bashfully. ¡°When ites to the real thing, I¡¯ll actually be too nervous to


    do anything. Besides, other people will definitely think I¡¯m a loose woman if I push a guy onto the bed.¡±


    Diane Laughed. Suddenly, she saw a flying swording toward them. ¡°Wow, look at the big sword!¡±


    Severin pulled his sword into a halt before jumping down with Sofia and putting the sword away.


    ¡°I saw you two window shopping here with my telekinesis power from afar,¡± said Severin with a smile.


    All of a sudden, the square became filled with people.


    Bowen came up to She and Diane and said, ¡°Greetings, Miss She, Miss Diane.¡±


    ¡°Diane, She, this is the hall master of Capra Hall, Bowen Lineker.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Mister Bowen. We¡¯re all friends here so you may drop the formalities,¡± said Diane with a


    smile.


    At that moment, Larry, Rachel and the rest of the group also came flying over when they saw Severin¡¯s


    flying sword.

 Chapter 1492

    Chapter 1492


    Chapter 1492


    ¡°Haha. Seems like everything went smoothly hah, Supreme Leader,¡± said Larry after seeing all the


    people there. ¡°Greetings, brothers of Capra Hall. We¡¯ve already prepared a ce for you all to stay.


    There would be enough space for everyone since there aren¡¯t that many of you.¡±


    After that, heughed again before introducing himself, ¡°I¡¯m Larry Dune, the hall master of Draco Hall.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And I¡¯m Mick Wheatly. Hall Master of Mus Hall,¡± said Mick with a smile. The other hall masters also


    introduced themselves one by one


    ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s not clog up the ce with people. Get to know each other and bring Mister Bowen


    and his men to their rooms. Miss Rachel, can you please book the hotel for us to have dinner with all


    the hall masters and elders tonight?¡±


    Rachel nodded with a smile. ¡°Sure thing. By the way, 1 have a good news to tell you. And that is we


    have news about Sus Hall!¡®


    Hearing this, Severin immediately broke out in an esctatic grin. ¡°Good, good! Hahaha. We¡¯ve finally got


    news about another hall! This is certainly a very good news! Tell us, what information did you get?


    Rachel simply smiled and said coyly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you tonight when we¡¯re drinking. You should spend some


    time with Miss Diane and Miss She right now. They¡¯ve been waiting anxiously for you toe back


    for so long.¡±


    ¡°Haha, alright, alright. I¡¯ll leave you to take care of our brothers from Capra Hall while I go spend time


    with them,¡± said Severin. After that, he left with She and Diane.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯re all one big family now. Our Supreme Leader has said there won¡¯t be any Capra Hall or


    Canis Hall or Mus Hall once we¡¯re all gathered together! We¡¯ll all be under Dracodeus Temple from


    then on!¡± said Larry, leading the way.


    Behind him was the hall master of Gallus Hall, Nancy. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting to change my hall¡¯s


    name for the longest time. You don¡¯t know how many times peopleughed at our name because they


    thought of the word ¡®gallstone¡± and


    ¡°Hahaha. The same goes for Mus Hall Everyone always mistakenly thought our hall name is Mouse


    Hall. But I guess it¡¯s better than Gallus,¡± said Mick


    Hearing that, Nancy could not help but roll her eyes at him. ¡°That¡¯s like the pot calling the kettle ck ¡°


    ¦§


    ¡°Hahalia, I guess I shouldn¡¯tin about Capra Hall then,¡± chimed Bowen, getting really familiar


    with the gang


    ¡°So, did anything happen between you and Severin?¡± She questioned Sofia coyly.


    Sofia instantly turned bright red. ¡°Umm¡­ She, how can you ask me something like this in broad


    daylight?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Have you kissed him or did you two share the same bed? Or¡­ gasp! Are you pregnant


    already?¡± Sofia was speechless. This girl¡­ she really has no filter. I can¡¯t believe she actually thinks


    I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

 Chapter 1493

    Chapter 1493


    Chapter 1493


    She became even more interested when she saw Sofia had turned bright red.


    ¡°So, which is it? Tell us quickly!¡±


    Severin could not help butugh out loud at the girls¡® conversation, prompting Diane to roll her eyes at


    him.


    ¡°Come now, Severin. She¡¯s too shy to tell us anything, so you tell us.


    ¡°She¡¯s my third wife so, of course, we¡¯ve gone all the way already,¡± answered Severin.


    ¡°Wow! Hahaha, 1 get what you mean. Congrattions!¡± said She,ughing. After that, she patted


    Sofia on the shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m quite impressed with the speed you do things. Wee to the


    family, sister!


    After a pause, she added, ¡°By the way, you might be older than me but I¡¯m the second wife, so I have


    the second dip for everything, okay? Diane will get the first dip since she¡¯s the first wife. Let¡¯s get along


    well together as co¨Cwives.¡±


    Sofia bit her lips shyly before saying softly, ¡°Yes, She I¡¯ll do my very best to be a good wife and co¨C


    wives to you, Diane, and Severin.¡±


    ¡°Haha, she¡¯s a good one, alright!¡± said Diane happily.


    ¡°By the way, did something happen to you all on the way to Capra Hall? I mean, you guys were gone


    for so long. How did you manage to find Capra Hall. Tell us everything!¡± said She curiously. She


    obviously was eager to find out all that had happened in the past few days.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we find a ce to sit in that coffee house in front first? ¡®Cause it¡¯s going to be a long story,¡±


    Severin replied with a


    smile.


    The four of them talked and drank until the sky gradually turned dark. Only then did they go back to


    pick up Selene and Maurice before going to the hotel for dinner together.


    After getting some alcohol into her, Rachel said to Severin, ¡°Supreme Leader, we don¡¯t really know


    what¡¯s the situation at Sus Hall, but we got a tip¨Coff that they¡¯re located in a city called Littleton.¡±


    Rachel suddenly frowned when she got to the next part. ¡°However, we can¡¯t find any city with the name


    Littleton on the map. So we don¡¯t really know where it is. But, our men managed to find a ce where


    reportedly there¡¯s a hall called Sus Hall there.¡±


    ¡°Littleton? Isn¡¯t that where Meena is staying?¡± asked Severin with a surprised smile.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You know where it is?¡± asked Rachel with shock Everyone, too, was looking at him with shock


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly where it is, but I know Sofia does. You know those dark areas on the map? Well,


    there might not be any markers but people do live there. Take Reputab, for example. A few hermetic


    families live in a big city there, but it doesn¡¯t show up on any map in Dracodom. And that¡¯s because one


    would need to traverse across a very deep cliff to get there, which not many people could do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. As long as someone knows the exact location, I can get my men to stop looking for


    Littleton¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

 Chapter 1494

    Chapter 1494


    Chapter 1494


    Rachel smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll ask my men to look into where the other halls are instead.¡±


    ¡°Littleton is an ind city. I¡¯ve never been there but I¡¯m pretty sure I can bring you there. It¡¯s located at


    the south easter of the ocean and will take around three days by flight to reach there,¡± said Sofia


    with a smile.


    ¡°oh my god. With your attainment, it¡¯ll still take three days?¡± asked Diane with shock. ¡°That¡¯s super far!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin frowned. ¡°Sofia, you¡¯re basing the flight time on your speed, right? I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll take that


    long if going by my #bit/.¡®¡®


    1


    Unexpectedly, Sofia smiled and said, ¡°No, I am basing on your speed. It would take at least ten days of


    flight time if going by my speed.¡±


    Severin momentarily lost of words. After a while, he said, ¡°Diane¡¯s right. That¡¯s super far. No wonder


    there¡¯s no marker for Littleton on the map


    ¡°I want to go too! I should be able to follow you this time, right? I mean, Littleton isn¡¯t a dangerous


    ground, right? I want to see the sea!¡± said She excitedly.


    Diane was as excited as she was ¡°Me too, me too! I¡¯ve never been there before. The scenery on the


    way must be beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Severin, why don¡¯t you bring them along with you this time? Their attainment makes them more than


    capable to handle whatever trouble that mighte their way. Plus, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re going anywhere


    dangerous and it¡¯ll be nice to have them forpany along the way,¡± said Sofia


    Severin nodded. ¡°Okay. You two cane along too. But, I n to rest for a few days first. I also need


    to make more alchemical pills. So you two take the time to level up a little before we head out.¡±


    ¡°Yay. You¡¯re the best, Severin?¡± said Diane happily.


    Seeing this, Megan quickly said, ¡°Severin, I. I want to go too. Can


    ¡°Uhh¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. It might be more trouble than it¡¯s worth if we bring you along,¡±


    said Severin awkwardly.


    Megan rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Hmph! Whatever. I¡¯ll just get Benjamin to bring me there when he¡¯s


    free.¡±


    Severin did not know whether tough or cry, and in the end, he decided to drink his wine quietly.


    After they were back at the mansion, Severin went to bed with Diane and had the best sleep thus far.


    It was not until the next day when hee downstair did he take a good look at Diane¡¯s and She¡¯s


    attainment.


    ¡°Not bad. You two have certainly improved a lot in the 20 days I¡¯ve been gone. Diane is already a


    level¨Ctwo warrior king while She is a level¨Cone warrior king. Hahaha, I¡¯m so happy you two have


    finally attained the level of a warrior king¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°That goes without saying! Diane and I had been hard at training while you and Sofia


    were fooling around outside. I must say, I do love the dramatic increase of power once we leveled up to


    warrior king.¡±

 Chapter 1495

    Chapter 1495


    Chapter 1495


    Diane smiled gently too. ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t walt to try out my new power and technique on a spirit beast,


    Severin, is this how your feel after leveling up too?


    Severinughed. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s normal to think that way. Plus, not only will you be raring to pick a fight


    with a spirit beast after leveling up, but you¡¯ll also feel like you¡¯re invicible after a breakthrough like you


    two had.¡±


    Yeah! Oh my god, it felt so unbelievably good when I braloe through to the warrior king level! It was as


    if I contain within me all the power in the universe,¡± said She, who was in total agreement with him,


    with a rapid nod of her head.


    After thinking it over, Severin waspelled to say, ¡°Actually with you two¡¯s attainment, you can totally


    go outside of the city to have a friendly fight with each other. That way you two can hone your skills


    while getting a feel for what you¡¯re capable


    of.¡±


    ¡°No way can I fight Diane! What if identally hurt her? Plus, I can¡¯t bear toy a finger on a family


    member,¡± said She immediately,


    Diane followed suit. ¡°She¡¯s right. Us two can never fight each other. Not to mention, we¡¯re still at the


    stage where we can¡¯t control our newfound power well. So there¡¯s a high chance we might really hurt


    each other.¡±


    Hearing this, Severin took out two second grade low rank alchemical pills and gave them to Diane and


    She.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving in around four days¡® time. Take these pills. Both of your levels are quite stable so try to


    level up more withint these few days.¡±


    ¡°What about Sofia? Isn¡¯t she going to be sad if you don¡¯t give her any pills as well?¡± asked She after


    taking the pill from


    Severin.


    Diane nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re all your wives so you need to treat us equally.¡±


    Severin smiled wryly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You should know I don¡¯t y favorites. She had only just broken


    through and her level is still stabilizing, So she need to wait a while before continuing with her level¨Cup


    training.¡±


    ¡°Really? What¡¯s her level now?¡± asked She curiously.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s already level six warrior emperor,¡± said Severin with a smile. ¡°By the way, I need to train hard to


    after giving you two these pills. I should be able to attain level three saint if I refine my fifth grade


    Spiritual Fruit.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then let¡¯s train hard together and we¡¯ll leave after you¡¯ve attain level three saint,¡± said Diane


    happily.


    Severin nodded and quickly went back to his own room. Once there, he took out a Golden Sky Spirit


    Fruit and looking at it, he could not help but gulp down his drool.


    The Spiritual Fruit smelled super sweet so it must be delicious. Severin took a bite and was


    immediately transported to tastebud heaven. After that, he gobbled up the rest of the Spiritual Fruit and


    it was not long before there was nothing left.

 Chapter 1496

    Chapter 1496


    Chapter 1496


    After consuming the Golden Sky Spirit Fruit, a firm yet soothing ener


    began to course through his entire body.


    ¡°This is amazing! It¡¯s strong and soothing at the same time. This will make it so much easier to continue


    the refinement.¡±


    After undergoing a full appreciation of the energy, Severin immediately executed his training exercises


    and began to absorb


    the energy


    Time passed bit by bit, and the spiritual energy in Severin¡¯s body began to increase. The spiritual


    energy became more intense. Finally, a powerful wave eventually spread out all around him, which he


    immediately retracted back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve managed to reach level three saint!¡± Severin was overjoyed. He did not expect everything to


    proceed that smoothly, much less have a surplus of the spiritual fruit¡¯s energy in his body. Aside from


    making a breakthrough to level three saint, he was poised to secure a breakthrough to the mid¨Cstage


    third¨Crank saint. As expected, Severin¡¯s attainment had stabilized at level three saint after he absorbed


    all remaining energy from the fruit.


    He was a little surprised when he opened his eyes and saw that it was already nightfall. Tsk, tsk. Time


    sure flies. I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d get dark already.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin did not expect the refinement process to take that long. Then again, time did pass very quickly


    whenever he was practicing


    After some further thought, Severin took a shower and prepared to head into She¡¯s room for the


    night. When he expanded his mental force across through the walls, he realized that She was still


    training hard after receiving the pill he gave. He had no choice but to go to Sofia¡¯s room.


    Sofia frowned when she opened the door. ¡°Why are you here? You spent the night with spending time


    with She today. After all, you dide back after a long trip.¡±


    Diane yesterday, so you should be


    Severin entered the rooma and closed the door. ¡°They¡¯re training, so you¡¯re the only one left. I¡¯ll spend


    tomorrow night with She once she¡¯s done practicing¡±


    Sofia felt speechless. She did not expect Severin to be so energetic that he would even make ns for


    the uing night. She finally understood why She and Diane were hoping that he might take


    another wife. It was undoubtedly due to Severin¡¯s prowess in bed


    ¡°You¡¯ve got everything nned out, don¡¯t you?¡± Sofia smiled wryly. She walked to the edge of the bed


    and sat down.


    Severin walked over, thought about it, and said to Safia, ¡°Does your father know about our rtionship


    now?¡±


    Sofia then remembered something and could not help saying. ¡°Oh yeah. I nearly forgot to mention that.


    My dad knows. He¡¯s very satisfied with you, of course, but he has a request.¡±


    ¡°And what might that be? Severin frowned and looked suspiciously at Sofia.


    Sofia smiled and said, ¡°He says that everything else isn¡¯t very important, and you don¡¯t need to hold a


    wedding either. However, he wants a betrothal gift from you.¡±

 Chapter 1497

    Chapter 1497


    Chapter 1497


    Severin had been expecting Sofia to break some very serious news to him, so the mention of a


    betrothal gift left him quite pleasantly surprised. ¡°Oh, a betrothal gift. Of course, of course. I¡¯ll have it


    prepared,¡±


    Sofia was delighted when Severin readily agreed. She continued, ¡°My father¡¯s demands are quite high.


    The condition he set was that you had to provide him with ten third¨Cgrade low¨Crank pills.¡±


    Severin smiled when he heard that. ¡°That¡¯s a very reasonable request. We¡¯ve amassed plenty of


    spiritual herbs this time. around. I¡¯ll refine those pills in theing days if I have the free time. After we


    return from Littleton and get some rest, wr shall visit your father at the Stormy Moon Sect


    Sofia nodded happily and replied, ¡°All right! It¡¯s settled then.¡±


    Severin could not resist wrapping his arms around her and kissing her after seeing her radiant smile.


    The following day, Severin found himself with some free time and decided to refine a significant


    quantity of third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank spiritual herbs into pills. He was already quite skilled at that, but


    he aimed to be even more proficient to better make a breakthrough to third¨Cgrade high¨Crank


    alchemist.


    Apart from spending time with his family and children, Severin devoted most of his free time to refining


    pills. By the end of the day, he had sessfully refined over thirty third¨Cgrade medium¨Ctank pills,


    When night came, Severin headed to She¡¯s room. She felt a bit nervous and asked, ¡°Why are you


    here, huh?¡±


    Severin smiled and approached her so he could wrap his arms around her. ¡°I wanted to sleep with you


    last night, but I noticed that you were busy training and were almost on the verge of a breakthrough. I


    derided toe today instrad.¡± He then frowned and pretended to be unhappy, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t


    you happy to see me?¡±


    She turned around and replied with a blush ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy! I¡¯m really d you came to see


    me. We¡¯ve all missed you so much while you were gone.¡±


    Severin¡¯s heart felt all warm and fuzzy. He kissed She¡¯s neck and elicited a soft gasp from her. She


    trembled slightly before turning around and rolling her eyes at Severin. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you warm me, you


    cascal? Did you have to catch me off guard like that?¡±


    Severin became even more attracted to her when he saw her being slightly angry at him. He held her


    slender waist and said, All right, all right, I¡¯ll give you a heads¨Cup next time. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go to


    bed, darling.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± She replied, blushing. In no time, Severin carried She up andid her down on


    the bed. The atmosphere in the room soon descended into throes of passion.


    The next morning, Severin returned to his roun and finally gathered materials consisting of seven or


    eight different nt species.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally time for me to try and create third¨Cgrade high¨Crank pills! I¡¯m hoping I can make a


    breakthrough to third¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist soon so I can continue to aim higher.¡± Severin was


    eagerly anticipating his breakthrough to bing a fourth¨Crank alchemist because it would greatly


    enhance the effectiveness of the pills he produced for his cultivation. Fourth rank pills would allow him


    to elerate his propress much more effectively. Third¨Cgrade pills, while helpful for regr progress,


    might not be as effective for him to reach the next level. If not administered carefully, they could even


    hinder his progress.

 Chapter 1498

    Chapter 1498


    Chapter 1498


    Severin exhaled heavily as he prepared to refine the pill. He was working on a rtively straightforward


    third grade high- rank pill that required more materials than third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pills,


    He failed midway through his first attempt, and the difficulty was naturally far greater than that of a third


    grade medium- rank pill. However, he was not that concerned over those setbacks thanks to Iris ample


    supply of materials.


    The second attempt failed too, but there was stue measure of progress. The orcurred muchter in the


    alchemical process, and Severin eximed, ¡°Not bad! I¡¯m already making this much progress on the


    second try! Haha! From the looks of it, I should be able to master this sessfully by tomorrow


    morning at thetest.¡±


    Having sensed the natable improvement, Severin gained confidence and persisted in his refining


    efforts. Daybreak came, and by the eleventh refining attempt, Severin was already sweating profusely.


    ¡°Rise!¡± he eximed. A smile soon appeared on Itis face as he gently raised his palm and levitated a


    pill in front of him.¡± Sess! Haha! Not bad at all, and the color is perfect too!¡±


    Severin chuckled with excitement, eager to share the news with She and the others. However, he


    decided against it after some thought. Since he had achieved sess and attained the status of a


    third¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist, he thought it wise to spend ane more day refining to umte more


    of those pills for Sofia¡¯s father, Birk. The surprise would undoubtedly make both of them very happy.


    After carefully storing the pills and taking a half¨Chour break, Severin continued to select materials for


    him to continue refining. The following morning, Severin was about to conclude his work when an


    unexpected visitor sought him out. The visitor was a beautiful woman.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A beautiful woman is looking for you, Severin Maurice and Judith entered the room, where they saw


    Severin having breakfast.


    Severin was


    taken aback. He frowned and asked, ¡°A beautiful woman? Who could it be?¡±


    Hall masters such as Rachel and Gracie were beautiful women, but Maurice could not be referring to


    them because they were already well¨Cacquainted with Severin¡¯s family.


    Judith smiled and said, ¡°Helse, we haven¡¯t met her before, but she is a very beautiful woman, and she¡¯s


    quite insistent on meeting you.¡±


    She could not resist making a yfulment. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk! Who might this damsel be? Are you


    going to give us the excuse that you happened to run into her when you were out on some mission?


    She teased, ncing at Sofia.

 Chapter 1499

    Chapter 1499


    Chapter 1499


    Sotia blushed after hearing thatment and felt like burying her head in the sand like an ostrich.


    Sofia rolled her eyes at She and said, ¡°Is it okay if you avoid bringing that up again in the future? It¡¯s


    mortifying.¡±


    She replied nonchntly, ¡°What¡¯s there to be mortified about? If you like someone, then the best


    thing you can do is go for them. You managed to win his heart in the end, didn¡¯t you?


    Severin could not help but feel a mix of amusement and exasperation at She¡¯s candidness.


    Sofia could not suppress herughter either, but as she smiled, a thought crossed her mind and she


    added, ¡°Perhaps Miss Stephanie has found her way here? You spent quite some time together with her


    in the foggy forest, and you also joined forces with her to deal with the Devil Gang.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible, but could it be Stephanie? She did mention that she would be away for a mission, and


    she might drop by here with the excuse of meeting an old friend,¡± She spected enthusiastically.


    Sofia, She, and Diane had discussed the incident that transpired in the foggy forest, so everyone


    was aware of Severin¡¯s encounter with Stephanie there.


    Severin chuckled wryly and decided to find out who it was. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside and see who it could be.¡±


    Diane and She were equally curious as they followed Severin out. When they reached the entrance,


    they encountered an attractive woman in a sexy red skirt who, upon spotting Severin, eximed with


    excitement, ¡°Master, Master! I told them I¡¯m your alchemy apprentice, but none of them believed me!


    They said you only have one male apprentice and no female ones.¡± ¡°Elsa? It¡¯s you! It¡¯s been so long


    since west saw you that we thought you weren¡¯ting,¡± Diane said excitedly as she stepped


    forward and shook Elsa¡¯s hand.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The guards at the gate looked bewildered. They seemned to be wondering why they had not heard of


    Severin having such a beautiful apprentice before.


    Diane nodded and said, ¡°Yes, her name is Elsa Lingard. She¡¯s my new apprentice, so don¡¯t forget her


    face¡±


    Elsa smiled slyly and exined to Diane, ¡°I¡¯m no faol. I¡¯ll be heree rain or shine. ving a master


    third¨Cgrade alchemy genius like him as my master is something that would make anyune jealous. I was


    determined toe here. I initially thought ofing earlier, but my boss dyed his approval for a


    couple of days before finally giving his consent. Then I decided that I might as well visit my family in my


    hometown since I have some time to spare, and onlyter on I managed to find my way


    here¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here now, I did promise to teach you alchemy, so I¡¯ll


    keep my word and instill all my knowledge in you.¡±


    Elsa grinned and asked, ¡°Should I buy a vi elsewhere, or should I stay here?¡±


    Severin was a little speechless because Elsa asked that question on purpose even though she clearly


    preferred to stay there. He chuckled and replied, ¡°We have plenty of vacant cours here. Diane will


    arrange one for you!

 Chapter 1500

    Chapter 1500


    Chapter 1500


    Elsa¡¯s face lit up with joy. She immediately made a respectful gesture and said, ¡°Thank you very much,


    master. I appreciate it.¡±


    She grinned yfully and remarked teasingly, ¡°Your apprentice is a beautiful woman. How do you


    feel about having such a beauty as your apprentice?¡±


    Severin was momentarily taken aback as he responded, ¡°How do I feel about it? Hmm. Her mental


    energy is very strong, so it¡¯s highly likely that she has a natural talent for alchemy. I hope she lives up


    to her potential when ites to terms ofprehending the subtleties of this field.¡±


    Diane smiled. She approached Elsa and said, ¡°You came at the right time. Had you arrived tomorrow,


    you¡¯d probably have to walt a while for us to return because we¡¯d be making our way to Littleton


    already.¡±


    ¡°Littleton? What are you doing there?¡± Elsa frowned. She did not seem unfamiliar with that, so it


    appeared that she already knew a thing or two about Littleton. It was only after Diane exined that


    they were going to find Sus Hall that Elsa understood their purpose for going there.


    Elsa could not help but smile after hearing the exnation. ¡°Can I join you on this trip, master? I just


    arrived, and I don¡¯t know my way around these parts yet. It¡¯ll also be pretty boring without anyone


    around.¡±


    Severin found himself in a dilemma. Adding a fourthpanion to the trip, especially when he was


    already traveling with his three wives, could potentiallyplicate matters. It was particrly so


    because Elsa simply wanted to join them for fun. Moreover, having four women with him might attract


    some unwanted trouble on the journey.


    After a moment of contemtion, he smiled awkwardly and replied, ¡°Perhaps it might be better if you


    stay here. We¡¯ll be away for several days, and you could spend time with Megan and the others. You


    can always go shopping with them if you get bored. I¡¯ll provide you with some of the alchemy


    knowledge that I¡¯vepiled, which I will demonstrate to you in addition to providing some beginner¨C


    level recipes. This way, you can make time to practice alchemy.¡± He paused and added, ¡°Alchemy isn¡¯t


    as challenging as it may seem. With dedication, experimentation, and perseverance, you¡¯ll always be


    able to make progress.¡±


    Elsa realized that joining the trip might make her feel like a third wheel, so she graciously epted


    Severin¡¯s offer. ¡°All right. Since you¡¯ve been generous enough to give me some of these precious


    recipes, I¡¯ll make a point to focus on alchemy here.¡±


    She then looked at Sofia and said to Severin, ¡°By the way, could you introduce me to some of the


    people here? How about we start with this lovelydy?¡±


    Severin chuckled and replied, ¡°Sure. This is my third wife. Just call her Sofia.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m Elsa. It¡¯s such a pleasure meeting you. Now I¡¯ve met all three wives!¡± Elsa greeted with a yful


    smile.


    ¡°Shall we, Elsa? I¡¯ll bring you to the vi that you can stay in. When ites to learning alchemy, you¡¯ll


    want a quiet ce to concentrate on your training,¡± Diane said with a smile as she led Elsa away.

 Chapter 1501

    Chapter 1501


    Chapter 1501


    In the evening, Severin¡¯s family took Elsa to arge restaurant for a celebration. They also introduced


    Elsa to the Shanahans, as well as the many hall masters.


    The next morning, Severin shared his alchemy knowledge and several recipes with Elsa. Once that


    was all done, he¨Calong with Sofia, She, and Diane¨Csoared into the distance on his flying sword.


    ¡°It feels amazing to ride a flying sword. It¡¯s so much faster than flying without any support,¡± She


    remarked as she gazed


    down.


    Diane felt the cool breeze around her and added, ¡°I had no idea something so powerful would exist in


    this world. It all feels like a dream.¡±


    Severin smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s pretty slow, if you ask me. There¡¯s no need to rush since we¡¯re


    traveling together. Let¡¯s just enjoy the scenery along the journey.¡±


    Diane chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s my first time on your flying sword, and it¡¯s also She¡¯s first time. We probably


    would have a hard time getting used to it. If you go too fast, and we might even get uneasy.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m quitefortable with this speed.¡± She agreed.


    ¡°Let me know if I¡¯m going in the wrong direction, Sofia. I¡¯ll adjust our course then,¡± Severin said, turning


    to Sofia.


    Sofia smiled wryly and responded, ¡°The general direction that we should be heading should be toward


    the southeast. I don¡¯t know the exact location because I¡¯ve never been there before. Once we arrive,


    we can ask the locals on the nearby ind. They should have the information we need.¡±


    Severin nodded in agreement. He acknowledged that it was their best course of action since no one in


    their group had been to the destination before.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As the sky darkened, Severin and hispanions arrived by the sea at a ce called Hillsea City.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s stay here for the night and continue our journey tomorrow morning.¡± Severin


    suggested, gesturing toward a nearby city.


    She chimed in. ¡°Sure. I¡¯m not one to miss a chance to go shopping and enjoy a meal with just the


    four of us.¡±


    Diane teased She, saying, ¡°You love shopping, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She replied, shrugging. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I had the opportunity to go shopping with Severin,


    and Hillsea City is a bustling tourist destination with plenty of visitorsing in annually. It¡¯s very lively


    here.¡±


    Severin then suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m sure there are a lot of practitioners here, and the spiritual energy


    here is rather strong too. We¡¯ll fly there instead of using the flying sword. I¡¯ll stow it away to avoid


    drawing unnecessary attention to us,


    She teased Severin. ¡°What do you have to worry about? You¡¯re strong enough that there probably


    won¡¯t be any threats that you can¡¯t handle,¡±


    Severin smiled and responded, ¡°I¡¯m not scared of these threats. I just want to avoid any unwarranted


    trouble.¡±


    With the flying sword safely put away, the four of them gradually made their way toward the city.

 Chapter 1502

    Chapter 1502


    Chapter 1502


    As theynded on the street, She could not contain her excitement and eximed, ¡°Wow, there are


    so many people here! Look at all those beautiful women. Some of them are even shopping in bikinis! I


    bet a certain someone must be really happy today!¡±


    Severin did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°I have enough beautiful women by my side. Why should


    I be interested in all these women?¡±


    Sofia joined in and teased. ¡°Rx. We don¡¯t mind you looking at them. None of us are the jealous type


    anyway.¡±


    Severin then suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to stay. Once we settle in, we can go shopping and grab


    something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Look at all those homestays. There are about twenty of them here, and they look like wonderful ces


    to stay in!¡± She spotted a row of pretty hoses with well¨Ccurated courtyards. It was a very pleasant


    atmosphere. Diane and Sofia seemed interested when they looked in the direction that She was


    pointing at.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for that one then!¡± Severin smiled as he led them to the homestay that caught his attention.


    He called the number listed on a signboard, and a stout and fat woman came out with two burly men.


    The two men had dyed their hair blonde and they looked like rather intimidating individuals.


    She was taken aback when she saw the woman apanied by the two tough¨Clooking men. She


    asked in surprise, ¡°Why would you need bodyguards to run a homestay?¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the three lovely women and she replied to She, ¡°Hehe, I


    don¡¯t have a choice. Things can sometimes get unruly in this area, and I need to be protected against


    troublemakers.¡± She paused briefly before


    continuing, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. This shows that our ce is perfectly safe. No one would dare to cause


    trouble here because this is the territory of Mister Hamzah. It belongs to him.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin and his group had never heard of that Hamzah guy and were not particrly interested in him.


    He came forward and asked with a faint smile, ¡°What¡¯s the rate for a room here?¡±


    The woman grinned and exined, ¡°There are two rooms in this house. One on either side. Bothe


    with an attached bath, and there¡¯s a kitchen over there too. It¡¯s not cheap though. The price is nine¨C


    hundred¨Cand¨Cny¨Cnine per night. It¡¯s a bit strep for most people.¡±


    She swiftly took out her phone, scanned the QR code, and made the payment. ¡°We¡¯re not most


    people.¡±


    The woman chuckled. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s good! I like wealthy guests like you. Some folkse here for


    vacation and spend ages haggling over a good deal. I can¡¯t stand those who want to enjoy themselves


    on holiday but can¡¯t afford to pay for the


    She handed two room cards to She and said, ¡°Here are your room cards. I wish you a pleasant stay!¡±


    The woman then left with the two men


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check out the rooms,¡± She suggested. ¡°How will our sleeping arrangements be, by the way?


    There are four of us


    and two rooms.¡±

 Chapter 1503

    Chapter 1503


    Chapter 1503


    Sofia offered. ¡°Why don¡¯t I share a room with Diane, and you two can share a room?¡±


    She replied a little awkwardly. ¡°I think Diane should be the one who shares a room with Severin,


    while you and I can stay with Sofia.¡±


    Diane quickly chimed in. ¡°On the contrary, Sofia should be the one sharing a room with Severin, while


    She and I will stay together.¡±


    Severin¡¯s expression became serious when she saw all three of them debate over who should stay with


    Severin. ¡°Are you all that afraid of sharing a room with me? What am I, a monster?¡±


    The remark elicitedughter from all three of them. She cocked an eyebrow and said yfully, ¡°Yes.


    It¡¯s partly because of that. Anyone who sleeps with you might not get any sleep at all.¡±


    Sofia added with a grin. ¡°Yes. You¡¯re a monster, and it¡¯s quite scary, to be frank.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Diane suggested, ¡°How about all three of us share a room and you can


    sleep alone?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin made a sad face. That¡¯s so cruel of you


    After some consideration, She proposed. ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. Diane is the first wife, so she¡¯ll stay


    with Severin tonight. If we¡¯re still staying at a homestay tomorrow, then I¡¯ll share a room with him. Then


    night after tomorrow, it¡¯ll be Sofia¡¯s turn. We¡¯ll just take turns. What do you think?¡±


    Sofia agreed readily. ¡°That sounds fair. Diane is the eldest, so she¡¯ll have to go first.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s check out the rooms then,¡± Diane suggested as she awkwardly led the way. Everyone was


    satisfied after checking the


    rooms.


    At that moment, however, they noticed the stout woman leading someone else to a different building.


    One of the blondies who had apanied her earlier asked, ¡°Hey ma¡¯am, aren¡¯t all the rooms here


    priced at nine¨Chundred¨Cand¨Cny¨Cnine dors each? Why did you only charge them that price for


    two rooms?¡±


    Lydia responded with a sinister smile, ¡°You dimwits! Didn¡¯t you notice how beautiful those three women


    are? Mister Adrian isn¡¯t interested in most women, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll enjoy some videos of these three.


    We can easily sell them for tens of thousands!¡±


    One of her subordinates praised her idea. ¡°Amazing! Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±


    The other chimed in. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we came across such beautifuldies. I did introduce a


    couple of pretty girls to Mister Adrianst time, but he wasn¡¯t interested at all when he watched their


    videos.¡±


    Lydia assured them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. These will suit his tastes perfectly. They¡¯re all very beautiful, and


    we¡¯ll invite Mister Adrian to perp on them live.¡±


    She nced at a dozen or so surveince videos and said with a smirk, ¡°Let¡¯s record the videos from


    these two rooms for now and I¡¯ll take them to Mister Adrianter.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± the two blondies agreed without hesitation. One of them asked, ¡°Can we watch the


    videos from the side too? We promise not to make any noise.¡±

 Chapter 1504

    Chapter 1504


    Lydia gave their request some consideration and said, ¡°Sure, if Mister Adrian duesn¡¯t tell you to leave. But if Mister Adrian


    doesn¡¯t want outsiders to be around, then you should get out of there. I¡¯ll have you know that even Mister Hamzah doesn¡¯t


    dare to offend him.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± The two men looked at each other and smiled sneakily. They were both feeling secretly happy. After all, they had


    to stop themselves from drooling when theyid eyes on either of the three women earlier. It would be even more arousing if they


    could watch the women take off their clothes and reveal their nude bodies.


    Better yet, the man with them was obviously in a rtionship with all three of them. He would no doubt have some sexy time


    when them during their stay at the homestay. The men were ecstatic and looking forward to watching a live show Lydia extracted some footage and immediately went to Adrian¡¯s ce. Adrian was sitting in the yard of his vi with a beautiful


    woman in his arms. He was savoring some red wine while the woman fed him some fruit cubes. He had a thoroughly enjoyable


    day!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Lydia¡¯s arrival made him a little unhappy. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He lost his appetite a little when he saw her, and his mood


    had been thoroughly ruined.


    Lydia sat beside him with a smile. ¡°You like watching secretly¨Cfilmed videos, don¡¯t you? Three beautiful women are staying at our


    homestay, and all of them are very beautiful.¡±


    Adrian sneered and said to Lydia. ¡°You said that twice already, but I didn¡¯t get off at all when I watched the videos you sent. I¡¯m


    surprised that you still have the gall toe and offer something simr to me again.¡±


    When Lydia heard that, she immediately smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I assure you that their beauty is exceptionally top- notch.


    You won¡¯t be disappointed. You don¡¯t have to pay me if you don¡¯t like them. Why don¡¯t you take a look first?¡± Lydia handed over the phone with a ttering expression and waggled her eyebrows to hint at Adrian


    Adrian did not pick up the other party¡¯s cell phone. Instead, he smiled and said. ¡°Think twice before you insist on showing me


    your footage. I¡¯ll have my subordinates throw you into the swimming pool if you disappoint me.¡±


    Lydia was startled for a bit, but she smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t understand your appreciation of aesthetics previously because my


    standards are slightly lower than yours. But I assure you that these women have reached your standards. They¡¯re one in a million¡±


    One of the beautiful women beside Adrian sneered. ¡°Ignore that fatso. You wouldn¡¯t want to lose your appetite, do you? Aren¡¯t


    we good enough already? We promise to satisfy youter.¡±


    The other woman shook Adrians¡¯s arm and rubbed her breasts against him. ¡°Tell this meatball to leave. You have two beautiful


    women with you right now, and the women in the video might not be as pretty as we are!¡±


    Adrian took the cell phone skeptically from Lydia and said to her, ¡°This is your third andst chance. It¡¯ll be the end of you if those women aren¡¯t up to my standard.¡±


    Lydia was a little frightened by his threat at first, but she was confident when she remembered how beautiful the three women


    were, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like them!¡±


    Adrian sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re safe if at least one person among the three of them are pretty. If none of them are, I¡¯ll have you


    drink all the water in my pool before you¡¯re allowed to leave.¡±

 Chapter 1505

    Chapter 1505


    Chapter 1505


    ¡°I promise that at least one of them will catch your eye!¡± Lydia eagerly raised her hand to assure him.


    Adrian switched on the phone and began watching the video. A young man and three young beauties


    appeared on the screen, and Adrian was taken aback when heid eyes on the women. Upon closer


    inspection, he eximed, ¡°Wow, they¡¯re all


    beautiful! One is cute and sexy, another is gentle and demure, and the third is just simoking hot. Three


    distinctively beautiful women all in a small group. Bloody hell! Do beautiful women like flocking together


    like birds or something? That guy is such a lucky stud.¡±


    The captivating video came to an abrupt end just as he was beginning to feel aroused. Bewildered, his


    expression soured and he asked Lydia, ¡°Why did you only record such a short segment? These three


    beauties are amazing, but there¡¯s isn¡¯t any footage of them in their room!¡± Adrian was pleased with the


    women¡¯s beauty, but the shortness of the video left him somewhat dissatisfied.


    After seeing that Adrian was interested in all three beauties, Lydia smirked and said, ¡°These three


    women are likely in a rtionship with the man in the video. This isn¡¯t something I recorded long ago.


    This is fresh footage. They¡¯ve probably gone out for a stroll or a meal, but they¡¯ll be back in the


    evening. You don¡¯t even need to watch a recording. You¡¯ll be able to watch them live from my


    surveince room!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Adrian eximed. He jumped up with interest and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that they just


    checked in today?¡±


    Lydia continued to smile at him and say, ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t see such beautiful women often, do you? I was


    awestruck when I first saw them, and there are three of them too. Hehe, I knew you¡¯d appreciate this,


    Mister Adrian, so I came to find you right away.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve done some good work this time!¡± Adrianughed in satisfaction. He said to Lydia, ¡°We¡¯ll


    head there shortly, and you¡¯ll be well paid for this.¡±


    ¡°Could you specify that?¡± Lydia asked, seemingly worried about the remuneration.


    ¡°Would a hundred and fifty thousand suffice?¡± Adrian responded generously.


    Upon hearing that, Lydia was beside herself with joy and nodded eagerly like an obedient puppy. ¡°Yes,


    of course! That¡¯s perfectly fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go change into a different set of clothes and bring some bodyguards along with me,¡± Adrian decided


    after a moment¡¯s thought


    ¡°What about us? Won¡¯t you have tea with us anymore?¡± The two women appeared anxious as Adrian


    was preparing to leave. They had yet to receive any benefits from him so far, so they cursed silently at


    Lydia for ruining everything


    Adrian nced at them and replied, ¡°You drop by some other time. I have pressing business to attend


    to today.¡±


    Adrian then promptly departed. The two women exchanged bewildered nces and were utterly


    speechless by his remark.¡® Pressing business?¡® they thought. ¡°Isn¡¯t the pressing business that he


    mentioned nothing more than peeping on the three girls at the homestay?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1506

    Chapter1506


    Chapter 1506


    Not too longter, two luxury ss cars arrived at the car park. Then they got out of the car and went


    into the house. As Adrian monitored the house through the surveince camera, he smiled happily,


    ¡°It seems like these women are not back yet. I wonder how wild will they beter. Would they be having


    a sex party?¡± Adrian


    wondered.


    His bodyguards chuckled. Today was their locky day because they got to sit in and watch together.


    Lydia said, ¡°Most probably not. There are two rooms here. I think they are not going to sleep together.


    Based on what I observed, one of the women is going to sleep with the man and the other two women


    are going to sleep in the other room.¡±


    Adrian scoffed, ¡°You can¡¯t say for sure. Maybe they are just deciding who sleeps where but they didn¡¯t


    say what are they going to doter. Right?¡±


    One of the bodyguards asked, ¡°Mister Adrian, are you sure you just want to watch? Why don¡¯t we go


    capture them and you can have your fun too?¡±


    The other bodyguard adhered. ¡°He¡¯s right. You¡¯re from a first¨Ctier upper¨Css family. There¡¯s nothing


    you need to be afraid of. It¡¯s not often in bump into women as beautiful as them.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Adrian chuckled. ¡°Haha I¡¯m not against that idea but I want to watch it from


    here first, I prefer watching more than being in the action. Once I¡¯m satisfied, then we can just barge


    right in in the middle of their actions. I can¡¯t wait to see the loakes on their faces.¡±


    ¡°What a good idea!¡± The bodyguards chuckled together.


    Meanwhile, Severin and the others were enjoying their food, When they almost finished eating, She


    stood up and stretched her body like a cat.


    ¡°This is the best thing abouting to a city near the sea. The seafood is fresh and so much cheaper.


    Delicious too!¡± She


    said


    Severin smiled. ¡°Alright, girls. Now that we have eaten, shall we head back? We have to continue with


    our journey tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I get it. You can¡¯t wait to go back because it¡¯s Diane¡¯s turn tonight.¡± She covered her mouth and


    laughed.


    That made Dane feel shy. She rolled her eyes at She and talked back shyly, ¡°What nonsense are you


    talking about? Why do you want to say that out here?¡±


    Severin ended upughing really hard.


    ¡°F*ck them! Where the hell are they? It¡¯s been an hour!¡± Adrian eximed impatiently.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After waiting for an hour, Adrian was feeling bored with no exciting action corning from the surveince


    footage.


    ¡°Sir, look here. This couple is starting.¡± It caught the bodyguards¡® attention fully.


    Whereas Adrian took a nce and smiled disdainfully. ¡°That man is as fat as a pig and that woman is


    so average. Do you fes really enjoy watching them? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯re going to lose your


    appetite?¡±


    Just then, Lydia noticed somethin ¡°Mister Adrian, look. They are back¡±


    Adrian quickly looked over to the screen and said, ¡°Great! They are finally back! I can¡¯t wait for the


    show to start!¡±


    As nned, She and Sofia stayed in the same room. Severin and Diane went back to their room.


    Once the door was closed, Severin quickly wrapped his hands around Diane¡¯s waist from the back.

 Chapter 1507

    Chapter 1507


    Chapter 1507


    ¡°He¡¯s hugging her! He¡¯s hugging her! The show is about to start!¡± Adrim gulped excitedly.


    Later, he looked at the screen which was showing She and Sofia¡¯s room. ¡°I think the other two are


    going to take their shower! Fantastic! I can¡¯t wait! Haha!¡±


    Because of that, the bodyguards and Lydia¡¯s two men quickly looked over to that screen.


    ¡°Damn. They are seriously so f*cking beautiful,¡±


    ¡°Of course. Never doubt Mister Adrian¡¯s taste in woman.¡±


    Each of the bodyguards got all excited after they saw Diane, She, and Sofia. The previous couple did


    not attract the


    anjinate


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t kiss me first. Go take your shower now,¡± Diane said and pushed Severin away gently. Her


    heart was pounding hard


    ¡°Together?¡± Severin asked with a smile. Diane nodded shyly and went to take a new set of clothes.


    Then Severin took the time to look around. Suddenly, he frowned and closed his eyes. With his


    telekinesis, he scanned the room. It was just a safety measure to prevent anything. In fact, he did not


    think that there was going to be anything wrong with the room Yet, he was wrong. By the time he


    opened his eyes, he looked furious


    ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± Diane asked when she looked back and noticed Severin was looking angry.


    Severin gritted and walked to a corner to take down a hidden camera. He held it with his finger and


    crushed it into pieces.


    ¡°What is that? A hidden camera?!¡± Diane was so shocked.


    ¡°This is not the only one. There are two over there and there. And the washroom ton. I¡¯m going to take


    all of them down. Go find She and Safia. Warn them and tell them not to take showers!¡± Severin


    instructed with a deadpan face.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Diane nodded and threw the clothes to the bed. Then she took off to She and Sofia¡¯s room.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did he find out?¡±


    Everyone in the surveince room got a shock. Many of the hidden cameras were discovered and they


    did not know what was happening in the room.


    Adrian sneered and balled up his hand. ¡°F*ck! How the hell does he know? Fine. Since we can¡¯t watch


    it anymore, let¡¯s move on with our n. Go grab that man. Kill him and throw him into the ocean. Those


    three women are going to be my ves!¡±


    Right after that, he opened the door and walked outside. Meanwhile, Severin and the three women


    were in the garden.


    She gritted. ¡°I was just about to take off my top. Luckily Diane was in time. I can¡¯t imagine if Diane


    cameter. Damn it! Who the hell did this? This is so gross!¡±


    Sofia was so angry that she clenched her fist tightly. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him when I know who¡¯s behind


    this?¡±

 Chapter 1508

    Chapter 1508


    Chapter 1508


    Severin sneered, ¡°It¡¯s the work of the owner of this property. I scamed with my telekinesis and saw her


    in the room nearby with a group of men. They were watching from the surveince. Now they are on


    their way here, I bet they must be very angry that I ruined their fun.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Great. How dare they think they are the victims? They are so gross! I can¡¯t wait to punch them


    in the face!¡± She balled up her hand and said angrily.


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not getting the chance. They are a big group of people.¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Sofia asked.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Not a problem for you. There are not many warrior emperors in the mundane world.


    Normally, warrior king is the highest level they could achieve.¡±


    Sofia pped her hand and said, ¡°Okay. You¡¯re not allowed to do anythingter. I want to teach them a


    lesson! Gosh! I¡¯m so angry! How could I be so careless? They are going to see me naked if you don¡¯t


    use your telekinesis to scan the room.¡±


    The more Sofia thought of it, the angrier she felt. Never had she felt so humiliated or angry before.


    Just then, Adrian and the others had arrived and blocked the door. The moment Adrian was there, he


    quickly looked at Diane, She, and Sofia


    ¡°Damn, they look even prettier in person,¡± Adrianmented like a thug and licked his lip


    pay you


    She sneered. ¡°Pervert! How dare you show your face to us after what you did? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re


    here to ask us to p back for destroying those hidden cameras?¡±


    The situation did not go as Lydia expected. She thought Severin and his women would be scared to


    see so many people surrounding them


    Thus she stepped forward and replied She. You just reminded me. Those hidden cameras are very


    expensive. There are a total of six cameras in those two rooms. It cost 150,000,000 dors each. So


    six cameras cost 900,000,000 dors. That¡¯s the price you need to pay for breaking them.¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously asking us to pay for the cameras? I doubt that you¡¯re going to have the chance to


    spend it even if we pay you.¡± She sneered. She was surprised to see Lydia had the audacity to ask


    for money.


    ¡°Haha. Talk all you want. Don¡¯t you see we outnumbered you? You¡¯re going to regret itter.¡± Lydia


    folded her arms and was not intimidated at all


    ¡°Spicy and hot temper! But I like it. I can¡¯t wait in see you beg for mercyter!¡± Adrian chuckled like a


    pervert.


    ¡°Severin, are you sure She and I can¡¯t beat any of them? Argh! I really want to punch them in the


    face!¡± Diane asked angrily.


    It was rare to see her being so angry. It seemed like Adrian and Lydia must have crossed her so badly.


    Severin pointed to the front and said, ¡°This guy is a level five profound master. You can punch him any


    way you want. This fatdy is only a grandmaster. Those two kids behind her are not strong too.¡±


    Then he looked at Adrian¡¯s bodyguards and said, ¡°Those two old men are level three warrior kings. The


    others are just profound masters. You and She can beat them without any problem. I didn¡¯t want


    either of you to fight because I was afraid the old men would attack you and She.¡±


    She was thrilled to hear that. ¡°Great! That means we can hit and punch them except for the two old


    men. Haha! Get ready for my punches¡±


    Sofia smiled. ¡°Dane, She, leave those two old men to me. 111


    dle them and you two can handle the others.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill then. I want them to regret what they did!¡± Diane said after considering how to punish them.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She frowned. Suddenly, she thought of agno idea. ¡°I know! Let¡¯s neater them! That¡¯s the best way to


    punish these perverts!¡±

 Chapter 1509

    Chapter 1509


    Chapter 1509


    Listening to that, redness slowly appeared on Diane¡¯s cheek. She felt embarrassed about the idea.


    ¡°Terrr¡­ I¡¯ll leave that to you. I just want to punch and hit them.¡±


    She said, ¡°Diane, don¡¯t be embarrassed about that. If you think it¡¯s a hassle, you don¡¯t have to use


    your leg to kick. Just use your spiritual energy and aim at their crouch.¡±


    Diane was shocked to hear that. She had a strong feeling those people had really stepped on She¡¯s


    toe or She would never react so aggressively.


    ¡°Mister Adrian, how does he know our attainment level? Do you think he¡¯s very strong?¡± One of the old


    men looked sullen and felt scared. In this city, they were considered one of the strongest fighters. Yet,


    there were many people who were stronger than them in this world. What if Severin was from another


    city?


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The thing that made him worried the most was Severin could easily tell their attainment even when


    neither of them used their spiritual energy


    To be honest, Adrian did not know how to react too. This was the first time he was in this situation.


    Then again, his family background gave him the confidence. From what he observed, he presumed


    Severin and his women were here traveling.


    He sneered. ¡°What do you need to be afraid of? Maybe they are just bluffing. Do you seriously believe


    them?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap and don¡¯t waste my time anymore!¡± Sofia sneered. Within a blink of an eye, she was


    dashing to where the two old men were.


    ¡°Young girl. Come show me what you are capable of.¡±


    The two old men did not hesitate and got ready to fight Sofia. However, they were defeated


    immediately. Sofia sent them flying away. When they crashnded on the ground, they vomited blood.


    ¡°A bunch of imbeciles. Are you sure you guys want to fight us?¡± Sofia sneered. She moved so quickly


    and reached where the two old men were. Then she stepped on the old man¡¯s chest with her foot.


    Fear could be seen from their eyes. Shortly, their heads tilted to the side and they were no longer


    breathing


    ¡°Why did you kill them?¡± She asked, shocked.


    Sofia smiled. ¡°They are quite strong so no point keeping them alive. At least, I feel better after killing


    them.¡±


    It seemed like Sofia was controlled by her anger and identally killed them.


    ¡°No! No!¡± The situation had frightened Adrian terribly. His legs became wobbly,


    ¡°Hebe. It¡¯s your turn now!TM


    She and Diane exchanged looks with each other and walked toward Adrian¡¯s bodyguard.


    ¡°Hey! What do you think you¡¯re doing? Do you low who he is? He¡¯s Adrian Kerr. His family is a first¨Ctier


    upper¨Css family!


    Lydia threatened after some quick thinking.


    However, that did not scare She off. She went over and pped Lydia in the face.


    ¡°I¡¯m Hamzah¡¯s favorite person. How dare you p me?¡± Lydia gritted her teeth and continued to talk


    arrogantly.


    Severin scuffed. ¡°Fine. We won¡¯t kill you now. What¡¯s the guy¡¯s name? Hamzah? Call him here. I want


    to see if he has the


    power to save you.¡±

 Chapter 1510

    Chapter 1510


    Chapter 1510


    ¡°Ma¡¯am! Please spare us our lives!¡± Lydia¡¯s two men did not know what to do When ne and She


    walked over, they kneeled down and begged for mercy.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So you¡¯re afraid now. But it¡¯s toote!¡±


    She flicked her finger. Two spiritual energy rays flew out and headed toward the two men.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Within moments, the two men groaned painfully. The spiritual energy rays were targeted at their


    crouch.


    ¡°Run!¡± The remaining bodyguards exchanged leoks with each other and made a quick decision to run


    for their lives.


    Unfortunately, Diane had foreseen it and arrived at the door very quickly to stop them from leaving.


    ¡°Hold on. You haven¡¯t received your punishment yet. If any of you think of running again, it¡¯s not just


    your crouch you have to worry about. I¡¯ll kill anyone who tries to run¡± Diane threatened.


    ¡°We have to fight them!¡± A bodyguard said with his gritted teeth. He refused to ept his faith


    Spiritual energy gradually covered his fist. With a thought, he attacked Diane. How naive of them. They


    were not even warrior kings and yet, they thought they stood a chance to defeat She and Diane. A


    few secondster, all the bodyguards were lying on the floor and grunting painfully Some of them even


    fainted because the pain was intolerable.


    At that moment, only Adrian and Lydia were left standing. Lydia was still busy calling for reinforcement.


    Adrian realized what situation he had gotten himself in. He gulped and said, ¡°My family is a first¨Ctier


    upper¨Css family! If you let me go now, I can pretend none of this happened. But if you dare to hurt


    me, I¡­¡±


    Before he could finish talking, She went forward and kicked his crouch.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Adrian looked down and shouted. It was so painful that he squatted down while covering his


    crouch with his hands.


    ¡°You! How dare you? I¡¯m the only son! My father will never let either of you go!¡± He curled up his body


    and red at Severin.


    Severin smiled, approached him, and squatted down. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give you a chance too. Call your


    father and see if your father


    call save you.¡±


    ¡°You better don¡¯t regret it!¡± Adrian endured the pain and took out his phone to call his father.


    ¡°What did you say? Someone kicked your crouch and castrated you?¡±


    When Adrian¡¯s father knew what happened, he was furious. ¡°Where are you? F*ck him! I¡¯m going to


    to kill him!¡±


    By then, Lydia had finished talking on the phone too. Severin grabbed a chair and sat down. ¡°Eley, fat


    woman! They are either dead or castrated. I think your punishment is too light.¡±


    After the call, Lydia felt even more confident and was not scared of Severin at all. ¡°Hey, kid. You better


    run while you can. My reinforcement is on the way. This is Hamzah¡¯s property and his territory.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Severin smiled faintly.


    He flicked his finger. A strike of rays appeared and headed toward Lydia. Suddenly, the ray shot


    through Lydia¡¯s leg. Blood started pushing out as if her leg had been shot by a bullet.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Pain struck Lydia. She kneeled down on one knee and red at Severin angrily. ¡°You 1*cker! How dare


    you do that to me?¡±

 Chapter 1511

    Chapter 1511


    Chapter 1511


    ¡°Did you just scold him? How dare you?¡±


    The moment She heard that she went up and pped Lydia again.


    Lydia firmly believed Severin and the girls must havee from another city so that was why they did


    not just how strong Hamzah and the Kerrs were here. Hamzah was the gang leader of the most


    powerful gang in the city whereas the Kerrs were a first¨Ctier upper¨Css family. Offending both parties


    was a death sentence.


    However, she did not dare to act arrogantly anymore after She pped her. She kept her head low


    while gritting her teeth.


    ¡°p yourself until the f*cking Hamzah is here. Or I¡¯ll kill you now!¡± Severin said coldly as he stared at


    her.


    After listening to that, Lydia started sweating nervously. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m sorry!¡±


    She looked up and started pping herself.


    Several minutester, a man with a beard arrived with nearly eighty people. He was Hamzah, the one


    Lydia was waiting for. While he was smoking his cigar, he quickly instructed his men to surround the


    compound.


    ¡°Who the f*ck make trouble in my territory?¡± Hamzah asked.


    ¡°Hamzah! It¡¯s them! One man and three women! They killed Mister Adrian¡¯s men and hurt him. Look at


    me. They pped me! ¡°Lydia quicklyined.


    Hamzah looked over and saw Lydia¡¯s swollen face. He got so furious that he started gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here now. I¡¯ll make them pay for everything they did.¡±


    Severin stood up and looked at him with a smile. ¡°Oh, really? I think I should be the one who said that.


    Gosh, you have taken away my line


    ¡°Hamzah! Let me fight this guy!¡± an old man said arrogantly. He was a level three warrior king.


    ¡°Okay. Go get him!¡± Hamzah nodded and continued to stare at Severin.


    ¡°You dumbass! How dare you mess with Razer Cloud Gang?¡± The old man approached and grabbed


    the air with one hand.


    Suddenly, a tiger head was created with his spiritual energy. It looked so surreal. However, it did not


    have a body. Despite that, it looked very fierce and powerful.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°This is all you got:


    Suddenly, Sofia acted before Severin. With a sh, she punched the tiger¡¯s head without even using


    anybat technique.


    ¡°Are you an idiot? Do you really think you can defeat my attack without using abat technique?¡±


    The old man was baffled and shocked.


    If Sofia was not stronger than him, then her attack would be useless. A secondter, she proved herself


    to the old man. The tiger¡¯s head got crushed into pieces by Sofia¡¯s punch.


    ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible!¡±

 Chapter 1512

    Chapter 1512


    Chapter 1512


    It gave Hamzah a scare. He was a level four warrior king. One level stronger than the old man. Even


    he did not have the audacity to attack the old man¡¯s tiger¡¯s head without using abat technique.


    Once Sofia crushed the tiger¡¯s head, she did not stop. She continued to attack until her punchnded


    on the old man¡¯s chest. After a thud, the old man was sent flying away and knocked down several other


    men.


    ¡°Mister Hamzah! The Great Elder is dead!¡±


    When the people who got knocked down stood up, they found out the old man could no longer stand


    up because he was dead.


    ¡°How¨Chow is that possible? Lydia copsed to the floor and was shocked.


    Was that supposed to happen to the Great Elder of the gang? How strong did Sofia have to be in order


    to do that? Most importantly, they had not seen Severin fight yet so they did not know how strong


    Severin was


    ¡°Sir, madam, I¡ªI¡¯m sorry! 1 would never dare to do it ever again!¡± Hamzah immediately caved in and


    begged for forgiveness.


    Although he had brought many people with him, those people were just for show. If the Great Elder


    were unable to defeat woman, he understood this was not a fight he could win even if he had all his


    men attack together. It would only sacrifice all those people.


    Severin sneered, ¡°Oh,e on. I thought you were so brave considering that you dared to install


    hidden cameras in the room and invited a rich kid to enjoy the show. Do you know how disgusting and


    gross I find it that you¡¯re actually using this method to earn money?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What? I didn¡¯t order them to do that.¡± Hamzah was surprised to hear that


    Within a second, he realized Lydia must have done it behind his back. ¡°Damn it. She must be the one


    who did this! I asked her to help me manage this property. I never thought she would do such a thing!


    Sir, I¡¯m truly sorry. I have no idea of this. Rest assure. She is dead and her body will be thrown into the


    sea!¡±


    He was so furious with Lydia. Because of her, the Great Elder was killed. It was a severe loss to the


    gang


    ¡°Hamzah, please forgive me. I know what I did was wrong. Please don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll never do it again. I


    only wanted to earn more money!¡± Lydia quickly kneeled and begged for mercy.


    ??


    ¡°So you know you¡¯re wrong now. It¡¯s toote now! You idiot!¡± Hamzah cussed and kicked Lydia a few


    times,


    Then he thought for a while. ¡°Sir. Regardless of it, we are the ones at fault. How muchpensation


    do you want? I¡¯m willing to pay for the mental distress you have suffered.¡±


    Severin waved his hand and said nonchntly, ¡°Never mind. I don¡¯t want your money. Just keep this


    fatass woman away from me. And we¡¯re going to continue to stay here for a night. That should be fine,


    isn¡¯t it? After all, I already paid for it.¡±


    Hamzah wiped off the sweat on his forehead and groveled, ¡°Of course! You can stay here forever if you


    want. I¡¯m willing to gift this property to you if that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    Severin sneered, ¡°I already told you I¡¯m not interested in your money or this ce. Now scram!¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, sir! We¡¯ll get going right away!¡±


    Hamzali was relieved because he knew it did not take too much effort if Severin wanted to kill them.


    Based on his observation, he concluded Severin was not any ordinary person, especially when Severin


    did not bulge when he offered to pay Severinpensation money or give Severin the property.


    Anyway, he only offered it in exchange with the hope Severin would not


    kill him.


    ¡°Take her away!¡±


    He turned around and red at Lydia fiercely.

 Chapter 1513

    Chapter 1513


    Chapter 1513


    ¡°No! Hamzah, please forgive me! I¡¯ll never do it again! Please¡­ I beg you¡­¡± Lydia begged for her life..


    The members of the Razer Cloud Gang grabbed her and dragged her out. Her body went soft because


    she understood very well what kind of person Hamzah was. The look Hamzah gave her had already


    indicated what her ending was.


    ¡°No. How is that possible? How can they be so strong? Adrian continued to curve his body into a ball


    and mumbled to himself.


    The Razer Cloud Gang was just slightly weaker than his family. His father, Ethan, was just a level


    higher than Hamzah which meant Ethan was a level five warrior king. Now the situation was cleared.


    Hamzah did not dare to fight Sofia and the Great Elder of the Razer Cloud Gang was killed instantly by


    Sofia. Therefore, le realized his father and the elders would definitely not be able to defeat Sofia even if


    they fought her together.


    The fear in his heart grew. ¡°Who¡¯s the f*cker who bullied my son?


    The thing Adrian worried the most arrived sooner than he expected.


    After a loud yelling. Ethan arrived with many men. He looked around to get to know the situation better.


    Then he red at Severin and asked, ¡°Hey, dumbass! Are you the one who did it?¡±


    Severin shrugged. ¡°Yes, we did this. What are you going to do about it?


    ¡°You!!!¡± Ethan was about to let out his rage.


    Suddenly, Adrian gritted and endured the pain to stop his father. ¡°Father. Don¡¯t! Bring me to the hospital


    now. It¡¯s my problem and this has nothing to do with them.¡±


    Ethan was stunned. Wasn¡¯t his son the one who dreaded to kill those people just now? Wasn¡¯t his son


    the one who wanted revenge? What had happened to change his mind now? Then he looked back and


    saw Hamzah giving him a signal. At the same time, he also saw a few members of the Razer Cloud


    Gang carrying the Great Elder¡¯s body and leaving the ce.


    Instantly, he understood what was happening and that he should not infuriate those people. Otherwise,


    his son would never change his mind about taking revenge.


    Thus, he instructed the men he brought with him. ¡°Adrian is badly injured. We need to send him to the


    hospital immediately. Go carry him now.¡±


    The men did as they were instructed and got ready to leave the ce.


    Severin chuckled and thought it was very humorous. ¡°I presume you are his father. Why are you in a


    hurry? We¡¯re the ones who injured your son. You look so angry when you came here. Weren¡¯t you here


    to take revenge?


    Ethan¡¯s mouth twitched violently. He turned around to face Severin and said, ¡°I need to bring my son to


    the hospital first. But I¡¯m not going to let any one of you go! Wait for my retaliation!¡±


    After that, he quickly left the ce and did not even look back


    ¡°Seriously? Is he really nning toe back?¡± She asked when Adrian and his father were gone.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°Of course not. He was just trying to make himself feel better and not be a


    loser.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Those people are so gross and evil. Hey, there must be hidden cameras in the other rooms


    too! Where is the


    surveince room? We need to destroy the equipment!¡± Sofia said angrily.


    Severin pointed at a room not far from them and said, ¡°It¡¯s that one.¡±


    Without any dy, Sofia and She quickly went over and smashed everything in the room.

 Chapter 1514

    Chapter 1514


    When She and Sofia came back from smashing the room, they felt better.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Since we have already paid for the room, we might as well stay for the night. There¡¯s nothing we need to worry about anymore,¡± Severin suggested to the three women.


    He continued after having a quick thought. ¡°But if you two are scared, you¡¯re free to sleep together with me and Diane. Then both of you won¡¯t have to be scared.¡±


    After hearing that, Sofia¡¯s face blushed vehemently. Then she rolled her eyes at Severin, ¡°In your dream. I won¡¯t be scared.¡±


    She said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The hidden cameras are all destroyed and so are the people who are responsible. There¡¯s nothing we need to be scared of anymore.¡±


    Then she pped her head and looked at Diane and Severin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I believe Diane alone is enough to satisfy your need.


    Sofia was was walking in the front when she heard that. She covered her mouth and giggled. Shortly, Sofia and She went back to their room.


    ¡°She is really not afraid to speak her mind,¡± Diane felt speechless.


    Later everyone was back in their rooms. After Severin closed the door, he said, ¡°Diane, now we can take our shower.¡±


    Dianemented, ¡°sigh. Those people ruined my good mood. I guess we have to be extra careful when we are traveling in the future.¡±


    Severin nodded, ¡°Correct. Especially when you are on a treasure hunt. You must put your guard on when you face strangers.


    Some people would do everything they needed to lower your guard and then stab you in the back when you are not watching.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s take our shower. We have to leave early tomorrow,¡± Diane said after taking her nightdress.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Hehe! Time to take our shower!¡±


    Severin¡¯s eyes lit up and quickly followed Diane.Time passed. The next morning, they were at the beach again. Severin flipped his hand, took out the flying sword, and threw it OUL When the flying sword erged, four of them jumped onto the sword and flew away.


    Meanwhile, Ethan and several elders were standing not too far from where Severin was. They could only smile bitterly when they saw Severin fly away.


    ¡°As I thought, they are really strong fighters. Look at that flying sword. I think we have really met someone we can¡¯t afford to mess with. Maybe they are members of a secluded sect,¡± Ethan said.


    ¡°Hey, Severin, are we flying a little too high? There¡¯s no one in the sea. Why don¡¯t we fly a little lower and enjoy the view?¡± Diane asked after flying for a while.


    Severin thought of it and lowered their altitude to approximately 27 feet above sea level. The sea was peaceful and calm. It looked so serene in its deep blue color.


    ¡°My god! This is so beautiful. I never dreamed that I would have the chance to fly over the sea on a flying sea,¡± She said excitedly while she took out her phone to take tos.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    After flying for two hours, a fish with a pointy nose jumped out from the sea. It dashed to where Severin was like an arrow.

 Chapter 1515

    Chapter 1515


    ¡°Damn! What is that?¡± She eximed. She was shocked at how fast the fish was because the fish was aiming at her. If she was stabbed by the fish¡¯s pointy nose, she could be dead or badly injured.


    Severin flicked his finger to unleash a spiritual energy ray to kill the fish. When the fish got hit, it dropped back into the sea.


    Sofia said, ¡°This is not a normal fish. It¡¯s a spiritual beast. The spiritual energy in this area is very thick. It means there is an ind not far from here and that¡¯s why the fish around this area have developed intelligence.


    ¡°Spirit beast! I didn¡¯t know there were spirit beasts in the sea too,¡± She said. She had no idea there could be danger up in the sky above the sea.


    the sky ¡°Did you see the fins of the fish just now? They act like a pair of wings. By pping the fins, the fish could remain for at least ten seconds. It has high speed and there is spiritual energy covering its pointy nose. Thus, it could kill its prey easily.


    Although it is simr to a level two profound master, it could kill ordinary people with no attainment without any problem,¡± Sofia exined.


    Diane asked, ¡°Sofia, why do you know so much? Do you know if the fish has a name?


    Sofia shook her head ¡°I forgot what is the name. I heard about it before. They normally swim together and never alone.¡±


    ¡°Then why did it attack us when we didn¡¯t do anything to it?¡± She clenched her fist tightly to show her frustration.


    Severin smiled and exined, ¡°That¡¯s because they are not highly intelligent spirit beasts. We are in their territory and they felt threatened by us so their instinct told us to kill us.¡±


    ¡°Luckily, we only bumped into one today,¡± She giggled.


    Suddenly, many fishes just like the spirit beast appeared by flying out of the sea again. Just like the previous spirit beast, all of them charged in Severin¡¯s direction.


    ¡°No way! It looks like there are nearly a thousand of them!¡± She was shocked to see the amount of fish dashing out.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. We just need to fly a little higher.¡± Severin smiled and maneuvered its flying sword to a higher altitude. Although the flying fish had great speed, their spiritual energy was limited. pping the fins was an exhausting task too After flying for a while,they could not reach Severin and dropped back into the sea Haha. They drop back into the sea. It¡¯s quite fun watching it.¡± Shei looked down and chuckled.


    At that moment, those flying fishes continued to jump out of the sea to attack Severin. However, they could not reach the height and dropped back into the sea very quickly.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Gosh! There are so many of them. But they are so silly. They already know they cannot reach us but they just won¡¯t stop. Look at them. They are so funny.¡±


    She found it very amusing. ¡°I think they should be called silly fish because they are so silly. Haha! A school of silly fish!¡±


    Chapter 1516

 Chapter 1516

    Chapter 1516


    ¡°Look, there¡¯s an ind in front!¡± After flying for a while, there was no more silly fish but they saw an ind in front of them.


    Severin lowered the flying fish andnded on the outer area of the ind which was more deserted.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°I see that there are cities and townships on this ind. It¡¯s noon now and we have no idea how far the next ind is. So let¡¯s take a rest here,¡± Severin said.


    ¡°Are you saying we can go to the town to have our lunch?¡± She asked excitedly.


    However, Severin shook his head. ¡°No need for that. There is a forest over there. I can go hunt a wild rabbit and we can barbeque it.¡±


    Sofia¡¯s eyes lit up and she nearly drooled when she heard Severin wanted to barbeque the wild rabbit. She had eaten once before and it was so delicious that she could not forget. Probably the best food she ever had.


    ¡°Okay! We can go gather some wood and meet hereter. This is a good spot to barbecue,¡± Sofia said after licking her lip.


    Looking at Sofia¡¯s reaction, She was baffled. ¡°Sofia, do you need to be so excited?


    While they walked, Sofia exined, ¡°Of course. I bet neither of you has tried his barbeque before. It¡¯s the best food I have ever eaten. It¡¯s so delicious!¡±


    T She was speechless and found what Sofia said quite unbelievable. ¡°Sofia, I think you are overreacting. I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s a good cook. I think it¡¯s better if we go into the town and eat in a restaurant. We can save the trouble as well.¡±


    Sofia replied, ¡°You should be happy he¡¯s willing to cook for us to eat. I promise you¡¯ll want to eat it again and again once you try it.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m starting to look forward to it now.¡± Diane smiled gently. After a while, Severin returned with a big wild rabbit. Since Diane and the other two were not back yet, he took out a dagger and started to skin and butcher the wild rabbit.


    ¡°These should be enough. Let¡¯s head back. I wonder if Severin has hunted the rabbit yet,¡± She said.¡°He has strong telekinesis so I¡¯m sure it would take no time before he discovers a wild rabbit. Maybe he¡¯s waiting for us to bring these woods back to start the barbeque now,¡± Sofia said.


    ¡°Hey. What did you say? Is your friend hunting for a wild rabbit here?¡±


    Suddenly, six men appeared and stopped them from wallding. They had seen She, Diane, and Sofia from far away. After a discussion, they decided toe over and stopped She, Diane, and Sofia Their behavior did not make She fond of them. ¡°Yes. What¡¯s wrong? Do you have anyment against that? If not, just leave us alone.¡±


    ¡°Haha. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re going to do that,¡± the leader of the group sneered. He was a bald¨Cheaded guy.

 Chapter 1517

    Chapter 1517


    After hearing that, She looked sullen and angry. ¡°Why? Did we offend you by catching a wild rabbit?¡±


    Sofia could tell those people did it on purpose and had the intention to make trouble. ¡°Move, We don¡¯t want any trouble.¡±


    The bald¨Cheaded guy chuckled. ¡°Haha. You¡¯re right in saying that. Don¡¯t you know there are no wild rabbits in the forest? All the rabbits belong to us. So do you think 1711 just let you go after you kill one of our rabbits?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The rabbits belong to us! Now you have to make up for killing our rabbit!¡± a fat guy quickly adhered. He teased sneakily and used his eyes to scan She, Diane, and Sofia from top to bottom.


    Meanwhile, Diane quickly used Mind¡¯s Eye to examine their attainment. Although they were not familiar with it yet, the uracy of the result was not too far off.


    She chuckled. ¡°Haha. Profound masters? How dare you act so arrogantly? Are you sick of breathing?¡±


    The result showed the opponents were either level eight or level nine profound masters which meant they could easily handle them.


    ¡°Profound master? Haha! You make a good guess. Those four are profound masters. But me and him are not. I¡¯m a level two warrior king and this fatty here is a level three warrior king.¡± The bald¨Cheaded guy was stunned after hearing Diane reveal their attainments Diane looked upset and sullen while mumbling to herself. ¡°Guess I¡¯m still not familiar with using Mind¡¯s Eye yet. The uracy of the result is still too low.¡±


    She balled up her fists and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. They are just warrior kings.¡±


    With an angry look, Sofia stepped forward and formed a spiritual energy shield. ¡°No way! Only a person with level nine warrior king and above could form this spiritual energy shield!


    The fatty was so scared that his legs went soft. On this ind, you were considered a top¨Css fighter when you reached level three warrior king. Thus, he did not expect to have one of the women in front of him as a level nine warrior king.


    ¡°Kneel down and p yourself one hundred times. Or I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡± Sofia threatened with an angry look.¡°We¡¯re so sorry. We¡¯ll never do it again! Please have mercy on us!¡±


    The spiritual energy shield had proved that Solia was at least a level nine warrior king. That scared the crap out of those six people. They begged for their mercy and bowed their faces to the ground.


    Sofia was speechless. ¡°I want you guys to p yourself one hundred times. I¡¯m not asking you to bow your face to the ground.


    Do you hear me?


    The group of men was a bunch of cowards. Once they heard that, they quicldy pped themselves in the faces, creating a loud and clear sound.


    ¡°Hebe. I¡¯ll do the counting! She thought it was very fun and wanted to help with the counting.


    ¡°Alright, you can scram now!¡±


    Chapter 1518N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 1518

    Chapter 1518


    After a while, Setia waved her hand and asked them to leave ¡°Thank you! Thank you for your mercy!¡±


    After they had pped themselves many times, their faces became swollen. They were relieved to hear Sofia asking them to leave. Without any hesitation, they ran quickly away from there. Then Sofia, Diane, and She continued to walk to the ce where they agreed to meet with Severin with the woods they gathered.


    As they arrived at the ce, Severin chockled. ¡°What took you girls so long?¡±


    She put the wood down and sat on a rock. ¡°We were unlucky and met a group of dumbass on our way back. They were trying to fool us. Then Sofia formed a spiritual energy shield and scared the hell out of thern. Haha!¡±


    Severin reacted with a chuckle ¡°The spiritual energy on this ind is not bad. At least it is much thicker than most of the cities in Dracodorn. But I don¡¯t think there is going to be a warrior emperor on this small ind. So there¡¯s definitely not a problem for Solia¡±


    She said, ¡°Of course. She¡¯s a level six warrior emperor. Sigh. I wonder when will Diane and I reach that level.¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just give both of you an alchemical pill a few days ago? I told both of you to take it to make a breakthrough, didn¡¯t I? Why didn¡¯t you and ne use it?¡±


    She smiled brightly and exined, ¡°Because Dane and I are busy training abat technique. We haven¡¯t finished learning that yet so we have been busy training that. Don¡¯t worry. Now we have stabilized our stages. So we are preparing to take the alchemical pills you gave us and try to increase our attainment tonight.


    ¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait! Isn¡¯t tonight your turn to sleep with me? How are you going to do that if you¡¯re going to train?¡± Severin quickly asked nervously.


    She shrugged. ¡°Is that all you think about? I¡¯m curious where do you get all that energy from.¡±


    Diane smiled. ¡°Let Sofia sleep with you tonight. She needs to train with me.¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s my turn so soon?¡± Sofia blushed.As the wild rabbit was roasted, it let out an aromatic smell. She smelled it and gulped. ¡°Oh, my god! It smells so good! 1 bet it tastes as good as it smells!¡±


    Sofia smiled. ¡°I told you! It¡¯s really very delicious. But you girls didn¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Several minutester, Severin sliced some meat and gave the meat to them. Sofia epted and quickly took a big bite.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, this is exactly how it tastes like. It¡¯s still so good,¡± she said, enjoying the meat.


    The look on her face had She burst outughing. ¡°You¡¯re so dramatic! Miss Sofia, where¡¯s your table manners?¡±


    After that, she took a bite. Her pupils were erged. ¡°Oh, my god! This is so delicious!¡± she eximed. Then she quickly gobbled down the meat in her mouth and started eating the next piece.

 Chapter 1519

    Chapter 1519


    ¡°She, do you know you¡¯re even more dramatic than Solia? Diane teased when she saw how She gobbled down the meat.


    She wasted no time. She replied with meat in her mouth. ¡°Diane, hurry up and taste it. It¡¯s so tasty! I can¡¯t stop myself from cating more. Try some and you¡¯ll understand why both of us are like this.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I can¡¯t wait to try¡± Diane smiled, Just like normal, she hit the meat elegantly. After munching a few times, her eyes lit up, and looked surprised.


    ¡°God! This meat is so tender and tasty. It smells so good too!¡± shemented.


    Sofia smiled. ¡°How is it? I didn¡¯t the, did t?¡±


    She looked at She and asked, ¡°She, do you still want to go to the town and eat in a restaurant?¡±


    She shook her head and continued eating ¡°How can their food bepared with what Severin cooked? No way I¡¯m going to The restaurant to eat now that I know how good Severin can cook!=


    Diane smiled. ¡°Severin. Look at how much we like your cooking. Shouldn¡¯t you cook more for us in the future?


    Severin smulled sneakily and said, ¡°Well, that depends on your performance. If I¡¯m satisfied with your performances, then it shouldn¡¯t be a problem¡±


    Diane rolled her eyes at Severin ¡°You¡¯re so mean. I¡¯m only asking you to cook mare for us.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You should feel honored that we like your cooking. We won¡¯t eat other people¡¯s cooking even if they beg us,¡± She said proudly.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m deeply honored. Eat more.¡± Severin chuckled.


    Once they had finished eating, Severin took out the flying sword and continced their journey. As the sky turned dark, he found a deserted ind and took shelter for the night.


    ¡°The temperature was quite warm when the sun was up. But it¡¯s chilling now with the wind blowing. There are no people on this ind. I think we can only spend the night in the wild,¡± She said.Severin smiled. ¡°I have explored the ind with my telekinesis. There is a cave in front Let¡¯s gather some wood and spend the night in the cave¡±


    When they arrived at the cave, She got excited. ¡°Wow! There is really a cave here. It looks nice and huge. Hey, look over there. That ce is covered with some dry grass. Maybe someone else had passed by this ce and spent the night here before Severin smiled. ¡°Alright. She and Diane, you two stay here. Solia and I will go and gather some wood. There¡¯s no one on this ind and so you twn can train freely.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. Thank you very much.¡±

 Chapter 1520

    Chapter 1520


    Once that was said, She giggled happily and sat down at a side. Then she took out the alchemical pill Severin gave her a few days ago to attempt to raise her attainment.


    When Severin and Sofia were away, Diane went over and sat with She. She chuckled. ¡°Take a guess why Severin wants Sofia to go with him to find more wood. I think he¡¯s going to do what we talked about this morning¡±


    She was shocked and quickly responded. ¡°Oh, my god! Now? Here? On this ind? Why do I have a feeling that it¡¯s going to be a thrilling experience?¡±


    Diane joked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you join them? You¡¯re a fan of thrill and adventure, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    That had she blushing shyly ¡°Forget about it. It sounds fun but embarrassing too. He has Sofia apanying him. Why do I want to go? Don¡¯t you know three is a crowd? It¡¯s better for me to stay here and absorb this alchemical pill and increase my attainment. At least we won¡¯t feel vulnerable if we are in the same situation as this morning when we be stronger. Then we won¡¯t need Satia to help us and we can settle it by ourselves.¡±


    Diane nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re considered very strong in the mundane world. But it¡¯s not enough if we have to deal with secluded sects or families in the future.¡±


    She shared her information. ¡°I agree. I was talking with Sofia yesterday and only found out that there are people who have reached stages higher than a saint. There are so many things that we don¡¯t know of and we have much room for improvement.


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°But we have cur advantage which is Severin. His akhemmy skill is excellent and he improves very fast. At least with the alchemical pills he gave us, both of us could improve very fast too. We will probably be warrior emperors or even saints in no That had Diane thinking. ¡°There are four months left from the due date Severin¡¯s uncle¨Cmaster gave him. Let¡¯s see if we can be warrior emperors before then.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s start training. Don¡¯t waste the time.¡±


    She nodded and sat with her legs crossed in a meditation pose. Then she ate the alchemical pill and started to train so her body could absorb the power in the alchemical pill.¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no one here on this ind? What if other people see us? I think it¡¯s better that we don¡¯t do it.¡±


    Meanwhile, Severin and Sofia had reached the other side of the forest. He nced around to double confirm there was no one around. Then he wrapped his arms around Sofia. Sofia was feeling shy and her heart pounded heavily.


    Severin consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This ind is quite small. I have already covered every inch of the ind with my telekinesis If there¡¯s anyone on this ind other than us, I will see them.¡±


    ¡°Gosh! This is really so embarrassing!¡± Sofia turned around to face Severin and rolled her eyes at him. From how Severin saw it, he felt Sofia was flirting with him instead.


    Nheless, it was a night that both of them would remember for the rest of their lives. Both of them finally gave it a rest after countless rounds. When they went back to the cave, She and Diane were still training. Thus, they ht up the bonfire and slept.


    She and Diane only finished their training when the sun rose the next motting


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m a level three warrior king now! She clenched her fist tightly. Then she walled not of the cave to feel the new power in her body and felt d about it.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Diane followed behind her and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a level four warrior hing now. It feels nice after every breakthrough Now I¡¯m confident that I could handle those thugs from yesterday myself.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Congrattions my two wives.¡± Severin chuckled He took out his flying sword and threw it out. ¡®Shall we continue the journey?

 Chapter 1521

    Chapter 1521


    Without further ado, Severin and the others continued on their journey at full speed ahead.


    As they flew for nearly an hour, a humongous spirit beast in the form of an octopus stopped them as it flew out of the sea.


    ¡°Gosh! It¡¯s so huge!¡± She eximed, shocked. The octopus was nearly two¨Cstorey floor high and its tentacles looked terrifying.


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°This spirit beast is almost the same as a level two warrior king. Who would like to give it a go?¡±


    Once She and Diane heard what Severin said, their eyes glowed. ¡°Me! Me!¡®


    She flipped her hand, took out her sword, and inserted her spiritual energy into the sword.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help!¡± Diane did the same thing too and charged at the octopus.


    ¡°Diane, you¡¯re much stronger than this spirit beast. Why did youe to help me? I haven¡¯t had enough fun and you¡¯ve already killed the spirit beast. I appreciate you helping when we see a stronger spirit beast.¡± She pouted unhappily.


    It took them no time to kill the spirit beast and went back to Severin¡¯s flying sword.


    Diane smiled. ¡°I really wanted to try my power after the breakthrough. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure there are more chances. You can help me too when we see a stronger spint beast.¡±


    Just when she finished talking, there were more spirit beasts , none of the spirit beasts in the sea discovered them and there were no spirit beasts appearing to stop them from flying.


    Finally, they spotted a few inds ahead.


    Sofia smiled. ¡°I think we¡¯re almost there. I remember Littleton is situated among an archipgo. We can go down and ask around.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡°Severin nodded and flew toward the nearest ind. Soon, the four of them arrived at the ind and Severin put away his flying sword.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Shortly, Severin saw a market outside of the town. They were selling low¨Cgraded spiritual herbs and the meat from spirit.beasts.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir. Do you know where is Littleton?¡± he asked a middle¨Caged guy.


    Chapter 1522

 Chapter 1522

    Chapter 1522 appearing and blocking their way.


    ¡°It looks like there are a lot of spirit beasts in this area. They are almost the same as that octopus. Both of you can take chance to try out yourbat technique.¡± Severin smiled.


    Since he was not rushing, he thought it was a good chance to let Diane and She gain morebat experience. The girls were thrilled to hear that. Without wasting any time, they charged out again. Severin and Sofia were guarding by the side to avoid any mishaps from happening. By the time Diane and She finished killing all the spirit beasts, they were truly satisfied with themselves


    ¡°Haha! This is so much fun!¡± Sheughed excitedly when she went back.


    ¡°Alright. We need to continue our journey. We have been flying for two days now. Let¡¯s see if we can find someone to ask if he knows about Littletonter.¡± Severin smiled and increased their speed ahead.


    For the rest of the journey, Severin flew at a higher altitude. Because of that The middle¨Caged guy nced at Severin and answered, ¡°Littleton is on the east side of this ind. Why don¡¯t I take you there?


    His wife was not happy with that. She rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Kyran! Who¡¯s going to tend the stall? You can just give them the direction. Do you really need to bring them there?¡±


    Kyran was the name of the guy Severin asked. He responded to his wife with a smile, ¡°Freyja, it won¡¯t take too long. You can tend it for a while.¡±


    The friendliness was not what Severin expected. He quickly gave Kyran a smile and said, ¡°Thank you so much. We can send you back after you show us where Littleton is. In that way, we won¡¯t take up much of your time.¡±


    ¡°Haha. That works too!¡± Kyran chuckled and flew up into the sky.


    Severin took out his flying sword and threw it out. To Kyran¡¯s surprise, the sword gradually erged.


    ¡°My god! That must be a spiritual weapon!¡±


    ¡°Look. It¡¯s a flying sword. I¡¯ve never seen one with my own eyes before.¡±The people in the town did not have high attainment. Most of them were just profound masters. The moment they flying swords, they were eximed surprisingly.


    ¡°Come over!¡± Severin told Kyran who was still in shock.


    Kyran went up and gulped. ¡°Haha. Damn, I didn¡¯t think there will be a day I get to ride on a flying sword¡±


    ¡°East, is it?¡± Severin smiled. With a thought, he controlled the flying sword to head toward the east.


    ¡°Over there!¡± Kyran pointed at an ind after flying for less than hour an hour.


    ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Severin controlled the flying sword tond on a beach on the ind where there was no one around.


    y saw the Then he asked Diane and the rest to wait for him there when he sent Kyran back. On the way back, Severin gave Kyran three first¨Cgraded high¨Crank alchemical pills.


    ¡°Kyran, these are for you. A reward for showing me the way,¡± he said.


    Kyran gasped heavily when he saw the alchemical pills. ¡°Are those really first¨Cgraded high¨Crank alchemical pills?¡±


    Those alchemical pills were really important and valuable for him. In fact, everyone in the town would react the same way as he did. With just one alchemical pill, he could be a level one warrior king. Most importantly, Severin gave me three, not just one. From the texture of the alchemical pill, they looked like they were elite¨Cquality.


    ¡°Sir, this is too valuable. I can¡¯t take them. All I did was show you the way,¡± Kryran refused to ept them even though he really wanted them very badly.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Take them. These pills are nothing to me. I only produced them for fun. You deserve them. Just take them. I have many.¡±


    Kyran was stunned. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    After the struggle, he epted the alchemical pills and stored them in his spatial ring,Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1523

    Chapter 1523


    1/1Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you! Please take care!¡±


    Kyran jumped off from the flying sword when Severin sent him back. He continued to wave his hand to bid goodbye to Severin until Severin was out of his sight.


    Freyja came over and looked angry. ¡°Are you silly or what? Why did you say thank you to him when he¡¯s the one who is supposed to thank you?¡±


    Kyran ignored his wife and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home now. I see there are some spirit beast¡¯s meat left. Don¡¯t sell them. We can eat it tonight.¡±


    That only made Freyja angrier. ¡°Kyran! Are you crazy? We need to sell them to earn more spiritual stones so we can buy spiritual herbs for our son. He has great talent and he¡¯s already a level eight profound master. Didn¡¯t you always say you want to help him be warrior king as soon as possible?


    Kyran smiled. ¡°Stop talking, and let¡¯s go home now.¡±


    They quickly packed everything and went back home.


    ¡°Are you sure we can finish all this meat? It¡¯s quite a lot,¡± Freyjained again when they were back at home.


    ¡°Dad, mom. Why are you two back so early today?¡± asked their son, Dexter. He heard the sound and walked out to wee his parents.


    Frejya exined, ¡°It¡¯s all because of your dad. I have no idea what has gone into him today. He told me to shut the stall ande back. We haven¡¯t even sold half of the meat. He had to be the nice guy and bring those people to where they wanted instead of just telling them the direction. The first thing he did when he came back was to ask me to close the stall.¡±


    Dexter smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We haven¡¯t had a nice meal for a long time. Both of you alwayse back only when the meat is sold out. It¡¯s time we have meat on the table too. Besides, you and Dad have been busy earning spiritual stones to buy spiritual herbs for mr. You guys must be tired. It¡¯s been a while since you and Dad have some time off. Go take a walk or talk to each other.¡±Freyja walked up to her son. She was happy that her son cared a lot about them. ¡°This is the choice we make when we want you to be the strongest person in this town. The first youngd to be a warrior king. Other people will respect us if you be a warrior king and no one will dare to mess with us anymore.¡±


    Dexter nodded his head. He was aware of how important it was for his family.


    Just then, Kyranughed. ¡°Honey, one warrior king is not enough. We¡¯re going to have three warrior kings in the family soon.


    After that, he dragged his wife and son back into the house and locked up the door acting all mysterious. ¡°What is wrong with you today? Why are you being so mysterious? And you must be way over your head to think that there are going to be three warrior kings in the family!¡±


    Freyja swung her husband¡¯s hand away. Kyran made sure no one could hear or see them before he took out the alchemical pills.


    ¡°Look! Three first¨Cgraded high¨Crank alchemical pills! One for each of us then we won¡¯t have any problem bing level one warrior king. Heck! I think we even have the chance to reach level two!¡±


    ¡°They are really first¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemical pills! Dad, where did you get them? No wonder, you act so mysteriously. I mean these are real treasures!¡± Dexter asked The alchemical pills attracted him so badly. He could not help but keep on staring at them with hopeful eyes. No words could describe how badly he would want to eat one now.


    ¡°Yes! Where did you get these babies from?¡±

 Chapter 1524

    Chapter 1524


    Just like Dexter, Freyja looked at Kyran, shocked.


    Kyran answered, ¡°Because I had to be the nice guy. Mister Severin gave it to me after 1 showed them the way. I think he¡¯s an alchemist. He said these alchemical pills are nothing to him so he gave him three to thank me for my help. I nearly sh*t my pants when I saw the alchemical pills.¡±


    ¡°My god! Kyran! He¡¯s such a nice guy! These are so precious to us. Then he gave us three without thinking much about it!


    Luckily you didn¡¯t listen to me. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have these now,¡± Freyja felt lucky that her husband was a friendly and helpful person Dexter said. ¡°These are all elite¨Cquality. It means he¡¯s probably a second¨Cgrade alchemist or he may even be a third¨Cgrade alchemist. These alchemical pills are really less worthy to him. But even so, most the alchemists would simply give them as gifts.¡±


    Freyja agreed. ¡°Yes. But he actually gave you three alchemical pills! Three! Not one!¡±


    Kyran smiled. ¡°Now you know why I asked you to close the stall. Take a good rest and prepare a good dinner tonight. After the dinner, we can start the training. There will be three warrior kings in our family when tomorrowes. We don¡¯t have to be afraid of anyone in this town anymore!¡±


    ¡°Dad! We finally made it! I never thought we could be so lucky!¡± Dexter said excitedly.


    Freyjamented, ¡°We owe it to your dad for his friendliness. We really got lucky because the person your dad helped is such a generous man. Otherwise, we still have a long way ahead to make you into a warrior king.¡±


    Kyran gave his wife a look. ¡°You even red at me andined when I told you I was going to send them there.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Freyja apologized happily.


    Meanwhile, Severin had returned to the beach where he left Diane, She, and Sofia. The three of them were ying sands while waiting for him to return.


    He put away his flying, sword and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I have explored the ind just now. There are three cities, two smaller cities, and a big city. And there are many viges around the cities.¡±Sofia was shocked. ¡°Gosh, just how strong your telekinesis is? I mean you¡¯ve actually explored the entire ind without taking much time.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m an alchemist and a very strong one too.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then shall we go and ask around?¡± Diane asked as they were flying.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s fly to the west now.¡±


    Soon, all of them arrived at the first city on the west side. After asking around, they finally found out Littleton was the smaller city on the east side.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s take our time and fly over there. I can¡¯t wait to meet everyone in Sus Hall,¡± Severin smiled.

 Chapter 1525

    Chapter 1525


    Following, Severin flew together with Diane, She, and Sofia, Within moments, they flew past thergest city on the ind, Tond At the same time, a man by the name of Ruben Gregory was walking on the street. His bodyguards looked up at the sky and.


    saw Severin and the three girls flying over. He kid, ¡°Mister Ruben, look over there. I think those girls look stunning like angels.¡±


    Ruben looked up and was attracted by them. ¡°Haha. Maybe they only have sexy bodies but their appearances are not pretty.¡±


    The bodyguards chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Look at their long legs. I can vaguely tell their faces look just as good as their bodies.


    Why don¡¯t we bet on it?¡±


    The suggestion caught Ruben¡¯s attention. ¡°Haha. Sure. If they are really very beautiful like you said, I¡¯ll give you ten thousand middle¨Crank spiritual stones. But if you lose, you have to bark like a dog. Okay?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± The bodyguard agreed with the bet without thinking twice. Then all of them flew up to the sky at a high speed to catch up with Severin.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey! Wait!¡°When they were getting close, Ruben shouted. Severin frowned and stopped flying to look back.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Diane was baffled.


    ¡°Oh, my...¡± Ruben was stunned.


    The three women were impably stunning. At least, he had never seen such pretty women in the city before.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She asked angrily when she saw Ruben just being there and said nothing


    ¡°Oh, nothing. I had a bet with my bodyguards that all of you are incredibly beautiful so we tried to catch up to take a look,¡± Ruben said embarrassedly.


    ¡°Idiots!¡± She rolled her eyes at him.


    Severin was also looking at them. They did not stay for long and quickly went on their way.¡°Hehe! Mister Ruben! I won the bet!¡± imed the bodyguard when Severin and the girls were far away.


    Ruben smiled and gave the spiritual stones to his bodyguards. ¡°Luckily you suggested the bet or I¡¯ll never get to meet them.


    Anyone of them is prettier than the eldest daughter of the Bowmans.¡±


    The other bodyguard frowned and was baffled. ¡°Mister Ruben, you¡¯re not yourself today. Why are you willing to let them go?¡±


    Chanter 1525


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 1526

    Chapter 1526


    In fact, the rest of the bodyguards felt the same too. Theynew what kind of person Ruben was. Once he saw a beautiful woman, he would do everything to capture her for his own pleasure.


    The three women they saw just now were the most stunning women they had ever seen. Normally, Ruben would immediately ask them to capture those women and not even let those women have a chance to escape.


    Ruben smiled bitterly. ¡°Let them go? Do you think that¡¯s possible? Follow them and find out where they live. It¡¯s quitete today.


    We¡¯ll figure out a way to capture those women tomorrow.¡±


    The bodyguard smirked and said, ¡°Mister Ruben, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re actually capable of holding yourself back.¡±


    Ruben reacted with a sneer. ¡°That¡¯s not it. Don¡¯t you know my dad has been watching me very closely recently? He always hates it when I do these things and we don¡¯t know how strong those people are. If we fight here now, surely prople are going to see it and so will my dad. Do you still think I have a chance to capture those women then? If we do it tomorrow in Littleton, he¡¯s not going to find out easily.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Besides, you guys are not strong enough. I don¡¯t want to take any chances. What if they are warrior kings, right? I¡¯ll order stronger people to go with me tomorrow to make sure nothing goes wrong.


    The bodyguard gave his employer a thumbs up and tried to please Ruben. ¡°Mister Ruben, that¡¯s so smart of you! This is a good idea. By the time your father knows about it, it will be toote.¡±


    ¡°Mister Ruben, please bring me along. I want to see how fantastic you are!¡± said one of the bodyguards as he reminisced on how beautiful Diane, She, and Sofia were.


    Rubenughed evilly and said, ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯m sure you guys are attracted by those women as well. Fine. All of you can go with me. It¡¯s easier when we have more people.¡±


    Then he looked to the front and saw Severin them were about to disappear from their sight. ¡°Hey, hurry up and follow them.


    Don¡¯t lose them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The bodyguards exchanged looks with each other and quickly followed behind Severin.


    ¡°We¡¯ve finally arrived in Littleton!¡± Severin smiled as he looked at the city in front of them.¡°Hey, look! I wonder who they are? Those three women look stunning!¡®


    ¡°They are very close with that guy. Do you think they are his women? Gosh, what a lucky guy to have three stunning women. as his wives¡±


    Many people¡¯s attention was captured by Diane, She, and Sofia¡¯s beauty the moment they saw the three women step foot into the city. Severin could feel men staring at him with jealousy.


    She held her head and looked proud because of thements she received. ¡°Honey, look at how everyone is jealous of you because you have us. Isn¡¯t it a smart decision to bring us together with you on this trip?¡±


    Severin could only respond with a chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring all of you anywhere with me when all of you get stronger.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sheughed. ¡°Remember your words. Oh, where are we staying tonight? It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    That had Severin thinking, ¡°Didn¡¯t Meena tell us she¡¯s staying in Littleton? Since we¡¯re here, we should go find her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is she the girl you said you saved in the foggy forest? I can¡¯t wait to see how pretty she is!¡± Dianemented.


    Chapter 1527


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 1527

    Chapter 1527


    in Littleton. That was something Severin It turned out Meena¡¯s family, the Carneys, were a first¨Ctier upper¨Css family here did not expect. Hence, they easily found out where Meena¡¯s house was by asking around.


    Four of them halled a taxi and arrived at the Carneys¡® residence.


    ¡°Hi. This is Caney¡¯s residence. How may 1 help you?¡±


    The guards stopped them from going into thepound and asked the reason they were there.


    Severin smiled, ¡°We¡¯re Meena¡¯s friend and we¡¯re here to visit her.¡±


    The guard sneered and said, ¡°The Carneys is a first¨Ctier upper¨Css family and their friends are all reputable, rich, powerful people. I don¡¯t remember if she has friends like all of you¡±


    Severin sneered and talked back, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you remember or not. Go and inform her that Severin is here. I¡¯m sure she is going to wee me with open arms.¡±


    I mean if you are not going to do it, we can always kill you and go in ourselves,¡± Sofia threatened because those guys were the type of people she hated the most.


    The only reason those guards talked so arrogantly was because they thought the Carneys had their backs since they worked for them With a thought, Sofia formed a spiritual energy shield to scare them. ¡°What is that?¡±


    The huge pressure crushed the guards and scared them. At that moment, they knew that they were messing with the wrong people. One of the guards quickly cupped his hand and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll go inform her right away,¡± he said and quickly ran inside.


    ¡°Miss Meena! Miss Meena. There are few people outside requesting to see you.¡±When the guard came in, Meena was taking a walk in the garden with her parents. She frowned and asked, ¡°At this time? Who are they?¡±


    ¡°He said his name is Severin and you¡¯ll wee him with open arms if you hear his name. Oh, there are three beautiful women together with him too,¡± the guards answered.


    ¡°Severin?¡± The Carneys frowned.


    Meena exined with a smile, ¡°Dad, did you forget? He¡¯s the one who saved me in the foggy forest. His attainment is so much higher than mine. I think maybe he¡¯s a level eight warrior emperor.¡±


    Meena¡¯s father was the head of the Carneys and his name was Deacon.


    As he heard what Meena said, he looked happy. ¡°Then let¡¯s go and wee him. What are we waiting for? He¡¯s your savior!¡±


    Thus, all of the Carneys headed to the door.


    Chapter 15:29


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 1528

    Chapter 1528


    The bodyguard who came to inform them was relieved that he made the right decision to inform his employer. Otherwise, he might not be breathing now and his employer would definitely feel pity for him.


    ¡°Mister Severin! Miss Sofia! It¡¯s really you! Am I dreaming?¡± Meena shouted excitedly when she saw two familiar people standing together.


    ¡°Haha. We¡¯re here on business so we thought we should drop by to visit you,¡± Severin chuckled.


    ¡°Great! You may stay for a few more days!¡± Meena smiled. Then she went on to introdure her family, ¡°This is my father, Deacon.


    My mother, Helen Rhodri is the Great Elder. And this is our Second Elder...¡±


    ¡°Mister Severin. Thank you for saving my daughter. I was thinking of paying you a visit soon and here you are now. I¡¯m really grateful to you,¡± Deacon approached and expressed his gratitude.


    Helen said, ¡°Mister Severin, pleasee in. We can chat more in the living room.¡±


    While they were walking, Severin introduced Diane and She to everyone. Meena also took the time to arrange a vi for them to stay.


    When they were sitting in the living room, Meena asked curiously, ¡°Mister Severin. I¡¯m pretty sure Littleton is very far from where youe from. What¡¯s your purpose of visiting here?¡±


    Severin smiled, ¡°We¡¯re here on a mission to look for Sus Hall. Our information told us they are here in Littleton, I wonder if you heard of it before.¡±


    ¡°Sus Hall?¡± Meena exchanged looks with her father after hearing that.


    ¡°We heard of it. But they had a conflict with another gang called Dragon and Tiger Gang. Sus Hall is the weaker counterpart.


    Earlier on, they got evicted from the city and now they are forced to camp on a hill outside of the city,¡± Meena exined.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Deacon said, ¡°Yes. Dragon and Tiger Gang kept making fun of the Sus Hall because their name sounded funny. That was why both parties fought a lot and hated each other.¡±


    After a pause, hr continued, ¡°At the beginning, both parties were on the same level as each other. Both of them had their own territories. However, the members of Sus Hall did not improve as fast as the Dragon and Tiger Gang Now the Sus Hall is theweaker one. So they got evicted from the city.¡±


    ¡±


    After hearing that, Severin was a little relieved. ¡°At least the hall is still around, even though, it got evicted from the city. It¡¯s nice that the Dragon and Tiger Gang did not destroy Sus Hall entirely now that they are stronger.¡±


    ¦§


    Deacon shook his hand and exined further. That¡¯s because they are just a little stronger than Sus Hall. If they really have a fight with Sus Hall, they would suffer a huge loss too. So they only evicted Sus Hall from the city and bamed them from trading with other people in the city. That means Sus Hall is unable to obtain any resources. The difference between Sus Hall and Dragon and Tiger Hall is going to be huge. When Sus Hall is unable topete with Dragon and Tiger Hall, do you think Dragon and Tiger Hall will continue to let Sus Hall be around?¡±


    Severin sneered after hearing it. ¡°You¡¯re right. But I¡¯m here now. There is no reason for Dragon and Tiger Hall to exist anymore since they bully my men!¡±


    Meena was shocked. ¡°Are you the founder of Sus Hall? But I know you are not their leader.¡±


    Severin smiled and exined, ¡°Sus Hall is just a hall under Dracodeus Temple. I¡¯m not the one who found it but I¡¯m their Supreme Leader now. So I¡¯m going to stand tap for them and help them.¡±


    Chapter 1529


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 1529

    Chapter 1529


    Now that everything was cleared, Deaconughed out loud. ¡°Halia. It seems like the road for Dragon and Tiger Gang is about to end.¡±


    Then he thought of something. ¡°Mister Severin, what can we do to help? I consider myself quite strong but maybe not as strong as you. I¡¯m a level five warrior emperor.¡±


    The Carneys thought Severin would ept their help happily. However, Severin did not. He shook his head and said, ¡°Thank you for offering. But this is the conflict between the two gangs. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to drag your family into it.¡±


    Deacon nodded, ¡°Okay. You look very confident.¡±


    Meena smiled, ¡°Dad. I¡¯m going to tell the kitchen to prepare more food for tonight. You must drink with him tonight and thank him for saving me.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha! Yes! You¡¯re right!¡± Deaconughed out loud.


    Meanwhile, Ruben¡¯s bodyguards returned and reported their findings.


    ¡°Did you say they went to the Carneys when they arrived in Littleton?¡± Ruben frowned, ¡°Are they members of the Carneys? But I don¡¯t remember having seen them with the Carneys before.¡±


    A bodyguard thought hard and asked, ¡°Mister Ruben, what should we do? Our people could easily defeat the Carneys but we can¡¯t bring too many people. The Carneys has quite a lot of people who are warrior emperors too. I know the head of the ¡±


    Carneys is a level live warrior emperor. If we engaged in a fight with them, there¡¯s no saying who¡¯s going to win the fight. We would also create a huge scene too.¡±


    He continued, ¡°People are going to notice there is something wrong and your father is going to find out real soon too.¡±


    Ruben¡¯s expression looked terrible as he frowned vehemently. ¡°I was hoping that they were rogue fighters. But now that they are the Carneys, our n is not going to work.¡±


    Suddenly, a fat bodyguard with the name, Haider said his thought. ¡°I don¡¯t think they are the Carneys. Those three women are too stunning to be left unheard of. We should have heard of them if they were the Carneys. But we didn¡¯t.¡±


    Ruben¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That means they are not the Cameys. Perhaps they are not even from this ind too!¡±¡°Haha. That¡¯s right. Maybe they are from other inds. And they are only visiting the Carneys,¡± Haider chuckled, ¡°Mister Ruben, I have a n. Since they don¡¯t live on the ind, sooner orter, they are going to leave the Carneys¡® residence. We just need to send someone to be on the lookout at the Carneys¡® residence. Then we can continue on with our n once they leave the Carneys.¡±


    Ruben nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. That seems to work. But I¡¯m afraid they are going to stay for a long time. We can¡¯t be there for too long or my dad is going to be suspicious when he can¡¯t find me. And I guarantee he¡¯s going to send people to look for me.¡±


    Haider thought hard and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think they are going to stay for too long since they are here for a holiday. It¡¯s gettingte now so they are surely going to stay with the Carneys. Perhaps they will leave tomorrow?¡±


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 1530

    Chapter 1530


    Halder continued, ¡°I reckon we better leave early In the morning to the Carneys so we won¡¯t miss them.¡±


    Ruben gave it a thought and decided, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll ask Mister Maxhnus to go with us. He fancies beautiful women too. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll agree to go with us if I bribe him with spiritual stones.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Haider chuckled. ¡°The Great Elder is a level six warrior emperor. Our n is definitely going to work if we have him with us.


    For the next couple of minutes, they continued to discuss their n to make sure everything was prepared. Then they went to look for Maximus and also the other captains of the bodyguard¡¯s team.


    During dinner, Severin, She, Diane, and So were weed with the Carneys¡® warm hospitality. Due to the ind¡¯s geographical location, the kitchen had prepared many dishes with the meat of the spirit beasts from the sea. Most of the dishes were unheard of on the maind. This was also the first time Severin and the three girls savored such rare gourmets. All of them had a satisfying dinner.


    As they continued drinking, Meena asked, ¡°Mister Severin, when do you n on meeting the Sus Hall? I can bring you to them.¡±


    Severin thought about it and said, ¡°What about tomorrow morning? Since we are already here, I¡¯m quite eager to meet with them.¡±


    Meena smiled. ¡°I was hoping all of you could stay longer so I can be a good host and show you around. I didn¡¯t know you were actually in a rush.¡±


    ¦³¦©


    She said, ¡°He¡¯s an impetuous person. If you make him wait longer, he¡¯s going to keep thinking about it even when you bring him shopping.¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. My n is to find Sus Hall and settle the problem with the Dragon and Tiger Gang. After that, we still have to give Sus Hall some time to settle their businesses on this ind and move to South Link City with us. So we can use that time to tour Littleton.¡±


    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s a good idea. We can have a few days to look around before leaving!¡± She¡¯s eyes brightened.Littleton was situated among an extensive group of inds. Each ind had its own unique scenery. She was not going to miss out on this opportunity to visit all the inds.


    Meena covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°Sure. I can be your tour guide and bring you to visit the inds with the best views.


    Those views are really spectacr.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Thank you so much.¡± Severin chuckled.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. You saved me. The very least I can do is show you around. Besides, 1 feel honored doing it too,¡± Meena replied.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 1531

    Chapter 1531


    Just then, Severin looked at Deacon and asked, ¡°Mister Deacon, I think you have remained in level five warrior emperor for quite some time. Am I right?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Deacon smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes. I have been at this level for two years. During these two years, I have been searching for spiritual herbs or foods to help with my progress but I have had no luck.¡±


    He felt pity and continued, ¡°I did try to make a breakthroughst year but the spiritual herb was not strong enough to help me. I had to change to another spiritual herb halfway through the process and eventually, I failed because I lost control. That had gotten me injured too. I had to rest for a few months until I was fully recovered.¡±


    Meena added, ¡°That¡¯s why my dad is a little afraid to make the breakthrough now.¡±


    Severin smiled. Then he flipped his hand to take out a third¨Cgraded medium¨Crank alchemical pill for Deacon. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then please ept this alchemical pill. I hope it can help you have the breakthrough you wish for.¡±


    ¡°Is that really a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical pin!¡±


    The elders saw it and their eyes popped out of their heads.


    Whereas, Deacon kept on rubbing his eyes and wondered if he saw it wrongly. He gulped and said, ¡°Mister Severin, this is too much. I can¡¯t ept it. I don¡¯t even have any precious to thank you for saving Meena and now you¡¯re giving me such a precious item. L...I really can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Diane tried to persuade. ¡°Mister Deacon, faith has brought us together. Just take it. We know how much this alchemical pill means to you.¡±


    ¡±


    Sofia was the next one to persuade. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Severin is an alchemist. This alchemical pill is actually not as valuable to him as how other people think of it.¡±


    After knowing that, Deacon flipped his palm to take out ten third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank spiritual herbs. ¡°Mister Severin, these spiritual herbs are not as valuable as this alchemical pill. But it¡¯s very useful to you because you are an alchemist. I¡¯ll give them to you in exchange for the alchemical pill. They are in better hands with you than mine.¡±¡°Haha. Okay! We¡¯ll trade.¡± Severin chuckled and epted the spiritual herbs.


    Deacon carefully ced the alchemical pill in his spatial ring and said happily, ¡°This is the best trade!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Let¡¯s continue drinking! That is just a small matter!¡± Severin chuckled and raised his ss.


    as The next day, Ruben brought over twenty men with him to a roof not too far from the Carneys¡® residence. They took turns to monitor the situation.


    ¡°Mister Ruben, I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me this time,¡± Maximus said with a smile while enjoying his tea. This was not the first time Ruben had invited him on a ride like this. However, there were two times the girls they targeted were average only, and that made him unhappy and unsatisfied. Despite his old age, he had a high standard of requirements. Not every girl could. please him.


    Haiderughed. ¡°Mister Maximus, don¡¯t worry. Have you seen Miss Meena before? Do you think she¡¯s beautiful?¡±


    Maximus thought before answering. ¡°Yes, she is. At least there is hardly anyone prettier than her in Littleton.¡±


    Chapter 1532


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 1532

    Chapter 1532


    Haider tried to use Meena as a scale to tell Maximus how pretty their new targets were. ¡°The three women Mister Ruben told you are so much prettier than Miss Meena. That¡¯s why Mister Ruben insisted on you joining us this time.¡±


    However, Maximus did not fall for his trick. ¡°I think you just worry that you guys are not strong enough to defeat them before you don¡¯t know their attainment. If you know who the guy is, you¡¯ll never ask me to join.¡±


    Ruben said in a serious tone, ¡°That¡¯s not it. There are three women and I can¡¯t have them all to myself, can I? So that¡¯s why I invite you toe along. Besides, I know how high your standard is. So this time I want to show you how beautiful those women are.¡±


    ¡°Mister Ruben! I saw one guy and four women flying out from the Carneys¡® residence. They are leaving the city,¡± a bodyguard who was on duty quickly reported.


    Ruben quickly went to the window to take a look. ¡°It¡¯s them! But Miss Meena is with them too. What should we do?¡±


    Haider smiled, ¡°Mister Ruben, what is there to be afraid of? They are flying at a slow speed and we know that they are heading out of the city. That means we can beat them and wait for them in the forest. It¡¯s a good chance for us to capture Miss Meena too. How often do you get a chance like this? Don¡¯t tell me you never fantasize about her?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After hearing that, Maximus stood up. ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. When we¡¯re done with them, they¡¯ll be dead.


    Then we can throw them into the sea and feed the spirit beasts. No one is going to know we¡¯re the ones who did it.¡±


    His eyes looked vicious. ¡°Even if the head of the Carneys suspects you, he has no evidence. He won¡¯t have the audacity toe looking for you even when you dare him. Don¡¯t forget that your dad is a level eight warrior emperor. No one will dare to offend him, right?¡±


    Maximus¡® words gave Ruben the confidence he needed. He balled his fists with determination. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Meena¡¯s fault for going out with them.¡±


    Once the decision was made, they left in a hurry to head to the forest outside of the city. There were many people with attainment in the city. Most of the time, there would be people flying here and there. Thus, Severin did not notice Ruben and his group of people.¡°Hey, look at that ind. It¡¯s called Rainbow Ind. The view there is spectacr, Meena introduced while they were flying.


    Since they were flying slowly, Meena had the chance to introduce the ind.


    ¡°Why is it called Rainbow Ind? I don¡¯t think it looks like a rainbow,¡± She asked with a frown.


    Meena exined, ¡°Because there is a waterfall on the ind and you can see a rainbow at the waterfall every time. That¡¯s why they called this ind the Rainbow Ind.¡±


    ¡°Nice! I¡¯m going to put it on my list to visit.¡± She smiled and started to list down the inds she wanted to visit in her mind.


    They continued flying rxingly and chatting along the way. When they were flying above a forest nearly fifty miles away from the city, there were more than twenty people flew out from the forest and surrounded them.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 1533

    Chapter 1533


    ¡°Are we being surrounded?¡± She asked with a frown.


    Sofia say Haider and Ruben. She said sullenly. ¡°They are the ones from yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. You have a good memory. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d still remember me,¡± Ruben teased.


    On the other hand, Haider asked, ¡°What do you think, Mister Maximus? Do you like what you¡¯re seeing?¡±


    Before Haider asked, Maximus had already enjoyed looking at those women. He gulped. ¡°Not bad. All of them has different. style but they are all very beautiful in their own way. I can¡¯t control my mind from fantasizing about them now.¡±


    ???


    Meena frowned and looked at Ruben Ruben Gregory! You pervert! Who gives you the audacity to do this on me?


    Ruben smiled. ¡°Haha. To be honest, I never included you. My target was the three women here. But since you¡¯re with them, we thought we might as well inchide you too.¡±


    Maximus thought for a while and said, ¡°You better cooperate and go to the forest with us. Maybe we can consider sparing your life if we are satisfied with your service.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, that was not what he was going to do. He leiew how badly it would affect his reputation if other people found out about it.


    However, he preferred it when those beautiful women took the initiative to please him in order to save their lives.


    ¡°I was wondering why you guys wanted to catch up with us yesterday. So you have been eyeing my women,¡± Severin smiled and acted arrogantly just like Ruben and his men were nothing to him.


    ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t do anything yesterday because you didn¡¯t bring these people with you and you¡¯re scared you can¡¯t defeat me.


    So you bring them here today,¡± Severin continued.


    Ruben said like a thug, ¡°You¡¯re exactly right. But what can you do about it? It¡¯s toote now.¡±


    Severin sneered. ¡°But these people are still not strong enough to defeat me.¡±Meena was thinking hard when Severin was talking to Ruben. ¡°Mister Severin, this guy¡¯s family is a first¨Ctier upper¨Css family in Tend. His father is a level eight warrior emperor. Then this guy here is a level six warrior emperor.¡±


    After that, she realized she actually did not have to tell Severin about their attainments because Severin had a secret technique to identify each person¡¯s attainment.


    Severin smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯re quite far from Littleton already and even further away from Tond. No one will know I¡¯m the one who killed them. We can just throw them into the sea to feed the spirit beasts. His family is not going to be able to trace his body then.¡±


    Ruben¡¯s mouth twitched vehemently. That was the n they had and his opponent actually had the same idea to do that to him.


    ¡°Hey, kid, you better watch what you said. Don¡¯t try to threaten me.¡± Maximus sneered.


    As he squinted his eyes, he quickly charged toward Severin. Being a level six warrior emperor, hisbat power was quite strong and so was his speed. Within a sh, he appeared right in front of Severin. His n was to kill Severin with one attack so the four women would be afraid of him. Then they would not struggle or try to fight back when he asked them to go with him.


    That would definitely make things easier.


    Chapter 1534


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 1534

    Chapter 1534


    Too bad, his n was destined to fail because its apponent was Severin. Severin¡¯s eyes looked fierce. As he balled up his hand, spiritual energy started to wrap around his fist. He threw out his punch at Maximus¡® punch.


    A loud sound appeared. The next second, Maximus was sent flying away like a broken kite. He crashnded many miles away and even created a huge hole in the ground,


    ¡°How¨Chow is that possible?¡± That was Maximus¡®st words. As fear filled his eyes, blood could not stop spilling out of his mouth.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He looked despair and died.


    ¡°Mister Maximus!¡± Ruben¡¯s voice trembled and his face looked terrible.


    ¡°You girls can handle the rest of the people,¡± Severin said and gave Meena and the three girls the opportunity to gain fighting experience.


    Jon It was a piece of cake for Sofia and Meena killing the rest of the warrior emperors based on Sofia and Meena¡¯s attainment.


    Whereas, the rest of the bodyguards were less strong and She and Diane could be in charge of killing them.


    ¡°Run¡± Ruben shouted. He tried to run for his Efe but they were not going to give him the chance. Without wasting any time, they charged and started killing. It took then just a while to kill everyone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go collect their spatial rings!¡± She said while she flew down. She had been eyeing and thinking of the spatial rings since just now. Several minutester, She returned with the spatial rings. With a thought, Severin used his telekinesis to control those bodies and sent them flying to the sea


    ¡°NO¡±


    way! How did you do that? It¡¯s such a long distance from here to the sea!¡± Safia exmed when she felt Severin had dispersed his telekinesis.


    Severin wiped off the sweat on his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s doable but it¡¯s exhausting, too. Come on, let¡¯s go. These guys deserve to die anyway.¡±


    Meena smiled. ¡°The head of the Gregory is going to be so mad when he finds out.After thinking, Diane frowned. ¡°Oh no. His family is going to find out we¡¯re the ones who killed them.¡±


    She was baffled. ¡°Are you sure? No one was around when we killed them. And we have already handled their bodies. Will they find out that we¡¯re the ones who did it?¡±


    Diane smiled bitterly. ¡°We left very early in the morning and they were already on to us then. It means they knew that we were staying in the Carneys¡® residence. I saw a group of people flying very quickly as if they were rushing when we headed out. They must be the ones.¡±


    Chapter 15.35


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 1535

    Chapter 1535


    Even after that, She still did not understand. She frowned, ¡°But they are already dead. Their bodies are gone too. How would their family know we¡¯re the ones who did it?¡±


    Severin thought hard and smiled bitterly. ¡°Diane is right. If their family knew Ruben is dead, they are going to suspect us very quickly.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I remember a few of the bodyguards who were with him did note today.¡±


    She responded by gasping heavily. ¡°Oh, my god! All of you have good memories! I didn¡¯t even notice it. There were a few people yesterday but there are more than twenty people today. How do you remember their faces?¡±


    Severin smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not just their faces but I remember their attainments too. Those who came today were stronger. Those bodyguards from yesterday were just either level five or level six profound masters. So I¡¯m sure not all the bodyguards from yesterday were in the group today.¡±


    Diane nodded, Yes. Even though they didn¡¯te today, they knew what their employer was going to do today. If he didn¡¯t return home for a long time, they are going to low something bad must have happened and we¡¯re the ones who did it.¡±


    She thought about it and said, ¡°Why do we need to be afraid? We¡¯re probably gone by the time they found out.¡±


    ¡°But theyw that we stayed with the Carneys. If we don¡¯t settle this, we can¡¯t leave. I don¡¯t want to bring trouble to the Carrys,¡±


    Severin said.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    In fact, Meena did not think of that. Upon hearing that, she realized things were not as easy as she thought. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? The Gregorys are a bunch of bullies. They are very unreasonable, especially the head of the Gregory. He loves and adores his son a lot. If he knows you stayed with us, he¡¯s definitelying to my house to look for you guys. If you¡¯re not here anymore, they¡¯ll force us to tell him where you guys are.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Meena If they dare to carne to your house, I will kill them. I won¡¯t let anything happen to your family. because of us,¡± Severin said calmly If anyone on this ind said that, Meena would think he was bluffing. However, it gave her a sense of warmth and assurance hearing it from Severin. Mainly because she knew Severin was strong enough to defeat the head of the Gregory.After flying for several minutes, Meena hraught Severin to a hill. From afar, they could see new houses were built. Although those houses looked very simple, they were well¨Cbuilt with great scenery.


    ¡°It looks like the Sus Hall doesn¡¯t have a lot of members,¡± Severinmented after counting the number of the houses.


    Meena nodded, ¡°Yes but not too little too. Probably around four thousand. Littleton is not a huge city so there are only two gangs in the city.¡±


    When they got closer, a few members of the Sus Hall came flying over.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 1536

    Chapter 1536


    There was one member who was surprised and thrilled to see so many beautiful women visiting them. He wondered what brought them here. Then he saw Meena and recognized her. He cupped his hand and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Meena Carney? What brings you here today?¡±


    Meena smiled and cupped her hand too. ¡°I brought my friends here to visit your Hall Master. Could you please inform him of our arrival.


    Sus Hall was in a bad situation now. Because of the conflict with the Dragon and Tiger Gang, no other families wanted to have any connection with them. Everyone was afraid that being friends. with Sus Hall could get them involved in the matter so everyone had chosen to stand by the side.


    and watch.


    Meena¡¯s family was considered powerful in the city. Her visit meant quite a lot to the Sus Hall and the members did not dare to make her feel unweed.


    A female member quickly ordered, ¡®Moana, please bring our quests to the meeting room. I¡¯ll go inform the Hall Master.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Moana nodded and approached Meena. ¡°Miss Meena, I¡¯m Moana Please follow me.¡±


    After that, Moana led the way in the front to bring Meena, Severin, and the others to the meeting room. Whereas, the female member flew in a different direction.


    Meanwhile, the Hall Master was having a meeting with the elders in his courtyard.


    A middle¨Caged woman frowned and looked troubled. As the Fourth Elder of Sus Hall, she worried about the hall¡¯s current situation. ¡°What should we do? We¡¯re banned from entering the city to trade for resources. Our members can¡¯t get the necessary resources to help with the training and.surely that¡¯s going to affect their progress. Sooner orter, the gap between us and the Dragon and.


    Tiger Gang is going to be huge. I¡¯m afraid when that happens we¡¯re not going to protect ourselves anymore.¡±


    The Great Elder nodded and agreed, ¡°We can¡¯t evenpete with them now. They are just waiting for the right time to make their moves. The only thing stopping them is they are afraid they are going to suffer a great loss, The Second Elder gave it a thought and said, ¡°But we can¡¯t do anything about it now. I suggest we can go to the other cities to get our resources. It¡¯s a longer journey but it¡¯s better than doing


    +15 BONUS The Fourth Elder smiled bitterly and said, ¡°But what if the gangs in the other cities find out about this? It¡¯s not going to look good for us. Besides, we have to pay the toll for entering those cities.¡±


    The Great Elder looked at her and asked, ¡°Then do you have a better suggestion?¡±


    She thought hard and said, ¡°I think we should move to another ind. It¡¯s going to look bad on us but at least we can avoid having the hall destroyed by the Dragon and Tiger Gang, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Just then, the female member who greeted Meena, Severin, and the others came flying. She cupped her hands and reported, ¡°Hall Master, someone is requesting to see you!¡±


    The Hall Master, Luke Warner was having a bad mood. When he saw the female member abrupting the meeting, he got angry. ¡°Gina, where are your manners? Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re having a meeting?¡±


    Gina smiled embarrassingly and replied. ¡°I just think it¡¯s inappropriate to let the guest wait.¡±Today¡¯s Bonus Offer


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 1537

    GET IT NOW Chapter 1537


    +15 BONUS After hearing that, Luke frowned and asked, ¡°Who is asking to see me?¡±


    Gina was one of the few geniuses they had in the hall. Currently, she had already reached level nine warrior king. That was why she had the courage to talk back after being reprimanded by Luke.


    Gina smiled, ¡°It¡¯s Meena Carney.¡±


    ¡°Meena Carney? Why would she be looking for the Hall Master now? I mean all those families are trying their best to avoid us. So I don¡¯t understand why would she want to see the Hall Master. Do you think the Carneys have the intention to form an alliance with us?¡± The Great Elder frowned and was baffled.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The Second Elder¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°If the Carneys are willing to cooperate with us, then we can team up to fight the Dragon and Tiger Gang together. I know their overall power is very strong. I even heard people saying Meena had a breakthrough not too long ago.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go over and see what¡¯s her purpose. No matter what, she¡¯s an important guest and.


    we shouldn¡¯t let her wait for too long.¡± Luke stood up and said seriously.


    Gina quickly added, ¡°Hall Master, Meena did note alone. There is one man and three women.


    who came with her.¡±¡°She¡¯s with other people? Are they the Carneys too? Maybe she¡¯s afraid we¡¯re going to do something to her. She¡¯s really a very cautious girl,¡± the Third Eldermented.


    ¡°Haha. Let¡¯s go take a look. It¡¯s definitely a good thing for us if they are willing to help us,¡± the Second Elder chuckled.


    After thinking for a bit, the Great Elder had an idea. ¡°Hey, if they did not have the intention to help us, we can still take the initiative and ask them for help.¡±


    Luke frowned. ¡°Those families are trying hard to avoid us. It¡¯s quite impossible to get help them now.¡±


    The Great Elder smiled, ¡°Yes if we¡¯re asking them to team up with us to fight the Dragon and Tiger Gang. But what if we ask them to trade on behalf of us? We can give them somemission or service fee in return. That¡¯s quite possible, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    +15 BONUS It was definitely a good idea. Luke replied, ¡°Not bad. At least, that won¡¯t affect our training. If we train really really hard, there is a chance for us to catch up. Most importantly, the difference between us and the Dragon and Tiger Gang will not getrger.¡±


    As they headed toward the meeting room, they continued to discuss the possibility of cooperating with the Carneys to improve the situation of the hall. When they reached a square, they went straight into the meeting room.


    Meanwhile, Meena, Severin, and the others were waiting inside.


    ¡°Miss Meena, wee to Sus Hall,¡± Luke greeted cheerfully.


    He cupped his hands and greeted to wee Meena.¡°Miss Meena. What a pleasant surprise to see you visit us.¡±


    The elders also took the chance to show their warm hospitality to make Meena feel wee and have a good impression of them.


    However, they did not expect to hear what Meena had to say.


    Meena introduced, ¡°You¡¯d be surprised with what I¡¯m about to sayter. I have someone here to introduce to you. The person I¡¯m going to introduce to you is going to shock you. Once you know his identity, you¡¯re going to understand why I said this. Get your knees ready because you¡¯re going to kneel down and greet himter.¡±


    Luke and the elders¡® mouths twitched violently and thought Meena was being humorous. How could they kneel down at just anyone? Even though they were weaker than the Dragon and Tiger Gang, each of them was actually very strong.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 1538

    Chapter 1538


    +15 BONUS However, Luke did not dare to show his anger. He smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Oh, really? I wonder who is this prestige guest that Miss Meena refers to?¡±


    Meena looked at Severin. ¡°I¡¯m talking about him. The Supreme Leader of Dracodeus Temple, Severin Feuillet.¡±


    Severin took a step forward and smiled. ¡°She¡¯s just joking. I¡¯m not a prestige guest. The Sus Hall is part of my family.¡±


    ¡°Did you say Dracodeus Temple! Luke gasped heavily. The only people who knew about Dracodeus Temple were him and the elders. Not even the guardians of the hall knew about it.


    The old wacko just left after teaching him something. Before he left, he told Luke that he was forming twelve halls and naming each hall ording to the twelve zodiacs. When the twelve halls were united, it would be called Dracodeus Temple.


    Severin smiled and showed the Dragoeus Ring to Luke. ¡°This is the Dracodeus Token. I think you should recognize it.¡±


    ¡°Yes! This is the Dracodeus Token! You are really the Supreme Leader!¡± Luke responded and quickly kneeled down.


    The elders behind him did the same thing too. In fact, they would think it was a shameful thing. for them to kneel before a young man in the past. However, they were honored and happy to kneel before Severin.


    ¡°Please get up. Just forgo the formality. We¡¯re a big family from now on,¡± Severin went over andheld everyone up.


    After thinking for a while, Luke said, ¡°Supreme Leader, the Sus Hall is experiencing a crisis currently. I don¡¯t know if you are aware of it.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Miss Meena here has already told me about it. Now that I¡¯m here, you don¡¯t have to worry about the Dragon and Tiger Gang anymore. It¡¯s not going to exist anymore.¡±


    Everyone was really happy to hear that. Suddenly, the Fourth Elder thought she ought to inform Severin of some information.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Supreme Leader, the gang leaders of the Dragon and Tiger Gang are very strong. Their name are Dragon and Tiger. Both of them are level six warrior emperors.¡±


    +15 BONUS She folded her arms and said proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Severin won¡¯t have any problem settling them.¡±


    As they heard that, they were less worried. If Severin could remain calm after knowing the opponents¡® attainment, it meant Severin¡¯s attainment must be higher than the opponents.


    ¡°Supreme Leader, what about the other halls? Have you found them?¡± Luke asked.


    Severin nodded and took the time to tell Luke everything that had happened.


    ¡°Haha. Great. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m already a level six warrior emperor. I won¡¯t have any problem reaching your uncle¨Cmaster¡¯s requirement. Once we have settled everything here and have our revenge, we can follow you back to South Link City,¡± Luke chuckled once he knew a big opportunity was awaiting him.


    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 1539

    Chapter 1539


    The elders were extremely excited to hear that. After all, they had been under a lot of pressuretely.


    After thinking for a bit, the Fourth Elder said eagerly, ¡°Supreme Leader, when are we going to have our revenge?¡±


    Luke was unhappy when he heard that. He reprimanded, ¡°What are you talking about? The Supreme Leader had traveled far and long to reach here. He should have the time to rest for a while and we could take him on a tour around the inds before he even considered how to retaliate against the Dragon and Tiger Gang. Why are you rushing him?¡±


    It was only then the Fourth Elder realized she had been hasty and rude. She quickly apologized, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°No worries. You can write a letter to challenge them to a duel tomorrow. The venue is the area outside of thispound. Tell them to bring all their men. It¡¯s a fight to death.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll instruct them to do itter!¡± The elders exchanged looks with each other and were excited to hear that.


    Severin looked at Meena and said, ¡°Miss Meena, I think we¡¯re not going back with you today since the fight is tomorrow. But I think it¡¯s best that you do not stay here with us because I don¡¯t want to involve you or your family in this matter.¡±


    Meena nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll get going then. I hope the best and victory to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for bringing us here,¡± Severin smiled.


    Shortly after, Meena left the ce. Luke had instructed the members to arrange amodation for Severin and also sent the members to send the challenge letter to the Dragon and Tiger Gang.


    During dinner, Luke had the kitchen prepare scrumptious dishes and alcohol to wee Severin and the others.


    Meanwhile, the two gang leaders of Dragon and Tiger Gang were furious after receiving thechallenge letter.


    ¡°Dragon! What the hell is wrong with Luke? How dare he challenge us to a duel?¡± Tiger asked.


    Dragon was Tiger¡¯s eldest brother and they were both the gang leaders of the Dragon and Tiger


    +15 BONUS garden while he hoped he could go out and kill every member of the Sus Hall now.


    On the other hand, Dragon was frowning and started thinking. ¡°That¡¯s weird. We just went to disturb them the other days and they were forced to move out of town to the hill. What gives them the audacity to send this letter to challenge us now?¡±


    He was baffled and started to make assumptions. ¡°What makes them not afraid of us anymore? Do you think they got help from someone? Like for example, an upper¨Css family?¡±


    That had reminded Tiger. ¡°Yes, something is really not right. But this letter makes me so angry!¡±


    He thought and said, ¡°If we don¡¯t ept the challenge, they might think we¡¯re scared of them.


    How are we going to rule the underground force in Littleton? People are going to make jokes about us!¡±


    Dragon nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m inking if they have decided to put everything they got into this fight after being bullied for so long.¡±


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 1540

    Chapter 1540


    That seemed very reasonable to Tiger. He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s possible. They probably we are going to surpass them very easily because we have banned them from entering the city. Although we are stronger than Luke, Sus Hall has been around longer than us and they have more warrior emperors than us.¡±


    ¡°Get our men ready. We need to ept this challenge and use this chance to destroy them. It¡¯s going to cost us more to do it but if we don¡¯t ept the challenge, it will be hard for us to find a reason to annihte them in the future,¡± Dragon said.


    Then he continued, ¡°Even if anyone from their side is able to break through and be level six warrior emperor, they still do not have the ability to kill us. It won¡¯t be easy for them to defeat us and they are going to sacrifice a lot too. Once the situation does not favor us, we can just escape. I¡¯m sure they don¡¯t have the ability to trap us there.¡±


    He firmly believed the Sus Hall could not defeat them even though they had a level seven warrior emperor on their side. The chances for him and Tiger to escape were very high.


    There was also an important factor. The Dragon and Tiger Gang was almost at the same level as the other first¨Ctier upper¨Css families in Littleton. Theoretically speaking, those families were not stupid enough to make enemies with the Dragon and Tiger Gang. Looking from all aspects. these families would try hard to avoid getting involved in the fight between the Dragon and Tiger Gang and the Sus Hall.


    After deep consideration, Dragon and Tiger worried less. They also could not what the hell Sus Hall was trying to do.


    The next morning, every member of the Sus Hall stood at a square in the middle of the hill. All of them looked serious and ferocious. They had heard about Severin and were confident that Severin was able to help them get through this crisis.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°No one from the Dragon and Tiger Gang is here yet. Is it because they are afraid we are trying to trick them so they did not dare toe? The Great Elder mocked as he looked over to Littleton.After a moment of silence, Luke replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. There are not many people who are stronger than them in Littleton. That¡¯s why they had been so unreasonable and arrogant. The letter we sent was provoking. I don¡¯t believe both of them could ept being teased and rather be cowards than ept our challenge.¡±


    +15 BONUS garden while he hoped he could go out and kill every member of the Sus Hall now.


    On the other hand, Dragon was frowning and started thinking. ¡°That¡¯s weird. We just went to disturb them the other days and they were forced to move out of town to the hill. What gives them the audacity to send this letter to challenge us now?¡±


    He was baffled and started to make assumptions. ¡°What makes them not afraid of us anymore? Do you think they got help from someone? Like for example, an upper¨Css family?¡±


    That had reminded Tiger. ¡°Yes, something is really not right. But this letter makes me so angry!¡±


    He thought and said, ¡°If we don¡¯t ept the challenge, they might think we¡¯re scared of them. How are we we going to rule the underground force in Littleton? People are going to make jokes about us!¡±


    Dragon nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking if they have decided to put everything they got into this fight after being bullied for so long.¡±


    +15 BONUS Chapter 1540


    That seemed very reasonable to Tiger. He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s possible. They probably know we are going to surpass them very easily because we have banned them from entering the city. Although we are stronger than Luke, Sus Hall has been aroundlonger than us and they have more warrior emperors than us.¡±


    ¡°Get our men ready. We need to ept this challenge and use this chance to destroy them. It¡¯s going to cost us more to do it but if we don¡¯t ept the challenge, it will be hard for us to find a reason to annihte them in the future,¡± Dragon said.


    Then he continued, ¡°Even if anyone from their side is able to break through and be level six warrior emperor, they still do not have the ability to kill us. It won¡¯t be easy for them to defeat us and they are going to sacrifice a lot too. Once the situation does not favor us, we can just escape.


    I¡¯m sure they don¡¯t have the ability to trap us there.¡±


    He firmly believed the Sus Hall could not defeat them even though they had a level seven warrior emperor on their side. The chances for him and Tiger to escape were very high.


    There was also an important factor. The Dragon and Tiger Gang was almost at the same level as the other first¨Ctier upper¨Css families in Littleton. Theoretically speaking, those families were not stupid enough to make enemies with the Dragon and Tiger Gang. Looking from all aspects, these families would try hard to avoid getting involved in the fight between the Dragon and Tiger Gang and the Sus Hall.


    After deep consideration, Dragon and Tiger worried less. They also could not what the hell Sus Hall was trying to do.


    The next morning, every member of the Sus Hall stood at a square in the middle of the hill. All of them looked serious and ferocious. They had heard about Severin and were confident that Severin was able to help them get through this crisis.


    ¡°No one from the Dragon and Tiger Gang is here yet. Is it because they are afraid we are trying to trick them so they did not dare toe?¡± The Great Elder mocked as he looked over to Littleton.After a moment of silence, Luke replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. There are not many people who are stronger than them in Littleton.


    That¡¯s why they had been so unreasonable and arrogant. The letter we sent was provoking. I don¡¯t believe both of them could ept being teased and rather be cowards than ept our challenge.¡±


    17


    ¡°Look! They¡¯re here!¡± the Fourth Elder eximed as she had been busy monitoring.


    +15 BONUS Severin, She, and the others looked over in that direction. As expected, there were nearly four thousand people flying in their direction.


    The opponent stopped when they were not too far from where the Sus Hall was. Luke waved his hand to give a signal to everyone and flew out to meet with the Dragon and Tiger Gang.


    ¡°Luke, you fatass. You have some courage challenging us to a fight today. Have you forgotten how you were chased out of the city by us a few days ago?¡± Dragon chuckled.


    On the way here, he had been careful and extra cautious to avoid any ambushing from the forest. However, there was no ambush at all. He had been using his telekinesis to see if there were any secluded families on the hill. Finally, he was able to rest assured when he realized there was


    §á§à§á§Ö.


    ¡°So these are all the people you got? I see you didn¡¯t get any help from other people. Do you know you¡¯re digging your own grave?¡± Tiger chuckled and continued, ¡°Our n is to destroy you when.


    the difference between you and us isrger. I have no idea you guys are in a hurry to end yourself. So don¡¯t me us. Although we expect to deal with some losses, we are going to get more resources after we destroy you. We just need to recruit more members in the future. And with the resources we got from you, we can grow stronger.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°No one is going to me you for fantasizing because reality is cruel.¡±


    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 1541

    Chapter 1541


    ¡°Haha! Who are you? Don¡¯t you know even your Hall Master does not dare to talk so arrogantly at us? So who gives you the right to talk to us in this way?¡± The Great Elder of the Dragon and Tiger Gang chuckled.


    He was a level four emperor warrior and his name was Anton. Once he finished talking, he waved his hand and attacked Severin with a spiritual energy beam. Severin scoffed. The spiritual energy beam did not bother him at all. He counterattacked by waving his hand to create a spiritual energy beam muchrger than his opponent Within the blink of an eye, the spiritual energy beams shed together and created a loud sound. A secondter, the spiritual energy beam from Anton was destroyed easily. Whereas, Severin¡¯s spiritual energy beam continued to charge forward at the Great Elder.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Tiger and Dragon were shocked by the result. From Severin¡¯s attack, they could safely assume Severin was at least a level six warrior emperor. Tiger quickly flew over to where the Great Elder was and formed a huge wall with his spiritual energy to stop Severin¡¯s spiritual energy beam Although it worked, he suffered great pressure from the spiritual energy beam. The sweat on his forehead had suggested how terrible he felt just now.


    ¡°I understand it now. No wonder you are so cocky. You have hired him to help out,¡± Tiger said while clenching his fist tight/


    Anton stepped forward and had a serious look on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t recall ever seeing him before. It bet he is not from Littleton but another ind.¡±


    Tiger nodded. They knew every strong fighter on this ind especially those who were level four warrior emperors and above.


    ¡°Hmph! We have more people than him and we have two level six warrior emperors. There¡¯s nothing that they can scare us!


    Let¡¯s fight til they die!¡± Dragon red angrily and held his fist tightly.


    Meanwhile, Severin flipped his hand to take out his sword and input his spiritual energy into the sword.


    +15 BONUS¡°I think I need to kill some of the people over your side to minimize the damage done to Sus Hall,¡± he said, confidently.


    ¡°Hehe. Do you seriously think you are able to fight so many of us by yourself? You¡¯re too full of yourself.¡± Dragon chuckled.


    He gripped his fist tightly and threw a punch out to create a spiritual Dragon.


    Tiger did the same too, yelling out hisbat technique. ¡°Tiger Crushing Technique!¡±


    A humongous tiger appeared and looked so real as if it could defeat anything blocking its way.


    ¡°Rose¨CPetal Rain!¡± Severin shouted.


    Thebat technique of his opponent did not affect him at all. After waving his hand, huge rose petals appeared in front of him.


    Those rose petals flew around. Everyone was astonished at how pretty they were.


    ¡°What a prettybat technique!¡±


    It turned out that Meena and strong fighters from her family were watching the fight from far away. Although they were not participating in the fight, they really wanted to see the fight..


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how scary it would be if these rose petals had high attack power. I eyeballed and estimated there could roughly be around one hundred petals.¡±


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 1542

    Chapter 1542


    Those rose petals left a huge impression on Deacon.


    ¡°Whatbat technique is this? I can feel the waves in those petals and they are very strong.¡± Tiger frowned. He waved his hand to control the tiger. As such, the tiger left out a roar and charged forward.


    ¡°Go!¡± Severin waved his hand too Then the rose in a peculiar track toward the petals flew opponent. It looks so slow but the speed was very fast. Within a second, they had reached where the tiger was.


    ¡°Charge!¡± Luke raised his hand andmanded his men. The fight started.


    Explosions happened everywhere. The rose petal exploded as it reached its target. After the humongous tiger and dragon were attacked by probably four or five rose petals each, they disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°This is impossible! What is his attainment? Why does our attack seem like nothing to him?* Tiger was so scared that his face turned pale. The Tiger Crushing Technique was his favorite and strongestbat technique. He just did not expect to see it being destroyed by Severin¡¯s rose petal so easily.


    ¡°Hisbat technique is not as simple as it looks. Maybe that technique is a Sun¨Cgrade technique!


    The look on Dragon did not look good either Just then, there were almost forty to fifty rose petals flying toward them. They circled around to surround all the members of the Dragon and Tiger Gang¡°Damn it, we¡¯re surrounded.¡± By the time Anton¡¯s attack got destroyed by the rose petals, he thought of escaping but he was toote.


    ¡°What should we do? What should we do?¡± the Second Elder asked with his trembling voice. He had felt so close to death before!


    ¡°Oh, my god! The Supreme Leader is so strong! Everyone from the Sus Hall got so excited upon seeing the result. They knew they had won the fight!


    Explosions were everywhere again. Dragon, Tiger, and the elders started to fall down from the sky one by one. Their bodies suffered great injuries from the explosion and were already dead when they fell from the sky.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Die!¡± Sofia shouted ferociously. She fought like a warrior and killed a level three warrior emperor with just one punch.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°I have no idea Miss Sofia is so strong!¡± A few elders from the Sus Hall were shocked to witness Sofia¡¯s fight. Although She and Diane were not as strong as Sofia, they kept themselves busy by fighting with people who were around the same level as they were.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re screwed! Dragon, Tiger, and the elders are dead!¡±


    All of the members of the Dragon and Tiger Gang lost their will to fight further and tried to run for their lives when they knew their gang leaders and the elders were dead.


    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 1543

    Chapter 1543


    ¡°No! I¡¯m not ready to die!¡±


    The members of the Dragon and Tiger Gang started to throw their armor and weapons away. Some of them looked despair.


    ¡°Kill every f*cking one of them for how they bullied us in the past!¡±


    Luke had transformed into a killing machine. He charged into the crowd and started killing. They had been suppressing their feelings for way too long.


    The fight did notst long. It only took twenty minutes until the fight was over. The Dragon and Tiger Gang never had a chance of victory. None of them survived. Whereas, Sus Hall had nearly two or three hundred injuries but no one died.


    ¡°Yes! We won!¡±


    ¡°We won!¡±


    The members shouted out loud and were full of excitement.


    ¡°Alright. Hurry up and clean up the battlefield. There¡¯s no rush in celebrating yet,¡± the Great Elder of the Sus Hall ordered cheerfully.


    This was something he did not dream of just a few days ago. In fact, they were worried about how to handle the crisis to avoid being destroyed by the Dragon and Tiger Gang yesterday. Then they had a victory fight and it was the Dragon and Tiger Gang who got destroyed insteadContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°That was fast. They are really very strong.¡± The Carneys smiled as they overlooked the whole fight.


    Many fighters around heard the fighting and also joined to see the fight. All of them were shocked at the result. Especially those who understood the whole situation. When they found out it was afight between the Dragon and Tiger Gang and the Sus Hall, all of them prayed hard for the Sus Hall because they thought the Sus Hall was going to lose. Yet, the result was way out of their expectation.


    The Sus Hall quickly cleaned up the battlefield and collected their loot.


    On the same night, Ruben¡¯s father, Marco Gregory who was also the head of the Gregory finally realized something was wrong. He called upon the bodyguards who were supposed to


    ¨C


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Where is Ruben? Why hasn¡¯t I seen him from yesterday morning?¡± Marco asked angrily while ring at the bodyguards.


    He was aware of the things Ruben did. However, things were slowly getting out of hand as Ruben had been bullying people more often than ever. Marco started to worry that one day, Ruben might offend someone who dared to kill him so he had been strict with Ruben a few days ago and refrained him from doing bad things again.


    However, he had not seen Ruben since yesterday morning. He had a bad feeling something bad.


    might have happened.


    The bodyguards exchanged looks with each other and frowned vehemently.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 1544

    Chapter 1544


    In fact, those bodyguards were starting to worry too. They knew where and what Ruben was going to do. Theoretically speaking, Ruben should have been backst night. However, he did not. Which meant something must have gone wrong.


    Marco was no stupid person. He closely observed the expression on the bodyguards and discovered something,


    ¡°Julian!¡± he called upon a bodyguard. Julian quickly headed over but he was so scared that his legs were wobbly. ¡°Sir¨Csir, Mister Ruben has gone on a holiday.¡±


    Marco sneered. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you one more chance to tell me the truth or I¡¯m going to kill you Do you really think I don¡¯t know my own son? When is he ever a fan of going on a holiday? Tell me the truth now!¡±


    Julian kneeled on the floor and answered with fear, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t kill me. Mister Ruben had gone out together with Mister Maximus. There was a rogue fighter apanied by three beautiful women. They were flying past the city and Mister Ruben saw them. He had his eyes on those women so he asked us to follow them. Yesterday morning, he had brought some strong fighters with him and Mister Maximus too.¡±


    Marco clenched his fist angrily. ¡°F*ck this kid! Why can¡¯t he change? Sooner orter, he¡¯s going to die because of woman!¡±


    Obviously, he realized Ruben had gone out to do bad things again. However, he did not reckon his son had died. Based on what Julian said, Ruben was only after some rogue fighters so he did not think it could be that serious.


    Ruben¡¯s mother, Roxanne, was there too. ¡°Ruben is still a child. It¡¯s normal that he¡¯s a little naughty. Don¡¯t get angry. When he gets tired of it, he will stop eventually.¡±Marco red at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re the reason he¡¯s like this. You have spoilt him!¡±


    Roxanne smiled embarrassedly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about him anymore, is there?¡±


    Then she frowned and continued, ¡°They should have been back by now if they left yesterday morning. So where could he be now?¡±


    Julian answered, ¡°Ma¡¯am, those three women are really very stunning. They are more beautiful than the most beautiful woman in Tond. Maybe Mister Ruben wants to spend more days with


    ¨C


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°That could be it. They are really very beautiful. Maybe Mister Ruben is worried that you and Mister Marco found out about it but he could not resist the temptation. I think he¡¯s going to be back tomorrow,¡± another bodyguard chipped in his opinion He even gulped secretly as he remembered how beautiful Diane, She, and Sofia were


    ¡°Alright. We just want to know where he is. That¡¯s all that matters. Roxanne did not think it could be a problem and let the bodyguards leave.


    However, Marco did not think the same way. ¡°I¡¯m just a little worried something might have happened to them and that¡¯s why they are not back yet.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a bunch of rogue fighters What is there to worry about? Besides, Maximus is with him. He¡¯s going to make sure your son is safe. Can you stop being suspicious all day long? No one on Draco Heaven Ind has the audacity to kill him,¡± Roxanne said Marco asked, ¡°What if he bumped into some people who do not care? There isn¡¯t any strong fighter with him to protect him. What are you going to do if he gets killed? Even if you can take revenge for him, he¡¯s not going to be alive anymore.¡±


    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 1545

    Chapter 1545


    After hearing that, Roxanne felt bad and looked terrible. ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it! Maximus is with him, isn¡¯t he? What are you so afraid of? Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s going toe back tomorrow.¡±


    On the same night of the fight, Luke had gathered Severin, Sofia, Diane, and She to pass the loot to them. Severin was not interested in thebat technique, weapons, or attaintment technique.


    He told Luke to give them to the members and only took the spiritual herbs that were suitable for alchemy.


    After distributing the loot, everyone was in a high mood and wanted to celebrate the victory.


    The next day, Severin gathered Luke and the elders, These are third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pills. They should help you guys to increase your attainment. Take them. He passed the alchemical pills over.


    ¡°These are really third¨Cgrade alchemical pills! Supreme leader, why do you have so many valuable alchemical pills?¡±


    The Great Elder looked at the alchemical pill and gulped. Never in his wildest dream that he would one day be given one. He had remained as a level five warrior emperor for a long time. With that alchemical pill, he had no problem leveling up.


    She smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Severin is a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist. So it¡¯s not a problem for him to have these alchemical pills. All he needs are the spiritual herbs and he could transform them into alchemical pills.¡±


    Everyone was excited to hear that because they had never heard anyone was able to be a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist before. Yet, they had seen one with their own eyes now andthe person was their Supreme Leader.


    Just then, Severin asked, ¡°Mister Luke, what¡¯s your n?¡±


    Luke answered, ¡°We¡¯re going to go into the city first. When we moved out here, there were still a lot of businesses that we had not settled. Especially after we have defeated the Dragon and Tiger Gang. There is no time to take over their businesses so I n to sell it at a cheap price.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I think of too. Hurry up and settle them so you can move to South Link City with us.¡±


    +15 BONUS They continued with their discussion. When it was finished, Severin, Diane, Sofia, and She flew back to Littleton. He was afraid the Gregory would disturb the Carneys because they killed Ruben.


    Thus, he nned to stay with the Carneys for the next few days When Deacon knew Ruben was killed by Severin, he could not help and worried. It was not until Severin showed up that he knew he had nothing to worry about.


    During the afternoon, Marco could not wait any longer. He gathered the elders.


    ¡°My son hasn¡¯t been back for days. I¡¯m worried about him. Based on what Julian said, the rogue fighters are staying with the Carneys. Ruben had gone there to look for them so I want to go over to the Carneys now and ask them where Ruben is. If they dare to hide the truth, I will destroy the Carneys!¡± Marco said angrily.


    ¡°Mister Ruben, don¡¯t you think you are worrying too much? I know that Maximus is with Mister Ruben. What can happen to Ruben when Maximus is there to protect him?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 1546

    GET IT NOW


    +15 BONUS Chapter 1546


    +15 BONUS Marco voiced his concerns, ¡°I¡¯ve been having a bad feelingtely, and I think it¡¯s best for us to check up on them. They should have returned by yesterday or this morning at the verytest. That they have not returned even though it is already one in the afternoon is cause for concern Roxanne then came in and chimed with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go too! I¡¯m pretty sure nothing would have happened to Ruben, but I agree with you when you say that it¡¯s a little odd for them not to have returned yet. I¡¯m curious to see just how beautiful the three women are, and how they y were able to captivate our son like that.¡±


    ¡°In that case, gather up our family¡¯s strongest warrior emperors The Carneys will be unnerved for sure if our strongest men show up there,¡± Marco decided after a moment¡¯s thought and nodded Shortly thereafter, Marco, along with his wife Roxanne and a dozen warrior emperors, set off for Littleton. In less than thirty minutes, Marco and his entourage were flying in the skies above the Carneys¡® vi. As he gazed at the vi below, Marco had a cold smile as he called out, ¡°Show yourself, Deacon!¡±


    Marco disyed scant regard for the Carneys. Being a level eight warrior emperor, he possessed the strength to single¨C


    handedly erase the Carneys¡® existence from Littleton. Furthermore, he had brought along the entire cohort of his family¡¯s formidable warriors for that visit.


    Deacon¡¯s temper red up when he heard Marco¡¯s disrespectful tone, especially since Severin andthe others were present too. Deacon flew out with the Carneys¡® st men and promptly positioned themselves in front of Marco. Severin came out too.


    ¡°Sir, that man and those three women. They... They¡¯re all at the Carneys! Doesn¡¯t that mean...¡±


    Julian, whom Marco brought along to help identify the people, had already recognized Severin¡¯s group before Marco could say anything. His expression then turned extremely sullen Severin and his three women were all at the Carneys, and the situation seemed to bode ill for Ruben.


    ¡°They are exquisitely beautiful. It shouldn¡¯t be that much of a surprise that my son is smitten by them!¡± Marco remarked. He could not help but feel his heart race as he imagined how challenging it would be for anyone to resist such allure. He mused that even he might be seduced by them, let alone his son, who had always been enamored with women.


    +15 BONUS Deacon came forward and addressed Marco, ¡°You¡¯re in Tond, and you¡¯re also on the Carneys¡®


    turf. Please show some politeness when you speak.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Marco scoffed. ¡°Politeness is earned. If your attainment level matched mine, I might consider being polite. As it stands, I see no reason to extend that courtesy.¡±


    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 1547

    +15 BONUS GET IT NOW Chapter 1547


    +15 BONUS Marco¡¯s overwhelming intimidation left Deacon seething, but thetter was unable to retort.


    Roxanne was unable to restrain herself any longer and implored Deacon, ¡°Where is my son? Where are Maximus and the others?¡±


    Deacon replied nonchntly. I haven¡¯t a clue as to where your son is Why ask me if you can¡¯t locate him? I¡¯m not responsible for him.¡± Deacon raised his voice intentionally, drawing the attention of onlookers in Littleton who were keen to witness the unfolding drama.


    There was frustration etched across Roxanne¡¯s face as she gritted her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me. My son... My son...¡± She felt it challenging to discuss her son¡¯s actions, especially in public.


    Severin had a subtle smile as he came forward and said, ¡°What seems to be the issue with your son, madam? Why do you seek the Carneys when your son is missing? We¡¯ve never met him before.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Marco clenched his fist and locked eyes with Severin. He shot back angrily, ¡°You killed him, didn¡¯t you? Tell me the truth! I did not hear anything from him after he came to look for you and your three women. I¡¯ll make you die an agonizing death if you don¡¯t set the record straight!¡±


    Severin abandoned any pretense of deception and responded bluntly, ¡°Ah, so your son wascoveting my women. It¡¯s unfortunate that he wasn¡¯t strong enough. I killed him and his associates.


    ¡°You... You killed him?¡± Marco¡¯s face turned crimson as he stared intently at Severin.


    ¡°Unbelievable! Who is that kid? How audacious could he be to have killed Ruben?¡±


    ¡°Man, his women are so beautiful. I¡¯m not surprised that Ruben had the hots for them. But that guy is on a whole other level of bravery to kill Ruben. It¡¯s as good as a death sentence.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, he¡¯ll be dead for sure. He¡¯s with the Carneys, so he must have a very good rtionship with them. It¡¯s sad that Carneys¡® will be implicated in this even though they were innocent.¡±


    ¡°As if being reckless isn¡¯t bad enough, I get the feeling that he¡¯s a little stupid. The Gregories might not have discovered who the culprit was if he didn¡¯t confess. Now that they¡¯ve found out, it would be a miracle if they decided not to kill him.¡±


    +15 BONUS A crowd began to gather, and some even took to the skies for a better view. Littleton¡¯s upper¨Css families, as well as Sus Hall¡¯s strongest, had alle to witness the episode. Most spectators were not very optimistic about Severin¡¯s chances and expected him to die. However, those from Sus Hall were confident, sporting smiles as they disyed unwavering faith in their hall master and his wives.


    Severin chuckled and asked, ¡°Yes, I did. I can¡¯t lie to you, right? Your name is Marco, right? Well, I killed your son because he provoked me and tried to hit on my women. I suggest you reconsider your position and retreat if you have anymon sense.


    You¡¯ll be joining your son in the afterworld if you want to seek vengeance for him.¡±


    ¡°You son¨Cof¨Ca¨Cb*tch! How dare you make such threats after killing my son? I¡¯ll have you yed and sliced into pieces after I¡¯m done with you,¡± Roxanne dered, her fury unchecked. Her son¡¯s culpability had no bearing on her doting on him, and her emotions erupted upon learning of his death. She clenched her fists, and an overpowering aura soon enveloped them.


    ¡°Take this!¡± Roxanne¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot as she thrust both fists forward. Two enormous spiritual energy geese appeared, darting swiftly toward Severin.¡°Be careful, Severin. This woman wields considerable power. She¡¯s a level seven warrior emperor,¡± Deacon cautioned, observing the iing attack with growing concern. His face darkened with worry as he voiced a warning.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 1548

    Chapter 1548


    ¡°No need to worry,¡± Severin responded with a chuckle. He faced the iing attack without at hint of apprehension and simply clenched his fist to unleash a punch. ¡°Stonebreaker Fist!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    An enormous fist materialized before him as he called out the technique¡¯s name. His attack exuded a terrifying aura and surged directly ahead with a resounding rush of wind.


    ¡°The momentum is formidable! Is that the true Stonebreaker Fist, the most basic soil¨Cgrade low-


    rankbat technique?¡±


    Sever promation of his technique left many observers in disbelief. After all, it was widely regarded as the most rudimentarybat technique, one typically practiced at lower attainment levels. Most practitioners generally eschewed such techniques when they reached higher levels.


    However, Severin¡¯s Stonebreaker Fist exhibited overwhelming power and momentum, leading spectators to question if it was indeed the same technique.


    ¡°It is indeed the Stonebreaker Fist, but the fact that he could employ it with such might suggests to me that his attainment level greatly surpasses that of Roxanne,¡± a gray¨Chaired elderly man mused as he stroked his beard.


    The two spiritual energy geese were swiftly obliterated by the muchrger fist.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Mybat technique is a high¨Crank Sky¨Cgrade technique! How could it crumble under his Stonebreaker Fist?¡± Roxanne voiced her disbelief as she watched in shock. She could not fathom a scenario in which herbat technique would be bested by the Stonebreaker Fist.¡°Honey! Look out!¡± Marco called out.


    As Roxanne remained in her stupor, the residual energy in Severin¡¯s Stonebreaker Fist surged toward her in the blink of an eye and loomed directly before her.


    ¡°No!¡± Roxanne snapped back to reality too little, toote. Though the Stonebreaker Fist was not at full force, it struck her firmly and propelled her backward.


    A muffled thud resonated throughout the air as Roxanne was sent flying. Several hundred meterster, she crashed heavily onto the ground Disbelief filled Roxanne¡¯s eyes, and blood spewed from her mouth.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Honey!¡± Marco cried out in anguish as he flew down. He crouched beside Roxanne and clutched her hands tightly.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Marco¡¯s eyes welled with tears. Roxanne held a special ce in his heart among his ten wives.


    ¡°1...¡± Roxanne attempted to speak, but whatever remaining embers of life departed from her body as she sumbed to her injuries.


    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 1549

    Chapter 1549


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Honey!¡± After realizing that Roxanne was dead, Marco¡¯s eyes were filled with a menacing and bloodshot rage. He nced up and unleashed a guttural scream. In a sh, he ascended into the air and bellowed, ¡°Kill him! Attack him all at once!¡±


    One of the elders was a little apprehensive. He questioned Marco, ¡°Sir, his... It won¡¯t do us any good to mess with someone of his attainment. He¡¯s so strong that even the most basic of techniques are powerful beyondpare. Don¡¯t you think his attainment might be stronger than yours?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of! We won¡¯t know until we give it a try! Our strength lies in our numbers! Marco retorted, already consumed by wrath. He clenched his fists and channeled his spiritual energy into them Severin sneered when he observed their persistent defiance. Eager to conclude the battle, he unsheathed a sword and infused it with spiritual energy. The sword emitted a piercing cry as it vibrated faintly, sending involuntary shivers down each onlooker¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Attack him without holding back! I¡¯ll kill anyone who attempts to escape!¡± Marco resolved to give his all against Severin.


    Even with theirbinedbat techniques, Severin¡¯s Rose Petal Rain brought down many of the Gregories¡® members. They plummeted from the sky one by one as they breathed theirst.


    ¡°Who is this person? His strength is overwhelming!¡±


    ¡°It is, indeed Over a dozen formidable warrior emperors were all dealt with so effortlessly. Let¡¯s not forget that there are some level five and level six warrior emperors, with Marco being the strongest of them all at level eight warrior emperor.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? The Dragon and Tiger Gang disappeared overnight because of him!¡±


    There was a buzz of conversation among the onlookers. Many of them had begun gazing uponSeverin with fear.


    ¡°Your strength is amazing, and yourbat skills are incredible too.¡± Deacon took the opportunity to engage Severin in conversation.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re being too kind,¡± Severin responded with a chuckle. She had already descended to retrieve the spatial rings from the fallen men.


    +15 BONUS Deep down, Deacon felt delighted. Given that the event happened in full view of many, the news would soon spread across the entire ind. Other aristocratic families in Littleton would soon hear of his association with such a formidable individual that would effectively ce his family in a much more influential position within Littleton and even across the entire ind. Few would dare to provoke him.


    After some contemtion, Meena instructed the Carneys¡® bodyguards. ¡°Why are you just standing there? Hurry and clean up the battlefield for Mister Severin. Dump these bodies in the sea for the fish to feed on.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± The Carneys¡® bodyguards promptly seized the opportunity to curry favor with Severin After ying the Gregories¡® most formidable individuals, any lucky survivor would be frightened into fleeing. Severin could no longer be bothered with them anymore. The crowd dispersed while Severin and hispanions went to the Gregories¡® ce to view their spoils. While they may not have in a lot of members, the ones they did kill were all¨Cpowerful, granting them a bountiful harvest of spiritual herbs. There were several hundred such herbs, with nearly a hundred being fourth¨Cgrade spiritual herbs. Severin was especially pleased by that.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 1550

    Chapter 1550


    "I''ve umted a significant number of spiritual herbs in the past month. Once I have some free time, I''ll focus on refining more pills to assist ourrades within Dracodeus Temple. It would be good to boost their progress within our limited time frame," Severin contemted as he used his mental energy to assess the spiritual herbs within the spatial ring.


    At night, Severin remained industrious and dedicated himself to pill refinement. More specifically, he utilized second-grade high-rank and third-grade low-rank spiritual herbs to create a substantial quantity of pills. The following morning. She, Diane, and the others eagerly sought out Severin.


    "Hehe, can you guess why we''re here, honey?'' Diane inquired yfully,


    Severin saw how well-dressed they were and could not help himself from smiling. "Of course. You''ve all been wanting to explore the nearby inds, right? Let''s go, then! I''ll do some sightseeing with all of you during the day and spend my nights focusing on alchemy."


    "Thank you, honey! You''re the best," She said. She went forward and immediately held


    Severin''s arm.


    Severin smiled and said, "How about we head downstairs for some breakfast before we set off on


    our ind-hopping tour? It''s a good opportunity for me to relieve some stress too."


    During the subsequent three days, Severin continued his nightly alchemical pursuits while


    enjoying daytime ind excursions with his lovely women. Three dayster, Luke and his


    associates from Sus Hall sessfully disposed of their property. However, the property was primarily exchanged for various spiritual herbs, as ordinary currency held little importance to


    them.


    "We''ve finallypleted everything, sir! Our apologies for the dy," Luke said as he raised a


    toast to Severin.


    Severin smiled and responded, "Not to worry. We haven''t just been sitting around doing nothing either. We took the chance to explore some beautiful scenery. Your men fly a little too slow, and I''m worried you might have encountered some potential danger along the way. It was important for us to wait for your arrival before departing."


    "When should we make a move, then? There will be more than four thousand of us traveling, and


    +15 BONUS


    Before Severin could say anything. She told them, "Larry has already made the necessary arrangements for your convenience. Once you arrive, you''ll be able to move right into your new ce."


    "That''s fantastic," the elder eximed with delight. The following morning, Severin and his entourage embarked on their journey.


    Once outside the city. Severin waved his hand and took out his flying sword. It grew in size rapidly, eventually amodating several thousand people before taking to the skies.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "This is amazing! What sort of spiritual weapon is this, and how could it grow to such an


    enormous size?" Many observers were taken aback by the sight. Though they had seen flying


    swords that could increase in size, witnessing one expand to this extent was a first for them. It


    was undoubtedly a mark of the sword''s exceptional quality.


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 1551

    Chapter 1551


    Many looked on enviously at the colossal flying sword. When they thought of how easily the Gregories¡®


    had been killed just a few days ago, their impulses were promptly quelled. While such a treasure was


    undoubtedly very desirable, anyone who wished to seize it would need to be stronger than its owner.


    our flying sword is truly remarkable. It can expand to such a colossal size in addition to maintaining


    such an impressive speed. I never imagined I¡¯d have the opportunity to ride something like this. It¡¯s an


    anecdote I¡¯ll brag about for lifetimes toe,¡± the second elder of Sus Hall remarked while standing on


    it


    Severin smiled wryly and replied. ¡°It can travel at a rather decent speed, but its increased size makes it


    heavier. This, in turn, required more spiritual energy and mental energy, particrly when there¡¯s a


    sizable number of people riding it.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t we need to take plenty of breaks along the way then?¡± Diane asked concernedly.


    Severin smiled and assured her, ¡°Not necessarily. As long as we follow the same approach we used


    when we came here, I can manage the increased energy consumption without issue. A bit of rest on a


    deserted ind during the night would do just fine.¡±


    Diane nodded in understanding


    Three dayster, Severin and hispanions arrived back in. Larry, Rachel, and others were already


    waiting outside South County Mansion.


    When Luke and his group arrived, Severin had everyone introduce themselves to the others. He then


    instructed Larry and the others to arrange some amodation for Luke¡¯s party.


    ¡°Mom! Dad! You¡¯re finally back!¡± Selene eximed with excitement. She rushed over and immediately


    threw herself into her parents¡® arms.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made a lot of progress, Selene! You¡¯re now a level seven profound master,¡± Diane praised as


    she discerned Selene¡¯s attainment. ¡°Was my assessment correct this time?¡± she then asked


    Severin.


    Severin nodded in affirmation. ¡°Very much so. It appears you¡¯ve grown incredibly skilled in utilizing the


    Mind¡¯s Eye technique. Selene has reached the attainment of a level seven profound master. She


    secured this breakthrough during our absence, which shows just how remarkable her


    +15 BONUS


    Diane felt ted. That¡¯s fantastic! My mastery of the Mind¡¯s Eye technique has improved so much


    compared to before.¡±


    ¡°Really? Let me give it a try too!¡± She immediately attempted to assess her own proficiency. Her


    expression soon sank as she said, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll need further practice. My reading gives Selene¡¯s


    attainment as being that of a level nine profound master.¡±


    Severin offered a subtle smile and reassured her. ¡°The difference isn¡¯t that great, so that¡¯s an indication


    of good progress on your part. Your mastery of the Mind¡¯s Eye technique will improve further, and when


    that happens, your assessments of others attainments won¡¯t be that far off anymore.¡±


    Sofia stood to one side and remarked with a pout, ¡°You Te already far better than I am. I¡¯m only at the


    level of a grandmaster when ites to this technique. There¡¯s still much for me to catch up to all of


    you.¡± As soon as she said that, she immediately realized that she had misspoken.


    She promptly caught on and eximed, ¡°When did you learn the Mind¡¯s Eye technique?¡±


    Diane, too, was taken aback for a moment. However, she soon covered her mouth and giggled. ¡±


    Looks like you couldn¡¯t resist the allure of it.¡±


    Sofia realized her secret had been revealed and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Well, both of you learned it already


    anyway, so I thought I should follow suit too. I can¡¯t be the only one who never learned it,


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    right?¡±


    ¡°We have only four months left. I asked Rachel and the others, but they did not have any news yet


    about Lepus Hall and Simia Hall. These are the only two halls remaining. I¡¯m not sure if we¡¯ll be


    able to find them,¡± Diane said.

 Chapter 1552

    Chapter 1552


    Chapter 1552


    Severin replied somewhat helplessly, saying, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything else we can do to


    speed things up. They¡¯re actively making inquiries about the two halls. Dracodom might be big, but we


    only have a few cities left. We probably will receive news soon, if we look at it from that


    perspective.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Sofia grinned slightly and asked, ¡°When do you n to visit my father at the Stormy Moon Sect? You


    said you¡¯de with me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a couple of days first. We just returned, after all. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to refine


    some pills and catch up with the other hall masters. Give me three days before we set off,¡± Severin


    replied with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯lle along!¡± She promptly dered.


    ¡°Me too! I haven¡¯t seen the sect yet, and I¡¯m curious to know what it¡¯s like,¡± Diane added


    enthusiastically.


    ¡°Can Ie along?¡± Elsa appeared out of nowhere with her hands behind her back. She was


    smiling slyly after overhearing their conversation


    ¡°You seem to be in a very good mood, Elsa. How has your progress been during our absence? Have


    you managed to understand the recipes and materials?¡± She asked curiously upon seeing Elsa¡¯s


    cheerful demeanor.


    Elsa smiled and replied, ¡°I am in a good mood! I¡¯ve be an alchemist now. I might just be a first


    -grade low¨Crank alchemist, but that¡¯s already more than enough for me.¡±


    ¡°What?! You¡¯re already an alchemist?¡±


    She, Diane, and Sofia were not the only ones who were surprised. Even Severin was taken aback


    by what he heard. He had hoped Elsa would be able to digest the information he shared with her


    over the past few days, and he did not expect her to be a first¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist in


    such a short time.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to my senior who visited me a few days ago and gave me some guidance. I started


    experimenting and managed to sessfully refine a pillst night, so that would make me a first-


    grade low¨Crank alchemist now,¡± Elsa exined.


    Severin smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad! Your talent has exceeded my expectations. In that case,


    +15 BONUS


    Elsa rolled her eyes at Severin. ¡°Sounds like a half¨Chearted reward to me.¡±


    Severin shrugged his shoulders and asked, ¡°Is that so? What kind of reward would you prefer then?


    Elsa pondered briefly and eximed, ¡°How about a sumptuous meal?¡±


    ¡°A sumptuous meal, you say? He can do that with a lift of his finger! Tell him to prepare some


    barbecued rabbit meat for you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find that rewarding. She chimed in with excitement.


    Severin blushed slightly when She brought up his barbecued rabbit meat again.


    ¡°Barbecued meat? That sounds a little greasy. I don¡¯t like greasy food, Elsa blurted out without much


    thought.


    Severin immediately agreed, ¡°It is, and it¡¯s also quite troublesome. Barbecuing takes a lot of time. Shall


    we dine at a five¨Cstar hotel instead?¡±

 Chapter 1553

    Chapter 1553


    Chapter 1553


    When She heard that, she panicked and hastily said to Elsa, ¡°Don¡¯t believe a word he says, Elsa.


    His barbecued meats are the best. They¡¯re better than any dish you find at a five¨Cstar restaurant!


    You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t get a taste of it.¡±


    Diane immediately chimed in and said, ¡°Absolutely! He¡¯s just saying that to avoid going through


    all the trouble. His barbecue is the best I¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    Sofia then gulped and added, ¡°Stop it, you two. Just thinking about the aroma is enough to trigger


    my inner carnivore.¡±


    Elsa had a puzzled expression as she responded, ¡°Aren¡¯t you exaggerating? I guess I¡¯ll have to give


    it a try then.¡± She then turned to Severin and said with a smile, ¡°Looks like your three wives love


    your barbecue very much. Guess we¡¯ll have to go with that for today¡¯s reward then¡­¡±


    Severin was speechless. He raised his eyebrows yfully as he retorted, ¡°But didn¡¯t you just say


    you don¡¯t like greasy food?¡±


    Elsa grinned mischievously and said, ¡°That was then and this is now. The main has spoken, so


    I¡¯ve decided to be the bigger person and sample your culinary skills.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t run away from it now, can you?¡± She chuckled heartily.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°I want to eat some too!¡± Selene jumped for joy several times.


    Diane concurred and said, ¡°Oh yeah! Selene hasn¡¯t tasted your cooking yet! You are obliged to


    make that today.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the forest at the city outskirts for this barbecue then. It¡¯s a little difficult to do so at


    home, and there¡¯s no suitable location either. The nearby mountains will do. We can catch a wild


    rabbit when we get there,¡± Severin finally gave in.


    ¡°Awesome! Let¡¯s head there now!¡± She could not wait any longer.


    The six of them soon took flight and headed straight for the woods just outside the city. It did not


    take long before Elsa and Selene were drooling at the mouthwatering aroma of the barbecue.


    ¡°It smells heavenly!¡± Elsa eximed excitedly as she eagerly epted the piece of meat She


    handed to her.


    ¡°Haha, the aroma itself is already irresistible, right? Take one bite and you¡¯ll remember this taste


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Wow, Dad! It is very delicious.¡± Selene took a bite at that moment. Her eyes immediately lit up


    and radiated with an innocent charm.


    Severin chuckled. His heart felt warm, following his daughter¡¯s adorable enthusiasm. ¡°Eat as


    much as you like then!¡±


    Elsa then took a bite andmented, ¡°It is delicious. It¡¯s not greasy at all even though it looks like it.


    As the former senior director of the auction house, Elsa had savored countless delicacies


    throughout the world and was thus a connoisseur of vors. However, Severin¡¯s delectable rabbit.


    meat was simply out of this world. She indulged in it without much ado and wolfed everything


    down like there was no tomorrow.

 Chapter 1554

    Chapter 1554


    ¡°How do you find it, Elsa? It¡¯s worth all that trouble, don¡¯t you agree?¡± She asked with a smile midway


    through the meal.


    Elsa nodded, but she managed to squeeze in a littleint. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s amazing. But it is a shame


    that we don¡¯t have any wine to apany this meal. It¡¯ll be even better with wine.¡±


    Severin¡¯s memory seemed to have been jolted, and he immediately produced a few bottles of wine with


    a wave of his hand. ¡°I almost forgot I had some spiritual wine with me. We can all share some, but be


    warned: this wine can easily get you drunk, so don¡¯t drink too much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! I didn¡¯t expect you to have wine too! Don¡¯t mind if I do, then.¡± Elsa said with a smile. She


    took a bottle and sipped some from it. ¡°Whoa, it tastes amazing! It goes well with the barbecued meat.


    This is honestly quite enjoyable.¡±


    Selene pouted when she watched all the adults enjoying the wine. ¡°Why can¡¯t I get any? I want


    some too.¡±


    Severin smiled at Selene and said, ¡°You¡¯re young to drink. You can try it when you¡¯re older, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Selene replied with a pout.


    They returned to the city after finishing their meal, and it was already nightfall by the time they arrived.


    Severin took a bath and immediately began refining some pills.


    Three dayster, Severin gathered all the hall masters of the ten halls, distributed some pills to each of


    them, and then set out for Stormy Moon Sect with Sofia and the others.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little surprised that your dad hasn¡¯t met Mister Severin yet. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little like putting


    the cart before the horse that you¡¯re with him before he¡¯s even met your father?¡± Elsa asked Sofia out


    of boredom midway through their


    journey.


    Sofia nced at Severin before replying to Elsa, ¡°My dad hasn¡¯t met him in person yet, but I have


    mentioned Severin to him before. My father knows that Severin is a very talented person with good


    character. He¡¯s given us his approval.¡± Sofia paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Besides, I met someone


    I like, so it¡¯s only natural for me to put in the effort to make it work. We can¡¯t let our parents have the


    final say when ites to these things.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense! You should strive to get work toward your happiness,¡± Elsa agreed.


    +15 BONUS


    Severin then asked Sofia, ¡°Based on our current speed, how much longer do you think we¡¯ll need


    before we reach our destination?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s consideration, Sofia replied, ¡°I estimate we¡¯ll arrive before nightfall. Your flying


    sword is significantly faster than my flying speed.¡±


    Severin nodded and continued to move forward. As the daylight grew dim, Sofia pointed ahead


    and said, ¡°Do you see those tworge mountains? That¡¯s where the Stormy Moon Sect is located.¡±


    She, Diane, and Elsa immediately stood up when they heard that


    Severin expanded his mental energy and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s quite lively there. I¡¯m surprised that there


    are several streets teeming with disciples there.¡±


    Sofia exined with a smile, ¡°Yes, there are several small towns at the base of the mountain


    Some disciples were recruited from there, while some of the disciples¡® family members set up


    shops on that street to sell stuff like spirit beast meat. It¡¯s good because they can go shopping and


    visit their families¡± Following a pause, Sofia added, ¡°Although practitioners are supposed to be


    detached from worldly affairs, they¡¯re still human, after all. Family bonds can never bepletely


    abandoned, and that was why my father implemented this system.¡±


    Birk, who was sitting in one of the halls, frowned and stood up. He remarked, ¡°Someone¡¯s mental


    energy is probing into our sect¡±

 Chapter 1555

    Chapter 1555


    Birk was in a meeting with several elders when he suddenly detected a faint trace of mental


    energy sweeping across their sect before disappearing. He was able to sense it even though the


    fluctuation was quite weak and hard to detect.


    ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t feel anything?¡± A middle¨Caged man frowned, appearing somewhat puzzled.


    An elder who was an alchemy master chimed in with a solemn expression, ¡°I felt it too. The


    person retracted their mental energy in just a moment, but there¡¯s no doubt that someone was


    observing our sect using their mental energy.¡±


    The great elder clenched his fist in anger and eximed, ¡°This is outrageous! Who would dare to


    do such a thing? Don¡¯t they realize that we¡¯re a secluded sect? How could they just sense our


    location on a whim with their mental energy? It¡¯s a tant act of disrespect!¡± The great elder


    continued with a request, ¡°Please allow me to teach this intruder a lesson. They shall be made to


    understand that mental energy should never be used for indiscriminate acts.¡±


    ¡°This is a direct provocation to our sect! We are a formidable sect, and the intruder ought to have.


    known that to begin with. Given our reputation, I am inclined to believe that they were courting


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    danger when they ventured so far as to try and gather information on our sect,¡± the second elder


    added, clearly agitated.


    ¡°This intruder¡¯s mental energy is very strong, perhaps the both of you should go there together to


    give the person a stern warning. Avoid escting things further if they realize their mistake. After all,


    this isn¡¯t a particrly terrible offense,¡± Birk suggested after pondering over the


    situation.


    The great elder and the second elder exchanged nces. After nodding in agreement, they swiftly.


    took flight. Not longter, the two elders spotted a group of people on a flying sword up ahead.


    ¡°I am quite certain that the glimmer on that flying sword is a sign that it is a spiritual weapon, and a very


    strong one at that,¡± the great eldermented with a hint of coveting even though he had


    not identified the individuals yet.


    The second elder wore a mischievous smile as he said, ¡°We should teach them a lesson and have


    them offer the flying sword as an apology gift. They¡¯ll hand it over if they fear for their lives.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ That pretty girl looks familiar. It looks like our hall master¡¯s daughter!¡± He


    eximed with eyes wide open.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°I¡­ I think you¡¯re right,¡± the second elder said.


    The great elder was left speechless. The hall master¡¯s daughter had returned with her friends, and


    given the circumstances, it would be entirely inappropriate for them to snatch the flying sword


    away.


    ¡°Great Elder! Second Elder! Did you twoe out and fetch me after knowing that I¡¯d be returning?


    Sofia¡¯s eyes lit up, and she called out to them.


    The great elder and the second elder exchanged a nce and found themselves somewhat at a loss.


    In the end, the great elder chuckled awkwardly and replied, ¡°Hehe, yes! Your father sensed the


    presence of several people outside and realized that you had returned. He¡¯s currently in a meeting, so


    he sent us toe and wee you.¡±


    Sofia then began to introduce the elders to Severin and the others I suppose a bit of introduction. is in


    order. This is our great elder, Jeanluc, and this is our second elder, Wyatt. They hold a prominent


    position in our sect and were among the founders when the sect was first established ¡±


    ¡°And who might this young man be?¡± Jeanluc asked.

 Chapter 1556

    Chapter 1556


    Chapter 1556


    The two elders looked at Severin¡¯s appearance, which belied his considerable level of attainment.


    After all, he was the one controlling the flying sword. By their estimation, Severin had reached


    the attainment level of a warrior emperor


    Before Sofia could say anything. She was one step ahead of her in introducing Severin. ¡°He is


    Severin Feuillet, husband to Miss Sofia. You could consider him your nephew¨Cinw. I¡¯m She,


    his second wife. This is his first wife, Diane, and this is his apprentice, Elsa¡­¡±


    ¡°Nephew¨Cinw? Miss Sofia¡¯s husband?¡± The two elders were so taken aback that they began to


    question their hearing.


    Several seconds passed before Wyatt finally reacted. He turned to She and said, ¡°Are you


    ying a prank on us? Our eldestdy has never mentioned a boyfriend before, and now you¡¯re


    saying that she has a husband?¡±


    Jeanluc chimed in and said. ¡°This isn¡¯t a joking matter, youngdy. You might be in for some


    serious trouble if her father were to learn of this.¡±


    To their surprise, Sofia covered her mouth and giggled. Sheter said to them, ¡°She¡¯s telling the


    truth, you guys. He is my husband. I¡¯ve returned so I can introduce him to Dad


    Under the two elders¡® astonished gazes, he said, ¡°My father has known about Severin and me for


    quite some time. He probably just never mentioned it to you


    ¡°Goodness me! You have a husband?¡± Jeanluc eximed in disbelief.


    Wyatt was also taken aback. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have chosen one of the many talented young men in


    this sect? Is he the son of another secluded sect¡¯s master? Or a distinguished scion of a secluded


    sect?¡±


    Sofia maintained a mysterious smile and did not provide further exnation. Instead, she stated,


    Please take me to see my father. You¡¯ll soon witness what an extraordinary talent Severin is. His


    genius surpasses even those from other secluded sects in this area.¡±


    Severin stowed his flying sword, much to the amazement and puzzlement of numerous sect


    disciples. The group then headed toward a hall.


    ¡°Who is that guy? Are all those women his wives? They¡¯re so beautiful!¡± one disciple could not


    help but exim


    +15 BONUS


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    A female disciple chimed in and said, ¡°I just came back not long ago and flew past them. I


    deliberately slowed myself down and was near enough to hear their conversation. Guess what I


    overheard?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± several female disciples eagerly asked


    The female disciple grinned and divulged, ¡°Miss Sofia is his wife too. Tsk, tsk, tsk! All his wives


    are incredibly beautiful. Who would have thought that he could even win Miss Sofia over!¡±


    ¡°Impossible! How did he win Miss Sofia¡¯s heart? What¡¯s so special about him?¡± Some male disciples


    felt upset and frustrated. After all, marrying Sofia and bing her partner r was their dream. A dream


    that had all but shattered since Sofia already had a spouse.


    ¡°Why are the great elder and the second elder taking so long? We haven¡¯t heard any signs of a


    conflict,¡± someone in the hall questioned. There was a growing sense of unease after the extended


    absence of the two elders and no signs of a battle.


    ¡°I¡¯m back, Dad!¡± a familiar voice called out. Sofia flew in, followed by Severin and the rest of the group.

 Chapter 1557

    Chapter 1557


    Chapter 1557


    ¡°Sofia! You¡¯re back!¡± Birk expressed his joy upon seeing Sofia¡¯s return. He stood up right away and


    approached her.


    ¡°Is this Severin, your boyfriend?¡± Birk noticed Severin¡¯s presence at once and was struck by the young


    man¡¯s handsomeness. Having been told about Severin¡¯s impressive talent in alchemy by Sofia, he


    began to understand why she was so captivated by him.


    Severin smiled and addressed the Birk, saying. I¡¯m Severin. It is my pleasure to meet you, father- in¨C


    law.¡±


    A faint smirk appeared at the corners of Birk¡¯s mouth after Severin addressed him as father¨Cin-w¡®


    with no hesitation whatsoever.


    The other elders exchanged slightly bemused nces. From the looks of it, Sofia¡¯s rtionship with


    Severin was moreplex than that of a simple couple.


    She chimed in with a smile, ¡°Uncle, Sofia is now Severin¡¯s third wife.¡±


    Birkughed and said, ¡°Oh? Sofia told me earlier that he needed to provide a betrothal gift. I¡¯m


    appalled that she is already his third wife even though I haven¡¯t seen that gift yet¡±


    Sofia was aware of her father¡¯s jovial character and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Rx, Dad. You won¡¯t


    be left empty¨Chanded.¡±


    Severin was intrigued by Birk¡¯s sense of humor and could not help but smile. He produced two


    small porcin bottles and offered them to Birk. ¡°I hope you find these eptable. They contain


    several third¨Cgrade pills.¡±


    Birkughed heartily, raising an eyebrow as he continued in a casual tone, ¡°Haha, as I said before,


    I¡¯d require at least ten third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pills.¡± He casually opened one of the porcin. bottles


    and nced inside, where he was met with a stupefying sight. ¡°There¡¯s so many! What¡¯s


    the exact number?¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°A hundred!¡±


    Birk gasped in astonishment. Severin had gifted him a hundred third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pills, no


    doubt a gesture of incredible generosity!


    ¡°A hundred?!¡± Even Sofia was taken aback by Severin¡¯s generosity. She had anticipated that


    +15 BONUS


    Tm not hearing things, am I? A hundred? Is this young man a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist?¡±


    Two of the grand elders approached him in excitement. Even the most aplished alchemist within


    the sect was only a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist, and that individual was already very highly


    regarded for his impressive talent. Severin¡¯s generous gift of a hundred third- grade medium¨Crank pills


    suggested he might be a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist, a talent that left them profoundly


    astonished


    ¡°My goodness! These pills will be able to help level four and level five warrior emperors make


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    easy breakthroughs. A hundred pills will be of immense benefit in the progress of our sect¡¯s elite


    disciples!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! One pill per disciple will already assist them greatly.¡± The other elders soon joined. the


    discussion. Their amazement at Severin¡¯s generosity was evident, for his actions had taken them all by


    surprise.


    ¡°Does that mean the other bottle contains third¨Cgrade low¨Crank pills?¡± Birk asked tentatively.

 Chapter 1558

    Chapter 1558


    Chapter 1558


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was already getting difficult for Birk to contain his excitement as he opened another bottle and


    peered inside. His hands trembled slightly, and the porcin bottle nearly slipped from his grasp.


    ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± One of the grand elders could not hold back any longer and rushed over. He took the


    bottle from Birk and inspected its contents. As he beheld whaty within, he gasped in shock and


    eximed. These¡­ These are third¨Crank high¨Clevel pills! This means that the young man here is


    a third¨Crank high¨Crank alchemist!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The other grand elder hurried over with an astonished expression. ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s


    no doubt that these are third¨Cgrade high¨Crank pills, and there¡¯s a hundred of them!¡±


    ¡°His talent is simply extraordinary!¡±


    ¡°Agreed! Where did you find such a prodigy, Miss Sofia? His alchemical skills are beyond


    ¡°These pills could even allow our sect to cultivate several saints!¡±


    The elders engaged in a lively discussion after being thoroughly impressed by Severin¡¯s gift.


    ¡°Third¨Cgrade high¨Crank pills? You¡¯re not joking, are you?¡± Even Sofia and the others were unaware of


    Severin¡¯s advancement to a third¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist. They eagerly examined the pills, after


    which Sofia shot Severin an incredulous look. ¡°You rascal! When did you make a breakthrough to


    be a third¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?¡±


    Severin grinned and admitted, ¡°Well, it happened a few days ago before we we


    wanted to surprise you, so I kept it a secret.¡±


    to Littleton. I


    ¡°You surprised me all right!¡± Sofia said. She pursed her lips and felt a gush of sweetness in her heart.


    Severin had truly outdone himself and made her proud.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re an exceptional son¨Cinw. Your talent is simply astonishing.¡± Birkughed heartily.


    ¡°These third¨Cgrade high¨Crank pills might be just what I need to break through to level two saint. I¡¯ve


    been stuck at the level one saint for far too long now.¡±


    The first grand elder chimed in, ¡°Both the great elder and the second elder are level nine warrior


    emperors. These pills would make it much easier for them to ascend to the level one saint. Even the


    third elder, who is now at peak level eight warrior emperor, would do well. Their breakthrough.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Yes. This all but solves our crisis,¡± the great elder, Jeanluc, agreed with a smile.


    After some consideration, Birk suggested, ¡°We ought to keep these pills to ourselves for now and


    secure the breakthrough before anything else. We¡¯ll see what to do next once we¡¯ve achieved that.


    We don¡¯t want the Unbeaten Wind Sect to find out about this too soon. Or else, they¡¯ll make a swift


    move to deal with us before we can get stronger.¡±


    Sofia appeared puzzled. She frowned and asked her father, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Dad? Why are you so


    concerned about the Unbeaten Wind Sect? Are they plotting something against us? Haven¡¯t we


    always been on good terms with each other?¡±


    Birk smiled wryly and exined to Sofia, ¡°The meeting that we had earlier was to discuss the


    Unbeaten Wind Sect. This issue has be quite a headache.¡±


    The first grand elder added, ¡°The Unbeaten Wind Sect was only slightly stronger than us before, but


    they no longer view us as equals now that two of their members have reached level two saint.¡±

 Chapter 1559

    Chapter 1559


    Chapter 1559


    Sofia frowned and retorted, ¡°Do they intend to turn against us simply because two of their guys


    have reached level two saint? Aren¡¯t they afraid of our strength if we throw everything on the line


    to defend our sect? Our disciples are almost on par with theirs in terms of attainment.¡±


    Birk then exined, ¡°They haven¡¯t dered war against us yet, but the son of the Unbeaten Wind


    Sect¡¯s leader is interested in you. He pleaded with his father to arrange marriage.¡±


    Sofia was bbergasted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell him that Severin and I are already together?¡±


    Birk responded, ¡°I did inform them, but their attainment is so high that they hardly take us


    seriously. They even threatened to attack our sect if you didn¡¯t return within a week to ept


    their marriage proposal.¡±


    They¡¯re crossing the line ¡°Severin¡¯s face soured, his anger simmering to a boil.


    ¡°This is utter ludicrousness. Forcing a marriage? These people are unreasonable,¡± She added.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    indignantly.


    Diane reassured Sofia, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sofia. We have Severin. Those goons would be asking for


    trouble if they came.¡±


    Jeanluc, the great elder, asked Sofia, ¡°What is Severin¡¯s attainment level, if I may ask? We¡¯ll probably


    have to consume some pills in the next couple of days to raise our attainment. That is our only hope of


    contending with the Unbeaten Wind Sect.¡±


    Severin responded with a smile. I¡¯m currently a level three saint. It¡¯s not that high, but it


    shouldn¡¯t be a problem to deal with the Unbeaten Wind Sect¡¯s leader.¡±


    ¡°A level three saint? That is remarkable! Your achievements are incredible, given your age! The


    attendees were once again astonished.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been so focused on alchemy that our attainment progress has taken a bit of a hit. Refining. pills


    consumes too much time, and I am very surprised that Mister Severin¡¯s alchemical talents. haven¡¯t


    hindered his overall progress. To think that he is already a level three saint,¡± the first


    grand elder said.


    Birk, as well as both the grand elders, were level one saints, the only three saints. The great elder and


    second elder were level nine warrior emperors, while the third elder was peak level eight warrior


    emperor. The rest of the elders had only reached the level seven warrior emperor.


    +15 BONUS


    By contrast, the Unbeaten Wind Sect boasted two each of level two and level one saints, providing


    them with a sort of impetus to behave unreasonably.


    Severin reassured them, ¡°Be at ease, everyone. With me around, they¡¯ll leave here empty¨Chanded if


    they show up now and try to pull a fast one.¡± He nced at Sofia, then grinned coldly and said


    protectively, ¡°They¡¯re pushing their luck if they think they can snatch my woman away.¡±


    Birk beamed with delight. ¡°A level three saint! How amazing! I ought to address you as ¡®senior¡® if


    we go by attainment.¡±


    Severin was speechless. That was quite the remark from his father¨Cinw.

 Chapter 1560

    Chapter 1560


    Severin chuckled awkwardly and replied, ¡°Oh, you jest. I¡¯d be ufortable if you, my father¨Cin-w,


    addressed me as senior.¡±


    Birk joined in theughter and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite the joker! Just like I am. Haha!*


    ncing at the elders and Grand elders, Birk continued, ¡°I guess it¡¯s no longer necessary to continue


    with today¡¯s meeting then. I will hand each of you a third¨Cgrade high¨Crank pill, and we¡¯ll gather tonight


    for a toast to my son¨Cinw¨Cour guest of honor! When tomorrowes, we¡¯ll focus on our training


    and do our best to secure a breakthrough in our attainment.¡±


    He then said to Severin, ¡°I won¡¯t have a lot of free time tomorrow, but Sofia will be with you and she can


    show you around the sect too. When I¡¯m avable, we can grab a drink or two. Do enjoy


    your stay here!¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Severin nodded with a smile. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll make the most of my time here. You and the rest of


    the sect can focus on advancing your attainment. Don¡¯t worry about me.


    Sofia yfully interjected with a grin, ¡°Are you satisfied with the betrothal gift, Dad?¡± Her hands


    were sped behind her back.


    Birkughed heartily and said, ¡°You bet I am! These precious pills are something I can¡¯t even


    begin to ask for ¡±


    He paused for a moment and frowned, saying, ¡°But I¡¯d be even more delighted if there were a few


    fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank pills.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting greedy, Dad. Fourth¨Cgrade pills are highly sought after even by saints,¡± Sofia


    teased


    Sheter turned to Severin and the others, saying, ¡°Shall we? It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll show you to


    your rooms.¡±


    Word quickly spread within the sect about Sofia¡¯s return with her husband, with her as his third


    wife.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. How did she be a third wife?¡± Meldrick clenched his fists in horror, and


    his face twisted in disbelief. He had recently reached level four warrior emperor and was hoping to


    impress Sofia with his progress upon her return. The unexpected news of Sofia being someone


    else¡¯s third wife almost made him vomit blood.


    +15 BONUS


    Draven, who by then had reached level one warrior emperor, flew over andmented. ¡°I don¡¯t


    know if you¡¯ve heard this, but Miss Sofia came back with a man. She became his third wife, which


    I think isn¡¯t befitting of a sect leader¡¯s daughter. She ought to have married someone more


    reputable. Even if the guy has a good attainment, it¡¯s still unlikely that he might be fit to be the


    sect leader¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Meldrick¡¯s face soured as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard. I¡¯ll check this with our sect leader.¡±


    He flew to Birk¡¯s residence without a second to waste.


    Meanwhile, Birk was in high spirits as he lounged in his yard.


    ¡°I heard that Sofia returned, and she¡¯s now the third wife of an unaffiliated practitioner. Is that


    true? Meldrick posed the question to Birk immediately after arriving.


    Birk nced at Meldrick and nodded, saying. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m impressed by how swiftly you¡¯ve


    gotten that information when it¡¯s only been less than half an hour since she arrived!¡±

 Chapter 1561

    Chapter 1561


    Chapter 1561


    Birk, well aware of Meldrick¡¯s sentiments, observed thetter¡¯s displeased countenance and knew


    that Meldrick was deeply unsettled. However, he paid little mind to Meldrick¡¯s frustration because


    his talents were still rather ordinary. Furthermore, Severin¡¯s alchemical prowess was remarkable,


    even surpassing that of the two grand elders, while Meldrick had no aptitude for alchemy


    whatsoever.


    Meldrick sat down beside Birk. He had been promoted to protector a few days ago, and it was


    supposed to be a cause for joy. However, his mood has plummeted since then.


    After a moment of contemtion, he began, ¡°T¡¯d like to express some of my concerns about Sofia


    marrying an unaffiliated practitioner. Wouldn¡¯t it be more appropriate for her to marry a sect


    leader¡¯s son or a gifted member of our sect? Aren¡¯t you worried that her reputation might be in


    jeopardy after you allowed him to marry someone like that?¡±


    Birk¡¯s silence prompted Meldrick to continue, ¡°Worse still, that man already has two wives. Shell


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    just be another addition to his harem. Given her character and status, there¡¯s no telling whether


    she would face hardships in the future.¡±


    Birk, however, wore a smile as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve met him. His talent and character are indisputably good,


    while his attainment is alsomendably high. As a bonus, he is also a very aplished alchemist.¡±


    After pausing briefly, Birk added, ¡°They have a rather harmonious rtionship as


    well, and I don¡¯t foresee any discord among them. This, to me, is good enough.¡±


    After confirming the man¡¯s identity, Meldrick inquired. ¡°This young man is Severin, correct?¡±


    Birk nodded. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s a third¨Cgrade alchemist with astounding talent.¡±


    ¡°Third¨Cgrade alchemist!¡± Meldrick¡¯s expression soured upon learning that Severin was a third- grade


    alchemist. Severin¡¯s attainment would probably be at least a level five or level six warrior emperor, so it


    was no wonder that Birk held him in such high regard.


    At that moment, Meldrick realized that he could not hope to keep pace with Severin¡¯s aplishments


    despite his persistent efforts. Severin and Birk might be a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank or medium¨Crank


    alchemist, but Meldrick was at most a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist. Birk¡¯s glee could be exined


    by the sheer number of third¨Cgrade low¨Crank pills that were given to him


    Meldrick could only smile wryly and make a respectful gesture toward Birk. ¡°I understand I am in no


    position to say anything else if you are satisfied with him. He excels in almost every aspect


    fine.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    He then turned around and left. Birk could only shake his head in resignation. Deep down, he


    knew that Sofia held no affection for Meldrick, and several members of neighboring sects were


    miles ahead of Meldrick in terms of talent and various other aspects. Meldrick¡¯s affection for Sofia


    would remain unrequited forever, regardless of how much effort he put in to win her over.

 Chapter 1562

    Chapter 1562


    Chapter 1562


    Back in his courtyard, Meldrick began drinking heavily to drown his sorrows in solitude. When


    nightfall came, Draven eventually joined Meldrick and asked, ¡°How did it go? It was Severin.


    wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Meldrick sneered bitterly and said, ¡°Duh. Who else could it be?¡±


    As he took another swig of wine, he said in despair, ¡°He¡¯s a third¨Cgrade alchemist, and his


    attainment level is much higher than mine. How am I supposed topete with him? It¡¯s already


    set in stone. Her father seems to be very pleased with Severin. I never expected him to have such


    remarkable talent in alchemy. He ascended to third¨Cgrade alchemist so swiftly, and I have no idea


    if he¡¯s a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank or a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist. All I know is that he¡¯s like


    the most precious treasure in the eyes of our sect leader. After all, he can give our sect leader lots


    of third¨Cgrade pills¡±


    Draven continued with a wry smile, ¡°I think it¡¯s best that you ept things as they are. You¡¯re


    very talented, and there are plenty of beautiful female disciples in our sect. There¡¯s no reason to


    sulk over Miss Sofia.¡±


    Meldrick, somewhat inebriated, grew agitated as he recounted the agony he felt from deep within.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve loved her for at least a decade now. We grew up together, and my affection for her has


    never waned. Do you know how much I am suffering right now?¡±


    Draven sighed. ¡°What else can you do? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything you can do about it.¡± After


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    taking a deep breath, he added, ¡°Severin¡¯s a freak of nature when ites to talent. He¡¯s a third-


    grade alchemist, so his general attainment is certainly much higher than yours. It¡¯s no surprise


    that Sofia¡¯s father is pleased with him. I heard that people are grinning widely at him when they


    meet him during their walks.¡±


    Enraged by those statements, Meldrick gritted his teeth and took another hefty gulp of wine.


    Draven mused aloud, ¡°By the way, this situation might lead to a conflict between our sect and the


    Unbeaten Wind Sect.¡±


    Meldrick frowned and stated. That¡¯s for sure. The son of the Unbeaten Wind Sect leader fell for


    Sofia and was persistent about marrying her. With two level two saints in their ranks, our sect


    might face a lot of difficulties against them.¡±


    Draven sported a rueful smile. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re saying that just to intimidate us. After all, they


    +15 BONUS


    them, so they¡¯ll have several casualties as well.¡±


    Meldrick disagreed and shook his head. ¡°Should one or two of our saints fall in battle, the scales


    could quickly tip against us. Our risk of suffering defeat would then increase.¡±


    Frustrated, Meldrick muttered, ¡°A confrontation with the Unbeaten Wind Sect is imminent, but


    Birk is so pleased with Severin that he won¡¯t sacrifice Sofia to them. Isn¡¯t he concerned that they


    might follow through with their ultimatum in seven days?¡±


    As Meldrick grew angrier, he began referring to his sect leader by name with a tant disregard


    of customary title.


    All of a sudden, a female disciple interrupted them and asked, ¡°What are you doing here? Now is


    the time for you to receive your pills, not to drink! Hurry up! Grand Elder sent me here to notify


    you both.¡±

 Chapter 1563

    Chapter 1563


    Chapter 1563


    Upon hearing that they would be able to receive some pills, Draven leaped up in joy as he asked, ¡±


    He¡¯s distributing pills?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You are both allowed to collect one each, so hurry along,¡± the female disciple replied with a


    smile.


    However, Meldrick frowned and asked, ¡°I thought thirty third¨Cgrade low¨Crank pills had been distributed


    yesterday afternoon. Grand Elder mentioned that the pills had all been given out, and


    there were none left. Why are pills being distributed again? Did the Grand Elder refine some more?


    The female disciple grinned. ¡°The pills that are being distributed aren¡¯t third¨Cgrade low¨Crank pills


    They¡¯re third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pills, of which a hundred of them are being distributed. Your


    share is included, so go over there and im them.¡±


    ¡°Third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pills? Has the first grand elder made a breakthrough in his alchemy. skills?


    Something doesn¡¯t seem quite right. It should be impossible to produce so many at one time!¡± Meldrick,


    still somewhat dizzy from the alcohol, found it hard to wrap his head around the news about those


    third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pills. Those pills would usually be reserved forter use if the grand elders


    managed to produce such a huge quantity. It made no sense that there


    were a hundred of them all at once.


    The female disciple grinned even wider as she shared the happy news. ¡°The Great Elder mentioned


    that our eldestdy¡¯s man is the alchemist who crafted these pills. It¡¯s his way of motivating everyone to


    train diligently and secure a breakthrough within the next few days.¡±


    ¡°Severin?! He¡¯s a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist?! That would exin why Birk is so happy with


    him. Who wouldn¡¯t be after being given so many pills? Meldrick clenched his fists in frustration after


    knowing that Severin was the hand behind the pills. Though it was beneficial for him to obtain a third¨C


    grade medium¨Crank pill, it was hard for him to find any tion in it.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. A hundred pills, huh? I can probably ascend at least two levels if I take one of them. The


    warrior emperor disciples of our sect will surely experience a substantial increase in overallbat


    strength,¡± Draven, ted at the prospect of receiving a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pill, seemed to have


    epted his status after realizing the disparity between himself and Severin Being able to improve on


    his attainment was already good enough.


    Meldrick grew even angrier after seeing Draven¡¯s cheerful expression. He red at Draven and


    +15 BONUS


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Draven smiled awkwardly and replied, ¡°But this is a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pill we¡¯re talking about.


    We shouldn¡¯t hesitate at all when ites to such matters. It would be foolish to pass up this


    opportunity.¡±


    The female disciple found Meldrick¡¯s response rather odd. ¡°If something as precious as that


    doesn¡¯t interest you, you can always give it to someone else. It¡¯s better than letting it go unused. I was


    sent here just to notify you. If you want it, you can im it tonight. If you don¡¯t, then it would probably be


    given to another disciple.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for letting me know. 111 im my pill tonight. Draven is right when he says that it¡¯s foolish to


    pass up something so valuable.¡± Meldrick smiled and thanked the female disciple.


    When the female disciple left, Draven grinned and remarked, I used to think that our chances against


    the Unbeaten Wind Sect were pretty slim if a war broke out. Now that I look at it, it seems to me that


    there might be some hope of sess left.¡±

 Chapter 1564

    Chapter 1564


    Chapter 1564


    Meldrick smiled wryly and remarked, ¡°Yes, but the key word there is ¡®some¡°. Unless the people in our


    sect reach the attainment of level two saints, it¡¯ll remain very challenging for us. Nheless, these


    pills are a blessing. With these, we won¡¯t need to be so afraid when facing them ¡±


    The two of them conversed for a while before proceeding to seek out their grand elder to obtain the


    pills. Once they received their pills, Draven returned to his living quarters and secluded himself to begin


    training. He was intent on pushing his attainment to newer heights.


    Meldrick, on the other hand, resumed drinking in his courtyard after receiving the pill. The alcohol soon


    left himpletely wasted, thus dulling his focus during training. In the end, he retired to his room and


    drifted into slumber.


    It was already morning by the time he woke up. As he sat in the courtyard, his eyes lit up, and he


    muttered to himself, ¡°How did that idea note to me sooner? Birk is reluctant to let Sofia marry the


    Unbeaten Wind Sect¡¯s scion because he is overweight, ugly, and has terrible talent in


    attainment.¡±


    A sly smile crept across his face as he continued his monologue, ¡°But will the Unbeaten Wind Sect¡¯s


    leader wait patiently and do nothing after learning that Sofia already has a partner? Of course, not!


    They¡¯ll probably try to coerce Birk into giving Severin up. Birk will be forced to do as


    they demand for the sake of everyone else¡¯s survival. There¡¯s no need to inform the Unbeaten


    Wind Sect that our sect¡¯s disciples have been given so many pills. If a confrontation arises, they


    may abandon their resistance against the Unbeaten Wind Sect. Furthermore, Severin might be the


    one eliminated first.¡±


    As soon as he had that realization, Meldrick swiftly took flight and headed in the direction of the


    Unbeaten Wind Sect. Given the rtively short distance between the two sects, he arrived in less.


    than an hour, where he met the Unbeaten Wind Sect¡¯s master, several elders, and the scion, Daniel.


    Thomas looked at Meldrick with a frown. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a protector from the Stormy Moon


    Sect. What business do you have with me?¡±


    Meldrick smiled and said, stating, ¡°You heard correctly. I¡¯vee to ry some information. It


    might frustrate you, but I find it imperative to share what I¡¯ve learnt with you.¡±


    Thomas¡¯s smile turned cold as he responded, ¡°Go on.¡±


    Meldrick continued, ¡°Sofia returned to Stormy Moon Sect yesterday afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Thomas¡¯s son, Daniel, had a glint in his eyes as he enthusiastically said to his father,¡± The


    Stormy Moon Sect must¡¯ve called her back because they felt threatened! Six days to go before


    I can marry her!¡±


    Thomas grinned. The Stormy Moon Sect¡¯s protector had arrived to deliver some good news.


    However, Meldrick added, ¡°Please don¡¯t get too ted just yet. What I¡¯m about to tell you might not be


    pleasing to the ear.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The smiles on Daniel and Thomas¡¯s faces disappeared instantly with a frown.

 Chapter 1565

    Chapter 1565


    Chapter 1565


    Meldrick turned his gaze toward Thomas and Daniel before delivering his message. ¡°Sofia brought


    her man back. His name is Severin


    Daniel¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing that, and he responded angrily, ¡°What is the meaning of this?


    Didn¡¯t Birk inform Sofia that we¡¯ll destroy their sect unless she marries me within the next few


    days?¡±


    In truth, the members of the Unbeaten Wind Sect had no actual intention of going against the


    Stormy Moon Sect. They believed that Birk would eventually consent to the marriage if they exerted


    some pressure on him. The result they had been aiming for was to foster closer rtions between the


    two sects and bolster their collective strength. Sofia did eventually return, but she


    returned with a man.


    Thomas also clenched his fists and muttered. ¡°Birk is being very disrespectful toward the


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Unbeaten Wind Sect.¡±


    Meldrick secretly delighted in satisfaction as he observed the father¨Cson duo¡¯s growing rage and


    the heightened emotions among their elders.


    He stepped forward and bowed before saying, ¡°I feel bad for your son too. That guy she brought back


    is an unaffiliated practitioner, the likes of which are tantly unsuitable for Miss Sofia. She


    ought to be marrying someone like your son.¡±


    Daniel immediately asked, ¡°Do you genuinely believe that Sofia should marry me?¡±


    Meldrick responded without hesitation, ¡°Absolutely. Only someone of your stature would be fit for Miss


    Sofia. I came here to ry this information to you for your benefit and the sake of Miss


    Sofia¡¯s future.¡±


    Thomas remained silent. He observed Meldrick intently with a frown, believing that Meldrick would


    have some form of ulterior motive. After all, if the Stormy Moon Sect were to learn of


    Meldrick¡¯s actions, his life might be in jeopardy.


    After some brief thought, Thomas asked, ¡°Do you seek some form ofpensation? Why else


    would a protectormit an act of betrayal against his sect?¡±


    Meldrick¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had not expected Thomas to be so astute. Simply saying that he


    felt bad for Thomas¡¯s son would hardly be enough to convince them of the fact.


    +15 BONUS


    After a moment of reflection, he decided to take a more assertive stance. With a bow, Meldrick said, ¡°I


    firmly believe that there is a limitless future at the Unbeaten Wind Sect. It holds more promise than the


    Stormy Moon Sect. If the Stormy Moon Sect Master continues on the path that they¡¯re on, then it¡¯s


    almost akin to self¨Cdestruction. My attainment isn¡¯t particrly high, but I am a level four warrior


    emperor. I am willing to pledge my allegiance to the Unbeaten Wind Sect and serve you, Mister


    Thomas¡®


    Thomas was ted As it turned out, Meldrick must have been able to discern the strength of the


    Unbeaten Wind Sect and feared that the two sects might go to war. In such an event, the Stormy Moon


    Sect would be powerless to resist, and he would have to surrender in the end. By taking the initiative to


    jump ship first, he might be expecting certain benefits from the Unbeaten Wind Sect.


    Although Thomas held treacherous individuals with some measure of contempt, the surrendering


    of a level four warrior emperor was no small matter. Such an individual should not simply be


    refused entry into their sect, particrly amid escting tensions between the two sects.


    Thomas smiled subtly and said. ¡°While your attainment level as a level four warrior emperor


    might not qualify you to be an elder in our sect, your voluntary surrender and the


    information you¡¯ve brought are much appreciated. How about you assume the role of an elder


    within our sect from today onward? I will ord you the privileges thate with such a


    position. Consider this a form of special recognition for your acis.¡±


    Upon hearing that he would immediately be appointed as an elder, Meldrick felt ecstatic and expressed


    his gratitude. ¡°Thank you for promoting me to this position, sir. I solemnly vow that I


    will train diligently to serve the sect in the future.¡±

 Chapter 1566

    Chapter 1566


    Chapter 1566


    Thomasmented, ¡°I have no idea what is wrong with Birk. What is he thinking, allowing his daughter


    to marry an unaffiliated practitioner? Does that guy have a strong attainment?¡±


    Meldrick quickly exined, ¡°Yes. His attainment is higher than mine. I think he is either a level six or


    seven warrior emperor,¡±


    That came as a surprise to everyone. Maybe that was the reason Birk did not disapprove of Sofia from


    marrying Meldrick


    However, they totally did not expect to hear what Meldrick had to say next.


    Meldrick continued, ¡°Most importantly, he¡¯s a third¨Cgrade medium¨Ctank alchemist. I wonder how long it


    takes for him to prepare all the third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical pills because he


    actually gave Birk one hundred of those. That is why Birk feels that there is still a little hope.¡±


    Since he was now an elder of the Unbeaten Wind Sect, there was nothing stopping him from


    betraying Stormy Moon Sect. Knowing how much Daniel was fond of Sofia, he trusted they would


    not kill Sofia if both sects ended up fighting each other. However, that would not apply to other


    people like Birk and Severin.


    If he could not get Sofia, he would not just stand aside and see Sofia married to Severin. At least, if


    Sofia were forced to marry Daniel in the future, they would take away Sofia¡¯s attainment to make


    sure she would not have the ability to fight back. Maybe, just maybe, he would have his chance to


    be together with Sofia then.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What? He¡¯s a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist and he gave Bick one hundred third¨Cgrade


    medium¨Crank alchemical pills? If that¡¯s true, those are more than enough to upgrade the overall


    attainment of the Stormy Moon Sect,¡± Thomas said.


    After thinking for a while, he asked Meldrick, ¡°When did Severin give Birk those alchemical pills?¡±


    He knew the duration to produce an alchemical pill was short. In fact, it only took one night for


    those who were proficient with alchemy.


    Meldrick frowned and answered, ¡°Last night.¡±


    Thomas was shocked. ¡°What?! Then why are you only telling us this now? If you had informed usst


    night, we would have attacked themst night before they could have the chance to use the


    alchemical pills to increase their attainments. Our chances of winning would be much higher too.


    The Great Elder gritted his teeth angrily. ¡°I¡¯m sure they must have already consumed the


    alchemical pillsst night and broke through. Now we have missed the chance to take those


    alchemical pills. Even if we win the fight, our losses would be higher too.¡±


    Meldrick pulled his face and said awkwardly, ¡°I drank too muchst night and went straight to bed.


    When I woke up this morning, it was toote.¡±


    Thomas wished he could break Meldrick¡¯s neck and cut him into pieces. He clenched his fist


    tightly and looked outside. ¡°Fick! It¡¯s almost afternoon!¡±

 Chapter 1567

    Chapter 1567


    ¡°Dad, what should I do? Sofia is with a man now. I really like her, and I want to be with her,¡± Daniel


    eximed sadly.


    He had been standing by the side silently. When the thought of Sofia marrying another man sprung into


    his mind, he broke down and cried


    Thomas red at his son and said, ¡°Keep yourself together! Don¡¯t worry. She is going to be your wife!¡±


    After that, he instructed. ¡°Great Elder, please assemble all the members. We¡¯re going to the Stormy


    Moon Sect!¡±


    The Great Elder frowned and asked, ¡°Are we really attacking Stormy Moon Sect? We have a deal to


    wait one week and there are five more days. It¡¯s not appropriate if we go over there now. The time


    is not up and they never said they won¡¯t hand over Sofia.¡±


    Thomas replied, ¡°No, we can¡¯t wait anymore. Time is of the essence. The longer we wait, the


    stronger they will be and our losses will be bigger. Remember, Severin is a third¨Cgrade


    medium¨Crank alchemist. Do you think Birk would hand over Sofia to us? Without a doubt, he¡¯s


    going to give it a try. If we wait any longer, Birk could have a breakthrough and be level two


    saint. Then we would no longer have the advantage anymore.¡±


    At this point, the Great Elder was convinced. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll assemble


    the members now.¡±


    After some consideration, the Second Elder said, ¡°Mister Daniel, would you consider keeping


    Severin¡¯s alive when we win? After all, he¡¯s a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist. He¡¯s a


    promising and talented young man.¡±


    Without exining further, Daniel understood what the Second Elder was trying to say. ¡°Are you


    saying we keep him alive and make him produce alchemical pills for us?¡±


    The Second Elder nodded. ¡°For safety purposes, we can take away his attainment. He only needs


    his telekinesis for alchemy purposes. With his alchemy skill, it¡¯s impossible that our sect remains


    as it is now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Stormy Moon Sect has two grand¨Celders, a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist, and a


    second¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist. If they are willing to surrender and work for us, we can spare


    +15 BONUS


    Meldrick¡¯s mouth twitched vehemently. He thought, ¡®I want to see Severin dead and that¡¯s why I joined


    Unbeaten Wind Sect. But now they want to spare him his life so he could work for them.¡±


    However, he was not that angry because they nned to take away Severin¡¯s attainment. Which meant


    he could bully Severin in any way he wanted without having to worry Severin would retaliate.


    Daniel nodded. ¡°If Birk is willing to hand Sofia and Severin over, we will not attack them. We are going


    to face a huge loss if we attack them, after all. Avoiding a fight is the best scenario at this point.


    However, if Birk refuses, then we shall attack with full force.¡±


    was nContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Once everything was nned out, all of them went to get ready.


    Meanwhile, the two grand¨Celders of the Stormy Moon Sect went to look for Severin Zaki was the Great


    grand¨Celder, and the Second grand¨Celder¡¯s name was Zane


    ¡°Grand¨Celders, I see that you two have a breakthrough.¡± Severin said immediately the moment he


    saw the happy faces on the grand¨Celders.


    The grand¨Celders exchanged looks with each other and chuckled. ¡°Haha. Yes, we did. We¡¯re now


    level two saints. The same goes for your dad too. Now, there are three level two saints in the sect


    There¡¯s nothing we need to be afraid of if the Unbeaten Wind Groupes and attacks us since


    you are here too.¡±


    Zaki sat down and said, ¡°Although we are older than you, your alchemy skill has surpassed us. If


    you are free, we hope you can give us a pointer or two and we will forever be grateful for that.¡±

 Chapter 1568

    Chapter 1568


    Chapter 1568


    ¡°Zaki is right. You¡¯re so much better than us in alchemy and we feel ashamed to evenpare


    ourselves with you,¡± Zane said humbly.


    All the while, Sofia was there listening to their conversations. Her face revealed how shocked she


    was. She had never seen this side of the grand¨Celders. In her memory, the grand¨Celders were very


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    proud of themselves.


    However, their attitude changed tremendously after they knew how good Severin¡¯s alchemy skill


    was. She finally understood alchemists would do anything to improve their alchemy skills.


    Zaki and Zane continued to look at him with hopeful eyes


    Severin said, ¡°No problem. Let me sit in as you perform your alchemy. I will give you guys some


    pointers once I know what¡¯s the problem with your alchemy¡®


    Thank you so much!¡± Zaki and Zane replied happily.


    Meanwhile, an elder flew up into the sky not too far from them and shouted out excitedly. ¡°Haha!


    Yes! I¡¯m finally a saint now!¡±


    Severin looked over and chuckled, I guess the Great Elder is also a saint now.¡±


    ¡°This is great. The Second Elder and Third Elder had their breakthrough not too long ago. Haha.


    Now we have more saints in the sect than Unbeaten Wind Sect!¡± Sofia said excitedly.


    The Stormy Moon Sect managed to level up their overallbat power after Severin gave them


    the necessary alchemical pills. The level of the sect was totally different from how they were


    yesterday.


    ¡°Wait. How did the elders manage to break through too? Isn¡¯t third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical


    pill insufficient for the elders?¡±


    Some members were shocked and dumbstruck, knowing the elders had improved their


    attainments too because they did not know the elders received third¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemical


    pills instead of the medium¨Crank.


    Suddenly, the patrolling team shouted out, ¡°Oh, no! The Unbeaten Wind Sect is here!¡±


    Birk was having his tea at that time. He looked out and sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t we have a deal? Why are


    they here now?¡±


    He clenched his fist tightly and stood up. ¡°Luckily, most of us trained sincest night to improve our


    attainment. Otherwise, it¡¯s going to be a hard fight.¡±


    ¡°Members¡® Listen up! Assemble and prepare for the battle! Those who are still training, you may


    continue your training until you have a breakthrough!¡± Birk flew up into the sky and gave out his


    instructions to every member.

 Chapter 1569

    Chapter 1569


    Chapter 1569


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The moment Birk had finished talking, many had dashed up into the air and assembled. The


    Stormy Moon Sect had nearly thirty thousand members, and it was an amazing sight to see them


    assembling to fight their enemy.


    The minimum requirement to join the Stormy Moon Sect was a level one warrior king. Thus, it


    was not weird to see the huge difference between the secluded sect and the secluded families.


    Meanwhile, Severin also flew up into the sky together with She and the others to join Birk. He


    looked at the other members and said, ¡°Those who are level five warrior kings and below are not


    required to join the fight.¡±


    Obviously, Severin was concerned that those members would be killed in the battle because their


    levels were not high enough. As moved and touched as they were with the instruction, no one left.


    Even though Severin was Sofia¡¯s husband, he was not the Sect Leader nor a grand¨Celder. No one


    dared to obey his instruction at this critical moment.


    Birk could not help but frown after hearing that. He said, ¡°More than half of our members are


    between level one to level four warrior king, and they are not the inner members. If they don¡¯t join


    the battle, that would put us in an unfavorable position as we would be lesser in numbers. Having


    said that, I do know with their current ability, a lot of them will lose their lives if they stay and


    fight.¡±


    With a smile, Severin said, ¡°Unnecessary sacrifices bring no profit. Besides, if a fight with


    Unbeaten Wind Sect is inevitable, I¡¯m very confident that I can take out two level two saints. With


    such a massive blow, they will lose morale, and the fight will end very quickly.


    ¡°Alright. You¡¯re a level three saint, so I trust you¡± Birk nodded after some consideration.


    ¡°Listen up, outer disciples! You are no longer required to join this battle. We will fight, and you can.


    root for us on thend.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    A lot of disciples were dumbstruck because many of them did not know the elite disciples were


    given alchemical pillsst night and had managed to increase their attainment. They did not


    know about the Sect Leader, elders, and the grand¨Celders had their breakthrough too.


    In their view, the Unbeaten Wing Sect has the upper hand in terms of strength and power


    +15 BONUS


    winning?


    However, they could only submit to and obey the Sect Leader¡¯smand, and all the disciples who


    were not yet level five warrior kings descended with haste.


    ¡°Hello, Birk! Who knew we would be meeting so soon again!¡± chuckled Thomas.


    That was the first thing Thomas said when they arrived at the Stormy Moon Sect


    Birk despised Thomas greatly. Yet, he remained calm and cupped his hand. ¡°Haha. Thomas. What can


    I help you with? I can see you bring many with you¡±


    He was trying to stall because there were some disciples in the midst of their breakthrough, and they


    were considered part of the main power of the sect too. Thus, it was essential to buy them more time


    so the odds of winning the battle for their sect were higher.


    In addition, he really preferred not to have the battle today. Most people had only had their


    breakthrough. If they could have more time to stabilize and control their power better, it could increase


    the odds of winning too.


    At that time, they would not need to be afraid of the Unbeaten Wind Sect anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend that you have no idea what is happening.¡± Thomas chuckled and gave Birk a spiteful


    look.

 Chapter 1570

    Chapter 1570


    Based on the avable information, the Stormy Moon Sect held no threat to them because the


    Unbeaten Wind Sect had two level two saints.


    ¡°Gosh, Thomas. I really have no idea what is happening. Please enlighten me,¡± Birk continued to


    pretend he had no idea.


    Meanwhile, Draven was in the crowd. He looked everywhere but he did not see Meldrick at all.


    Is he busy training now because he was too drunk to trainst night?¡® he thought and did not


    suspect anything else.


    On the other hand, Daniel showed himself and looked at Sofia. ¡°Birk, stop pretending. I can see


    Sofia is back. Hand her over now and tell her I¡¯m marrying her ¡±


    ¡°In your dream!¡± Severin said coldly and gave Daniel a spiteful look.


    Daniel¡¯s mouth twitched. He red back. ¡°You must be Severin, Sofia¡¯s man.


    Severin frowned. ¡°Wow, you actually know my name. I have no idea I¡¯m so famous.¡±


    Daniel sneered, ¡°You narcissistic freak. If Meldrick, our elder, did not tell us about you, how would


    I know your name.¡±


    ¡°Meldrick? Elder?¡± Severin frowned.


    Immediately, he scanned over the ce with his telekinesis and realized Meldrick was standingBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    e opponent.


    with


    ¡°Meldrick, why are you standing in the back? There¡¯s nothing you need to be ashamed of. There is


    nothing wrong with choosing the side with the bigger odds of winning,¡± Daniel looked to the back


    and shouted to Meldrick.


    Although Meldrick was really feeling embarrassed with the situation, he had no choice but to


    Meanwhile, Birk was d when he saw there were two more disciples who joined them after they had


    their breakthrough. Despite feeling angry that Meldrick had betrayed them, he used this chance to stall


    for more time. He pointed at Meldrick and said with his trembling and angry voice, ¡°Meldrick! How dare


    you betray us? I wondered why Thomas does not keep his end of the bargain. after the deal we made


    a few days ago. So it¡¯s because of you!¡±


    ¡°Meldrick! I have no idea you would actually do such a thing!¡± a female disciple who had a crush on


    Meldrick red at him angrily.


    ¡°Meldrick! The Sect Leader promoted you to be the sect¡¯s guardian even when your attainment


    was not high enough. You are ungrateful! Not only that, but you turn your back on us and betray us!¡±


    said an elder angrily.

 Chapter 1571

    Chapter 1571


    ¡°Haha. Did I do anything wrong? I don¡¯t think so!¡± Meldrickughed hysterically while showing


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    himself to everyone else. 1 was only a guardian in Stormy Moon Sect but Unbeaten Wind Sect


    offered me to be their elder. It is a totally different level. People who are smart will choose the best


    choice, and clearly, I¡¯m that kind of person.¡±


    Sofia did not know Meldrick would rather betray the sect because she did not love him as he loved.


    her. Luckily, no one knew Severin had given Birk third¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemical pills, or the


    situation could be more chaotic than now.


    ¡°Meldrick, you are a jerk! A f*cking *sshole!¡± Sofia red angrily.


    Meldrick scoffed, ¡°Sofia, I¡¯m actually doing you a favor, don¡¯t you know that? I can¡¯t bear to see you


    marry Severin, an unaffiliated practitioner who already has two wives! Do you really want to share


    a husband with other women? Rather than marrying him, why don¡¯t you marry Daniel? He¡¯s more


    charming than Severin.¡±


    Sofia was awestruck by what Meldrick said. It seemed like Meldrick was gradually getting better


    at groveling.


    In fact, there were many elders and disciples of the Unbeaten Wind Sect who despised Meldrick.


    They worried Meldrick would betray them in the future for his own good, just like how he


    betrayed Stormy Moon Sect now.


    However, the Unbeaten Wind Sect needed his help now, so they understood why Thomas would


    make this decision to take Meldrick in and make Meldrick their elder.


    Severin looked at Thomas and said, ¡°Mister Thomas, are you sure you want to ept someone


    who betrayed his sect without a hint of guilt? Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯s going to do the same thing to


    you in the future?¡±


    Without a doubt, Thomas¡® face looked sullen after hearing that.


    Before Thomas would say anything. Meldrick held his hand up and promised, ¡°Mister Thomas,


    don¡¯t worry. Now that I have chosen to be a member of the Unbeaten Wind Sect, I would


    devote myself to the sect, train hard, and give the sect everything I have. Don¡¯t listen to him.¡±


    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°The only reason I joined Unbeaten Wind Sect is because I have


    faith in the sect. I believe the Unbeaten Wind Sect would be a first¨Ctier sect and one of the


    +15 BONUS


    Frankly speaking, even Thomas thought Meldrick had gone too far with his bluffing. Never had he


    expected the Unbeaten Wind Sect would be strong enough to be a first¨Ctier sect. All he hoped for


    the sect was to be the strongest sect among the secluded sects in this area


    ¡°Something is not right. Thomas! These guys are stalling! They are trying to buy more time!¡±


    Suddenly, the Great Elder of the Unbeaten Wind Sect discovered as time passed, disciples would fly


    up to the sky and join the rest. Those disciples were the elite disciples with higher attainment That rang


    his bell, and realized Birk was stalling so more disciples could finish their training ande to join the


    battle.


    Thomas thought and realized it was the truth. He red at Birk. ¡°Stop the bbering! Hand over your


    daughter now and Severin too. After we destroy his attainment, he will work for us.¡±


    That¡¯s impossible. He¡¯s a good son¨Cinw. 1 will definitely not hand him over Just look at your son. Do


    you think he¡¯s worthy of my daughter? Stop dreaming,¡± Birk sneered.


    ¡°Dad, Dad¡® Did you hear that?¡± Daniel said angrily with his gritted teeth.

 Chapter 1572

    Chapter 1572


    Chapter 1572


    Thomas balled up his hand and said, ¡°Fine! If this is what you want! Listen up! Attack them! Kill


    everyone but Sofia and Severin. I want them alive to regret what they did!¡±


    Meldrick gave it a thought and giggled, ¡®Mister Thomas. Look at the three women behind Severin. They


    looked so pretty too. Maybe they are his wives. Hehe. Can you tell the disciples to be careful and not


    kill them? I want them.¡±


    Thomas sneered and gave Meldrick a look. ¡°I don¡¯t know that you are into this. Haha. Okay. Listen. up,


    everyone. Do you see those three women? Capture them alive. Don¡¯t kill them. It¡¯s fine if you need to


    hurt them till they don¡¯t have the power to fight back anymore.¡±


    Elsa was speechless when she heard that. She did not know Meldrick would misunderstand and


    take her as Severin¡¯s wife too, because she was standing together with She and Diane. Then again,


    she had to agree Severin was a handsome man who, even as his apprentice, would


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    sometimes fantasize about him. She really admired his alchemy skills and his power.


    ¡°Haha. Meldrick, you have made the worst and idiot decision,¡® Severin chuckled.


    Meldrick could not be bothered to talk with Severin anymore. Instead, he looked at Draven and


    asked, ¡°Draven, do you want to join me? Don¡¯t worry. I will always have your back if you join the


    Unbeaten Wind Sect.¡±


    After that, everyone looked at Draven, which left him speechless. After hesitating for a few


    seconds, he smiled bitterly, ¡°No. I¡¯m really grateful that Stormy Moon Sect is willing to let me join.


    I can¡¯t betray them.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Then don¡¯t me me when you get killed in the battle because we are not on the same side


    anymore, Meldrick scoffed


    He thought of giving Draven a chance, but since Draven did not appreciate his gesture, he could


    not be bothered to persuade Draven at all.


    ¡°Attack now!¡± Thomasmanded.


    Having seen two more disciples from Stormy Moon Sect join the rest, he knew he should not waste


    more time. He waved his hand and gave out the attackingmand.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    +15 BONUS


    With a thought, Severin dashed to the front and took out Blood Fiend Sword.


    The Great Elder from the Unbeaten Wind Sect saw it and had the thought of snatching it for


    himself. ¡°That must be a spiritual weapon. I wonder what grade it is


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him. We want him to work for us. He¡¯s a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist, after all,¡±


    Thomas reminded because he worried the Great Elder would identally kill Severin.


    Severin sneered, ¡°Thomas, I¡¯m your opponent and I have decided to kill you and him!¡±


    A strong wave slowly dispersed out from his body.

 Chapter 1573

    Chapter 1573


    ¡°Haha! You¡¯re dreaming!¡±


    +15 BONUS


    After hearing what Severin said, Thomas and the Great Elderughed out loud. From their


    information, Severin held no threat to them because they thought Severin was just a level seven


    warrior emperor. Thus, why would they be scared of Severin when they were level two saints?


    However, their smiles quickly disappeared when they sensed the terrifying vibe Severin


    unleashed into the air. Gradually, they realized they could be wrong about Severin¡¯s attainment.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°What is this? This feeling. This wave. Is he a level three saint?¡±


    The Great Elder had a sullen expression on his face. It took much effort and time to reach a new


    level for a saint. Once you entered a new level, the level of power you possessed was totally


    different from the previous level


    ¡°What are


    re you afraid of? We are members of a secluded sect and he is just an unaffiliated


    practitioner. Maybe he used a lot of alchemical pills to build up his attainment. So I believe his


    attainment is not as stable as ours.¡± Thomas said as if he was trying to convince himself and boost


    his confidence.


    He also took out a sword and held it tightly in his hand


    The Great Elder said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Even if he¡¯s a level three saint, he¡¯s still an unaffiliated practitioner.


    His attainment technique andbat technique are definitely weaker than ours


    Perhaps, I can even kill him without any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Is that really how you think?¡± Severin knew his opponents were just pretending.


    He waved his hand to attack with Rose¨CPetal Rain.


    ¡°Whatbat technique is this?¡±


    Thomas and the Great Elder were dumbfounded as he looked at the Rose Petals in the sky. This


    was the first time they had seen such a prettybat technique.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have never seen anything like this before. But we should not let our guard down.¡±


    Thomas said after much consideration.


    He quickly inserted spiritual energy into his sword. As he waved his hand, several razor¨Clike


    attacks flew out targeted at Severin.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Dic!¡± The Great Elder punched. A massive tide created by the spiritual energy went dashing at


    Severin¡­


    Severin snorted, and his fighting spirit increased. After all, this was the first time he had to fight


    two level two saints at once.


    ¡°Go!¡± As Severin pointed to the front, the rose petals flew at great speed to the opponent.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Explosion sounds were everywhere. As expected, Severin easily tackled two


    level two saints.


    ¡°Damn it! How is he a level three saint?¡±


    Meldrick was dumbfounded when he knew Severin was a level three saint. That was something


    he really did not expect. In this case, the odds of winning for the Unbeaten Wind Sect had greatly


    decreased.


    After Sofia killed a level three warrior emperor, she found Meldrick and approached him. She


    looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Meldrick, I¡¯m really disappointed with you. Today is the day I¡¯m


    going to teach you a lesson for betraying us!¡±

 Chapter 1574

    Chapter 1574


    Chapter 1574


    After that, Sofia remembered something. ¡°No. You¡¯re an elder at Unbeaten Wind Sect now. I should


    call you Mister Meldrick, the elder, now.¡±


    ¡°You attainment¡­ Did you have another breakthrough?¡± Meldrick eximed surprisingly.


    His expression looked terrified when Sofia was targeting him. He did not have the chance to use


    the third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical pill yet after getting it from the Great Elder. Thus, as a


    level four warrior emperor, he was no match for Sofia, who was now a level six warrior emperor.


    Sofia looked at Meldrick and sneered, ¡°My attainment has always been higher than yours. What¡¯s


    wrong? Are you afraid now? Do you know what an idiot decision you have made?¡±


    ¡°Mister Thomas! Birk is a level two saint¡±


    A level one saint member of the Unbeaten Wind Sect had fought with Birk. He got sted away by


    Birk Blood gushed up his throat, and he vomited it out. When he sensed Birk¡¯s attainment was


    higher than him, he was so scared that his face turned pale.


    ¡°Mister Thomas, why do they have three level two saints?¡±


    What a terrible time to discover two grand¨Celders of the Stormy Moon Sect had their breakthrough


    and became level two saints.


    ¡°What? No! That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Meldrick¡¯s expression revealed how terrified he was. He quickly looked for the Great Elder, Second


    Elder, and Third Elder of the Stormy Moon Sect consecutively and realized they were now level


    one saints.


    ¡°How did this happen? They were not saints yesterday!¡± he thought


    Furthermore, he discovered most people who used to be level seven warrior emperors had now


    be level nine warrior emperors. These were just too crazy!


    How did these people have a breakthrough? The odds had totally turned.


    Sofia chuckled and said, ¡°Haha. This is a surprise to you, right? They had taken third¨Cgrade high-


    rank alchemical pills. My husband is not a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist. He¡¯s a third¨Cgrade


    high¨Crank alchemist. Luckily you were not around when we had the meeting. Otherwise, how


    would we know you had the intention to betray us?¡±


    Meldrick¡¯s mouth twitched and looked terrible.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    +15 BONUS


    Many members of the Unbeaten Wind Sect were killed in the battle. From the very start of the


    battle, the Unbeaten Wind Sect was destined to fail.


    ¡®Die!¡±


    Once Meldrick knew the situation was unfavorable to him, he unleashed a spirited energy beam.


    and was going to run for his life. He had be the first one from the Unbeaten Wind Sect to run.


    As he turned around, the Fourth Elder of the Stormy Moon Sect stood in front of him and gave him


    a cold re. ¡°Meldrick, I can let the others go but not you!¡±


    Immediately, the Fourth Elder, who had a breakthrough to level nine warrior emperor, charged at


    Meldrick


    After a few explosions, Meldrick was dead and fell down from the sky.


    ¡°Fourth Elder! I can totally handle him by myself. You¡¯re stealing my target from me!¡± Sotia flew


    over and said helplessly.


    The Fourth Elder smiled embarrassingly. ¡°I know you can but I really want to kill him. He¡¯s too


    damn annoying!¡±

 Chapter 1575

    Chapter 1575


    Over at Severin¡¯s side, the rose petals exploded continuously and destroyed whatever was in their


    way.


    ¡°No! How is that possible? Why are these petals so strong?¡±


    Thomas and the Great Elder were terrified. Even when they attacked together, they were still


    unable to defeat Severin.


    All it took for Severin was over forty rose petals to diminish their attacks. The rest of the rose


    petals continued to fly toward Thomas and the Great Elder.


    ¡°Thomas, we¡¯re dead. Look over there. The Second Elder and the others are dead. Damn it. Why the


    hell do their attainments increase all of a sudden? They have a total of six saint fighters now!¡±


    The Great Elder looked despaired. Yet, he continued to attack with several spiritual energy beams


    because that was his fastest attack. However, those attacks did not affect the speed of the rose


    petals. Each spiritual beam could only block one rose petal, and many more rose petals were


    closing in on them.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to diel¡± Thomas shouted out loud.


    He knew the battle wasing to an end when many elders and guardians of his sect were killed,


    and many disciples were fleeing


    ¡°I surrender! I surrender! Please spare me my life,¡± the Great Elder continued to defend himself


    and yelled out.


    However, Severin had no sympathy for people like him. Besides, they had already killed many


    members of the Unbeaten Wind Sect. If Severin or the Stormy Moon Sect spared them their lives


    now, that could pose a potential threat in the future.


    ¡°When you try to take my wife away from me, you have set the ending for yourself.¡±


    Severin sneered with his cold and cruel eyes while he continued to control the rose petals with


    his telekinesis to attack Thomas and the Great Elder.


    Eventually, after a few explosions, Thomas and the Great Elder were killed and fell from the sky. The


    rest of the members of the Unbeaten Wind Sect had lost their morale to fight and were


    terrified of what was going to happen to them.


    ¡°I surrender! I surrender!¡±


    Many weaker disciples kneeled in the air while holding their hands up to give a sign that they


    were surrendering.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Birk realized all the stronger fighters of the Unbeaten Wind Sect were killed. The remaining


    members were the weaker members, and only nearly a thousand of them survived the battle.


    Thus, he ordered everyone to stop fighting.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Stormy Moon Sect¡¯s members gathered all their remaining opponents and surrounded them.

 Chapter 1576

    Chapter 1576


    Chapter 1576


    Birk approached and said, ¡°Surrender your spatial ring and weapons. From today onward, the


    Unbeaten Wind Sect no longer exists now nor in the future. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Birk! Unbeaten Wind Sect does not exist anymore!¡±


    Having their lives spared was what they wanted the most now. Winning the battle was not their


    concern anymore. Thus, they quickly surrendered their weapons and spatial rings as told and fled.


    the scene.


    ¡°Hahaha! We won! We won!¡± Sofiaughed out loud.


    The elders instructed the disciples to collect the loot, handle the dead bodies, and inspect any


    damage to the sect.


    Severin looked down and said, ¡°Not bad. Our death toll ranges from thirty to forty people. Most of


    the members only suffered minor injuries¡±


    Birk nodded. ¡°That¡¯s because you requested the weaker members to stay out of the battle.


    Otherwise, the death toll won¡¯t be so low. Although we have fewer numbers, our fighters are much


    stronger than them. Plus you killed two of their strongest very quickly and that had put off the


    fighting spirit. Otherwise, I don¡¯t think the battle will end so soon.¡±


    She looked very happy. ¡°Haha. I feel so great. This is the first time I enjoy battling!¡±


    Severin frowned and looked unhappy though. ¡°Why did you and Diane join the battle? It¡¯s very


    dangerous because you two are not strong enough yet.¡±


    She pouted and said, ¡°Nothing happens to us, isn¡¯t it? Besides, we can use our Mind¡¯s Eyes to


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    look for fighters who are lower or simr to us.


    An elder smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We had our eyes on them when they were fighting. If anything bad


    happened to them, we would rush over to help immediately. After how you help us, it¡¯s the least.


    we can do.¡±


    Severin cupped his hand. ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    The elder replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Without your alchemical pill, there¡¯s no saying when we can


    have a breakthrough. This time I managed to go up two levels and this is something that I never


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s about¡® time. Let¡¯s go get some rest. It¡¯s a good day today. Those who are hurt, please take


    care and recover. We shall celebrate our victory tomorrow!¡± Birk announced cheerfully.


    All the while, the Unbeaten Wind Sect had been eyeing and targeting them for a long time. By


    beating the Unbeaten Wind Sect today, they were able to receive more training resources to help


    the sect move on to a greater future.


    Now, the Stormy Moon Sect has be the strongest sect in this area. When the other sects knew


    how easily they defeated the Unbeaten Wind Sect, none of them would dare to offend or


    even step on their toes easily.


    ¡°You girls must be tired too. Come on, let¡¯s go get some rest,¡± Severin looked at She, Diane, and


    the rest and said.


    Birk said, ¡°Hey, my wonderful son¨Cinw. I¡¯ll ask the Great Elder to bring over the spiritual herbs.


    for youter. Take a look and pick out the ones that you want.¡±


    Severin frowned. He did not have the intention to join the Stormy Moon Sect, so it did not seem right to


    be the first one to choose the spiritual herbs from the loot when there were two other


    alchemists in the sect.


    After giving it a thought, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. Just send fourth¨Cgrade spiritual herbs to me.


    Other than that, give them to the two grand¨Celders and let them pick out what they want. They need


    those more than me. I still have a lot of second¨Cgrade and third¨Cgrade spiritual herbs


    and they couldst me for a while.¡±


    Birk nodded. ¡°Alright. Then I will send the fourth¨Cgrade spiritual herbs to you. Maybe with more.


    practice, you could be fourth¨Cgrade alchemist very soon.¡±


    He added, ¡°Oh. If that dayes, don¡¯t forget to give me an alchemical pill.¡±

 Chapter 1577

    Chapter 1577


    Chapter 1577


    After hearing that, Severin could not decide if he wanted to cry orugh. It was funny that his father¨Cin¨C


    law was already thinking about getting his hand on one fourth¨Cgrade alchemical pill


    when he had not even tried to produce one yet.


    He replied with a chuckle, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t forget you. But one is not enough so I¡¯ll prepare at


    least ten for you! Haha.¡±


    Birk¡¯s eyes widened. He said excitedly, ¡°Really? You better not forget what you said!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    His reaction made Sofia roll her eyes at him. ¡°Dad, you are so greedy! Severin hasn¡¯t even tried


    producing it yet. Do you know how hard it is to progress from third¨Cgrade high¨Crank to fourth-


    grade? It¡¯s a huge improvement and many people cannot achieve it their whole lives. I know he is


    very talented but you shouldn¡¯t rush him.¡±


    Birk smiled embarrassingly. I wasn¡¯t rushing him. I only wanted to book ahead. Anyway, I have


    confidence in him and I believe he will be a fourth¨Cgrade alchemist in no time.¡±


    Severin chuckled. ¡°Haha. Thank you very much. That¡¯s what I¡¯m hoping for.¡±


    Sofia said, ¡°Dad if you want that to happen, you should prepare more fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank


    spiritual herbs for him. The type of spiritual herbs that are suitable for alchemy.¡±


    Birk patted his chest and promised, ¡®Of course. If I have them, I will give them to Severin. And I


    will release more missions to the disciples. Any disciples who find fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank


    spiritual herbs can receive a big reward.¡±


    Everyone chuckled after hearing that. When Sofia brought Severin backst night, everyone was


    anxious Stormy Moon Sect would be destroyed by Unbeaten Wind Sect because they were not as


    strong as Unbeaten Wind Sect.


    However, it was a totally unexpected turn of events. Everyone was feeling extremely happy today.


    When Severin returned to his residence, it was already evening. Since there was nothing he needed to


    do, he decided to bring the girls out for shopping. When it was almost time for dinner,


    he searched for a restaurant to have their dinner.


    On the way out, many members saw Severin and quickly greeted him respectfully. To them, he was the


    reason their sect could resolve the crisis with just a small sacrifice. Something that they did not think


    was achievable. Yet, Severin showed them it was possible.


    ¡°Haha It looked like you are famous now,¡± Sofia chuckled.


    +15 BONUS


    Severin felt helpless and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I wanted this. They are obviously here to take you


    away from me so I don¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    She chuckled too. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you didn¡¯t do anything about it, you can say goodbye to Sofia.


    That fat guy peed himself before he died. It was so embarrassing.¡±


    Diane smiled too. ¡°Yeah! I know everyone is afraid to die but as someone who trained for so long,


    he should be prepared to die anytime. So many people died today but he¡¯s the only one who peed.


    himself.¡±


    All of a sudden, Sofia became emotional. ¡°I had no idea what a disgusting person Meldrick was. 1


    knew him since we were a child and I never knew he would betray us.¡±

 Chapter 1578

    Chapter 1578


    Severin frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve known him since you were small? So are you saying he met the


    requirement to join the sect when he was a child?¡±


    Sofia exined, ¡°No. My dad was the one who brought him back. He went treasure hunting


    somewhere and identally saw Meldrick¡¯s family killed. So he rescued him. Meldrick was only


    twelve at that time. Dad felt sorry for him, and he thought Meldrick had the talent. That was why


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    he decided to bring Meldrick back to the sect, and that was why I knew him since I was a child.¡±


    Elsa felt angry and said, ¡°No way! He¡¯s so bad! Your dad saved his life and raised him to where he


    is now. How could he be so cruel and vicious? Was it really because he wanted to be an elder so


    badly? He was really an ungrateful person!¡±


    She exined, ¡°I don¡¯t think that was it. The reason he betrayed was because he loved Sofia. So


    he was trying to avenge Sofia because Sofia did not love him back.¡±


    That exined a lot of things for Elsa. This was the first time she knew about thisplicated


    rtionship. ¡°Sigh. What was wrong with him? Doesn¡¯t he know he shouldn¡¯t force anyone to love


    him? Besides, didn¡¯t he feel ashamed of himself when he found out the person Sofia liked was so


    great?


    Diane answered that question. ¡°That is how it is for some people. He won¡¯t allow other people to


    have it if he can¡¯t have it. That was why he chose to betray Stormy Moon Sect. But he didn¡¯t know


    Severin¡¯s attainment nor the elders were given third¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemical pills to help


    raise their attainments.¡±


    Sofia smiled bitterly. ¡°Alright, enough with that guy. I was just a little surprised. Let¡¯s enjoy


    shopping.¡±


    After shopping for a while, She gulped. ¡°The smell from this restaurant is so good. I wonder


    what their foods taste like. It¡¯s almost full. Should we try this restaurant?¡±


    Once Sofia heard that, she chuckled. ¡°She, you have good taste. This restaurant does serve


    pretty good food. Many members of the sect like toe here. Sometimes, I woulde here too.¡±


    Severin chuckled. ¡°Haha. You finally discover Sofia¡¯s superpower. She has the nose of a dog.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Geez. Let¡¯s go in then!¡±


    They went in without any hesitation.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Hi, sir!¡±


    ¡°Mister Severin! Miss Sofia!¡±


    As they walked into the restaurant, many members of the Stormy Moon Sect saw them and


    quickly greeted them with respect.


    ¡°Good evening. Wee to the restaurant,¡± a waiter greeted with a smile and led Severin and his.


    group to a private room.


    ¡°Wow. Miss Sofia, how nice to see you.¡± A middle¨Caged woman smiled when she saw Sofia.


    Then she saw Severin, ¡°Is this the handsome hero, Mister Severin? It¡¯s an honor to have you


    patronize us. Please walk right in. The dinner is on me tonight¡±

 Chapter 1579

    Chapter 1579


    Chapter 1579


    humbly and


    Severin did not think someone would actually call him a hero. He cupped his ha


    said, ¡°You¡¯re too kind. I don¡¯t think I deserve to be called a hero. My father¨Cinw is the Sect


    Leader of the Stormy Moon Sect. As his son¨Cinw, I¡¯m kinda part of a member of the sect too. So


    of course, I should help the sect when the sect is in trouble¡±


    ¡°Haha. Miss Sofia, your husband is so humble. Alright, what do you want to eat? Just order


    anything you want. The bill is mine today.¡± The prettydy boss chuckled.


    However, Severin was not going to let that happen. ¡°No. You¡¯re running a business and I shouldn¡¯t


    ept a free meal.¡±


    Thedy boss chuckled. ¡°No! I insist! Due to your alchemical pill, my son is able to move on to the next


    level. He¡¯s now a level four warrior emperor and I¡¯m really grateful to you.¡±


    ¡°No wonder you have a big smile on your face. Then we shall not reject your kind offer anymore,¡±


    Severin epted the offer with a face once he found out the reason behind the free meal and


    knew thedy boss was a generous person


    After they sat down, She started ordering. The food she ordered ranged from alcohol to many


    dishes cooked with monster¡¯s meat.


    When the dishes were served, She took a sip of the alcohol and ate the meat. ¡°This alcohol is so


    good! Try it! And the food is so great too! I¡¯m going to believe Sofia¡¯s taste buds from now on!¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a local here.¡± Sofia smiled happily.


    After some thinking, Severin said, ¡°Hey, Sofia, if you are free these few days, you should spend


    more time with your father. I¡¯ve already informed Larry to call me when they found the remaining.


    two halls. We will need to go to look for my uncle¨Cmaster, and I don¡¯t know when we wille


    back here. Oh, you should tell him about this too.


    Sofia nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°I have some spiritual herbs and the Great Elder is going to bring me some


    tonight. Since I¡¯m going to be free these few days, I¡¯m going to use the time to produce more


    alchemical pills and give them to your father. I also need to prepare some for the members and


    guardians of the Dracodeus Temple.¡±


    ¡°Yes. If we are free, we will use the time to train too, especially me and She. Both of us are too


    12


    +15 BONUS


    Sofia smiled bitterly. ¡°Oh,e on. My attainment is not that high as well so I need to train hard


    to be a saint soon.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can tell all of you are very stable for now. I will give you girls some


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    alchemical pills tomorrow morning.¡±


    Elsa¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What about me? I feel like I¡¯m very stable too. Are you going to give me an


    alchemical pill too?¡±


    Severin looked at her and said. ¡°When I say you girls, I¡¯ve included you too.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you, Master. You¡¯re the best Master. You¡¯re the best man in this world!¡± Elsa quickly


    pleased Severin.


    At this very moment, no one can rte Elsa to the high and mighty Director that she usually was,


    for she behaved as if a damsel falling in love.


    She could not help herself and teased Elsa, ¡°Elsa, since you know that he¡¯s the best man in the


    world, do not let this chance pass you by, you should go for him, otherwise you might regret it


    deeply.¡±

 Chapter 1580

    Chapter 1580


    Chapter 1580


    Elsa blushed from cheek to ear. ¡°She! That isn¡¯t funny, he is my master!¡±


    ¡°What if he¡¯s your master? No one said you can¡¯t fall for your master. Besides, a disciple falling for


    her master isn¡¯t umon,¡± said She.


    Severin red at She ¡°Little foodie, start eating and stop talking. Enjoy the delicacy.¡±


    She shrugged her shoulders and raised her ss. ¡°Cheers everyone! Let¡¯s have a great time!¡±


    Everyone left and went back after the dinner. By this time, the sky was getting dark.


    When they returned home, the elders brought along the spiritual herbs. Among the herbs, other


    than the expected fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank and medium¨Crank spiritual herbs, to Severin¡¯s surprise, they


    consisted of a few fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank spiritual herbs


    Obviously, these have been selected and approved to be suitable for producing alchemical pills by


    the grand¨Celders.


    Severin took in the herbs jovially and saw off the grand¨Celders in an elevated mood. He proceeded


    to prepare for the production of the alchemical pills just as soon as he closed the door.


    However, after giving it a slight thought, he decided to call for Elsa to observe and learn by his


    side.


    Although Severin was going to produce third¨Cgrade alchemical pills, the process was almost the


    same. Elsa would be able to learn some tips while observing how Severin produced the alchemical


    pills. After all, she would eventually reach this stage someday in the future.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wow, Master is so highly skilled! Such a pleasant enjoyment watching him practice alchemy!¡± Elsa


    thought to herself as she could not take her eyes off Severin. She knew that he was good-


    looking; however, he became even more charming when he was attentively working


    After a while, Severin stopped his work and asked Elsa, ¡°So? Did you learn anything?¡±


    Elsa smiled and nodded. ¡°Indeed! You¡¯re super cool with your graceful motion! Also, I¡¯m so


    impressed by your telekinesis in controlling the me! Not to mention the high quality of the alchemical


    pills!¡±


    ¡°Is that all you learned?¡± Severin fell somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°I am nowhere near being capable of producing such high¨Cquality pills. Having said that, by observing


    you, I have acquired some insight, that¡¯s for sure.¡± Elsa said awkwardly.


    Severin thought about what she said. I¡¯m sure you have the necessary ingredients for producing


    alchemical pills. Try producing some pills and show me, so I can give you pointers.¡±


    Elsa¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing that. ¡°Okay! Let me show you!¡±


    After a while, Elsa finished producing. It was a sess, but the quality of the alchemical pill did not


    look great.


    ¡°How is it? Did I do good? I think I¡¯m pretty good, considering that I sessfully produced it on my first


    try.¡± Elsa giggled while holding the alchemical pill

 Chapter 1581

    Chapter 1581


    Severin nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not too bad but there are still quite a lot of problems.¡±


    Elsa was stunned when she first heard that, but it was just for a second. After that, her eyes lit up. and


    she was eager to know what the problems were with her alchemy skills. ¡°Really? What kind of


    problem? Please tell me.¡±


    Her eagerness to gain more knowledge was a plus point. Severin was certainly happy with that. You


    were rushing throughout the whole process. Instead of throwing the spiritual herbs at the right time, you


    would always throw them ahead. And when you were extracting them, you looked as if you were in a


    rush. Take your time. Just wait another two or three seconds. If you have better control of the timing,


    the quality of your alchemical pill will improve.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Maybe I¡¯m very impatient and very nervous too so I didn¡¯t notice it. Master, thank you. for


    the advice. I will take note of those pointers.¡± Elsa cupped her hands.


    After some thinking, Severin said, ¡°Alright. Go take some rest. Think about what I said and review it so


    you can improve next time.¡±


    Elsa nodded. ¡°What about you? Aren¡¯t you going to take some rest?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°No. I¡¯m nning on producing two more rounds. I must familiarize myself with


    producing third¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemical pills. The more familiar I am with producing those


    alchemical pills, the higher my chances I have of producing fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pills. I


    really hope I can be a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist soon.¡±


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re so hard on yourself but rest is important too. Producing alchemical pills is really very


    tiring, especially to your mental,¡± Elsa said.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    For now, her admiration for Severin increased even more. She smiled and left the room.


    Then Severin went on to produce two more rounds of alchemical pills. After that, he took a shower and


    slept.


    The next morning, he woke up and realized those four girls were already waiting for him in the garden.


    ¡°Wow, you girls are early.¡±


    It was such a pleasant moment to witness this beautiful view straight after he woke up. Each of


    and appearance. Seeing these every day surely could help to boost his mood.


    +15 BONUS


    She said, ¡°Of course. Someone did say that he¡¯s going to give us the alchemical pill today.¡±


    Immediately, Severin flipped his palm to take out the alchemical pill and gave one to the girls. As he


    gave them out, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t forget about it. These are the pills suitable for your


    attainment and it has enough power to help you level up. Once your level is stable, you can progress


    further again.¡±


    Sofia looked at the pill in her hand and felt very sweet and content. The other female members of the


    sect kept onplimenting her for finding a good husband. None of them thought there was anything


    wrong that she had to share a man with other women.


    After all, not everyone could have the chance like her because Severin was a talented and wonderful


    man.


    ¡°Hehe. Honey, you can take all the time you want with your alchemy. We¡¯re not going to have the time


    to apany you because we¡¯re going to be busy with our training.¡±

 Chapter 1582

    Chapter 1582


    Chapter 1582


    That was what Diane said to Severin after she received the pill.


    It caught Severin by surprise. ¡°Surely I can still go look for you guys at night after the


    breakthrough, right? I mean you would still need time to stabilize your level so me going to find you


    girls is not going to affect the training.¡±


    Diane was speechless. The reason she had said that was because she wanted to have some me time,


    but she did not know Severin was so good at finding loopholes.


    ¡°Pervert! Is that all you can think of? She blushed and rolled her eyes at Severin.


    After thinking for a while, Severin said, ¡®My n is to stay here and produce more pills before Larry


    gives me a call. However, I need to go back if he doesn¡¯t call me after a month. Surely, they should be


    able to find some information about Lepus Hall and Simia Hall if those two halls existed before.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid those two halls no longer exist or are destroyed by other gangs?¡± Diane asked because


    she could tell what Severin was worried about.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes. We have been searching for so long but there¡¯s no news about them up until


    now. Dracodom is so huge with so many gangs. Not to mention new forces are established and


    existing gangs get wiped out every day. If that is the case, then that¡¯s going to be very problematic.


    Sofia gave that a thought and chipped in, ¡°Even if those two halls have been eliminated. Can¡¯t you find


    two level one warrior emperors and appoint them as the respective Hall Master? Isn¡¯t your mission to


    assemble the required twelve members only?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Severin was not sure whether tough or cry at Sofia foring up with that


    proposition.


    With a bitter smile, he said, ¡°That is still the least preferable choice if we have exhausted all means and


    options. My master gave me clear instructions to locate all the twelve original Hall Masters. It doesn¡¯t


    matter whether the gang has been destroyed or not, as long as the gang leader is still alive, they must


    be found. It does not count if I find a recement to rece them.¡±


    She felt embarrassed and pouted. ¡°You find yourself a weirdo master. Isn¡¯t the main thing assembling


    the correct headcount regardless of who it is? Not to mention, how entric your


    +15 BONUS


    attainments to at least level nine warrior king. Isn¡¯t that asking a bit too much? Or could there be some


    secrets to which we know nothing?¡±


    Severin shrugged. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have a clue about that. Anyway, that¡¯s how they put it. Since I¡¯ve already


    agreed to do it, I should do it ording to their wishes, right? There are still three months and twenty


    odd days left. I¡¯ll just have to do my best.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. With so many people searching for them, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have some good news soon. Just a


    while ago, Larry said they only have a few cities left to search. Very likely we¡¯ll hear from them in a few


    days,¡± Sofia said while smiling encouragingly at Severin.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    In the morning, Sofia brought the others to the city for a walk. By night, the fourdies spent their time


    training while Severin was busy with producing the alchemical pills.


    Before one realized it, time flew in the blink of an eye, and twenty days had passed by.


    During this period, the grand¨Celders of the Stormy Moon Sect came by every day to seek more advice


    on how to master the alchemy skill. The great grand¨Celder had also progressed from a third -grade


    low¨Crank alchemist to be a third¨Cgrade medium¨Ctank alchemist. Whereas the second grand¨C


    elder rose from second¨Cgrade high¨Crank to a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist. The grand- elders could


    not be more ecstatic with their improvement.


    As for Severin, seven days ago, he made a breakthrough and became a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank


    alchemist. Thus, he had been very busy with honing his skills in producing fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank


    alchemical pills, as he wanted to improve their quality with better skill.

 Chapter 1583

    Chapter 1583


    Chapter 1583


    ¡°Surely the quality of this pill is at least of superior¨Cquality,¡± Severin thought as he observed the pill in


    his hand while working in his room. He could not help himself and smiled triumphantly. Obviously, he


    was very satisfied with the quality of the alchemical pill.


    As he stepped out of his room, he was taken aback. There were only three months left from the due


    date. However, it was not an unproductive time as he had given the Stormy Moon Sect more than two


    hundred third¨Cgrade alchemical pills. Everyone in the sect improved their skills and rank tremendously


    on a daily basis because of the pills, and the entire sect was overjoyed.


    In addition, Severin used up most of the second and third¨Cgrade spiritual herbs and even some of the


    fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank herbs in making the pills. As such, he had stocked up well over three thousand


    pills. This disyed the amazing speed in his ability to produce the alchemical pills. I! words got out, it


    would likely create an uproar and shock those who heard about it.


    However, as Severin remembered the task on hand, he started to worry whether the time left was


    enough. It was not until he saw the progress thedies achieved in their training that he felt.


    reassured


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not bad at all, Sofia. You achieved breakthroughs twice and became a level nine warrior emperor.


    Once your condition has stabilized, it should take no time at all for you to progress to be a


    saint!¡± Severin said satisfactorily as he looked at Sofia


    What


    ¡°Me, me! What about me?¡± She came running to Severin and ran around him.


    ¡°You did well too, She, From a level three warrior king to a level seven, I¡¯m very pleased with


    your speed of progress.¡± Severin nodded.


    Diane chipped in, ¡°She is progressing so fast. Even though I¡¯ve attained level eight now, she will


    likely catch up with me very soon if she improves that much faster.¡±


    She giggled yfully and said, ¡°Diane, how I wish I could catch up with you right now! Why don¡¯t you


    wait for me, just hold on a bit and wait for me to catch up!¡±


    Finally, Severin looked at Elsa, nodded, giving his approval, and said, ¡°Level four warrior emperor,


    good job.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master! Elsaughed and replied, ¡°Master, how I admire you and the missus. All of you


    could see through the level and rank of others so easily. Just the other day as I made a


    +15 BONUS


    on me.¡± Elsa made that statement without giving much thought and used that analogy innocently.


    However, She would not let this chance pass by without teasing her. Thus, sheughed while


    covering her mouth and said, ¡°Really? If you really were naked, someone ought to be super


    thrilled. If that someone saw you naked, he might get overly excited and his nose might start to


    bleed.¡±


    Severin red at She upon hearing this and said with a serious expression, ¡°What are you.


    talking about, She? That never happened to me when the three of you were stark naked. Do you


    really think of me as a man without self¨Ccontrol?¡±


    She continued mischievously, ¡°How can that be the same? You are used to seeing us undressed.


    Of course, that won¡¯t be much of a reaction. However, the same cannot be said of Elsa. Who knows


    what will happen when you see her naked for the first time?¡±


    A slight pause and a thought came to She. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try and see what will


    actually happen?¡±

 Chapter 1584

    Chapter 1584


    Severin felt so helpless as he could not believe what he just heard. She had no boundary to her


    mischief.


    He quickly nced over at Elsa to make sure she did not feel offended. ¡°Elsa, just ignore what she


    said. She likes to joke around and she didn¡¯t really mean what she said.¡±


    Elsa was seen blushing all over her face and feeling shy.


    What Severin said did not stop She at all. She continued to joke, ¡®Of course I¡¯m joking. Or are


    you really thinking if it¡¯s going to happen? Geez, it seems like somebody really does want to see it.¡±


    Diane and Sofia could not stopughing so hard that their stomach hurt. While Severin really did.


    not know how to react


    Just then, his phone rang.


    ¡°It¡¯s Larry!¡± Severin took out his phone and saw who was calling him.


    He was thrilled and wondered, Could he be calling to tell me about Lepus Hall or Simia Hall?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point guessing the reason he calls now. Why don¡¯t you answer the call and ask him?*


    Diane smiled. She could tell Severin was feeling ecstatic and nervous


    Then again, there was no big problem searching for the ten halls. Yet, it took so long to locate the


    remaining two halls. Only one step was left to im the mission sessfully. Thus, this was the


    most nerve¨Cwracking and intense moment.


    After he answered the call, he asked, ¡°Larry. What¡¯s up? Do you have news about Lepus Hall or


    Simia Hall for me?¡±


    Larry replied, ¡°Supreme Leader, we have located Lepus Hall and exined everything to them.


    Now they are already here in South Link City and we have arranged everything for them.¡±


    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s great!¡± Severinughed out loud. As he thought, he asked, ¡°Oh, is everything else.


    going smoothly? What¡¯s the attainment of the Lepus Hall¡¯s Hall Master?¡±


    Larry answered, ¡°It¡¯s going well, but the Hall Master¡¯s attainment is quite low at only level six


    warrior king. But we still have three months, don¡¯t we? It¡¯s not going to be a big issue. All you need


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to do is give him two alchemical pills.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Feeling joyed, Severin said, ¡°Level six warrior king. That¡¯s not too bad. I don¡¯t need three months.


    Twenty days are all he needs to progress to level nine warrior king.¡±


    After a pause, Larry said, ¡°Oh, we do have information regarding Simia Hall, but we are looking for


    more. Don¡¯t worry. They are still alive and information proves that they appeared in a city before.


    Now our people are still looking for more information. I think you¡¯re going to hear good news from


    me soon.


    ¡°Great! Great!¡±


    Finally, Severin was able to soothe his worried soul.


    As he hung up the call, he took a deep breath. ¡°Girls! Larry found Lepus Hall and he had helped


    them to move to South Link City. The Hall Master is a level six warrior king so he needs to catch up. As


    for Simia Hall, we can expect to receive more news soon.¡±


    Sofia thought and asked, ¡°Then is it time for us to head back?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes. We are leaving three days from now.¡±

 Chapter 1585

    Chapter 1585


    Within a blink of an eye, three days had passed. Sofia looked at Birk and felt bad leaving him. Dad,


    we¡¯re leaving. Please take care of yourself.¡±


    Birk nodded. ¡°Goodbye. I know I can¡¯t keep you by my side forever. I¡¯m really d that you can marry


    Severin. He¡¯s a good man.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°All I want to see is you live happily. That¡¯s all I ask for.¡±


    Severin flipped his hand, took out a porcin bottle, and passed it to Birk. ¡°Father¨Cinw, I have


    prepared this present for you. Please only look into it after we leave.¡±


    ¡°Haha, okay!¡± Birk epted the bottle andughed out loud


    Later, Severin took out his flying sword and erged it. After everyone had jumped onto the sword, he


    controlled the sword and flew away at a high speed.


    ¡°Hey, did you give my dad more third¨Cgrade alchemical pills? Why are you giving him more? Haven¡¯t


    you given him enough previously?¡± Sofia asked with a smile.


    Despite what she said, she was really satisfied with Severin.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I did give him more alchemical pills. As the sect leader, he needs a lot of


    alchemical pills to ensure the sect¡¯s stable development and future.¡±


    ¡°Mister Birk, you have a good son¨Cinw. He even prepared more alchemical pills for you before he


    left,¡± Jeanluc said slowly while looking in the direction where Severin flew away.


    Birk nodded and felt thought. After a while, he opened the porcin bottle to take a look. He was


    expecting to see more third¨Cgrade alchemical pills in it. However, he waspletely shocked once he


    looked inside.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°What a weirdo. He can always surprise people,¡± Birk said while suppressing his overjoyed emotion.


    ¡°Surprise? Did he give you a lot again? How much? One hundred or two hundred?¡± Jeanluc asked


    curiously.


    ¡°No. Just ten.¡± Birk smiled.


    ¡°Just ten? I was saying how generous he was. Why are you so surprised when he only gave you


    +15 BONUS


    Birk passed the bottle over and said, ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡±


    Jeanluc frowned, looked inside, and gasped. ¡°Oh, my god! Oh, my god! Isn¡¯t those fourth¨Cgrade low-


    rank alchemical pills? Is he a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist now?¡±


    Birk put away the bottle and said, ¡®He promised he would give me some fourth¨Cgrade alchemical pills


    when he bes a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist. I thought it was going to take him at least two to


    three years. Damn, he did it in less than a month. Here he had kept his promise before


    he left. Haha. These pills are too important to us who are already a saint.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really full of surprises. My, my, fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pills. I don¡¯t think any of the


    second or third¨Ctier sects have a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist,¡± Jeanluc said bewilderedly.


    Meanwhile, Severin and the group were standing on the flying sword, flying rapidly back to South


    Link City. By the next evening, they reached South Link City and went back home.

 Chapter 1586

    Chapter 1586


    ¡°We¡¯re finally back. Take a good rest, everyone. We shall meet with the Hall Master of the Lepus.


    Hall tomorrow.¡±


    Seeing howte it was, Severin told the girls to take their rest.


    ¡°I told Dad and Mom to prepare dinner for us. They are waiting for us now. Let¡¯s go in and have our


    dinner.¡± Diane smiled and walked toward the vi.


    In the living room, Maurice, Judith, and the Shanahans were waiting for them.


    ¡°Diane! Severin! You guys are finally back. You guys are away for a really long time,¡® Megan saw them


    and weed them by standing up.


    Diane smiled. ¡°Sofia doesn¡¯t get to go home very often so of course, we must stay there longer. If


    we didn¡¯t receive news about Lepus Hall, we have no n toe back now.¡±


    ¡°Come over now. Dinner is ready. Eat it while it¡¯s still warm. William and Felicia greeted him with


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    a smile.


    After Severin finished his dinner, he went back to his room to take his shower. After that, he went


    straight to Diane¡¯s room.


    The moment Diane saw Severin standing outside her room, she rolled her eyes at him and closed


    the door after Severin came inside. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of traveling for thest two days? Are you


    seriously still thinking about that tonight?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Of course. I have been missing you so much because I haven¡¯t slept with you for a


    long time.¡±


    He took a step forward and wrapped his hands around Diane¡¯s perfect body from the back. As he


    inhaled the faint fragrance from Diane¡¯s body, the desire to embrace and cuddle with Diane got.


    stronger.


    ¡°You are surely a spirited and energizing man!¡± Diane imed after feeling the changes in


    Severin¡¯s body. She blushed and turned around.


    Severin looked at Diane¡¯s red lips and could no longer refrain from kissing Diane.


    Time passed, and the ambiance of the room gradually became warmer and romantic


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    When Diane woke up the next morning, Severin was still deep in his sleep. She watched Severin


    and smiled sweetly. By the time Severin woke up, it was already nine in the morning. He went


    downstairs and saw She, Sofia, and the others teaching Selenebat techniques in the garden.


    Selene saw Severin and ran over happily. ¡°Dad! Dad! I didn¡¯t ck when you were not at home.


    Lillie and the rest said I have improved a lot!¡±


    Last night, when Severin came back home, he did not take extra notice of Selene¡¯s attainment.


    Now that Selene told him, he was shocked to discover Selene¡¯s current attainment.


    ¡°Not bad! You¡¯re a level one warrior king now. Haha. Selene, this is a big surprise!¡± Severin


    chuckled.


    It was another three months until Selene¡¯s sixth birthday, but she was already a level one warrior


    king. Surely, her talent was exceptional.


    ¡°Supreme Leader, we¡¯re here!¡±


    Suddenly, there was joyfulughtering from the door. As it turned out, Larry and the rest had


    arrived.


    ¡°Good day, Supreme Leader. My name is Fiona Dudley and I¡¯m the Hall Master of Lepus Hall,¡±


    Fiona introduced herself.


    This was the first time she met Severin, and she was really very nervous. Without any hesitation,


    she kneeled with the elders of the Lepus Hall who came along with her.

 Chapter 1587

    Chapter 1587


    ¡°Good day, Supreme Leader!¡± the elders of the Lepus Hall greeted while kneeling down.


    Severin quickly requested them to stand up and said, ¡°We¡¯re a team now so you don¡¯t have to kneel


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    at me.¡±


    Rachel smiled. ¡°Supreme Leader is right. Don¡¯t be so uptight. The Supreme Leader is very kind.¡±


    Fiona was only twenty¨Cthree years old, the youngest Hall Master. She smiled embarrassingly. ¡°I¡¯m


    not used to this situation so I¡¯m really nervous to meet the Supreme Leader for the first time.


    Before moving here, we were staying in a small town.¡±


    Severin consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will get used to it after a while. Did they tell you that we¡¯re


    going to Mount Ermonie soon?¡±


    Fiona nodded. ¡°Yes. They told me but my attainment has not reached the required level yet.¡±


    Severin smiled, flipped his hand, and took out two second¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemical pills.


    That¡¯s easy. These two alchemical pills should do the job. Come find me when you have be


    level nine warrior king and you have full control of the power. I will give you another alchemical.


    pill to help you progress to warrior emperor.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Supreme Leader!¡± Fiona epted the alchemical pills and looked overjoyed. In the


    past, she could only dream about these alchemical pills, and now Severin actually gave her two.


    The elders of the Lepus Hall nearly had their eyes popped out, looking at the alchemical pills.


    Severin smiled and took out more second¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical pills. Then he waved


    his hand to distribute two alchemical pills to each elder. ¡°Since you guys have lower attainment, these


    second¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical pills should be enough to help with the progression.


    Two pills for each person. Train hard so you can improve your attainment.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Supreme Leader!¡± They were thrilled and excited that their eyes turned.


    red and watery. Some of them/nearly shed tears thinking just how marvelous and generous their


    Supreme Leader was.


    ¡°Mick, Yidel, Yuka, Nancy, and Bowen, since you guys are level one warrior emperors now, this third¨C


    grade low¨Crank alchemical pill should help with the rest of the progression Train hard¡±


    Severin looked at them and waved his hand to take out more alchemical pills for those people.


    +15 BONUS


    They looked at each other with a smile and expressed their gratitude.


    ¡°Larry, Gracie, Zoheb, you three are level two warrior emperor and Rachel is a level three warrior


    emperor. So I will give four of you third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical pills. I hope you will


    improve more,¡± Severin said while taking out the respective alchemical pills and giving them to


    those four people.


    ¡°Haha. Thank you, Supreme Leader. I can¡¯t even tell how many times I have said thank you to you


    for giving me these alchemical pills,¡± Larry chuckled.

 Chapter 1588

    Chapter 1588


    Chapter 1588


    Severin smiled back and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. I won¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t say thank you. It¡¯s quite


    exhausting needing to say thank you all the time. So don¡¯t bother in the future. I won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Fiona chuckled after hearing that.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luke had been patiently waiting aside, and he thought it was time for him to say something.


    Supreme Leader, what about me? Did you forget me?¡±


    Severin waved his hand, and a third¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemical pill went flying over, hovering in


    front of Luke. ¡°You¡¯re already a level six warrior emperor so you should use this third¨Cgrade high-


    rank alchemical pill.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Thank¡­ Never mind. I bet you must be tired of hearing us saying thank you.¡± Luke was


    going to say thank you, but just as he was about to say it, he stopped and chuckled.


    ¡°Alright! Now that we have new team members joining us, it¡¯s time to celebrate like we used to.


    Book a restaurant for tonight and we shall celebrate this joyous moment.¡± Severin smiled while


    looking at Fiona. ¡°A weing dinner to wee Fiona.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary¡­¡± Fiona said embarrassingly. Her young and fresh face blushed vehemently.


    Once everyone got their alchemical pills, Severin looked at them and took out more bottles. ¡°In every


    bottle, there are one hundred alchemical pills. They are for the members of the hall. Some of them are


    second¨Cgrade medium¨Crank or high¨Crank. I think these are the alchemical pills best


    suited for them at this moment. Each of you will receive one hundred second¨Cgrade medium¨Crank


    and one hundred second¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemical pills.¡±


    ¡°No way! There are eleven halls. Two hundred alchemical pills for each hall means that you have


    prepared twenty¨Ctwo hundred alchemical pills. That is dope!¡± Mick eximed shockingly, keeping his


    mouth open for a long time, and his jaw nearly dropped to the floor.


    However, what Severin had to say next surprised them even more. With a smile, he said, ¡°I also have


    many third¨Cgrade and fourth¨Cgrade alchemical pills. However, the attainment of those members is too


    low and those alchemical pills are not suitable for them. Anyway, those alchemical pills are more than


    enough to make Dracodeus Temple the strongest organization.¡±


    ¡°My god! Did I hear myself right? You have fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pills too? Does that mean


    you are a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist now? How awesome is that?¡±


    +15 BONUS


    At that moment, Fiona was so shocked. Before she came to South Link City, the other Hall Masters


    had told her their Supreme Leader was so awesome that no one else couldpare to him. It sounded


    so unrealistic to her at that time. Now that she met him, she realized what they said did


    not fully describe how insane Severin was.


    ¡°Supreme Leader, you¡¯re so awesome. We had no idea you had another breakthrough so fast, like the


    speed of a rocket,¡± Rachel, too, was stunned.


    Suddenly, she felt like she was not good enough to be with Severin. Guessed she could only admire


    him secretly.


    Nancy said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid your uncle¨Cmaster is going to drop his jaw to the floor when he knows how


    talented you are in alchemy skills.¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°Then you guys have to speed up and locate Simia Hall as soon as


    possible. There¡¯s only two months left until the due date. But we only have more than a month left


    because he told me to depart earlier so I could reach Mount Ermonie before the 15th of August.¡±


    Mick frowned. ¡°We have to be there before the 15th of August? Did he say why?¡±

 Chapter 1589

    Chapter 1589


    Chapter 1589


    Mick did not mean anything when he asked that.


    However, Severin thought deeply before answering the question, ¡°To be honest, I really find it very


    weird. He didn¡¯t just say it once but many times. He even said even if I failed to locate every single


    one of you or some of you are not level nine warrior king yet, I still need to be at Mount Ermonie


    before the 15th of August.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there must be a reason behind this. But I know you are going to find out what¡¯s the


    reason when you are there on the 15th of August,¡± Diane said after thinking about it.


    Severin could not be bothered to think more about it. He shrugged his shoulder and said, ¡°Rachel,


    please book the restaurant for us to wee Lepus Hall. Now we only have Simia Hall left


    unfound. I hope the Hall Master has reached the requirement attainment when we found him and


    not just a profound master.¡±


    Larry smiled bitterly after hearing that. ¡°Luckily I¡¯m the first one you found. Or I¡¯m never going to


    reach the requirement even when you gave me all those alchemical pills to help me.¡±


    Mick smiled too. ¡°You¡¯re right about that. My attainment was really low when you found us.


    Fortunately, we are one of the earliest people you found so there was plenty of time for us to improve


    our attainment. Otherwise, I have no idea how we can meet the requirement in such a


    short period.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You may leave now. I¡¯ll see all of you at 7 p.m. tonight. Rachel, remember to share the location


    of the restaurant with everyone once you make the booking,¡± Severin said while waving


    his hand.


    Rachel smiled. ¡°What do you think of Rising Dragon Restaurant? They are newly opened and a


    restaurant with five stars reviews. I heard they serve very good food. We were talking about it a while


    ago and were nning to try it one day. Why don¡¯t we just go here tonight?¡±


    Severin nodded smilingly. ¡°Okay. Then we shall meet at the Rising Dragon Restaurant at 7 p.m.


    tonight.¡±


    After that, all of the hall masters and the elders of the Lepus Hall left Severin¡¯s ce. Instead of


    returning to her residence, Rachel went to the Rising Dragon Restaurant by herself.


    Shortly, she arrived and went to look for the restaurant manager, Arroy. ¡°I want the most.


    ¡°Haha. I¡¯m sorry, honey but I just booked that room. Haha!¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Just then, a rich kid in a formal suit came walking over with a smile and unted himself to Rachel. He


    was on his way out after booking a room to have dinner that night. There was no expectation of seeing


    such a beautiful woman talking to the restaurant manager, so he was really feeling lucky.


    Rachel looked back and frowned. ¡°Can you please let me have that room? Don¡¯t worry. I will pay for all


    of your expenses tonight.¡±


    The rich kid was from the neighboring city. He was here for a holiday and did not know who


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel was. All he knew now was how stunning Rachel looked. There was not a w he could


    find, and he was mesmerized by her beauty


    After being stunned for several seconds, he smiled and said, ¡°Honey, that¡¯s easy. All you have to do


    is spend some time with me. We can know each other more by enjoying our time together in a


    hotel room. It¡¯s easy, isn¡¯t it? Haha.¡±

 Chapter 1590

    Chapter 1590


    Surprisingly, Rachel did not know anyone else who dared to talk to her in that way in South Link


    City. She pulled her face long and said, ¡°Do you know who you are talking to? Have you any idea


    that you have put yourself in great danger by saying those things to me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯m Thommy from a first¨Ctier upper¨Css family of Kensett. Tell me, should I be afraid


    of you?¡± Thommy sneered.


    In fact, he was a bully in Kensett where he could do anything and have anything he wanted


    without any repercussions. No one had ever threatened him like Rachel did. Therefore, he was not


    afraid of Rachel..


    ¡°I¡¯m Rachel and I¡¯m never scared of anyone. I don¡¯t care if you are from a first¨Ctier upper¨Css


    family or even the mayor. I will beat you up if you anger me!¡± Rachel sneered.


    It did not matter if this guy refused to give the room to her. At the most, she could book the other


    rooms. However, she could not tolerate being bullied or unted by this thug.


    ¡°What did you say your name is? Rachel? The Hall Master, Rachel?¡±


    As soon as Arroy knew the person Thommy was messing with was Rachel, he reacted.


    surprisingly.


    Rachel nodded and did not say anything else.


    Arroy was in shock. Then he asked Rachel to wait for a while and pulled Thommy to the side.


    ¡°Mister Thommy, I suggest you better let her have the room. Do you know she would kill you with.


    one p by talking to her in that way? And your parents won¡¯t dare to do anything or take revenge


    for you if she killed you. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll have to kneel before her when they know who she is,¡±


    Arroy wiped off the sweat on his forehead and said with fear.


    Honestly speaking, Thommy knew Arroy must understand the situation in South Link City better


    than him because he was hired to be a restaurant manager of a five¨Cstar restaurant.


    He frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the Hall Master of Serpent Hall. There are eleven halls that we should be wary of and those


    halls are named after the twelve zodiac signs. Serpent Hall is one of them. Most importantly,


    these halls are under the governor of the South County. I heard he¡¯s assembling all the twelve


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°So far, there are only eleven halls but they have nearly ny thousand people. Those people are


    highly trained and skilled fighters with high attainments. I don¡¯t know if this is true or not. But I


    heard all of their Hall Masters are warrior emperors.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    By the time Arroy finished talking, his forehead was full of sweat again. He wiped them off and secretly


    looked at Rachel. ¡°My boss had explicitly given an instruction that we are not allowed to


    offend any of the members of the Dracodeus Temple whoe here. We have to offer the best


    service avable.¡±


    ¡°This is f*cking scary!¡± Thommy gulped fearfully.


    If there were eleven halls already, that meant there were at least eleven warrior emperors in


    South Link City. The exact same attainment stage as themanders of Dracodom.


    Once Thommy realized it, he started to sweat, just like Arroy.


    ¡°Arroy, thank you for the heads up. I can¡¯t imagine what I just did to her. I mean she could have


    pped me and killed me. I would have died for nothing. If my parents did not know what I had


    gotten them into and decided to take revenge for me, I would be the cause of their death.¡±


    His heart pounded heavily because he was scared of the things he said to Rachel just now.

 Chapter 1591

    Chapter 1591


    Chapter 1591


    ¡°My sincere apologies, Miss Rachel, please take the private room as a token of my apology for my


    mistake,¡± Thommy said with a shaking voice as he hurried to greet Rachel respectfully while


    keeping a distance between them as if an invisible barrier was keeping him three meters away


    from Rachel.


    ¡°Act¡­ Actually I will be moving to another hotel.¡± Thommy stammered and left with his sidekicks


    immediately.


    ¡°Mister Thommy, I will arrange for your deposit to be refunded to you,¡± shouted Arroy across the


    hall as Thommy scrambled to leave.


    ¡°Oh my, what could you have possibly said to him that scared him to death?¡± Rachel was having a


    goodugh as she saw Thommy escaping like a frightened rabbit. Was she some sort of monster?


    ¡°Well, not much actually. I¡¯ve only made known to him that Miss Rachel is the hall master of the


    Serpent Hall and what do you know, that was enough to have him chickened out immediately.¡±


    Arroy smiled, secretly hoping that he would earn some brownie points with Rachel for diffusing


    the unpleasant situation.


    Rachel smiled lightly and mentioned, ¡°So I suppose we can have the best private room this


    restaurant has now that no one has ced a reservation for it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course! This way please, Miss Rachel. Let¡¯s check out the menu. Oh, by the way, our


    boss said that all the members of the eleven halls are entitled to a 20% discount on all food and


    drinks,¡± Arroy said as he escorted Rachel into the restaurant.


    After Larry left, Severin had nothing much on his hand, so he brought She, Diane, and Selene to


    stroll about in the city. They arrived at the Rising Dragon Hotel at nightfall.


    Knowing that Severin and the rest were dropping by the restaurant, the owner had prepared an


    extravagant weing party and greeted them at the entrance personally. He took every


    opportunity to hand out his name cards to the Hall Masters and made sure all the security


    personnel lined up with borate fanfare.


    During the dinner gathering, Fiona knew Severin was approachable and easy to talk to now. She


    had finally stopped being nervous and became much at ease.


    When they had all returned to their residences, Severin thought for a while and decided to stay


    When She saw Severining, she frowned as she thought to herself, ¡®It was hard enough to keep


    up with himself usually. Tonight, he had had quite a few drinks. The night was going to be harder and


    longer than usual.¡®


    ¡°Why, why are you here tonight?¡± quibbled She half¨Cheartedly as she blushed and bit her pouty lips.


    Seeing such a cute yet sexy She, Severin closed the door, held her tightly, and said, ¡°You know why


    I¡¯m here,¡± and kissed her intently.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1592

    Chapter 1592


    She felt as if her entire body was charged with current, and she closed her eyes.


    In the morning, Severin called for his six bodyguards.


    ¡°All of you have attained level one warrior emperor and stabilized your ranking. However, I will


    still give each of you a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pill, so that you can improve your rank


    further,¡± Severin said with a wave of his hand and handed the pills to thedies.


    Lillie immediately grinned with delight and said, ¡°Thank you, I knew that by bing your


    bodyguard, I made the best choice in life!¡±


    Wendy followed, ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more! We are perhaps the luckiest bodyguards in the whole


    world. I doubt other bodyguards do not evene close to receiving the treatment that we have!¡±


    Kiera kept with the rest and said, ¡°I was wondering to myself, what kind of a man could it be that


    required Mister Horace, a war god, to ascertain bodyguards for himself. Now I know for sure how


    extraordinary our Master is.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that true? I never dared dream that one day I could be a warrior emperor. For I¡¯m


    grateful and satisfied with my current attainment.¡± Abigail smiled while saying this.


    Severin looked at them and said solemnly, ¡°When I¡¯m not around, please protect the Shanahans.


    Of course, do feel free to go home and visit when not much is going on for the other bodyguards


    have high attainment now too. Besides, we have the brothers from the Dracodeus Temple helping,


    I am quite certain the Shanahans are absolutely safe in Dracodom.¡±


    ¡°Master, why are you speaking to us in such a manner today?¡± Abigail asked as she felt greatly


    moved by his concern for them.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin said, ¡°Mainly because the Shanahans are no longer in danger now, and you are all still


    young.


    There¡¯s no need to stay with the Shanahans always. If you meet someone you like, you should marry


    and have your own family. Just remember, if the Shanahans are ever in need, give


    them your helping hand.¡±


    Wendy immediately grinned and said. ¡°Thank you, Master. However, I really doubt anyone with any


    sense wille looking for trouble. Besides, now that my grandfather and the other war gods have


    be the highestmander of Dracodom, going against the Shanahans will be suicidal.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. These are just gentle reminders as I will be leaving for Mount


    1/2


    sect too. As such I would like to make myself clear.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Having said his thought, Severin handed over one hundred alchemical pills to Lillie and


    instructed her, ¡°Lillie, I¡¯ve prepared these pills for the bodyguards of the Shanahans. Give them to


    those you deem fit so that they can achieve breakthroughs with their attainment, be


    stronger, and increase the strength of the Shanahans. I want them to be as safe as they can be.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. It shall be done as you have said.¡± Lillie took the pills and nodded.


    Twenty more days gone by in a sh. The deadline was approaching in just over a month. Severin


    started to feel nervous as there was not much that he could do except produce alchemical pills


    and spend time with Selene.


    Finally, one morning, Gracie came with good tidings and said, ¡°Supreme Leader, we have found


    the Simia Hall. Who would have thought that they were hiding and training in a cave? Their


    numbers are few and they rarely enter town. No wonder it was so hard to locate them.¡±


    Having heard that, Severin¡¯s spirit was elevated and said, ¡°That¡¯s great news! Do you know what is


    their current attainment?¡±


    Gracie smiled bitterly as she continued, ¡°We do not know. We only managed to find where they


    were hiding. They have offended two different gangs, so they are very careful and worried that we


    trick them and seek revenge to harm them. Therefore they said unless they see the


    Dracodeus Ring, they will not believe or follow us.¡±


    may


    Severin said, ¡°I guess it can¡¯t be helped to be so cautious if you have enemies. It looks as if a


    personal trip is inevitable.¡±

 Chapter 1593

    Chapter 1593


    Chapter 1593


    Gracie nodded. ¡°I have people waiting where they are. I shall go with you when you have decided


    when to leave.¡±


    Severin gave that a thought and said, ¡°It is best that we depart as soon as possible since we do not


    know what their attainment is. Let¡¯s leave first thing in the morning. I will inform She and the rest of


    the team about this. How far are they from us?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t too far away. If you travel with your flying sword, it will take less than two days to get


    there.¡±


    ¡°Good,e over tomorrow morning. We shall leave together.¡± Severin said finally.


    ¡°Understood, I shall take my leave now.¡± Gracie nodded and left.


    In the evening, Severin told She and Diane about his n and told them to continue with their


    training during his absence to locate Simia Hall with Gracie.


    She and Diane made good use of their time during the previous twenty¨Codd days. Both had made


    major breakthroughs, with She reaching level one warrior emperor and Diane having be level


    two warrior emperor.


    Of course, the others had made progress too, including Gracie, after having consumed the alchemical


    pills Severin gave.


    While waiting for news of the Simia Hall, Severin spared no time in using the fourth¨Cgrade low- rank


    pills for his training. Even though the effect was not to his satisfaction, it was better than using the


    third¨Cgrade alchemical pills. After using two pills, he also made a breakthrough in his attainment, and


    he became a level four saint, while previously he was only a level three saint. This breakthrough meant


    his strength and power had at least doubled.


    Coming morning, Gracie was waiting for Severin at the door. The two nodded at each other and flew


    into the sky.


    Severin took out his flying sword, erged it, and both rode on it, flying toward where Gracie was


    pointing


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Go this way, towards the Kun Mountains. That¡¯s where the Simia hall is hiding. They are located


    between the two mountains in front of Kun mountains. There are only very few small settlements in that


    area, that¡¯s why it took us so long to find any news about them,¡± Gracie exined as she


    +15 BONUS


    Severin nodded and said nothing more.


    Gracie was a rare beauty. When the gentle breeze blew, her dress wrapped tightly against her


    body, disying her enticing figure.


    Severin could not resist feeling good when he remembered how Gracie made subtle moves on him


    when they first met.


    s, he had to control his urges not to make their rtionshipplicated as he reminded himself that


    Gracie was his subordinate. Otherwise, Rachel and Nancy might take Gracie as a


    precedent and make their moves on him too, if Gracie had her way with him.


    Severin was not naive; he knew that it would be easy to subdue Rachel and Nancy, given they


    already had feelings for him.


    It was obvious that Gracie chose to wear something that was more exposed than usual. Even though it


    was not a mini skirt, it was all too revealing with her chest. If one were not controlling himself, his mind


    could go wild and far, having seen the half¨Cbare soft white breasts.


    As if to break the awkward quietness between them, Gracie started to tell Severin what happened


    during her time in the South Link City and interesting hearsay between halls.


    As for Severin, he elerated the speed of the flying sword in order to shorten their time together


    to avoid the ensuing awkwardness.


    Just as the sky became dark, a town appeared.


    ¡°We have reached Belington. Judging by this, we could reach Simia Hall by noon tomorrow. Let¡¯s put


    up here for the night,¡± said Gracie as she stood up and looked ahead.


    ¡°Sounds good. Let¡¯s head out into town after we have settled our amodation. It¡¯s about time to


    have a good meal.¡±


    Gracie could only nod in agreement. This was the first time she was alone with Severin, and she


    started to feel nervous. After all, this was such a rare and precious opportunity for her.

 Chapter 1594

    Chapter 1594


    Chapter 1594


    ¡°Greetings! Wee to Burgin Hotel!¡±


    Severin and Gracie found a hotel quite easily in town and entered the hotel lobby.


    Severin said, ¡°We will take two deluxe rooms.¡±


    ¡°Sir, my apologies for we only have one deluxe room left.¡± The receptionist smiled apologetically.


    Severin quickly enquired, ¡°What about the other room? Even if it¡¯s not as good as the deluxe room,


    we would like two separate rooms.¡±


    ¡°Understood, I will have that arranged immediately,¡± the female receptionist said with a polite


    smile.


    Gracie could not resist feeling let down as she stood behind Severin. She had great confidence in


    her beauty and was certain that Severin was not willing to pass by this chance. Besides, it


    mattered not to her whether Severin would take her as his wife. She was more than willing to


    have him for just one night. However, Severin had no such thought.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your key card. Let¡¯s go grab a bite,¡± Severin said as he handed it to Gracie.


    Gracie nodded while epting the key card, and they left the hotel together.


    It did not take long before they found themselves in an extravagant square.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us, there¡¯s no need to go to a fancy restaurant. We could very well just grab a


    meal in an eatery,¡± said Gracie.


    Severin nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m fine with that. You pick the spot and I¡¯ll settle the bill.¡±


    ¡°Does it matter whether it¡¯s you or I who pays for the meal?¡± Gracie was taken aback by his


    statement. They had not decided where to eat, and yet here he was, saying he would be the one


    forking out for the bill.


    Severin said in a serious tone, ¡°That won¡¯t do. If it were a group of us, then that¡¯s not an issue.


    However, since it is just the two of us, if people knew about this, they may mistake me for your


    kept man.¡±


    After saying this, Severin could not help himself andughed at how ridiculous and funny this


    statement was


    +15 BONUS


    What he did not anticipate was Gracie followed on his heels and said, ¡°Really? If I could have


    as my kept man, I¡¯d be more than delighted as that meant I¡¯m better than you. Haha!¡± Gracie


    blushed after she said this and hurriedly entered a restaurant.


    Severin was stunned briefly before he quickly followed behind her.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Greeting, this way please.¡± A beautiful waitress greeted them as soon as they entered.


    ¡°Will this table do? It¡¯s by the window and this is a quiet corner.¡±


    you


    Gracie took a look around and selected her seat. Before long, a waiter brought them the menu to


    look through.


    Severin was shocked by the offering of this restaurant. Judging by the interior of this ce, he knew


    this ce was not just any eatery. However, what he did not expect was he could have spirit


    beast dishes in a town of this scale.

 Chapter 1595

    Chapter 1595


    Chapter 1595


    ¡°Oh, wow, I didn¡¯t know this restaurant has spirit beast¡¯s dishes. It seems like there are many


    people with attainment here. Look, you also need to pay with spiritual stones too,¡± Severin said


    while looking at the menu.


    The waitress smiled lightly and said proudly, ¡°Sir, you look like you¡¯re not from here. Although


    this ce is out of the vicinity, there is a forest with many spiritual herbs and spirit beasts. I


    think some of the spirit beasts are equivalent to a warrior king, so there are many people


    attainment. A lot of us are fighters, and there are not many normal people.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°No wonder. Then I¡¯d like to order these dishes that are more expensive and two


    bottles of premium red wine.¡±


    Gracie rolled her eyes at Severin and gave him an alluring look. ¡°Just two bottles? We should order


    four bottles. Today is a happy day, and I really like to enjoy tonight.¡±


    ¡°Four bottles, it is,¡± Severin coughed embarrassingly and said to the waitress.


    ¡°Oh, I also like to order this lobster. It¡¯s my favorite food,¡± Gracie said while pointing at a lobster


    dish.


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± The waitress felt surprised. At first, she thought they would not be ordering much,


    and that meant she would not earn muchmission from this table. However, she thought


    wrong. All the dishes and red wines they ordered were expensive, especially those four bottles of


    red wine.


    Soon, the waitress left.


    Shortly, the food they ordered was served on the table.


    ¡°Cheers. I¡¯m fortunate to have you as my Supreme Leader. Without you, I would never have


    progressed so quickly, and neither would the members of my hall. Regardless of everything, I owe


    you a big thank you,¡± Gracie raised her ss after pouring her ss full of red wine.


    Severin, too, raised his ss and knocked it with Gracie¡¯s ss. ¡°We¡¯re a team. Besides, we need


    Dracodeus Temple to be strong so it could have the ability to protect my family when we no


    longer stay in this mundane world, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Gracie finished her ss of red wine in one go and continued to pour herself another full ss.


    Despite that, I still need to express how grateful I am to you. If you are ever in need of assistance, I


    +15 BONUS


    Severin had a mixed expression as he heard what Gracie had just said. Was she hinting something


    to him, or was he just reading too much into it?


    ¡°Rest assured, if I were ever in need of assistance, I would definitely ask for your help.¡± Severin


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    said half¨Cheartedly and started drinking his wine.


    ¡°Not bad at all! This is very delicious. You should eat more of it, too,¡± Severin told Gracie after


    having a few bites.


    ¡°Not to worry, I would definitely have my fill. But seriously, with so much food, I don¡¯t think we


    can finish them all by ourselves.¡± Gracie grinned. She was already a beauty to behold. With that


    beaming expression, she looked even more attractive.


    A few other guests entered the restaurant, and Gracie caught the top guy¡¯s attention. He had to


    swallow hard to keep himself together.


    ¡°Look at her, so fair and so sexy,¡± eximed a bald guy softly as he stood behind the top guy, also


    swallowing hard.

 Chapter 1596

    Chapter 1596


    Chapter 1596


    Thenky man in front of Gracie could not resist approaching her after hearing her words. With a


    smile, he said, ¡°Mind sharing a table with me if you can¡¯t finish all the food, cutie? I¡¯ll order some


    more food too. It¡¯d be wonderful for us to drink and chat together.¡± He paused briefly and


    continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about the bill. I¡¯ll pay for everything as long as you share your table


    with me.¡±


    Gracie was speechless for a moment. It was rare that she had the opportunity to be alone with


    Severin, much less at a venue that had a romantic ambiance and delightful music. She had not


    expected that some random individual would ruin such a pleasant atmosphere.


    She gazed indifferently at the man and responded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but I¡¯m not keen on sharing a


    table with other people, especially strangers like you.¡±


    A bald man then stepped forward and said, ¡°Darn woman! This man right here is Mister Doug


    Rogar, the Rogars¡® scion! You ought to feel honored that he¡¯s willing to share a table with you.


    Don¡¯t be so ungrateful!¡±


    The other side was attempting to assert their status and intimidate Gracie intoplying.


    Threatening her seemed to be their first instinct when they saw her refusal.


    Gracie responded with a cold smile, saying, ¡°Leave right now if you know what¡¯s good for you.


    Don¡¯t ruin my evening! I¡¯m not just some random woman you can piss off. I don¡¯t give a hoot who


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    this Doggo guy is!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have such a fiery temper,¡± Doug remarked, unfazed. He then smiled coldly


    and stated, ¡°But I do have a thing for fiery women like yourself.¡±


    The bald man chimed in, ¡°Did you hear that? Come out and face Mister Doug if you¡¯ve got what it


    takes! Or maybe you¡¯d prefer it if we tie you up?¡±


    Severin sat calmly as if he had not heard a word. To him, those men were likely pesky little


    clowns who were looking to make a fool of themselves. In any case, they would be in for some


    trouble if they continued to disrespect Gracie like that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll step outside for a bit. I¡¯ll return soon,¡± Gracie said to Severin before standing up.


    Severin smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you right here.¡±


    Doug then pointed out, ¡°Look at how big of a coward this guy is. He doesn¡¯t even dare to stand up


    +15 BONUS


    have good days ahead if youe with me.¡±


    Gracie ignored Doug and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s have a short chat outside, Mister Doug.¡±


    ¡°A short chat you say? What makes you think it¡¯ll be short?¡± Doug asked with a chuckle.


    Shortly thereafter, Doug and his men followed Gracie out to the open area next to the restaurant.


    ¡°You can¡¯t seriously be thinking that you can deal with all of my men, right? Come along quietly


    and we might spare you from any physical pain, if you get my drift,¡± Doug quipped. His eyes were


    locked on Gracie¡¯s attractive legs as he had a suggestive smile on his face.


    ¡°Well then, Doug, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to nip all your nasty ideas in the bud now,¡± Gracie responded


    with a cold smile. Without a second to waste, she swiftly delivered a well¨Cced kick to Doug¡¯s


    nutsack before he could react.

 Chapter 1597

    Chapter 1597


    Chapter 1597


    ¡°Ah, you¡­ How dare you¡­¡± Whatever ill intentions Doug had against her had all but disappeared.


    He howled in agony as he squatted down, shocked that Gracie could be so ruthless to him even


    after learning he was the Rogars¡® scion.


    ¡°Stop standing there like statues! Beat her to death! She¡¯s getting on my nerves!¡± Doug endured


    the pain and shouted at several of his men.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it,dy!¡± One of the men possessed the attainment level of a level one warrior


    king, and he clenched his fist before enveloping it in spiritual energy. The others in his group


    were level nine profound masters, with one other person being a level three warrior king. The


    strength that they had positioned them as strong fighters in their city.


    ¡°You¡¯re all a bunch of trash!¡± Gracie snickered as soon as she determined the attainment level of


    those people. They were all like a bunch of clowns to her. As soon as she finished speaking, she


    retaliated at once and killed them all in less than a minute..


    ¡°No, this can¡¯t be!¡± Doug stared in shock at his men¡¯s lifeless bodies. The adversary he had


    provoked was so strong that even a level three warrior king could be killed with such ease.


    Gracie could not be bothered to respond to Doug. His manhood was all but destroyed, and his life.


    would be filled only with misery from then on.


    She hurriedly returned to the table and apologized to Severin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±


    Severin smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ve only been gone a minute or two. I treated your absence


    as though you went on a brief restroom break.¡±


    Gracie was amused by his sense of humor. ¡°Let¡¯s continue from where we left off then!¡± She


    smiled and poured herself slightly over half a ss of red wine. After clinking sses with


    Severin, she downed the wine in one swift go.


    Severin was taken aback. He had not expected Gracie to drink that much, and she was finishing


    her sses of wine almost as quickly as she poured them!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Gracie¡¯s face was slightly red as she signaled to the wait staff nearby.


    The wait staff approached with a smile, and Gracie requested, ¡°Bring me four more bottles of red


    wine, please!¡±


    +15 BONUS


    The wait staff nodded and promptly left. The restaurant patrons had witnessed what happened


    earlier and were still in utter shock. They could not fathom how even the Rogars¡® most formidable


    men had been so swiftly defeated by such an alluring woman. It hardly crossed anyone¡¯s mind


    that the seductive damsel was more like a thorny rose than a delicate little daisy.


    Severin refrained from making anyments. He had shared drinks with everyone else before,


    but Gracie did not drink much each time and never got drunk. As a result, he did not know Gracie¡¯s


    alcohol tolerance. He felt that it would be rude to stop her from drinking when she was willingly


    pouring the wine for herself, so he decided to keep up the pace.


    Sharing some drinks with a beautiful woman in a romantic restaurant was nothing short of


    enjoyable. They had a great time chatting over the meal, and they managed to polish off several


    bottles of wine without even realizing it.

 Chapter 1598

    Chapter 1598


    Gracie¡¯splexion had turned visibly flush at that point. She gazed at Severin with a look of


    attraction and admiration.


    ¡°I enjoyed the dinner very much. Shall we head back soon? It¡¯s gettingte,¡± Severin smiled and


    suggested


    Gracie pouted yfully and said in a coquettish tone, ¡°Hmm¡­ But I want some more wine. Could


    you have a few more drinks with me, please?¡±


    Severin, somewhat unsure of how to respond, signaled the wait staff to bring two more bottles of


    red wine.


    The men at the neighboring table could not help but envy him.


    ¡°Get a load of that guy¡¯s luck! We¡¯d be happy for the rest of our lives if we could share some drinks


    with a beautiful woman like her!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s more than just some drinks, you know. Can¡¯t you see how tipsy she is? I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯ll


    use the opportunity to bring her to a hotel and have a little extra fun! They look like they¡¯re on very good


    terms with each other, so she probably won¡¯t mind if she finds out the next morning


    that some sexy time happened.¡±


    ¡°Do you think so? She¡¯s incredibly tough though. She single¨Chandedly defeated those strong guys from


    the Rogars earlier. Even Mister Doug had to call for backup, and none of the guys who came to fetch


    him were brave enough to avenge him. If she wakes up and decides to get to the bottom of what


    happened the night before, that guy might just end up dead! Are you going to risk your life


    just to sleep with a woman like her?¡±


    Though the men chatted among themselves in a low voice, Severin was able to hear them clearly with


    his high level of attainment. He was left momentarily speechless, wondering why they


    would have such thoughts in the first ce.


    After finishing the two final bottles, Severin said to Gracie, ¡°I think that¡¯s enough for today. Any


    more and you¡¯ll be drunk¡±


    Gracie stood up and wobbled like a little child before saying. ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today, and I want to


    continue drinking. It¡¯s not always that I get the chance to drink with you, and 1. I want more¡­¡±


    Severin supported her and ced ten high¨Cgrade spiritual stones on the table. He then said to the


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Y¨Cyou¡¯re overpaying!¡± she replied. Those were high¨Cgrade spiritual stones, after all.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin, however, did not respond and steadied Gracie up before leading her out of the restaurant.


    Gracie was a little dizzy because she was under the influence of alcohol. She staggered slightly as


    they walked and said, ¡°I want some more wine. I like you, Supreme Leader. I want to be yours.¡±


    Severin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, for he had never expected Gracie to express her feelings so openly


    after getting drunk. ¡°You¡¯re drunk, Gracie. Don¡¯t bber about like that.¡±


    Gracie, in her haziness, responded, ¡°No, I¡¯m not drunk! I like you. You¡¯re the only man who makes


    my heart race.¡±


    Severin chose not to engage the conversation any further and carried Gracie on his back as they


    made their way toward the hotel.


    The following morning, Gracie woke up groggily. ¡°Ugh, I was wastedst night. How did I get back


    here?¡± Gracie frowned and rubbed her temples. Before long, some more hazy memories began to


    resurface, and she seemed to recall someone carrying her back.


    Did the Supreme Leader carry me back here?¡± Gracie wondered. She felt a sweet warmth in her


    heart at first, but then a hint of worry crept in. ¡°Did I say something foolish when I got drunkst


    night? I can¡¯t remember anything right now. I hope I didn¡¯t say something I shouldn¡¯t have!¡±


    All of a sudden, there was a knock at the door.

 Chapter 1599

    Chapter 1599


    Chapter 1599


    Gracie walked over promptly and opened the door.


    ¡°You¡¯ve woken up!¡± A trace of disappointment crossed her face after she noticed that the visitor


    was Severin. Ever the gentleman that he was, he had escorted her back to her room without


    making further advances, even though she wore some alluring clothes and was drunk.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll be waiting for you downstairs then. It¡¯s almost time to set off.¡± Severin offered a warm


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    smile as he gazed at Gracie, whose hair was still somewhat disheveled.


    Gracie watched as Severin left without saying anything else. She bit her red lips and asked, ¡°Wait!


    Did you bring me back to my room after I got drunkst night?¡±


    Severin turned around and smiled. ¡°Yes. It couldn¡¯t have been anyone else!¡±


    Gracie then asked Severin embarrassedly, ¡°Then¡­ Did I say anything embarrassing to you when I


    was drunk? I can¡¯t remember a single thing fromst night.¡±


    Severin grinned and replied, ¡°No, not at all. I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡± He turned around and


    made his way down.


    Gracie closed the door and let out a heavy sigh. ¡°I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t get so drunk that I embarrassed


    myselfst night.¡±


    Once Gracie finished freshening up and headed downstairs, the two of them promptly departed.


    the city on the flying sword. Their destination was the Kun Mountains. By 1 p.m., they arrived at a


    pair of colossal mountains, just as Gracie had anticipated.


    ¡°That¡¯s the valley. We¡¯ve arrived,¡± Gracie said, pointing ahead.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am! Over here!¡± Two men Gracie had tasked to locate Simia Hall flew up and greeted her.


    Gracie smiled and replied, ¡°Thanks for your hard work.¡±


    One of the men beamed and said, ¡°We¡¯ve exined the situation to them, but they insisted on


    seeing the Dracodeus Ring. There was nothing else we could do other than to request our


    Supreme Leader¡¯s presence.¡±


    Severin gestured for them toe closer. He took out two pills and handed them over to the two


    men. ¡°This is a token of appreciation for the both of you. You¡¯ve made some significant


    contributions.¡±


    hank you very much, Supreme Leader!¡±


    he pair grinned and epted the pills.


    +15 BONUS


    Shall we, then? You can already see the buildings in that valley,¡± Gracie pointed out.


    everin nodded. He adjusted the flying sword¡¯s altitude and guided it steadily toward the valley.


    Who¡¯s there? This is Simia Hall¡¯s turf! Please take an alternate route.¡± Four or five individuals


    lew over and got in Severin¡¯s way.


    it that moment, one of the Equus Hall disciples stood up and sped his hands together in a espectful


    gesture. ¡°We¡¯ve met previously, and I¡¯ve brought our supreme leader here as requested. his man here


    is the apex of Dracodeus Temple, and this woman here is our hall master. Please do


    be so kind as to let us enter.¡±


    Come with me then,¡± said one of the men after a brief discussion with hisrades. He


    proceeded to lead Severin and the others in.

 Chapter 1600

    Chapter 1600


    ¡°Great Elder, Hall Master, these people im to be apanying Dracodeus Temple¡¯s Supreme


    Leader to meet us,¡± one of Simia Hall¡¯s disciples announced when they arrived in a courtyard.


    Uponnding there, Severin stowed his flying sword and approached the two individuals who


    were awaiting him.


    ¡°How can we be certain that the Supreme Leader of Dracodeus Temple is here?¡± asked Simia Hall¡¯s


    leader. She was a middle aged 30¨Csomething woman with a curvy figure and a unique


    temperament.


    Severin took a step forward, extended his right hand, and said to her, ¡°You wish to see the


    Dracodeus Ring, yes? Well, here it is.¡±


    The woman examined it closely, and her excitement became even more evident. ¡°It¡­ It really is.


    the Dracodeus Ring! You are him! You are our supreme leader!¡± She gestured for her people to


    kneel and eximed, ¡°Greetings, Supreme Leader!¡±


    ¡°Heh, there¡¯s no need for such formalities. You are one of our own.¡± Severin chuckled. He nced


    at the woman¡¯s attainment and frowned. ¡°Your attainment might be a little lower than I expected,


    but at least you¡¯re a level three warrior king. It would¡¯ve been less than ideal if you were a


    profound master, what with how pressed for time we are right now.¡±


    ¡°Supreme Leader, sir, my name is Shirleen, and this is our great elder, Cyril. Do you think I¡¯m not


    good enough, sir? My talent isn¡¯t that great, and I¡¯ve already tried my best to improve myself. It¡¯s just a


    little difficult to make breakthroughs after reaching warrior king. Besides, weck the strength and the


    numbers, so it¡¯s difficult for us to obtain high¨Clevel spiritual herbs. As a result, it bes difficult for us


    to make progress,¡± Shirleen asked in a somewhat embarrassed expression.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re now a level three warrior king, so I¡¯m quite certain that we can


    reach the target with another month left to go. I can provide you with a pill to expedite your


    breakthrough to level five warrior king. We¡¯ll make our way over once you¡¯ve reached that level.¡±


    ¡°Wait a second. You¡¯re going to give me a pill that can help me make a breakthrough directly to level


    five warrior king?¡± Shirleen was stunned by what she heard. After pondering for a moment, she


    responded with an astonished expression, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you need at least a second¨Cgrade medium. -rank


    pill? Such pills are so valuable that they¡¯re almost unheard of!¡±


    Gracie burst intoughter when she heard Shirleen express her worry. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    12


    alchemist, after all.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Severin cleared his throat and corrected Gracie, ¡°I¡¯m now a fourth¨Cgrade alchemist.¡±


    ¡°Fourth¨Cgrade? When did that happen? You never mentioned that to me before.¡± Gracie reacted in


    shock. She had not expected Severin to make another breakthrough already. Fourth¨Cgrade pills were


    potent enough to have a noticeable impact even on high¨Cranking practitioners.


    Severin responded with a grin. ¡°I made the breakthrough several days before leaving for the


    Stormy Moon Sect. It won¡¯t take long before I be a fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist.¡±


    Gracie was astounded that Severin had be a fourth¨Cgrade alchemist a month ago. Knowing


    his talent, he would progress to fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist in no time.


    ¡°You¡¯re a freak of nature, you know that,¡± Gracie eximed in amazement before rolling her eyes at


    him.


    Shirleen and Cyril were both astonished, first by Severin¡¯s astounding alchemical abilities and secondly


    by how Gracie so casually called him ¡®a freak of nature¡® even though she was his subordinate. That


    brief exchange had demonstrated that Severin, as powerful as he was, was still very much down¨Cto¨C


    earth and had excellent camaraderie with his subordinates.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Supreme Leader! I now understand why the former Supreme Leader would entrust


    Dracodeus Temple to you! You have my utmost respect, sir!¡± Shirleen gulped and eximed after


    oveing her shock.

 Chapter 1601

    Chapter 1601


    Cyril, Simia Hall¡¯s great elder, smiled as well. They had been searching for Dracodeus Temple¡¯s leader


    for many years. As time passed, he began to suspect they had been deceived by the old wacko.


    However, the arrival of a new supreme leader, one who was also a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist,


    left him incredibly pleased. After all, alchemists of such a caliber were revered


    wherever they went.


    Severin took out over twenty second¨Cgrade low¨Crank pills and handed them to Shirleen. ¡°Take these


    pills and hand them out to the other elders and protectors. This will allow them to improve


    their attainment over the next two days, after which it will be time for us to set off.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Shirleen expressed her gratitude and took the pills in glee. She then said, ¡°Please


    Cyril then said, ¡°You¡¯vee a long way, Supreme Leader. Please rest up. I¡¯ll have someone


    prepare some good food and fetch the best wine for our celebration tonight.¡±


    ¡°As we should! I¡¯ll leave you to handle that, then!¡± Shirleen urged.


    After some thought, Severin suggested to Shirleen, ¡®Hall Master Shirleen, I heard that a certain.


    faction forced you here. Would you like my assistance in seeking revenge and eliminating them?¡±


    Shirleen smiled and replied, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be necessary. We had some conflicts with two or


    three factions previously, and one such conflict resulted in a very severe battle. We managed to


    win against them in the end, but we were left severely injured as a result. We left the city where


    we came from because we feared reprisals from the other factions. This became an area where we


    sought our refuge to recuperate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Severin remarked with a nod. He was relieved that the situation was not as dire as


    he had first imagined.


    Cyril left and promptly informed the rest of the hall about Severin. The joy and excitement were


    contagious, spreading across every single member of the hall.


    Shirleen, with the assistance of the great elder, organized a meeting with the other elders and


    protectors. It was there that they distributed the pills Severin had given them. Seeing as the hall


    was rtively small, there were still two pills left over after each elder and protector received


    theirs. Those two extras were given to two of their most exceptional disciples as a reward. The


    revtion that Severin was a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist made everyone even more ted.


    +15 BONUS


    That evening, they all gathered to dine together, and Severin shared insights about the Dracodeus


    Temple with Shirleen, Cyril, and the other members.


    ¡°It¡¯s incredible to think that the other hall masters have all reached the level of a warrior emperor!


    I¡¯m way behind them,¡± Shirleen expressed her surprise and slight disappointment upon learning


    of that. The other halls of Dracodeus Temple were much stronger than Simia Hall.


    Gracie grinned at Shirleen and added, ¡°But the main reason is that you had to seek refuge here,


    which made it challenging for us to find you. If we¡¯d located you two months ago, you would have


    be a warrior emperor by now. We¡¯re no longer in a rush to make any further breakthroughs


    though. Our supreme leader instructed us to train ourbat techniques in our spare time


    because we¡¯ve already reached his uncle¨Cmaster¡¯s target,¡± Gracie then exined.


    ¡°What sort of target?¡± Shirleen asked in confusion, prompting Gracie to exin the agreement


    between Severin and Wuhlricht.

 Chapter 1602

    Chapter 1602


    Chapter 1602


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll put in some extra effort to make a breakthrough in attainment. It¡¯s about time I picked


    up the pace,¡± Shirleen responded with a nod before returning to her drink.


    That night, Shirleen and the others began their training in seclusion


    With nothing pressing on the agenda for the next few days, Severin and Gracie decided to explore their


    sights around them. Gracie was very happy to have had yet another opportunity to spend


    time with Severin. Such changes were infrequent, so she wanted to make the most out of it. Time


    tended to pass quickly whenever one was enjoying it, and two days had passed before they knew


    1. it. Shirleen managed to reach level five warrior king, while those who had received the pills made


    steady progress too.


    ¡°Time for us to make our way back to South Link City!¡± Severin announced after instructing


    Shirleen to gather Simia Hall¡¯s people around.


    Shirleen frowned after having made some guesses of Severin¡¯s intentions. ¡°We might slow you


    down if you take us along with you. Some of our disciples have lower attainment levels and aren¡¯t


    as quick. Why don¡¯t you go on ahead without us and we¡¯ll follow behind at our own pace?¡±


    Gracie smiled in response and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The total number of people here is about two to


    three thousand max. He can manage even if those numbers doubled or tripled.¡±


    Then, as if to confirm Gracie¡¯s statement, Severin produced a flying sword and thrust it into the


    open air ahead. The sword then expanded to a size capable of amodating three to four


    thousand people.


    ¡°Hop on, everyone!¡± Severin called out as he got onto the sword.


    ¡°Just what grade is this spiritual weapon? It grew to such a humongous size!¡± Cyril marveled at


    the flying sword, a sight which he had never seen before.


    Gracie joined Severin in the air and informed Cyril, ¡°It can grow even bigger, but it¡¯s more than


    enough at this size. Too big, and it¡¯ll use up too much spiritual energy and mental strength during


    flight.¡±


    ¡°This is amazing! I never thought I¡¯d one day get the chance to ride a flying sword!¡± one disciple


    eximed with excitement.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious to know what grade this sword is, Supreme Leader,¡± Shirleen asked Severin.


    +15 BONUS


    With a smile, Severin replied, ¡°Ninth¨Cgrade.¡±


    ¡°Incredible! Is it purely a means of transport or can it also be used inbat? I¡¯ve heard that some


    flying swords are used strictly for flying and not for fighting.¡± Shirleen asked in astonishment.


    She had not anticipated Severin¡¯s flying sword to be of such a high level!


    Severin nodded in affirmation. ¡°Yes. It can be used forbat as well. I don¡¯t use this very often,


    and most times, I only use it when I¡¯m in normal society. I will have to refrain from using it when I


    enter the sect in the future because I wouldn¡¯t want people to covet it.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1603

    Chapter 1603


    Shirleen frowned and asked, ¡°Why not? You¡¯re already a saint, and you won¡¯t have anything else to


    fear after you enter your uncle¡¯s sect.¡±


    Cyril expressed some confusion as well. ¡°Our knowledge in attainment extends at most to that of


    saints. We do not know if there are any levels higher than that. You¡¯re the only saint we¡¯ve met so far,


    and our training has always been focused on reaching the level of a saint. Are you saying that there are


    higher attainment levels beyond that of a saint?¡±


    Everyone there looked at Severin with eager anticipation, clearly seeking answers from him.


    Severin offered a wry smile and said, ¡°Those stronger than saints are known as royal saints. I¡¯m sure


    you¡¯re aware that a saint can extend their lifespan up to two hundred years. Would anyone care to


    guess the total lifespan of a royal saint?¡±


    Everyone gasped collectively when they registered what Severin said to them. They initially believed


    that saints were already the peak of what attainment had to offer and that they would never encounter


    anyone more advanced than that. However, Severin revealed the existence of a royal saint level,


    which, by his ount, not only surpassed saints in power but also in lifespan.


    After contemting for a moment, Shirleen offered a guess, ¡°Half a century?¡±


    Severin shook his head.


    The second elder of Simia Hall thought for a while before suggesting, ¡°Less than that, maybe? Three


    hundred years?¡±


    Severin shook his head once again. ¡°Wrong again. It¡¯s much more than what you¡¯ve all guessed. It¡¯s


    one thousand years. Achieving the level of a royal saint grants a one¨Cthousand¨Cyear lifespan.¡±


    A collective gasp filled the air, and Severin¡¯s revtion left them all in shock.


    ¡°We might spend our whole life training without ever reaching the level of a saint, much less a higher


    level of attainment. We shouldn¡¯t dwell on these things,¡± one disciplemented


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy enough if I ever get the chance to be a strong warrior emperor. We don¡¯t see warrior


    emperors very often,¡± a profound master added.


    ¡°Give your all when training and you¡¯re good to go,¡± Severin said, uncertain of how best to console the


    disciples. After all, their attainment talents varied, and not everyone could match the aptitude


    +15 BONUS


    Shirleen raised another question. ¡°You said that you couldn¡¯t bring out your flying sword when


    you¡¯re in your uncle¨Cmaster¡¯s sect for fear of inciting any feelings of jealousy. Does this mean that


    the sect houses a lot of formidable saints?¡±


    Severin affirmed. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m quite certain that there are a lot of them. My uncle¡¯s attainment is


    likely a royal saint because the sect he belongs to is a first¨Ctier sect. These first¨Ctier sects are then


    categorized into lower¨Css, middle¨Css, and upper¨Css. Even the lower¨Css first¨Ctier sects.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    must have at least three saints to be recognized as such,¡± Severin provided a thorough


    exnation to the people from Simia Hall based on what he heard from Sofia.


    The disciples of Simia Hall had never been privy to such knowledge before. They listened


    attentively and felt as though a new world had opened up before them. At longst, they finally


    grasped the concept that numerous powerful sects existed in the world, and even the first¨Ctier


    sects were divided into several sses.

 Chapter 1604

    Chapter 1604


    ¡°Do you happen to know if your uncle¡¯s sect is considered a lower¨Css, middle¨Css, or upper- ss


    sect?¡± Gracie expressed her curiosity. She pondered for a moment and could not resist


    asking.


    Severin had a bitter smile as he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have the answer to that, unfortunately.


    After all, I¡¯ve met my uncle¨Cmaster only once in the past. I believe the question of whether his


    Skyblue Sect is considered a lower¨Css, middle¨Css, or upper¨Css first¨Ctier sect will be


    answered soon enough when we arrive.¡±


    Gracie shrugged her shoulders and said with a smile. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m very much looking forward


    to it. There¡¯s less than a month to go before we finally enter a secluded sect. Before long, she


    frowned again and asked, ¡°Your uncle said that you¡¯d be rewarded for being us there. I¡¯m curious


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    about the nature of that reward. Another question on my mind is whether or not we can join the


    sect if we follow you there. I have no clue about the criteria used by first¨Ctier secluded sects in


    recruiting disciples. What if our attainment levels aren¡¯t up to par? What then?¡±


    Shirleen shared simr concerns to Gracie, but after some contemting, she spoke up and said, ¡±


    It doesn¡¯t seem to be a big issue to me. Even if they¡¯re a prominent sect, recruiting ordinary


    disciples who¡¯ve reached at least the level nine warrior king or level one warrior emperor should


    be a reasonable prerequisite. Perhaps our supreme leader¡¯s uncle¨Cmaster imposed a condition to


    reach at least level nine warrior king so we could meet their recruitment standards and be


    admitted into the sect.¡±


    Following a pause, Shirleen grinned and added, ¡°For me, the prospect of joining a first¨Ctier sect ist


    already an incredible opportunity.¡±


    Severin felt a surge of optimism when he heard them express those thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m hoping it is


    something that will help enhance my attainment rapidly by two or three levels in one go. That


    would be what I¡¯m looking for.¡±


    Gracie covered her mouth in response and chuckled. ¡°Haha, you should continue honing your alchemy


    skills then. You¡¯ll be able to raise your attainment if you can make a breakthrough to a fourth¨Cgrade


    medium¨Crank alchemist. For all we know, everyone in your uncle¨Cmaster¡¯s sect


    might look at you with admiration!¡±


    Severin smiled and agreed, ¡°It goes without saying that I¡¯m going to give it my all *


    The number of people traveling with him had increased significantly from when he first left


    +15 BONUS


    suitable ce of amodation in the city for the night. With no other option left, they decided to set


    up camp at arge mountain before resuming their journey the following morning. It was noon when


    they finally reached South Link City.


    ¡°We¡¯re here! This is South Link City!¡± Gracie stood up and introduced everyone to the sight thaty


    before them.


    Shirleen marveled at the city and said, ¡°What a huge and prosperous city!¡±


    Gracie exined, ¡°Of course! As the city where South County Mansion is located, it has to be the


    largest and most prosperous city among the thirty¨Csix cities within the county.¡±


    Larry and Mick were taking a stroll in the courtyard when they spotted a massive flying sword


    hovering above them in the sky. The sword soon descended, and the two men exchanged an


    excited look.

 Chapter 1605

    Chapter 1605


    Chapter 1605


    Once Severin hadnded in an open area, all the hall masters and their respective elders came to


    greet them.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re all here, I shall introduce you now to Shirleen, the leader of Simia Hall. This is their great


    elder, Cyril, and beside him is their second elder¡­¡± Severin introduced each member of the


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    neers to the hall masters.


    Once the introductions werepleted, Rachel smiled and remarked, ¡°Haha! I thought the leader


    of Simia Hall would be a man, so I¡¯m a little surprised to see that she¡¯s a woman.¡±


    Larry added, ¡°Same here. I had no idea she¡¯d be so pretty.¡±


    Shirleen chuckled wryly and said, ¡°Haha, well, I asked the former supreme leader if I could be


    appointed to a hall with another name, but he appointed me as the leader of Simia Hall without


    giving me a choice. It does feel a little awkward, given my gender and the name of the hall that I


    am supposed to lead ¡±


    Mick chimed in, ¡°Perhaps many people associate Simia Hall with apes and all that. It would be


    logical to assume that the person who gave it this name is likely to be a man. The thought that


    you might be such a dazzling woman couldn¡¯t have crossed anyone¡¯s mind!¡±


    Rachel turned to Mick and teased, ¡°When did you be such a smooth talker?¡±


    Mick replied with a grin, ¡°I¡¯ve always been one. Half of the halls under the Dracodeus Temple are


    led by women, and all of them are gorgeous,¡±


    Severin had a sudden realization. ¡°You¡¯re right. There are twelve hall masters in total, with six


    men and six women. Is this merely a coincidence? Or did that Old Wacko do this?¡±


    Shirleen had a puzzled expression when the name ¡®Old Wacko¡® was mentioned. ¡°Old Wacko? Who¡¯s


    that?¡±


    Severin exined, ¡°The nickname ¡®Old Wacko¡® refers to my master, who is also your former


    supreme leader. Everyone refers to him as ¡®Old Wacko, while I was called ¡°Little Wacko¡°¡±


    ¡°Do you think he specifically chose six men and six women to be the hall masters? Or is it just a


    coincidence? It¡¯s too big of a coincidence if you ask me.¡± Rachel frowned.


    Nancy gave her opinion, ¡°I believe it to be a mere coincidence. You¡¯re all reading too much into it.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    To Severin¡¯s surprise, Larry rose to his feet and proimed, ¡°My fellow hall masters, I¡¯m sure our


    former supreme leader conveyed something simr to each of us. Now that all twelve of us have


    gathered here, perhaps it¡¯s time for us to inform the new supreme leader about what was


    entrusted to us?¡±


    Mick agreed and said, ¡°Sounds good. Now that we¡¯re all here, it¡¯s time to reveal the information.¡±


    Severin was bewildered by the sudden revtion. It was evident that the old wacko was hiding.


    something from him. They were all given the same message, albeit in private, and Severin soon.


    realized that was probably why he was tasked with gathering all twelve of them in the first ce.


    Severin asked, ¡°What did my master say to you?¡±


    The hall masters exchanged nces and nodded in unison.


    Larry proceeded to step forward and advised Severin, ¡°Supreme Leader, I think it¡¯s prudent that we


    discuss this in private. There are plenty of other people here, and it would be best if only you and


    the twelve of us are privy to this conversation.¡±


    Severin snapped to his senses and nodded. After instructing Mick¡¯s daughter, Candy, to assist the


    disciples of Simia Hall, he followed Larry and the others to a nearby vi. At that point, only


    Severin and the twelve hall masters remained


    ¡°Are we able to discuss it now? You don¡¯t need to keep up the suspense anymore, Severin urged.


    Larry then produced a golden token approximately half the size of his palm. The token featured a


    dragon¨Cpatterned emblem.

 Chapter 1606

    Chapter 1606


    Lepus Hall¡¯s leader, Fiona, presented a simr golden token adorned with a rabbit¨Cpatterned


    emblem. Soon, all the other hall masters unveiled tokens featuring the animal associated with


    their respective halls.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°When I first met the former supreme leader, he instructed us to show this to you once all twelve


    hall masters are gathered together. We were instructed to safeguard it diligently. In the event of


    our passing, we are to pass it down to someone else in the hall so they can bring this to you.


    People pass on, but the token must remain perpetual,¡± Larry solemnly exined as he handed the


    token to Severin.


    Severin was perplexed by the situation and began to wonder what the old wacko had in mind


    when handing those tokens over to the twelve hall masters.


    Severin scrutinized the golden token, discovering no apparent extraordinary features apart from


    its pure goldposition. He pressed, ¡°And then?¡±


    Larry exined, ¡°There was no further boration.¡±


    Gracie concurred, ¡®He just told us to show you these tokens when all twelve of us have convened.¡±


    Severin mulled over the matter in stupefaction, and the hall masters¡® expressions mirrored his


    own. He then cleared his throat and ced Larry¡¯s token on the table. ¡°Perhaps we can ce all


    the tokens on the table and see if anything happens.¡±


    The other hall masters did as they had been suggested. Despite their anticipation, no immediate


    reaction urred when the tokens were ced together.


    Larry spected, ¡°Could it be that aligning these tokens in close contact with each other will trigger


    some hidden mechanism or reveal some secret techniques?¡±


    Severin decided to test this theory. He ensured that each token was in contact with the other, but


    after several minutes of anticipation, no reaction or revtion ensued.


    Zoheb suggested, ¡°Perhaps we should arrange them following the order of the oriental zodiac


    signs.¡±


    Mick concurred with enthusiasm, saying, ¡°Yes. These animals form part of the oriental zodiac,


    after all.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Severin embraced the idea and rearranged the tokens ording to the correct order.


    After another prolonged wait, the tokens remained unresponsive, leading Zoheb to express his


    disappointment. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it responding?¡±


    Severin conceded in frustration, ¡°Let¡¯s just wait.¡±

 Chapter 1607

    Chapter 1607


    As time passed, everyone had a simrly stern frown on their face. More than ten minutes had


    psed, and the tokens remained as still as any run¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmill golden trinket.


    ¡°Could these tokens be nothing more than mere decorations? There is a gem¨Clike bead on each


    one. Perhaps these beads have a purpose?¡± Larry suggested after another ten minutes of


    observation.


    Rachel pointed out, ¡°We¡¯ve exhausted every conceivable approach and still there isn¡¯t a reaction.


    There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything special about these tokens. They might serve merely as


    symbolic items representing our respective halls, and there might not be anybat techniques


    that we could obtain from these tokens.¡±


    Severin deliberated briefly before suggesting, ¡°What if each of you, representing your respective


    zodiac sign, attempted to infuse the token with your spiritual energy? Perhaps we¡¯ll get a


    response through that.¡±


    The proposal sparked renewed enthusiasm among the hall masters. The prospect of this novel


    experiment intrigued them, and they channeled their spiritual energy into the tokens. s, it was


    yet another round of disappointment, as the tokens retained their previous unresponsive state.


    Having resigned to the situation, Severin finally said, ¡°Let¡¯s deal with this another time. You may


    all take your tokens back for now. My uncle¨Cmaster might know their purpose if we show them to


    him when we finally meet him.¡±


    Larry gave the proposal some thought and suggested, ¡°I think it would be best for you to retain.


    possession of these tokens.


    His idea received Mick¡¯s approval. ¡°Our attainment is rtively low, and we might not be able to


    which implies that they likely serve a significant function. Whether or not that¡¯s true, they are.


    still safest in your care.¡±


    Rachel followed suit, cing her token into Severin¡¯s hands. ¡°I agree with them. You should hold


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    onto tokens. It¡¯s safer that way.¡±


    Severin consented and said, ¡°Okay then. I will keep them and investigate their purpose further in


    my free time. If any of you happen to have any new ideas that we could try, please feel free to


    share them with me. We can then attempt another round of testing to see if these tokens will


    +15 BONUS


    The hall masters surrendered their tokens to Severin, who stashed them inside his spatial ring.


    With that token dilemma out of the way, Severin turned his attention to Fiona and Shirleen. He


    outlined a rigorous target for their attainment progress and instructed, ¡°Since the two of you have the


    lowest attainment, I will have to monitor your progress closely for a month. I expect both of you to make


    a breakthrough to at least level one warrior emperor within this time frame. Fiona will have no issues,


    and I¡¯ll give you a pill in another few days once your attainment stabilizes.


    That will facilitate further progress toward bing a warrior emperor.¡±


    After imparting his expectations to Fiona, Severin addressed Shirleen and said, ¡°Your current


    attainment level is still somewhat lower. Once your present attainment is stable, please let me


    know as soon as you can so I can give you a pill. We need to expedite your progress so you can


    reach the level of your peers.¡±


    In response, Rachel and others rallied to offer words of encouragement to Shirleen, exhorting her


    to rise to the challenge.

 Chapter 1608

    Chapter 1608


    Chapter 1608


    Severin nced at the others and said, ¡°The rest of you will be given another pill a few days before


    we depart. In the meantime, I would ask that you resolve any problems within your hall. Now that


    all twelve halls have been gathered, we will no longer bear titles such as Draco Hall, Tigris Hall, or


    Gallus Hall. Henceforth, we will all merge into one¨CDracodeus Temple!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be a united force atst,¡± the ted response echoed through the group


    ¡°Hehe, Gallus Hall is such a weird name. I¡¯ve wanted a change for a long time now. To have our


    disciples be members of Dracodeus Temple from now on is so much better. The title itself is


    incrediblymanding.¡± Nancy remarked.


    Severin reflected for a moment before continuing, ¡°Other than Shirleen who still needs to train,


    there¡¯s almost nothing else left for everyone else to do. To that end, I would like for the eleven of


    you to select several promising individuals to assume the role of Dracodeus Temple¡¯s supreme


    leader, second¨Cinmand, elders, and the protectors.¡±


    Larry and the others were taken aback and immediately asked Severin, ¡°Do you mean to say that


    we might never return once we reach our destination? Is that why you¡¯ve decided to relinquish


    your position as Supreme Leader?¡±


    Severin nodded affirmatively. ¡°We¡¯ll almost certainly be disciples of the sect once we arrive.


    there. This will be more conducive for everyone¡¯s future growth as well. It¡¯s time for us to pass on.


    our roles.¡±


    He paused and continued, ¡°I believe that the responsibilities thate from being hall masters have


    brought forth numerous daily tasks that detract from your attainment. By joining the sect, you can once


    again immerse yourself in single¨Cminded training.¡±


    ¡°Worry not, Supreme Leader. We will do as you have told us,¡± Larry and his peers affirmed


    earnestly.


    Severin and the hall masters began to discuss the particrs of selecting the new generation of


    leadership.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    During that time, She became increasingly curious as she lingered outside in the courtyard. Casting


    her gaze toward the vi door where Severin and the others were in deep discussion, she voiced her


    impatience, ¡°Why haven¡¯t theye out yet? What are they talking about? Why can¡¯t


    we listen in?¡±


    +15 BONUS


    The hall masters surrendered their tokens to Severin, who stashed them inside his spatial ring.


    With that token dilemma out of the way, Severin turned his attention to Fiona and Shirleen. He


    outlined a rigorous target for their attainment progress and instructed, ¡°Since the two of you have


    the lowest attainment, I will have to monitor your progress closely for a month. I expect both of you to


    make a breakthrough to at least level one warrior emperor within this time frame. Fiona


    will have no issues, and I¡¯ll give you a pill in another few days once your attainment stabilizes. That will


    facilitate further progress toward bing a warrior emperor.¡±


    After imparting his expectations to Fiona, Severin addressed Shirleen and said, ¡°Your current


    attainment level is still somewhat lower. Once your present attainment is stable, please let me know as


    soon as you can so I can give you a pill. We need to expedite your progress so you can reach the level


    of your peers.¡±


    In response, Rachel and others rallied to offer words of encouragement to Shirleen, exhorting her


    to rise to the challenge.

 Chapter 1609

    Chapter 1609


    Chapter 1609


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, I think. Selene is immensely talented, and her attainment level is worth being proud


    of too. She¡¯ll be in a much better position if she¡¯s with us,¡± She responded without hesitation.


    However, Sofia interjected and said to Diane, ¡°You should consider this carefully though. If Selene


    stays in South Link City, she¡¯ll enjoy safety under the protection of the Shanahans. Both the


    Shanahans and the Dracodeus Temple are formidable entities that no one would dare to provoke.


    This allows her to have a secure environment growing up. Conversely, her safety isn¡¯t guaranteed


    if you bring her to the sect. Severin¡¯s uncle¨Cmaster might be able to offer protection as the sect


    leader, but there will be plenty of geniuses and high¨Clevel practitioners within the sect. Severin¡¯s


    presence might incite feelings of jealousy, which makes it unsafe for Selene.¡±


    After pondering for a while, She said, ¡°I believe it shouldn¡¯t pose too big of a problem. Being at


    the sect might not be as safe as staying in South Link City, but Selene will flourish if she remains


    alongside Severin.¡±


    Sofia nodded and added, ¡°This is something Diane must discuss carefully with Severin. We have


    just over a month left, and it¡¯s important to find out Severin¡¯s opinion.¡±


    Diane concurred and said, ¡°Your concerns are valid, Sofia. The sect may assign us tasks that we


    are obliged toplete, and it¡¯ll be difficult to bring Selene along with us in fulfilling our


    obligations. Her low attainment level and young age may make it difficult for Severin¡¯s uncle-


    master to ept her into the sect.¡±


    At that moment, the vi door opened, and Severin came out with the rest of the hall masters. As


    soon as they exited the vi, Severin¡¯s three wives immediately came over to him. She, unable


    to contain her curiosity, asked Severin, ¡°You were in there for over an hour! Did you discuss


    something important?¡±


    Severin smiled and exined, ¡°It¡¯s nothing major. We¡¯ll be leaving soon without knowing when


    we¡¯ll return, and I¡¯ll be taking the twelve hall masters with me too. This would deprive our


    organization of its leaders, so I tasked them with choosing new leaders and elders within a month.


    The twelve halls will be united under Dracodeus Temple, and we can leave without having to


    worry so much if we select new leadership.¡±


    She asked, ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s nothing major? Isn¡¯t this issue of utmost importance and


    urgency?¡±


    After some contemtion, Diane asked Severin, ¡°Are there any suitable candidates in mind?¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Severin smiled and rified, ¡°Some of the great elders can be exempted from the selection


    process. They will assume the roles of Dracodeus Temple¡¯s leaders to some extent. For the sake of


    fairness, however, each hall will need to have at least one of its current elders serving as an elder


    within Dracodeus Temple. Other positions, such as protectors or elders, will be assigned based on


    their attainment levels. After pausing briefly, Severin added. ¡°As for the position of Supreme


    leader, we intend to choose from the younger generation, someone who is not more than thirty


    years of age. They willpete in abat tournament, and the victor will be qualified to


    assume the role of the new supreme leader.¡±


    She¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard about thepetition. She asked eagerly, ¡°Can we watch the


    <ppetition if we have time to spare?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1610

    Chapter 1610


    Chapter 1610


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re more than wee to be spectators, but those of you with lower


    attainment levels should focus on making breakthroughs within the month. Rachel and the


    others are in no rush to make breakthroughs because they have many other responsibilities to


    handle. This will give you the chance to bridge the gap.¡±


    She¡¯s eyes lit up as she clenched her fists excitedly. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll have to train harder now that


    they¡¯re too busy to train. I¡¯ll have to close the gap between us.¡±


    Diane chimed in with a smile. There¡¯s no need for you to be so anxious when you¡¯re already a


    level one warrior emperor. You¡¯re being overly enthusiastic.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to be a burden to Severin. I hope we can make the most of this


    opportunity and try to catch up with him before he can refine fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pills. If he


    does, his attainment progress will improve by leaps and bounds. That will only make it more


    challenging for us to keep pace with him,¡± She exined with a smile.


    Elsa then joined the conversation and remarked, ¡°You can¡¯t seriously be thinking about catching


    up with him, right? It¡¯s an unattainable ideal.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Ouch, Elsa. That¡¯s pretty harsh,¡± She retorted with a sullen expression


    Elsa then exined, ¡°His talent far surpasses ours, but being at such a high level has its difficulties in


    terms of making a breakthrough. Even so, I firmly believe that his alchemy talent will shine through and


    enable him to be a fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist.¡± She then turned to Severin and asked,


    ¡°May Ie with you to the Skyblue Sect? I won¡¯t be able to do


    anything if you leave because I still need your guidance.¡±


    Severin agreed with a smile. ¡°I was nning to bring you along in the first ce. Your high attainment


    level and alchemical expertise will make you a suitable candidate for the Skyblue


    Sect.¡±


    Elsa then inquired about Benjamin¡¯s ns, to which Severin said, ¡°His attainment level is slightly lower,


    but he does stand a chance to join the sect if he wishes toe with us. He has made some very


    notable progress in alchemy, and he¡¯s now a second¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist as well as a level


    five warrior king. He¡¯ll be allowed to join the sect if I give my uncle¨Cmaster a heads¨Cup, but


    Benjamin isn¡¯t keen on going.¡±


    A shocked look appeared on Elsa¡¯s face. She whispered and said, ¡°He can¡¯t be serious. The


    interested in going? Has he gone cuckoo or something?¡±

 Chapter 1611

    Chapter 1611


    Chapter 1611


    Severin was a little shocked when he heard that. He retorted, ¡°Do you genuinely think that


    someone who is cuckoo in the head could be a second¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist as


    quickly as he did? The rate of his progress wouldn¡¯t have been possible if he were as dense as you


    suggested.¡±


    Elsa rolled her eyes and said, ¡°But joining the Skyblue Sect is a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime opportunity!


    This is a first¨Ctier secluded sect we¡¯re talking about! Refusing such an offer from such a strong


    sect makes it seem as though hecks the smarts.¡±


    Severin then exined, ¡°Benjamin is engaged to Megan. They¡¯re nning on getting married


    soon. Besides, Megan is already pregnant with his child. He can¡¯t afford to leave at such a time.¡±


    Diane, who had not been aware of Megan¡¯s pregnancy, asked in surprise, ¡°Megan is pregnant? Why


    didn¡¯t I know?¡±


    Severin chuckled and said, ¡°Haha, I spoke to Benjamin on the phone yesterday. When I asked him


    whether or not he was interested in joining us on Mount Ermonie, he said no. He ns to focus on his


    alchemical training and raise his children to be talented individuals. He prefers to live a more


    Elsa responded as if she had a sudden realization. ¡°I see. He hasn¡¯t made arrangements for the


    wedding yet, and he¡¯ll soon be a father too. His willingness to sacrifice his future for the sake of


    the people he loves makes him a very admirable individual. Other guys might make the opposite choice


    and choose to join us on Mount Ermonie.¡±


    Elsa no longer felt that Benjamin was an idiot. On the contrary, she had a newfound respect and


    admiration for him.


    On the other hand, Diane contemted everything in silence.


    That evening, Severin had nned to work on his pills when Diane entered his room all of a sudden.


    She was dressed in a sultry suspender skirt and wore a seductive expression as she


    approached him.


    She whispered, ¡°Are you going to make pills tonight too?¡± She posed sexily as she asked him that


    question, and her intentions were clear. She wanted to seduce him. Any man who saw her then


    would be drooling already.


    +15 BONUS


    Severin frowned and asked curiously, ¡°Is there something you¡¯d like to talk to me about? I find


    your sudden boldness to be a little odd.¡±


    Severin moved closer and embraced Diane¡¯s waist.


    Diane continued to pout and spoke in a seductive tone, ¡°Nothing escapes your attention, huh? I


    just wanted to ask if you¡¯d consider bringing Selene to Mount Ermonie. She might be young, but


    her exceptional talent is worth nurturing. Her attainment might not make her qualified to join the


    sect, but since your uncle¨Cmaster is the sect¡¯s leader, he should be able to approve her entry once


    he sees Selene¡¯s talent.¡±


    Severin was stunned by her question. He never thought that Diane would seek him because of


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    that. He said, ¡°Well, you¡¯re well aware that we can¡¯t bring our parents with us because they don¡¯t


    have any attainment. But they¡¯re now so financially secure that they¡¯ll be well taken care of for


    the rest of their lives. Selene, however, has a very strong talent for attainment. I¡¯d like to bring her


    along if I can. I¡¯ll make sure of it. I believe my uncle¨Cmaster will agree to this small request.¡±


    Diane kissed Severin¡¯s cheek in relief and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s great! It would be fantastic if Selene


    coulde along.¡±


    Following that, she frowned in concern and asked, ¡°But Sofia is worried about possible politics


    within the sect. Some people might look down on you because they think you secure your


    position through connections. She¡¯s concerned that bringing Selene along might not be the best


    choice, and perhaps it would be better for her to grow up in South Link City.¡±


    Severin acknowledged those concerns. ¡°I¡¯ve pondered over Sofia¡¯s concerns, but I still wish to bring


    Selene with us. It¡¯s unhealthy for a practitioner to live a life that¡¯s toofortable. And


    besides, I want Selene to grow up by our side if I can help it.¡±


    Diane agreed with a nod and said, ¡°Okay, honey!¡±

 Chapter 1612

    Chapter 1612


    Chapter 1612


    Severin embraced Diane, nted a kiss on her red lips, and said, ¡°I won¡¯t bother with those pills if


    I have my beautiful wife with me tonight. Let¡¯s go to bed early.¡±


    Diane felt a flush of excitement on her face and nodded shyly. In the days that followed, Diane,


    She, and the others devoted themselves to their practice while Severin immersed himself in


    pill refinement.


    Severin had already provided the pills he previously made to Dracodeus Temple¡¯s disciples and


    the Shanahans¡® bodyguards. He had also used up many of the second and third¨Cgrade spiritual


    herbs in his possession. However, there were still several fourth¨Cgrade herbs left. He nned to


    use them to produce fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pills after a few more rounds of practice with


    fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank pills.


    Meanwhile, Larry and the other Dracodeus Temple members engaged inbat training. They


    were in the midst of preparations to select Dracodeus Temple s leader and some elders.


    Over twenty promising candidates below the age of thirty participated in the martial arts


    tournament. Thepetition was an exciting one, and Severin attended the final few matches.


    In the end, the newly elected supreme leader was Mick¡¯s daughter, Candy. Remarkably, she had


    reached the level of a level one warrior emperor, making her one of the most outstanding young


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    talents that Dracodeus Temple could offer.


    The deputy supreme leader was a young man named Jerome, who hailed from the former Serpent


    Hall. He possessed exceptional talent and had reached the peak of a level nine warrior king.


    Severin passed on the Dracodeus Ring to Candy and said with a smile, ¡°I leave Dracodeus Temple


    under your guidance now. You will have the support of many elders, and I sincerely hope you¡¯ll


    lead Dracodeus Temple to prosperity.¡±


    Candy epted the Dracodeus Ring with a smile and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Supreme Leader. I¡¯ll put in


    my best and make you proud! No one will dare to harm your family even if you¡¯re not here with us


    anymore. To us, you¡¯ll¡¯always be the ¡®deus¡® in Dracodeus Temple.¡±


    Severin chuckled and said, ¡°When did you learn to be such a smooth talker? Here are a few more pills


    for you. They¡¯re a reward for winning the tournament. You¡¯ll be able to make some good progress with


    them. Remember not to address me as ¡®Supreme Leader¡® anymore You¡¯re now the supreme leader of


    the Dracodeus Temple.¡±


    Candy expressed her gratitude to Severin. ¡°Thank you, Supreme Leader!¡± Severin reprimanded


    yfully, ¡°Why are you still calling me ¡®Supreme Leader¡®?¡±


    Candy grinned sheepishly and corrected herself. ¡°My bad. Thank you, former Supreme Leader!¡±

 Chapter 1613

    Chapter 1613


    Chapter 1613


    The phrase ¡®former Supreme Leader¡® left Severin even more speechless. A slight twitch of his lips


    belied his amusement. He was not much older than Candy, and yet Candy was addressing him as


    if he was some old geezer. He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Train hard, Candy. Dracodeus Temple


    will be under your care now.¡±


    Rachel and the other former hall masters remained after the others had left. She gazed at Severin


    with anticipation and asked, ¡°Augustfest is only a month away. When should we leave, Supreme


    Leader?¡±


    Severin was rendered speechless. He frowned and said, ¡°Why are you still addressing me as ¡®


    Supreme Leader?¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve gotten used to calling you that. It won¡¯t be easy to shake off this habit,¡± Rachel began


    with a meek smile.


    Larry smiled wryly and added, ¡°Rachel¡¯s right. We¡¯ve always referred to you as ¡®Supreme Leader¡®,


    so it feels kinda weird not to call you that anymore. Your attainment is higher than ours anyway,


    so perhaps we should address you just as Mister Severin?¡±


    Severin cleared his throat helplessly. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sit well with me either. It makes me feel


    distant from all of you.¡±


    Mick chimed in, ¡°Since you¡¯re not keen on that and you¡¯re no longer the supreme leader, I suppose


    we could just call you ¡®boss¡®.*


    Severin found himself at a loss for words when he heard someone older than him calling him ¡®boss


    ¡°We¡¯ll call you ¡®boss¡® then!¡± Larryughed and extended his hand to Severin,


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the perfect way of addressing our leader! No matter where you go, you¡¯ll always be our


    boss!¡± Luke nodded in agreement.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin contemted for a moment and then announced, ¡°Fine. Anyway, there¡¯s still a month left until


    August the fifteenth. Since none of you have been particrly busy recently, I will provide


    each of you with a pill. Focus on enhancing your attainment and achieving stability. We¡¯ll be leaving in


    twenty days. We¡¯ll probably take around four or five days to reach our destination if we


    move as quickly as we can. That would allow us to arrive a few days earlier.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Following his remark, he waved his hand and produced twelve pills. He levitated each pill in front of


    each of them ording to their respective attainment levels.


    ¡°Your spiritual power is astounding, boss! These pills seemed to know which person it was meant for,¡±


    Larry praised Severin while epting the pill.


    ¡°Of course. He lives up to his reputation as a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Clevel alchemist! I doubt the Skyblue


    Sect has anyone quite as formidable as he is,¡± Bowen quipped with a smile.


    Yidel expressed his gratitude after taking the pill and said, ¡°Thank you, Supre- I mean, boss.¡±

 Chapter 1614

    Chapter 1614


    Chapter 1614


    Severin was no longer the Supreme Leader of Dracodeus Temple, and everyone needed some time


    to adjust to the change.


    ¡°That¡¯s it for today, everyone. Get some rest. Severin waved his hand, signaling that they were all free


    to head back home. ¡°Be sure toe back here in another twenty days.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing!¡± The group dispersed promptly.


    She wore a smile as she turned to Severin. ¡°Our attainment level has stabilized too, honey. Can


    we further improve our attainment since we still have some time left?¡±


    Severin smiled and replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you satisfied with being a level three warrior emperor? It¡¯s


    pretty high if you ask me.¡±


    She pouted slightly. ¡°It is high, but I¡¯m stillgging behind Rachel and the others. They¡¯ve


    already made a breakthrough to level seven warrior emperor, and even Luke from Sus Hall is a level


    eight warrior emperor.¡±


    Severin¡¯s eyes gleamed with delight when he heard that. ¡°Well done, She! You¡¯ve mastered the


    Mind¡¯s Eye technique! I had a look at their attainment earlier and saw how much progress they


    made. Even Shirleen is now a level one warrior emperor.¡±


    She nced at Elsa and sighed. ¡°Elsa is really strong too. She¡¯s already a level seven warrior


    emperor. And let¡¯s not even talk about Sofia! Sofia is now a level one saint. I¡¯m jealous of them!¡±


    Diane offered a reassuring smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯tpare yourself to other people, She. We all


    make progress at our own pace. Comparing yourself with other people all the time isn¡¯t going to


    bring you anywhere. You should be proud and content with your achievements. I, for example, am


    very happy to have reached level four warrior emperor. This is a milestone I never even dreamed


    of achieving!¡±


    Elsa also chimed in with a smile and nudged She yfully, ¡°Yeah, She! There¡¯s no point in


    technique because it¡¯s something I haven¡¯t managed to learn yet, but I¡¯m still pretty happy that


    I¡¯m now a first¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist.¡±


    She¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard what Elsa said. ¡°At the rate you are at, you¡¯ll be a first-


    grade medium¨Crank alchemist in no time! I¡¯m rooting for you!¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Elsa responded modestly, ¡®It¡¯s much easier to make progress in the first and second grades. The


    difficulty starts to build up when we go higher, and it¡¯ll also be more challenging to make breakthroughs


    at those higher grades.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Safe to say, our husband is the most amazing person we¡¯ve ever known. His


    alchemical ability is now fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank, so it won¡¯t be long before he reaches fourth- grade


    medium¨Crank.¡±


    ¡°For all we know, he might have already made the breakthrough. He frequently keeps mum about


    his progress, even with us,¡± Diane remarked with a smile.


    Severin smiled wryly and said, ¡°That¡¯s not the case this time, though. I¡¯ve made a lot of progress


    after repeatedly refining pills over the past few days, but I still haven¡¯t made a breakthrough yet. I


    do believe I¡¯m on the cusp of reaching fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank though, so it¡¯s only a matter of


    time until I achieve that.¡±


    ¡°Awesome! Once you be a fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist, you can use fourth¨Cgrade


    medium¨Crank pills to elerate your attainment. You will make even faster progress!¡± Sofia said.


    with excitement.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Should Severin seed in raising his attainment level even more, their position within the sect


    would be more secure. It would also be less likely for them to be subjected to mistreatment.


    ¡°Sofia is right. Progress is much slower without the appropriate pills. I ate a fourth¨Cgrade low- rank pill a


    few days ago, and its effect was somewhat limited. I didn¡¯t receive much benefit from it,


    Severin exined. It went without saying that he was incredibly eager to progress to fourth-


    grade medium¨Crank alchemist.

 Chapter 1615

    Chapter 1615


    ¡°I¡¯ll give each of you a pill. Make sure you take time to stabilize your attainment once you¡¯ve made


    a breakthrough,¡± Severin said. He then turned to She and Diane, saying, ¡°Make time for your


    parents. You¡¯re both well aware that a practitioner¡¯s journey is a long and unpredictable one. We


    might not get a chance to return after we enter the sect. There¡¯s no telling when we¡¯ll return.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I just went out with my dad yesterday.¡± She replied with a smile.


    Everyone devoted themselves to training that evening. On the other hand, Severin felt a little


    bored and began to focus on refining fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pills. He had a bitter smile as he


    looked at the scant number of fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank spiritual herbs in his spatial ring. ¡°It


    breaks my heart that I had to waste so many spiritual herbs these past couple of days. I¡¯m still a


    long way off from sess. I hope I can be a fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemisttest by


    tomorrow.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin then resumed his refining. He nearly seeded on his first attempt but, unfortunately,


    failed at the final stage.


    After a ten¨Cminute break and a smoke to ease his mood, Severin resumed his efforts with more.


    focus and determination.


    ¡°Rise!¡± He finally raised his hand triumphantly. There was a look of joy on his face as the pill


    floated out of the alchemy furnace and hovered before him.


    ¡°Hahaha! I did it! I finally did it! Man, that was difficult! Now I need to refine it more carefully and


    improve the sess rate.¡± Severin looked at the pill in satisfaction. He had been practicing relentlessly,


    failing at least several hundred times over. Most others would have been discouraged, but Severin


    persisted. He maintained a positive attitude, made gradual improvements, and


    achieved sess at longst.


    ¡°The quality of this one is good enough to be considered a mediocre¨Cquality pill.¡± Severin smiled as he


    inspected the pill that he just refined. With renewed confidence, he decided to forgo a break


    and dive straight into refining another pill.


    After three more tries, Severin seeded in producing one more on his third attempt. He stored the


    two pills in a small porcin bottle and decided that it was time for bed


    The next morning, Severin went to his room after breakfast and began refining another fourth- grade


    medium¨Crank pill. He had reached a teau at level four saint for some time already, and


    wanted to achieve a breakthrough, he would need a substantial energy boost.


    ¡°Fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pills are potent enough. The energy that they pack is truly immense. ¡°A


    powerful energy surged within Severin moments after he consumed the pill. He was optimistic about


    ascending to level five saint, and he might even be able to reach the peak of that


    level.


    Severin used his training technique to absorb the abundant spiritual energy. As time passed, his


    spiritual energy began to show a gradual increase. Finally, an invisible wave radiated from


    Severin¡¯s body, producing a fluctuation in the space around him.

 Chapter 1616

    Chapter 1616


    Chapter 1616


    The momentary fluctuation was swiftly retracted by Severin, and it was as though it had never


    urred in the first ce.


    ¡°I¡¯m a level five saint atst, and I still have a considerable energy reserve left. My foundation feels


    stable at the moment, so I might as well push myself even further now,¡± Severin was ted when


    he noticed the surplus of energy. He focused once more and continued to utilize the energy within


    his body.


    Time ticked away, and nightfall soon came. Severin swallowed another pill and resumed his


    absorption. Less than an hourter, another potent wave erupted. It was retracted just as swiftly


    as the first one.


    Severin was grinning from ear to ear, for he made a breakthrough to level six saint. After


    harnessing the residual energy within, he was able to stabilize his attainment at mid¨Cstage level


    six saint.


    ¡°Phew!¡± Severin stood up and let out a deep breath. He clenched his fists and relished the surge of


    power coursing through his body. The feeling of increased strength was so exhrating that he


    almost wished he could find a couple of very strong individuals to spar with right away.


    He checked the time and noted that it was already nine at night. Since he was brimming with.


    energy after the breakthrough, he decided to head downstairs.


    ¡°You¡¯re pushing yourself too hard, you know. You spent a whole day refining pills again,¡± She


    Diane and the others were there too. They were busy chatting with each other while munching on


    somete¨Cnight snacks. They had all gotten so used to Severin¡¯s daily alchemy sessions behind


    closed doors that they assumed that he must have been refining pills before he came down.


    Severin grinned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go get some supper to celebrate.¡±


    She was taken aback by his suggestion and asked in awe, ¡°No way! Did you just make a


    breakthrough to fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist?¡±


    Severin nodded and said, ¡°I did. I made that breakthroughst night, so I decided today would be


    ideal to utilize the two pills I¡¯ve sessfully refined. My attainment is now at mid¨Cstage level six


    saint.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing! Two levels in one go! That¡¯s incredible.¡± She was overjoyed.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, honey,¡± Diane added. She was genuinely happy for Severin. Though the gap


    in their attainment levels had widened even more, it was no less a positive development.


    ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate with some supper. I want to have a few drinks too,¡± Sofia chimed in in excitement.


    Reaching a higher level attainment was no easy feat for a saint, and Severin¡¯s alchemical


    expertise would make their breakthroughs much smoother in the future.


    With that, they all made their way out in a group, Selene had already gone to bed, so Severin


    decided to let her continue sleeping.


    As they stepped foot outside, they happened to encounter Megan and Elsa, who were out taking a


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    walk.


    ¡°Where are you heading at this hour?¡± Megan asked in confusion.


    ¡°We¡¯re going out to celebrate and have some supper!¡± She replied with a smile.

 Chapter 1617

    Chapter 1617


    ¡°Celebrate?¡± Megan¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s the asion?¡±


    She responded with a smile, ¡°Your brother¨Cinw has not only achieved a breakthrough to


    be a fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist, he also made a lot of progress in his attainment.


    He¡¯s now a level six saint! That calls for a celebration, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re amazing, master! You¡¯re now a level six saint, and you¡¯ve also achieved a major


    breakthrough in alchemy,¡± Elsa remarked excitedly. That the two remarkable achievements


    coincided with each other made it even more remarkable.


    ¡°Level six saint? Hehe, I bet he used those fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pills to make the


    breakthrough. You¡¯re incredible! A level six saint is only three levels away from bing a royal


    saint, Megan marveled, her mouth agape in astonishment.


    ¡°Haha! Join us for some supper then.¡± Severin chuckled. He derived joy from seeing the surprise


    on everyone¡¯s faces.


    Megan swiftly proposed, ¡°Hey, brother¨Cinw, I haven¡¯t had seafood in a while. How about we go to a


    ce that serves seafood? It¡¯s still early, and that decent restaurant over there hasn¡¯t closed yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love that! It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had seafood too. Let¡¯s get some seafood supper then!¡±


    Severin readily agreed


    ¡°I¡¯d like some grilled oysters!¡± Elsa eximed.


    With the ce decided, the group soon headed for the restaurant. Bystanders gazed in envy as they


    watched Severin being surrounded by a bevy of beauties. However, that envy soon changed into that


    of resignation when they saw Severin. His reputation carried much weight in South Link City due to his


    status as a governor and his formidable strength. He was invincible in Dracodom, and even the


    organization that he led was the strongest in the nation.


    Following a delicious supper, the group returned home in satisfaction.


    In the following days, Severin spent most of his time with his parents. On asional breaks, he would


    continue to refine pills in an effort to enhance his alchemical sess rate.


    Twenty days had passed before they knew it.


    That morning, the courtyard was filled with family and friends who hade to bid farewell. supreme


    leader, Candy, and some other elders from Dracodeus Temple.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Judith held Selene¡¯s hand and advised, ¡°Always listen to your parents and stay with them at all


    times.¡±


    Selene smiled and assured her grandmother, ¡°I will, Grandma. I promise to be obedient. I¡¯m going


    to train hard so I can be as strong as Dad!¡±


    ¡°Do your best, Selene. I believe in you,¡± Judith said.

 Chapter 1618

    Chapter 1618


    Chapter 1618


    At that moment, Megan approached Severin and Diane. ¡°Diane, Severin, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to


    attend my wedding. It¡¯s in ten days. I¡¯m now a level nine grandmaster, but we all know that I won¡¯t be


    able to make any further progress unless there¡¯s some sort of treasure that will enhance. my attainment


    talent. If youe across such a treasure, could you return and let me have it? I don¡¯t want to remain


    at this level for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promised to give you a treasure like that if I do get one, so I¡¯ll make sure it reaches. you


    even if I can¡¯t hand it over to you in person,¡± Severin reassured with a smile.


    Megan nodded. ¡®I¡¯ll hold you to it!¡±


    Severin chuckled and added, ¡°You ought to know by now that I¡¯m a man of my word!¡±


    Benjamin then approached Severin and said, ¡°Tll stay here. Take care of yourself there. I¡¯ll continue to


    train diligently, refine pills, and protect everyone.¡±


    ¡°Please take care, Dad,¡± Candy urged with a worried expression as she held Mick¡¯s hand.


    Mick reassured her, ¡°T¡¯ll be fine, Candy. I¡¯ll visit you whenever I can. Dracodeus Temple is in your


    hands now, so be sure to take good care of everyone.¡±


    Candy held back her tears and replied, ¡°I will, Dad.¡±


    ¡°All right, everyone. It¡¯s almost time for us to set off.¡± Severin produced his flying sword and


    to amodate more than a dozen people. Severin, along with Diane, She, Sofia, Elsa, and


    Selene, ascended the flying sword. Subsequently, the twelve hall masters followed suit, and the


    total number of people came to eighteen. After the flying sword ascended in the sky, they rode it


    into the distance and vanished from view.


    ¡°Have you had a chance to experiment with the twelve tokens, boss?¡± Rachel made some small


    talk.


    ¡°I did.¡± Severin smiled wryly. I even tried to burn them with fire, but I wasn¡¯t able to get any


    reaction from them. I¡¯m beginning to suspect that they¡¯re just ordinary little trinkets, and we were


    all just overanalyzing them. Since I couldn¡¯t get another breakthrough, I decided to just give up


    and stop experimenting.¡±


    She and Diane were curious about the tokens, so Severin shared the situation with them.


    17


    +15 BONUS


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She expressed an interest in examining the tokens herself and suggested, ¡°Let me try it. I might


    just be able to make a discovery.¡±


    Severin ced the token on the sword, and everyone gathered around to experiment with her. She


    then examined them closely, even going so far as to bite them and rub them. Despite trying


    several different approaches, she was unable to discern any further clues.


    1 smiled when he saw his wives experiment with the token and went to sit at the hilt of his


    sword.


    Meanwhile, in a pavilion on Mount Ermonie, Wuhlricht looked into the distance with a barely discernible


    frown. Beside him stood an elderly man with gray hair and beard.


    ¡°Is something troubling you? Are you concerned about your daughter?¡± the elder man asked.

 Chapter 1619

    Chapter 1619


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re ten days away from August the fifteenth,¡± Wuhlricht answered truthfully.


    After pondering for a moment, the old man inquired, ¡°Are we not able to find someone with a truly


    positive constitution?¡±


    Wuhlricht¡¯s silence elicited yet another question from the old man. ¡°Don¡¯t we have an alternative


    solution?¡±


    Wuhlricht offered a reassuring smile and said, ¡°I will find a solution. She is my daughter, and I won¡¯t just


    stand idly by while watching her perish.¡±


    The old man nodded. He understood the gravity of the situation.


    Wuhlricht gazed into the distance in silence before remarking, I wonder if my senior¡¯s disciple will arrive


    soon. I told him toe ahead of time.¡±


    The old man frowned in surprise and asked. ¡°You have a senior?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The talent he possesses is something I can never hope to achieve in my entire lifetime. He was


    the first to begin training, but he¡¯s left us now,¡± Wuhlricht answered affirmatively.


    ¡°Did he pass away from old age? My condolences,¡± the old man asked in bewilderment.


    ¡°Condolences?¡± Wuhlricht frowned. ¡°He¡¯s not dead! He¡¯s ascended to the celestial realm.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s¡­ How is that even possible? Years have passed, but we¡¯ve never even heard of anyone


    who reached the level of a royal saint. Did he visit ¡°that ce¡® and obtain certain treasures?¡± The old


    man was shaken by Wuhlricht¡¯s revtion.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wuhlricht smiled and exined, ¡°I¡¯m not privy to the details. I met him when I was very young, and he


    returned to visit my master. It was mentioned that his talent was truly unimaginable, yet he yearned for


    human society and soon left the mountain. He only returned when our old master reached the end of


    his lifespan. By then, his attainment level had far exceeded mine.¡±


    ¡°And his disciple will be arriving soon?¡± The old man, as the sect¡¯s grand elder, found Severin¡¯s


    existence to be very intriguing. What would the disciple of such a strong individual be like?¡® he


    wondered.


    Wuhlricht nodded. ¡°Yes. He¡¯ll arrive soon, and he¡¯ll be bringing twelve others. Our disciples may have


    the chance to visit that ce¡® this year.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    The great elder gasped in shock, and his heart was racing wildly as he made a bold spection. His


    excitement grew as he processed the information, and he finally said, ¡°It seems your senior brother has


    prepared a very big gift for you. I wonder if this group will bring any surprises to our


    sect.¡±


    Wuhlricht chuckled and responded, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to make such ims with anyone else, but I can


    confidently say that I won¡¯t be let down by this young man who will be arriving soon.¡±


    ¡°Haha, what¡¯s his name? Even I¡¯m looking forward to meeting him now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Severin, Severin Feuillet,¡± Wuhlricht answered


    As time passed, Severin and hispanions grew increasingly excited too. The hall masters were all


    incredibly enthusiastic about joining a first¨Ctier sect, and they were eager to experience firsthand what


    an entity of such stature had to offer.

 Chapter 1620

    Chapter 1620


    Chapter 1620


    These ces don¡¯t seem to be on Dracodom¡¯s map.¡±


    Four dayster, they found themselves flying above a forest. They had entered unfamiliar


    territory.


    Sofia smiled and exined, ¡°The spiritual energy in this forest is remarkably dense. It might even


    be several dozen times richer than in some of Dracodom¡¯s cities. I would think that this ce


    harbors some very strong monsters, or perhaps some secluded ns. Some secluded sects would


    prefer to train nearby as well.¡±


    Diane


    was


    concerned that Severin might experience fatigue, so she suggested, ¡°You¡¯ve been flying


    the sword for quite some time now. Would you like to take a break before we continue our journey?


    Severin scanned the surroundings and pointed to a nearby mountain peak. ¡°Let¡¯s rest there for an


    hour or so before we continue.¡±


    Following their brief rest on the mountain peak, they noticed a group of people approaching them


    just as they were prepared to depart.


    ¡°Their attire suggests to me that these people are disciples from a sect,¡± Rachel surmised.


    After mulling over the situation, Severin advised, ¡°Since we have no clue as to which sect they


    belong to, it would be best if we did not hurry to leave. Let¡¯s continue our journey once they¡¯ve


    moved further away.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why not?¡± She asked in confoundment. Severin had already told everyone to prepare


    themselves and continue the journey, so she could not wrap her head around why he would


    change his mind so suddenly.


    Severin smiled wryly and exined, ¡°My flying sword is a ninth¨Cgrade spiritual weapon. Those


    people might target us if they see it and realize its true value.¡±


    She understood right away/¡°Oh yeah, I almost forgot about that. But there shouldn¡¯t be


    anything to fear if they¡¯re disciples of a sect like the Stormy Moon Sect. After all, neither their


    sect leader nor their elders can hold their own against you.¡±


    Severin said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s true, but we don¡¯t know which sect these people are from. Who¡¯s


    to say they don¡¯t have formidable individuals within their ranks? What if they¡¯re from a third¨Ctier


    +15 BONUS


    but their flying speed is rather decent. I have reason to suspect that their attainment level is higher than


    most.¡±


    Diane understood the need for caution and concurred. ¡°You¡¯re right. Better to be safe than sorry.¡±


    When the approaching group was about a hundred or so meters away, a mustached man looked. over


    and said to one of the middle¨Caged men, ¡°There¡¯s a group of people over on that mountain peak!¡±


    The middle¨Caged man beside him nced in that direction and used his mental power to observe


    Severin¡¯s group.


    ¡°How rude of them to scan us with their mental power!¡± Elsa remarked with a hint of irritation. Using


    mental power to sound out another party was considered impolite in many situations.

 Chapter 1621

    Chapter 1621


    The other party had scanned the area briefly before retracting their mental power. Severin


    observed the situation andmented, ¡°Tch. These individuals probably look down on us because


    they think we¡¯re a bunch of casual practitioners or members of a secluded n. I bet they


    wouldn¡¯t be so bold if we were dressed like members of a sect.¡±


    She concurred, ¡°Let¡¯s just ignore them. We can continue on our way once they leave.¡±


    Sofia, however, felt a little uneasy. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they leaving yet, though? They seem to be discussing


    something.¡±


    The middle¨Caged man seemed to hesitate after scanning Severin¡¯s group with his mental power.


    That prompted one of their other members to ask curiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Maron?¡±


    Maron smiled. ¡°Nothing It¡¯s not often that we get to see so many talented women in one group. I¡¯m


    not talking about one or two women. I¡¯m talking about more than half of the group.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the mustached man released his mental power to scan the group too. He


    expressed his enthusiasm. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk! They¡¯re as beautiful as goddesses!¡± he said, licking his


    lips with a touch of lewdness in his eyes.


    Another disciple¡¯s attitude was less wretched, and he suggested to Maron, ¡°Let¡¯s not get any funny


    ideas. We should just continue our journey.¡±


    Maron, however, appeared reluctant to leave. He observed Severin¡¯s group and finally proposed,


    My juniors, it is entirely possible that their group consists of individuals with high attainment.


    That means they would have a lot of valuable treasure on them too. Since there won¡¯t be many


    people in a hundred¨Cmile radius of this area, it¡¯s unlikely that anyone will find out if we kill them.


    and im their possessions.¡±


    The mustached man¡¯s eyes lit up instantly upon hearing that. He could tell that Maron was


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    interested in more than just the spiritual herbs and spatial rings from those practitioners. By his


    estimation, the group possessed few valuable items that would warrant their attention.


    Aside from the dozen or so warrior emperors among them, the rest were all warrior kings at the eighth


    or seventh level. Such attainment was considered high in their sect, and their belongings would


    certainly be more valuable than anything owned by some random casual practitioners


    However, Maron was too embarrassed to admit his attraction to the women, which was why he


    deliberately came up with such a pretext.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    The mustached man understood Maron¡¯s intentions and said with a grin, ¡°Hey, those women are really


    beautiful. Don¡¯t you think it would be such a shame to kill them all? It¡¯s been days since I¡¯ve


    Another disciple chimed in, ¡°I agree, senior brother. If you¡¯re nning to kill them after robbing


    them, it would be a waste not to have some fun with them first.¡±


    Their group consisted of men, so once Maron saw that everyone seemed to share the same intentions


    as he did, he seized the moment and said, ¡°It appears we¡¯re all in agreement, fes. Let¡¯s go ahead


    then! I would, however, remind all of you to keep this between ourselves and not


    anyone know about what we did.¡±


    The mustached man snickered, ¡°Come on, now. Killing people and plundering their belongings is


    a frequent urrence in these dangerous ces. I think it¡¯s fine for us to talk about it as long as


    we don¡¯t tell anyone that we forced ourselves on these women.¡±


    Another disciple nodded, agreeing with the sentiment. ¡°Yeah! We wouldn¡¯t want our junior sisters or


    senior sisters to hear about this, or else it¡¯ll be difficult for us to try and woo them in the future.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going then!¡± Maron concluded.

 Chapter 1622

    Chapter 1622


    Upon ensuring that everyone agreed to maintain secrecy, Maron led the group toward Severin¡¯s


    party without a second thought.


    Elsa¡¯s expression soured and darkened when she saw that. ¡°Why are they heading in our direction?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Severin responded with a cold smile, ¡°Their group consists of a few level four and level five


    warrior emperors. The strongest among them is a level seven warrior emperor. The rest are level


    seven and level eight warrior kings. They might be strong, but they¡¯re messing with the wrong


    people if they think they can harm us and engage in acts of aggression for their personal gain.¡±


    She then smiled wryly and offered a different perspective. ¡°What if we¡¯re overthinking this?


    They could just be asking for directions.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem too likely, With so many people around, it seems a little far¨Cfetched for all of


    them not to know the way,¡± Diane added.


    Luke, one of the twelve hall masters with the highest attainment level, had recently made a


    breakthrough to level nine warrior emperor with the aid of Severin¡¯s pills. He ventured, ¡°I¡¯m


    actually looking forward to facing them if they attack us. I¡¯ve made so much progress in my


    attainment that I¡¯m itching to test my skills.¡±


    Rachel, a level eight warrior emperor, said, ¡°You¡¯re already a level nine warrior emperor, Luke. Didn¡¯t


    you not hear what the boss said? The strongest in their group is just a level seven warrior emperor. I


    think you should leave them to me.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re a level eight warrior emperor, Rachel. You¡¯re stronger than their strongest man. I believe I¡¯m


    a better fit to test out my strength because I¡¯m a level seven warrior emperor. Larry


    and Mick can join me too. The three or four of us will be more than enough to handle them,¡±


    Gracie piped in


    Severin chuckled. ¡°Haha. Looks like I can just sit back and rx!¡±


    Selene wanted to join the action too. ¡°What about me, Dad? I want to test my strength too!¡±


    Severin advised her, ¡°You¡¯re still young, Selene, and you¡¯re not yet strong enough because you¡¯re only


    a level five warrior king. You¡¯ll get your chance when there¡¯s a better opportunity in the


    future.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Selene pouted in some disappointment. ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    She and Sofia exchanged smiles when they saw her adorable response


    The thirty or so men in the opposing group had flown over and surrounded Severin¡¯s group.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Maron! There are so many women, and they¡¯re all prettier than the others! We might have


    a lot of female disciples in our sect, but many of them aren¡¯t as beautiful as thesedies here!


    an excited male disciple remarked after seeing all the stunning women.

 Chapter 1623

    Chapter 1623


    ¡°Right?! They¡¯re all so beautiful! Our group is much bigger than theirs, so we might need to share


    one of them between two or three of us,¡± the mustached man gulped and remarked with a


    lecherous grin.


    Yuka stepped forward after seeing their lewd looks. She said coldly, ¡°I was wondering why you¡¯d


    wretched perverts. What a disgrace to your sect.¡±


    An elderly man from the opposing partyughed and dered, ¡°Haha, I like this one! Save her for


    meter, haha.¡±


    Yuka nced at the man with disdain. ¡°You want them to save me for you? You¡¯d be better off


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    asking them to save you from me! You¡¯re all fools for trying to cause trouble here. Do you have any


    idea who you¡¯re up against?¡±


    Larry clenched his fist and red at the enemy. ¡°Save your breath on these idiots, Yuka. Let our


    fists do the talking.¡±


    Tch. I¡¯m surprised a bunch of unaffiliated practitioners like you have the balls to threaten the


    Stillroad Sect¡¯s disciples!¡± Maron chided with a cold smile.


    Severin did not want to rub a powerful sect the wrong way, but he could not tolerate the threats. being


    made to all his closest people. ¡°Have you ever heard of Stillroad Sect before, Sofia?¡±


    Sofia shook her head. ¡°This is my first time hearing about them. Judging from the way they carry


    themselves, it¡¯s safe to assume their sect consists of individuals with very high attainment. I


    believe this sect is a very formidable one.¡±


    Maron appeared quite pleased upon hearing that, as he seemed very confident that Severin¡¯s group


    were mere uninformed casual practitioners. He did not have to fear the consequences of offending a


    certain sect because casual practitioners were unaffiliated with any sect and made for


    easy targets.


    With a proud face, he stated, ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that the Stillroad Sect is an established sect that¡¯s


    ranked as a second¨Ctier sect. You¡¯d be a fool to piss us off.¡±


    Severin replied nonchntly, ¡°We have no intention of provoking you. The way I see it, several


    disreputable individuals from your sect have shamelessly shown up here to harass us.¡±


    Maron was momentarily speechless, his mouth twitching in frustration.


    +15 BONUS


    The mustached man chuckled and taunted, ¡°Haha, do we need a reason toe over here? My big


    fists should be reason enough. And if we are shameless, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it! You¡¯re all


    going to die anyway.¡±


    Severin maintained a cold smile that belied his indifference. ¡°In that case, we won¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Larry clenched his fist and exerted his energy to emanate a formidable aura.


    ¡°A level seven warrior emperor! Maron! This guy is a level seven warrior emperor!¡± the mustached


    man eximed in rm.


    Maron sneered, ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of? Leave him to me. A casual practitioner like him will


    never be able to match me in terms ofbat skills. I¡¯ll leave the others to you. Remember to kill


    the men and that little girl. The only people we¡¯re sparing are those beautiful women.¡±


    The mustached man agreed readily. ¡°Gotcha!¡±


    Yuka, a level six warrior emperor, stepped forward and unleashed her spiritual energy.

 Chapter 1624

    Chapter 1624


    Chapter 1624


    ¡°A level six warrior emperor?! They have a level six warrior emperor?!¡± the mustached man


    eximed, rubbing his eyes in apparent bewilderment.


    Nancy stepped forward as well and released her spiritual energy.


    ¡°Another level six warrior emperor? How is this even possible?¡± The Stillroad Sect¡¯s disciples


    stood in disbelief and began to question their judgment. They wondered if Severin¡¯s group were


    genuine casual practitioners. Individuals with such high attainment levels were going to be very


    difficult to deal with, and there were three such people within the group already.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to join the battle too!¡± She clenched her fists and emitted the aura of a level three


    warrior emperor.


    ¡°Your attainment level is too low, She. It¡¯d be better for you to leave this to us,¡± Zoheb advised.


    He stepped forward and unleashed his spiritual energy, revealing the attainment of a level seven


    warrior emperor.


    ¡°What?! Another level seven warrior emperor?¡± Maron, the initiator of the confrontation, was left


    terrified when he saw Zoheb¡¯s attainment. He could not fathom how so many within the group


    were warrior emperors. Even those who were considered to have ¡®too low¡® of an attainment were


    level three warrior emperors.


    She chuckled and said, ¡°Hehe, I can handle the warrior kings just fine, you know.¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯re all too strong! Run!¡± a disciple yelled in a panic.


    ¡°Dammit, what¡¯s with these people? Why did they just loiter here and wait for us when their


    attainment is so high? Are they trying to trap us?¡± another disciple questioned.


    ¡°Quit your yapping and start running! Their attainment is too high!¡± The disciples were all


    frightened to the core. The few individuals from the opposing group were already strong enough


    to overpower them, and it would be futile to put up a fight.


    s, fleeing was nearly impossible when facing such formidable foes.


    She and the others pursued the fleeing disciples. They had been eager to join a battle, and they


    showed little mercy as they utilized their abilities to defeat dozens of people


    ¡°I never thought a disciple from a second¨Ctier sect could be so audacious,¡± Severin remarked as he


    +15 BONUS


    Sofia chuckled and said, ¡°Hehe, they were under the mistaken assumption that we were


    powerless casual practitioners. We were in a remote location too, so they were hoping to take


    advantage of the circumstances to harass us. It never crossed their mind that we won¡¯t let


    ourselves be bullied so easily.¡±


    Everyone then collected the spatial rings from the corpses.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if there are any treasures,¡± She eximed with anticipation as she emptied the


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    spatial rings. However, her excitement turned to disappointment as she said. ¡°These people have


    nothing on them! Some have a couple of spiritual stones. Others have a few sprigs of first- or second¨C


    grade spiritual herbs. Their warrior emperors don¡¯t have much either. The total number of


    third¨Cgrade spiritual herbs that they have are only a dozen at most.¡±


    Severin sighed and selected five sprigs of spiritual herbs that were most suitable for alchemy.¡±


    You may divide the technique manuals and other rted items among yourselves.¡±


    Diane added, ¡°We never showed any intention of provoking them, and we even nned to wait for


    them to leave before we went on our way. None of us expected them toe looking for trouble.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Well, we¡¯re lucky that their attainment isn¡¯t very high. It would¡¯ve been a pain to


    deal with them if they had stronger people on their side.¡±

 Chapter 1625

    Chapter 1625


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to worry about these corpses, right? There¡¯s no one around here anyway. Let¡¯s leave


    quickly and let the monsters around here take care of these bodies,¡± Diane suggested after a


    moment of contemtion.


    Severinunched his flying sword and prepared for departure. ¡°Let¡¯s make haste, then. No one will


    find out what we did because we¡¯re practically in the middle of nowhere.¡±


    The flying sword soon ascended into the air and flew forward at great speed


    ¡°We have nothing to be afraid of, right? These are just disciples from a second¨Ctier sect. The sect


    that we¡¯ll be joining is a first¨Ctier sect. Their sect wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke us even if they find out


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    that we were behind the killings,¡± She remarked with a grin.


    Severin concurred. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, but they might still try to harass us if they find out. I would


    much rather not attract any unnecessary trouble if I can help it. Besides, we haven¡¯t officially


    joined the sect yet, and it would be wise not to bring trouble to the sect when we¡¯re all just


    newbies.¡±


    Diane was still a little concerned, and she voiced her worries to Severin, ¡°I can¡¯t help myself from


    worrying, honey. Selene has such low attainment, and she¡¯s still very young. Will she face


    opposition from certain people because of that?¡±


    After some reflection, Severin reassured her, ¡°I think we can set concerns aside. My uncle¨Cmaster


    is the sect¡¯s leader, and any opposition to her won¡¯t carry much weight. Selene is young, but she¡¯s


    already a warrior king. Rtively speaking, she¡¯s not weak. Given her talent, she¡¯ll be a


    formidable practitioner in no time. He then continued, ¡°If anyone makes a strong objection, I will


    reveal my ability as a fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist to them. Let¡¯s see if that is enough to


    silence them.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°That¡¯ll shut their mouths for sure! Any first¨Ctier sect would want a fourth¨Cgrade


    medium¨Crank alchemist in their ranks.¡±


    Time ticked away, and another day went by. Around noon, Severin¡¯s group finally entered the


    vicinity of the sect. All could feel the remarkably dense spiritual energy


    ¡°Whoa. The spiritual energy here is incredibly thick! It¡¯s like we¡¯re stepping into a forest teeming


    with spiritual herbs,¡± Sofia remarked excitedly upon sensing the abundance of spiritual energy.


    +15 BONUS


    Elsa added, ¡°The Skyblue Sect truly lives up to its reputation. They¡¯ve chosen an excellent location


    as their base.¡±


    Severin pondered upon their next course of action and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re entering their territory,


    we should disembark from the flying sword and fly without it. The sword is so high¨Cgrade that I


    would think it best not to attract undue attention from other disciples.¡±


    She agreed, and everyone disembarked from the flying sword. Severin reduced the flying sword¡¯s


    size with his mental energy and stored it back in his spatial ring.


    ¡°We can enjoy the nearby sights while we¡¯re flying.¡± Severin suggested.


    After approximately ten minutes after they began their gradual flight, they spotted several.


    structures on the mountains ahead.


    All of a sudden, a dozen patrolling disciples from the Skyblue Sect approached them and blocked


    their path. One of them drew a sword and held it firmly. He addressed them sternly, ¡°Who are you?


    This is the Skyblue Sect¡¯s headquarters. Please use another route for your journey.¡±

 Chapter 1626

    Chapter 1626


    Severin cupped his hands slightly and said with a smile, ¡°My brethren, we are here to see


    Wuhlricht usch, leader of the Skyblue Sect.¡±


    The man responded with augh. ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re joking, right? How do you know our sect leader?


    Who are you?¡±


    One of hisrades chimed in, ¡®Look in the mirror. You¡¯re all a bunch of young and ignorant


    casual practitioners. How could you possibly know our esteemed sect leader?¡±


    Another tall man added with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re asking for a whopping if you think you can address


    our sect leader by name.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re the ones looking for trouble,¡± She came forward and retorted. She was visibly upset by


    their remarks. ¡°Do you even know who he is? You¡¯ll have bitter days ahead of you if you


    offend him. He¡¯s the disciple of your sect leader¡¯s senior.¡±


    ¡°The disciple of our sect leader¡¯s senior?¡± The tall man was stunned for a moment before he began.


    laughing. ¡°Hahahaha, you certainly know how to brag, littledy! I¡¯ve never heard of our sect leader


    having such a rtionship with anyone. Quit spinning tales to us.¡±


    She clenched her teeth and her fists in rage.


    The disciple did not give in when he saw her raise her fist. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Itching for a fight?


    You¡¯re on the Skyblue Sect¡¯s turf now. I can¡¯t guarantee your survival if you make a move here.¡±


    ¡°What should we do now, honey?¡± Diane asked with a frown. She did not think they would be stopped


    when they were nearing the entrance.


    Severin frowned too. He pointed to a group of people flying by and asked, ¡°Why are those people


    allowed to enter when they aren¡¯t disciples of the Skyblue Sect?¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The tall man responded, ¡°Them? They¡¯re headed to the side chamber for a martial artspetition.


    We¡¯re in the process of recruiting new disciples. Casual practitioners like you are


    only allowed to enter through there. The path you¡¯re on leads to the main chamber, where


    outsiders aren¡¯t allowed.¡±


    An old man happened to be passing by, and he flew over after noticing themotion ¡°What¡¯s


    happening here?¡±


    +15 BONUS


    The tall man and hispanions greeted the man respectfully and exined, ¡°Second Elder, these


    casual practitioners requested to meet the sect leader, and the young man ims to be the disciple of


    our sect leader¡¯s senior.¡±


    One of them then added, ¡°Second Elder, do you know anyone with such a rtionship with our


    sect leader?¡±


    The second elder frowned and shook his head. ¡°No. This is the first I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±


    Upon hearing that, another disciple remarked boldly, ¡°Well, well, this means he¡¯s a fraud! Please


    provide a clear exnation of your presence in our sect¡¯s territory. If not, we¡¯ll consider you as


    intruders.¡±


    She turned to the old man in exasperation. ¡°He¡¯s Severin Feuillet, the disciple of your sect


    leader¡¯s senior! Ask your sect leader and he can confirm that.¡±


    The old man¡¯s face soured, and he retorted, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the sect for donkey years now. Are you


    implying that I wouldn¡¯t know any such individuals that are rted to my sect leader in such a


    way? Do you doubt me?¡±

 Chapter 1627

    Chapter 1627


    Chapter 1627


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± She asked helplessly. Since the man before them was an elder of the


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    sect, it would stand to reason that he was a formidable individual. Engaging him inbat was


    simply out of the question.


    Severin offered an awkward smile and replied, ¡°We came here to see if we could try and be


    disciples of your sect. My apologies for heading in the wrong direction.¡±


    In the end, Severin gave in and led the group toward the side chamber. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    One of the disciples sneered. ¡°This guy is full of nonsense. It¡¯s a good thing you were sharp.


    enough to notice that something was amiss. We¡¯d all be fooled if it weren¡¯t for you, Rano.¡±


    Rano was none other than the tall disciple. He said coldly, These people are probably trying to get


    into the sect through the back door. They¡¯re attempting to get noticed by the sect leader to secure


    a ce in the sect. These inept schemers tick me off the most.¡±


    Rano raised his voice when he made that remark, almost as if he wanted Severin and the others to


    hear him.


    Elsa seethed with anger when she heard that. She asked Severin, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you confront them


    earlier? Engaging inbat would have revealed your presence to your uncle¨Cmaster.¡±


    ¡°And what if my uncle¨Cmaster isn¡¯t around or is resting? He might not know that I¡¯ve arrived. We


    need to keep a low profile. It would be detrimental to us if we got into a fight and ended up being


    defeated. Moreover, the second elder we encountered earlier likely has a far higher attainment


    level than mine,¡± Severin pointed out.


    She frowned and asked, ¡°What was his attainment level? I tried assessing it, but I realized I


    couldn¡¯t make any determinations at all.¡±


    Everyone looked eagerly at Severin, anticipating his insight into the elder¡¯s attainment.


    Unfortunately, Severin shrugged helplessly and said, ¡°He seemed to be employing some sort of


    technique to conceal his attainment. I had difficulty trying to ascertain it too. The aura he exuded


    was rather faint, but I estimate he¡¯s at least a level four royal saint. That¡¯s just my guess though. It


    might not be urate.¡±


    He then paused before continuing, ¡°Had I engaged inbat with the disciples earlier, that elder


    could have defeated me easily. He is from a first¨Ctier sect, after all. It would be most ideal for us to


    +15 BONUS


    Larry contemted the situation and suggested, ¡°Our attainment levels are pretty high already, so we


    should first try to join the sect as disciples. There¡¯s plenty of time for us to find a suitable opportunity to


    meet your uncle.¡±


    Everyone knew that it was not prudent to act in haste.


    Diane agreed. ¡°We¡¯re all warrior emperors, and Sofia is a level one saint. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for


    us to be epted into the sect.¡±


    However, she expressed concern for Selene and noted, ¡®Selene¡¯s the one I¡¯m worried about. She¡¯s


    young, and her attainment level is only that of a level five warrior king. I don¡¯t know if she meets. the


    criteria to join this sect.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she would have some way of joining. Bing a level five warrior king is already a feat. I


    don¡¯t think a first¨Css sect would be so strict on insisting that only a warrior emperor is allowed. to


    join,¡± Sofia responded after some thought.


    ¡°We can ask further when we arrive. We¡¯re almost there.¡± Severin said.


    They soonnded on a vast open area where many unaffiliated practitioners were queuing up to


    register.

 Chapter 1628

    Chapter 1628


    Severin spotted a woman in a purple skirt who had just flown over, so he approached her and


    asked, ¡°Are you here for the trial too?¡±


    The woman gave Severin a once¨Cover and replied with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious, handsome? Why


    else would I have traveled all the way here? It¡¯s not often that a first¨Ctier sect like this one recruits


    disciples. Many peoplee here bearing high hopes.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you know the criteria that they employ when recruiting disciples?¡± Severin asked.


    further.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The woman responded, ¡°My attainment level qualifies me to be an inner disciple.¡±


    Severin nced at her attainment and muttered, ¡°Oh, so a level six warrior emperor is eligible for


    inner disciple status?¡±


    Startled, the woman asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name? How could you gauge my attainment level so


    urately?¡±


    Severin introduced himself, ¡°My name¡¯s Severin Feuillet.¡±


    The woman offered a handshake. ¡°Pleased to meet you. I¡¯m Lorinda Brook. Your ability to gauge a


    person¡¯s attainment is quite impressive. If you and I are fellow disciples in the future, would you


    be so kind as to teach me this technique?¡±


    Severin was speechless. That was not a technique he could teach on a whim.


    Severin¡¯s hesitation elicited a chuckle from Lorinda. ¡°Haha, look at your face! I was just teasing you. I¡¯m


    well aware that such techniques aren¡¯t usually taught to just about anyone. I was kidding.


    You should see your reaction when I asked you to teach me!*


    She then remarked, ¡°You people are a little strange, though. How could youe here without


    knowing the requirements for entering the Skyblue Sect?¡±


    ¡°Could you share what you know with us?¡± She asked with a smile.


    Lorinda then exined, ¡°Outer disciples must at least be level one warrior emperors. You¡¯re only


    eligible to be an inner disciple if you¡¯re level six and above, and it goes without saying that there will be


    better benefits too. If you¡¯re a level one to level seven saint, then you¡¯re considered an elite disciple.


    However, these are far and few in between, even in a first¨Ctier sect like the Skyblue Sect.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Following a pause, she continued, ¡°Level eight or level nine saints are even fewer, but because


    they¡¯re on the verge of bing a royal saint, these people are termed ¡®saintmen¡® or ¡®saintwomen. ¡®.


    They will then be protectors of the sect once they¡¯ve made a breakthrough to royal saints.¡±


    Larry remarked in delight, ¡°Does that mean I have direct ess to be an inner disciple?¡±


    ¡°Not bad, then! Most of us here will be inner disciples,¡± Mick said excitedly, knowing that


    bing an inner disciple is a step up from being an outer disciple. ¡°We have several level six


    warrior emperors in our ranks.¡±


    Lorinda had thought of unting her attainment proudly, thinking that she had a very strong attainment.


    It did not cross her mind that the attainment levels of the group in front of her would be so high. ¡°No


    way! I had no idea that you were all so strong.¡±


    As if that was not surprising enough, Sofia smiled and revealed, ¡°I happen to be a level one saint, so


    that might just qualify me to be an elite disciple.¡±


    Diane then turned to Severin and said, ¡°No wonder your uncle¨Cmaster urged you toe before the


    August fifteenth deadline. It¡¯s because the sect is recruiting disciples! He probably wants us to


    attend the trials too.¡±

 Chapter 1629

    Chapter 1629


    Chapter 1629


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lorinda was shocked to hear that there was a level one saint in their midst! It was a frightening


    revtion. Severin¡¯s inquiries seemed to suggest that he likely had an acquaintance among the


    disciples who could be an elite disciple. Such connections would prevent any of them from being


    mistreated by other sect members.


    With that in mind, Lorinda offered a ttering smile as she said, ¡°You¡¯re all so amazing. I didn¡¯t think


    that the majority of you would be level six warrior emperors. I hope we can all look out for each other


    once we¡¯ve been epted into the sect.¡±


    Yuka said, ¡®As we should! Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Yuka Hubert.¡±


    Nancy went second. ¡°I¡¯m Nancy Zyke. I¡¯m also a level six warrior emperor.¡±


    Luke came forward as well. ¡°I¡¯m Luke Warner. I¡¯m a level six warrior emperor too.¡±


    Meanwhile, Diane approached Severin and asked concernedly. ¡°What should we do about Selene?


    She would at least need to be a level one warrior emperor before she can be an outer


    disciple.¡±


    Severin was equally troubled. ¡°My uncle instructed us to aim for at least level nine warrior king, or


    better yet, level one warrior emperor, beforeing here. I believe he wants her to meet the criteria of


    an outer disciple, or at least, notg that far behind the requirements for one. He might still allow us to


    join if she were only slightly short of meeting the requirements.¡±


    Lorinda looked at the adorable little girl in surprise. ¡°Is this your daughter? Why did you two bring her to


    the sect¡¯s recruitment trials? Don¡¯t you know that practitioners must sever emotional ties as much as


    possible? Progress doesn¡¯te easily if you¡¯re held back by emotions. Many practitioners choose to


    avoid having children because it ties them down. Sometimes, they wait until their attainment is at a high


    enough level before having children because then they can protect their children better.¡±


    Lorinda, despite her youthful appearance, seemed to have taken the role of an adviser as she


    offered some words of wisdom to Diane.


    Selene gave the statements some thought and suggested sensibly, ¡°Maybe you and Dad can join the


    sect without me for the moment. I¡¯ll stay in a nearby town and take care of myself. All I need.


    are some spiritual stones.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Diane squatted down and gently ruffled Selene¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯re too young, sweetie. We can¡¯t leave


    you alone.¡±


    Diane turned to Severin and suggested, ¡°How about you join the sect first and find a way to meet


    your uncle and discuss it with him? I can stay with Selene in a nearby town. I can always bring


    Selene to the sectter on if he agrees to ept her.¡±

 Chapter 1630

    Chapter 1630


    Chapter 1630


    ¡°Selene¡¯s attainment level is a little low right now. It would have been perfect if she were a level


    one warrior emperor, but she¡¯s only a level five warrior king now,¡± She sighed, reflecting the


    downcast mood of the entire grou


    ¡°A level five warrior king? Did I hear that right? This This young girl is a level five warrior king?


    Is her attainment this advanced even though she looks about six or seven years old?* Lorinda


    eximed in astonishment at Selene¡¯s extraordinary progress Selene¡¯s ability to achieve such


    heights at a tender age boded well for her future.


    With a pause to collect her thoughts, Lorinda continued, ¡°Selene would be eligible to join the sect


    if she is a level five warrior king.¡±


    Diane was questioned in surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention earlier that the outer disciples must at


    least be level one warrior emperors? Why wouldn¡¯t this apply to Selene?¡±


    Lorinda rified, ¡°Well, there are other categories of disciples aside from outer disciples. Many


    participants have set a target to be epted as outer disciples before taking part in this disciple


    selection. However, there is one other category known as registered disciples.¡±


    ¡°Registered disciple? Are the criteria less stringent for registered disciples then?¡± Severin asked


    in confusion.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that. After all, the Skyblue Sect is a first¨Ctier sect. To be a registered disciple,


    one must be at least a level five warrior king, though higher levels up to level nine is best. Many


    level eight or level nine warrior kings choose to be registered disciples. That way, they can


    immediately advance to bing outer disciples after making a breakthrough to level one


    warrior emperor,¡± Lorinda began.


    She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Strictly speaking, registered disciples aren¡¯t officially


    recognized as part of the hierarchy within the sect. They reside within the sect but they


    don¡¯t shoulder sect tasks and receive no benefits or resources. In effect, they¡¯re not much different


    fromplete outsiders.¡±


    ¡°What difference does registering make then?¡± Diane asked with a bitter smile.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Lorinda nodded. ¡°Yes, to a certain extent. The main advantage registered disciples get is that they are


    automatically absorbed as outer disciples as soon their attainment reaches level one warrior emperor.


    Just report to the outer disciples¡® chamber and you¡¯ll immediately be epted as an


    +15 BONUS


    still considered as part of the sect.¡±


    She pointed to her left and continued, ¡°Registered disciples reside in those buildings over there. and


    train separately from the others. Some who are close to reaching level one warrior emperor might


    prefer to wait for the next round of recruitment instead of bing registered disciples. However, sects


    like the Skyblue Sect have no fixed schedule for recruiting disciples, so it can take


    anywhere from days to years before the next selection is held. Some candidates think this is


    better than waiting, so they opt to be registered disciples first.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°In that case, those who be a registered disciple can immediately make the


    transition to outer discipleship if they make a breakthrough after joining.¡±


    Lorinda snapped her fingers and replied, ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s why you see many people lining up over


    there. The rich spiritual energy here is conducive to attainment, and it¡¯ll be easy to make progress on


    this mountain Connecting with your fellow disciples, seniors, and peers is incredibly beneficial in this


    environment. Who wouldn¡¯t want to get pointers from their seniors, am I right? You might even get


    lucky and secure opportunities you wouldn¡¯t otherwise have the chance to


    <pe acroSS

 Chapter 1631

    Chapter 1631


    After getting the exnation from Lorinda, Diane exhaled deeply and said, ¡°Luckily Selene¡¯s attainment


    just meets the requirement to be a registered disciple. Now we can arrange to register her as a


    registered disciple. After that, we can go look for her and ask your uncle¨Cmaster to arrange so we


    could stay together.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°I guess that¡¯s all we can do.¡±


    ¡°Asking his uncle¨Cmaster to make the arrangement to stay together? Lorinda thought and was stunned


    at the idea. Could that mean Severin¡¯s uncle¨Cmaster was a guardian or an elder in the sect? Certainly


    a guardian of the sect or above. If not, the uncle¨Cmaster would not possess the power to make the


    arrangement. After all, not even the elite disciples of the sect were allowed to arrange amodation


    as they liked because they did not have the authority to do so.


    ¡®It sure feels good to have someone at your back,¡® she thought. Too bad the only person she could


    count on in the sect was herself.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s bring Selene to register.¡± Diane smiled and brought Selene over.


    Severin said to the others, ¡°You guys can go ahead with the registration. The line is quite long.¡±


    Larry chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re not in a rush. We can go after Selene finishes with her registration.¡±


    As such, the whole group apanied Selene to ge


    her registration done.


    The old man in charge of the registration nced at Diane and askedzily, ¡°Good day. Name and


    attainment, please.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although there were many people registering, the line was not long. As a registered disciple, the


    benefit was not the same as that of an inner disciple. A registered disciple only meant you had


    joined the sect and were given a ce to stay. However, you¡¯re on your own in terms of training.


    Therefore, the requirement was easier to meet, and the sect would not check the person¡¯s


    attainment. All the person needed to do was register.


    After that, there would be other registered disciples to bring you to the amodation you were


    given and give you the uniform and token.


    Diane smiled and stunned the old man when she looked at Selene and said, ¡°Her name is Selene,


    six years old and she¡¯s a level five warrior king.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Wait. Are you saying the person registering is not you but this little girl?¡± the old man asked


    shockingly.


    Initially, he was sitting on the chair with his legs crossed. When he heard what Diane said, he


    nearly fell down from the chair. Then he looked closely at Selene with a baffled look.


    Selena nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m registering to be a registered disciple.¡±


    ¡°Forget about it. You¡¯re just six years old and you¡¯re expecting me to believe that you¡¯re a level five


    warrior king? This is Skyblue Sect and I¡¯m a guardian. You shouldn¡¯t even try to cause trouble


    here!¡± He stood up and sneered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll give you people a p for causing


    trouble?¡±


    Themotion attracted many people.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°They are here to register that little girl as a registered disciple who they imed to be a level five.


    warrior king.¡±


    ¡°You must be kidding me! That little girl is a level five warrior king? I have never seen one before. Even


    if she is a genius who has trained since she was small, the highest attainment she could


    attain is level two warrior king. Anything above that is just a bluff.¡±


    People startedmenting after they knew what had happened.


    The old guardian who was responsible for the registration sneered and did not believe Selene at all.


    ¡°You nasty old man! I¡¯m a level five warrior king!¡±

 Chapter 1632

    Chapter 1632


    How frustrating it was to be doubted. Selen stomped her feet and red angrily at the old


    guardian. However, it did not create the effect she was hoping for. Instead, the others thought she


    looked very cute and funny.


    ¡°Haha. The little girl is not happy.¡± The old guardian found it very amusing.


    Just then, a disciple chuckled. ¡®I think you guys are super funny. Do you guys think you can get


    away easily because no one was checking the attainment after registration? What do you take the


    Skyblue Sect as?¡±


    Severin pulled his face straight and said, ¡°We¡¯re not that kind of people. My daughter is really a


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    level¨Cfive warrior king. Besides, why would we lie about it?¡±


    ¡°Why not? I can tell you why. You get to be with your daughter every day after all of you are


    members of the sect. She gets to enjoy this thick level of spiritual energy. So yes, I do think you


    would lie about her attainment so she could stay here. Do you think we are idiots? It¡¯s impossible


    for us to believe a six¨Cyear¨Cold girl has the attainment of a level five warrior king.¡±


    The man continued by sneering. ¡°I¡¯m a level six warrior king. Do you dare let your daughter


    five warrior king, that means she can easily take a punch from me.¡±


    The old guardian nodded, and he did not think Severin would agree to it. ¡°That¡¯s right, let your daughter


    compete with this disciple if she is really a level five warrior king,¡± said the old guardian.


    ¡°Fine! I ept the challenge!¡® Selene stomped her feet angrily.


    ¡°Selene, are you feeling confident?¡± Diane frowned, feeling worried. Selene was really a level¨Cfive


    warrior king, but she was still a kid who had never fought before. Thus, it was normal for Diane to


    be worried about her daughter.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Diane, we have to trust Selene. The rank of her attainment technique is not low.


    Besides, sooner orter, she is going to grow up and we can¡¯t protect her forever, can we?¡±


    Diane nodded and said, ¡°Selene, go. We will root for you.


    ¡°Yes, Mom.¡± Selene nodded and walked to the other side and said, ¡°Hey, Mister. Come on ¡±


    ¡°Haha. You heard them. I¡¯m just helping to test out her attainment. I¡¯m not bullying her. The man


    He had his fist covered with his spiritual energy as he grasped his fight tightly. With a thought, he


    dashed and threw a punch at Selene.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Selene shouted and treated the punch seriously. She, too, balled up her hand, jumped into the


    sky, and threw her punch at the man too.

 Chapter 1633

    Chapter 1633


    Chapter 1633


    The two punches collided together.


    Undoubtedly, many people thought Selene would not be able to match a level six warrior king.


    The fight would be meaningless.


    what happened next had everyone dropping their jaws. The level six warrior king was sent flying


    several feet away by Selene. As his feet touched the ground, he managed to stabilize his body


    from flying further.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± The man looked in awe and surprise. He did not use his full power because his


    opponent was a six¨Cyear¨Cold girl. Nevertheless, that punch was nearly 70 or 80 percent of his.


    full power.


    Even so, Selene was able topete with him and also nearly defeat him. It was not a thing that


    any fighter below level five warrior king could do.


    ¡°No way! How could that be?¡±


    Many disciples were dumbstruck.


    ¡®Oh, my god! Does this little girl have the power of a level five or six warrior king? I believe that he didn¡¯t


    use any power on that attack,¡® that was the thought some disciples had.


    ¡°Did you go easy on me? You don¡¯t have to do that,¡± Selene said innocently while looking at her fist.


    ¡°Here Ie!¡± She took a step and dashed at the speed of a level seven warrior king.


    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s my daughter. She has the power to challenge those who are a level higher than her..


    Severin rested his heart and looked proud.


    ¡°Yes, Selene is doing very great!¡± Diane was relieved too.


    ording to Selene¡¯s speed, they knew the man was going to have a hard time fighting Selene.


    ¡°Again?¡± The man who challenged Selene now regretted it.


    If he won the fight, people might say he bullied a little girl. Then he would be ashamed if the girl beat


    him. A totalughing stock to be the level six warrior king who got beaten by a six¨Cyear¨Cold girl with a


    level five warrior king attainment.


    +15 BONUS


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This time, the man used all of his full power, but it was useless. Selene continued to beat him, and it


    was easy to tell who had the advantage.


    ¡°Selene, that¡¯s enough!¡± Severin stopped because he could tell the man was having a hard time


    keeping up. He was afraid Selene would identally hurt or even kill the man. That would cause big


    trouble.


    ¡°Okay!¡± With a sh, Selene flew back and stood in front of Severin ¡°Dad, I was having lots of fun. Why


    did you stop me?¡±


    The man panted heavily and felt utterly speechless. Luckily, Severin had stopped Selene because he


    could not keep up with Selene¡¯s attack.


    Severin squatted down and stroked Selene¡¯s hair. He smiled proudly and said, ¡°Silly girl. It¡¯s just a


    training fight which means there is no loser or winner in the fight. Do you understand? All you need to


    do is prove your ability and power.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I get it now.¡± Selene nodded but still looked a little sad that she could not fight anymore.


    ¡°She¡¯s a genius! I noticed her spiritual energy just now and it¡¯s really how a level five warrior king


    should be. Oh, my god. She¡¯s not just a genius! She¡¯s way more incredible than a genius!¡± The old


    guardian chuckled.

 Chapter 1634

    Chapter 1634


    ¡°Hey, is her name Selene? Come over here and register. She has met the requirement of our sect to


    be a registered disciple,¡± said the old guardian.


    His attitude was unlike before. Smiling politely at Severin and Diane now. After all, he now believed


    Selene was going to achieve greatness as she grew up, and he had to use this opportunity


    to make good with her.


    ¡°There are many young registered disciples in the sect. The youngest is twelve years old and many


    more others are either thirteen or fourteen years old. But six years old, that¡¯s a miracle,¡± the


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    old guardian introduced cheerfully.


    Meanwhile, the Second Elder went out for a stroll after returning to his residence. During his walk, he


    bumped into Wuhlricht, who was having tea in the backyard. He walked over and said, Mister


    Wuhlricht, what are you doing here? Is something bothering you?¡±


    Wuhlricht smiled and said, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just wondering why hasn¡¯t my senior disciple arrived. yet. He


    only has five days before the day we agreed ¡±


    The Second Elder gasped surprisingly. ¡°Your senior disciple? So it¡¯s true that you have a senior


    disciple?¡±


    ¡°Why? Did you see them?¡± Wuhlricht was stunned for a second and asked.


    The Second Elder smiled bitterly and told him what happened.


    ¡°So he¡¯s here but you scared him away to join the new disciples recruitment?¡± Wuhlricht smiled bitterly.


    Without wasting any second, he stood up and took off to the side chamber.


    ¡°Mister Wuhlricht!¡± The disciples being tasked with the recruitment process shouted respectfully,


    seeing Wuhlricht flying over.


    ¡°So he¡¯s the sect leader? He looks so young and spirited!¡±


    ¡°The strongest person of the Skyblue Sect. I¡¯d never thought I could meet him before joining the sect.


    This trip is worth it even if I failed to be recruited.¡±


    His arrival caught many people¡¯s attention


    ¡°He¡¯s here. It looks like he must have discovered that you¡¯re here,¡± She said with a smile


    +15 BONUS


    As expected, Wuhlricht smiled and looked at Severin.


    Thus, Severin brought everyone and walked toward Wuhlricht. ¡°Haha. Uncle¨Cmaster, you¡¯re finally


    here.¡±


    ¡°No way! His uncle¨Cmaster is the sect leader?¡±


    Lorinda was dumbstruck. She thought Severin¡¯s uncle¨Cmaster was a guardian of the sect when he


    id he would ask his uncle¨Cmaster to arrange the amodation for them to stay with her


    daughter. It never struck her that Severin¡¯s uncle¨Cmaster was Wuhlricht.


    ¡°You gotta be kidding me! Mister Wuhlricht is that guy¡¯s uncle master?¡±


    Some of the disciples who were there for the trial were shocked too.


    Wuhlricht ignored everyone and smiled calmly as he walked to Severin. ¡°Haha. You¡¯re finally here.


    There are still five more days left until the date I told you. I was starting to get worried that


    you had forgotten about our deal,¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°How could I note when you told me I¡¯d be able to get a great


    opportunity by showing up here?¡±


    Wuhlrichtughed. ¡°Haha. That wouldn¡¯t be a problem. I¡¯m d all of you are here!¡±

 Chapter 1635

    Chapter 1635


    After talking to Severin, Wuhlittch waited no further to check out Severin and the other¡¯s


    attainment. The result surprised him. ¡°Good job. You¡¯ve improved a lot!¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°I think I¡¯m still alright. I have you to thank for.¡±


    Wuhlritch smiled and noticed more disciples were looking at them. ¡°Alright, you guys don¡¯t have


    to register. Follow me. I¡¯ll ask the elder to settle the rest.¡±


    Suddenly, Severin said embarrassingly, ¡°Uncle¨Cmaster. I didn¡¯t just bring my wives. My daughter


    is here too. Can you let her join the sect too?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Wuhlricht looked at Selene and nodded with a pair of brightened eyes. ¡°My god, she¡¯s already a


    level¨Cfive warrior king. With such high talent, of course, that won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Finally, Severin and Diane did not have to worry anymore.


    ¡°Mister Wuhlricht, she¡¯s really very gifted and talented. I didn¡¯t believe them when they told me she was


    a level five warrior king and they wanted to register her as a registered member. That was not all. She


    could easily fight with a level six warrior king just now,¡± the old guardian approached and said on behalf


    of Severin.


    Wuhlrict pulled his face long and said angrily, ¡°A register disciple? That won¡¯t do. With her talent and


    gift, she ought to receive the best from us. These people are together with my senior¡¯s disciples. I¡¯m


    the one who asked him to bring them here. I¡¯ve already checked their attainment. So this girl and those


    people are going to have the same benefit of inner disciples.¡±


    ¡°An inner disciple?¡± Shirleen smiled bitterly. ¡°Mister Wuhlricht, my attainment has not met the


    requirement to be an inner disciple. As a level three warrior emperor, I think I should be an outer


    disciple for now.¡±


    Fiona also stood out and said, ¡°Me too. I should be an outer disciple.¡±


    Wuhlricht ignored their requests and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anymore. I will discuss this with the


    elders. All of you including Severin¡¯s wives and daughter are going to be inner disciples. End


    of story.¡±


    After that, he looked at Sofia, who was already a level one saint. ¡°Since thisdy here is already a level


    one saint, she would be an elite disciple and enjoy all the benefits of an elite disciple. As for the rest of


    you, you would be promoted to elite disciples when you have met the requirement¡±


    +15 BONUS


    That was a delight for Severin. He did not think Wuhlricht would allow his three wives to have the


    same benefits of an inner disciple. Something that many people would dread to enjoy.


    ¡°Uncle¨Cmaster, I¡¯m Severin¡¯s wife. My name is Sofia Bard.¡± Sofia took a step forward and cupped


    her hand. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Wuhlricht chuckled. ¡°He told me he only had one wife when we metst year, and now he has


    three. Haha. He has good taste. Haha. Come on, let¡¯s go to the main chamber.¡±


    He took off to the main chamber. Severin and the others also did the same and followed behind him.


    ¡°Oh, my god. He¡¯s really Mister Wuhlrict¡¯s senior disciple. That¡¯s so¡­¡±


    Some of the disciples looked at Severin and were envious of him.


    ¡°Do you hear it? I think other than the girl, the rest of them have at least be warrior emperors with


    many of them being level six warrior emperors. That¡¯s so scary.¡± someone said.


    ¡°Sigh. That¡¯s the good thing when you have the string to pull. We could only train hard to achieve our


    goals,¡± some people said sarcastically because they were envious of Severin.

 Chapter 1636

    Chapter 1636


    ¡°Haha. You¡¯re not going to get that kind of treatment even if you know an elder. Only the sect leader


    has the authority,¡± a guy chuckled and said.


    Meanwhile, Severin followed Wuhlricht to the chamber. Then, Wuhlricht went on to gather all of the


    elders. The sect had seven elders and many guardians.


    ¡°Hey, kid. I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t know Mister Wuhlrict really had a senior disciple. It¡¯s just at


    misunderstanding ¡°The Second Elder chuckled and apologized.


    Severin smiled back. ¡°It¡¯s alright. As you said, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. After all, none of you


    know about me or have seen me before.¡±


    ¡°Mister Wuhlricht, who are these people?¡± a guardian asked because this was the first time he


    saw Severin and his group of people. When he realized there was even a child in the group, he


    frowned and gave Wuhlricht a baffled look.


    Wuhlricht smiled and exined, ¡°This is my senior¡¯s disciple, and these people are the twelve


    Hall Masters of the Dracodeus Temple. They are also now the disciples of the sect too.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Those three beautifuldies are his wives and that little girl is his daughter. Now,


    please introduce yourself.¡±


    Without further ado, Severin introduced himself, ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Severin Feuillet.


    I¡¯m thirty years old and a level six saint.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? A level six saint? He is gifted with great talent!¡± eximed someone.


    ¡°Haha. No wonder he is your senior¡¯s disciple. Your senior is also a hell of a genius. Although he


    seldomes and visits you, I trust that his disciple is not too bad,¡± the Great Elder chuckled.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Larry Dune, the Hall Master of Draco Hall. I¡¯m thirty¨Ceight years old and


    my attainment is level seven warrior emperor,¡± Larry was the next to introduce himself.


    ¡°Hi. My name is Mick Wheatly. I¡¯m forty¨Cseven years old, a level six warrior emperor and I was the


    Hall Master of Mus Hall,¡± Mick went up next.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Once everyone had their turns, the Great Elder chuckled ¡°This is not bad. Basically, all of you are level


    six warrior emperors and above and there is even a level one saint. Your attainments are


    considered quite strong among our disciples¡±


    +15 BONUS


    The Second Elder nodded with approval. ¡°It¡¯s so strange and amazing for all of you who came from


    the mundane world to have such high attainment.¡±


    Wuhlricht thought for a while and said, ¡°Severin, my request was to have you help them to


    be at least level nine warrior king and if possible, level one warrior emperor. Gosh, you have


    given me a big surprise. The weakest of these people is a level three warrior emperor. Haha. This


    is unbelievable.¡±


    He continued to talk after a pause, ¡°Considering the speed of their improvement, I guess you must be a


    third¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist. Or perhaps, a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist?*

 Chapter 1637

    Chapter 1637


    As such, everyone looked over at Severin and waited with anticipation for his answer. Regardless of


    everything, it would be a great thing to have another powerful alchemist in the sect.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a fourth¨Cgrade alchemist.¡±


    He knew there was no point hiding it from everyone else, having been asked by Wuhlrict now. Thus, he


    revealed his real level of alchemy.


    ¡°A fourth¨Cgrade alchemist at this young age. That¡¯s impressive.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He has high attainment and is also an alchemist. I¡¯m so impressed.¡±


    Many guardians were not shy to give their praises to Severin. After all, it was important to keep good


    contact and leave a good impression on Severin. They really counted on him to produce alchemical


    pills that could help them to improve their attainments if Severin could continue to make remarkable


    breakthroughs in his alchemy skill.


    Since everyone wasplimenting him, he knew this was the right time to speak his request. Uncle¨C


    master, I¡¯m wondering if my wives, daughter and I could stay together in an individual residence? The


    family and 1 would really hope to live together.¡±


    Before Wuhlritcy said anything, an old man stood up and said, ¡°Of course. That¡¯s not going to be a


    problem. You¡¯re a fourth¨Cgrade alchemist. Other than you, there are three other fourth¨Cgrade


    alchemists too, and some third¨Cgrade alchemists. They are living at the Alchemist Hall. We have built


    some houses near the main chamber. Alchemists in our sect receive special treatment by having their


    own houses. Your wives are free to stay together with you too since you are an


    alchemist.¡±


    It brought great joy to Severin hearing that. ¡°Haha. That¡¯s great.¡±


    The Second Elder said, ¡°Other than the alchemist I mentioned, we actually have first¨Cgrade and


    second¨Cgrade alchemists too. Skyblue Sect pays attention to the importance of the growth of the


    alchemist. Any alchemist who¡¯reached third¨Cgrade alchemist would have the same benefits as an


    elder. Their uniforms are diff¨¦rent too.¡±


    Severin chuckled. ¡°Haha This is great to hear.¡±


    Wuhlricht said, ¡°Since Severin is going to live with his wives and daughter in the same houses, I


    reckon these twelve masters also deserve to enjoy the same benefits as inner disciples So what


    +15 BONUS


    Suddenly, Elsa realized something was wrong and raised her hand. ¡°What about me, master-


    granduncle?¡±


    ¡°Master¨Cgranduncle?¡± Wuhlricht was stunned and could not react immediately.


    Even though everyone had introduced themselves just now, he could not remember which hall Elsa


    was from.


    As such, Elsa smiled embarrassingly and said, ¡°Master¨Cgranduncle, my name is Elsa Lingard, a


    disciple of Severin. He¡¯s my master in alchemy.¡±


    ¡°Then you can stay together with the twelve hall masters. The female could stay together in one


    house and the male stays in the other one. So what grade are you at now?¡± Wuhlricht cleared his


    throat and understood the situation.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Elsa smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve only learned from my master a while ago. I¡¯m a first¨Cgrade medium-


    rank alchemist now and I know I have a long way to go. I will train hard, I promise.¡±

 Chapter 1638

    Chapter 1638


    Chapter 1638


    Wuhlricht nodded. ¡°I will have someone bring you to your houses. Tomorrow morning, I will bring Elsa


    and Severin to the Alchemy Hall to meet with other alchemists. Currently, they are busy so I


    didn¡¯t inform them toe here. Not to be afraid. I¡¯ll fill them inter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, master¨Cgranduncle.¡± Elsa smiled with her cupped hand.


    ¡°Elsa has very strong telekinesis and is very gifted in alchemy. I believe she would be a second¨C


    grade alchemist in no time. Third¨Cgrade would not be a problem for her too,¡± Severin said with


    certainty.


    What Severin said had everyone change their mind about Elsa and how they should go about being


    friends with her.


    Just then, Wuhlricht asked, ¡°Elders and guardians, do you have any opinions about my


    arrangement?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. You have a very gifted and talented senior¡¯s disciple. He even brought so many


    disciples with potential with him. Haha. This is good news,¡± the Great Elder said.


    Wuhlricht nodded and spoke again, ¡°If no one has any opinions, then that is settled. Now I have


    another thing to discuss. This is a very important matter. Everyone who is here must keep what


    I¡¯m about to say a secret, do you understand?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At this time, Severin knew what Wuhlrict was about to say must be very important, so he treated


    it as such.


    Everyone nodded and paid attention to what Wuhlrict was going to say.


    After seeing everyone nodding their heads, Wuhrict said, ¡°All of you know most of us in the first- tier


    sect can hardly be a level nine royal saint. Even if we did, none of us could ovee¡± that step¡®


    to be a supreme saint. That is going to stop us from getting the chance to ascend.¡±


    After hearing that, Severin frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not right. Didn¡¯t my master ascend?¡±


    Wuhlrict chuckled. ¡°Your master is a one¨Cin¨Ca¨Cmillion prodigy. When he went to that secret realm, he


    found himself an opportunity that granted him the opportunity to ovee that step to be a


    supreme saint. Then he continued to breakthrough until he ascended to the celestial


    realm.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Wait. What did you say? Ascending to the celestial realm? Is it real? Is there really a ce called the


    celestial realm?¡± She gasped heavily.


    When she heard about the royal saint from Severin, she thought that was the most badass stage


    anyone could reach. Here she was hearing that there was another stage beyond the royal saint, called


    the supreme saint, and the supreme saint could ascend to the celestial realm.


    In fact, Larry, Rachel, and the others felt like they were dreaming, and everything they heard felt


    surreal. This was also the first time they heard about this.


    With many surprised eyes looking at him, Wuhlricht nodded and continued, ¡°Your master had once told


    me, there is a realm in this world that has a higher level of spiritual energy in the air than here. Not just


    by double or triple the amount. That is why the spiritual herbs that grow there are also higher in grade


    and rank. Not to mention, that ce has many powerful alchemists too. That was the ce where your


    master found a treasure that helped him to be a supreme saint. Without that treasure, he couldn¡¯t


    have be a supreme saint.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°In fact, there are also rankings that go beyond the supreme saint.¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he tell me those before?¡±

 Chapter 1639

    Chapter 1639


    Chapter 1639


    Wuhlricht looked at Severin and smiled. ¡°Because your attainment was too low. That was why he


    asked you to find the twelve Hall Masters and bring them here. I was tasked to tell you about this.¡±


    After hearing that, Severin frowned and made a bold assumption. ¡°Could the twelve tokens have


    anything to do with ¡°that ce?¡±


    That gave a shock to the twelve Hall Masters. They had been studying the token for a long time,


    but they did not discover any secret behind it. Now that Sevrin mentioned it, could the twelve


    tokens be rted to ¡®that ce?


    Wuhlricht nodded. ¡°Those twelve tokens are the keys to the Paradise Secret Realm. When your


    master was running for his life, he identally dropped a miniature ck tower in the secret


    realm. The miniature ck tower is something that he stole from that ce¡°. However, he was


    afraid the fighter from that ce¡± would look for alternative ways toe here and find him. So


    he hid himself in the mundane world and even separated the tokens.¡±


    Severin was at a loss for words. Only the old wacko coulde out with this idea.


    Wuhlricht smiled. ¡°It has been many years since then which means we are safe. The Paradise


    Secret Realm is going to open in two months¡® time so that¡¯s why I want you guys to be here now.¡±


    A weird expression appeared on Severin¡¯s face. ¡°Are you asking us to go into the secret realm to


    look for the miniature ck tower?¡±


    Wuhlrict smiled embarrassingly. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Severin was speechless. ¡°The old wacko has told me about the secret realm. There are many


    treasures and spiritual herbs in there. It would be a great opportunity if one could enter. Some


    secret realms are only opened once in a few years and would not stay open for long. If you are able


    to enter ande out alive, you are going toe out with lucrative treasures. So the opportunity


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    that you talked about is this? It¡¯s full of danger too.¡±


    Wuhlrict cleared his throat. ¡°The number of people entering the secret realm is limited. It¡¯s a great


    opportunity if you have the chance to enter. Of course, other than making the twelve Hall Masters as


    inner disciples, I will prepare a spiritual weapon of at least seven or eight¨Cgrade for you guys All of you


    can pick one out yourself. If you have a low rank of attainment technique orbat technique, I will


    bring you to the Treasure Pavillion to pick whatever attainment technique or


    Larry and the others were thrilled to hear that. In that case, they could easily increase their


    ¡°Besides that, I have prepared five third¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemical pills, five fourth¨Cgrade low-


    rank alchemical pills for all of you during these two months, Wuhlricht said.

 Chapter 1640

    Chapter 1640


    Chapter 1640


    Wuhlricht continued to speak, ¡°I only ask that you surrender half of the spiritual herbs and any


    treasures that you have obtained from the secret realm. However, your main mission is to recover


    the miniature ck tower.


    Severin did not know if the right expression was tough or cry. ¡°Master¨Cuncle, what you have


    offered is really very tempting to us and it¡¯s definitely a great opportunity for Larry and the others.


    However, do you know howrge the secret realm is? I heard there are a few secret realms in this


    world but no one knows howrge one is.¡±


    He paused for a while and continued, ¡°Have you wondered about the rate of sess of us


    recovering the miniature ck tower in thatrge area and with limited time? It would be like


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    finding a needle in a haystack.¡±


    She suggested. ¡°Why don¡¯t everyone in the sect go in and look for it? We can cover more areas.


    with more people.¡±


    At that moment, the Great Elder walked to the center and smiled bitterly. ¡°Girl, if it is that simple,


    we won¡¯t ask you for help.¡±


    He exined, ¡°The Paradise Secret Realm is different from the other secret realms. It only opens


    every six y


    years. Everyone is eligible to enter only once. If you try to enter it a second time, the


    secret realm will detect it and disallow you to enter.¡±


    After hearing that, Sheined, ¡°Gosh, this secret realm has high technology. It could actually


    detect if you¡¯ve been there before.¡±


    She had sessfully amused the Great Elder.


    ¡°Haha. That¡¯s not all. There is also a restriction on attainment. Only those who are between level one


    warrior emperor and level nine saint are allowed to enter. Meaning only warrior emperors and saints


    could enter the secret realm. Do you understand?¡± the Great Elder continued to exin.


    ¡°No wonder master¨Cuncle has requested Severin to help Larry and the other Hall Masters to be


    level one warrior emperors. Or the least level nine warrior kings She finally


    understood


    Wuhlricht nodded. ¡°Yes. If they are only at level nine warrior kings, at least there are two months left


    when you guys arrive here Then, we could give them suitable alchemical pills to progress


    +15 BONUS


    powerful than a warrior emperor.¡±


    After a short pause, he continued. ¡°But Severin has outdone himself. There are two months left for


    all of you to train. So you¡¯ll be safer when you enter the secret realm.¡±


    Diane thought deeply with a frown. ¡°Does that mean only twelve people are allowed to enter the secret


    realm since the tokens are required? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you send stronger disciples?¡±


    Wuhlricht smiled. ¡°Firstly, you guys are not weak. I believe two monthster, all of you are going to


    improve much more. Secondly, those who had entered the secret realm are not allowed to enter


    anymore. Now that you guys have not entered before, that won¡¯t be a problem. Last of all, this is a


    once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime opportunity for all of you. Of course, you would be apanied by other disciples


    as well. The sect has a set of tokens too. The ones in the Hall Masters¡® hand belong to my senior


    brother.¡±

 Chapter 1641

    Chapter 1641


    Chapter 1641


    After hearing that, Severin realized something. ¡°Master¨Cuncle, are you saying there is more than


    one set of tokens?¡±


    Wuhlricht nodded and said, ¡°There are twelve sets of tokens. The Skyblue Sect has one and your


    master has one which I have no idea where he got it from. Basically, all the first¨Ctier sects would


    have one set of tokens and perhaps, some of the second¨Ctier sects too. Having said that, there is a


    possibility that some first¨Ctier sect could have more than one set.¡±


    The Great Elder chuckled. ¡°A hundred people are allowed entry per token, which means a set of


    twelve tokens allows the entry of 1200 people. Since we have two sets now, we¡¯re allowed to send


    2400 people into the secret realm. Of course, like I said before, we can only send those who have


    not entered before.¡±


    Wuhlricht continued to exin. ¡°No one else other than us knows about the existence of the


    miniature ck tower. Your master told me about this. Once you have found the miniature ck


    tower, you will have a chance to enter another higher¨Clevel realm. Your master discovered a


    wormhole in the secret realm and entered the wormhole which brought him to that realm. Then


    he had the opportunity to make many breakthroughs and increased his attainment to know that


    the miniature ck tower was the key for people to enter the realm. He looked for a chance to


    steal the miniature ck tower and got himself into trouble. When he managed to escape the


    chase, unfortunately, he lost the miniature ck tower in the secret realm.¡±


    With a bitter smile, Severin said, ¡°How long is the Paradise Secret Realm opened for? Even if we¡¯re


    allowed to bring 2400 people into the secret realm, it¡¯s not going to be an easy job to locate the


    miniature ck tower.¡±


    Wuhlricht held up three fingers. ¡°It will remain open for three months. Your attainment is quite


    high now. Remember, only the saint is allowed to enter. So don¡¯t try to be a royal saint before


    you enter the secret realm.¡±


    Severin smirked. ¡°We have two months left, but we have to leave early which means we probably only


    have a little more than a month¡¯s time left. I¡¯m not going to progress so quickly. So the secret realm is


    going to stay open for three months. Gosh, it is so short. We¡¯re going to have a hard time


    finding the miniature ck tower.¡±


    ¡°Haha!* Wuhlrict suddenlyughed out loud ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Your master was afraid someone


    else would steal it from him so he did something on the miniature ck tower.¡±


    After that, he flipped his palm to take out a smallpass and passed it to Severin. This is a Soul


    Compass. Your master had branded a small amount of his telekinesis on the miniature ck


    tower. This Soul Compass could detect the brand and make a connection within 500 yards. If the


    miniature ck tower is within 500 yards of where you and the Soul Compass are, the Soul


    Compass will react and let you know roughly which direction to go.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin was a little relieved after knowing that. ¡°That¡¯s sure handy. Otherwise, I have no idea


    where I should even start locating the miniature ck tower.¡®


    ¡°Take it. I¡¯m counting on you to aplish this glorious yet difficult task.¡± Wuhlricht smiled and


    passed the Soul Compass to Severin.

 Chapter 1642

    Chapter 1642


    Chapter 1642


    It stunned Severin for a second. He then said, ¡°Master¨Cuncle, you¡¯re giving me a lot of pressure. I¡¯m


    sure there is at least one disciple among the 2400 people who are eligible to enter the secret


    realm that is stronger than me. Why don¡¯t you ask a level nine saint to do this task? I¡¯ll be lucky if


    I can be a level eight saint in less than two months.


    Wuhlrict smiled and said, ¡°Take it. I trust you and your ability. I don¡¯t feel safe entrusting this


    thing to someone else. Your mission is to search for the miniature ck tower where everyone.


    else has only one aim which is to search for treasures. Nevertheless, it is a good thing too if the


    twelve Hall Masters identally found the miniature ck tower.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I can already feel how much weight the pressure is.¡± Severin smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Remember to keep the function of the miniature ck tower a secret. We don¡¯t want other first-


    tier sects to know about it and try to steal it from us. Before we find the miniature ck tower,


    this should remain a secret,¡± Wuhlrict emphasized


    After a deep thought, he said, ¡°I will tell the rest of the disciples to help locate the miniature ck tower


    too but I will not tell them the actual usage of it. They will only know it is an important


    treasure. This secret stays within everyone here.¡±


    After that, Wuhlricht ordered someone to give Larry and the others the alchemical pills he promised.


    Severin and his wives had gotten them too. Then, he requested a beautiful guardian to


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    bring Severin to their houses.


    Larry and the rest were thrilled to receive the alchemical pills. The amount of the alchemical pills was


    enough tost them for two months and helped them to improve.


    The beautiful guardian led the way and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to have so many geniuses join the sect. I¡¯ll


    bring you guys to take the uniform and token first. After that, I¡¯ll bring you to your amodation. By


    the way, my name is Leona Page, the third guardian of the sect.¡±


    Severin replied with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Miss Page.¡±


    After Severin and his group of people left, the Third Elder frowned. ¡°Mister Wuhlrict, I know your


    senior¡¯s disciple is gifted with great talent and he is quite strong. But he is just a level seven saint for


    now. Leveling is not easy in the saint stages. Even if he takes the fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical


    pill, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to be a level nine saint within two months Just how safe are you to


    entrust the Soul Compass to him?¡±


    Another guardian also voiced out his thoughts, ¡°I can understand you wish to take care of Severin and


    his people. I don¡¯t have a problem with that because he is your senior¡¯s disciple and a fourth- grade


    alchemist. But I think the Soul Compass is safer being in the hand of a level nine saintman or


    saintwoman such as Kara Tapia.¡±

 Chapter 1643

    Chapter 1643


    Chapter 1643


    Wuhlricht was shocked to see there were still people having ament on the issue. Then again, this


    matter was rted to the future of the sect and their chances to reach that ce. Their hope rested on


    Severin to find the miniature ck tower so they could break through to be supreme saints or


    even higher and ascend.


    Therefore, they did not care too much how many spiritual herbs or treasures the disciple could find


    after entering the secret realm. If Severin failed to find the miniature ck tower this time, they would


    have to wait for another six years.


    As such, many of them preferred and thought it was more suitable to assign the mission to the


    saintmen and saintwomen of the sect.


    ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t worry. I have high confidence in the person my senior brother picked.¡± Wuhlricht


    chuckled, but he actually had another bold n in his mind.


    Meanwhile, Severin and the others had already received their respective uniforms and tokens.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then Leona picked two houses closest to Severin¡¯s houses for Larry and the others.


    After that was settled, Leona went on to bring Severin, his three wives, and Selene to their house,


    which was closer to where the other alchemists stayed.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re here. The level of spiritual energy in this area is richerpared to elsewhere and


    it¡¯s quiet too. The location is close to the main chamber and slightly further away from the other


    houses. So this house has the best location in the sect. This house has been empty for a long time.


    Perhaps, Mister Wuhlricht has been keeping it for you. Many alchemists requested to stay here


    but he declined it.¡± Leona smiled and stood in the yard.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Severin, your master¨Cuncle treats you well. I guess he knows you¡¯re going


    toe sooner orter.¡±


    Seveirn smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes. My master must have told him many things. I was really worried


    that he would refuse to let Selene join the sect. Now I know I have worried too much. I mean the


    twelve tokens I brought allow the sect to have an extra 1200 disciples into the secret realm.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Maybe he has been waiting for you for a long time. Haha!¡± She chuckled.


    Leona smiled. ¡°Oh, remember what Mister Wuhlricht said just now. Don¡¯t tell the others about what he


    said in the main chamber, especially the miniature ck tower. This is really important.¡±


    Severin smiled and reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Leona. We won¡¯t tell anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll get going. I¡¯m staying over there, not too far from there. Can you see that house?


    That¡¯s where the guardians and elders stayed. The fancy chamber over there is where Mister Wuhlrict


    stayed.¡± Leona pointed in a different direction and continued, ¡°If you need to find me or


    you have anything to ask, feel free toe and find me.¡±


    After that, she left Severin and his family to settle down.

 Chapter 1644

    Chapter 1644


    ¡°Honey, this elite disciple¡¯s uniform looks good on you,¡± Sheplimented after Leona left.


    Severin smiled in return. ¡°But I like the saintmen and saintwoman¡¯s uniform more. Too bad I¡¯m not


    there yet.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Mister Wuhlricht gave you the same benefit as the elders and the token but you¡¯re not allowed


    to wear the elder¡¯s uniform. What a weird rule. She chuckled.


    Sofia thought about it and said, ¡°Maybe the uniform is to disy our attainment level, and the token is


    to represent the authority we possess. But that doesn¡¯t exin why Selene gets to wear the inner


    disciples¡± uniform when her attainment has not met the requirement to be one.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I believe Selene will improve very quickly. A rough


    estimation is that she would only require a few years to meet the requirement.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Felix, look over there. There are actually a few people at that house. Isn¡¯t that house empty?¡±


    said a guy from a house not far from Severin¡¯s. His name was Harris Rowe, and the one he was


    talking to was Felix Welsh.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Both of them were alchemists of the sect. They had just finished producing alchemical pills and


    came out to take a rest. To their surprise, they noticed there were people in the house that had


    been empty for a long time.


    Felix looked in that direction, stood up, and frowned. ¡°That¡¯s weird. How can there be people over


    there? Were they assigned to stay there?¡±


    Harris replied, ¡°No way. Even our master didn¡¯t get to stay there so what makes them eligible to


    stay in that house?¡±


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go over there!¡± Felix frowned and walked over to Severin¡¯s house with Harris.


    Meanwhile, Severin and his family had started picking their rooms and unpacking their luggage.


    Then they went to the yard and chatted.


    ¡°This house is pretty good. The level of spiritual energy is very rich and is located in a good spot.


    The garden is nted with many flowers and look at this banyan tree and the two ponds over


    there. It¡¯s perfect,¡± She looked at the garden andplimented.


    She sounded like she was very satisfied with the house.


    Diane said, ¡°I saw a couple of small towns on the way up here. That¡¯s going to be very convenient.


    if we need to buy something. I think there are another two streets on the other side of the hill. If


    I¡¯m not wrong, the streets have plenty of shops and restaurants where the disciples always go.


    After hearing that, She¡¯s eyes lit uppletely. ¡°You have good observation. I didn¡¯t even notice it.


    Hehe. We¡¯re not going to be bored anymore.¡±


    Sofia smiled. ¡°The Skyblue Sect is a first¨Ctier sect. The number of disciples the sect has is at least


    a couple times more than the Stormy Moon Sect. My rough estimation is the Skyblue Sect has


    over 100 thousand disciples.¡±


    ¡°Who are you guys? Why are you here?¡±


    Suddenly, Felix and Harris appeared and questioned them.

 Chapter 1645

    Chapter 1645


    Severin stood up and weed them with his cupped hand. ¡°Hello, we¡¯re new here. Nice meeting both


    of you.¡±


    ¡°New? So you guys are new recruits?¡± Felix was stunned. ¡°Did youe to the wrong ce? Didn¡¯t


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    the disciples escort you to the ce you should be?¡±


    Diane, She, and Sofia¡¯s beauty attracted Harris¡® attention. It was not every day he would have


    the opportunity to see such beauty, not to mention three standing together.


    In order to attract their attention, he stood up straight, ced his hands behind him, and said


    seriously, ¡°Hello, fellow junior brother and junior sisters. Huh? Why is a brat here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the brat, not me!¡± Selene pouted her lips angrily when the two men did not give her a good


    impression with their rude attitude.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why did you bring a kid here? Is she even eligible to be a registered disciple?


    Are all of you registered disciples? You must havee to the wrong ce. The amodation


    for the registered disciples is down at the hill,¡± Felix said after feeling stunned.


    ¡°Hi. This is our amodation. Mister Wuhlricht is the one who arranged this ce for us,¡± Diane


    smiled and exined.


    Sofia said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mister Wuhlricht told us we can stay here.¡±


    ¡°What are you joking about? Are you seriously saying Mister Wuhlritch allows you to stay here?¡±


    Do you know this ce is one of the best ces in the sect? My master is a third¨Cgrade high¨Crank


    alchemist. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to stay here. So what makes you eligible to stay here?¡±


    Felix was so angry that heshed his anger out at Severin. If a second¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist


    like him was not eligible to stay in the house, what made these people have the right to stay


    there?


    Harris said, ¡°Dear beautiful junjor sisters, you better don¡¯t talk nonsense just because you are.


    beautiful Only the alchemist and his family are allowed to stay in this area The alchemist has to


    be at least second¨Cgrade and above First¨Cgrade alchemist doesn¡¯t have the benefit of staying alone.


    in a house. Both of us are second¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemists¡±


    When he revealed his alchemy level, he looked proud. In his perspective, those girls would admire


    them or even think of a way to please them when they knew he and Felix were second¨Cgrade high-


    Perhaps it would only take a few alchemical pills to make those girls his. How fantastic just thinking


    about it.


    ¡°My husband is an alchemist and he¡¯s a fourth¨Cgrade alchemist. So he¡¯s the reason we could stay


    here,¡± Diane smiled and exined.


    ¡°What did you just say? Fourth¨Cgrade alchemist?¡±

 Chapter 1646

    Chapter 1646


    Felix and Harris exchanged bewildered nces. They were skeptical of what they heard. Most


    alchemists in the sect were first or second¨Cgrade, with few, if any, third¨Cgrade alchemists. Fourth-


    grade alchemists were generally unheard of.


    It had been years since a third¨Cgrade alchemist was added to their ranks, let alone a fourth¨Cgrade


    low¨Crank alchemist. If the young man before them were as he imed, then the position he would


    hold within the sect would be unthinkably prestigious.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be possible! I refuse to believe it! We weren¡¯t told about this! The sect would have


    announced it if a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist joined us.¡± Felix shook his head in disbelief, the


    news seemingly having shaken him.


    He scrutinized Severin and continued, ¡°Hmph. He¡¯s young, and didn¡¯t he just address me as his


    senior? Why would a fourth¨Cgrade alchemist keep such a low profile? You¡¯re all just trying to pull


    our leg.¡±


    Harris chimed in and echoed Felix¡¯s sentiment, ¡°Yeah! They¡¯re lying!¡± He initially wanted to use


    alchemical know¨Chow to impress thosedies, but all of them happened to be Severin¡¯s women! As if


    that was not bad enough, Severin imed to be a fourth¨Cgrade alchemist! He found it


    difficult toe to terms with that.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Severin noted their skepticism and said, ¡°We just arrived here today, so it¡¯s more than appropriate for


    me to address you as a senior within the sect. That doesn¡¯t apply to alchemy or achievements though.


    If I had been the kind to boast about my abilities, you two should be calling me your


    senior.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. Well, in that, let¡¯s see if you qualify to be addressed as such. If you¡¯re able to


    produce a third¨Cgrade pill right here and now, I¡¯ll address you as senior! Heck, I¡¯ll even kneel in


    respect!¡± Felix¡¯s expression turned darker.


    Harris chimed in, ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s hard to believe someone as young as you would have such profound


    alchemical skills. We have three fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemists in our sect, and they¡¯re all pretty


    old. Even the youngest out of the three is already in their fifties. I can¡¯t imagine you having the same


    ability as them when you¡¯re so much younger. If you can produce a third¨Cgrade low¨Crank pill right here,


    I¡¯m willing to address you as my senior. I¡¯ll kneel and apologize to you too, if that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    ¡°But if you¡¯re lying to us, we¡¯ll have you removed from this ce, even if it means having to use


    Severin found their skepticism somewhat amusing. He retrieved his cauldron and proposed, ¡°I hope


    you keep your word, though. I have time to spare anyway, so I¡¯ll be happy to craft a pill in front of you.¡±


    Harris gulped in shock upon seeing the cauldron. He was no longer confident ofing out victorious


    in their challenge. They would soon be facing a very awkward predicament if Severin ended up


    seeding.


    ¡°His cauldron doesn¡¯t seem ordinary. It could be a spiritual tool, a third¨Cgrade one, perhaps. This will


    improve his chances of sess by a mile,¡± Felix pointed out after observing the cauldron.


    Harris frowned. In a hushed tone, he suggested to Felix, ¡°Should we ask him to stop? Our dignity will


    remain more or less intact if we leave now. On the contrary, we¡¯ll have to face humiliation if he


    manages to produce the pill.¡±


    Felix frowned and deliberated about their situation ¡°Leaving now would be just as humiliating. It¡¯s the


    same as admitting defeat. I think we should let him continue. If he seeds, then we¡¯ll just have to


    bear our embarrassment. If he fails, then we still have a chance to leave with our heads held high!¡±

 Chapter 1647

    Chapter 1647


    Chapter 1647


    Harris could only smile bitterly after Fellx¡¯s suggestion. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt over his status as an


    alchemist if he possesses a cauldron like that. He must have some skill as well. That¡¯s the most


    usible exnation aside from a possible connection to someone powerful.¡±


    As the notion of a connection to someone powerful crossed Harris¡¯s mind, be inhaled sharply and


    added, ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t they mention earlier that our sect leader arranged for them to stay here? Are they


    close with our sect leader? Could our sect leader have given him that cauldron?¡±


    Felix shot a re at Harris. ¡°You¡¯re always overthinking things. Why would our sect leader give him


    that? That¡¯s a stretch, even from you!¡± After a brief thought, Felix added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s probably


    just trying to bluff us. He hasn¡¯t even taken out his materials yet. I¡¯ll make it more challenging for him so


    we won¡¯t necessarily lose the challenge even if he does seed in producing a third¨Cgrade pill.¡±


    ¡°Ahem! What are the two of you discussing? You¡¯ve been whispering between yourselves for quite


    some time now How long do I have to wait until you¡¯re ready to witness my demonstration?¡± Severin


    interrupted. He had a serene smile on his face as he unveiled a set of materials for third¨Cgrade


    medium¨Crank pills.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that material used for crafting third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pills? Is that what you¡¯ve chosen to


    craft?¡± Harris inquired in surprise as he came closer.


    Their challenge to him was to create a third¨Cgrade pill, and Severin could have chosen a less


    complicated task by refining a low -rank one. They all know that medium¨Crank was far more


    challenging than the low¨Crank


    Felix seemed delighted with Severin¡¯s decision because a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pill was


    undoubtedly more difficult than a low¨Crank one. At that moment, he pondered for a while and then


    asked Severin for his name. ¡°May I know your name?¡±


    response, Severin introduced himself. ¡°My name is Severin Feuillet.¡±


    Felix nodded and borated, ¡°Very well, Severin. We agreed that we would only kneel in apology if you


    could create a third- rank pill sessfully on the first try. We won 1 acknowledge your sess


    otherwise.¡±


    She, who had been observing quietly, protested animatedly, ¡°You can¡¯t du that! You never mentioned


    earlier that it had to be done perfectly on the first try! Third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pills are very


    challenging, and not even an expert like you can guarantee sess on your first attempt. A one¨Cout¨C


    of¨Cthree sess rate is already good enough by normal standards. You¡¯re being unreasonable for


    demanding that be seed on the first try!¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Did you just use us of being unreasonable? It seems to me you need to be


    taught a lesson!¡± Her remark was met with Felix¡¯s rebuke as he clenched his fists and retorted, ¡°Your


    man only has himself to me for being arrogant and condescending. He shouldn¡¯t brag about his


    abilities if he doesn¡¯t have anything to show for it. Why should we believe that our sect leader arranged


    for him toe here if he¡¯s not as good as our master?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She wanted to argue with them again. ¡°How dare¡­¡±


    Severin smiled and stopped her. ¡°There¡¯s no use arguing with them, She. I¡¯ll be fine. All I have to do


    is seed on the first try, right? It¡¯s not a problem for me.¡±


    Then, Severin turned to the two men and said, ¡°Watch closely now.¡±


    The two alchemists exchanged a nce and snickered. Harris even gave Felix a Hummbs¨Cup for


    coming up with that requirement. Their insistence that Severin mist seed on his first attempt achled


    an extrayer of difficulty. Any anxiety or tension on Severin¡¯s part would only increase the odds of


    failure.


    In other words, even a third¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist would have a very low chance of sess,


    However, Severin¡¯s movements were executed with sach fluidity that buth Felix and Harris were


    astonished.


    ¡°My goodness! I¡¯ve never witnessed a technique like this before!¡± Harris excialined.

 Chapter 1648

    Chapter 1648


    Chapter 1648


    Harris gulped after observing Severin¡¯s movements.


    Felix, too, was left dumbstruck. ¡°His ability is out of this world! Just look at that impable timing and


    sense of rhythm! I¡¯m in awe of his technique!¡±


    Their shared passion for alchemy led them to anticipate Severin¡¯s potential missteps, which they were


    hoping to find delight in. However, the strength of one¡¯s abilities was reflected in the way in which one


    executed their technique. They knew right away that Severin was no faker.


    ¡°Now rise!¡± Severinmanded. With a raise of his palm, a pill levitated right in front of him.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be! It¡¯s a superior¨Cquality pill with five lines!¡± Felix looked closely at the pill with marked


    astonishment.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It is a superior¨Cquality pill made even better from the five lines! I¡¯m speechless! This all


    but confirms that he¡¯s a third¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist at a minimum, possibly even a fourth¨Clevel


    low¨Crank alchemist,¡± Harris stammered. His emotions were in a mess.


    Severin kept the pill and the cauldron. He then turned to the two of them and asked. ¡°Do you ept the


    oue?¡±


    She observed their stunned expressions with glee. She folded her arms with a grin and reminded


    them, ¡°Hehe, if t remember correctly, you are supposed to kneel and apologize if my husband


    seeded on his first try.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry for doubting you!¡±


    As humiliating as it was for Felix and Harris, they decided to grit their teeth and kneel since there was


    no one around at the moment. They understood the importance of keeping their word, especially since


    they might offend a powerful alchemist if they were to go back on their agreement. Such an act would


    be detrimental to their progress within the sect.


    ¡°We sincerely offer our apologies to you. You are our senior when ites to alchemy. We hope you


    won¡¯t hold our ignorance against us,¡± Harris said as he knelt on the ground.


    ¡°What are you two doing?! Are you loneeling in front of someone else? You¡¯re ruining my reputation!¡± A


    familiar voice echoed, and a man in his 40s entered from outside.


    ¡°Master!¡± The two men turned to their master after realizing who he was. They rose to their feet at once


    and lowered their heads. Feeling as though they had embarrassed themselves to the fullest, they


    wished that they could just bury their head in the sand like an ostrich.


    ¡°Who are you? And how dare you demand that my apprentices kneel before you? You¡¯ve got some


    nerve!¡± Igor Zynsk, their master, hade to check on his apprentices¡® progress in alchemy. The sight


    of an empty courtyard prompted him to leave, but he nced over at the neighboring house¡¯s courtyard


    and saw the presence of several people inside. Within seconds, anger boiled insurmountably when he


    realized that his apprentices were kneeling in front of a stranger.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 1649

    Chapter 1649


    Chapter 1649


    Alchemistsmanded the highest level of respect within any sect. Igor¡¯s two apprentices had


    reached second¨Cgrade high- Tank and would likely be third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemists in due


    time if their progress continued unhindered. Alchemists of their caliber were treated with great


    reverence within the sect, and even the protectors orded them the utmost respect. For his two


    students to kneel and apologize was akin to a tant insult to their teacher.


    Severin looked at Igor with a cold smile and asloed, ¡°Are you their master? They lost a bet to me and


    knelt to apologize for their loss. Is there a problem with that?¡±


    Igor frowned. If his two students did lose, then he surmised that they had beenpeting with the


    young man rted to alchemy, and neither of his students was able to outdo the young man.


    ¡°Haha, judging from your appearance, you must be the neer alchemist, yes?¡± Despite not


    understanding the reason for Severin¡¯s presence in the courtyard, Igor deduced that the young man


    before him was indeed an alchemist. Severin could even be a third¨Cgrade alchemist, either of low¨Crank


    or medium¨Crank. Bing a third¨Cgrade alchemist was no small feat, and high esteem was orded


    to alchemists of Severin¡¯s level within the sect.


    As expected, Severin confirmed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m new here, and I¡¯m an alchemist.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Haha, splendid! Let¡¯s have a little contest to determine which one of us is the better alchemist. If you


    are, I¡¯ll kneel and apologize to you too. If I am, then you will kneel and apologize to all three of us.¡±


    Severin was taken aback. He was caught by surprise by such a confrontational approach from Ipor.


    ¡°Haha, are you sure?¡± She asked before Severin could even say anything. Her disdainful smile was


    evident


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? I¡¯m sure,¡± Igor asserted confidently.


    Meanwhile, Felix and Harris were rmed by Igor¡¯s move. Felix immediately advised, ¡°I think it¡¯s best


    that you reconsider. We¡¯ve already conceded that we were less skilled than him. I don¡¯t think you


    should challenge someone who is our senior.¡±


    Felix had already epted the fact that Severin¡¯s alchemical abilities surpassed his, and therefore,


    Severin had earned the right to be referred to as his senior.


    Harris expressed support for Felix¡¯s idea. ¡°Yes. We will get our chance some other time. It would be


    wiser to let this one slide. We¡¯re all alchemists from the same sect, aren¡¯t we? A loss, be it on his part


    or yours, benefits neither of you. It would only incite disharmony among us sect members.¡±


    Realistically speaking, Harris could tell from Severin¡¯s alchemy demonstration that thetter was


    profoundly better than Igor. Severin¡¯s ability far surpassed Igor¡¯s in every single aspect, from pill quality


    to proficiency in technique. Harris might not have intervened if Igor was stronger than Severin, but he


    feltpelled to do so for fear that his master might end up in an embarrassing situation.

 Chapter 1650

    Chapter 1650


    Chapter 1650


    Thosements only further served to fuel Igor¡¯s displeasure. He retorted coldly, ¡°Watch your mouth!


    Letting him humiliate you is equivalent to letting him humiliate me. You might think that it¡¯s fine to be


    humiliated like that, but I don¡¯t share the same sentiment. Do not stop me from challenging him.¡±


    Severin was speechless for a moment. He pondered for a moment and suggested to Igor, ¡°Well, I can


    ept the challenge if you¡¯re so insistent on one, but we don¡¯t have to resort to kneeling and whatnot.


    There¡¯s no element of excitement in that. How about we stake our bet on spiritual herbs?¡±


    Igor perceived Severin¡¯s proposal as a sign of fear, fear of making a fool of himself if he lost and had to


    kneel in apology. A cold smile unfolded across his lips as he retorted, ¡°What a scheming little rascal


    you are. You were willing to bet with my apprentices that the loser has to kneel and apologize, but now


    you¡¯re changing the terms of the bet because you think you can¡¯t beat their master. It¡¯s much less


    embarrassing to offer some spiritual herbs than kneeling in apology, am I right?¡± Severin scratched his


    head and said, ¡°How about this: if you lose, you¡¯ll give me ten fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank spiritual herbs.


    They need to be suited for alchemy, though. If I lose, I¡¯ll kneel and apologize to you and your


    apprentices. Fair enough for you?


    Igor agreed readily, stating, ¡°Sure. I¡¯m fine with it as long as you agree to kneel and apologize if you


    lose.¡± As distressing as it was that he might have to give up ten sprigs of spiritual herbs, his main goal


    was still to help his apprentices redeem themselves.


    Severin chuckled and produced his cauldron. ¡°That¡¯s good then! However, I must stress that it was your


    apprentices who suggested the condition of kneeling and apologizing if I was able to craft a third¨Cgrade


    pill. You can¡¯t me that on me. Igor¡¯s expression soured, and he red at his apprentices. He had not


    anticipated them to suggest such a ludicrous condition. Unfortunately, the situation was already past


    the point of no return, and Igor had no choice but to bring out his cauldron. He wanted to unt his


    double¨Cchambered cauldron, but he soon discovered that Severin¡¯s cauldron was emanating some


    faint flickering waves that were much stronger than his. There seemed to be no doubt that Severin¡¯s


    cauldron was much better.


    ¡°My cauldron is double¨Cchambered. What about yours? Igor questioned Severin sullenly.


    Severin answered with a faint smile, ¡°This is a triple¨Cchambered cauldron.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Igor nearly passed out when he heard that. All three of the fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemists in the


    Skyblue Sect used double- chambered cauldrons, and he was almost on par with them when he used


    his own double¨Cchambered cauldron. It was something that he had always been proud of.


    However, Severin¡¯s cauldron was a triple¨Cchambered one that had undoubtedly overshadowed Igor¡¯s.


    Igor grinned arrogantly and said, ¡°Regardless of how impressive your cauldron may be, it is ultimately


    your strength that will determine the out¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Igor could only watch in


    astonishment as Severin produced a set of fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank refinement materials.


    Igor was taken aback. He gasped and could not believe what he was seeing. It seemed that Severin


    was preparing to create a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank pill. If Severin were a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank


    alchemist whose fourth¨Crank pills were barely passable, his skill would undoubtedly surpass that of


    Igor¡¯s third¨Cgrade high¨Crank pills.

 Chapter 1651

    Chapter 1651


    Chapter 1651


    ¡°Fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank materials?¡± Felix and Harris were left utterly dumbfounded upon seeing the


    materials Severin had unveiled. It did not cross their mind that Severin would attempt to refine a fourth¨C


    grade low¨Crank pill. If he seeded, there would be no doubt that he was a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank


    alchemist.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In that instance, it was highly likely that their sect leader had scouted him and made the necessary


    living arrangements for him in the sect. Consequently, there was not much that they could do about it if


    Severin were indeed a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist who had been permitted to reside there.


    ¡°After you, then. I¡¯ll have no choice but to concede defeat if you manage to sessfully craft your pill.


    My skills are capped at third¨Cgrade high¨Crank. I¡¯m not capable of producing pills any higher than that,¡±


    Igor dered after considering the matter for a while. He had spent the past few months attempting to


    craft a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank pill but made insignificant progress in his endeavor.


    He had yet to make a breakthrough to the much¨Canticipated ability of a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank


    alchemist. The three fourth- grade low¨Crank alchemists he approached for advice were not keen on


    providing extensive guidance.


    There were asions where he shamelessly treated them to drinks and offered up some of his


    valuable treasures, yet the most that he received in return was a chance to observe them refine their


    pills once each


    Regardless of whether Severin seeded in crafting the pill, witnessing a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank


    alchemist¡¯s work for free was a priceless opportunity for Igor. He intended to pay close attention to


    observing and perhaps even forgo crafting his own pill altogether. Trying to juggle the crafting and


    observing would make it difficult for him to pay attention. He was not prepared to miss his chance to


    scrutinize Severin¡¯s technique.


    Severin smiled, for he was already aware of Igor¡¯s thoughts. Nevertheless, he paid little heed to it and


    began heating his cauldron without further ado.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Igor supposed to be here?¡± Harold Rigg, one of the fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemists, arrived at


    Igor¡¯s courtyard. He expected to find Igor and thetter¡¯s apprentices there, but all he saw upon arrival


    was an empty courtyard. He nced around and eventually spotted them in the neighboring courtyard


    that was well¨Cknown for its location.


    He hurried over t to call Igor¡¯s group and was surprised to see that they were observing a young man


    crafting a pill. He was immediately overwhelmed with shock as he caught sight of Severin¡¯s fourth¨C


    grade low¨Crank materials.


    ¡°Is he a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist? When did he join the sect? Why wasn¡¯t I told about this?¡±


    Harold whispered to his fellow alchemist Igor.


    Igor whispered back, ¡°He¡¯s new, so I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s genuinely a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist or


    if he¡¯s just pretending.


    However, Severin¡¯s alchemical skills soon left the two observers in awe. They marveled at Severin¡¯s


    precise maniption of each ingredient, his urate timing, and his exemry control over the fire.


    Severin¡¯s disy of mastery was truly beyondparison.


    Felix and Harris found themselves brimming with excitement. It was a first for them to observe a fourth¨C


    grade low¨Crank alchemist at the cauldron. In the past, their exposure to alchemy was limited only to


    igor¡¯s third¨Cgrade low¨Crank experience. Even then, they did not get to see their master do so very


    frequently. It went without saying that neither had the chance to watch any of the fourth¨Cgrade low¨C


    rank alchemists at work.


    That such an opportunity would present itself was thus a wee surprise.

 Chapter 1652

    Chapter 1652


    Chapter 1652


    ¡°He¡¯s almost done! Such amazing speed and technique!¡± Harold remarked, feeling somewhat humbled


    after observing Severin¡¯s work


    ¡°Rise!¡± Severin eximed less than half a minute after Harold¡¯s remark. He raised his hand and


    gracefully levitated a pill before their eyes.


    ¡°He seeded! This all but confirms that he¡¯s a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist!¡± Felix was left in awe


    of Severin¡¯s abilities. Deep down, he could not help but scold himself for looking down on Severin and


    attempting to show off in front of him.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ He¡¯s a fourth¨Cgrade alchemist!¡± Igor grappled with his mixed emotions. On the one hand, he


    was delighted that the sect had one more formidable alchemist as a member. On the other, he


    regretted that their initial exchange came off as a confrontation. It would be awkward for him to


    approach Severin for alchemical advice in the future since he had offended Severin so gravely.


    ¡°Impressive. This is an elite¨Cquality three¨Clined pill,¡± Harold remarked after approaching him for a


    closer inspection. His voice was trembling slightly as he spoke.


    ¡°A¡­ A three¨Clined pill?¡± The others were immediately taken aback. They rushed forward to confirm it


    for themselves. Needless to say, they were shocked to see that the pill was indeed an elite¨Cquality


    three¨Clined pill. That was the first time that they had encountered something like that.


    For the record, the ability to craft an elite¨Cquality pill was a testament to the alchemist¡¯s mastery of


    every single detail in the crafting process. The sessful creation of an elite¨Cquality fourth¨Cgrade low¨C


    rank pill was a sign that Severin¡¯s level of expertise was much higher than the level of the pill that he


    refined.


    ¡°You¡¯re not just a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist, are you?¡± Harold asked, his voice tinged with


    anxiousness. He knew that Severin¡¯s standards had far outssed any of them, regardless of whether


    Severin was a fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Ctank or low- level alchemist.


    Severin nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve guessed correctly. I¡¯m not a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist. I¡¯m a fourth¨C


    grade medium¨Crank alchemist.¡±


    ¡°A fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist!¡± Felix eximed in astonishment. Severin once again defied


    their expectations and


    left them awestruck.


    ¡®No wonder¡­ That¡¯s the reason he was allowed to live here. I didn¡¯t think he would be so skilled!¡±


    Harris acknowledged. Severin¡¯s abilities. When he recalled that Severin addressed them as if they


    were his seniors, he was lost for words and felt that Severin had kept too low a profile.


    ¡°Did you just say that he was arranged to stay here?¡± Harok¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. He soon


    let out augh and said, ¡°Haha. Only someone of his caliber can earn all the other alchemists¡® respect


    and be allowed to stay here.¡±


    Igor smiled wryly and approached Severin, bowing slightly to express his apology. ¡°I sincerely hope you


    can forgive my disrespect earlier. I was ignorant in challenging you. It was foolish on my part,

 Chapter 1653

    Chapter 1653


    Chapter 1653


    ¡°Did you make some sort of bet with him?¡± Harold asked with an odd expression. Observing Severin¡¯s


    alchemical expertise had been immensely instructive for him. It would offer much potential for him to


    improve his standards once he went back to reflect upon what he had leamed.


    Igor nodded bitterly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a formidable alchemist to join our sect.¡±


    Severin smiled and spoke up, ¡°Ahem. Well, you¡¯ve lost the bet, so you should hand over¡­¡±


    ¡°I will address you with the utmost respect from now on Your demonstration has been such an


    inspiration, and I have gained much insight from it. I hope that you¡¯ll be so kind as to provide us with


    some guidance if such an opportunity ever arises.] will be very thankful for that,¡± Igor remarked as he


    took out ten fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank spiritual herbs for Severin.


    Many alchemists put on an aloof demeanor in the presence of other disciples or protectors, showing


    only the most profound of respect when addressing alchemists of higher rank Making breakthroughs in


    alchemy was challenging, and guidance from a more skilled alchemist could lead to inspirational


    breakthroughs. It would go a long way in saving them significant time on their journey to mastery.


    Severin graciously epted the spiritual herbs and assured them, ¡°Well, your house is just next to


    mine. We¡¯re neighbors now, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Harold then introduced himself, ¡°My name is Harold, I¡¯m a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist. I hope you


    can teach me a thing or two in the future.¡±


    Severin offered a warm smile. ¡°Of course. We all serve the sect as alchemists, so feel free to approach


    me with any questions you may have.¡±


    Felix and Harris breathed sighs of relief upon seeing Severin¡¯s forgiving nature. He projected a very


    magnanimous aura.


    ¡°My name is Igor, master to those two guys. I¡¯m your immediate neighbor, and that house next to mine


    is where Elder Harold is staying.¡± Igor introduced himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± Severin nodded. ¡°We have plenty of time to get acquainted with each other.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll excuse ourselves then. See you around!¡± Igor left swiftly with the others.


    After they were all gone, She eximed with a smile, ¡°Talk about trying to act all high and mighty. Did


    you see how shell- shocked they ended up when they watched Severin refine those pills?¡±


    Sofia remarked, ¡°That¡¯s because we¡¯re new. It was their first time meeting us, and they didn¡¯t know who


    we were at first. I¡¯m not surprised that they would misjudge us. Then again, I wasn¡¯t too happy to see


    how arrogant they initially were. T¡¯in d they got what¡¯s curning for them in the end!¡±


    ¡°You heard what my uncle¨Cmaster said earlier. We¡¯ve just arrived at the sect, so let¡¯s take a couple of


    days to rx, familiarize ourselves with the sect, and explore the nearby towns. Bring Selene alung


    with you too,¡± Severin said.


    He then gave it some thought and continued, ¡°But it¡¯s important that you all step up your training after


    that. It would be best to make a breakthrough or two before we proneed to explore the Paradise Serret


    Realm. You¡¯re all aware that there are twelve tokens and many of them are in the hands of several


    first¨Ctier or second¨CHer sexts. It will be dangerous to enter the Paradise Secret Real with low


    attainment. It¡¯s important that you raise your attainment as much as possible before then.¡± She was


    ted to hear that, but she sought further confirmation, ¡°Does that mean I cane with you tou?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°You can, but your attainment needs Improvement. It could be dangerous if your


    strength isn¡¯t up to par when we enter the realm. I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll be at your side all the time,


    After all, my primary task is to locate that ck tower.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Upon hearing that, Selene lowered her head with a hint of disappointment. ¡°Guess I won¡¯t be able to


    join you then.¡±

 Chapter 1654

    Chapter 1654


    Chapter 1654


    Selene¡¯s reaction elicited a chuckle from Severin. ¡°Haha, you¡¯re already very strong, Selene, but we all


    have to continue working hard. Even though you won¡¯t be able toe with me this time, perhaps


    you¡¯ll get the chance the next time the Paradise Secret Realm opens. Hmm¡­ Maybe not. That¡¯ll be six


    years from now, which is too quick. Still, if you¡¯re able to make a lot of progress, you might even be


    able to surpass that of a saint by then!¡±


    Selene giggled and said, ¡°Hehe? Really? I¡¯ll be super strong then!¡±


    After Igor and the others left, news of a fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist began to spread


    throughout the sect. Many of the sect¡¯s alchemists came to visit Severin that afternoon, and he greeted


    them all warmly.


    When nightfall came, Severin enjoyed a good night¡¯s rest.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The following morning, Severin prepared to enjoy a peaceful morning in the courtyard when Wuhlricht


    came to meet him all of a sudden.


    ¡°Good morning!¡± She greeted Wuhlricht warmly upon his arrival.


    Wuhlricht smiled and asked, ¡°How¡¯s everyone adjusting to life here? It¡¯s not as lively as the big cities, I


    believe.¡±


    Severin replied with a smile, ¡°Practitioners like us value the opportunity to improve our attainment. The


    tranquility and the rich spiritual energy have a lot to offer us. We¡¯re adjusting perfectly.¡±


    Wuhlricht nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good to hear that you¡¯re all settling in well ¡±


    He then said to Severin in a more serious tone, ¡°Care to join me for a short walk? I have something to


    discuss with you.¡±


    Severin agreed and left the courtyard with Wuhlricht. They soon arrived at a pce¨Clike building where


    Wuhlricht resided They entered a courtyard, where Severin found a blue¨Cd woman ying a piano..


    She looked like a fairy and exuded a captivating, ethereal aura. However, her expressionless face bore


    a hint of sadness, which added to her enigmatic charm. Despite the mncholic atmosphere, Severin


    found himself drawn to her.


    ¡°Dad!¡± She called out upon spotting Wubiricht¡¯s arrival.


    Wuhlricht smiled and asked, ¡°How have you been, Gilda? Any improvements to your condition?¡±


    Gilda smiled bitterly and said, ¡°No improvements whatsoever. It¡¯s getting worse. I fainted three times


    yesterday. It¡¯s a good thing the girls were around me all the time. They helped me as soon as they saw


    my condition worsen.¡±

 Chapter 1655

    Chapter 1655


    Chapter 1655


    Severin put two and two together after hearing the conversation. ¡°Is Gilda sick?¡® Severin wondered.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Though Gilda had a smile on her face when she saw Wuhlricht, Severin observed that the smile


    appeared forced. It was likely a conscious effort to prevent Wuhlricht from worrying too much about her.


    Before Wuhleicht could say anything else, Gilda said. ¡°But I¡¯ve gotten over it, Dad. All humans


    eventually die. If I can¡¯t be cured, then so be it.¡±


    ¡°Are you sick?¡± Severin frowned and observed Gilda¡¯s body intently. He could only frown after


    attempting to diagnose the issue because Gilda appeared entirely healthy. His medical knowledge


    proved scant in identifying her ailment, but there had to be an exnation as to why she would faint


    thrice in a day. Severin was puzzled as a result.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Gilda wanted to shift the focus away from her health, so she turned her gaze toward


    Severin and asked about him.


    Wuhlrich; introduced Severin with a smile, ¡°This is my senior¡¯s disciple, Severin. I¡¯ve mentioned him to


    you before.


    Gilda viewed Severin more highly after the instruction. ¡°Your senior is a top talent in the realm of


    attainment, so his disciple must be a remarkable individual too.¡±


    Severin replied modestly, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Miss Gilda. It was through sheer luck that I could receive


    tutge from my master, and it¡¯s all thanks to his teachings that I had the opportunity to join the


    Skyblue Sect and be its member.¡±


    Wuhlricht chuckled. ¡°No need to be so humble, Severin. You¡¯re a part of us now, and not as a member,


    but an elder!¡±


    Gilda smiled and said to Severin, ¡°That¡¯s very madest of you. Your attainment must be very high if you


    were appointed an elder upon your eptance.¡±


    Wuhtricht rified, ¡°He is currently a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist, and that more than qualified him


    to be a sect elder. Though his attainment might not have reached the requirement yet, it¡¯s only a matter


    of time until he¡¯s there. His talent is extraordinary, after all.¡±


    ¡°Fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank? That¡¯s very impressive. Our sect¡¯s alchemists are often preupted with


    their work and have limited time for attainment. This is probably the drawback of bing an


    alchemist,¡± Gilda remarked in some surprise after being told about Severin¡¯s alchemy grade.


    They w


    were both unaware that Severin had already progressed to a fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist, but


    Severin chose not to correct their misconception, ¡°Your attainment level is incredibly high, Miss Gilda.


    Now that you¡¯re a level nine saint, it¡¯ll only take a bit of further effort for you to break through to level


    one royal saint.¡±


    Severin was the disciple of that man¡® after all, so Gilda was not surprised that Severin could gauge her


    attainment level so urately, She smiled and said, ¡°Hehe, I tend to faint very often, and there are


    times I maypse into aa. There¡¯s no point in bing a royal saint if there¡¯s always a risk that I


    might copse and never wake up. It would beughable for me to copse during a battle and die just


    like that.¡±


    Severin frowned at her statement and suggested, ¡°I have some medical knowledge, but I can¡¯t identify


    the precise allment you¡¯re suffering from without doing a more thorough examination. Would you like


    me to take your pulse and assess your condition? I might have a way of treating it.¡±

 Chapter 1656

    Chapter 1656


    Chapter 1656


    Wuhlicht, however, dismissed the idea. ¡°Tu more than thankful that you¡¯re willing to show such a kind


    gesture, but I know the nature of Gilda¡¯s illness. No one can cure it. There¡¯s no need for you to go


    through all the trouble of examining her. I¡¯m confident that she suffers only from acrasional loss of


    consciousness. Il won¡¯t be severe enough to end up being fatal.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°I see, Severin responded with a frown. He did not understand why Wuhlricht had abruptly rejected his


    offer without giving him an opportunity to help. However, that reaction did not seem that out of ce if


    he took into ount the failed endeavors. of countless experts in the Skyblue Sect. If they failed, then


    there was probably not much he could do either.


    ¡°Severin is slightly older than you, but you can just call him Severin. He¡¯s one of us now, so I hope you


    can spend some more time with him in the future. It¡¯ll be good for you two to talk to each other and go


    on walks,¡± Wahlricht proposed with a warm


    smile.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Gilda agreed with a sweet and charming smile.


    ¡°Come with me, Severin. I¡¯ll bring you to the Treasure Pavillion!¡± Wuhlricht extended an invitation.


    Severin nodded and flew up with Wuhlricht. However, he was taken by surprise when Wahlricht


    changed course mid¨Cflight and led him to another pavilion by the cliff¡¯s edge.


    Severin asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Treasure Pavillion over there?¡±


    Wuhleicht smiled wryly and admitted, ¡°Did you think 1 really wanted to bring you to the Treasure


    Pavilion? I only said that to mislead Gilda.¡±


    Severin realized that Wuhlricht wanted to speak to him privately on matters that were best kept from


    Gilda.


    After some contemtion, Severin suggested, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me help? My medical skills are quite


    decent, and I might stand a good chance of sess.¡±


    Wuhlricht sat on a nearby stone stool. Instead of addressing Severin¡¯s offer directly, he posed an


    unexpected question, ¡°What do you think of my daughter?¡±


    Severin was taken aback, for he did not anticipate Wuhlricht to ask such a question. After a brief


    pause, he replied, ¡°She¡¯s amazing Achleving level nine saint at such a young age is a feat, and it¡¯ll only


    be a matter of time until she makes a breakthrough to level one royal saint. I only have praise for her


    talent.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the question Lasked.¡± Wuldricht then cleared his throat before posing another question.


    ¡°What do you think about her appearance? Do you find her attractive? Is she your type?¡±


    Severin nearly choked. It was the first time he met Gilda, and he could not believe that Wuhlricht was


    already asking if she was his type. He thought to himself, ¡®Does Wullricht want to arrange a marriage


    between Gilda and myself after that brief introduction?¡®


    Though Severin acknowledged his good looks, it felt premature to discuss romantic interests because


    they had only just met. He responded somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Well, she¡¯s very beautiful, and her beauty


    is one of a kind. I¡¯m sure any young man whoys eyes on her would find her very attractive.¡±

 Chapter 1657

    Chapter 1657


    Chapter 1657


    Wuhlricht, however, continued to scrutinize him and asked, ¡°I¡¯m not looking for a politically correct


    answer. I¡¯m asking what you think. Do you find her attractive?¡±


    Severin felt awkward and tried to avert his gaze. ¡°Yes, I do. Who wouldn¡¯t? But I only just met her. It


    doesn¡¯t seem like the right time for you to ask such a question.¡±


    Wuhlricht then exined, ¡°As long as you find her attractive, the appropriateness of the question


    doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t have time to beat around the bush. There¡¯s something I need your help with.¡±


    Severin was stunned for a moment. ¡°What could I possibly be able to help you with? What else is there


    that someone of your high attainment can¡¯t do? Is this rted to the ck tower?


    Wuhlricht shook his head and responded, ¡°My daughter possesses a unique negative¨Cenergy


    constitution known as the Ice- Blood Constitution. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of it before.¡±


    Severin eximed in shock, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that people with such a constitution existed.¡±


    He knew that there were certain people with unique constitutions, though these were far and few in


    between. His body, for instance, had a notably strong positive¨Cenergy constitution known as the Sun¨C


    Heart Constitution. However, the Ice¨CBlood Constitution was even rarer, almost as if it was the stuff of


    legends.


    After a brief pause, Severin continued, ¡°1 was told by my master that individuals with the Ice¨CBlood


    Constitution have a very low body temperature. There were even cases where their bodies would


    develop ayer of ice when sleeping at night. Those with this constitution are incredibly talented,


    apparently because they were looked upon favorably by the powers that be However, that constitution


    is so cursed that there are simply no words to describe it. People who are afflicted with this generally


    don¡¯t survive past thirty years of age and tend to fall into an etern.¡±


    Severin paused in deep thought before continuing, ¡°However, my master never taught me any method


    of treating such at condition. I remember very clearly that he simply mentioned its existence.¡±


    Wuhlricht sighed wistfully and said to Severin, ¡°There is a way of treating this condition, but very few


    are privy to this information. Only the great elder and I are aware of it. There aren¡¯t a lot of people who


    suffer from the Ice¨CBlood Constitution, so we¡¯ve never revealed the truth to Gilda. She still doesn¡¯t


    know what she¡¯s suffering from. The frequency of heras has increased from once a month, to once


    every ten days, then once a day, and, as you¡¯ve heard, thrice a day.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Wuhlricht paused and continued, ¡°The duration of eacha is growing longer too. She fears that she


    might never wake up from it one day. However, she¡¯s a filial youngdy who conceals her despair with


    forced smiles whenever I visit her.¡±

 Chapter 1658

    Chapter 1658


    Chapter 1658


    Severin¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. ¡°So, what I¡¯m getting from you is that you know


    how to treat it and you need my assistance to execute it? If that¡¯s true, then let me know what I can do


    to help. I¡¯m willing to do whatever it takes to help her, even if it means having to descend into a sea of


    fire.¡±


    Wuhlricht nodded with joy. ¡°You¡¯re aware that individuals with the Ice¨CBlond Constitution cannot live


    beyond the age of thirty. Their thirtieth birthday marks the end of their lives. At that point, their bodies


    will undergo aplete transformation from the inside out, freezing them into an ice sculpture from


    which they¡¯ll never awaken. Gilda is currently just over twenty- nine years old, so please lend me your


    hand and save my daughter. I don¡¯t want to lose her.¡±


    After a pause, Wuhlricht gazed at Severin earnestly and implored, ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Severin


    Severin promptly responded, ¡°You and I are like family, and you¡¯ve shown immense kindness to me


    already. You don¡¯t need to beg me for that. I promise to help in whatever way I can. Tell me. What do


    you need me to do?¡±


    Wuhlricht then revealed, ¡°The Ice¨CBlood Constitution acts up during the fifteenth of August every year.


    It will be less severe on a moonless night, but worse on nights where the moon is clear. During this


    time, Gilda¡¯s body bes extremely cold, and she would always lose consciousness as a result. The


    treatment requires an individual with a strong Sun¨CHeart Constitution to be physically intimate with her


    on that very night. In taking her innocence, both constitutions will be neutralized and Gilda¡¯s body will


    be restored to normal. This will then ensure her survival past the age of thirty.¡±


    Wuhlricht¡¯s words rendered Severin silent. He now understood why Wuhlricht had prevented him from


    examining Gilda¡¯s pulse earlier. He had been concerned that Severin might reveal his daughter¡¯s


    condition upon leaming of it or that Severin might know about the treatment.


    After a brief episode of bewilderment, Severin finally said, ¡°Is this why you asked me if I found Gilda


    attractive? It all makes sense now. There¡¯s a reason why you insisted on my arrival before the fifteenth


    of August. You were worried that you might miss out on the best time to treat her.¡±


    Wuhlricht affirmed. ¡°Yes, this is our only chance. Missing it would render any subsequent treatment


    attempts ineffective. This method is the only one that the great elder and I have so painstakingly


    discovered from an ancient text.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Severin considered the proposal for a moment and then conveyed his sentiments, ¡°I have no issue with


    this, but I am reluctant to take away Gilda¡¯s innocence in this manner. I think it¡¯s best for you to inform


    her of the circumstances surrounding this. She has the right to know.¡±


    Wuhlricht shook his head and responded, ¡°I know her character too well. She will refuse if I tell her. She


    ces a lot of Importance on her innocence.¡±


    After contemting it for a while, Severin proposed an alternative. ¡°There are still four days left. Why


    don¡¯t you ask her if she is willing to marry me? We could hold the wedding on that day, and I can be


    responsible for her. It might seem hasty, but at least she would be well informed.¡±


    Wuhdricht sighed helplessly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for her to fall in love with you in four days, and


    I doubt she would agree to marry you. The only option is to take her innocence that night without letting


    her know about it, or else she might try to kill you if she discovers the truth. When everything is done, I


    will inform her that someone with a Sun¨CHeart Constitution has healed her. Rest assured that I won¡¯t


    reveal who it was even if she asks about it. You can see it as an unexpected night of intimacy.¡±


    After thinking it over, Severin remarked, ¡°I will strive to win her affections in the future after being her


    first. I will take responsibility for her.¡±

 Chapter 1659

    Chapter 1659


    Chapter 1659


    Wuhtricht then looked at Severin all of a sudden and addressed him, saying, ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re a


    responsible person, Severin, and I¡¯m d you¡¯re willing to take responsibility for Gilda.¡± Following a


    pause, Wuhlricht continued, ¡°I do hope that you¡¯ll both be together eventually, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not very


    likely to happen. Winning her heart in a short time will be a herculean task, especially since she¡¯s


    already engaged and loves a young prodigy very much. That being said, you¡¯re the only one who can


    save Gilda.¡±


    Severin nodded and finally understood everything. ¡°I see. No wonder you¡¯re keeping your ns a


    secret. She will never agree because she¡¯s in love with someone else, but you, as her father, cannot


    hear to watch your daughter¡¯s demise.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Wuhlricht sighed. ¡°To you understand my dilemma now? I have no other option. No parent would stand


    by and do nothing when they know that there¡¯s a way to save their daughter¡¯s life. Besides, a lot of men


    and women do not save themselves before marriage nowadays. I trust that her fiance will not mind that


    her first time has been taken away if he truly loves her.¡±


    ¡°I understand, and I agree to help you. We¡¯ll meet again on August the fifteenth,¡± Severin said with a


    nod.


    Wuhlricht advised, ¡°Spend the next few days resting and refining some pills. Just don¡¯t get so


    engrossed in your attainment that youse track of time.¡±


    Lastly, Wuhlricht stressed to Severin, ¡°Remember, under no circumstances can you divulge any of this


    to Gilda


    ¡°I vow to keep this between us. By the way, Gilda¡¯s nce must be a very outstanding individual then,¡±


    Severin promised.


    Wuhlricht exined, ¡°He¡¯s a prodigy from one of the most powerful first¨Ctier sects, and he¡¯s the sect


    leader¡¯s son. Though he is only thirty years old, he has already reached the level of a level five royal


    saint. He¡¯s expected to be the next leader of


    the Horizon Sect.¡±


    Severin was taken aback by this revtion. Gilda¡¯s fiance was a truly exceptional prodigy if he could


    reach such a high level of attainment at such a young age.


    After a moment of contemtion, Wuhle added, ¡°Oh, and I almost forgot to tell you something very


    important ¡±


    ¡°How important is very important?¡± Severin asked with a puzzled expressin


    ¡°More important than you can fathom. I say that because it presents a significant opportunity for you,¡±


    Wahlricht remarked.


    Severin¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°An opportunity?¡±


    Wuhlricht replied, ¡°Yes. ording to the ancient text, when a person with a Sun¨CHeart Constitution and


    an Ice¨CBlood Constitution are physically intimate for the first time, both will receive blessings from the


    surrounding energy. Their levels of attainment will skyrocket. The woman will experience an immediate


    breakthrough in attainment, while energy will pour continuously into the man¡¯s body. This energy can


    either be used for a swift breakthrough or stored as an energy sphere. You canter choose to harness


    the stored energy for a rapid breakthrough at any time in the future.¡±


    Severin inquired, ¡°An energy sphere? What do I need to do to produce it?¡±

 Chapter 1660

    Chapter 1660


    Chapter 1660


    Severin¡¯s heart was filled with excitement. He had expected it, but he was not going to turn down any


    potential benefit in his pursuit to save Gilda.


    Wuhlricht continued, ¡°Many people opt to secure an immediate breakthrough though, but you shouldn¡¯t.


    Advancing to a royal saint means that you will not be able to enter the Paradise Secret Realm. You


    must, therefore, store it in an energy sphere in your body¡¯s energy core. Once you¡¯re inside the


    Paradise Secret Realm, you should be able to make a safe breakthrough. Your attainment level will be


    elevated when you¡¯re inside, and you won¡¯t be able to leave the realm until the time it closes ¡±


    Severin smiled and replied, ¡°My demands aren¡¯t very high. I would be very content if I could elevate my


    attainment by a single level, but as we all know, it¡¯s difficult to do so when our attainment reaches this


    level.¡±


    Wohlricht then said, ¡°None of us can predict the degree of advancement that this will facilitate for both


    you and Gilda. The ancient text says that there will be a substantial boost in attainment, but the precise


    extent of that boost would depend on the both of you.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin smiled bitterly and expressed his concem, ¡°But I don¡¯t even know how to create an energy


    sphere within my body, or how I should store the energy without absorbing it.¡±


    Wuhlricht reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s simple. You will have to employ a specific technique to control the energy


    when you receive an influx of it, ensuring that it circtes continuously within your energy core. It will


    form a rotating vortex that will ultimately be kept within your body.¡±


    Severin then asked further, ¡°Does this mean it will continue to spin on its own without being absorbed?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The energy acquired in this manner differs slightly as it stems from the blessing derived from your


    surroundings after engaging in physical intimacy. It¡¯s different from the energy that you harness through


    your training,¡± Wahlricht replied with a nod.


    Severin pondered upon those instructions before asking further, ¡°What should I do if I want to absorb


    the energy?¡±


    ¡°Simply employ your mental power to reverse the rotation of the vortex. This will automatically allow the


    energy to disperse and you can then absorb it with your abilities.¡±


    Severin then sighed with relief, ¡°Sounds pretty straightforward. I hope I can manage to do it.¡±


    ¡°You need to or else your attainment will jump right up to the royal saint. If that happens, I won¡¯t permit


    you to enter the Paradise Secret Realm. Abstain from elevating your attainment from now on, just to be


    safe,¡± Wuhlricht said, patting Severin¡¯s shoulder.


    Severin smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Okay, Rather than focus on my attainment, I¡¯ll spend this period


    refining more pills to enhance my alchemical skills. ¡±

 Chapter 1661

    Chapter 1661


    Severin chatted with Wahlricht for a while, returning to Severin¡¯s residence. Once there, Wuhlricht


    asked the misuses, ¡°She, Diane, would you like to join us at the Treasure Pavillion? I¡¯ve arranged for


    the great elder to bring Larry¡¯s group there. They¡¯re going to choose somebat techniques and


    weapons. Come along and see if anything tickles your fancy.¡±


    She responded in excitement, ¡°Your generosity is very much appreciated! This is an offer we can¡¯t


    refuse!¡±


    Sofia then smiled. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world!¡±


    Wuhlrichtughed heartily. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled! You¡¯re all Severin¡¯spanions, so you will all


    apany him to the Paradise Secret Realm too. Thebat techniques and weapons will enhance


    yourbat capabilities and ensure your safety.¡±


    She then added confidently, ¡°We have nothing to be afraid of as long as we¡¯re with Severin.¡±


    Wuhlricht then cautioned, ¡°Perhaps not, but do remember that Severin will have to face various


    dangers of his own too, including spirit beasts as strong as a royal saint. You need to be cautious if you


    go with him. If you¡¯re worried for your safety, you can always defer your spot to some of the senior


    disciples who have higher attainment.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Shr


    it?¡±


    expressed concern, ¡°Spirit beasts as strong as a royal saint? That sounds very dangerous. Will Severin


    be able to handle


    Wuhlricht borated further, ¡°Such spirit beasts do exist, but the Paradise Secret Realm is vast enough


    that it¡¯s rare for anyone to meet spirit beasts of such strengths. Even if you do encounter them, you¡¯ll


    probably have to face only one or two at most. Typically, these would beparable to a level one or


    level two royal saint. Some disciples who enter the realm as a level nine saint might advance to a level


    one royal saint if they are lucky. Such disciples would be reasonably capable of challenging a spirit


    beast.¡±


    She and others were relieved to hear that there were only a few such powerful spirit beasts inside


    the Paradise Secret Realm. Even if they did encounter any, the spirit beasts would not be overly strong


    for them to deal with.


    Under Wuhdricht¡¯s guidance, Severin and the group soon reached the open area outside the Treasure


    Pavilion


    Severin marveled at the sight of the ancient tower¨Clike structure before him. ¡°This Treasure Pavilion


    must have existed here for quite some time now, right?¡±


    Wuhlricht replied with a smile, ¡°It dates back to when this sect was first established. With a history


    spanning tens of thousands of years, the pavilion itself must be more than ten thousand years old. I¡¯m


    not too sure of the exact time that it has existed, but it¡¯s been around for more than ten thousand years.


    Generations of sect leaders havee and went.¡±


    At that moment, Selene, in her childlike voice, looked up and asked Wahlricht, ¡°Mister Sect Leader,


    may I choose abat technique or a weapon? I don¡¯t have a weapon yet!¡±


    Wuhlricht responded warmly, ¡°Of course, I brought you all here so you can choose a weapon. You have


    a share too.¡±


    Selene¡¯s expectant and adorable demeanor elicited a smile from Wahlricht. He then ruffled her head


    gently.


    However, Selene pouted and took a few steps forward. She then turned around and huffed, ¡°Why did


    you ruffle my hair? That is very rude of you! Why do grown¨Cups like to mess up my hair?¡±

 Chapter 1662

    Chapter 1662


    Chapter 1662


    The group could not contain theirughter when they saw Selene¡¯s reaction.


    Not far away, some disciples began to doubt if they were hallucinating


    ¡°Are my eyes working? Who are these people? Why would they be chatting so cordially with the sect


    leader?¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, and who is that little girl? She¡¯s still a child. Could she be a fellow sect disciple?¡±


    Another inquired, ¡°There must be more to them if they could converse so casually with the sect leader.¡±


    One of them, Marek, who was familiar with Severin¡¯s background, informed the puzzled disciples,


    ¡°Don¡¯t bothering up with all those nonsensical guesses. That man is the disciple of our sect


    leader¡¯s senior.¡±


    A startled disciple eximed, ¡°Our sect leader has a senlur? That¡¯s the first I¡¯ve heard of it. In that


    case, that person¡¯s disciple must be very talented. I¡¯m super jealous of him. What¡¯s with those


    gorgeousdies surrounding him, by the way?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all hotties!¡± A fat man gulped when he saw Severin¡¯s wives. Those whoid eyes on such


    beautiful women would almost certainly feel their hearts race.


    Marek continued, ¡°These women are just about as beautiful as our sect leader¡¯s daughter. I might not


    have much information, but I¡¯m pretty sure that these three lovely women are that young man¡¯s wives.


    Makes you jealous, doesn¡¯t it? But that is to be expected. He¡¯s practically superhuman.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, the fat man remarked, ¡°By the way, I heard that all the alchemists from


    our sect, including the three fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemists, paid a visit to a young man who


    recently joined the sect. Is that the same young mar?¡±


    Another disciple then spected, ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. His status might be rather high in the sect, but


    that¡¯s only by association. with the sect leader. Why would all those alchemists pay a visit to him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, hehe. His position isn¡¯t as prestigious as that of some elders¡® children, and he¡¯s nothing more


    than a talented disciple. Why would those proud alchemists visit him? You must have gotten your


    information wrong.¡± The fat man chuckled.


    Marek responded, ¡°You¡¯re all ignorant of the fact that he¡¯s currently the most aplished alchemist


    within the sect. He¡¯s at fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist, so it shouldn¡¯te as a surprise that


    thuse alchemists would visit him.¡±


    Shocked, several disciples eximed, ¡°A fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist? But he¡¯s so young!


    How is he that skilled?¡±

 Chapter 1663

    Chapter 1663


    ¡°A fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist can produce pills capable of promoting a breakthrough in level


    five or even level six saints. We all know that saints of that level are incredibly important to the sect, so


    isn¡¯t it obvious that our sect leader will ce a lot of importance on an alchemist who can create such


    pills?¡± Marek smiled and continued, ¡°I¡¯m going to strike up a good rtionship with him if I get the


    chance. I¡¯d be a lucky man if he decides to give me one of his pills.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Marek is right. We mustmit all these faces to memory. Since those three beauties are his


    wives and that young girl is his daughter, we would be outright idiots to offend them! We¡¯d only be


    making our lives difficult in the future!¡±


    The disciples finally understood how important it was to treat the neers with respect. They looked


    at Severin¡¯s family with a newfound seriousness. Unbeknownst to Severin, he had be the focal


    point of recent discussions among the sect¡¯s disciples. Since he was someone important to the sect


    leader and was also a fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist, his standing far outranked that of the


    elders. It would note as a surprise if the elders all treated him with extra courtesy in the future.


    Severin kept his pace with Wuhlricht and headed swiftly toward the entrance of the Treasure Pavillion.


    Elsewhere, several youngsters were getting uneasy. One disciple turned to a taller man and asked,


    ¡°What do we do now, Rano? That guy is a fourth¨Cgrade alchemist, and he probably wasn¡¯t lying when


    he said he was the disciple of our sect leader¡¯s senior. Why else would he be able to pet along with our


    sect leader?¡±


    Another of hisrades appeared equally troubled. ¡°This is going to be troublesome. We made a huge


    blunder by turning him away when he arrived at the sect yesterday. We didn¡¯t believe him and even


    turned him away. What should we do now? Will he give us a tough time in the future?¡±


    Rano¡¯s expression soured even more severely upon hearing those words. After some thoughtful


    consideration, he frowned and stated, ¡°What other option do we have except to apologize? It¡¯s not that


    big an issue if he won¡¯t forgive us, but it¡¯ll be an even bigger problem if we lose ess to the resources


    needed to improve our attainment in the future.¡±


    In a fit of frustration, Rano clenched his fists and said, ¡°Damn it! This is all his fault. He was supposed


    to be the one on patrol yesterday, but he told me he was busy and needed to switch shifts with me. I


    ended up offending someone important because of that. None of this would have happened if he never


    asked to switch shifts with me in the first ce!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, how are we to know that the guy was as he ims he is? And the worst part is, he¡¯s a fourth¨C


    grade medium¨Crank alchemist too. What a drag!¡±


    The other disciples all bore bitter expressions.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Crying about it isn¡¯t going to do us any good. We can only hope that he¡¯ll forgive us.¡± Having thought it


    over, Rano discussed it with hispanions and departed in haste.


    Wuhdricht guided Severin and the others to the second floor of the Treasure Pavillion. ¡°This is where


    our weapons are stored. Those who wish to get any weapons would need to exchange a substantial


    number of merit points, but you are all exempt from such requirements. Please feel free to choose any


    weapon you like, though there is a limit of one weapon for one person.


    Severin grinned and replied, ¡°Thanks, but I won¡¯t need a weapon. My Blood Fiend Sword is more than


    sufficient to meet my needs. I¡¯ll leave it to them to choose their weapons.¡±

 Chapter 1664

    Chapter 1664


    Chapter 1664


    Wuhlricht nodded and said, ¡°The strongest weapon in our sect right now is a ninth¨Cgrade spiritual


    weapon. However, I am aware of more powerful weapons known as spiritual treasures. Unfortunately,


    we do not have such weapons. Only the Horizon Sect and two other upper¨Css first¨Ctier sects have


    them. Even then, they only have about one or two such weapons.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Spiritual treasure?¡± Severin was taken aback upon hearing this. It was the first he had heard of such a


    treasure. He had initially believed that the weapon he possessed was the most formidable, but in


    hindsight, he seemed to have overestimated it.


    ¡°What do you think of this whip? I feel like making this my weapon. Hehe, I bet it¡¯ll feel great to use it


    against enemies.¡± She smiled, pointing at a whip that she was drawn to.


    Ia smile.


    ¡°You can have it if you like it. You can only pick one weapon,¡± Severin replied with a


    Wuhlricht stood beside her and borated upon the whip for She. ¡°You have a gond eye, She.


    This whip is a reasonably strong seventh¨Cgrade spiritual weapon. It¡¯s highly resilient, and most of the


    lower¨Cgrade swords won¡¯t be able to cut through it. It also has great flexibility that enables it to snake


    around its opponents.¡±


    She was delighted after hearing Wuhlricht¡¯s exnation on the whip. ¡°A seventh¨Cgrade spiritual


    weapon? Sounds cool! I¡¯ll have that then!¡±


    Wuhlricht consented with a nod, and She proceeded to take the whip off the wall


    An elderly individual who had been tasked to keep watch there had a frown and expressed some


    concern over the weapon selection. ¡°Sect Leader, sir, this is a seventh grade spiritual weapon. We


    dan¡¯t have many of them in our sect. This young,dy¡¯s attainment level isn¡¯t very high, I presume?


    While I wouldn¡¯t object if this whip were in the hands of some saintmen or saintwomen, I¡¯m worried that


    someone with a higher level than her might attempt to rob her of it. Her attainment level doesn¡¯t match


    the level of this weapon.¡±


    She then bit her lip and reconsidered. After a moment¡¯s thought, she stepped forward and returned


    the whip. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll choose a lower¨Clevel weapon. I¡¯m only a level three warrior emperor, and I


    wouldn¡¯t be able to use this weapon to its full potential anyway.¡±


    However, Wahlricht remained firm in his stance and asserted, ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, I¡¯ve brought you all


    here so you can select anything that catches your eye. Whether it isbat techniques, training


    exercises, or weapons, you are each entitled to one choice. I highly encourage you to make the most of


    that choice.¡±


    After a brief pause, Wuhlricht continued, ¡°Your attainment level might be rtively low at the moment,


    but I have faith that it will improve quickly. Moreover, Severin is a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist, and


    he has sufficient ability to create pills that will help in your attainment. You¡¯re his family, so I trust he¡¯ll


    do his utmost best to help with your progress. I¡¯m confident that you¡¯ll all be saints in another two


    months. You¡¯ll all catch up very quickly if you continue to train hard and maintain your attainment


    diligently.¡±


    The elder no longer had any say after hearing that from his sect leader. After all, it was not like he could


    argue with the sect leader over that decision. His main concern was that She and the others might


    end up with fatal injuries if other people cover the weapon and wish to snatch it away.


    Not longter, a sudden thought crossed the elder¡¯s mind, and he asked Wullricht in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t he


    a fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist? Or at least, that¡¯s what I heard. Why are you referring to him


    as a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist?

 Chapter 1665

    Chapter 1665


    Chapter 1665


    ¡°Hold on. You¡¯re a fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist?¡± Wuhlricht was stunned for a moment. He


    heard that Severin was a fourth¨Cgrade alchemist and automatically assumed that he was a fourth¨C


    grade low¨Crank alchemist. That in itself was already very impressive. It was news to him that Severin


    was a fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist!


    Severin answered nonchntly, ¡°Yes. I am a fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist.¡±


    Why didn¡¯t you tell me that sooner? I was always under the impression that you were a fourth¨Cgrade


    low¨Crank alchemist! Your alchemical skills are incredibly high!¡± Wuhlricht was thoroughly taken aback


    after discovering Severin¡¯s true grade.


    There was a huge disparity between a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist and a fourth¨Cgrade medium¨C


    rank alchemist despite the slight difference in level. A fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist¡¯s pills were


    usually more effective for those with an attainment of level one to level three saints. Meanwhile, the


    pills crafted by a fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist were especially beneficial to those who were


    between level four and level six saints. The difference was noticeable, as thetter group was poised to


    be level seven to level nine saints. These were the most important groups for the sect, as there


    were expectations that they would reach the exalted status of a king.


    Since Severin was a fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist, his abilities would be significant in


    expediting the sect¡¯s ability to nurture many more such disciples. The sect¡¯s progress would thus


    improve even more.


    Severin then responded helplessly, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t 1? I remember asking you just yesterday,¡± Wuhlricht responded with a bewildered frown.


    Severin borated, ¡°Well, your question was whether I was a fourth¨Cgrade alchemist, and I said yes.


    You assumed that I was a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist.¡±


    Wullricht seemed dumbfounded. ¡°Do you understand how important it is for a sect to have a fourth¨C


    grade medium¨Crank alchemist?¡±


    ¡°Very important, of course!¡± the elder chimed in


    Wohlricht gave it a little more thought and leaned closer to Severin. Once he could ensure that no


    outsiders were present, voiced his concern and said, ¡°I¡¯m now reconsidering my decision to let you


    enter the Paradise Secret Realm. It¡¯ll be a huge blow to our sect if something happens to you inside


    that ce.¡±


    Severin was taken aback and retorted with a wry smile, ¡°Did you have to be so pessimistic? Weren¡¯t


    you confident in my abilities yesterday? Why the change of tone right now? I¡¯ve heard about the


    Paradise Secret Realm before but I¡¯ve never had the opportunity to go there. I¡¯m not going to miss out


    on the chance to experience it.¡±


    Wuhdricht then exined, ¡°I had confidence in you yesterday because I knew that your attainment


    level is quite high. Your strength will lower the risk that any untoward incidents might happen. However,


    countless other talented individuals will also enter the Paradise Secret Realm, not to mention the


    possibility of spiritual beasts that might possess an attainment level on par with a level one or level two


    royal saint. It would be wise to have some degree of caution.¡±


    Severin pave an exasperated sigh andmented, ¡°You seem to imply that I¡¯m essential to the sect,


    but wouldn¡¯t the Skyblue Sect still be a first¨Ctier sect even if I¡¯m not around?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 1666

    Chapter 1666


    Chapter 1666


    goes without saying that you¡¯re a very integral part of the sect!¡± Wohlricht said before rifying, ¡°While


    it¡¯s true that we are a middle¨Css first¨Ctier sect, the gap between us and the upper¨Css first¨Ctier


    sects is so huge that it bes extremely challenging to bridge that gap. The number of royal saints in


    our sert is far less than the other sects, and let¡¯s not even get started on the attainment level of our


    royal saints. We don¡¯t have enough level seven or level eight royal saints topare ourselves to


    them. This difference exists because their sect has a fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist. The


    strongest of the upper¨Css first¨Ctier sects, the Horizon Sect, even has a fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank


    alchemist.¡±


    Wahlricht then took a breather before adding, ¡°Middle¨Css first¨Ctier sects like usck even a fourth¨C


    grade medium¨Crank alchemist. Most of them only have fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemists, and even


    that bodes well for their sect.¡±


    ¡°I never knew that the gap between a middle¨Css first¨Ctier sect and an upper¨Css first¨Ctier sect is


    so huge. I thought the difference was minor.¡± Severin finally understood why Wubiricht thought twice


    about letting him enter the Paradise Secret Realm after learning about his true alchemical prowess.


    With a smile, Severin reassured Wahlricht, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful, and I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Wuhlricht nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s continue then.¡±


    Sofia and Diane swiftly picked their weapon of choice. Due to the elder¡¯s previous objection when


    She chose a seventh- grade weapon, Sofia and Diane chose weapons that were one grade lower.


    Nevertheless, their sixth¨Cgrade weapons were still very remarkable.


    Selene then asked, ¡°What about me? Is my attainment level too low for me to choose a high¨Clevel


    weapon?¡±


    Wuhiricht smiled and offered, ¡°Allow me to select a first¨Cgrade spiritual weapon for you, Selene. I have


    here a short sword that pairs excellently with your current level of attainment. It¡¯s not overly heavy, and


    you¡¯ll find it veryfortable to wield.¡±


    Selene¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as she thanked him. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    Wuhlricht promptly picked out a short sword for Selene. The group then proceeded to move on to the


    third floor to choose abat technique.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Once they had all made their choices, Wuhlricht excused himself while Severin and his family made


    their way back to their residence. Upon their return, they were surprised to see several disciples


    kneeling on the ground with thorny vines wrapped


    around their torsos


    Severin looked at the people and asked puzzlingly, ¡°My seniors! What is going on here?¡± He


    recognized those individuals as members of the patrol team who had intercepted them when they


    arrived at the sect yesterday. They seemed to havee over to apologize after learning of Severin¡¯s


    true status, fearing that Severin might not take too kindly to them in the future.


    ¡°We apologize for our mistakes, Elder Severin! Please don¡¯t poke fun at us! We do not deserve to be


    addressed as ¡®senior¡® by you. Rather, we should be referring to you as ¡°elder¡® or ¡®senior¡® instead, Rano


    said with a woeful expression. He had been under the mistaken impression that Severin held a grudge


    against them for their previous behavior and was deliberately calling them ¡®seniors¡® to rub it in.

 Chapter 1667

    Chapter 1667


    Chapter 1667


    Severin smiled wryly and asked, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? Why are you tormenting yourselves like this? I


    don¡¯t think you did anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°We are very sorry for our mistakes. Please don¡¯t hold it against us. We promise never to do it again.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We were foolish to underestimate you.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    They were all so frightened that they did not dare to get up.


    Meanwhile, She and Diane could not help themselves from giggling. Those disciples seemed to think


    Severin was a petty


    person


    Severin waved his hand and channeled an unseen force that gently lifted the kneeling disciples to their


    feet.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hold a grudge against any of you over what happened yesterday. You didn¡¯t know who


    I was, and so did many of the elders. I can¡¯t me you for that.¡±


    Severin retracted his invisible force and continued, ¡°Yourmitment to fulfilling your duties as


    members of the patrol, and your unwavering attitude toward preventing any suspicious individuals from


    passing beyond a certain point, ismendable.


    ¡°Really? Does this mean you don¡¯t me us for our actions?¡± Rano and the others heaved a sigh of


    relief upon hearing


    Severin¡¯s words.


    Severin, however, then changed his tune a little and lectured them, ¡°That doesn¡¯t excuse you being so


    condescending and dismissive of us. At the very least, one of you should have informed the sect leader


    and asked if he knows such an individual. That is the proper thing to do. Have I made myself clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes! We will learn from that! Thank you for your advice. We will never look down on anyone again.¡±


    Rano promptly extended


    his hand for a handshake.


    ¡°We will take this as a valuable lesson. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°But if you¡¯re still unhappy with us, you could p us a few times to vent your displeasure if you want?¡±


    Several other disciples were still a little anxious, and they were all being overly courteous to them.


    ¡°Yesterday is in the past, so let¡¯s all move on and look toward the future. I can see that you have


    reached a decent level of attainment. Most of you are either level two or level three saints. Your level is


    also very stable, I might add. A breakthrough should be on the horizon, yes?¡± Severin nced at their


    attainment levels and remarked.


    Rano nodded. ¡°Yes. Our attainment is pretty stable now, but it¡¯s not easy to get a breakthrough. We


    need to wait in line if we want to get sorne pills. It¡¯ll probably take at least six months before our turn


    arrives.¡±


    ¡°six months?¡± Severin was at a loss for words. Six months was too long a wait just to get some pills.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not like we have any other option, though. Those with higher attainment levels generally


    have it easier, since they have priority in resource allocation because of their attainment. There are


    many people on our level withit the sect and only three fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemists. The rate at


    which they produce pills is a little slow, and whether or not they will even. set about crafting pills is


    highly dependent on their mood. They may take prolonged breaks if they have other tasks at hand,


    which makes it even more difficult for us to get any pills.¡±


    Rana sighed in resignation, and the others expressed a simr level of helplessness.


    Severin nodded and proceeded to scrutinize the group¡¯s attainment level. With a wave of his hand,


    several pills floated out and hovered before them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give each of you a pill. Use it during your training. These pills should be able to ensure a smooth


    breakthrough since all of you are already on the verge of one,¡± Severin said with a smile to tann and


    the others.

 Chapter 1668

    Chapter 1668


    Are you sure?¡± Rano¡¯s eyes welled up with emotion. He never expected Severin to forgive their past


    actions and even hand them some pills


    ¡°Of course. They¡¯re yours. I have quite a few on hand right now, and they¡¯re better off serving those


    who truly need them. We¡¯re all disciples of the same sect anyway. All I ask in return is that you train


    hard and devote yourselves to the sect,¡± Severin encouraged warmly.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± The group graciously epted the pills.


    ¡°Okay then, you should all head back and start training. I don¡¯t need to train much in theing month,


    so I¡¯ll spend my free time refining some pills. Now that I¡¯m in the sect, you¡¯ll receive these pills regrly,


    and it¡¯s likely that you won¡¯t have to wait long for them either.¡± Severin waved his hand and bid the


    group goodbye.


    He could see that the individuals before him had recognized their errors and offered their sincerest


    apologies. There was thus no need to give them a hard time. Had he not given each of them a pill, he


    would not be able to ay their fears that he might still be harboring a grudge against them. By


    providing them with a pill, he would put to bed those assumptions and set them at case.


    ¡°Thank you very much. We will excuse ourselves then.¡± Rano thanked Severin and led the group away.


    Once they reached. forest, they removed the thorny vines from their bodies and tossed everything into


    the woods.


    ¡°I never would¡¯ve thought that he would forgive us, much less hand us such valuable pills. His


    generosity is a virtue that we should all aspire to have.¡± Rano was a little emotional and felt that he had


    been too hasty in passing judgment.


    Another disciple asked, ¡°Do you still me Ricky now?¡±


    Rano chuckled, ¡°Haha, not at all! If Ricky knew I was fortunate enough to receive a pill, he might regret


    trading shifts with me, haha!¡±


    Upon their return to their respective residences, they isted themselves and began to train with the


    pills that Severin gave them.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that those guys woulde over to apologize to you,¡± She remarked.


    Severin replied, ¡°After knowing that I¡¯m a sect elder and a fourth¨Cgrade alchemist, they¡¯re naturally


    afraid that I would hold it against them for what they did. I never would¡¯ve thought that they would do


    that to seek my forgiveness.¡±


    Over the next two days, Severin brought his family around the sect and visited some nearby towns as


    well. On 14 August, She and Diane went into seclusion to begin training and improving their


    attainment.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin then went to where one could acquire the materials needed for alchemy. When an elderly man


    saw Severin¡¯s arrival, he promptly stood up and approached Severin respectfully. He extended his


    hand in a warm greeting, ¡°Pleased to meet you atst, Elder Severin. I am Theodore Mallock, the


    sect¡¯s protector.¡±


    Severin looked at the man and epted the handshake. ¡°The pleasure¡¯s mine as well. I¡¯m running low


    on some materials, especially fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank and fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank. I¡¯m here to


    replenish my supplies.¡±

 Chapter 1669

    Chapter 1669


    ¡°Haha,e on in! I thought it might take a while before you¡¯ll drop by since you¡¯re new and all. It


    hasn¡¯t even been a few days and you¡¯re here already!¡± Theodore chuckled and gestured for Severin to


    enter. ¡°I should rify something though. Our alchemists are only allowed to keep thirty percent of all


    pills they¡¯ve crafted for personal use. The rest will have to be given to the sect. I¡¯m sure you have no


    objections to that, right?¡±


    Severin smiled and replied, ¡°Of course not. That¡¯s a very reasonable rule.¡±


    Theodore mentioned the standard procedure as a mere formality because there was no practical way


    to oversee the alchemists ¡®crafting process and count every single pill that they made. It ultimately


    depended on the alchemists Integrity in abiding strictly by the stiptions.


    ¡°Right this way. The fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank and fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank spiritual herbs are on the


    second floor. The first floor is where most of the first, second, and third¨Cgrade materials are stored.


    Most of those whoe to collect the materials from this floor are lower¨Clevel alchemists,¡± Theodore


    exined the different floors to Severin while leading him to the staircase inside.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Severin encountered some familiar faces not long after he entered. Harris and Felix greeted him with a


    respectful smile, Senior!¡±


    ¡°Are you here for some third¨Cgrade low¨Crank materials? Severin inquired after noticing the material in


    their hands.


    Felix responded, ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve been meaning to thank you, by the way. We benefited a lot from watching


    you refine those pills. After returning and thoroughly digesting the knowledge from watching your


    demonstration, we decided to give a shot at crafting some third¨Cgrade low¨Crank pills. Imagine our


    surprise when the both of us seeded in just over a day!¡±


    Harris shared Felix¡¯s enthusiasm and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Felix and I are now third¨Cgrade low¨Crank


    alchemists. We were nning to select some more materials to cement our current abilities. We can


    only call ourselves third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemists if we can improve our sess rate.¡±


    For them, advancing from second¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemists to third¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemists


    represented significant progress. Third¨Cgrade low¨Crank pills had some noticeable effects on a warrior


    emperor¡¯s attainment, so most disciples who are warrior emperors can use third¨Cgrade pills in training.


    Therefore, their status as an alchemist would improve greatly.


    ¡°Haha, congrattions! That¡¯s good news,¡± Severin expressed his delight..


    ¡°Even our master has made a lot of progress. He¡¯s confident that he can be a fourth¨Cgrade low¨C


    rank alchemist in due time,¡± Felix said excitedly.


    ¡°Does that mean Elder Igor is on the verge of a breakthrough? That¡¯s excellent news! Having another


    fourth¨Cgrade alchemist in our sect will be very beneficial to the sect¡¯s development as a whole! Fourth¨C


    grade pills are useful for our saint¨Clevel disciples.¡±


    Theodore was just as enthusiastic after hearing the news. There had been lots of positive news within


    the sect as ofte, and every disciple was eagerly anticipating the bright future that the sect held for


    them.


    Harris smiled and added further, ¡°It¡¯s because you allowed us to watch your demonstration of alchemy


    that we were able to make progress. We consider it an immense privilege to have had the opportunity


    to witness your alchemical expertise.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a bit of an exaggeration, don¡¯t you think?¡± Theodore quipped.

 Chapter 1670

    Chapter 1670


    Chapter 1670


    Severn then chuckled and said, ¡°All right then, you two take your time, I¡¯ll be heading upstairs to


    choose some materials now.


    ¡±


    ¡°Of course! Take your time!¡±


    Harris and Felix looked on in admiration as Severin walked up the stairs


    Once Severin had gone upstairs, a female alchemist could not help but exim, ¡°Is that our new elder,


    Severin? He¡¯s so young and handsome!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Have you fallen for him, Sherry? Why not gave it a go at winning his heart? You¡¯re beautiful, so you


    might just seed,¡± another female alchemist Leased yfully.


    ¡°Hey, pipe down! I wasn¡¯t thinking about that at all!¡± Sherry blushed in embarrassment after being


    teased.


    ¡°Haha, he¡¯s the talk of the sect right now. Many have heard about him, but few had the chance to meet


    him. Many of our female disciples are eager to marry him, so you might need to wait in line if you¡¯re


    interested in him,¡± Felix said to the two


    female alchemists.


    ¡°What?! Why can¡¯t I jump the queue?¡± a female disciple quipped with a smile.


    ¡°Haha, you can try, Cami! Once he¡¯s done choosing his materials upstairs, you should take the


    chance to say hi and get to Imow him,¡® Sherry teased


    ¡°Nah, forget it. I¡¯m not brave enough. Besides, 1 heard that all three of his wives are incredibly


    beautiful, I¡¯ll have a hard time trying to win his heart with my looks.¡±


    Cami smiled and added, ¡°But it¡¯d be amazing if we could get the chance to watch him practice


    alchemy.¡±


    Severin explored the second floor, blissfully unaware of the discussions taking ce among the female


    disciples downstairs, He examined the spiritual herbs and was pleasantly surprised by what he saw.


    ¡°Oh wow, what a wide variety of spiritual herbs! Aside from the expected fourth¨Cgrade low rank and


    fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank herbs, there are also plenty of fourth grade high¨Crank and fifth¨Cgrade low¨C


    rank spiritual herbs.¡±


    Theodore affirmed, ¡°We do receive fifth¨Cgrade high¨Crank spiritual herbs from time to time, but the other


    three alchemists. have yet to advance to fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank, much less fifth¨Cgrade low¨Crank. As a


    result, much of the fifth¨Cgrade low- rank herbs will eventually be used by the elders, rather than be


    refined as pills, I¡¯am sure you¡¯re aware that spiritual herbs: cannot be stored for too long because their


    spiritual energy may dissipate over time.¡±


    Severin nodded in understanding and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take more fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank and


    high¨Crank spiritual herbs. I won¡¯t take as many low¨Crank ones.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing. The fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank allernists have no use for the fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank spiritual


    herbs at the moment. At must, they rulght take some fourth¨Clevel medium¨Crank ones to experiment


    with as they try to make a breakthrough. You¡¯re probably the only one who will find these fourth¨Cgrade


    high¨Crank spiritual herbs useful right now,¡± sald Theodore, He thenughed heartily and added, ¡°These


    fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank spiritual herbs are being used atst.¡±

 Chapter 1671

    Chapter 1671


    Chapter 1671


    ¡°Hold on a second! You said you wouldn¡¯t take as many fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank spiritual herbs, but you


    just took two thousand sprigs!¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes widened when Severin took 2,000 fourth¨Cgrade low¨C


    rank spiritual herbs. Their stock was instantly depleted, and he wondered if there was something wrong


    with his eyes.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin smiled and reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let these spiritual herbs go to waste. We


    alchemists will be the first to feel heartbroken if we fall to use them properly.¡±


    With another wave of his hand, Severin selected 2,000 fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank spiritual herbs.


    ¡°Why do you take another two thousand fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank ones Theodore was taken aback


    by Severinn¡¯s choices Other alchemists typically took between 200 to 300 sprigs, a modest sum that


    made Severin¡¯s seem downright excessive.


    Severin smiled and proceeded to choose 300 fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank spiritual herbs. He reasoned, ¡°I


    need these because I¡¯d like to try and refine some fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank pills. Three hundred should


    suffice. I won¡¯t take too much of them. I n to refine some fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank and medium¨Crank


    pills to distribute to the disciples.¡±


    Theodore gulped and said, ¡°How incredible! But even with this many spiritual herbs, you¡¯ll probably


    need several months to


    use it all


    Severin grinned and exined, ¡°I won¡¯t need that long. My cauldron is triple¨Cchambered, capable of


    producing three pills in one go. This makes it much more efficient than regr cauldrons. Besides, I¡¯m


    quite skilled at crafting fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank and medium¨Crank pills, so I¡¯m pretty okay when ites


    to my crafting speed.¡±


    Theodore was in awe of Severin¡¯s prowess


    Severin then went down with Theodore after obtaining what was needed. The female alchemists who


    had been whispering to themselves on the lower floor immediately kept quiet when they saw Severin


    approaching. However, they could not contain themselves from sneaking a nce or two at him.


    Cami could not contain her nervousness any longer when Severin walked past him. With trembling


    nerves, she stepped forward and stammered, ¡°Umm Elder..¡±


    Severin turned to look at her and asked, ¡°Hello there. Is there something I can help you with?¡±


    Cami¡¯s heart raced under Severin¡¯s gaze, and she was tongue¨Ctied at the moment. Her female


    friends all stared wide¨Ceyed at her and marveled at her boldness. However, her besitant demeanor


    betrayed her nervousness. Anyone who saw her at that moment could see that she had butterflies in


    her stomach, and that was despite her tendency to ignore the vast number of her


    sultors from the sect


    Cami tried her best to calm herself down and thought of an idea ¡°May I be so hold as to ask if you


    would consider demonstrating your alchemical ability by crafting a low¨Clevel pill on the spot for us? We


    heard many good things about watching a demonstration from you, and it is said that the very act of


    watching you provides a valuable learning experience for the spectators. We¡¯d like to watch you once,


    if that¡¯s okay with you.¡±


    Another female disciple stepped forward and added, ¡°Yes! If you ever have time to spare, we would be


    super grateful for the chance to observe you. We hope you¡¯ll consider our request. Even once is more


    than enough!


    Cami soon realized that her impromptu request might displease Severin, so she added hastly, ¡°But


    we know that you¡¯re a busy man, so please don¡¯t feel forced to do so if you are unable to.¡±


    Severin paused for thought before smiling warmly at them. ¡°I¡¯m very happy to see your enthusiasm to


    leam and improve. Let¡¯s see¡­ Perhaps you can inform everyone that I¡¯ll hold a public demonstration in


    another hour. Tell them to gather at the small open area near the alchemists¡® residences.¡±


    ¡°okay! Thank you so much! We¡¯ll inform everyone right away, Cami eximed.

 Chapter 1672

    Chapter 1672


    Chapter 1672


    Cami was so excited that she urged her fellowpanions an, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and tell everyone! I¡¯m


    sure a lot of people would want to witness this too.¡±


    A joyful procession of female alchemists hurriedly exited the room. Even those who had yet to finish


    selecting their materials left, for they decided that the demonstration was far more important,


    Theodore chuckled when only Severin and himself were left. He remarked, ¡°Such demonstrations are


    unheard of here, so you can imagine how excited they are that you were willing to demonstrate your


    abilities publicly. Most of the third¨Cgrade or fourth¨Cgrade alchemists tend to be stringy, and any first or


    second¨Cgrade alchemists will never be able to get them to make such a demonstration. They had the


    courage to request that from you because you¡¯re very approachable.


    Severin grinned and replied, ¡°I¡¯m all for it. They¡¯re my fellow alchemists anyway, and it¡¯ll benefit the sect


    in the end if everyone can enhance their skills. Knowledge must be freely shared. We shouldn¡¯t be


    reluctant to do so on the pretext that other people might steal our knowledge from us.¡±


    After a brief pause, Severin continued, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not easy for anyone to catch up to you if you


    continue to strive for improvement.¡±


    Theodore was impressed by Severin¡¯s principles.


    The sect¡¯s alchemists were all eagerly waiting for Severin by the time he arrived at the designated


    location. Even the third- grade and fourth¨Cgrade alchemists had gathered around. The atmosphere was


    abuzz with anticipation


    When Igor saw that Severin had arrived, he came forward and silenced the crowd before offering an


    opening remark. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we are fortunate that Elder Severin is willing to demonstrate


    his ability in front of us. Such opportunities don¡¯te very often, so I encourage every one of you to


    observe him closely. His techniques are extraordinary, and you¡¯ll certainly be inspired at the end of the


    demonstration¡±


    Enthusiastic shouts of ¡®Wee, Elder Severin¡® erupted from the excited alchemists.


    Elsa proudly said, ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s my master, and he taught me everything I know


    The female disciples were envious and could not help butment. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, Elsa! And I


    bet you¡¯ve spent a lot of time with him too! You need to seize this opportunity!¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Another disciple said in an envy¨Cfilled tone, ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d pester him for advice every day and dress


    as sexily as possible around him. I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯ll fall for you sooner orter if you do

 Chapter 1673

    Chapter 1673


    Chapter 1673


    Elsa, embarrassed by thement, retorted, ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t say that! Stop with the nonsense. He¡¯s my


    master!¡±


    The disciple then teased, ¡°Who says a master can¡¯t have feelings for their apprentice? Look at you


    blush!¡±


    Severin nced at all the alchemists who were there and proposed, ¡°Since most of the sect¡¯s


    alchemists are here, I propose to demonstrate the crafting of a first¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pill, a second¨C


    grade medium¨Crank pill, a third¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pill, and a fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pill. That be


    four demonstrations in total. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°Sounds fantastic. I initially thought you¡¯d only be crafting a third or fourth¨Cgrade pill, but it¡¯s amazing to


    hear that you¡¯d crafting even first and second¨Cgrade pills too! This will allow all of us to learn from you!¡±


    said a second¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist.


    Another alchemist expressed his agreement. ¡°He¡¯s being considerate toward everyone regardless of


    their level. This way, all of us will benefit from his demonstration!¡±


    The alchemists responded enthusiastically, including those third and fourth¨Cgrade alchemists. The four


    grades of pills that Severin intended to create in front of them would allow all of them to secure the


    much¨Cneeded breakthrough.


    Severin promptly gathered his materials and began his demonstration. The audience was captivated by


    his deft precision and urate heat control. Everyone kept quiet for fear of disrupting Severin¡¯s refining


    process.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Amazing! They¡¯re all te¨Cquality pills!¡±


    ¡°That they are! His ability to make elite¨Cquality pills out of the first three grades is already a feat, and


    it¡¯s even more surprising that the fourth¨Cgrade pill turned out to be of elite¨Cquality too! Even though the


    fourth¨Cgrade one only has one line, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he has done exceptionally well!¡±


    ¡°Such skill!¡±


    The audience erupted in rapturous apuse upon Severin¡¯s sessfulpletion, and the area was


    rife with animated


    discussions.


    Meanwhile, a blue¨Cd Gilda was observing the gathering of alchemists from atop a high cliff. When a


    female disciple flew up to her, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on down there? They all seem so lively ¡±


    The disciple replied with a smile, ¡°Elder Severin organized an alchemy demonstration. He¡¯s sharing his


    knowledge with all the other alchemists, Everyone¡¯s thrilled at the chance to learn and gain new


    insights.¡± She then had a look of admiration as she replied, ¡°Elder Severin is extremely talented. The


    fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pill he crafted is an elite¨Cquality pill. Everyone¡¯s in awe of him.¡±


    A touch of surprise appeared on Gilda¡¯s upon hearing that. ¡°Severin is quite the prodigy. I would expect


    no less from the disciple of ¡®that man¡°.¡±


    Before long, a wave of mncholy washed over her after losing herself in thought. ¡°Sigh. It¡¯s August


    the fifteenth tomorrow. The recent weather patterns seem to foreshadow clear skies, so the moon will


    probably be shining very bright that night.¡±


    The disciple consoled her, saying, ¡°You¡¯ll get through this. Think of it as a short nap. You¡¯ll wake up in


    the end, and everything will be fine again!¡±


    Gilda replied with a bitter smile, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just a nap. It¡¯s the sanse every year. But that feeling of


    being paralyzed and unable to move even though you can feel everything just brings so much despair


    and dread.¡±


    Gilds then got up and turned around. A smile unfurled across her lips as she said, ¡°Severin¡¯s talent is


    exceptional. Our sect is now blessed with a powerful alchemist. I¡¯m confident that it won¡¯t be long


    before we close the gap with the other first¨Ctier

 Chapter 1674

    Chapter 1674


    Chapter 1674


    The demonstration had ended, and Severin returned to his residence.


    As soon as he stepped foot into the courtyard, Elsa came over in a hurry along with two fellow female


    disciples, ¡°Master!


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin gazed at Elsa with a gentle smile. ¡°Is something the matter, Elsa?¡±


    Elsa exined, ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s nothing serious. These two seniors of mine wanted to ask for your


    autograph. You¡¯re like an idol to them now! They¡¯d also love to take a photo with you if that¡¯s okay.¡±


    That request left Severin speechless. He had never imagined he would be regarded as an idol by the


    female disciples. He chuckled and eventually agreed. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s take a photo then ¡±


    ¡°Great! Thank you, Elder Severin!¡± The two girls were thrilled and immediately handed their


    smartphones to Elsa, who became their photographer as they eagerly posed for pictures with Severin


    ¡°May we ask for your autograph too?¡± The two girls blushed as they presented a notebook and pen to


    Severin.


    Although Severin felt a little bewildered by the situation, he signed his name on their notebooks


    anyway.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± The two disciples were overjoyed with the autographs.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ve be the center of attention today, master. Even those disciples who haven¡¯t met you


    have heard your name In one way or another, Elsa remarked with a sense of pride, knowing that she


    was the student of such a remarkable individual.


    Severin let out a chuckle before reminding her, ¡°Don¡¯t get too caught up in all these distractions and


    remember to focus on your training. The sect leader gave you some pills earlier, didn¡¯t he? Use your


    spare time to raise your attainment, or else you won¡¯t be safe when you enter the Paradise Secret


    Realm. Diane, She, and Sotia are all busy training now.¡±


    Elsa grinned sheepishly and said, ¡°I will. I¡¯ve already nned to iste myself and trainter in the


    evening. I wanted to do so earlier, but I overheard one of the seniors talking about your demonstration.


    I couldn¡¯t resist the chance to learn, so I came here with them. Now that that¡¯s over, we¡¯ll be excusing


    ourselves now! See you!¡±


    Elsa and her seniors then left happily.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk! Severin chuckled as he looked at Elsa¡¯s youthful demeanor. He then went into his house


    to get some rest


    im Bonus For Free Every Dapo


    Chapter 1674


    The demonstration had ended, and Severin returned to his residence.


    As soon as he stepped foot into the courtyard, Elsa came over in a hurry along with two fellow female


    disciples, ¡°Master!


    Severin gazed at Elsa with a gentle smile. ¡°Is something the matter, Elsa?¡±


    Elsa exined, ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s nothing serious. These two seniors of mine wanted to ask for your


    autograph. You¡¯re like an idol to them now! They¡¯d also love to take a photo with you if that¡¯s okay.¡±


    That request left Severin speechless. He had never imagined he would be regarded as an idol by the


    female disciples. He chuckled and eventually agreed. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s take a photo then ¡±


    ¡°Great! Thank you, Elder Severin!¡± The two girls were thrilled and immediately handed their


    smartphones to Elsa, who became their photographer as they eagerly posed for pictures with Severin


    ¡°May we ask for your autograph too?¡± The two girls blushed as they presented a notebook and pen to


    Severin.


    Although Severin felt a little bewildered by the situation, he signed his name on their notebooks


    anyway.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± The two disciples were overjoyed with the autographs.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ve be the center of attention today, master. Even those disciples who haven¡¯t met you


    have heard your name In one way or another, Elsa remarked with a sense of pride, knowing that she


    was the student of such a remarkable individual.


    Severin let out a chuckle before reminding her, ¡°Don¡¯t get too caught up in all these distractions and


    remember to focus on your training. The sect leader gave you some pills earlier, didn¡¯t he? Use your


    spare time to raise your attainment, or else you won¡¯t be safe when you enter the Paradise Secret


    Realm. Diane, She, and Sotia are all busy training now.¡±


    Elsa grinned sheepishly and said, ¡°I will. I¡¯ve already nned to iste myself and trainter in the


    evening. I wanted to do so earlier, but I overheard one of the seniors talking about your demonstration.


    I couldn¡¯t resist the chance to learn, so I came here with them. Now that that¡¯s over, we¡¯ll be excusing


    ourselves now! See you!¡±


    Elsa and her seniors then left happily.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk! Severin chuckled as he looked at Elsa¡¯s youthful demeanor. He then went into his house


    to get some rest

 Chapter 1675

    Chapter 1675


    Chapter 1675


    As Elsa headed back, a slender¨Cfigured female alchemist nced enviously at her. ¡°Everyone¡¯s


    jealous of you, Elsa! Elder Severin loaks handsome from a distance, but he¡¯s even more charming up


    close.¡±


    Another chubby disciple said, ¡°Yeah I¡¯d figure out a way to win his heart if I were you. An opportunity


    like this doesn¡¯te often! Besides, you¡¯re a beautiful woman! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll stand a chance if you¡¯re


    a little bolder.¡±


    Elsa smiled awkwardly and responded, ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. My master is an amazing person, and


    I¡¯m content just being his apprentice. A lot of people would love to marry him, but even those as


    beautiful as Rachel, Nancy, and Gracie have been unable to win his heart. At the very least, it doesn¡¯t


    seem as though my master is interested in them. How do you expect me to try my luck at it? Besides,


    I¡¯m his apprentice. I wouldn¡¯t want my actions to make him unhappy.¡±


    The chubby disciple from earlier smiled and suppested, ¡°Haha, it looks like you genuinely care for your


    master. You don¡¯t have to confess to him directly. Just give him hints whenever you have the chance


    and observe his reaction. You can tell from his actions if he¡¯s interested.¡±


    Rylie, the thinner disciple, pondered over her friend¡¯s suggestion and added, ¡°You could also ask him to


    hold your hand when teaching you alchemy.Physical contact and close interaction will almost always


    bring you closer over time. Feelings might eventually develop too.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Elsa¡¯s cheeks turned red as she replied, ¡°He¡¯s done that before, but only twice.¡±


    A slightly bigger¨Csized female disciple became more animated after hearing what Elsa said. She would


    give anything to be in Elsa¡¯s shoes, even if it meant trading ten years of her life. ¡°Wow, you actually got


    to touch his hands?! I¡¯m so jealous!¡±


    that way again. That¡¯s your ticket toe up with some sort of


    kylie then said, ¡°Find another chance to get him to guide you t way to get closer to him!¡±


    Elsa had a puzzled look as she asked, ¡°But he¡¯s already held my hand to guide me, Rylie! How else am


    1 supposed to get closer to him? Do you expect me to just shamelessly ask him if he can teach me


    alchemy while we¡¯re naked?¡±


    ¡°Haha! Good idea, Elsa!¡± The chubboer female disciple burst into a fit ofughter. She did not expect


    Elsa to have such a good sense of humICT.


    Meanwhile Rylie had a mischievous glint in her eyes as she continued, ¡°Picture this: you¡¯re dressed in


    a sexy outfit that reveals your cleavage, and your master is hugging you from behind as he teaches


    you. He¡¯ll start feeling frisky when he sees your bosom, and you¡¯ll only get closer to him as a result.


    Then, you just need to raise your hips a little and perk up your butt! Hehehe! I bet he won¡¯t be able to


    control his attraction toward you!¡±


    Elsa was utterly speechless. Her cheeks became as red as a tomato as she retorted, ¡°What sort of


    method is that? Isn¡¯t that the sane as being shameless? Ugh, I muld never do that!¡±


    Elsa then flew off in a huff. The two female disciples looked at each other and burst intoughter upon


    seeing Elsa¡¯s reaction.


    That night, Severin rested well and had a gond sleep. Upon waking up the next morning, he


    immediately immersed himself in refining some pills

 Chapter 1676

    Chapter 1676


    Chapter 1676


    By noon, Severin had crafted over 200 fourth¨Cgrade low¨Ctank pills. He finally decided that it was time


    to rest and stepped outside for a breather. His emotions were instantly jumbled up as he gazed up at


    the ce where Wuhlricht and Gilda stayed.


    He could not help but feel a pang of guilt. It was Gilda¡¯s first time, after all, and Severin was aware that


    he would be taking her innocence without her consent. Needless to say, Gilda was Wuhlricht¡¯s


    daughter, and Wuhlricht had been exceedingly kind to Severin. Wulilricht went so far as to cast aside


    his status as the leader of a first¨Ctier sect to beg for Severin¡¯s help. Severin felt obliged to help,


    especially since his actions would save a life. Severin could not bear to watch such a prodigious talent


    perish either.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gilda. I hope you won¡¯t hold a grudge against me for what I¡¯m going to do tonight,¡± Severin


    mumbled to himself with a bitter smile.


    As time ticked away, nightfall came, and there was a full moon. Although Severin was still a little


    conflicted, he waited until it was well past eleven before gritting his teeth and flying toward Wuhlricht¡¯s


    residence.


    To his surprise, Wuhlricht was already waiting nearby when he approached his residence. Relief


    washed over Wuhlricht when he saw Severin, but he still feltpelled to make his concern known.


    ¡°What took you so long, Severin? You had me worried sick! I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t show up. This is


    Gilda¡¯sst shot at survival. It needs to be done on the night of August the fifteenth. A full moon will


    render the effect even more potent. You will both be able to draw upon the surrounding energy even


    more,¡± Wahlricht said.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin smiled wryly and replied, ¡°I came a littleter because I was worried someone might spot me.¡±


    and the great


    Wuhlricht reassured him and said, ¡°You need not worry about that. Only three people know about this:


    you, me, elder. I trust the great elder not to divulge our secret, and you cannot tell anyone about it


    either. Understood?¡± After a brief pause, Wuhlricht continued, ¡°I¡¯ve even given some time off to the


    disciples who were supposed to patrol in this area tonight. We¡¯re the only ones here right now.¡±


    Under Wuhlrichst¡¯s guidance, Severin soon arrived outside the room where Gilda was sleeping.


    ¡°My daughter¡¯s life is in your hands now, Severin. You¡¯re her only hope,¡± Wuldricht said to Severin.


    Overwhelmed by a flurry of emotions, he patted Severin on the shoulder and added, ¡°When the time


    comes, 11 exin to her that there is a way to save her, and I¡¯ve found someone who can do that. I¡¯ll


    tell her that the disciple who saved her life has left the sect, thus clearing you of all suspicion.¡±


    Wuhlricht then added, ¡°Besides, you¡¯re not going to use the energy from tonight to boost your


    attainment right away. You¡¯ll only use it after you enter the Paradise Secret Realm. If she asks you why


    you were able to make such hoge breakthroughs in your attainment, you can y it off as if you got


    lucky in the Paradise Secret Realm.¡±


    Severin nodded and assured, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t let Gilda die just like that. She¡¯s still young, and she


    has a bright future ahead of her.¡±


    Wuhtricht nodded and flew away. Severin lingered at the door for a few moments before gently opening


    it and stepping inside. When heid eyes on the sleeping beauty, Severin moved closer and touched


    her arm. As expected, her body was ice¨Ccold.

 Chapter 1677

    Chapter 1677


    Chapter 1677


    Gilda¡¯s constitution was rather peculiar. Her skin felt slightly cold at that terment, but it was soft rather


    than rigid. Her eyes were shut, and she resembled a sleeping beauty.


    However, Severin was unaware that Gilda could still feel even though she was immobile and wrapped


    in coldness,


    When Severin¡¯s fingers made contact with her skin, Gilda was startled and experienced a hint of fear.


    ¡®Dad? Hmm. It must be him. He probably wants to inspect my condition and check to see if I¡¯m


    unconscious,¡± she thought, granting herself some reassurance. Her father, as the leader of the sert,


    was responsible for her well¨Cbeing and the presence of disciples patrolling the area. Gilda tlus


    dismissed the notion that outsiders were infiltrating her room. Consequently, she assumed that her


    father or an elder that he brought to see her was examining her condition to determine if there would be


    any treatment avable.


    Deep down, all she could do was chuckle bitterly at her condition. A cure eluded her own after years of


    searching, and she had already reached the point of despair. She knew that her father was hell¨Cbent


    on restoring her health, but even his efforts would ultimately prove futile,


    ¡®No! It can¡¯t be Dad! This person is taking off my clothes! Who the hell is this? Gilda realized with


    trepidation. She could distinctly sense the intruder¡¯s hands lifting her up and meticulously removing her


    clothing.


    ¡®Son¨Cof¨Ca¨Cb*tch! Who are you? I¡¯m going to kill you for undressing me!¡® Gilda yelled in her heart as


    fear began to mount. Her inability to move or open her eyes only intensified her distress, but it did not


    diminish the visceral nature of what she was feeling


    This can¡¯t be happening! How could someone Infiltrate my room without being detected by my father?


    This can¡¯t be real! It must be a dream!¡® Gilda¡¯s thoughts began to whirl as she grappled with the


    possibility that it was all but a dream. No one could have been able to intrade into her room unnoticed.


    She clung tightly to the conviction that it was only a dream and nothing more. Every sensation she


    experienced after her clothes were removed merely heightened her fear.


    Meanwhile, Severin gazed at the nearly wless body before him. He gulped in awe and realized that


    Gilda was undoubtedly The most beautiful woman within the Skyblue Sect. She looked every bit as


    enchanting as she always was, even though she was lying motionless there.


    Severin¡¯s biggest regret was the limited time he had before being called upon to save her life. He would


    have wanted to win her heart before going on to save her life.


    After some deliberation, he decided to lean over and kiss her.


    As soon as their bodies became one, the full moun emitted an invisible wave, Within seconds, the


    surrounding atmosphere. became chaotic, and spiritual energy from a hundred¨Cmile radius poured


    aggressively into Gilda¡¯s room.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1678

    Chapter 1678


    Chapter 1678


    ¡°It¡¯s stronger than I expected. Wilricht, who was drinking at the edge of the cliff, was left dumbfounded


    as he sensed the disarray in the spiritual energy around him. He promptly rose to his feet and


    transmitted a message to everyone in the entire sect. ¡°All disciples, protectors, and elders are to


    remain in your rooms for the rest of the night. Do not remain outdoors¡±


    The great elder was left surprised by the strong fluctuations of spiritual energy. A wry smile crossed his


    face as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think the fluctuation would be so pronounced ¡±


    The rest of the sect¡¯s members were all puzzled, but none dared to venture outside upon receiving the


    sect leader¡¯s instructions. Even those who were previously enjoying their time outdoors returned swiftly


    to their rooms.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t hold this against me, Gilda I had no other option. Severin is a good man, and this


    only has to happen once. If your boyfriend truly loves you, he wouldn¡¯t mind that you had to go through


    this.¡± Wuhlricht said as he downed yet another drink,


    Once the deed was done, Severin wore his clothes and dressed Gilda up, too. The spiritual energy all


    around him began to calm down, but a huge circr whirlpool had appeared inside Severin¡¯s body. He


    had trouble controlling it at first, and some of them escaped into his body as a result. Within a few


    minutes, he had reached a breakthrough and ascended to level eight saint. Terrified by the rapid


    advancement, he followed Wahlricht¡¯s guidance and used his mental power to redirect and gather the


    vast energy in his energy core.


    Severin looked at the still¨Cimmobile Gilda and noticed that her attainment had achieved a substantial


    boost as well. She had surged from level nine saint to level four royal saint in the blink of an eye. More


    significantly, her newfound attainment seemed to be very highly stable


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think she would have so many sessive breakthroughs in one go. She seems to be in a very


    stable state too. Is this the blessing orded to her by the energy surrounding her? Severin pondered.


    Though the majority of the absorbed energy had gone to him, Gilda was still able to make a remarkable


    leap in her attainment. Those who knew how much ber attainment. had increased would undoubtedly


    feel a sense of awe and shock.


    Gilda¡¯s face was ruddy, and her body was no longer cold. On the contrary, it felt rulldly warm to the


    touch. Severin could not help but take another look at her beauty. If she was not engaged to someone


    she loved, he might have pledged to take care of her forever. s, he could only be with her once, and


    even then, it was under such dire circumstances.


    Severin left swiftly and shut the door. He scanned the area with his mental energy and found that


    Wuhlricht was still drinking on the nearby cliff. Knowing that it would not be a good time to speak to


    Wahtricht, he decided to return to his residence.


    Meanwhile, Wuhlricht continued to drink until the spiritual energy had ceased its turnult. He was


    confident that Severin hadpleted the task and saved Galda¡¯s life.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°This is just a dream. It has to be! My attainment level couldn¡¯t have skyrocketed this much all of a


    sudden.¡® Gilda was still unable to move, but she had sensed that a man had been intimate with her just


    moments ago. During that encenter, her attainment level had risen steadily, eventually reaching level


    four royal saint. The experience felt real, but she remained convinced it was just a dream. Not even the


    pain of her first time could change her belief.

 Chapter 1679

    Chapter 1679


    Chapter 1679


    Gilda¡¯s emotions were aplete mess. Her rapid improvement in attainment filled her with hope that


    her attainment had genuinely received a remarkable boost. It would have brought her attainment closer


    to her fiance¡¯s attainment.


    She used to feel inferior to her fiance, Frederick, because he was a level five royal saint while she was


    only a level nine saint. His talent and good looks were the source of a deep¨Cseated insecurity, for she


    feared that other more capable women would take her away from him. She had longed to bridge the


    gap in their attainment and be a royal saint. That would at least put her on more equal footing with


    him.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Despite all the good that came with it, she was nheless afraid that everything was real. She could


    not ignore the feeling of being vited by a man. The initial twinge of pain that slowly gave way to


    feelings of enjoyment was simply too distressingly vivid.


    The following morning. Gilda gradually began to wake up. As she sat on the bed, she could feel the


    strength coursing through. her body. The sudden leap in her attainment level felt ecstatic


    ¡°Did I get a breakthrough? Just what exactly happened?¡± She was d that she had secured a


    breakthrough.


    s, her joy faded rapidly as soon as she examined her surroundings and her body. ¡°What happened?


    Which son¨Cof¨Ca¨Cb*tch did this?¡± she roared as her expression turned sour. Her innocence had been


    taloon away, and she had no idea who was responsible for st. Her chastity, which she prided herself


    on, had disappeared overnight. Overwhelmed by the seemingly. senseless act of nonconsensual


    intimacy, Gilda gritted her teeth in anger as tears welled up in her eyes.


    Wuhlrich: then entered her mom.


    ¡°Did someonee into my roomst night?¡± Gilda immediately approached him and demanded an


    answer


    Wuhlricht looked at her and nodded. ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°Do you know who it was or what happened? Gilda¡¯s expression became even more sullen. She was


    sure her father would have been aware of it if someone had been in her room. He might even know


    who that person was. Several questions popped up in Gilda¡¯s mind, namely, ¡°Why didn¡¯t he stop the


    person? Why did he allow the person to enter my room and do that to me?¡±


    Wuhlricht sighed and responded, ¡°You¡¯re cured, Gilda. You will no longer faint at the drop of a hat.¡± His


    eyes then lit up as he observed Gilda¡¯s attainment. ¡°Are you now a level four royal saint? You¡¯ve made


    sach astonishing progress, and the magnitude of your advancement is simply extraordinary! I didn¡¯t


    expect your attainment to undergo such a huge leap, and your current level is also very stable. This is


    good news!¡±

 Chapter 1680

    Chapter 1680


    Chapter 1680


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question, Dad, I know that my attainment has improved, but I want answers


    to what happenedst night. A man entered my room and took my first time.¡± Gilda looked intently at


    Wuhlricht,


    Wahlricht waved his hand, and an invisible force closed the door shut. He walked over and sat next to


    her as he exined, You have a rare constitution known as the fee¨CBlood Constitution. Those who are


    unlucky enough to be afflicted with this can never live past the age of thirty. And unfortunately, there¡¯s


    only one way to save you..¡®


    After exining what happened to Gilda, Wuhlrich told her, ¡°Your mother is gone, and you¡¯re my only


    child. I don¡¯t want to outlive my child. It pains me to just let you die when I know there¡¯s a way of saving


    you. I hope you can understand my


    ¡°So, the man you found for mest night was someone with a Sun¨CHeart Constitution? Was he the one


    who saved me?¡± Gilda could not believe what she was hearing. Her eyes were red as she gazed


    intently at her father.


    Wuhricht nodded. ¡°Yes. Everything¡¯s all right now. Your attainment has improved, and your illness is


    cured. Isn¡¯t that a good oue?¡±


    To his surprise, Gilda shot back in anger and said, ¡°A good oue? Why didn¡¯t you discuss it with me


    before going ahead with your n? Why did you make this decision without my consent? Do you have


    any idea how important my first time is to me? How could you let a stranger take it away from me just


    like that?¡± Tears of anguish welled up in Gilda¡¯s eyes, for she was


    able to contain her emotions any longer.


    ¡°Because I know you, and I was afraid you¡¯d refuse,¡± Wuhlricht said as he stood up.


    ¡°Fine. Now tell me his name! Who is he?¡± Gilda clenched her fists and gnashed her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going to


    kill him!TM


    W¨¹hlricht could see how affected she was by what happened, but he could only shake his head


    helplessly and say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Galda. The only people who are aware of this are the great elder and


    myself. That man has left the sect. I¡¯ve told him to stay as far away as possible.¡±


    Gilda¡¯s resentiment was still not dissuaded. ¡°Why did you tell him to leave? Hemitted a heinous act


    on me. Aren¡¯t you worried he¡¯ll tell other sects about it? I¡¯m your daughter! Aren¡¯t you afraid that it¡¯ll


    affect your reputation?


    ¡°As heinous as his act was, the fact remains that he saved you. I cannot bring myself to order his death


    when he was your savior?¡± Wuhlricht paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry,


    Gilda Nobody else will ever know because he promised he would never reveal the truth. There was an


    unusual fluctuation urrence in the surrounding energyst night that led to your breakthrough in


    attainment. If anyone asks why your attainment level has surged, we¡¯ll exin to them that it was the


    result of your mysterious sickness being cured. We can say that it was a show of mercy from the


    powers


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Whatever our exnation, nobody would ever know the details of your condition or what happened to


    your body.¡±


    Gilda gritted her teeth and closed her eyes. ¡°Okay, I get it. You can go ahead and inform the other


    elders that my sickness is cured and my attainment level has increased.¡±


    A batter smile unfurled across her face as she finally opened her eyes. ¡°I want to be alone for now.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Kvp an open mind. If the man you love truly feels the same for you, he¡¯ll understand that


    this was necessary for your survival,¡± Wuhlricht assured her before exiting


    Once Gilda was alone in the room, she sat on the bed and mumbled achingly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t give


    you the best version of me, Frederick. I hope you won¡¯t me me for this. I don¡¯t want to see my dad


    suffer by watching me die. You¡¯ll understand, won¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 1681

    Chapter 1681


    Chapter 1681


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Boom boom boom!


    The explosions went on one after another, which had Severin frowning and feeling weird.


    Many people had gone out, and so did Severin. He flew into the sky and arrived at the peak of a


    mountain. Other than Wuhricht, many elders and disciples were already there. He nodded at Severin


    when he saw Severin.


    Severin, too, nodded back and looked to the front.


    There, he saw Gilda relentlessly attacking the cliff in front of her as if she were trying tosh out her


    anger. She did not use spiritual energy in her attack, but the cliff was almost destroyed.


    ¡°My gosh, what¡¯s with Gilda? Why is she so angry?¡± a female disciple asked in baffled


    ¡°It seems like she has be a level four royal saint. How did that happen? How did she improve so


    quickly?¡± a guardian was confused too


    Wuhlricht said, ¡°My daughter is no longer sick. It was a full moonst night and there was a weird


    moment where the spiritual energy in the air became unstable. It continued to enter into Gilda¡¯s body


    and helped her to break through all the way to level four royal saint. She is feeling a lot better today


    and very different from before. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to fall unconscious anymore.¡±


    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s great. She has finally made it through.¡±


    Many disciples sincerely felt happy for Gilda


    ¡°Gosh, her level increases so much at a time. She must be thrilled with it.¡±


    Some of the disciples were envious of Gilda¡¯s progress.


    ¡°But why do I feel like she¡¯s not happy?¡±


    While some could sense the ferocious vibe in Gilda¡¯s attack and noticed something was wrong


    How could that be? We would do anything to have that happen to us. It¡¯s a royal saint, we¡¯re talking


    about. Normally, it¡¯s going to take countless years to move to the next level for the royal saint. Now it


    happened over the night for her, which is a


    miracle


    Most of them thought Gilda must have been overjoyed with the aplishment and went on to do


    something weird.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely good news to know Gilda is no longer sick. She is so young. I think she is almost as


    strong as the strongest genius in the sect,¡± someone said.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Gilda is thrilled to have the breakthrough so quickly.¡± Wahlricht waved his hand


    and told everyone it was time for them to leave.


    Severin looked at Gilda and went away with the other disciples.


    Alter venting out for a while, Gilda finally felt better and returned.


    For the next couple of days, she was feeling fine and normal. Just as Wuhlicht said, her body had


    healed. In the past, she would fall unconscious three times a day, and as time passed, she would stay


    unconscious longer. However, it did not happen anymore after she had the brearough. She felt


    energized and spirited.


    ¡°Gilda, how are you? 1 don¡¯t think you¡¯re sick anymore seeing you didn¡¯t fall into unconsciousness for


    many days.¡±

 Chapter 1682

    Chapter 1682


    Chapter 1682


    Wuhlricht went to Gilda¡¯s room and asked caringly


    Gilda had always been a good girl and respected her father a lot. After thinking for many days, she had


    come to terms with it and stopped ming her father. She knew she would do the same thing if she


    were in her father¡¯s position.


    Gilda smiled and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m feeling a lot better. Normally, I¡¯d be unconscious at least half the time


    during the morning and I also needed to sleep at night. But not anymore. I don¡¯t feel sleepy even if I


    don¡¯t sleep. Right now, I¡¯m exactly like a normal person like everyone else.¡±


    Wahlricht nodded happily. ¡°That¡¯s so good to hear.¡±


    Gilda smiled bitterly. ¡°Sigh, I really wanted to enter the Paradise Secret Realm. Well, that¡¯s gone now


    since I¡¯m a level four royal sain.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl. There are other secret realms which you can enter. Your body condition didn¡¯t allow you to


    enter. Even if you wanted to, I¡¯ll never allow it. Just think about how dangerous you¡¯re going to be if you


    faint when you¡¯re inside the secret realm, Wuhlricht said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just kidding with you.¡± Gilda smiled.


    After thinking for a bit, Wuhlricht said, ¡°Words are going to get out very quickly about your huge


    improvement. I think some of the sects have already gotten the news about you. There would be many


    people discussing this matter and you have be a chosen one


    Gilda had mixed feelings about that. She thought and smiled bitterly. ¡°Maybe this is my destination. Too


    bad, this didn¡¯t happen to Frederick¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wuhlrict! The Sect Leader of Horizon Sect, their elders, and Mr. Frederick are here. They said they


    would like to discuss something with you,¡± a middle¨Caged man reported all of a sudden.


    ¡°So many of them?¡± Wuhlricht was stunned and a little surprised.


    Yes, asionally, the Sect Leader of the Horizon Sect and his son woulde to visit Gilda from time


    to time because Gilda was engaged to Frederick. It was normal that Frederick would want to spend


    time with Gilda to boost their rtionship.


    However, Gilda was getting sicker, and the time she fell into unconsciousness had increased. Perhaps


    Wuhricht had overthought it, but Frederick and his father had not visited the past three years.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It brought up many questions as to why they woulde now with their eklers too.


    ¡°Okay. Please inform any elders that are free to meet at the meeting room,¡± Wublrich instructed.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The middle¨Caged man cupped his hand and flew away hastily.


    Soon, Severin also received the notification.


    ¡°The Sect Leader of the strongest first¨Ctier sect in the world? The Horizon Sect? And his son? Why are


    they visiting the sect at this time?¡±


    Diane smiled. ¡°Go and you¡¯ll know. Don¡¯t let them wait for you.


    Severin nodded and flew toward the meeting room.

 Chapter 1683

    Chapter 1683


    Chapter 1683


    too. He looked at Gilds to discover


    When Severin arrived, many people were already waiting. Wahlricht and Gilda were there to she was


    locking out the door in hopes. It seemed lile she really liked Frederick a lot.


    After a while, the people from the Horizon Sect were escorted over by a disciple.


    ¡°Frederick!¡± Gilda shouted when she saw him and ran toward him.


    ¡®He¡¯s quite good¨Clooking. Probably as good¨Clooking as me,¡® Severin thought. From afar, he could smell


    the perfume on Frederick. However, the perfume had a pungent smell that Severin could not find


    himself to like.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha Gilda! You¡¯re looking fabulous and mare feminine too!¡± Frederickplimented her while


    holding Gilda¡¯s hand excitedly.


    However, what was supposed to be apliment from Frederick felt like a sexistment to Gilda.


    Her smile was less sincere.


    ¡°Frederick, you haven¡¯t visited for a long time. Do you miss me?¡± Gilda asked while she told herself not


    to overthink about it.


    Frederick smiled and said, ¡°Of course I do. I was too busy with my training so I didn¡¯t have the time to


    come. I¡¯m now a level ¨C six royal saint. My dad told me I¡¯m the strongest in my generation.¡±


    That gave Gilda a surprise, but she was happy for him too. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. I know you¡¯re going to


    do very well. You¡¯re really a genius.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I heard that you¡¯re fine now and you¡¯re a level four royal saint. Is that true?¡± Frederick asked


    anxiously.


    A few years back, he often visited Gilda because they were engaged. Every time he saw her, he was


    amazed at ber beauty. Although Gilda¡¯s attainment could not keep up with him, she was also very


    talented. Furthermore, Gilda was younger than him. The difference between the sects was also a factor


    that Gilda could not improve as he could.


    However, Gilda suddenly became sick. She would faint at least once a day, and his father and he were


    not happy about it.


    Frederick was the next in line of the Horizon Sect. He had already put up with the fact that Gilda¡¯s


    attainment could not keep up with his. If he married Gilda, who was sick, it could be a burden for him,


    and that would bring humiliation to him and the sect.

 Chapter 1684

    Chapter 1684


    Chapter 1684


    If Frederick actually married Gilda, he would have to arrange for people to take care of Gilda. Instead of


    aiding him, she would only give him more trouble. That was what Frederick and his father tried to avoid.


    Initially, Frederick¡¯s father, Marcus Jahn, nned to cancel the engagement when Frederick became a


    level six royal saint by saying the gap of attainment between Frederick and Gilda was too huge. At that


    point, Gilda was useless to them regardless of how beautiful she was. They were afraid her sickness


    would affect her baby in the future. Thus, he definitely would not allow his son to marry Gilda


    Albeit, it came as a shock to hear that Galda had fully recovered. More surprisingly, Gilda managed to


    be a level four royal saint over the night. Their perspective on Gilda changed. Instead of thinking


    Gilda was useless, they now thought Gilda was a genius too. Only a woman like her deserved to be


    with Frederick.


    Thus, the visit today.


    Gilda smiled with a nod. ¡°Yes. I have fully recovered and I¡¯m a level four royal saint now.¡±


    However, she did not go into too much detail about how she recovered and what sort of sickness she


    had. There were too many people, and she did not exactly know how to tell Frederick.


    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s so good to hear. Congrattions, Gilda.¡± Marcus chuckled.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Marcus. I was lucky,¡± Gilda smiled embarrassingly.


    Marcus continued on, ¡°You look much more energetic than before. I remember thest time I was here,


    you were always very tired. You are totally different now. Look at how pretty you are. Frederick and you


    definitely a hell of a good couple.¡±


    All the while, Severin had been looking at Frederick. He had to admit that Frederick was gifted. Since


    Frederick was born in the first¨Ctier sect, he had many resources to help in his training. Of course, hard


    work could not help him to be a level six royal saint so easily. He still needed his gifted talent.


    ¡°Haha. Please sit!¡± Wahlricht chuckled and ordered the disciple to serve the finest spiritual tea to the


    guest.


    He chuckled and asked, ¡°Mr. Marcus, I think it has been three years since you visited us. I know you


    are a busy person. So what brings you here today?¡±


    In fact, he was not very happy that Marcus and Frederick failed to visit Gilda for the past three years.


    When Gilda¡¯s health condition worsened, the number of their visits went downhill. Thus, Wahlricht felt


    the duo did not actually like Gilda as they


    said.


    However, he could not have said anything because the Horizon Sect was thergest and strongest


    first¨Ctier sect.


    onto


    It just did not feel right for them toe visit today. They even brought their elders together. Obviously,


    they were o something else.


    Marcus chuckled. ¡°Haha. Yes, I have been busy. I did tell Frederick that we shoulde and visit Gilda


    snon. However, he was so busy with training that we had to postpone. Since we are free today, we


    thought we should drop by.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Frederick and Gilda are not young anymore. I mean she has her


    breakthrough and her body is better than before. I¡¯m wondering if maybe it¡¯s about time that theyThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    should get married. That¡¯s why I ask the elders toe along together as witnesses and also use the


    opportunity to bring presents over to confirm their marriage. Then we shall look for a good day to have


    the wedding ¡±


    An elder of the Horizon Sent said, ¡°Although we don¡¯t focus on the formality, the marriage is after all a


    big event between the two sects. I think it¡¯s still essential to go through some of the process. For


    example, picking a good day to have the wedding and escorting Gilda to the Horizon Sect.¡±

 Chapter 1685

    Chapter 1685


    Chapter 1685


    After hearing that, Wuhlrict smiled ¡°Haha. They are in love and are already engaged. So I have no


    objection to the suggestion as long as Gilda is alright with it.¡±


    ¡°Gilda,e and have a look at the present we prepared for you. There are many fourth¨Cgrade


    alchemical pills and fifth- grade spiritual herbs. ¡±


    Frederick was very confident Gilda would ept the present and marry him happily, so he passed the


    spatial ring to her. However, he was stunned to see Gilda hesitate and not as happy as he thought she


    would be.


    ¡°Frederick, there is something I wish to tell you. If you still like me and are willing to marry me after


    hearing it, I would be d to agree with the proposal,¡± Gilda said after giving it a thought


    After hearing that, Severin was quite shocked. He knew what Gilda was referring to and knew she


    wanted to tell Frederick that


    he was no longer a virgin. He admired her for having the bravery to confess to Frederick.


    ¡°What else do you want to say? Do you think my son is not worthy of you? Don¡¯t you think you two


    make a perfect couple? Marcus said with a smile, but his tone suggested he was a little unhappy


    Frederick smiled. ¡°What do you want to tell me? You can say it here. No matter what, I want to marry


    you. Don¡¯t you know how much I love you?¡±


    Those wordsforted Gilda slightly. After thinking for a bit, she decided, ¡°Frederick, I really wish to


    talk to you alone. It will only take ten minutes. It¡¯s really important to me.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Frederick agreed, seeing how persistent Gilda was. He said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going to go with Gilda


    for a bit. I also have no idea what she wants to tell me in private.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Go.¡± Marcus chuckled and waved his hand at his son


    Shortly, Gilda brought Frederick to a quiet ce where there were only two of them.


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no one else here. You can tell it to me now.¡± Frederick smiled gently. He was actually


    looking forward to making Gilda his wife.


    Gilda exhaled deeply and asked, ¡°Frederick, do you really love me?


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Frederick was stunned after hearing that question. He smiled and said, ¡°Gilda, why are you asking me


    that? If I didn¡¯t love you, I would never ask my dad and the elders toe here to propose that we get


    married soon. Think about the present I prepared too. It¡¯s kinda meaningless to ask that question now,


    don¡¯t you think?

 Chapter 1686

    Chapter 1686


    Chapter 1686


    The answer helped to unwind some of the tension Gilda was feeling. She continued to ask, ¡°Then do


    you think it¡¯s important that your wife is a virgin?¡±


    Frederick gave it a thought and said, ¡°Not really, I guess. It¡¯s quitemon nowadays. As long as two


    people are in love with each other, they don¡¯t have to bother much about if they were each other first.¡±


    Gilda nodded and looked at Frederick with anticipation. ¡°Really? Then would you still love me if I¡¯m not


    a virgin anymore?


    At that moment, Frederick felt like a bomb exploded in his head. He stood there feeling stunned and


    wondered if he heard it right. He knew Gilda since they were small, and he knew what kind of girl Gilda


    was. She was definitely not a girl who would sleep around or would have sex with someone who was


    not her husband. Most importantly, he was Galda¡¯s first love. Therefore, it just did not make sense that


    Gilda was not a virgin anymore.


    After a while, he smiled embarrassingly and still refused to believe it. ¡°Gilda, are you kidding? How is


    that possible? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re joking. Stop ying. You¡¯re not that kind of girl.¡±


    Gilda smiled bitterly. ¡°Do you think I would lie about this?


    to you


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No! What happened? Exin to me! Were you in another rtionship that I didn¡¯t know?¡± Frederick


    asked angrily when he realized Gilda was not lying. He got emotional and frustrated too.


    At that moment, Gilda was at a loss for words. She looked at Frederick angrily and asked


    disappointedly. ¡°So is that what you think of me?¡±


    ¡°Then tell me how you lost your first time?¡± Frederick scoffed and mocked.


    His reaction had disappointed Gilda greatly.


    ¡°Please listen to ine!¡± Gilda was still willing to believe Frederick would forgive her if she exined


    everything to him. Nothing could break apart a loving couple. At least, that was what she believed in.


    ¡°Alright. Then tell me. How did you lose your first time? We have known each other since we were kids.


    I really want to know how you go behind my back and be with another man,¡± Frederick said.


    His words were sharp, like a dagger stabbing right into her heart. She endured the pain and told


    Frederick everything that happened that night.


    When she was finished, she continued, ¡°That was what happened. My dad only did it because he


    wanted to save my life. Or else I would be dead now, Frederick, I really hope you can understand what


    kind of situation it was. I didn¡¯t know about it but 1 can¡¯t me my father, can 1?¡±


    After a pause, she said, ¡°That was why I really wanted to talk to you in private. If you can ept it, we


    can go on with the wedding and no one will know about it. We can continue to live happily. If you want


    to look for a mistress, I won¡¯t mind. After all, it¡¯s normal for a gifted man like you to have more than one


    wife. But if you can¡¯t ept that I no longer a virgin, I won¡¯t me you too. I was the one who didn¡¯t


    protect my body. I failed to present the perfect me to you.¡±


    In order to protect this rtionship, Gilda belinled herself, and she even had to beg Frederick to forgive


    her. She continued to look at Frederick, hoping he could understand it was not her wish to sleep with


    another man.


    ¡°No wonder you were able to break through so many levels in one night!¡± Frederick smiled bitterly and


    felt terribly bad.

 Chapter 1687

    Chapter 1687


    Chapter 1687


    From Frederick¡¯s reaction, she could tell he was not happy and was in a bad mand. However, she did


    not know what to say anymore. It was a really tough thing to ept.


    Yet, she firmly believed Frederick and her could easily ovee this difficulty because they had been


    in love with each other for many years. She was confident that her beauty and gifted talent were better


    than many


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Moreover, Wuhtricht had told her that it would be easier for her to train because of her current


    constitution. It would take less effort for her to aplish what many needed years and hard work.


    Sooner orter, she would join the rest of the top¨Ctier fighters in her generation


    ¡°Who is that man? I want to kill him! Frederick asked angrily while clenching his fist.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either and I don¡¯t want to Imow. My dad has asked him to leave. The further the better. He


    is not going to tell anyone else about this,¡± Gilda replied.


    ¡°He¡¯s not? There is only one type of person who would not tell secrets¨Ca dead man. As long as he is


    still alive, he¡¯s going tell at some point. Besides, it¡¯s definitely a thing of pride to be able to sleep with


    you. I confirm he¡¯s going to tell someone who he thinks is tight¨Clipped¡± Frederick scoffed.


    Gilda refused to think of that anymore. She looked at him and said, ¡°I hated him too and I wished I


    could kill him. After a few days, I realized he was the one who saved me and my dad was the one who


    begged him for help. If he stands in front of me now, I don¡¯t think I can kill him.¡±


    ¡°As I thought. You are a slut! Frederick sneered after hearing that. He was really angry with Gilda and


    despised her.


    ¡°What did you say? How could you call me that?¡± Galda took two steps back and doubted her ears.


    Never would she expect Frederick to call her a slut.


    ¡°You are. Weren¡¯t you the one who told me you couldn¡¯t kill the man who took advantage of you when


    you were in danger? If you are not a slut, then who else? I don¡¯t think we should continue with the


    wedding. You are not worthy to be my wife,¡± Fredeck scoffed.


    ¡°Does it really matter to you that you¡¯re my first man? Do you know If the man didn¡¯t save me, I


    wouldn¡¯t make it to my thirties? Are you telling me you rather see me die and refuse to know I could live


    to be with you by allowing that man to save me?¡± Gilda asked.


    She shook her head continuously and looked despair. All this time, she thought Frederick could ept


    this w because he loved her. It turned out she was wrong

 Chapter 1688

    Chapter 1688


    Chapter 1688


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re right about that! Gilda, I¡¯m the strongest and most gifted person in our generation. Do you know


    how many women would die to be my wife? So why should I marry a woman who is not a virgin


    anymore? Frederick sneered.


    Frederick did not care if what he said would hurt Gilda.


    ¡°Besides, there are no secrets that time does not reveal. What would people think of me when they


    know it? I¡¯m going to be the biggestughingstock in this world. Do you still think I should marry you?¡±


    Gilda was v


    as very disappointed. ¡°No. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not going to happen. Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s not important that


    your wife is not a virgin? Aren¡¯t you the one who says it¡¯s normal to have a few rtionships before


    marriage? You said it¡¯s not going to be a problem for you!


    Frederick reacted with a sneer. ¡°Gilda, my dear, you are so naive. I¡¯m talking about the ordinary man.


    They should be happy to marry a beautiful woman as their wives. They are not in the position to be


    comining about this or that!¡±


    Then he shrugged his shoulders and said proudly, ¡°Obviously I¡¯m not them. Every woman would beg to


    be my wife because of my gifted talent. Besides, I¡¯m the sessor of the Horizon Sect. Didn¡¯t you want


    to marry because of that too? You want to feel what it is like to be part of the strongest, powerful, and


    influential people, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Gilda was baffled. ¡°Is that really what you think? Do you think of me as someone who is greedy for


    power? 1 just can¡¯t believe it. I love you so much but that is how you think of me


    Frederick went on to say, ¡°Sigh. I was really hoping we could be married. We really do make a good


    couple together, but you are not worthy to be my wife anymore. I want a wife who is beautiful, gifted,


    andplete. You¡¯re not the only one who is beautiful and gifted. So why should I settle with you?¡±


    It hurt Gilda so much that she had trouble breathing. What a surprise to know how Frederick actually


    thinks of her. She bit her lips and avoided crying


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that I lost my virginity. I didn¡¯t want that to happen too. I didn¡¯t have a choice. I would


    have been dead by now if that man didn¡¯t save me. How are you going to marry me if I¡¯m dead?


    Frederick shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t n on marrying you if your body has not recovered. I won¡¯t marry


    you now that you¡¯re not a virgin. It looks like this is how it is. We were never supposed to be together.


    I¡¯m sorry but you¡¯re not worthy to be my wife,¡±


    After that, he flew away, leaving Gilda by herself.


    G¨¹lda sat down on the chair and could not hold her tears in anymore.


    Shortly, Frederick returned to the meeting room.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Gilda?¡± Wahlricht asked as there was no sign of Gilda.


    Frederick sneered and said, ¡°Mr. Wuhlricht, I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t think Gilda is worthy to be my wife. It¡¯s


    better for us to remain as friends. We shall get going now.¡±


    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go!¡± Frederick looked at his dad and told him it was time to leave.

 Chapter 1689

    Chapter 1689


    Chapter 1689


    ¡°Mr. Wulricht, we shall be on our way. Goodbye.¡± Marcus saw the look on Frederick¡¯s face and knew


    something must have happened.


    ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Marcus!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    By now, Wahlricht goessed Gilda must have told Frederick what happened.


    Otherwise, Frederick would not have said that. He came to ask Gilda to marry him, and he had


    prepared the gift too. Nothing else would have made him change his mind except for that.


    Wuhlricht sent them off politely while feeling embarrassed. However, he despised Frederick. Gilda did


    not lose her virginity on purpose. It was done under the condition that her life was in danger. What a


    shock to see Frederick could not understand it.


    It just proved that he did not love Gilida as much as he imed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Gilda,¡± Severin said as he was afraid Gilda would do something bad to herself.


    Wuhlrict nodded and sighed heavily.


    The Second Elder was stunned and did not know what just happened.


    The Third Elder was dumbstruck too. ¡°What happened? Why did Frederick change his mind all of a


    sudden? Why would he say Galda is not worthy to be his wife? She¡¯s a beautiful, young, and gifted


    youngdy. I mean, Gilda could possibly have another breakthrough and surpass him in one night.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, He is an arrogant pig for hurting Galda!¡± a protector said angrily.


    Wuhlricht did not know how to exin it to the elders and the protectors. ¡°Maybe they think we¡¯re trying


    to lean on them. Never mind. Gilda is a wonderful girl. Surely, she would meet someone much better


    than Frederick. This ends here.¡±


    Meanwhile, Severin had flown around in search of Gilda. Then he located her and went to her. He saw


    Gilda looking so sad, with her eyes swollen after crying. His feelings were mixed. He was the one who


    saved Gilda by sleeping with her. It was totally understandable if Gilda wanted to kill him now if she


    knew that he was the guy. It was because of him that Frederick broke up with her.


    For some reason, he was actually d it happened. At least he had the chance to make it up to Gilda


    and took responsibility for taking away her first.


    The fact that Frederick could not ept it just meant he did not love Gilda at all. Otherwise, he would


    not me Galda.


    ¡°Severin? Why are you here?¡±


    Gilda pretended to be strong and stood up when she saw Severin. She tried hard to force a smile on


    her face, but her voice was actually trembling.


    ¡°Hey, Frederick flew back and told everyone that you¡¯re not worthy to be his wife. Then he and the


    others just left. I did not know what happened, but if you feel like crying, don¡¯t hold it back. That will


    make you feel better, and you can use that to say goodbye to the past,¡± Severin said.

 Chapter 1690

    Chapter 1690


    Chapter 1690


    Gilda could not hold back anymore. She dashed into Severin¡¯s arms and started crying.


    ¡°Why? Why does he mind it so much? Why is it that he would rather see me die? Is it really that


    important for guys to be the first man to sleep with the girl?¡± Gilda sobbed andined.


    Severin stood there extended his hands out wishing to hug her back. However, he stopped hallway. At


    least, he did not have the right to hug her now.


    Severin smiled bitterly and consoled, ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s not your problem, and don¡¯t me yourself. He


    doesn¡¯t love you as much as he said. Don¡¯t worry. You are a good girl. You¡¯re going to find a man who


    loves you and is willing to protect you with his life.


    Those words managed to give somefort to Gilda. Only then did she realize she was hugging


    Severin. Her face turned red. She quickly backed off a few steps and wiped away her tears.


    ¡°How are you now? Do you feel better after crying it out? Severin asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, I feel better now.¡± Galda nodded and asked, ¡°Do you really think there is a man who would not


    care that I¡¯m not a virgin anymore and marry me?


    Severin smiled. ¡°Of course. You¡¯re so beautiful. I¡¯m sure not everyone is concerned about that.¡±


    Gilda smiled bitterly. ¡°I was stupid to think our rtionship is strong enough to withstand it. I thought he


    would understand it was not my intention for this to happen. My life was in danger at that time. I guess I


    was the only one who thought so.¡±


    All of a sudden, she looked overwhelmed with sadness again. ¡°But I just can¡¯t take it. Why? I love him


    so much. Why does it have to end this way? I feel like God is ying with me. He doesn¡¯t want to see


    me and Frederick be together!¡±


    To be honest, Severin admired how loyal Gilda was and how deep her love for Frederick was


    ¡°Think about it. It could be a good thing. At least, you know what kind of person Frederick is now. You


    can also tell how much he really loves you. Would he have done this to you if he really loved you? He


    has totally disregarded your feelings by leaving the things they were.¡±


    Gilda smiled bitterly. ¡°At least he didn¡¯t tell the elders that I¡¯m not a virgin anymore, right?


    Severin nodded. ¡°He didn¡¯t, but I think words are going to get out soon


    It hurt Gilda thinking about it.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, so what happened? Did you have a boyfriend before?¡±


    In order not to expose himself, he had to pretend that he did not know how Gilda lost her virginity.


    Gilda answered, ¡°I can tell you but you have to promise me you can¡¯t tell anyone else.¡±


    Severin raised his hand and swore, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

 Chapter 1691

    Chapter 1691


    Chapter 1691


    The serious look Severin had on his face assured Gilda. She nodded and went on to tell Severin what


    happened.


    ¡°I have a special constitution. It¡¯s very rare¡­¡±


    Shortly, she felt so much better after telling the truth.


    Severin nodded. ¡°If I were your dad, I would do the same thing too. I don¡¯t believe a father would bear


    to see his daughter die when he knows there is a way to save her.¡±


    Gilda nodded. ¡°Yes. I was angry at him too. He didn¡¯t inform me before he made the decision. But I


    came to terms with it and understood why he did it. If he had asked me, I would never have agreed at


    that time. I just didn¡¯t think Frederick would mind


    it so much.¡±


    Severin consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s going to regret it in the future. Now you must treasure your life


    and live. At least surpass him in terms of attainment and let him know what a stupid choice to break up


    with you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Severin. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to do anything stupid. You¡¯re right. I need to make full


    use of my life. I finally know his true feelings for me. Maybe it¡¯s a good thing. At least be sorry rather


    than regretting itter.¡± Gilda smiled.


    All of a sudden, she realized she was feeling much better after talking to Severin.


    Severin stroked his nose and joked, ¡°If no one wants to marry you in the future, I¡¯ll marry you. I¡¯ll make


    sure I care for you and love you.¡±


    Before Gilda processed what she heard, Severin flew away quickly. She was stunned as she watched


    Severin disappear.


    Was that a love confession?


    ¡°Gosh¡­¡± Gilda smiled but did not know how to react. Despite that, she felt touched and better.


    Meanwhile, Frederick, Marcus, and the elders were already far from Skyblue Sect. Finally, Marcus


    could not stand it anymore.


    ¡°Frederick, what happened? What did Gilda say to you?¡±


    ¡°I think Gilda is very gifted, considering how she managed to level up so quickly over a night. It just


    says that she is a genius too. She is very beautiful too. So what happened to make you change your


    mind?


    An elder was feeling perplexed. They had already discussed and decided on the way to Skyblue Sect,


    so they did not understand why Frederick changed his mind.


    ¡°Gilda¡¯s health was an issue before and there¡¯s nothing wrong if we cancel the engagement because of


    that. She¡¯s recovered now. Why can¡¯t you ept her?¡± asked a middle¨Caged woman


    Frederick sneered ¡°Why would I want to marry a woman who is not a virgin?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 1692

    Chapter 1692


    Chapter 1692


    ¡°Are you serious? Gilda is not a virgin anymore?¡± Marcus was very furious when he heard that. He said


    with his gritted teeth, How dare she go behind your back to be with another man when she was


    engaged with you? Is she trying to humiliate us on purpose? Frederick, we can¡¯t leave just like this. We


    need to go back and kill her. This is outrageous!¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Great Elder said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong if she wants to look for another man if she is not engaged


    to you, but she did it while knowing you two were going to marry in the future. Damn her! Even if we


    don¡¯t destroy the Skyblue Sect, we should kill her at least!¡±


    ¡°If this gets out, it is going to tarnish the sect¡¯s reputation and Frederick¡¯s reputation too!¡± another elder


    said with gritted


    teeth.


    Surely, they would not allow this to happen to their sect.


    ¡°Mr. Marcus, let¡¯s head back and ask them to hand over Gilda. If they refuse, then it gives us a reason


    to destroy them. We shouldn¡¯t let them think they could get away after bullying us!¡± the middle¨Caged


    woman said angrily.


    However, Frederick shook his head and opposed all the suggestions. ¡°Forget about it. It¡¯s not really


    Gilda or Mr. Wuhlricht¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°What? How could you say it¡¯s not their fault when she betrayed you by sleeping with another man?


    Son, I know you love Gilda. But how could you tolerate it after what she did to you? No man could


    endure this pain.¡± Marcus was dumbstruck.


    Frederick replied, ¡°Dad, do you know how Gilda managed to be a level four royal saint so quickly?


    That¡¯s because she has a rare constitution. It¡¯s the legendary


    He told everyone what Galda told him. Everyone fell into deep silence after hearing everything. Gilda


    did not betray Frederick by choice. She was forced to because of her constitution, or she would end up


    dead. Furthermore, it happened when she was


    unconscious


    ¡°Frederick, you did the right thing. Gilda is not worthy to be your wife anymore,¡± Marcus said after


    giving it a thought. He then looked at Frederick seriously and said, ¡°You¡¯re also right. We shouldn¡¯t


    me Gilda or Wuhlricht for this. They did not have a choice. If we destroy their sect because of this, it


    would not make sense. People will think we are too demanding and


    step out of line.¡±


    Frederick nodded. ¡°I know that¡¯s why I told all of you to leave. There¡¯s nothing for me to be upset about.


    Anyway, I was never going to marry her if she still had a problem with her health. I just didn¡¯t expect


    she needed that to cure her body.¡±


    He balled up his hand and said, ¡°But I¡¯m really unhappy that Mr. Wahlricht let the man who took away


    Gilda¡¯s virginity go. I¡¯m sure there is more than one person with a Sun¨CHeart Constitution. Those


    people are also geniuses. They better don¡¯t let me see them or I¡¯m going to kill every single one of


    them when I see them!¡±

 Chapter 1693

    Chapter 1693


    Chapter 1693


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there are only a handful of people with that constitution. If Wuhlricht refused to say who the


    man is, we can only kill anyone with that constitution. One day, we¡¯re going to find him and kill him,¡±


    Marcus nodded and said angrily.


    To be honest, he wished Gilda died rather than letting the man sleep with her.


    Frederick answered with a sneer, ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill Gilda or do anything to Skyblue Sect because I


    loved her before However, this doesn¡¯t end here¡±


    Marcus frowned and asked, ¡°What do you have in mind? No matter what you¡¯re nning to do, I will


    support you


    ¡°I want to tell the whole world how Gilda hecame a level four royal saint overnight. I want to destroy her


    reputation and let her be aughingstock. I¡¯m going to tell the whole world that I was the one who


    dumped her!¡± Frederick revealed his n.


    Marcos responded with a nod. ¡°No problem. We can tell the disciples and have them spread the news.


    Soon, the others will know Gilda is no longer a virgin because she had slept with a man she did not


    know.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go back¡± Frederick exhaled deeply and continued to fly back to the sect


    Meanwhile, Wullricht went to look for Gilda. He was worried Severin was unable tofort Gilda, so he


    thought he should


    take a look himsell


    ¡°Gilda, are you: alright?¡± he asked when he found Gilda.


    Gilda saw Wahlricht and smiled at him. ¡°Dad don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s better this way. At least I don¡¯t


    feel as stressed as


    before.¡±


    Wullricht furrowed his brow. ¡°Is it?¡°¡±


    Gildanodded ¡°Yes. I had been worried so much about it, and I didn¡¯t know how to tell it to Frederick. I


    kept on thinking if he was willing to forgive me and ept me after knowing I was not a virgin anytnure.


    I was confident that he would, but deep down, I was still scared.¡±


    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Now that is over, I got the answer and I don¡¯t have to stay up all


    night thinking about it anymore.¡±


    How relieved Wahlricht was after hearing that. I¡¯m d that youe to that conclusion Frederick


    doesn¡¯t deserve your love. If he can¡¯t forgive you on this small matter, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to treat


    you well in the marriage. I¡¯m actually d that you didn¡¯t marry him.¡±


    That was a surprise Gilda Inoked at Wulricht while feeling stunned. ¡°Is that real? I thought you have


    always liked him because he¡¯s the strongest in my generation. Why do you say that instead?¡±


    Wuhlricht had ced his hands behind him and smiled. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I thought before. I thought you


    were going to live happily after you married him since he loved you a lot. But I realized he doesn¡¯t love


    you as he said. You¡¯re looking for husband, not a bodyguard. They are not going to tres ..


    and they might even think you should be grateful to them Instead. That¡¯s not the life i at for you¡±


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re right. He thought I was with him for ins talents. He even sabd many things that hurt me.


    I¡¯m so angry! He even said girls would line up for him. I was really shocked to low he¡¯s that kind of


    person!¡±

 Chapter 1694

    Chapter 1694


    Chapter 1694


    Gilda startedining, ¡°It¡¯s totally a good thing for me now that I know what kind of person he really


    is¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Wuhlricht balled up his hand and said angrily, ¡°How could that jerk call you that? Yes, Skyblur Sect is


    not as strong and powerful as Horizon Sect, but at least we are also a first¨Ctier sect. I have no idea


    that¡¯s how they see us! What a jerk!*


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s in the past now. I will train hard and tell him that he¡¯s not the strongest and most


    gifted! He has nothing to be proud of anymore! Gilda said with her gritted teeth and looked determined.


    Wahlricht nodded and was prood of Gilda ¡°I¡¯m really d you can pull yourself up from this.¡±


    Gilda smiled. ¡°Well, it¡¯s all because of Severin He talked with me for a long time and helped me to think


    it through. He made me understand a lot of things¡±


    After hearing that, Wahlricht liked Severin even more, and a thought sprung into his mind. It would be


    perfect if Severin and Gilda could be together. ¡°Severin is very gifted as well. Although his attainment is


    slightly low for now, I believe he¡¯s going to catch up very quickly. Don¡¯t forget that he is a fourth¨Cgrade


    medium¨Crank akhemist now. Not everyone could achieve that. He could totally catch up with you very


    quickly once he became a fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist or fifth¨Cgrade alchemist.¡± ¡°Haha. I think


    that¡¯s quite hard. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to wait for him and let him catch up with me.¡± Gilda chuckled


    She continued, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about me. You should be happy that I¡¯m recovered and I can live a


    normal life. I will make full use of my life and train hard from now on


    W¨¹hlricht nodded while feeling very satisfied. ¡°I¡¯m really d to hear that. Do your best. I just want you


    to be happy.¡±


    Meanwhile, Severin had returned to his house. She was waiting for him to know why he was being


    called


    ¡®Severin, why did they ask you to go over? Did they need to discuss anything important?¡±


    Severin smiled and answered, ¡°I could tell you girls but you have to promise me you are not going to


    tell other people.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise!¡± She raised her hand.


    ¡°So what is it? We¡¯re not going to tell anybody else, She looked at Severin and was curious about


    what Severin wanted to tell them.

 Chapter 1695

    Chapter 1695


    Chapter 1695


    After taking some time to think of it, Severin decided to tell Diane, She, and softa about what just


    happened. However, he was too embarassed to tell them that Wuhirici had asked for his help to save


    Gilda, so that remained a secret between him


    and Wuhlricht.


    ¡°Gosh. So that¡¯s how Gilda¡¯s body recovered.¡± She was shocked to hear it.


    Sofia said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter wrong with Frederick? I mean just look how fabulous and beautiful Gilda


    is and she loves him so much. It was Gilda¡¯s fault for losing her first night to someone else. How


    could he me her and deny her love to him?¡±


    Diane, the logical thinker, said, ¡°I actually think it¡¯s good for Galda. At least, now she knew Frederick


    didn¡¯t love her like she thought. If she married him, her marriage would not be good either.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Exactly! Does it really matter much if he was the one who took Gilda¡¯s first night? What a bastard. I¡¯d


    p him if I were there! ¡°She said angrily while feeling sorry for Gilda.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that! His father is the Sect Leader of the Horizon Sect. It will only cause trouble to the sect,¡±


    Sofia reminded after


    getting a shock


    She covered her mouth and chockled. ¡°Haha. I was just saying. Certainly, I¡¯m not going to do that.


    Besides, there is a big gap between our attainment. It¡¯s going to be hard to get close to him.¡±


    ¡°So you girls should train harder. At least, improve more before we enter the secret realm ¡°Severin


    smiled.


    She smiled back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We just had a breakthrough. We¡¯re resting now so we can let our


    body adapt to the new power. It¡¯s important that we don¡¯t rush through it. What about you? Did you


    make any improvements? You¡¯re our leader. We¡¯re counting on you to lead us when we¡¯re in the secret


    realm.¡±


    ¡°So far so good. I¡¯m now a level eight mid¨Cstage saint now. I¡¯ll be spending more time on alchemy for


    now. Then, once my level is stable. I¡¯ll try to be a level nine saint before we enter the Paradise


    Secret Bealm. At least I could make sure I can. protect all of you when we¡¯re in there¡±


    ¡°Okay. But remember that you have to stop when you reach level nine saint because once you be


    a royal saint, you¡¯re not allowed to enter the secret realm. We¡¯re counting on you so don¡¯t forget it,


    Diane reminded with a smile.


    Severin replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I remember that. So I think I should do more alchemy these few days and


    only trainter.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Then go busy with your alchemy. We have to continue with our training too,¡± She said.


    All of a sudden, Severin giggled evilly, ¡°Hehe. If any of you are free at night, feel free to disturb me. I


    will wee all of you with open arms.


    The girls knew exactly what Severin was taliong about and responded by rolling their eyes at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have no ns to disturb you!¡± She chuckled.


    ¡°No. You want to!¡± Severin smiled and said chericly.


    Diane and Sofiaughed.


    ¡°Want what?¡±


    Suddenly, Selene walked out of her room


    ¡°Nothing!

 Chapter 1696

    Chapter 1696


    Chapter 1696


    She mustered an award chuckle.


    Diane scrutinized Selene¡¯s attainment and eximed in joy. ¡°Did you just make a breakthrough to level


    six warrior king? Th is fantastic! You¡¯ve made so much progress!¡±


    Selene giggled. ¡°My attainment level was at a very stable stage, so it¡¯s only natural that I¡¯d make a


    breakthrough.¡±


    Selene then continued, ¡°Can i go y with Aunt Elsa?¡±


    Selene bonded well with Elsa, and Elsa frequently spent her free time with Selene. As a result, Selene


    would always seek Elsa¡¯spany as well when she had time to spare.


    Diane nodded and agreed. ¡°Of course, but make sure you return before it gets dark.¡±


    ince Elsa¡¯s


    ¡°Thanks! I promise I won¡¯t stay toote,¡± Selene smiled before flying off. She did not need to go too far


    though, since ce was rtively close by,


    ¡°Hello, Selene?¡±


    What have you been up to these past two days? We haven¡¯t seen you around.¡±


    Those who lived in that area were female alchemists. They happily approached Selene to chat with her


    as soon as they saw that she had arrived


    Selene had be a cherished figure to all those female disciples. They dated on her a lot and were


    very protective of her.


    Selene responded innocently, ¡°I¡¯ve trained in seclusion these past couple of days, and I managed to


    break through to level six warrior king! Hehe. Doesn¡¯t that make me a proper registered disciple now?¡±


    She had barely met the requirements as a registered disciple because of her level five warrior king


    attainment. As a result, she was very concerned about her status within the sect. Having secured a


    breakthrough to level six warrior king, her attainment was higher than the bare minimum and she felt


    very proud as a result.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Such amazing talent! It didn¡¯t take long for you to be a level six warrior king!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Her parents are just as talented too, so you would expect her to inherit their talent. She¡¯s super


    lucky to be born into a family to a father who is a fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! She¡¯ll neverck pills to support her cultivation ¡±


    Those female alchemists were full of admiration and praise for Selene.


    Elsa heard the lively chatter from outside and could not hide her joy when she saw Selene. ¡°Selene!


    You¡¯re out of seclusion now! Let me guess¡­ you¡¯ve made a breakthrough again, haven¡¯t you?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Aunt Elsa! I¡¯m now a level six warrior king! I¡¯m going to work my butt off to be a


    warrior emperor as soon as possible!¡± Selene dered with a bright smile.


    Elsaughed heartily and embraced the little girl. ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t need to be ton hasty. You¡¯re still


    young, so there¡¯s plenty of time alwad of you. It¡¯s good to have slow and steady progress. I have some


    free time now, so how about we take a walk in the town at the foot of the mountain?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Selene answered in delight, anticipating yet another culinary adventure.


    Meanwhile, Severin returned to his mom and retrieved the spiritual herbs to resume als pill¨Cmaking.


    The herbs were crafted Into fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank and fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pills with his


    incredibly deft abilities.

 Chapter 1697

    Chapter 1697


    Chapter 1697


    In the blink of an eye, eight days had passed. Severin then went to see the great elder, the second


    elder, and other senior members of the sect. He found the elders having a friendly game of chess in a


    small pavilion.


    Upon noticing Severin¡¯s presence, the great elder¨CFelipe¨Cchuckled and said, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s been a while


    since we¡¯ve seen you. What brings you out for a stroll today?¡±


    The second elder, Samuel, greeted Severin with a warm smile. ¡°Pleased to see you again after so


    long.¡±


    Severin then exined, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been busy refining pills, and these are the fruits of my recentbors.


    I¡¯ve saved a couple for myself, so I¡¯d like to hand over the majority to you for you to distribute as you


    see fit.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, several porcin bottles appeared on the table. Felipe expressed his


    gratitude and said, ¡°Thank you. You are very efficient!¡±


    Severin then stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two to your chess game. 1 should go and fetch some


    more spiritual herbs.¡±


    Once he made his way to the pavilion where all the herbs were stored, Samael expressed his shock.


    ¡°More spiritual herbs? How many pills is he going to produce?¡±


    Felipe was just as confused, so he took one of the porcin bottles and opened it. The contents


    elicited a gasp from him. ¡°How on earth?! This bottle is filled to the brim with fourth¨Cgrade medium¨C


    rank pills!¡±


    Sambel opened another bottle and inhaled sharply. ¡°Unbelievable! This one¡¯s full too! My word, the


    sum of all these pills must be at least two thousand! I never would have thought that he would hand


    such arge quantity to us all at once.¡±


    Felipe thenughed heartily and said, ¡°What a remarkable young man. Our disciples have been in dire


    need of pills, and the demand far outstrips the supply in recent times. This quantity will allow many of


    our disciples to have ess to these pills!


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°What are we waiting for then? Samuel was overwhelmed with excitement. ¡°Let¡¯s start distributing them


    right away! We¡¯ll pause our game of chess here. Severin truly is an invaluable asset to our sect. He¡¯s


    the only person who can provide a considerable supply of fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pills in such a


    short time! Our disciples¡® overall progress will increase tremendously with all these pills!¡±


    The two of them immediately sent word to the eager disciples.

 Chapter 1698

    Chapter 1698


    Chapter 1698


    ¡°What?! Was my name among the disciples who were supposed to receive a pill? Are you sure they


    mentioned me?¡± An elite disciple eximed in disbelief. He was a level five saint, and it had been ages


    since hest received a pill. Thest pill he got was a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank pill, which was not very


    effective at his current level unless he was given a substantial number.


    However, obtaining such lower¨Cgrade pills was a challenge in itself. Fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank pills were


    typically reserved for disciples who were level one and level two saints. They were able to utilize such


    pills better because they could get the most out of the effects.


    Over the years, a dearth of fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pills had caused many disciples to remain


    saints at levels four, five, and six. It was always a protracted endeavor to make breakthroughs without


    ess to suitable pills, and those disciples had to endure slow progress.


    The disciple¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Haha, Elder Severin must have provided some pills to the Great Elder. The


    only question now is whether they are fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pills.¡±


    The female disciple who had delivered this news smiled at him. ¡°You might be in for a treat then. Word


    is that you¡¯re being summoned to receive a fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pill. You should hurry up and


    get going! This is an opportunity all of us wish we had. I still need to inform my other seniors about this,


    so goodbye for now!¡± she said before turning to leave.


    The man¡¯s eyes filled with excitement when he heard that. ¡°Am I really going to get a fourth¨Cgrade


    medium¨Crank pill? That might just allow me to reach level six saint! I¡¯ve been looking forward to this for


    a long time! I remember being a little behind on the waiting list, so I¡¯m lucky they decided to choose me!


    He immediately took flight and headed to the meeting point to collect the pills. Before he arrived, a


    nagging suspicion soon began to surface. He recalled having inquired with Felipe not long ago and was


    told that he had to continue waiting because there were 300 people ahead of him. It was even more


    puzzling that he would receive a fourth¨Cgrade inedium¨Crank pill and not a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank one.


    Did the great elder use his influence to let me get the pill first?¡± The disciple¡¯s face lit up at the thought


    of that and felt incredibly grateful to be chosen.


    s, he was left utterly bbergasted when he reached the meeting point. Felipe and Samoel were


    both distributing pills to a long queue. Each line contained around two hundred disciples, and still more


    were flying in from all directions.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    A female disciple approached him. ¡°Good to see you here, Thierry! You should be getting fourth¨Cgrade


    medium¨Crank pills, so queue up at our great elder¡¯s line. Those who want to receive the fourth¨Cgrade


    low¨Crank pills should queue in the second elder¡¯s line.¡±


    Thierry was bewildered and seemed to want some more confirmation. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    The female disciple retorted, ¡°of course! These instructions were given out by the elders, so it must be


    true! Now, go ahead and join the line.¡±


    She rolled her eyes and then moved on to organize the other disciples in line. Thierry obediently joined


    the queue, but he could not resist asking another fellow disciple, ¡°You¡¯re here too! Are you sure we¡¯re


    supposed to be getting a fourth¨Cgrade lowe -Tank pill? Will there still be any left when it finallyes to


    us? Even if Elder Severin has given some of the pills he made, he probably didn¡¯t make that many


    right? How can we expect to get any if there are only a dozen or so pills?¡±


    However, the disciple said to Thierry with a grin, ¡°Who told you there were only a dozen pills? I heard


    that Elder Severin crafted over two thousand fourth¨Cgrade pills. There are over a thousand fourth¨C


    grade low¨Crank and another thousand fourth- grade medium¨Crank pills, so rx! You and I will get our


    share.¡±

 Chapter 1699

    Chapter 1699


    Chapter 1699


    ¡°More than two thousand? I¡¯m not hearing it wrongly, am I?¡± Thierry gasped in disbelief. That someone


    had produced a remarkable quantity of fourth grade pills that included over a thousand each of low¨C


    rank and medium¨Crank pills was undoubtedly an unprecedented feat within the sect¡¯s history.


    ¡°Haha, you heard it right. Look at our fellow peers that are ahead of us in the line. They¡¯ve all received


    the pills! Our elders have advised those who have been given a pill to train diligently and achieve our


    respective breakthroughs. We must also do our best to keep our lips sealed about the presence of a


    fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crack alchemist in our sect. We wouldn¡¯t want to stir up jealousy from the other


    sects,¡± the cisciple exined to Thierry before adding, ¡°Ekler Severin¡¯s prowess is out of this world. Our


    sect will grow stronger and stronger with him around!¡±


    ¡°But hasn¡¯t he joined us about ten or so days ago? How is it even possible? The speed at which he


    refines pills is downright frightening! His dedication is unwavering too. I doubt he gets any sleep at


    night,¡± Thierry remarked in awe. Severin had swiftly earned the respect and admiration of many elite


    disciples after they found out that their new elder had prepared so many pills for them.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    In the meantime, Larry, Mick, and the other farmer hall masters gave it their all to make a breakthrough.


    In just one month, Nancy and her simr¨Cleveledpanions had reached level one saint. Luke and


    Rachel, who were already higher in attainmentpared to most of them, had achieved the status of


    level three saints. On the other hand, Grace and Zoheb were already level two saints. The slightly


    lower¨Cleveled Fions had since be a level right warrior emperor, and Shirleenthe lowest starting


    attainment of the twelve¨Chad raised her attainment by a significant margin to level seven warrior


    emperor.


    Of Severin¡¯s wives, She had be a level seven warrior emperor; Diare, a level eight warrior


    emperor; and Sofia, a level four saint. Sofia¡¯s leap was the most remarkable because she was initially a


    level ene saint. Their rapid progress evoked envy among their fellow disciples.


    Selene¡¯s advancement was more astonishing than everyone else¨Cshe had reached the attainment of a


    level nine warrior king. should she continue her momenturn of making such rapid breakthroughs, she


    could be poised to be the youngest¨Cever


    On the other hand, leapt from level seven warrior emperor to level two saint. Her progress cemented


    her as one of the strongest saints in the sect


    By contrast, Severin¡¯s attainment level remained rtively stagnant, only making progress from mid- to


    peak¨Cstage level eight saint. Nheless, his outstanding contributions to the sect through the


    production of so many pills brought great joy to its senior members Wallricht and the elders were


    particrly delighted to hear that.


    All of a sudden, however, Gilda sought out Severin and came to meet him.


    ¡°Miss Gilda! What brings you here today?¡± Severin inquired with a smile and was happy to see her.


    Gilda replied, ¡°Nothing much. I just wanted to drop by and check in on our sect¡¯s beloved her.¡±


    Severin chuckled. ¡°You tter me! I¡¯ve only been here a short while, so it¡¯s not fair to call me a hero.


    The other elders might take offense if they hear that.¡±

 Chapter 1700

    Chapter 1700


    Chapter 1700


    Gilda, however, smiled and remarked, ¡°But you are a hero. You¡¯ve produced so many pills for the sect.


    Even the three fourth- grade low¨Crank alchemists were inspired by your diligent efforts. They came to


    realize that they should work harder on producing mere pills, and I think this littlepetition is doing


    wonders¡±


    ¡°By the way, where are Diane and the others?¡± Gilda asked curiously when she noticed that none of


    Severin¡¯s wives hade out to meet them.


    Severin smiled and replied, ¡°They are all busy training. Their attainments have be more stable,


    and they¡¯re eager to improve even more. They¡¯re motivated to grow stronger because of the


    opportunity to enter the Paradise Secret Realm. All of them are curious to know what it¡¯s like inside, so


    they re eager to journey into the realm with me.¡±


    Gilda then suggested, ¡°Would you like to take a short break and take a walk with me?¡±


    Severin was taken aback for a moment. After all, Gilda was known for her aloof demeanor as the sect¡¯s


    most beautiful woman. Due to her previous engagement with Frederick, she led a rather secluded lite


    and often spent her time ying the na alone. She refrained from interacting with the male disciples,


    let alone going on walks with them, so Severin felt ttered when she extended the invitation to him.


    Severin had been carrying a sense of guilt with him ever since that night because he felt responsible


    for taking Gilda¡¯s first timme. He wanted to make amends, but he had been so busy with producing pills


    that he was unable to find an appropriate opportunity to approach her. Gilda¡¯s invitation to walk with her


    was a positive sign that she did not hold any antimosity. toward him, and might even hint that she was


    comfortable with him.


    Severin smiled and agreed. ¡°I¡¯d like that. Today¡¯s weather is perfect for a stroll.¡±


    Gilda nodded and they set off along a stone path together.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, Severin hesitated. ¡°There have been a lot of rumors about you recently. I¡¯m not sure


    whether you¡¯re aware of them, but I hope you won¡¯t take anything to heart.¡±


    Gildaughed. ¡°I¡¯ve heard them all. Some say I¡¯m a bed woman, others say that I¡¯m not a loyal person.


    People say lots of stuff


    about me.¡±


    Severin¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He had initially thought that Gilda might be unaware of the gossip


    surrounding her because she rarely ventured outside. Unfortunately, his assumptions proved wrong.


    He gazed at her and asked in surprise, Aren¡¯t you bothered by it?¡±


    Gilda replied with a wry smile, ¡°Will it make any difference if I am? Besides, people will forget about all


    this as time goes on Everyone¡¯s only talking about this because it just happened recently¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°A lot of people say that Frederick isn¡¯t a good person. They feel that he ces too


    much undue importance on a woman¡¯s first time. Plenty of people sympathize with you and are quite


    supportive of you.¡±


    Gilda had a bitter sunile. ¡°That may be, but I can¡¯t deny that this entire episode was an


    embarrassment.¡±

 Chapter 1701

    Chapter 1701


    Chapter 1701


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Severin looked at Gilda and struggled to find the right words, After contemting for a moment, le sakl,


    ¡°You¡¯re right. As long as you don¡¯t take it to heart, these rumors will soon pass. People tend to be


    drawn to thetest gossip, but they¡¯ll eventually move on to the next new thing.¡±


    Gilda nodded in agreement. ¡°I know that nothing¡¯s going to change even if i get angry over it. I have


    reason to suspect that the Horizon Sect¡¯s members are behind this. There¡¯s a high chance that they¡¯re


    spreading it to tarnish my reputation.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°In a way, that¡¯s a


    good thing. It¡¯s further proof that Frederick isn¡¯t a good person. I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t marry him. My life might


    have been ruined if I had.¡±


    Severin felt a slight tremor hearing this, Gilda was indeed a virtuous wom with strong principles. After


    contemting for a moment, he took a courageous step and gently held Gilda¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re an


    amazing woman, Miss Gilda. Perhaps you can consider dating me if you¡¯re okay with that idea? I vow


    to treat you well


    ¡°W¨Cw¨Cwhat are you saying? Gilda was taken aback. Her face turned bashfully red as she withdrew her


    hand immediately. Her heart was pounding wildly, and she never expected Severin to confess his love


    to her in such a direct manner.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Gilda. I hope you¡¯ll think it over. You don¡¯t need to give me an immediate answer. I¡¯d just


    like the chance to try and win your heart,¡± Severin said earnestly.


    ¡°I understand what you mean. I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Gilda responded, nodding. She then turned and flew


    away


    She had been caughtpletely off guard by how fast her heartbeat was when Severin held her hand.


    She even began to question whether she was beginning to have feelings for him. Severin¡¯s outstanding


    qualities were clear for all to see. His ability as an alchemist had made him a highly sought¨Cafter


    potential partner for many female disciples.


    Severin smiled as he watched her leave hastily. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to confess my feelings eventually,


    so I might as well do it a little earlier. I wouldn¡¯t want someone else confessing to her in the time that


    I¡¯m inside the Paradise Secret Realm. She would no longer be interested in me anymore if someone


    else was ahead of me.¡±


    Gilda rushed back to her residence with reddened cheeks. As she emerged from her house, Wuhlricht


    noticed her blushing face and cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Why is your face so red?¡±


    ¡°Is it? You must be seeing things,¡± Gilda stammered as she ced her hands on her slightly warm


    cheeks.


    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you say you were going to meet Severin? Why are you back so soon?¡± Wuhlricht


    casually slipped in a question

 Chapter 1702

    Chapter 1702


    Chapter 1702


    Gilda hastily replied, ¡°He¡¯s busy making pills. I didn¡¯t want to disturb him, so we just had a brief


    conversation before I left him to do his work.¡± She then immediately entered the house.


    Wuhlricht walked out of the door and muttered to himself, ¡°What is going on with Severin? He¡¯s


    completely clueless! My daughter is very beautiful, and she even took the initiative to drop by and see


    him. Isn¡¯t that a very good opportunity for them to grow closer? He¡¯s been crafting pills for days on end


    now. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to take half a day off to spend time with my daughter, right?


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Wuhiricht¡¯s thoughts then took a different turn as he suddenly realized, ¡°Is it possible that Severin


    doesn¡¯t like Gilda? That doesn¡¯t make any sense though Why did he promise me that he¡¯d take good


    care of her if he didn¡¯t like her? Does he feel a sense of obligation simply out of guilt?¡±


    After contemting for a while, Wahlricht decided to confront Severin about it. He arrived at Severin¡¯s


    residence just as Severin was back in his yard.


    ¡°Uncle¨Cmaster! What brings you here?¡± Severin asked, feeling slightly anxious that Wuhlricht had


    arrived just moments after Gilda left. Wuhlricht could not havee over that quickly unless Gilda had


    told him something.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside,¡± Wuhlricht said, wearing a serious expression.


    Once they were behind closed doors, Wuhlricht got straight to the point. ¡°I have a question for you,


    Severin


    ¡°Please ask away,¡± Severin replied.


    ¡°I want to know if your promise about taking good care of my daughter is genuine. She¡¯s no longer


    engaged, so I¡¯m genuinely hoping that you two will end up together.¡±


    Wuhlricht continued, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to put pressure on you though, so let¡¯s get that straight. You only


    agreed to help her because I begged you to and put you in a tight spot. I want you to be with her out of


    genuine love and concern, not just because you regret what happened. You understand what I mean,


    don¡¯t you? You must show genuine concern for her before you can attempt to win her heart.¡±


    Severin was a little startled initially. He wondered if Gilda had already told Wuhlricht about Severin¡¯s


    confession so quickly. He looked at Wuhlricht and replied earnestly, ¡°You have nothing to worry about.


    I¡¯ve given this a lot of thought, and while I did. feel a sense of responsibility toward her, I¡¯vee to


    realize that she¡¯s a very good woman as I¡¯m getting to know her better. Gilda deserves to be loved.


    She¡¯s strong in her convictions about love and justice, and she¡¯s filial and sensible too. If she returns


    my feelings, I¡¯ll cherish her out of gemine love for her.¡±


    Wuhlricht was content with Severin¡¯s response. ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that. Since you have genuine


    feelings for her, you should take the initiative to spend more time with her when you have the chance.


    Go for walks with her. Don¡¯t spend all your time making pills. You¡¯ve already crafted a lot of pills for the


    sect, and we¡¯re no longer in as short supply as we were before.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. I can see that she¡¯sfortable around me, so I¡¯m confident


    that I¡¯ll stand a good chance as long as I put in the effort.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring.¡± Wuhlricht said, reaching for the door. ¡°I¡¯d have nothing to worry about anymore if


    you two are together. I think you¡¯re far better than Frederick anyway. Hepletely burned bridges


    with her, disregarded their prior rtionship, and ruined my daughter¡¯s reputation. That was already


    bad enough, and he made things worse when he allowed people within the sect to spread nderous


    rumors about her. If our sect had been as strong as theirs, I would have already confronted him and


    taken him to task.¡±

 Chapter 1703

    Chapter 1703


    Chapter 1703


    In response, Severin smiled and said, ¡°Narrow¨Cminded people like her won¡¯t go far in the future.¡±


    ¡°Well then, I shall excuse myself now.¡± Wahlricht nodded and quickly departed.


    Severin did not expect his three wives to show up just moments after Wahlricht left.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you three supposed to be training?¡± Severin asked in surprise. He could not help but feel as


    though they had nned toe in at that moment.


    She smiled and exined, ¡°We were done for the day, and we were just about to chat with each


    other in the next room when we heard the sect leader paying you a visit. We were curious, so we


    couldn¡¯t help ourselves from listening in on the


    conversation.¡±


    Severin was speechless for a moment and his expression soured a little. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little


    rude to be eavesdropping on our conversation?


    ¡°Well, we couldn¡¯t help it! And you two were being pretty loud. We would¡¯ve overheard you even if we


    didn¡¯t want to,¡± Sofia


    said.


    Diane then added, ¡°We didn¡¯t expect the conversation to revolve around marrying Gilda. We didn¡¯t


    know you liked her either. Don¡¯t worry, though. We all think that Gilda is a good person.¡±


    ¡°We all sympathized a lot with Gilda,¡± She pointed out. ¡°She lost her first time to a stranger and was


    abandoned by the man she deeply loved. Her vile fiance even went so far as to spread malicious


    nder about her. We all thought it would be wonderful if she could find a good man to treat her well,


    and now that man has finally shown up!¡®


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Sofia agreed. ¡°We¡¯re going to have another ¡®sister¡® soon.¡±


    ¡°And just so you know, we¡¯re fine with that,¡± She said. ¡°We genuinely think that Gilda is a wonderful


    woman, but does it bother you that she¡¯s no longer a virgin? Some men might not be able to ept


    that.¡®


    Severin was a little speechless but he eventually assured them. ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all. A person¡¯s past


    doesn¡¯t matter to me as long as I genuinely love her.¡±


    The three women had even more admiration for Severin after hearing that.


    However, they were a little surprised when Severin said to them, ¡°But please don¡¯t tell anyone about


    this yet. I haven¡¯t found the right time to tell Gilda.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid she might reject you?¡± She asked.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Sofia encouraged. ¡°You¡¯ll seed in winning her heart if you do it the right way.¡±


    Severin smiled wryly and revealed atst, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. What I meant to say was that I am


    the person who took


    Gilda¡¯s first time.¡±


    ¡°It was you?!¡± Their eyes widened in disbelief when they heard that. She¨Cin particr¡ªhad been


    prepared to confront the perpetrator responsible for Gilda¡¯s ordeal if she ever found out who it was, In a


    shocking turn of events, that man was none other than Severin her husband.


    Sofia, too, eximed in surprise. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. Was it really you?¡±

 Chapter 1704

    Chapter 1704


    Chapter 1704


    Diane was also surprised at the revtion. After a moment of thought, she chuckled and said, ¡°Haha, if


    it¡¯s really you, the it¡¯s even better if you manage to win her heart!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you mustn¡¯t let her know right now. Win her heart before revealing the truth to her. If you tell


    her before she falls for you, she might dislike you or even resent you. That¡¯ll make things even more


    difficult for you,¡± She advised after giving it some thought.


    Severin concurred. ¡°I agree. This is something that must only be revealed at the right moment.¡±


    Sofia thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Does that mean your body has a unique constitution too?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes. I have what¡¯s called the Sun¨CHeart Constitution.¡±


    ¡°But why did Gilda¡¯s attainment level increase significantly while yours remained stagnant? Isn¡¯t it


    unfair?¡± Sofia questioned somewhat bitterly.


    She realized that point as well and immediatelyined, ¡°Yeah! Shouldn¡¯t your attainment level


    have increased just as much as hers?¡±


    Severin was briefly at a loss for words, but he soon replied, ¡°Well, if my attainment level were to


    increase dramatically, then I would¡¯ve be a royal saint by now.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah! Then you wouldn¡¯t be eligible to enter the Paradise Secret Realm anymore.¡± She replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t experience the same rapid breakthrough then, or else you wouldn¡¯t be able


    to enter the Paradise Secret Realm and help find the miniature ck tower!¡±


    Diane, however,mented, ¡°There are plenty of other saints in the sect who could be sent to the


    Paradise Secret Realm even if he couldn¡¯t. I think it¡¯d be better for him to make the breakthrough andContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    be a royal saint. Not a lot of people can reach such heights in their attainment.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was still able to get some benefit from it. I absorbed a


    substantial amount of spiritual energy from the surrounding energy, but I¡¯m keeping it suppressed and


    stored in an energy sphere within my energy core. This stored energy can be harnessed to enhance


    my attainment once I¡¯m inside the Paradise Secret Realm.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe something like that exists?¡± The three women were stupefied after listening to Severin¡¯s


    exnation.


    ¡°I understand now. Does that mean that you¡¯ll be able to make a breakthrough to royal saint? Perhaps


    even level four or level five royal saint?¡± She asked when she digested what Severin said.


    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous! Such an opportunity is truly a divine gift. It¡¯s beyond what any ordinary person can


    imagine.¡± Sofia marveled


    at the revtion.


    Severin smiled but his expression soon became serious. ¡°By the way, you must all train very hard to


    elevate your attainment as much as possible. I heard that we¡¯ll end up in different locations within the


    Paradise Secret Realin after we set foot in it.


    She expressed her concern for the danger thaty before those with low attainment. ¡°Does that


    mean we¡¯ll have to find each other again after we enter?¡±

 Chapter 1705

    Chapter 1705


    Chapter 1705


    Severin smiled wryly and said to them, ¡°Well, if you¡¯re worried about that, then perhaps it¡¯s a good idea


    for you to stay behind and focus on your training.¡±


    ¡°Not an option,¡± She repliesl immediately. ¡°We haven¡¯t been to the Paradise Secret Realm yet, and


    we¡¯re all very curious about it. Besides, aren¡¯t practitioners like us supposed to engage in more battles


    and face death fearlessly before we can improve? We need to go.¡±


    Sofia chimed in and smiled. ¡°We ought to be numb to death. If we fear for our lives, we will never be


    able to attain true strength¡±


    Diane added, ¡°We¡¯ve all been training super hard with the aim of entering the Paradise Secret Realm.


    We¡¯re not just going to abandon it halfway!¡±


    Severin nodded after hearing their determination. ¡°I¡¯ve been told that we¡¯ll all be separated when we


    enter the Secret Healm, but we¡¯ll usually find ourselves in the extensive forest within the realm¡¯s


    periphery. We can then make our way towards the


    center after we enter.¡±


    He then paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Once you¡¯re in, your priority is to locate Skyblue Sect


    disciples with higher attainment levels than you. It will be safer to stick with them at all times. I¡¯ll


    immediately start locating all of you. Do not act rashly if youe across any high¨Cgrade spiritual


    herbs that are guarded by formidable spirit beasts.¡±


    She reassured him with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ve learned the Mind¡¯s Eye technique from you and we¡¯ll be able


    to discerns the spiritual beasts¡® attainment level. We won¡¯t engage inbat if it¡¯s higher than ours.


    ¡°Excellent ¡°Severin said. ¡°The three of you have a very decent level of attainment already, and you¡¯ll


    have another twenty or so days left to continue training. I hope that you¡¯ll all be able to raise your


    attainment by the time we set off.¡±


    ¡°We will,¡± She said. ¡°We¡¯re aiming to increase our attainment by one or two levels.¡±


    At that moment, Elsa returned with Selene. A bright smile spread across Severin¡¯s face when he saw


    his daughter return


    After a moment¡¯s contemtion, he tumed to his wives and said, ¡°Selene won¡¯t be able toe with


    us, and we haven¡¯t had the opportunity to spend time with hertely. We¡¯ll have about twenty days left


    before we enter the paradise secret realm, so how about we take the rest of the off from practicing and


    bring her to town this afternoon? I¡¯ll stop making pills too. We can buy some spirit beast meat and enjoy


    a barbecue in the yard tonight. How does that sound?


    She¡¯s eyes lit up at the prospect of savoring some barbecued meat. ¡°Sounds amazing! Let¡¯s do that!


    Diane shared the same sentiment. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten your barbecued meat in a while too. Looks like I¡¯m


    in for a treat.¡±


    Elsa¡¯s mouth watered and she could not resist asking. ¡°Can I join in and have some too?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin chuckled. ¡°Of course! By the way, I hope Selene hasn¡¯t been a bother whenever she goes


    looking for you in her free


    ¡±


    ¡°No, not at all¡± Elsa assured. ¡°Selene is so adorable that even my seniors and juntors are all excited to


    see her. She brings a smile to everyone¡¯s faces, and we all look forward to seeing her.¡±


    Severin asked, ¡°How¡¯s your alchemy progress beentely? Made any improvements?¡±


    Elsa blushed and confessed, ¡°I¡¯ve been upied with training and preparing myself to enter the


    Paradise Secret Realm. Alchemy has been put on the back burner for a little while.¡±

 Chapter 1706

    Chapter 1706


    Chapter 1706


    Elsa then paused for a moment before adding. ¡°But I was fortunate enough to make a breakthrough


    several days ago and be a first¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist.¡±


    Severin could not help but chuckle when he heard that ¡°First¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist? That¡¯s some


    good progress, and yet you¡¯re still so humble.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re progressing very quickly, Elsa! Plenty of people must be jealous of your talent,¡± She added.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that we don¡¯t have the aptitude for alchemy as you have. How we wish we could learn


    alchemy too!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Elsa smiled and reassured them, ¡°But you already have a steady supply of pills from your husband.


    Since you can always ask him to make some whenever you need, there¡¯s no reason to bother yourself


    with doing alchemy. It¡¯s a veryborious and time -consuming task¡±


    ¡°Shall we make a move?¡± Diane asked. ¡°We¡¯ll take a walk around town and buy some groceries for our


    barbecue.¡±


    Severin agreed and said, ¡°Oh, and I¡¯d have to buy some wine from town, too. I need to replenish the


    stock in my spatial ring.


    She then chimed in. ¡°Let¡¯s get going then! I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡±


    The group quickly took flight and descended the mountain. Severin¡¯s afternoon with Selene and the


    ladies proved to be very enjoyable, more so when such opportunities to spend time with each other


    were very scarce.


    As the sun began to set, the group proceeded to make their way back up the mountain. Along the way,


    many of the sect¡¯s disciples greeted them with the utmost respect. Severin became like an idol in the


    disciples eyes, and they were immensely grateful to him for the pills that aided in their attainment.


    When Severin and the group returned home, they started a fire and began grilling the meat. The aroma


    left She salivating profusely.


    To their surprise, Gilda came over after being drawn in by the enticing scent. She smiled and said to


    them, ¡°What do we have here? Is this a feast I smell? The aroma is just divine!


    She asked, ¡°Miss Gilda! Good to see you here!¡± She and everyone else were delighted that Gilda


    had joined them. They liked her, epted her, and hoped that Severin might be able to win her heart


    as soon as possible.


    ¡°Please just call me Gilda. There¡¯s no need to be so formal,¡± Gilda responded with a smile.


    Gilda had been preupied with many thoughts after Severin confessed to her. She would


    asionally find herself thinking about his outstanding qualities, believing that he was someone she


    could entrust her life to. For those reasons, she felt that


    he was ready to explore the prospe

 Chapter 1707

    Chapter 1707


    Chapter 1707


    ¡°y! We¡¯ll call you Gilda from now on! I hope you won¡¯t mind if we treat you


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    like our sister from now on!¡± She grinned as she exchanged nces with So and Diare. The three


    of them were the only ones who truly understood the significance of treating Gilda as their ¡®sister¡®,


    Gilda¡¯s understanding of that was very different from theirs.


    Gilda smiled and took her seat. ¡°Of course!¡± She then turned to Severin and asked, ¡°By the way, do you


    remember what my dad promised youst time?¡±


    Severin thought for a moment and eventually remembered. ¡°I do. He said he¡¯d help me find a treasure


    that could help change a person¡¯s talent for attainment.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you ask him about it when you arrived?


    ¡°Because he didn¡¯t say anything about it to me, so I didn¡¯t want to impose it on him. And besides, he


    might not have mentioned anything about it because he hasn¡¯t found it yet.¡±


    Gilda chucked and handed a small porcin battle to Severin. ¡°You do remember¡± Well, my father


    promised to find it for you, and you¡¯re right in guessing that we hadn¡¯t found it at first. However, some of


    our disciples have finally managed toplete their mission and locate it. My father wanted me to


    hand it over to you.¡±


    Sewerin was happy to hear that. ¡°I wanted to use this to change Diane¡¯s attainment talent, but I found


    something simr and gave it to her already.¡±


    ¡°Does this mean you no longer have any use for this?¡± Gilda asked.


    ¡°I still do,¡± Severin rified. ¡°Diane¡¯s sister, Megan, has no talent for attainment. She¡¯s young, and she¡¯s


    now a level nine grandmaster, so this treasure will be very helpful in enabling her to start training in the


    future. She can use this to make breakthrough to profound master and set foot firmly in attainment.¡±


    Diane then said, ¡°This is amazing! Megan will be thrilled to know about the existence of a treasure that


    can change her attainment talent.¡±


    Severin added thoughtfully, ¡°That¡¯s right, Benjamin is an alchemist, and his attainment talent is quite


    good tuo. Megan might feel inferior to him because his artainment level is so much higher than hers.


    She¡¯ll be incredibly happy if she finds out she can start training ¡°However, Severin then said. ¡°But since


    you¡¯re all very busy with your training, I think it¡¯s best that I deliver it to her alone¡±


    Gilda then interjected, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I left the sect, Severin. Can I join you and treat this


    as a short little trip to rx?¡±


    She was ted when she heard that. She believed that it would be the perfect opportunity for


    Severin and Gilda to interact more and get to know each other better. ¡°Great idea! You two should


    travel together.¡±


    Diane concurred, ¡°yes, you¡¯ll be bored if you go back alone, Severin. It would be better for you to have


    Gilda keep youpany since she wants to take a short trip out of the sect too.¡±


    Severin agreed. ¡°Sounds good. Let¡¯s set out tomorrow morning then and return early. Is that okay for


    you, Gilda? I¡¯lle by to fetch you at your house tomorrow morning.¡±


    Gilda nodded readily. ¡°Okay I¡¯ll be waiting tommurrow!


    When the barbend meat was ready, Severin cut off a slice and ced it on a te. He offered it to


    Gilda and said, ¡°Here! Dig

 Chapter 1708

    Chapter 1708


    Chapter 1708


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Gilda frowned when she looked at the barbecue. ¡°Greasy food isn¡¯t really my thing ¡±


    Diane encouraged her, ¡°Give it a try. You¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life if you don¡¯t! His barbecued


    meat is out of this world. It¡¯s the best you¡¯ll ever have!¡±


    She added, ¡°Some people said the same thing as you did in the past, but they couldn¡¯t stop eating


    after taking the first bite. Don¡¯t you think the aroma itself is mouthwatering?¡±


    Gilda felt that they were being a bit over the top with the way they described Severin¡¯s cooking, but she


    eventually decided that there was no harm in trying it. As soon as she took a small bite, she


    immediately admitted, ¡°You¡¯re right! This¡­ this is amazing!¡±


    Following that first bite, she continued to eat and savor the delicious barbecued meat that melted in her


    mouth. ¡°The meat is super delicious!¡±


    She handed Gilda some wine and said, ¡°Have a drink. We have plenty of fine wine here too.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, Miss Gilda!¡± Selene said in between mouthfuls of meat. ¡°We bought loads and loads of


    spirit beast meat to


    barbecue.¡±


    Gilda felt a growing fondness for Selene. She smiled warmly at the little girl and said, ¡°Okay! I eat some


    more! This barbecued meat is just so delicious. I¡¯ve never had anything like it before.¡±


    Selene took pride in her father¡¯s cooking, boasting, ¡°It¡¯s my dad¡¯s specialty. Even Mommy She, my


    second mommy, can¡¯t master it just yet


    She rolled her eyes yfully at Selene and said, ¡°I¡¯m still learning, Selene. It isn¡¯t easy to learn the


    craft!


    That heartwarming exchange left made Gilda chuckle. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re her second mother.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± She affirmed. ¡°I¡¯m her second mother, while Sofia is her third mother. You¡¯ll be the fourth if you


    marry Severin.¡±


    Gilda blushed when she heard that boldment. She, after all, had a knack for speaking her mind.


    Sofia then seemed to y along. ¡°What are you talking about, She? You¡¯re making her blush!¡±


    She then turned to Gilda and said, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t get upset by what I said, Gilda. I sometimes say


    stuff without thinking. and only realizeter on that I might have misspoken.¡±


    Diane admonished her, saying, ¡°What were you thinking when you made that remark? Gilda is the sect


    leader¡¯s daughter! You shouldn¡¯t make that sort of joke.¡±


    Gilda reassured them, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not offended. Besides, I¡¯m not one to hold grudges anyway. I enjoy


    the camaraderie and close rtionship you share with each other. I¡¯m a little jealous of how well the


    three of you get along with each other!¡±


    She then deliberately made another casual remark, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be jealous about! You can


    be one of us too!¡± Then, she immediately covered her mouth and apologized, as if she realized


    her gaffe. ¡°Sorry about that,¡±

 Chapter 1709

    Chapter 1709


    Chapter 1709


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She¡¯s words made Gilda blush again, but thetter felt a tiny little glimmer of happiness in her heart.


    Gilda had developed feelings for Severin and wanted to try dating him. Her father seemed to think


    highly of Severin, and that was likely the reason he asked her to join them and bring him a gift. It was a


    clear sign that her father supported the idea of her being with Severin. Gilda, however, had her


    concems. She was worried that Severin¡¯s three wives might not like her, or worse, resent her and bar


    her from joining their group. Nheless, her fears were ayed after she sensed their receptivity


    toward her. None of them seemed to dislike her in any way, so she felt that there was a good chance


    for her to be weed into their circle.


    Severin then kindly cut anotherrge plece of barbecued meat and ced it on Gilda¡¯s te. He smiled


    at her and said, ¡°Have some more. Don¡¯t mind She¡¯s teasing She¡¯s always like that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it at all.¡± Gilda nodded appreciatively and continued eating.


    She lifted her ss and encouraged everyone to have a good time. ¡°Cheers, everyone! A good ss


    of wine is the perfectplement to a delicious meal of meat.¡±


    Gilda relished the atmosphere and joined in the toast, raising her small bottle of wine too. After


    everyone clinked their bottles, she took a hearty sip


    Meanwhile, Wuhlricht paced in the yard while waiting for Gilda¡¯s return. He was worried that Gilda


    might return as soon as she handed Severin the gift. However, Gilda had not returned after an hour,


    and a little smile appeared on Wuhlricht¡¯s face. She must have had plenty to talk about with Severin if


    they spent an hour with each other.


    Then, another hour passed. Wuhlricht¡¯s smile soon turned into a frown. ¡°Why is she taking so long? Are


    they having such a good time with each other?¡±


    Another hour went by before Gilda was spotted flying back from the mountain


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± Wuhlicht approached her immediately. He noted the scent of alcohol on her


    and was concerned, as Gilda did not usually drink much. He was worried that she might not have fully


    healed from her previous rtionship with Frederick, and that she was merely putting on a forced smile


    for him all along. ¡°Were you drinking? You don¡¯t usually drink¡± Gilda exined, ¡°You have no idea how


    delicious Severin¡¯s barbecued meat is, Dad It¡¯s amazing! They were having a barbecue when I arrived,


    so I joined them. The food was so irresistible that I couldn¡¯t stop eating! We had a wonderful time, and I


    had some drinks with them. By the way, Severin said he¡¯d be going alone to send the treasure home.


    Since I hadn¡¯t left the sect for a long time, I decided to apany him for the short trip. He¡¯lle pick


    me up tomorrow moming.


    Wahlricht was a little surprised to see such a genuine smile on Gilda¡¯s face. It had been a long time


    since he saw such a bright


    smile.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s great! You should get some rest now then. I¡¯ll have to try Severin¡¯s barbecue one day to


    see what all the fuss is about,¡± Wuhlricht said with a smile.


    ¡°You should definitely try it,¡± Gilda said. ¡°You won¡¯t want to miss out.¡±

 Chapter 1710

    Chapter 1710


    Chapter 1710


    Gilda then smiled and went to her room.


    ¡°Ah, so she had dinner with them and had fun, Wuhlricht remarked as he watched Gilda leave.


    Wuhlricht had not seen her that happy in a long time, especially since Frederick broke off the


    engagement with her. His fondness for Severin grew by the day while his dislike for Frederick


    deepened. Frederick¡¯s involvement in spreading rumors about Gilda only added to his displeasure.


    Gilda woke up early the next morning and took some time to get dressed. After some contemtion,


    she opted for a shorter knee¨Chigh dress that exposed her beautiful legs. She could not help but smile


    as she admired herself in the mirror and basked in her stunning outfit.


    ¡°Gilda!¡± Severin¡¯s voice called from outside. Gilda opened the door and dashed out upon hearing his


    familiar voice.


    Severin¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of Gilda in an eye¨Ccatching short dress. She tended to wear longer


    dresses and it was the first time she wore a slightly shorter one. It lent her a slightly different than usual


    and radiated with immense beauty


    Wuhlricht emerged with a smile and understood the reason for Gilda¡¯s outfit. ¡°You¡¯re here! You don¡¯t get


    to retum home often, so take your time and enjoy yourself. Calda hasn¡¯t left the sect in a long time, so


    please do me a favor and bring her sightseeing¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Severin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure she spends a wonderful time with me.¡±


    Wuhlricht offered a reminder. ¡°But don¡¯t have too much fun though. You wouldn¡¯t want to miss the


    opportunity to enter the Paradise Secret Realm, right? There¡¯s another eighteen days left, so make


    sure youe back on time. After all, the sect is counting on you to find that miniature ck tower.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Severin smiled. He then took out his flying sword, which grew bigger at hismand.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving then.¡±


    ¡°Be safe, you two!¡± Wuhlricht waved to them.


    Gilda hopped on the sword with Severin and turned to her father, saying. ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving now! Take


    care!¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The sword then rose into the air and flew into the distance.


    Gilda stood at the front edge of the sword, and Severin smiled as he looked at her. ¡°How long has it


    been since you werest away from the sect, Gilda?¡±


    Gilda reflected for a moment before replying, ¡°More than ten years ago, I think I was still a child then.


    Most of the time it was to visit some of the secluded families. I¡¯ve never been to a normal city before.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°So you¡¯ve been missing out on a lot of life¡¯s experiences then. Still, a lot of


    practitioners would envy your upbringing. You¡¯ve had ess to the best attainment resources since


    you were young¡®


    Gilda smiled back and acknowledged that. ¡°Yes. Everyone¡¯s life experiences are unique. That¡¯s what


    makes each person¡¯s journey different.¡±


    Then, Gilda turned to look at Sewerin¡¯s handsome face and asked earnestly, ¡°Did you mean what you


    said the other day?¡±

 Chapter 1711

    Chapter 1711


    Chapter 1711


    Severin was momentarily taken aback by her question. He then replied earnestly, ¡°Of course. I mean


    every


    word. How can I possibly lie to you about that sort of stuff? Why do you ask? Have you already made a


    decision?¡±


    Severin had asked that question half¨Cteasingly, but Gilda nodded and answered with the utmost


    seriousness, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve decided to give you a chance and try to ept you as my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Severin¡¯s face lit up with joy, and he was beside himself with excitement. Gilda was a good


    woman, and he had been hoping to gain Gilda¡¯s eptance. Diane and the others had already given


    their


    consent, so he would naturally want to take responsibility for her.


    Gilda smiled when she saw Severin¡¯s ecstatic expression. She rolled her eyes at him and used his


    words


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    on him. ¡°Duh! How can I possibly lie to you about that sort of stuff?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m super happy to hear that!¡± Severin was ted and went forward to reach for Gilda¡¯s hand.


    Gilda frowned and asked, ¡°Are you sure that you can ept me even though I¡¯m no longer a virgin?¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly and responded, ¡°How many more times do I need to reassure you again?


    Haven¡¯t I


    already told you that it doesn¡¯t bother me? I¡¯m genuinely happy, Gilda. Is it okay if I hug you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Gilda lowered her head and felt her cheeks turn red. Her heart was filled with a gush of


    sweetness.


    Severin could tell from her shy demeanor that she wanted the hug despite her apparent protest. He


    embraced her tightly, and her faint fragrance was so delightful that it began to make his heart race.


    Gilda¡¯s heartbeat quickened, and she was as red as a tomato after Severin hugged her. Even though


    she


    had known Frederick for many years, they hung out far more frequently as kids than as adults. By the


    time


    she grew up and understood the intricacies of romance, she rarely had a chance to meet Frederick.


    She would be lucky if she could meet him once a year, and the most they did together was spend time


    having a stroll around the sect.


    Her feelings toward Frederick were more of a respect for his talents. He was nheless very


    attractive, and marrying him seemed to be the natural course of events because of their marriage


    agreement. In her mind, she was always destined to marry him and be the envy of many other


    women.


    However, Frederick had never hugged her as Severin did, so she was surprised to feel her heartbeat


    quicken so much when Severin held her. Severin felt like the epitome of masculinity, fueling her


    unintentional wild thoughts even further.


    ¡°Why am I having these thoughts?¡® she wondered. She never had such lewd thoughts before, and she


    from girlhood Into womanhood. Memories of that particr fateful night began to flood in¨Cshe may


    have been immobile, but she was fully conscious of her physical sensations.


    Unbeknownst to them, four men had descended from the nearby mountains.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk! Look at you two lovebird¡¯s hugging each other so tightly! This is hardly the appropriate ce


    for such affection, don¡¯t you think?¡± one of the men remarked as they all blocked Severin and Gilda¡¯s


    path.

 Chapter 1712

    Chapter 1712


    Chapter 1712


    Severin swiftly released his grip on Gilda and halted the flying sword. He then turned around with a


    stern expression and faced the men. He rebuked, ¡°It is hardly appropriate for you to interrupt a couple¡¯s


    private moment together, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Severin had been hoping to savor the moment a bit longer, so the abrupt interruption left him rather


    displeased. The man from earlier, however, grinned evilly and remarked casually, ¡°We couldn¡¯t help it!


    The sight of your impressive flying sword just fills us with envy.


    ¡°Yeah! Although, it¡¯s not just the flying sword that we¡¯re interested in. I can¡¯t resist the allure of such a


    beautiful woman too.¡± A big¨Csized man with a round belly remarked as he eyed Gilda lecherously. Her


    alluring figure was captivating, and he could not help but gulp at her beauty. Her skin was incredibly


    fair, and her visage carried an ethereal quality reminiscent of a fairy straight out of a painting.


    Their leader remarked with a sly grin, ¡°Thank you for pointing out the obvious! She¡¯s the most beautiful


    woman I¡¯ve everid eyes on, and you¡¯re not the only one who can¡¯t seem to resist her.¡±


    Severin smirked and retorted, ¡°Your sky¨Chigh arrogance is a jarring mismatch against your pitiable


    attainment. You folks are trying to get yourself in trouble for blocking our path.¡±


    He had discerned that three of the four men were warrior emperors, while the tallest one was a level


    one saint. Although they were considered to be highly skilled among casual practitioners, they were


    clearly outmatched against Severin and Gilda.


    ¡°Is that so? You¡¯re pretty bold. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re even aware of how powerful we are.¡± The group¡¯s


    leader clenched his fist and released the spiritual energy of a level one saint. ¡°Feeling scared now?¡±


    Severin grinned and prepared to make a move, but Gilda stopped him and said, ¡°Let me handle this.


    I¡¯ve been training for years without ever testing my strength. I¡¯ve almost forgotten how it feels to fight


    someone.¡±


    Severin agreed. ¡°Go ahead. They¡¯re just a bunch of pesky little flies that you can swat away.¡±


    The thinnest among the four was starting to show some concern when he heard that. ¡°Are they strong?


    Did we stumble upon a formidable practitioner from some sect?¡±


    After all, the couple remained unfazed even though their leader had already disyed his skill. It was


    something thoroughly inconceivable to him.


    Their leader felt a tinge of fear too, but he thought for a moment and sniggered. ¡°What are you afraid


    of? They¡¯re probably just bluffing! My attainment is that of a saint! I¡¯m not going to be intimidated by just


    about anybody!*


    Gilda could not be bothered to entertain their nonsense and dashed forward all of a sudden. Within


    seconds, she materialized before the leader and delivered a resounding p to his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± The man clenched his fist and attempted to strike Gilda, but his attack proved


    futile.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Gilda pped him, propelling him several hundred meters behind until he collided with a nearby stone


    wall.

 Chapter 1713

    Chapter 1713


    Chapter 1713


    The resounding impact echoed through the air as the man¡¯s entire body became embedded in the


    stone


    wall. Blood trickled from theer of his mouth and his face was drained of all color. His muscles and


    veins had torn, and there were no longer any lingering doubts about his death. Meanwhile, the fearful


    expression that he had just before his death persisted on his face.


    The unexpected oue of a level one saint being killed with such ease left the remaining three men


    paralyzed with dread. One of them stammered, ¡°W¨Cw¨Cwhat level of attainment d¨Cdo you h¨Ch¨Ch¨C


    have?¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Gilda unleashed her spiritual energy without warning, causing an overwhelming sensation of


    oppression. that forced the trio to their knees. They were unable to entertain any thoughts of escape,


    and their


    foreheads were soon drenched in cold sweat.


    ¡°What attainment, you ask? A royal saint!¡® Gilda¡¯s voice was ice¨Ccold.


    ¡°We pissed a royal saint off?¡± one of the men asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s a royal saint!¡± another mumbled,


    The third then begged desperately for mercy. ¡®Please spare us! We made a mistake! We won¡¯t do it


    again!¡±


    Gilda let out an icy chuckle when she heard them begging. ¡°Spare you? Would you have spared us if


    we


    were weaker than you?¡±


    With a casual wave of her hand, she sent forth a couple of spiritual energy des. The des darted


    forward and slit the throats of all three men, ending their lives with little effort. Severin then flew over to


    the level one saint and removed his spatial ring. He then returned to collect the other three men¡¯s


    spatial


    rings.


    As he opened the rings to inspect them, he discovered that they contained little items of value. Most of


    it


    was mediocrebat techniques, and there was only a paltry number of third- and fourth¨Cgrade


    spiritual


    herbs.


    Severin shook his head and muttered, ¡°Man, these guys are poor.¡±


    Gilda smiled lightly and exined, ¡°They¡¯re not that poor. You¡¯re just so strong that normal stuff doesn¡¯t


    interest you anymore. Besides, they¡¯re unaffiliated practitioners, so you can¡¯t expect them to have


    much


    on them.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s a shame that their strength levels are too low. They might have been


    able to put up a decent fight if they were a little stronger. I wasn¡¯t even able to have enough fun yet


    after


    being out of practice for so long.¡±


    Severin was speechless. Gilda imed to be out of practice despite disying remarkable


    decisiveness


    during the confrontation. He could only imagine how much easier she would have been if she were


    enjoying the battle.


    Gilda hopped up to Severin¡¯s flying sword and gazed at him with a smile, ¡°By the way, does it scare you


    that my strength is significantly higher than yours? As an example, are you worried that I might kill you


    if I


    get angry in the future?¡±


    Severin took Gilda¡¯s hand and responded with a gentle smile, ¡°Why should I be afraid of you when I¡¯m


    in


    love with you? And besides, what else could make you angry with me if you¡¯re fine with me having


    three wives?¡±

 Chapter 1714

    Chapter 1714


    Chapter 1714


    Gilda felt a sudden burst of sweetness in her heart. She rolled her eyes yfully at Severin and said,


    ¡°With


    all the sweet talk that¡¯sing out of your mouth, I doubt I¡¯ll ever have a reason to be angry with you.¡±


    Severin did a little stretch and continued to guide the flying sword forward. Heter said, ¡°My


    attainment


    level might be lower than yours right now, but I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ll catch up to you soon. You probably


    might


    not even be strong enough to overpower me soon.¡±


    ¡°My, my, you¡¯re quite confident!¡± Gilda countered. ¡°You¡¯re saying that as if I¡¯m just going to sit around


    doing nothing so you can catch up. Right now, you¡¯re only a level eight saint, while I¡¯m already a level


    four


    royal saint. It might be a tall order to catch up with me.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin chuckled. ¡°Haha, my talent is pretty good, so don¡¯t be surprised when I eventually catch up.¡±


    Their journey proceeded smoothly, and they no longer encountered anyone foolish enough to


    challenge


    them for the flying sword. When nightfall came, the couple spent an evening at a small town and


    resumed


    their journey the next morning.


    It had been a long time since Gilda had ventured outside the sect, and the beautiful scenery they


    encountered along the way brought her much joy. Severin¡¯s decision to indulge her with some shopping


    in a city during the evening made her feel young at heart again. Gilda enjoyed herself very much over


    the course of several days, and their rtionship blossomed as a result.


    As time flowed on, a bustling city soon appeared within sight.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, Gilda. South Link City is just up ahead,¡± Severin announced. ¡°Let¡¯s get off from the


    flying sword and enter through the city gates on foot. We wouldn¡¯t want to draw any undue attention to


    us.¡±


    Gilda frowned in confusion. ¡°What do you mean? Are we going to draw a lot of attention if you fly in?¡±


    Severin exined, ¡°The organization that I¡¯ve established at the behest of my master is known as


    Dracodeus Temple, and it contains plenty of members. Though I¡¯ve already passed down authority to al


    new leadership and am now technically not associated with them, there are simply too many disciples


    within the organization. If news were to spread that I¡¯ve returned, they¡¯d alle to pay me a visit at


    the county governor¡¯s mansion, I¡¯d rather not have that kind of hassle.¡±


    Gilda giggled and covered her mouth. ¡°I see. You¡¯re just worried that a throng of people will visit you. I


    don¡¯t really like that either, so I can rte.¡±


    After a brief pause, she added, ¡°But my father asked you to show me around the city when you have


    the time. How will you do that If you¡¯re so hesitant to show your face around here?¡±


    Severin sighed. ¡°South Link City is a lovely ce, but there aren¡¯t many good ces to go sightseeing


    here. My n is to rest for two or three days after we arrive at my home, and we canter venture to


    other nearby cities that have better scenery. There won¡¯t be a lot of people from other cities who know


    about me, so you¡¯ll be able to enjoy more scenic sights without having to worry about being swarmed


    by a crowd.¡±


    Gilda agreed. ¡°Okay. You¡¯re my guide, so I¡¯ll go along with your n.¡±


    Severin steered the flying sword to descend near the city entrance and put it away before making their


    way to South County Mansion on foot.


    The guards posted at the door were incredibly excited when they saw Severin¡¯s return. ¡°The governor


    has


    retumed!¡± They immediately dashed in to announce the news.


    ¡°Did I hear that correctly? Severin is back?¡± Maurice, Judith, and the rest of them got a little emotional


    after hearing themotion. They all started to wonder if they misheard it.

 Chapter 1715

    Chapter 1715


    Chapter 1715


    Catherine and the Shanahans were ted to hear of Severin¡¯s return. They had feared that he might


    not


    return from his journey to the secluded sect since the path of attainment often necessitated letting go of


    many human connections.


    Zachariah was thrilled to hear the news and rushed outside too. He had expected to see She, but the


    only woman standing beside Severin was someone he did not know.


    ¡°Who might this be, Severin?¡± Judith asked as she approached Gilda curiously.


    Maurice looked at Severin with a knowing smile, unsurprised that his son¡¯s outstanding qualities would


    attract yet another beautiful woman.


    Severin smiled and introduced them to everyone. ¡°This is Gilda, daughter of the Skyblue Sect¡¯s leader.¡±


    Then, as if to pause for emphasis, he finally said, ¡°She¡¯s also my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯d you have to be so blunt about it?¡± Gilda was taken aback by how candid Severin was in


    announcing that they were dating. She felt a little embarrassed and shot him a re as a result.


    Severin then added, ¡°You probably still haven¡¯t gotten used to it being my girlfriend yet.¡±


    Everyone was amused by Severin¡¯sment and burst intoughter.


    Megan then asked, ¡°Did you return with your new girlfriend so she could meet your parents? Why


    didn¡¯t.


    you bring Diane and the others with you?¡±


    ¡°Diane and She are busy training.¡± Severin exined. ¡°We¡¯re preparing to enter a secret realm soon,


    and


    they¡¯re so upied with improving their strength that they couldn¡¯t spare the time to apany us.¡±


    Zachariah inquired excitedly. ¡°How is She¡¯s level of attainment now? I¡¯m sure she made considerable


    progress, right?¡±


    ¡°She is now a level seven warrior emperor, and further breakthroughs are on the horizon,¡± Severin


    said.


    Zachariah beamed with pride. ¡°She¡¯s already a level seven warrior emperor? That¡¯s splendid! She¡¯s


    be a strong woman now!¡±


    William and Felicia were equally eager to hear about Diane¡¯s progress. ¡°And what about Diane? How


    strong is she now?¡±


    Severin replied, ¡°Diane¡¯s attainment is slightly higher than She¡¯s. She¡¯s already a level eight warrior


    emperor. I¡¯m pretty sure that she might even make a breakthrough and be a saint in another


    twenty


    days. That will ensure her safety when we enter the secret realm.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Severin sighed. ¡°South Link City is a lovely ce, but there aren¡¯t many good ces to go sightseeing


    here. My n is to rest for two or three days after we arrive at my home, and we canter venture to


    other nearby cities that have better scenery. There won¡¯t be a lot of people from other cities who know


    about


    me, so you¡¯ll be able to enjoy more scenic sights without having to worry about being swarmed by a


    crowd.¡±


    Gilda agreed. ¡°Okay. You¡¯re my guide, so I¡¯ll go along with your n.¡±


    Severin steered the flying sword to descend near the city entrance and put it away before making their


    way to South County Mansion on foot.


    The guards posted at the door were incredibly excited when they saw Severin¡¯s return. ¡°The governor


    has


    returned!¡± They immediately dashed in to announce the news.


    ¡°Did I hear that correctly? Severin is back?¡± Maurice, Judith, and the rest of them got a little emotional


    after hearing themotion. They all started to wonder if they misheard it.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1716

    Chapter 1716


    Chapter 1716


    Megan was staring suspiciously at Severin when thetter smiled and produced a tiny bottle with a


    wave of his palm. He handed it to her and said, ¡°I returned to give you this. Do you remember my


    promise to give you a treasure that could change your attainment if I managed to find something like


    that? Well, here it is. There are two drops of liquid inside this little bottle. Fill a bathtub with water and


    put one drop in. Then soak yourself in the bath. Do this twice, and your attainment talent should be


    sufficiently boosted to help you make a swift breakthrough to profound master.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much! I thought you¡¯d forgotten all about it! I¡¯m d you came back and gave


    gave this to n


    to me!¡± Megan eximed in joy. The treasure meant the world to her because it was the key to whether


    or not she would be able to be a practitioner.


    Severin then reassured her, saying, ¡®Benjamin is an alchemist, so you¡¯ll be able to train very efficiently


    in the future with the pills he makes. We¡¯re not sure if we¡¯ll have another chance to return, so please


    must take good care of everyone for me.¡±


    Megan nodded fervently. ¡°I will.¡±


    Severin then said, ¡°I¡¯m going to make a reservation at a restaurant tonight. We¡¯ll celebrate your


    newfound path to attainment while letting Gilda experience a sumptuous feast.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Megan agreed with enthusiasm after some thought.


    Severin then proceeded to introduce Gilda to the Shanahans and his parents. After spending a few


    days. in South County Mansion, Severin distributed some pills to the bodyguards so they could improve


    their attainment. Finally, he left with Gilda.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The couple visited nearby cities for a few days before heading back to the sect. Along the way back,


    Severin asked, ¡°How do you think She, Sofia, and Diane would feel if they knew you were my


    girlfriend?¡±


    Gilda was startled by the sudden question. ¡°Are you nning to tell them already? Maybe we should


    take


    things slowly. I¡¯m not ready for that yet.¡±


    Severin chuckled and understood Gilda¡¯s hesitance, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tell them just yet. I¡¯ll let you break


    the


    news to them once you¡¯re morefortable with it.¡±


    Gilda smiled gratefully and said, ¡°Thanks for your understanding.¡±


    Severin felt his heart flutter as he looked at Gilda. He eventually asked, ¡°Can I kiss you?¡±


    Gilda blushed in an instant and said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m not mentally prepared for a kiss yet. And besides,


    it¡¯s


    going to be embarrassing if someone sees us making out on the flying sword.¡±


    Severin approached her with a grin and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve used my mental


    power to scan within a hundred¨Cmile radius of this ce, and you can rest assured that it¡¯s only the two


    of


    us in that area. We can share a little kiss a private.¡±


    ¡°B¨Cb¨Cbut I¡¯m not r¨Cr¨Cready yet!¡± Gilda was red, and her heart was beating madly. Although they had


    grown much closer in the past few days and she had already begun to ept himpletely, kissing


    was something very foreign to her. She and Frederick never went that far in their rtionship despite


    being together for a long time, while things were progressing a little too rapidly with Severin even


    though he had only been with her for a few days.


    In that split second that Gilda spaced out, Severin lowered his head and nted a kiss on her red lips.

 Chapter 1717

    Chapter 1717


    Chapter 1717


    Gilda¡¯s eyes widened in bewilderment as she was pulled into Severin¡¯s embrace. She had not expected


    Severin to be so bold as to kiss her so forcefully, but it did not take long for her to close her eyes and


    enjoy the feeling of being kissed by someone.


    Several minutes passed, and Gilda gently pushed Severin away and stared at him with flushed cheeks.


    Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too ravenous, Severin? How long more are you going to continue kissing


    me? We¡¯ve flown nearly a hundred kilometers now! What if someone spots us?¡±


    The coquettish expression on her face left Severin feeling a warm flutter in his heart. He could tell from


    Gilda¡¯s bashfulness that she had fallen in love with him.


    Severin smiled sheepishly and scratched his head. ¡°Your lips are so kissable that it was a little too


    addicting for me.¡±


    ¡°As if I¡¯m going to believe you!¡± Gilda rolled her eyes at Severin before sitting awkwardly to one side of


    the flying sword.


    Two more days passed, and the couple finally returned to the sect.


    Severin used the flying sword to send Gilda back to her house, where Wuhlricht was enjoying some tea


    in the yard. As soon as he saw them return, he came over and remarked nonchntly, ¡°You were out


    for,


    what, ten days? I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d return so early. I thought that you¡¯d be out a little longer.¡±


    Gilda hopped off the flying sword and said, ¡°Why would we need that long? We¡¯ve already enjoyed


    ourselves a lot during the past few days.¡±


    Severin then put away the flying sword and chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Gilda had a wonderful time during


    our


    journey.¡±


    Wuhlrichtughed. ¡°Hehe, I can tell. She¡¯s been smiling ever since she got off your flying sword. Why


    else


    would she be smiling if she didn¡¯t have fun?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He then noticed the new dress Gilda was wearing and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you in that dress before.


    Is


    it new?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gilda replied with a smile. ¡°Severin took me to some cities and bought me a couple of dresses


    and shoes. He insisted on them even though I told him not to buy too many.¡±


    Wuhlrichtughed. ¡°That means he cares about you a lot.¡±


    Severin then informed Wuhlricht, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading back now.¡±


    Severin approached her with a grin and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve used my mental


    power to scan within a hundred¨Cmile radius of this ce, and you can rest assured that it¡¯s only the two


    of


    us in that area. We can share a little kiss a private.¡±


    ¡°B¨Cb¨Cbut I¡¯m not r¨Cr¨Cready yet!¡± Gilda was red, and her heart was beating madly. Although they had


    grown much closer in the past few days and she had already begun to ept himpletely, kissing


    was


    something very foreign to her. She and Frederick never went that far in their rtionship despite being


    together for a long time, while things were progressing a little too rapidly with Severin even though he


    had


    only been with her for a few days


    In that split second that Gilda spaced out, Severin lowered his head and nted a kiss on her red lips.

 Chapter 1718

    Chapter 1718


    Chapter 1718


    Wuhlricht then reached for the teacup and continued to sip his tea.


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re together now. I enjoyed my time with him these past few days, and I¡¯m starting to like him


    even


    more now,¡® Gilda said as she sat on the swing and recalled her time with Severin. A sweet smile graced


    her lips as she reminisced about the moments that they shared,


    Wuhlricht was so surprised by her revtion that he spurted out his tea. He asked in bewilderment,¡±


    You¡¯re already together? I¡¯m clearly behind the times here.¡±


    Gilda chuckled at her father¡¯s jaw¨Cdropped reaction. ¡°Haha!¡±


    Meanwhile, Diane and the others had recently concluded their training and were in the process of


    stabilizing their levels of attainment. When Severin returned, they all gathered around him with Selene.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡± Diane said.


    She then asked, ¡°So, did anything happen when you and Gilda went out alone?¡±


    Severin replied as calmly as he could, ¡®No, nothing happened. We just went to South Link City and


    returned to the sect after delivering the item to Megan.¡±


    She sighed and rebuked him for his stubbornness. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re such


    a numbskull! This is a perfect opportunity to spend some alone time with her. Couldn¡¯t you have taken


    the


    initiative to take your rtionship to the next step?¡±


    Sofia chimed in, ¡°Yeah! Why didn¡¯t you take things more seriously when you had the chance to do so?


    You


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    let such a good opportunity go to waste!¡±


    Diane then added with a bitter smile, ¡°Sigh. The only thing he thinks about is refining pills! I¡¯m


    beginning to


    think he¡¯s losing his mind from all that alchemy he¡¯s doing.¡±


    Severin could not hold back after hearing their remarks and erupted inughter. ¡°Gilda has agreed to


    be my girlfriend, but she asked me not to tell any of you yet because she¡¯s still feeling shy. Keep it a


    secret


    for now, okay.¡±


    Diane rolled her eyes. ¡°Pift. You didn¡¯t think you could trick us, could you?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s secretly happy but wants to y dumb with us,¡± She quipped.


    ¡°It¡¯s positive development though!¡± Sofia said. ¡°Gilda has moved on from the past and is ready to start a


    new rtionship. This is a good sign, but we need to y along since she¡¯s still shy around us.


    Severin proposed, ¡°By the way, Gilda¡¯s dad says that he wants to try some of my barbecued meat. It¡¯s


    past


    noon already, so let¡¯s make our way to town to get some fresh food. We¡¯ll have some barbecue for


    dinner


    with him and Gilda. It¡¯s time I show him my cooking skills.¡±


    Selene¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°Are we having barbecue again tonight? Hooray for


    barbecue!¡± Everyone was amused to see how excited she was for dinner.

 Chapter 1719

    Chapter 1719


    Chapter 1719


    Needless to say, Severin¡¯s wives were just as delighted as Selene after learning that they were going to


    have a barbecue for dinner. Before long, they left for the town at the foot of the mountain and bought


    many of the ingredients.


    When evening came, Wuhlricht arrived at Severin¡¯s residence with Gilda.


    ¡°My, oh my! It smells heavenly! Gilda and I caught a whiff of the delicious aroma right from the


    entrance! My stomach is starting to grumble,¡± Wuhlricht remarked as he entered the yard.


    ¡°My dad brought a few jars of fine wine for everyone. He wants to enjoy himself tonight,¡± Gilda added


    with


    a smile.


    ¡°Oh! Then I¡¯d be happy to taste some of the wine that our sect leader brought. I bet it¡¯s going to taste


    fantastic, Shemented, licking her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m already looking forward to it,¡± Diane said.


    The evening started on a good note. After tasting a piece of Severin¡¯s barbecued meat, Wuhlricht


    Severin continuously for the delicious barbecue. Gilda was d to see her father enjoying himself.


    As the night went on, everyone was satiated from the delicious wine and the hearty servings of


    barbecued meat.


    The following morning, Severin began refining a fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank pill. Having perfected his


    technique for fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pills, he felt ready to attempt the high¨Crank version. The sect


    would benefit immensely if he seeded in refining the fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank pills. It had the


    potential


    to elevate the Skyblue Sect¡¯s standing.


    Though Severin had previously contemted refining fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank pills, heter prioritized


    the


    fourth¨Cgrade low¨Crank and medium¨Crank pills because they were needed more urgently by the sect.


    With


    the shortage crisis resolved, he had ample time to focus on the high¨Crank pills.


    As he observed the materials before him, he muttered to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve gone through the


    s over and


    over again in my mind. I probably won¡¯t waste so much materials after mastering fourth¨Cgrade medium-


    rank pills.¡±


    Severin then adjusted his mindset and began the crafting process. Elsewhere, Gilda woke up with a


    frown


    and was incredibly worried.


    ¡°My period has never been thiste before. It¡¯s been more than ten days past my usual cycle, and it¡¯s


    us.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Severin proposed, ¡°By the way, Gilda¡¯s dad says that he wants to try some of my barbecued meat. It¡¯s


    past


    noon already, so let¡¯s make our way to town to get some fresh food. We¡¯ll have some barbecue for


    dinner


    with him and Gilda. It¡¯s time I show him my cooking skills.¡±


    Selene¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°Are we having barbecue again tonight? Hooray for


    barbecue!¡±


    Everyone was amused to see how excited she was for dinner.


    Chapter 1719


    they were going!


    Needless to say, Severin¡¯s wives were just as delighted as Selene after learning that they were going to


    have a barbecue for dinner. Before long, they left for the town at the foot of the mountain and bought


    many of the ingredients.


    When evening came, Wuhlricht arrived at Severin¡¯s residence with Gilda.


    ¡°My, oh my! It smells heavenly! Gilda and I caught a whiff of the delicious aroma right from the


    entrance!


    My stomach is starting to grumble,¡± Wuhlricht remarked as he entered the yard.


    ¡°My dad brought a few jars of fine wine for everyone. He wants to enjoy himself tonight,¡± Gilda added


    with


    a smile.


    ¡°Oh! Then I¡¯d be happy to taste some of the wine that our sect leader brought. I bet it¡¯s going to taste


    fantastic, Shemented, licking her lips.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m already looking forward to it.¡± Diane said.


    The evening started on a good note. After tasting a piece of Severin¡¯s barbecued meat, Wuhlricht


    Severin continuously for the delicious barbecue. Gilda was d to see her father enjoying himself.


    As the night went on, everyone was satiated from the delicious wine and the hearty servings of


    barbecued meat.


    The following morning, Severin began refining a fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank pill. Having perfected his


    technique for fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pills, he felt ready to attempt the high¨Crank version. The sect


    would benefit immensely if he seeded in refining the fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank pills. It had the


    potential


    to elevate the Skyblue Sect¡¯s standing.


    Though Severin had previously contemted refining fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank pills, heter prioritized


    the fourth¨Cgrade low-rank and medium¨Crank pills because they were needed more urgently by the


    sect. With the shortage crisis resolved, he had ample time to focus on the high¨Crank pills.


    As he observed the materials before him, he muttered to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve gone through the process over


    and over again in my mind. I probably won¡¯t waste so much materials after mastering fourth¨Cgrade


    medium-


    rank pills.¡±


    Severin then adjusted his mindset and began the crafting process, Elsewhere, Gilda woke up with a


    frown.


    and was incredibly worried.


    ¡°My period has never been thiste before. It¡¯s been more than ten days past my usual cycle, and it¡¯s


    brow.


    A sudden thought then urred to her.


    That stranger had taken her first time during her most fertile phase of the month. She could not defend


    herself because she was paralyzed, and it went without saying that she was also unable to utilize her


    spiritual energy to protect herself. The sun had risen by the time she regained consciousness, and the


    man was no longer to be seen.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. This is impossible! No, no, no! This can¡¯t be happening!¡± Gilda eximed in dread. It


    had taken her so much effort to forget about that night¡¯s events, and she feared that she might be


    pregnant as a result of that horrendous encounter.


    Though Gilda believed that Severin would understand and ept that she had her first time taken


    away by necessity, she could not be sure that Severin would still ept her if she was pregnant was


    the assant¡¯s child.

 Chapter 1720

    Chapter 1720


    Gilda began to think that Severin would be repulsed by her if he found out that she was carrying


    someone


    else¡¯s child. He might still be averse to her even if she decided to abort the child.


    Gilda was so overwhelmed with fear that her mind was starting to buzz.


    ¡°No¡­ this can¡¯t happen! There has to be another reason why my period iste. I¡¯m not pregnant, right?


    It has to be a coincidence!¡± Gilda shook her head repeatedly and paced anxiously in her room. She did


    not dare to dwell too much on that and was desperately hoping that she was overthinking.


    She eventually sat down, closed her eyes, and used her mental power to check the situation in her


    womb.


    Her face paled with fright as soon as she found out the truth. Her worst fear hade true¨Cshe had


    gotten pregnant due to that fateful night.


    ¡°Why is the world doing this to me?¡± Gilda cried out in resentment. She did not even have the slightest


    idea as to who the child¡¯s father was!


    ¡°I need to terminate the pregnancy.¡± Gilda decided with a heavy heart after some thought. ¡°I¡¯ve already


    lost my virginity for the sake of my life, and there are now rumors circting and tarnishing my


    reputation. If anyone finds out that I got pregnant before marriage, I¡¯d be disgracing my dad and the


    sect.¡±


    As she thought of the potential threats that the child posed to the sect and the smearing that might


    follow upon the child¡¯s birth, Gilda decided to act resolutely and channel her spiritual energy toward her


    abdomen. Unfortunately, herpassion got the better of her and she could not bring herself to do it


    even after several attempts.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was well aware that the tiny little fetus was a human life that was created from her flesh and blood.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I go through with this?¡± Gilda clenched her fists in frustration. She could only feel helpless


    and


    tormented.


    Over the following days, Gilda isted herself to calm down under the pretext of training. Unfortunately,


    her emotional state showed no improvement.


    One fine morning, Wuhlricht was getting concerned over her istion and approached her door. ¡°Are


    you


    up, Gilda? Severin and his group will be leaving for the Paradise Secret Realm soon. Don¡¯t you want to


    see


    them off?¡± he asked from outside her room.


    Gilda smiled ruefully with a lonely look in her eyes. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going. Please pass on my regards to


    them.


    I¡¯m almost at a breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°I see. Okay then,¡± Wuhlricht responded with a frown. He understood that his daughter might be at a


    open area.


    Severin frowned when he noticed Gilda¡¯s absence. She, too, was a little puzzled when Gilda did not


    come along with Wuhlricht.


    It was understandable that they did not see each other in the days leading up to their departure


    because Severin had been busy crafting pills and Gilda was giving it her all in training. However,


    something did not seem right when Gilda did not show up to see them off. After all, they were all about


    to journey to the Paradise Secret Realm, which was known for being an exceedingly perilous ce.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Gilda here to see us off?¡± She asked as soon as Wuhlricht and the others arrived.


    Wuhlricht smiled awkwardly and replied, ¡°I asked her toe, but she says she could not leave


    seclusion just yet because she seems to be on the verge of a significant breakthrough. However, she


    did tell me to convey her best wishes to all of you.¡±


    She remarked, ¡°Oh, so she¡¯s about to be a level five royal saint then! Wow, I wish I was in her


    shoes!¡±


    Severin was very considerate of Gilda¡¯s situation. ¡°It¡¯s understandable that she needs to remain


    focused since she¡¯s already on the brink of a breakthrough.¡±

 Chapter 1721

    Chapter 1721


    Chapter 1721


    Wuhlricht smiled and handed the twelve oriental zodiac tokens to twelve level eight and level nine


    saints.


    ¡°Take good care of these tokens. Each of you will be leading a team of one hundred individuals. You¡¯ll


    be scattered in different ces once you enter the realm, somit the names and faces of your team


    members to memory. Help your fellow sect members as much as possible, and locate the miniature


    ck tower as quickly as possible. This mission will depend very highly on Elder Severin, Wuhlricht


    instructed after handing over the tokens.


    The disciples nodded in acknowledgment and turned their attention to Severin.


    Severin was one of the leaders who were given a token, and standing with him were the other eleven.


    All twelve of them were venturing into the Paradise Secret Realm for the first time, and only a first¨Ctier


    sect could achieve their sort of numbers.


    Larry and a few others were part of Severin¡¯s group.


    ¡°The Soul Compass is with you,¡± Wuhlricht said to Severin, ¡°so your search area for the miniature ck


    tower is much broader than everyone else. They need to rely on luck to locate it.¡±


    He paused for a while and emphasized again, ¡°Since the sess of this mission hinges on your


    efforts,


    you shouldn¡¯t bother wasting your time in collecting those low¨Crank herbs inside the realm. Leave that


    task to the others and save yourself some more time. Your primary goal is to search the area as


    efficiently as you can and locate that miniature ck tower. Whether or not we can venture into ¡®that


    ce¡® depends entirely on that tower. If we seed in gaining ess and bing royal saints, then


    sects like the Horizon Sect will soon be in our shadow.¡±


    Severin understood the gravity of the situation and nodded earnestly. ¡°I will give it my all.¡±


    Wuhlricht smiled and added, ¡°Your strength as a level nine saint will be unmatched within the Paradise


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Secret Realm. It¡¯ll be much less dangerous for you in there. I wish you all the best!¡±


    Severin took out a small porcin bottle and handed it to Wuhlricht. ¡°I¡¯ve crafted some pills over the


    past few days. You may distribute them to the sect¡¯s disciples as you see fit.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your trouble!¡± Wulilricht patted Severin on the shoulder. He offered some more words of


    encouragement to everyone and signaled that they could begin their journey.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be relying on you to look out for me once we¡¯re inside the Paradise Secret Realm, Elder Severin.¡±


    The leader of another team approached Severin and smiled. She was Heidi Paige, a beautiful level


    nine saint and one of the few leaders among the saintwomen.

 Chapter 1722

    Chapter 1722


    Severin smiled and extended his hand toward Heidi. ¡°You tter me, Miss Heidi. Your team¡¯s overall


    strength is much greater than mine, and we¡¯re of the same attainment level too. It would be more


    urate to say that we will have to look out for each other during this expedition.¡±


    Heidi chuckled upon hearing that. ¡°You¡¯re being too modest! I firmly believe that yourbat ability far


    exceeds mine despite our simr attainment levels. I also have faith that you, as an alchemist, will


    make a breakthrough to level one royal saint.¡±


    Severin did not anticipate her to be such a smooth talker. She grinned and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re


    all from the same sect, so it¡¯s only natural for us to look out for one another in there. Let¡¯s all have each


    other¡¯s back and remain vignt.¡±


    Heidi then produced a flying sword. She erged it and hopped on with her team before ascending into


    the air. Meanwhile, Severin took out his flying sword and got on with 1,200 of his team members.


    ¡°This will be my first time entering the Paradise Secret Realm. You should know the way even though


    you¡¯ve never been there, so I¡¯ll just follow your lead,¡± Severin said with a smile. He still had no clue


    where


    the realm was located.


    Heidi chuckled. ¡°You were so busy refining pills that you didn¡¯t have the time to find out more about the


    realm. Luckily, it¡¯s very straightforward. We¡¯re heading the right way, so we only need to keep flying


    forward. It¡¯s still early, and there¡¯s still about a week until the realm opens. Given our current pace, we


    can probably reach our destination in four days.¡±


    Heidi then paused before adding politely, ¡°But as a precaution, we¡¯ll have to forgo the luxury of


    amodation and sleep on the mountaintops these next few nights.¡±


    She frowned when she heard that and questioned, ¡°Why? I¡¯m pretty sure the sect can afford lodging.


    Or


    is it because our group is toorge and there might not be enough rooms avable if we¡¯re toote to a


    hotel inside the city.¡±


    Heidi smiled as she exined, ¡°There are multiple reasons, and these are all based on our experience.


    Firstly, as you mentioned, we are arge group, and finding amodation will be very challenging.


    Staying separately makes it difficult to manage the entire group and streamline our departure the next


    day.¡±


    After a brief pause, Heidi continued, ¡°Secondly, we might attract unwanted attention because we¡¯re


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    traveling in arge group. There¡¯s a chance we might run into rogues or bandits along the way, as we


    did


    before. They don¡¯t pose any real threat to us, but they might feelpelled to engage us in a fight. The


    previous thousand¨Cstrong team had their numbers shed by several hundred, and it was toote for


    the


    realm with lesser numbers.¡±


    Severin expressed his surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t think those rogues would be bold enough to challenge our


    sect¡¯s people to a fight. Aren¡¯t they afraid of first¨Ctier sects like ours?¡±


    Heidi smiled and replied, ¡°We don¡¯t usually face such situations because we¡¯re first¨Ctier sects, but


    some second¨Ctier sects that have Paradise Secret Realm tokens may be ambushed during their


    journey. The realm contains many highly¨Ccoveted spiritual herbs and sought¨Cafter treasures.¡±


    She¡¯s eyes sparkled upon hearing the word ¡®treasure¡®. ¡°Hehe, could you tell us more about the


    spiritual herbs inside the Paradise Secret Realm? I wonder what could be so attractive to those people


    that they wouldn¡¯t even think twice about going on such a perilous journey.


    Severin and Diane shared augh when they saw She¡¯s money¨Cgrubbing attitude.

 Chapter 1723

    Chapter 1723


    Chapter 1723


    Heidi was a very attentive woman. She knew that everyone¨Cbe it higher¨Clevel or lower¨Clevel disciples-


    regarded Severin highly within the sect. His presence was more beneficial to many of the disciples.


    Heidi smiled before continuing. ¡°Even though this is my first time entering the Paradise Secret Realm,


    I¡¯ve tried to get insights from my seniors who have ventured in there before. Aside from an abundance


    of fourth¨Cgrade spiritual herbs, there are equally as many fifth¨Cgrade herbs. Sixth¨Cgrade ones can be


    found


    there as well, but they¡¯re almost always very rare.¡±


    Severin was taken aback when he heard that. ¡°There¡¯s sixth¨Cgrade herbs too?!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Heidi said with a nod. ¡°But the realm is teeming with spiritual beasts. It¡¯s important to be cautious


    and act in ordance with one¡¯s attainment level. Disciples with lower¨Clevel attainment are advised


    not


    to venture too deep into the forest.¡±


    Heidi continued to exin different aspects of the Paradise Secret Realm, much to the amazement of


    Severin and the others.


    Meanwhile, Wuhlricht continued to gaze nkly into the distance. Felipe looked at Wuhlricht and said,


    They¡¯ve been gone for quite some time now. They will return safely, so have faith in them. We should


    head back.¡±


    ¡°I hope Severin can bring back the miniature ck tower,¡± Wuhlricht said. ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait another


    few


    years before we can enter the realm again.¡±


    Samuel smiled andmented, ¡°He even gave us some pills before leaving. I always find myself being


    amazed by his speed at refining pills.¡±


    Felipe added, ¡°He should¡¯ve kept those pills for his use or shared them with some of the disciples in his


    team. Isn¡¯t it better for him to take all these pills along with him?¡±


    Wuhlricht smiled. ¡°Perhaps he still has some on him.¡±


    He then took out the small porcin bottle that Severin gave him and examined it closely. He frowned


    and said, ¡°Only fifty pills this time? Hmm¡­ wait a moment. This can¡¯t bel¡± Wuhlricht¡¯s face lit up with


    excitement.


    *Is there something wrong with the pills? You sound excited!¡± Felipe asked, noticing Wuhlricht¡¯s change


    in


    demeanor.


    Wuhlricht promptly handed over the bottle to Felipe. Upon examining the bottle, Felipe took a deep


    breath and remarked ecstatically, ¡°Goodness mel All fifty of these pills are fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank pills!


    This is


    +15 BONUS


    Samuel became just as thrilled when he heard that. ¡°Fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank pills? All fifty of them?


    Elder Severin must¡¯ve made a breakthrough to fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist, then! A single one of


    these pills will be enough for those disciples who intend to make a breakthrough to royal saint!¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1724

    Chapter 1724


    Chapter 1724


    Wuhlricht nodded and said, ¡°Those in thete and peak stages of level nine saint will probably only


    need


    one pill, while those in the early and middle stages will likely require two.¡±


    Felipe chimed in with enthusiasm. ¡°We might be a first¨Ctier sect, but the gap between our sect and the


    upper¨Css first¨Ctier sects is still rather big. This is especially so in terms of the number of royal saints,


    as


    other sects far outnumber us. Now that Elder Severin is a fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist, we will


    soon


    see the addition of many royal saints in our ranks. This way, that gap I mentioned will narrow


    considerably even though we¡¯re still some way off from catching up to them.¡±


    Wuhlrichtmented admiringly. ¡°Severin is full of surprises. I¡¯m still in awe of his alchemical talent.¡±


    Following a pause, he continued, ¡°But it¡¯s important for us not to divulge the fact that our sect now


    boasts a fourth grade high¨Crank alchemist, especially while Severin is away. If other sects are aware of


    his status, our envious counterparts might want to get rid of him. We would have to face some


    catastrophic losses


    to our sect if they seed.¡±


    The elders all recognized the gravity of the situation and nodded in agreement. After all, not a lot of


    first- tier sects were lucky enough to have a fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha, there are several reasons why Elder Severin is more powerful than fourth grade high¨Crank


    alchemists from other sects,¡± Felipe began with a chuckle. ¡°First of all, he¡¯s young, and he has a lot of


    potential to be a fifth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist in the future. Secondly, his efficiency in crafting


    pills is on par with two or three alchemistsbined, and he also boasts a higher sess rate than


    them.¡±


    Wuhlricht nodded in agreement. After a moment¡¯s contemtion, he said to Felipe, ¡°Take these pills


    and give these to disciples that you feel will benefit most from them. Prioritize those who are on the


    verge of breaking through to level one royal saint and tell them to train. However, you must also warn


    them not to let anyone know that they¡¯ve broken through. It¡¯ll be even better if they conceal their


    attainment for the time being, or else it¡¯ll be somewhat rining for the sect to have a sudden addition


    of over fifty level one


    royal saints.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Felipe took the pills and flew off.


    After everyone left, Wuhlricht took off and slowly made his way back to his residence. When he arrived,


    he noticed Gilda sitting alone on the swing with a sorrowful expression and a heavy heart. He


    approached her worriedly and asked, ¡°Did your breakthrough not go as nned? Don¡¯t beat yourself


    up over it. Setbacks tend to happen sometimes, so cheer up. Just keep at it and give it another try once


    you¡¯re ready.


    From Wuhlricht¡¯s point of view, Gilda was in a somber mood because of two factors: she had focused


    on her attainment at the expense of seeing Severin and the others off, and that attempt at making a


    +15 BONUS


    Gilda forced a bitter smile as her eyes welled up with tears. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do, Dad. I can never


    be with Severin. Please tell him that I¡¯m not worthy of him when he returns.¡±


    Wuhlricht inhaled sharply and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Gilda? Didn¡¯t you two get along well during the


    last few days? Did you get into an argument?¡±


    Gilda clenched her jaw and needed some time topose herself before she confided in him. ¡°I can¡¯t


    do it, Dad. I can¡¯t go through with terminating the pregnancy. Maybe you can help me while Severin is


    in the Paradise Secret Realm? That way, he¡¯ll never know that I¡¯m pregnant and I can still be with him!¡±


    ¡°Wha?!¡± Wuhlricht gasped. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?!¡±

 Chapter 1725

    Chapter 1725


    Gilda nodded with a saddened look. ¡°Yes, and I want to terminate it secretly. Even though Severin


    might be able to ept that I¡¯m no longer a virgin, I¡¯m pretty sure he won¡¯t ept that I¡¯m pregnant


    with


    someone else¡¯s child, much less give birth to it.¡±


    She had a pleading look in her eyes as she continued, ¡°But I can¡¯t go through with terminating the


    pregnancy myself. This fetus inside of me is a living being, after all. Please do it for me, Dad. We¡¯ll just


    act


    as though it never happened.¡±


    Rather than expressing his disappointment, Wuhlricht chuckled heartily, surprising Gilda. ¡°Haha! I didn¡¯t


    think I¡¯d be a grandfather so soon!¡±


    Gilda was left speechless by her father¡¯s reaction and asked coldly. ¡°What do you mean by thai, Dad?


    you want me to go through with the pregnancy?¡±


    Wuhlricht smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m d you couldn¡¯t bring yourself to do an abortion. Don¡¯t you worry


    about it.


    Severin won¡¯t mind at all. He might even be happy to hear that you¡¯re pregnant!¡±


    Gilda was taken aback by her father¡¯s words and shot back, ¡°Are you insane, Dad? Who would be


    happy to


    find out that someone else got their girlfriend pregnant? Plenty of men find that repulsive. And wh


    would


    willingly raise someone else¡¯s child anyway?¡±


    Wuhiricht¡¯s expression became a little stern as he gazed at Gilda. ¡°Do you genuinely love Severin? Are


    you


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    willing to marry him and be his wife?¡±


    Although she was puzzled by the timing of her father¡¯s question, Gilda nodded and replied, ¡°I feel


    miserable even when I haven¡¯t seen him in a few days, but I¡¯m afraid to face him. I don¡¯t know how to


    tell


    him or confront him.¡±


    Wuhlricht chuckled again. ¡°Haha, well now that we¡¯re sure of your feelings for him, I think it¡¯s about time


    for me to reveal the truth to you.¡±


    ¡°The truth? About what?¡± Gilda asked in confusion, wondering if her father had been keeping a secret


    from her.


    Wuhlricht smiled and let the cat out of the bag. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant with Severin¡¯s child. He was the one


    who


    saved your life that night.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± It was as if a bombshell had dropped on Gilda. She had never imagined that the man she


    resented was the same person she loved. She had been under the mistaken belief that he had left the


    sect and gone into hiding, and she hade to terms with never learning about his identity. It hardly


    urred to her that the person would be Severin.


    +16 BONUS


    Momentster, a smile appeared on her face. Following that revtion, she knew that she could


    continue to be with Severin, and he would not mind her pregnancy because the child was his ¡°Are you


    telling me the truth, Dad? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± Gilda asked in disbelief.

 Chapter 1726

    Chapter 1726


    Chapter 1726


    Wuhlricht smiled and replied, ¡°Why would I ever lie to you about something like this? Everything I said


    is the truth, Severin is the father of your child. He was the man who saved you.¡±


    Following a pause, he continued exining. ¡°You can¡¯t expect him to tell you the truth under those


    circumstances. He¡¯s simply been waiting for the right time to reveal everything to you, hoping that you¡¯ll


    understand. But now that things havee to this, I would have to be the one to tell you.¡±


    Wuhlricht¡¯s exnation caused Gilda¡¯s emotions to shift from the verge of tears to a mixture of relief


    and amusement. ¡°I see. I never would have thought that he was the child¡¯s father. Guess I no longer


    have anything to worry about then.¡±


    All of a sudden, Gilda frowned again and asked worriedly. ¡°But what if he only confessed to me and


    treated me well because of guilt and responsibility? I can¡¯t tell for sure if he genuinely cares about me.


    Wuhlnicht burst intoughter and reassured her. ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t have to worry about that, Gilda. I


    asked him about it a while ago, and he assured me that he genuinely likes you for you. It¡¯s not merely


    out of a sense of responsibility.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Gilda said. She felt as though a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m so d I


    wasn¡¯t able to act on my decision to terminate the pregnancy. Severin would¡¯ve been very upset if he


    knew.¡±


    Wuhlricht had a serious tone as he added, ¡°He won¡¯t just be upset. He¡¯d be furious. Your inability to go.


    through with your initial n to terminate the child just goes to show that you have apassionate


    heart.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Curious, Gilda asked, ¡°But why didn¡¯t he experience any significant attainment breakthrough even


    though I


    did? Didn¡¯t he benefit from it?¡±


    After Wuhlricht shared the events of that night with Gilda, she remarked in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t think he


    would have the ability to store all that spiritual energy. But it all makes sense now. He wouldn¡¯t have


    been


    able to enter the Paradise Secret Realm if he made a breakthrough, and we would have to leave it to


    other people to locate the miniature ck tower.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Wuhlricht said. ¡°If he had suddenly experienced a significant attainment breakthrough,


    you would likely have deduced that he was the man from that night. We would no longer be able to


    keep it a


    secret even if we wanted to.¡±


    ¡°I spent all these days being depressed, and I didn¡¯t even know that it was him. I¡¯m going to teach him


    a lesson when he¡¯s back.¡± Gilda then sighed and shot Wuhlricht a re. ¡°And you were in on it with


    him! Do you have any idea how miserable I¡¯ve been these few days?¡±


    Wuhlricht could only mumble helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m just as surprised as you to find out about the pregnancy.


    It¡¯s almost two months since that day, and itll be another three months before he returns. Your belly


    might be noticeably bigger by then.¡±


    Gilda chuckled. ¡°Haha, he¡¯ll probably be shocked to see me pregnant. I bet even She and the others


    will be surprised.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I can already imagine it!¡± Wuhlnichtughed along ¡°Take it easy during this period, okay? Try to


    avoid going on for no reason and just stay at home. I¡¯m worried you might overexert yourself and bring


    risk to the pregnancy.¡±


    Gilda rolled her eyes yfully and said, ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m weak and fragile. Severin and his


    family aren¡¯t around, so it¡¯s not like I have any reason to go out either. I suppose I¡¯ll just have to train to


    pass the time.¡±

 Chapter 1727

    Chapter 1727


    Chapter 1727


    As dusk settled in, Severin called Heidi over and handed more than twenty fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank pills


    to


    her. He instructed her to share those pills with those disciples who were closest to making a


    breakthrough to level one royal saint. They were to consume their respective pill only after entering the


    Paradise Secret Realm.


    Those who received the pills were ted to have been chosen.


    Severin then gathered the twenty individuals in his team who showed the most promise in bing a


    level one royal saint and gave each of them a pill.


    ¡°I have nothing but admiration for you, Severin. It amazes me that you¡¯re already a fourth¨Cgrade high¨C


    rank


    alchemist!¡± She remarked after Severin sat back down.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Make sure to safeguard those pills I provided to you earlier. If your attainment


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    is stable after entering the Paradise Secret Realm and the right opportunity arises, you can use those


    pills.


    to make a breakthrough. Your current attainment level is good, but not good enough. If you can


    be


    stronger, then it¡¯ll be less risky for you inside.¡±


    Diane assured him with a smile. ¡°Dont worry. We¡¯ll be cautious.¡±


    Elsa felt a little envious and quipped, ¡°My master loves you all so much. It¡¯s been the umpteenth time


    that


    I heard him remind you all to be safe.¡±


    She rolled her eyes yfully and teased, ¡°Didn¡¯t he show care and concern for you too when he gave


    you several pills?¡±


    Elsa felt a little awkward after hearing that.


    After a night¡¯s rest, Severin and the group resumed their journey the following morning. Everything


    went


    smoothly, and they found a mountaintop to rest for the night before continuing their journey again.


    After another day of travel, they arrived at a barren grasnd.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing here except for dry grass,¡± Shemented, gazing at the withered vegetation.


    ¡°This is known as the Barren Grasnd, Heidi said. No one knows why the grass here is all withered,


    but


    It¡¯s a sign that our destination is near. We¡¯ll probably arrive in about half an hour from now.¡±


    True to her words, everyone spotted a massive mountain enshrouded by thick ck clouds after flying


    for less than an hour. Streaks of lightning sliced through the air from time to time, creating a terrifying


    scene.


    ¡°Holy hell! What¡¯s going on over there? Look at all that lightning and dark clouds It¡¯s like a whole


    different


    ¡°That¡¯s the Paradise Secret Realm,¡± Heidi revealed. There are many things in this world that defy logic


    and imagination, and the Paradise Secret Realm is one such example. It exists in independence. The


    spiritual energy within the realm is very dense, and rare herbse by the dozen.¡±


    A thought then urred to She and she quipped. ¡°In that case, isn¡¯t it better for people like us to stay


    inside there forever?¡±


    Heidi shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. The Paradise Secret Realm closes automatically after three


    months. Everyone that¡¯s inside will be ejected unless they¡¯re already dead.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I see. In that case, we ought to be making the most of the three months that we¡¯re in


    there.¡±

 Chapter 1728

    Chapter 1728


    All of a sudden, a disciple pointed to their left and eximed, ¡°Look! There¡¯s a group of people over


    there!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re probably disciples from other sects,¡± Heidi mused. ¡°They would have a set of tokens that


    represent the twelve oriental zodiac signs. Theplete set of tokens function essentially as a key.¡±


    Jarvin, one of the disciples with Heidi¡¯s group, added with a smile, ¡°We used to have only one key, but


    now we have two. Having so many new disciples join our sect has proved to be very positive for us!¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right!¡± Everyone smiled, eagerly anticipating their foray into the realm. Since every new


    disciple of the sect had to be a first¨Ctime entrant, more than half of the 2,400 people epted into the


    Skyblue Sect were saints. The remaining majority were warrior emperors. Since the sect was a


    properly- administered first¨Ctier sect, the warrior emperors consisted predominantly of level six or level


    seven warrior emperors at the very minimum. Only a handful were lower than that.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As time passed, the group from the Skyblue Sect reached the massive mountain. There were already


    two other groups taking a rest nearby.


    ¡°Not bad. Another two separate groups have arrived,¡± a white¨Cd manmented with a sinister


    grin.


    A woman corrected him, ¡°They¡¯re not separate groups. Both groups are from the Skyblue Sect, so I


    can¡¯t


    help but wonder if they have two keys?¡±


    The man snickered and said, ¡°A second key? Now that¡¯s surprising.¡±


    ¡°Yes. They used to have only one key. How lucky for them,¡± the woman in red said with a smile.


    The man chuckled and looked at the group of women from the Skyblue Sect. ¡°Would you look at that?


    The Skyblue Sect¡¯s groups are full of hot chicks!¡±


    Another guy stepped forward and asked with a smile, ¡°Having some naughty thoughts, are we, Terry?¡±


    Terry replied, ¡°Of course, I do. But I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have the chance to act on them in our current


    situation.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you might just get a chance in theing days,¡± the other guy suggested with a smile. No one


    could predict what would happer inside the Paradise Secret Realm. Aside from its inherent dangers,


    human conflict and treasure disputes were verymon urrences


    Severin nced at them indifferently and sneered. He could tell that Terry was a pook¨Cstage level nine


    saint, so Terry¡¯s arrogance should not havee as a surprise. Though Terry¡¯s group only had 1,200


    members, about 60 to 70 percent of them were saints. Many of those saints were level nine or level


    eight


    at that, so their strength could be considered rather formidable.


    +15 BONUS


    Meanwhile, the second group that was situated a little further away seemed to be notably weaker.


    Sofia looked at Terry¡¯s group and asked Heidi, ¡°Do you know which sect is he from? His arrogance is


    just


    so infuriating. He¡¯s aware that our sect¡¯s members outnumber theirs and yet he has no qualms


    provoking

 Chapter 1729

    Chapter 1729


    Chapter 1729


    Heidi smiled bitterly and whispered to Sofia, ¡°He¡¯s from an upper¨Css first¨Ctier sect known as the


    Highworld Sect. It¡¯s worth noting that they¡¯ve been making so much progress that they¡¯re fast about to


    overtake the Horizon Sect.¡±


    She paused briefly before continuing. ¡°That Terry guy emerged as a prodigy in the Highworld Sect


    within


    the past two years. He was able to reach such a high level of attainment even though he is only twenty-


    one this year. His arrogance stems from that. Of course, many others in their sect have much higher


    attainment, but all of them aren¡¯t here. After all, there¡¯s no point for them to be here since they won¡¯t be


    able to enter the sect either.¡±


    ¡°seel It¡¯s impressive that he could achieve that level of attainment. He should be proud of that,¡± Sofia


    gasped. ¡°Making a breakthrough to royal saint is child¡¯s y with his talent. Heck, he probably wouldn¡¯t


    need long to reach the level seven or level eight royal saint!¡±


    Heidi nodded and added, ¡°He has excellentbat skills to boot too. I heard he once made light work


    of


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    level one royal saint, so you can imagine how insanely strong he is.¡±


    At that moment, a female disciple beside Heidi said, ¡°But yourbat ability is outstanding too, and


    you¡¯re one of the prodigies within our sect. Do you think you can defeat him?¡±


    Heidi pondered over that question for a moment and eventually shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m pretty confident in


    my abilities, and I think can probably hold my own against a level one royal saint in a fight. However,


    defeating an opponent of that level is a whole different ball game. The gap between a level nine saint


    and a level one royal saint is substantial even though it might seem small. Going over and beyond


    one¡¯s strength to defeat a level one royal saint is very difficult. I might be able to take on weaker level


    two royal saints if I was a level one royal saint, but it¡¯s near¨Cimpossible for a level nine saint to defeat a


    level one


    royal saint.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re no match for him, then I don¡¯t think anyone else here can hold out against him either,¡± the


    female disciplemented. She then turned to another one of her sect¡¯s prodigies and asked, ¡°What


    about you, Kara? Would you have a chance of winning against Terry?¡±


    Kara thought for a moment and eventually shook her head. ¡°Not unless Heidi and I team up, and even


    then, there¡¯s only a very slim chance of securing victory. We wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him at all


    if


    we went in solo.¡±


    She remarked, ¡°Now I understand where his arrogancees from.¡±


    Kara wryly smiled and cautioned the group, ¡°It¡¯s not just him we need to be careful of. The same


    applies


    to any of the Highworld Sect¡¯s members. The Horizon Sect could still be considered allies, but the


    thankfully, we haven¡¯t been in any direct conflict with them during our previous treasure hunts.


    Severin smiled and asked, ¡°In other words, we don¡¯t need to hold back if we encounter anyone from the


    Highworld Sect, right?¡±


    His directness and somewhat unconventional thought process had left Kara speechless.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Kara said with a wry smile, ¡°but it would be wise to exercise caution if you encounter high-


    level prodigies such as Terry. I¡¯ve never witnessed yourbat abilities before, but I¡¯d still advise you


    to steer clear of conflicts.¡±


    Severin nodded silently. He was well aware that these talented disciples admired him for his alchemical


    talents and the benefits those pills had provided, but his strength as a level nine saint was not entirely


    acknowledged by the elite disciples despite his status as an elder. Though he had disyed a


    remarkable talent for alchemy, those elite disciples respected him for only one reason¨Chis pills. Many


    believed that his current level of attainment was a result of the pills he had at his disposal, and that his


    attainment would likely not have soared to such heights had he not been an alchemist.

 Chapter 1730

    Chapter 1730


    Chapter 1730


    Many people were generally under the impression that those who had achieved a high attainment


    mainly through the use of pills were not as strong as those whose attainment was acquired through


    experience. It was generally thought that those who relled too much on pills to umte attainment


    did so at the expense of properbat experience, and alchemists generally had insufficient time for


    honing theirbat skills too. Theirbat effectiveness thus became greatly diminished, making


    them vulnerable to being killed when faced with a mare experienced adversary.


    As time passed, representatives from two more sects arrived. Heid exined who they were to Severin


    and hispanions. Both sects were second¨Ctier sects, and they both positioned themselves


    cautiously at a distance in apparent apprehension.


    ¡°They appear to be very cautious,¡± Severin observed.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°As they should,¡± Heidi said. ¡°Those from second¨Ctier sects are rtively weaker than those from first¨C


    tier sects. Even though they¡¯ve sessfully made it here, they continue to keep their guard up for fear


    that other sects might snatch their key. It¡¯s only natural for them to be wary. We, on the other hand,


    simply need to wait patiently. The Paradise Secret Realm will open in another three days.¡±


    After two days. She noticed the distinct absence of any further groups. She found it to be a little odd,


    so she asked. ¡°Why haven¡¯t any other groups arrived, Heidi? Two days have passed, and The Paradise


    Secret Realm opens tomorrow.¡±


    Heidi smiled and exined, ¡°The other groups might have decided to wait somewhere nearby and


    come over only when it¡¯s almost time for the realm to open. Certain sects, particrly those with much


    lower attainment, would want to avoid any untoward incidents and choose to wait until thest moment


    to enter the Paradise Secret Realm. There were instances where keys have been robbed by other


    people, so they¡¯re probably trying to avoid going through something simr.


    She was surprised to hear that. ¡°Why would anyone want toe here just to steal a key? Those


    rogues are being out¨Cof¨Cline.¡±


    A male disciple answered, ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily rogues. Some disciples from first¨Ctier sects might not


    have a key, so they target lower¨Clevel individuals who have it.¡±


    Sofia then remembered something and asked with a smile, ¡°Are the Hanzon Sect afraid of that too?


    They don¡¯t seem to have arrived yet.¡±


    Heidi chuckled and said, ¡°That wouldn¡¯t scare them. The Horizon Sect is formidable, and most of its


    members are very strong. They have no reason to be afraid of getting robbed, unless somehow, it¡¯s an


    unscrupulous sect leader or elder who decided to target them. That¡¯s not likely to happen though,


    thankfully, we haven¡¯t been in any direct conflict with them during our previous treasure hunts.¡±


    Severin smiled and asked, ¡°In other words, we don¡¯t need to hold back if we encounter anyone from the


    Highworld Sect, right?¡±


    His directness and somewhat unconventional thought process had left Kara speechless.


    ¡°Of course, Kara said with a wry smile, ¡°but it would be wise to exercise caution if you encounter high-


    level prodigies such as Terry. I¡¯ve never witnessed yourbat abilities before, but I¡¯d still advise you


    to steer clear of conflicts.¡±


    Severin nodded silently. He was well aware that these talented disciples admired him for his alchemical


    talents and the benefits those pills had provided, but his strength as a level nine saint was not entirely


    acknowledged by the elite disciples despite his status as an elder, Though he had disyed a


    remarkable talent for alchemy, those elite disciples respected him for only one reason¨Chis pills. Many


    believed that his current level of attainment was a result of the pills he had at his disposal, and that his


    attainment. would likely not have soared to such heights had he not been an alchemist.

 Chapter 1731

    Chapter 1731


    The next morning, at the break of dawn, She pointed. ¡°Look, there are two groups of people over


    there. They are so close to each other. Are they two friendly forces?


    Heidi took one look and shook her head, ¡°Even friendly forces will not stay so close to each other.


    There is only one possibility, which is that the other sect has two keys in its hand just like us.¡±


    ¡°No way, two keys again?¡± She said in surprise.


    Heidi smiled. ¡°Yes, it was the Horizon Sect, so I guess the oneing over there is the Horizon Sect.¡±


    After Severin heard this, he could not help but frown, Is Horizon Sect a friendly force to us? It should


    not be considered a hostile force, right?¡±


    Heidi smiled slightly and said, ¡°Of course they are friendly forces. The rtionship between our two


    sects has always been very good. We used to support each other when hunting for treasures in the


    secret realm. When other disciples wanted to rob our disciples treasures, the Horizon Sect lent a hand.


    Of course, the disciples of their sect will not rob us of anything.¡±


    Diane pondered it. She could not help but frown and said to Heidi, ¡°However, that was before, when the


    two families still had a marriage contract. Now the rtionship between Mister Frederick of Horizon


    Sect and Miss Gilda of our sect is not good anymore, the other party has also rescinded the


    engagement, and even ndered Miss Gilda. Does the Horizon Sect still perceive us as friendly


    forces? Can their disciples still be trustworthy?¡±


    Heidi frowned instantly when she heard this. She was not certain about this either.


    After thinking about it, she could not help but say, ¡°It should not be the case. The friendship between


    the disciples on both sides has been established for a long time, so it cannot be destroyed so quickly,


    right? At that time, Mister Frederick was probably too angry, so he acted impulsively, and then said


    such things about Miss Gilda. Perhaps he would be better after calming down. After all, Miss Gilda did


    not do that on


    purpose, it was out of necessity.¡±


    ¡°Right? If Mister Frederick keeps fussing over this matter, that would be too petty of him. Miss Gilda


    only behaved this way because of her condition. Otherwise, she would die. I am sure that other women


    will make the same choice in such circumstances too. It is impossible that one would risk their life for


    their first time¡®, right?


    Kara, who barely spoke, could not help but say, ¡°I wonder who is the man that took away Miss Gilda,


    and what does he look like?¡±


    A female disciple also immediately became interested and said, ¡°Yes, a person with such a physique


    leader knows. If he does not tell us, we will not know who it is, not even Miss Gilda will know.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kara then pondered, she could not help but frown and said, ¡°It is strange. Our disciples patrol every


    day. If


    a strangeres, they should know about it, right?


    The female disciple said directly, ¡°What is so difficult about this? Our sect has many disciples, and we


    were recruiting new disciples some time ago. If the sect leader wants to bring someone in, he can just


    find a set of disciples¡® clothes. It would be easy to bring the person in, would it not? Besides, if the sect


    leader wants to bring someone into the sect, would any of the patrolling disciples dare to question


    him?¡±


    Kara nodded and said, ¡°I am just a little curious about that person¡¯s name and what he looks like.¡±

 Chapter 1732

    Chapter 1732


    Chapter 1732


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Heidi smiled bitterly and said, ¡°If I were Miss Gilda, I would definitely want to know what the person


    looks like, but I am also afraid of knowing what the person looks like. What if he is an ugly and fat man?


    It must be disappointing for your first time to be taken away by such a person.¡±


    After hearing this, Kara nodded in approval. ¡°Yes, if it were a fat and ugly man, I think I would be


    depressed. It is better not to know.¡±


    Severin could not help but smile bitterly when he heard the chattering of these female disciples.


    After thinking about it, he reminded everyone, ¡°Everyone, remember, no matter what, the rtionship


    between our Skyblue Sect and the Horizon Sect is no longer what it used to be. After entering, even if


    we do not rob the treasures on the disciples¡® bodies, we must also keep a distance and be more


    prepared, understand? After all, human behavior is unpredictable. Some disciples may show mercy,


    but some disciples may think otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mister Severin is right. Everyone should be more vignt. do not let your guard downpletely.


    Do you understand?¡± Heidi also felt that what Severin said made sense and immediately reminded the


    people in her team.


    Severin asked Heidi after pondering. ¡°Then do you think the man who took Miss Gilda¡¯s virginity should


    be killed? If you know who he is, will you kill him?¡±


    Heidi fell into deep thought. After a while, she said, ¡°Probably not. After all, the sect leader asked him to


    do this. If he did not do it, Miss Gilda would die. In a sense, it can be regarded as saving Miss Gilda¡¯s


    life. More importantly, if he did not do that, the sect leader may threaten him and kill him.¡±


    Kara also nodded, ¡°Yes, it is not like he proactively forced Miss Gilda into this, but the sect leader


    asked


    him to do it. Everything is normal from their standpoints. The sect leader could not just watch his


    daughter dying either, so all of this is God¡¯s will and cannot be helped.¡±


    ¡°Haha, but that boy could get the body of Miss Gilda, it was worth it for him.¡±


    A female disciple chuckled and said, ¡°Miss Gilda is gorgeous, has such a good figure, and has a good


    personality. That kid was really lucky,¡±


    She felt slightly unhappy after hearing this, and could not help but stand up for Severin. ¡°That is not


    necessarily the case. The man¡¯s body is a Sun¨CHeart Constitution, so he may also be a genlus, and


    very


    handsome. We will not know who is the lucky one in this situation, will we?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I am afraid that will be difficult. With Miss Gilda¡¯s beauty and status, there are not many men


    who


    can match her,¡± The female disciple immediatelyughed, obviously not buying it.


    She was speechless and could only give up. At this time, the two teams of Horizon Sect arrived and


    settled not far away.

 Chapter 1733

    Chapter 1733


    Chapter 1733


    After a while, a man and a woman came over with a smile. Severin looked at them from a distance and


    realized that they were all level nine saints. They should be the cream of the cream among the level


    nine


    saints, and must be the leader of the two teams.


    ¡°Haha, you people from the Skyblue Sect came so early.¡±


    The


    manughed, then narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Everyone, who are your leaders?¡±


    Heidi immediately stepped forward, and said, ¡°My name is Heidi, and I am the leader of this team. That


    person over there is Severin, the leader of another team.¡±


    Severin walked over and stood next to Heidi. ¡°Pleasure.¡±


    The man looked at Severin and frowned. ¡°My name is Wilson Feuillet, and this is Heather Tanner. We


    are


    the leaders of the Horizon Sect.¡±


    ¡°Wilson Feuillet, is he the little genius, Wilson? I heard that he is young. I did not expect to see him


    today.¡±


    ¡°Is she Heather Tanner? She is really amazing. She looks like she is only eighteen years old.¡±


    Many of the disciples of the Skyblue Sect could not help but chattered excitedly when they heard their


    names. It was obvious that they knew these two geniuses very well.


    Wilson obviously enjoyed such attention, and wore a warm smile on his face..


    He quickly looked at Severin again and could not help but frown and said, ¡°We have heard of Heidi


    before.


    Howe we have never heard of Severin before?¡±


    Obviously, the other party looked down on Severin a little, but he still said politely. ¡°It seems that your


    Skyblue Sect has a lot of geniuses. There are many geniuses, but they are usually inconspicuous.¡±


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Thank you. If we meet in the secret realm, I hope we can take care of each


    other.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Heather immediately smiled and said, ¡°That is right. The rtionship between our two sects has always


    been very good. It is best for everyone to take care of each other in the secret realm.¡±


    Wilson also smiled. ¡°That is true. If we meet in the secret realm, we should really take care of each


    other.¡±


    Many disciples of the Skyblue Sect felt faintly happy when they heard these words. It seemed that the


    disciples of the Horizon Sect still regard the people of the Skyblue Sect as friendly forces just like


    before. This way, everyone would feel safer in the secret realm. After all, Horizon Sect was the most


    powerful top


    She was speechless and could only give up. At this time, the two teams of Horizon Sect arrived and


    settled not far away.

 Chapter 1734

    Chapter 1734


    Heather and Wilson chatted with Heidi for a while before walking back to their team.


    Kara also smiled slightly and said, ¡°It seems that our treasure hunt will be much smoother this time.


    The total number of people from our two sects ounts for one¨Cthird. Moreover, the disciples from


    Horizon Sec are very strong.¡±


    ¡°They are indeed quite strong. They have indeed more people of level nine and level eight venerable


    cultivation than we have here.¡± Severin nced at the people over there, and then said lightly.


    Kara was stunned for a moment, and said in surprise, ¡°Mister Severin, are you so powerful? They have


    not


    used spiritual energy yet, and they do not have much spiritual energy fluctuations now. You can


    actually


    see through all their cultivations?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Well, I can indeed see through their cultivation. However, our sect¡¯s overall strength


    is


    stronger than theirs.¡±


    ¡°No way, we do not have that many people with high cultivation levels. Kara frowned, with a look of


    astonishment on her face.


    Severin smiled slightly and reminded Kara, ¡°Did you forget something?¡±


    Kara was stunned for a moment, then she realized what she was doing and smiled, ¡°Yeah, I almost


    forgot.


    Heidi also understood it instantly. After all, those with higher cultivation levels on their side had fourth-


    grade high¨Clevel elixirs given by Severin. Once they entered the secret realm, those who had the elixirs


    only needed to find a cave and hide immediately. Then, they could break through to the First¨CLevel


    Royal Saint. When the timees, they would be able to gain the upper hand in the secret realm. After


    all, a Level Nine Royal Saint and a First¨CLevel Royal Saint were two different things.


    However, Kara soon frowned and said to Severin, ¡°No, Mister Severin, they must still be much stronger


    than us. I almost forgot that the reason why the Horizon Sect is so powerful is because their sect also


    has got fourth¨Cgrade high¨Clevel alchemists. So those with higher cultivation levels probably have


    fourth- grade high¨Clevel elixirs in their hands, waiting to be used after entering the secret realm.¡±


    Having said this, Kara paused arid smiled again. ¡°However, there is nothing to worry about. This is a


    good thing. After all, they are friendly forces with us.¡±


    Severin smiled bitterly and said to Kara, ¡°Remember what I say, no matter what, you must be careful


    when you are in the secret realm. You cannot have too much trust based on their facade.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Severin always found it odd that the other party had taken the initiative to show their kindness just now,


    and they seemed a bit too enthusiastic. This made him have to suspect that the other party said this


    deliberately. In fact, the main purpose was to cloud their judgment.


    Time ticked by, and finally, the dark clouds on the top of the mountain became more and more dense,


    and huge lightning bolts kept thundering


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, the fluctuations here have be more intense. It seems that the door to the secret realm is


    about to open. The owners of the other keys will probablye over soon and bring their people in.¡±


    Heidi looked ahead, with a bit more solemnity in her eyes. After all, she had never been in the secret


    realm, so she could only try her best to understand the situation inside from the descriptions of some


    senior brothers and sisters who had been there before.


    Severin pondered for a while, he smiled at Heidi and said, ¡°By the way, pretty Heidi, how can we get in


    after the secret realm is opened? I see that there is a hill in front of us.¡±


    Heidi was speechless. She did not expect that Mister Severin was busy refining elixirs every day and


    really did not ask anything. The secret realm would be opened in no time. Why did he only think of


    asking


    such a question now?

 Chapter 1735

    Chapter 1735


    Chapter 1735


    Heidi smiled bitterly, and then said to Severin, ¡°It is very simple. After a while, a colorful ray of light will


    shoot down from the ck clouds, and then cover the entire mountain. A huge red vortex will appear


    on


    the cliff. That will be the gateway to the secret realm.¡±


    Having said this. Heidi paused and then continued, ¡°At that time, those of you holding the twelve tokens


    in your hands will take out the twelve tokens and throw them into the sky. This secret realm will have a


    connection with the tokens once it senses them. At that time, each token will berger and you


    only


    need to stay in groups of one hundred people, hide under the token, and then follow the tokens to fly


    inside together. Remember, the group cannot be toorge, otherwise, the extra people will not be able


    to


    get in. You could have less in a group, but not more. A token can only hold up to a hundred people.¡±


    Kara reminded, ¡°Because the lightning above will continue to fall at that time. The token above your


    head


    can shield the attack of those lightning. If there are more of you, the extra ones will be squeezed out at


    the entrance, and they will be struck to death by the lightning.¡±


    Hearing this, She and Diane looked at each other, both shocked. They did not expect that the rules


    for


    entering this secret realm were so strict. If they did not do this, they might not even enter the secret


    realm and would be already struck to death by lightning. If they died like that, it would be an unjust


    death.


    After hearing this, She swallowed her saliva and said, ¡°No wonder, no wonder before we set off, the


    sect master divided us into teams, one hundred people in groups, and each group had a token in their


    hand. It turned out to be this reason.¡±


    ¡°It seems that in order to understand this secret realm, they probably had to test it many times before to


    realize that one token can only bring a hundred people in at a time. This must be the conclusion after a


    lot


    of painful deaths.¡±


    After Severin heard this, he felt quite emotional in his heart. The older generation had sacrificed for the


    greater good of the future generations.


    Time passed little by little, and finally, after another hour, a colorful ray of light shot down from the dark


    clouds, shrouding the entire mountain in it. On the cliff in front of it, a huge whirlpool appeared, and the


    whirlpool kept spinning, giving people a somewhat eerie feeling.


    ¡°Great, the secret realm is opened!


    However, looking at the huge whirlpool, many disciples showed excitement on their faces. Although the


    Paradise Secret Realm was very dangerous, there were also many opportunities awaiting. Many


    disciples


    came out alive after, and they would be able to make impressive progress in three months. Some


    would


    even make a qualitative leap, and be really different from who they used to be.


    +15 BONUS Severin stood up. When everyone looked at the whirlpool, there was also a little more


    excitement in their eyes.


    ¡°Get ready tounch it!¡±


    At this moment, the members of a sect could no longer bear it. The leader ordered, and there were


    twelve tokensunched into the sky. Suddenly, a strange wave was heard. The secret realm felt it, and


    the twelve tokens spun instantly, with golden light shining, and a very golden light shrouded them


    below.


    The people from that sect immediately divided into twelve teams, each with a hundred people. Under


    the shroud of golden light, they quickly rushed in and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Although


    there were many people during this period, terrifying bolts of lightningnded, after theynded on the


    token, they were all blocked by the token and could not cause any harm to the disciples below.


    ¡°Hurry, Mister Severin, it is time for us to set off too!¡±


    After seeing and


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    another team entering, Heidi could not help it anymore and said to Severin.


    Severin nodded, and after watching the pair of them go in, he asked everyone on his side to take out


    their tokens, and then threw them out.

 Chapter 1736

    Chapter 1736


    Chapter 1736


    When the token becamerger, Severin looked back and found that in the distance, the sect with other


    keys also started to rush in with their people. It seemed that what Heidi said before was right, some


    sects at owned the key might have been afraid of being robbed of the key, so even though they had


    arrived a long time ago, they did not rush over immediately. They only waited for the secret realm to


    open before rushing over.


    ¡°Set off!¡±


    Following Severin¡¯s order, everyone immediately hid under the token, and then followed the erged


    golden token and rushed into the whirlpool.


    After rushing in, Severin felt his eyes dazzled and soon came to another space. In this space, the


    gravity was obviously much heavier, and the space was more stable than the previous space.


    Therefore, as soon as Severin came in, he felt his body dropping. Fortunately, he reacted quickly, and


    he stabilized his body in a second or two and began to observe the surroundings.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The spiritual energy here was indeed much richer than outside, and he appeared above a forest. In


    front of him, there was also a forest that could not be seen to the edge. The people who originally


    followed him seemed to have disappeared without a trace. The huge token that he threw out also


    shrank to its original size and fell to the ground.


    Severin immediately used his mental power to control the token, made it fly up, and held it in the palm


    of his hand. After putting away the token, Severin slowly released his mental power, and then


    investigated the surrounding situation.


    ¡°Level four low¨Crank spiritual grass, haha, I did not expect that there would be such grass outside this


    forest. This Paradise Secret Realm is indeed a Paradise Secret Realm!¡±


    Severin chuckled, immediately flew over, and quickly picked off a level four low¨Crank spiritual grass.


    Although his main task when he entered this secret realm this time was to find the small ck tower,


    and there was no need for him to waste time on low¨Clevel spiritual grass, the level four low¨Crank


    spiritual grass was also suitable for alchemy. However, there was no need to let it go.


    After putting away the spiritual grass, Severin took out the Soul Compass that Wuhlricht had given him


    before.


    A drop of blood essence was dripped onto the Soul Compass, and a trace of spiritual energy was


    injected into it, and the Soul Compass began to flicker.


    Severin soon discovered that the palm¨Csized Soul Compass began to sh and scan continuously, and


    it


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°It seems that the Little ck Tower should be in this direction. This Soul Compass is indeed magical.


    Although it shows that the Little ck Tower is not within the range of a hundred miles, it has begun to


    show the general direction. Then I will go in this direction, hopefully to find it.¡±


    Severin smiled slightly and flew in the direction of the arrow.

 Chapter 1737

    Chapter 1737


    Chapter 1737


    In the secret realm, terrifying beasts roared one after another, making people unconsciously feel a little


    nervous. Even though Severin¡¯s cultivation level was not low, he felt a hint of threat when he heard the


    roars of some beasts.


    This ce was indeed more terrifying than the dangerous grounds. Although there were spiritual


    beasts


    in the dangerous grounds, their levels were not too high. However, in this Paradise Secret Realm, the


    spirit beasts with high cultivation had actually attained the royal¨Cranked of cultivation. Such spiritual


    beasts were not something that ordinary people could conquer.


    After flying for about a few minutes, Severin began to hear the sounds of fighting. Obviously, in this


    secret


    realm, people were already fighting with each other topete for the treasure.


    ¡°Damn it, what a waste if I do not want this level four high¨Crank spiritual grass.¡±


    After a while, Severin discovered another level four high¨Crank spiritual grass. He had met a second-


    and


    third¨Cgrade spiritual grass before. Although he wanted it very much, he pretended not to see it.


    Sometimes he even met a fourth¨Cgrade low¨Clevel spiritual grass. As long as it was not a material that


    could be used for alchemy, Severin ignored it and pretended not to see it.


    However, he could no longer pretend to turn a blind eye to this fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank spiritual grass,


    which was also suitable for alchemy. As soon as he arrived not far from the spiritual grass, Severin¡¯s


    mental power detected that in a huge cave next to the spiritual grass, a huge python was lurking inside.


    Severin smiled slightly. ¡°The giant python isparable to the cultivation level of the fifth¨Cgrade


    Warrior


    Emperor. I really did not expect toe across such a powerful spiritual beast shortly after I came in.


    Such spiritual beasts are rarely seen outside.¡±


    Sighing, Severin quickly flew towards the spiritual grass, and with a flick of his hands, he also had the


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    aura de in his hand. Sure enough, when Severin was not far from the spiritual grass, there was a


    roar,


    and a giant python rushed out from it, opened its bloody mouth, and charged towards Severin.


    ¡°Haha, looking for death!¡±


    Facing the huge python, Severin did not care at all. With a flick of one hand, the aura de flew out


    directly. The aura de was very sharp, and it rushed out in a sh, splitting the giant python in half


    from


    head to tail in the next second.


    The giant python fell directly to the ground, blood was oozing all over, and it was already dead.


    Severin did not waste any time, rushed over, picked off the spiritual grass, and then put it away.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, level four high¨Crank spiritual grass, not bad.¡±


    Just as Severin put away the spiritual grass, a sinister voice came from behind him, and a man


    appeared


    not far away, looking at Severin with a smile.


    Severin looked back and immediately frowned. The other person was a disciple of Highworld Sect, and


    his cultivation level was not low. He actually attained the cultivation level of a fourth¨Cgrade venerable.


    It could be said that such a cultivation level was considered to be rtively high among those who


    came in. Obviously the other party did not know Severin and did not know how powerful Severin was,


    so he did


    not take Severin seriously.


    ¡°Highworld Sect seems to be a hostile force to us!¡±

 Chapter 1738

    Chapter 1738


    Chapter 1738


    Severin smiled slightly and said to him, ¡°What is wrong? Brother, you are not eyeing that spiritual grass


    too, are you?¡±


    The man was slender. He smiled calmly and said to Severin, ¡°Simple. Give me the spiritual grass and I


    will


    spare your life. After all, we just came in not long ago, and I guess you do not have much spiritual


    grass


    on you anyway. Just give me the spiritual grass.¡±


    After hearing this, Severin could not help butugh. ¡°Haha, based on what you just said, if I had been


    here


    for a month or two, I would have to give you more than just this stalk of spiritual grass. After all, if I were


    here for a month or two, I should have collected enough treasures, right?


    The man folded his hands on his chest and nodded. ¡°You are very smart, do not waste time, either give


    me the spiritual grass, or let me kill you and take away your spatial ring.¡±


    Severin held the sword in his hand, then pointed at the other person and said, ¡°I am sorry, my choice is


    to


    kill you and take away the spatial ring on you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that is interesting. Let me see if you can!¡±


    The other partyughed and flicked his palm, a sword appeared. The sword shone with light and


    flickered


    sharply.


    Severin looked at the opponent¡¯s sword and could not help but smile lightly and said, ¡°Fifth¨Cgrade


    spiritual weapon? Not bad. If you take it back, it would be a good present for the disciples with lower


    cultivation


    levels.¡±


    After speaking, he injected spiritual energy into the sword in his hand, and the sword instantly made a


    terrifying sword cry. The flickers were much more powerful than the flickers of the sword in the


    opponent¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ninth¨Cgrade spiritual weapon. This sword of yours is actually a ninth¨Cgrade spiritual weapon.¡±


    When the man opposite saw the sword, he immediately felt happy, and there was a hint of greed in his


    eyes. If he could get such a weapon, hisbat effectiveness would definitely be improved a lot.


    However, he quickly regained hisposure and began to frown.


    After all, such a treasure was not something that ordinary people could have. A disciple who could hold


    such a treasure, even in their sect, must have at least a seventh- or eighth¨Cgrade venerable disciple to


    be qualified to hold it. Other cultivators of lower level disciples would have it easily snatched away.


    ¡°What is your cultivation level?¡±


    12


    +15 BONUSContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The man began to feel a little worried, worried that he had met a genius from the Emerald Cloud Sect.


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°Do you not think that it is really stupid for you to ask this stupid question now? If


    you did not intend to rob me just now, maybe I would spare you. Since you wanted to kill me and grab


    it,


    then you are destined to be doomed!¡±


    After saying that, Severin shed forward with his sword. Suddenly, a hundred¨Cfoot¨Clong aura de


    appeared, which was saturated with thick spiritual energy. The flickers were so strong that it sent chills


    down people¡¯s spine.


    ¡°No way! This, this attack!¡±


    When the man saw this attack, his face turned pale with fright. He could already see that such an


    attack


    was not something he could handle. However, the man came to his senses and immediately used his


    most powerful martial arts skills, hoping to withstand the blow and gain a chance to escape.


    It was a pity that his attack had no effect at all under Severin¡¯s sword energy sh, and was directly


    destroyed like a torrent.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Seeing the remaining aura de heading straight towards him, the man let out a final roar and was


    split


    into two pieces by Severin¡¯s attack and fell from the air.

 Chapter 1739

    Chapter 1739


    Chapter 1739


    Severin quickly picked up the other party¡¯s spatial ring, and then looked inside. In addition to the sword,


    there were several spiritual grasses. Severin collected them all, and then took the spatial ring. The ring


    was thrown carelessly on the ground.


    ¡°Hey, I indeed do not have any treasures on me for being here such a short while, and I do not have


    many spiritual herbs. I am kind of poor.¡±


    Severin could not help but sigh, but soon a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, ¡°I think I would


    better focus on looking for the Little ck Tower and see if I can find Diane and the others early. Their


    cultivation level is not high. It is a bit too dangerous. As for the spiritual grass, I could just give it two


    months for the disciples of Highworld Sect to search for more, and snatch it from them.¡±


    ¡°However, my cultivation level should be improved first. After improving my cultivation level, not only


    will


    it be much safer, but also, with the improvement of my cultivation level, my flying speed will be


    much faster. When the timees, it will be easier for me to find The Little ck Tower. I can also find


    Diane and She quickly.¡±


    Severin pondered. He scanned using his mental energy, and soon discovered a cave.


    The cave was quite hidden. After Severin hid in, he sealed the entrance with some weeds, then sat


    down


    cross¨Clegged with peace of mind, preparing to refine the energy in his body first.


    At this time, in his diaphragm, the huge spiritual sphere vortex was still spinning.


    After calming down, Severin used his mental power to control the sphere, gradually slowing it down


    and


    starting to rotate it in the opposite direction.


    Sure enough, as the rotation changed, the terrifying spiritual energy began to disperse quickly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Severin immediately started to use his skills and began to absorb them crazily. There was too much


    spiritual energy. If he did not quickly control the energy, rotate it quickly using his skills, and transform


    it, Severin was afraid that he would be overwhelmed by these spiritual energies.


    Time passed by slowly, and Severin¡¯s cultivation level was also rising rapidly, and soon he broke


    through to the cultivation level of a first¨Clevel royal saint.


    After breaking through to the first¨Clevel royal saint, Severin breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, the


    spiritual energy had been reduced a lot, and after his cultivation level broke through to the first¨Clevel,


    his entire physical body became much more powerful. It could withstand much harsher attacks. The


    Impact was even greater, and it was of course impossible for the remaining energy in his body to burst


    him.


    The man began to feel a little worried, worried that he had met a genius from the Emerald Cloud Sect.


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°Do you not think that it is really stupid for you to ask this stupid question now? If


    you did not intend to rob me just now, maybe I would spare you. Since you wanted to kill me and grab


    it, then you are destined to be doomed!¡±


    After saying that, Severin shed forward with his sword. Suddenly, a hundred¨Cfoot¨Clong aura de


    appeared, which was saturated with thick spiritual energy. The flickers were so strong that it sent chills


    down people¡¯s spine.


    ¡°No way! This, this attack!¡±


    When the man saw this attack, his face turned pale with fright. He could already see that such an


    attack was not something he could handle. However, the man came to his senses and immediately


    used his most powerful martial arts skills, hoping to withstand the blow and gain a chance to escape.


    It was a pity that his attack had no effect at all under Severin¡¯s sword energy sh, and was directly.


    destroyed like a torrent.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Seeing the remaining aura de heading straight towards him, the man let out a final roar and was


    split.


    into two pieces by Severin¡¯s attack and fell from the air.

 Chapter 1740

    Chapter 1740


    Chapter 1740


    Severin was annoyed to look at the spiritual grasses within the range of his mental power. However, in


    order to find the Little ck Tower, he had no choice but to give up on these tempting spiritual grasses.


    *Level five, no, we cannot give up. Anyway, there are still three months left, I have time!¡±


    Soon, a level five mid¨Crank spiritual grass was discovered by Severin. Although there was a huge


    golden pangolin next to it, he did not pay attention to the level¨Cone beast. He dodged and flew down,


    then


    squatted down to pick the spiritual grass.


    The pangolin on the side saw that this tiny human ignored him, let out a shocking roar, and immediately


    charged towards Severin.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Severin stood up and grinned, his eyes full of contempt. He had made so many breakthroughs in


    cultivation all at once, and he was already eager to fight. If he had the opportunity to try, he would


    naturally not let it go. Severin had no intention of avoiding the charging pangolin. He clenched his fist


    and punched the opponent directly, insisting on fighting back.


    The pangolin flew backwards, and the towering trees in front of it were broken in this way. It was


    bleeding


    from its seven orifices, and died.


    ¡°Damn it, such a weakling? He died with just one punch. That is rubbish.¡±


    Severin felt that he did not even exert much effort, but he did not expect that the pangolin would die. It


    seemed that the gap between them was bigger than he thought.


    After saying that, Severin dodged, stepped on the flying sword again, and went straight into the


    distance.


    ¡°Oh my god, this guy is too strong.


    ¡°Yes, hey, this guy is the leader of the Emerald Cloud Sect, so he must be at least as good as a


    seventh- or eighth¨Cgrade venerable.¡±


    The two disciples from the second¨Ctier sect who were hiding on the hillside not far away and were


    originally going to pick the spiritual grass were shocked when they saw Severin pick the spiritual grass


    and killed the monster so easily.


    Both of them had attained the first level of cultivation. They wanted to snatch the spiritual grass, but


    they were not confident about it. Unexpectedly, for a strong person, killing the spiritual beast of a first¨C


    grade. Venerable and obtaining the level five mid¨Crank spiritual grass was as simple as picking


    something out of


    a bag.


    At this time, Severin was already dozens of miles away.


    ¡°A disciple of the Emerald Cloud Sect?¡±


    Along the way, Severin also met many disciples, but no matter what happened, Severin was toozy to


    care. However, at this time, his mental power discovered that several people were not far away, but he


    could not ignore them.


    Under a big tree, three female disciples of the Emerald Cloud Sect were surrounded by six disciples of


    the Highworld Sect. Moreover, the female disciples of the Emerald Cloud Sect were injured at this time


    and were obviously no match for them.

 Chapter 1741

    Chapter 1741


    Chapter 1741


    ¡°Brothers, we will give you the spiritual grass. Please let us go, okay?¡±


    Among the three female disciples, the highest cultivation level was a third¨Clevel Venerable, and the


    other


    two female disciples were at the level of a second¨Clevel Venerable. It was actually considered good.


    However, the five people opposite were all cultivated saints, and one of them was a fourth¨Clevel


    venerable.


    The fourth¨Clevel Venerable guy grinned and looked at the female disciples of the Emerald Cloud Sect


    in


    front of him.


    ¡°Hey, I heard that Emerald Cloud Sect has a lot of female disciples. There are more female disciples


    than


    male disciples. Most importantly, their overall quality is quite good.¡±


    The man grinned. ¡°Brothers, do you want to try the female disciples of Emerald Cloud Sect?¡±


    A fat man¡¯s eyes immediately lit up and he said to the other party. ¡°Terrence, I have wanted to try for al


    long time, but I have never had this opportunity. I guess my opportunity hase today.¡±


    Terrence pped the other party¡¯s head and said, ¡°Haha, you brat, stop acting. Can this be any more


    obvious? Tsk tsk, these three women are in such good shape.¡±


    The fat man said with a smile, ¡°Of course they are very good, but the quality of their sect this time is


    really not that good. Before entering the secret realm, I saw several beauties. Their figures and looks


    were all top¨Cnotch. Ah, there are even a few who are better than Heidi.¡±


    Terrence suddenly grinned evilly and said, ¡°We have no chance with a genius like Heidi, If we meet her,


    we have to stay away. I have not seen the other beauties before, so they should be of a lower level


    cultivation. We should still stand a chance if we meet them.¡±


    ¡°Brothers, we will give you the spiritual grass. Please let us go.¡±


    The three female Emerald Cloud Sect disciples were so frightened that they turned pale after hearing


    their conversation. After all, they all knew that once they were ruined, the other party would most likely


    kill them eventually to silence them. Otherwise, they would definitely be afraid of the consequences if


    this


    matter was spread out.


    Of course, such things actually happen a lot in the secret realm. Many female disciples were bullied


    and were too embarrassed to speak out. After all, speaking out would not be good for their reputation.


    ¡°Let you go? That is not impossible.¡±


    The man grinned evilly. ¡°However, you not only have to hand over the spiritual grass, but also to


    +15 BONUS


    Several female disciples looked at each other, their expressions darkening. The other party obviously


    still


    had no intention of letting them go, and was obviously lying to them. After all, whether the other party


    was


    happy or not was just a matter of their own words.


    ¡°Do not force us. If we fight you all for a while, one or two of you might die.¡±


    After gritting her teeth, the female disciple of the third¨Clevel Venerable threatened the other party, ¡°If


    you


    only need spiritual grass, we can give it to you, but if you go too far, we are not easy to mess with.¡±


    ¡°Haha, how dare you threaten us? You are all injured, do we not know how much of a threat you


    actually


    are? Show me how much you can resist.¡±


    The man with the cultivation level of a fourth¨Clevel venerableughed.


    ¡°You disciples of Highworld Sect are really looking for death!¡±


    However, at this moment, a cold voice said behind the Highworld Sect disciples. Severin stood on the


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    flying sword and stared at them.

 Chapter 1742

    Chapter 1742


    Chapter 1742


    ¡°Mister Severin!¡±


    When several female disciples of the Skyblue Sect saw that it was Severin, their faces instantly


    showed


    expressions of ecstasy. Mister Severin had the cultivation level of a ninth¨Clevel venerable. It would be


    as


    easy as ABC for him to deal with the disciples of the Highworld Sect.


    ¡°Elder!?¡±


    When the five disciples of Highworld Sect heard that the elder wasing, they were so frightened


    that


    they broke out in cold sweat, and their expressions were extremely ugly.


    ¡°Terrence, it is over. Is this their Elder? He is an Elder!¡±


    The fat man was so frightened that he could not even speak. He could not help but take a few steps


    back.


    If the other party was really an Elder, with their level of cultivation, they would have no chance to


    escape.


    Terrence was also frightened, but he quickly recovered from his fear. ¡°Haha, these women must have


    lied


    to us. Skyblue Sect is a top¨Ctier sect, and the elders are at least respected royal saints. If this kid can


    enter here, can he be an Elder?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, damn, I was almost deceived by them. If they had called him the helmsman or protector, I might


    still buy into it. How can an Elder have such a level of cultivation? Besides, he is too young for an Elder.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Do they think we are fools?¡±


    When the fat man heard this, he immediately reacted, but when he saw the flying sword at Severin¡¯s


    feet,


    he was still a little worried. He said to Terrence, ¡°However, Terrence, this guy¡¯s flying sword is of a high


    level, right? It seems to be a level¨Cnine spiritual weapon, this shows that even if he is not an elder, his


    cultivation level is not low.¡±


    ¡°You trash who dare to bully my Skyblue Sect disciples! You are simply seeking death!¡±


    Severin had a cold face and released a powerful pressure directly on the five people in front. The


    powerful pressure immediately forced several Highworld Sect disciples to kneel on the ground. Their


    faces were all red and veins popped out on their foreheads.


    ¡°Damn it, this, this pressure, this must be at least a strong person of the royal saint¡¯s cultivation. It is


    impossible for a saint¡¯s cultivation to make us kneel down,¡± Said the guy who was a second¨Clevel saint.


    with a look of fear on his face.


    ¡°This coercion felt like a fourth- or fifth¨Clevel royal saint. I have felt the pressure of an elder of our sect


    before. This pressure is no less than that of that elderl¡±


    Terrence was stunned, then immediately stepped forward and killed several people, feeling a little


    speechless. He unleashed this pressure on those guys from the Highworld Sect. Therefore, the female


    disciples of the Skyblue Sect naturally did not feel much pressure and could only feel the power of


    Severin.


    Unexpectedly, Terrence had already more or less gathered judgment on his cultivation level. If the


    female disciple of Skyblue Sect knew that Severin¡¯s cultivation level was so high, how to exin that he


    had such a high level of cultivation by the second day in this realm?


    At that time, would these female disciples think of thest time Gilda broke through several levels of


    cultivation in one go? Would they then think that the man who took away Gilda¡¯s virginity was him?


    After killing those Highworld Sect disciples, Severin put away his pressure.


    ¡°Mister Severin, you, have you already cultivated to the rank of fourth or fifth¨Clevel royal saint?¡±


    A female disciple swallowed her saliva and looked at Severin in shock.

 Chapter 1743

    Chapter 1743


    Chapter 1743


    Severin smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°How can I have such a high level of cultivation? I just came in and


    used a fourth¨Clevel high¨Crank elixir, and then my cultivation level broke through to that of a first¨Clevel


    royal


    saint.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he continued, ¡°They must rarely meet masters who have the cultivation of a


    royal saint. They just made a mistake in judgment. It is an exaggeration to say I am a fourth or fifth


    level royal


    saint.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Several female disciples nodded, and felt that what Severin said made sense. After all, it was


    only


    the day after entering the secret realm. Even if he encountered a great opportunity, he would not be


    able


    to break through so quickly.


    ¡°By the way, I have a healing elixir here. Take it. I think your injuries will be cured in a minute or two.¡±


    Severin waved his hand, took out three healing pills, and flew them out to the front of the three female


    disciples.


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Severin!¡± Several people immediately took the elixir and swallowed it.


    ¡°Mister Severin, you are busy looking for the little ck tower. We are really sorry for wasting your


    time.¡±


    A female disciple could not thinking about it.


    Severin immediately said, ¡°Haha, they are all disciples of Emerald Cloud Sect. How could I not save


    you if


    I saw you? I want to find this little ck tower, but I cannot ignore this. If that was the case, I would not


    be at peace.¡±


    Severin flew up directly and said, ¡°Okay, I shall not waste time anymore. You should be careful. You


    should divide the contents of the spatial rings on these guys among yourselves.¡±


    After saying that, Severin stepped on the flying sword and quickly disappeared from the sight of several


    people.


    ¡°We a


    are really lucky to have met Mister Severin today. Otherwise, we would have been in trouble.¡±


    A female disciple looked at the direction Severin left and could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Let us take off their spatial ring quickly and leave here. Otherwise, I am afraid that the smell of blood


    here will attract powerful spiritual beasts.¡± A female disciple suggested.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The female disciple who was a third¨Clevel Venerable nodded, put away the trophies, and quickly left


    the


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey! I wonder how She and Sofia are doing? I hope they are all safe. This secret realm is too big.


    After flying for so long. I have not seen many people, and this is still on the outskirts.¡±


    After flying for a while, Severin could not help but sigh, feeling a little worried about the safety of She


    and others. This ce was really too wide. Even if he was already flying fast, sometimes he could fly


    for several minutes without seeing anyone. If it were anyone else, it would probably take them dozens


    of minutes, or even longer.


    ¡°Look, that guy over there is flying too fast, right?¡±


    In the forest, several sect disciples were fighting a spiritual beast. When someone saw Severin, they


    could not help but be slightly shocked.


    Another person looked at him and frowned. ¡°What is going on? There is something wrong with his


    flying


    speed. Is he not looking for treasure? Even if he is fast, is he not afraid of being discovered by spiritual


    beasts when he flies directly over the woods?¡±

 Chapter 1744

    Chapter 1744


    Sure enough, soon, a spiritual beast rose into the sky, and its violent aura was released. It had the


    appearance of at least the cultivation level of a fourth¨Clevel venerable.


    ¡°Look, that kid is in trouble. He has been targeted by such a huge ck bear spiritual beast. Haha, I am


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    afraid he will be dead soon.¡±


    When someone saw Severin being stopped by a spiritual beast, they actually said with some gloating.


    However, the next second, they werepletely dumbfounded.


    Severin was not even stopping, and shed forward with his sword. The huge ck bear was divided


    into


    two, separated from the middle, while Severin dodged without turning. He passed through the middle,


    and by the time the ck bear¡¯s body fell to the ground, Severin had already flown quite far away.


    ¡°No way? Could it be that he is a strong man with the cultivation level of a seventh or eighth level


    venerable? No wonder he is so arrogant!¡±


    ¡°However, even a strong man with seventh- or eighth¨Cgrade venerable cultivation would not dare to act


    like this. What if this attracts higher¨Clevel spiritual beasts? I suspect that this guy is at least a ninth¨C


    level


    saint. It is even possible that after entering the secret realm, he had already broken through to the first-


    level royal saint.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is possible that some geniuses from top¨Ctier sects of fourth¨Clevel senior alchemists in their


    sects, can directly break through to the cultivation level of a first¨Clevel royal saint with the help of the


    pills they brought in before, and reach such a level of cultivation. One could basically parade worry¨C


    free in this


    secret realm.¡±


    Several disciples no longer wanted to fight. Instead, they chatted while fighting, and they were all


    envious.


    ¡°Damn it, I still cannot bear the fifth¨Clevel high¨Crank spiritual grass!¡±


    After flying for a while, Severin discovered a fifth¨Clevel high¨Crank spiritual grass. How could he resist


    such a spiritual grass? Most importantly, the spiritual grass was still suitable for refining elixirs. It would


    be a


    pity to let it go.


    He flew out directly and was ready to pick it. However, just when he was about to fly to the spiritual


    grass, a fierce sword energy came straight towards him from behind.


    Severin frowned and instantly felt a dangerous aura, and immediately dodged the opponent¡¯s attack.


    Behind him, three male disciples of the Horizon Sect were holding their hands on their chests and


    looking


    at him with smiles.


    +15 BONUS


    Severin¡¯s face suddenly darkened when he saw the other party¡¯s clothes and tokens. Sure enough, the


    disciples of the Horizon Sect obviously no longer regarded the Skyblue Sect as a friendly force like


    before.


    ¡°Haha, plotting against friendly forces. Did you just want to kill me?¡±


    Severin chuckled and said to the three people.


    The leader was a guy in white clothes. He had the cultivation level of a ninth¨Clevel saint. This level of


    cultivation should be considered top¨Cnotch among the disciples of Horizon Sect who had entered here.


    As for the two people behind him, one was an eighth¨Clevel saint, and the other was also a seventh¨C


    level saint. Both of their cultivation levels were not low.


    ¡°Haha, friendly forces?¡±


    After hearing this, the man


    in white showed a sneer, ¡°I am sorry, that was before, but it is not like this now.


    Your eldestdy was cuckolding our young sect leader. You are dreaming if we are still friendly.¡±


    Another eighth¨Clevel saint also smiled and said, ¡°Do you think that our people really intend to show


    their


    goodwill to you before entering the secret realm? It was just to paralyze you.¡±


    At this point, he paused and then continued, ¡°Our young sect master said before we set off that if we


    meet a disciple of Skyblue Sect, we do not have to be polite. As long as there is a spiritual herb worth


    grabbing, do not let it go. Ha ha!¡±

 Chapter 1745

    Chapter 1745


    Severin¡¯s face darkened when he heard what the other party said. He did not expect Frederick to be so


    narrow¨Cminded.


    ¡°Fortunately, before I came in, I asked our disciples to be as careful as possible and to stay vignt


    even towards your Horizon Sect. This way, it should be much better.¡±


    After Severin thought for a while, he smiled slightly.


    After hearing this, the man opposite who was a ninth¨Clevel saint could not help but roll his eyes, but he


    still smiled and said, ¡°It seems that your status in your sect is not low, and your cultivation level is not


    low, right? However, you are unlucky to have bumped into the three of us.¡±


    Having said this, he paused and continued, ¡°In addition, even if you ask your sect¡¯s disciples to be on


    guard, it will not be of much use. After all, the overall strength of our sect¡¯s disciples is definitely still


    stronger than you, and some of the disciples from your sect may not be wary of our disciples, haha.¡±


    After Severin heard this, he could not help but smile and said, ¡°Then I will kill everyone I meet without


    mercy. As long as I kill more disciples Ike you with a high cultivation level, our disciples will be safer.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Haha, you do not know that you are about to die, and you still want to kill us? Do you think that you


    cant


    beat the three of us?¡±


    The ninth¨Clevel saint clenched his fist, and spiritual energy surged from it, and then said, ¡°Unless you


    have


    the cultivation level of a First¨Clevel royal saint, otherwise you would be dreaming to kill the three of us.¡±


    Severin did not say much, but with a thought, a powerful pressure was released, making the ce


    double


    instantly.


    ¡°How is this possible? You have juste in and you have already reached the level of a royal saint?¡±


    The


    guy


    with the eighth¨Clevel saint cultivation level was immediately frightened and turned blue. He never


    imagined that there was such a strong person in Skyblue Sect.


    ¡°No, this sense of oppression is definitely not something that a first¨Clevel royal saint can possess. Is


    this


    kid already a second¨Clevel royal saint?¡±


    The man who was a ninth¨Clevel saint also looked extremely petrified. If Severin was already a second-


    level royal saint, it would not be difficult to kill the three of them.


    They did not even have a chance to escape.


    *These are no longer Important!¡±


    12


    +15 BONUS The corner of Severin¡¯s mouth curled up, and then he rushed out in a sh. He pulled out


    his sword as he did it, ¡°Rose¨CPetal Rain!¡±


    As he swung his sword, pieces of rose petals flew out. There were actually as many as a hundred such


    rose petals, each one about the size of a palm.


    The rose petals fused with spiritual energy and the aura de look even more beautiful. In sshes of


    bright colors, they seemed to be deathly and were extremely fast. By the time the three people on the


    opposite side came to their senses, they were already surroundedpletely by the petals.


    ¡°Damn, what kind of martial arts is this? I had never seen such martial arts before.¡±


    The man who was a ninth¨Clevel saint was already panicking. Severin¡¯s martial arts skills had already


    surrounded them in an instant. At this time, they did not even have a chance to escape.


    ¡°This martial skill can be used to attack in groups. I feel that it is at least an earth¨Clevel martial skill. The


    most important thing is that the flickers in each rose petal are very strong. I am afraid the attack power


    is not small.¡±


    The guy with the cultivation level of an eighth¨Clevel saint also had an extremely gloomy expression.


    ¡°One sword breaks the sky!¡±


    The ninth¨Clevel saint obviously did not want to sit still and wait for death, so he directly used his most


    powerful attack. Sure enough, several rose petals in front were hit by his attack and exploded.

 Chapter 1746

    Chapter 1746


    s, there were simply too many petals. Even if he managed to remove three or four of them, more


    would end up attaching to his body.


    ¡°No! Stop it! | surrender! I¡¯m sorry! This is entirely our fault.¡± the level nine saint was so afraid that he


    begged for mercy.


    ¡°We apologize for what we did! We¡¯re your allies! It was just some friendly fire earlier! Please don¡¯t let


    this


    incident put a dent in the friendship between our sects,¡± the level eight saint begged. He had lost all


    confidence in retaliating after seeing what had happened.


    Severin was no fool, and he was not inclined to let those individuals off so easily. With a mere thought,


    he


    instant.


    Severin then waved his hand. The invisible force drew the three spatial rings off the ground and into his


    palm. After flying up and getting onto his flying sword, he inspected the spiritual herbs contained in their


    spatial rings.


    ¡°Not bad. They have about a dozen spiritual herbs each. Thatll save me the trouble of having to search.


    for the herbs myself,¡± Severin mused contentedly. He did not expect to find much from their rings


    before they had only entered the realm about three days prior, so he was pleasantly surprised to find


    several decentbat techniques in addition to the spiritual herbs. Even the spiritual weapons that


    those individuals had in their rings were quite impressive. The Skyblue Sect would surely appreciate


    having


    such valuable additions to their inventory.


    After flying for some time, Severin spotted a familiar face nearby. It was Elsa, and she was in a state of


    panic as several men seemed be targeting her. She was trying her best to flee while fending off her


    pursuers.


    Elsa could boast a very decent level of attainment as a level six saint, but two of the six Highworld Sect


    disciples chasing her were level seven saints. Meanwhile, two others were level six saints, and the


    remaining two were level five saints.


    ¡°Damn it! I could have taken them down if they didn¡¯t have those two level seven saints with them,¡±


    Elsa


    cursed as she fought back.


    A few more low¨Cattainment disciples from the Highworld Sect had harassed her earlier, but she ended


    their lives swiftly. However, it was a different story with the six disciples that were hot on her tailter.


    The presence of two level seven saints on the enemy¡¯s end put Elsa at a disadvantage despite her


    ability


    to defeat adversaries above her level.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Hehe, she¡¯s a looker, don¡¯t you think? Don¡¯t kill her by ident. I want her captured alive,¡± one of the


    level seven saints remarked with a wicked grin.


    He already had some lewd thoughts about the many attractive women from the Skyblue Sect even


    before. entering the Paradise Secret Realm. He never thought he might end up encountering one of


    them after only a couple of days in the realm.


    Unfortunately, Elsa had exhibitedbat capabilities on par with level seven disciples despite being


    one level lower. Even the elite sect disciples were no match for her, and their protracted battle had


    barely resulted in a scratch to her.


    All of a sudden, a sh of light from nearby captured everyone¡¯s attention. A barrage of rose petals


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    appeared and headed straight toward the battle, forming a barrier between Elsa and the Highworld


    Sect disciples.

 Chapter 1747

    Chapter 1747


    Chapter 1747


    ¡°What sort ofbat technique is this?¡± Elsa could not hide her astonishment at the sight of such art. It


    was the first time she encountered something like that.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Her initial shock gave way to relief when she noticed that the rose petals were converging on her


    assants rather thaning her way. Someone hade to her aid. The intricate spiritual and sword


    energy entwined within the elegant rose petals disyed the skill¡¯splexity, and that pointed to one


    conclusion¨Cthe person who executed it must be incredibly strong.


    Elsa looked in the direction of the rose petals and was overjoyed to see Severin. ¡°Master! Thank


    goodness, you¡¯re here! I thought I¡¯d never see you again.¡±


    Elsa swiftly dodged her pursuers and flew toward Severin. A tremendous explosion then echoed not far


    behind her.


    Although her assants initially attempted to resist the attack, they soon realized it was futile because


    they were up against a terrifying force. There was nothing they could do to save themselves even if


    they


    pushed their techniques to the limit. The relentless rose petals closed in, culminating in a series of


    explosions that reduced them to chunks of flesh. Their lifeless bodies soon plummeted from the sky,


    marking the end of their life.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± Elsa eximed. She was so overwhelmed with emotion that she flew to Severin and


    hugged him in tears.


    Severin was a little taken aback by her sudden outpouring of relief, especially since she was hugging


    him


    so much despite being his apprentice. He could onlyfort her awkwardly, ¡°They¡¯re all dead, so you


    have nothing to worry about anymore. Everything is all right now. Don¡¯t worry. I noticed you have a


    slight injury though. You should eat a healing pill.¡±


    Elsa released her grip on Severin. She finally realized that she had acted impulsively out of sheer


    emotion after seeing him. She blushed and then felt somewhat embarrassed. She did as Severin


    advised and ate a healing pill that she took out from her spatial ring.


    Severin felt a degree of awkwardness too, because men and women should have boundaries. Elsa,


    however, was a woman of exceptional beauty and her impulsive hug had caught him off guard.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go gather their spatial rings and see if they have anything else that¡¯s valuable,¡± Severin said, swiftly


    flying off as though nothing happened.

 Chapter 1748

    Chapter 1748


    Chapter 1748


    After some time, Severin returned with the spatial rings and took some spiritual herbs that he could use


    for his alchemy. Everything else was handed to Elsa.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving these to me? Elsa was surprised at that.


    Severin nodded and exined, ¡°I¡¯m sure many of our disciples are already searching for spiritual


    herbs, so we don¡¯t need to do the same as well. It¡¯d be best if you stayed with me for a while. You can


    help store any treasures that wee across. Just make sure that the spiritual herbs and other stuff


    are ced into different spatial rings.¡±


    Elsa¡¯s face brightened with contentment. She smiled. ¡°Being with you is the safest option out there.¡±


    She expressed her anxiety after recalling the events from earlier and said to Severin, ¡°I thought I¡¯d


    never see you again. My luck was incredibly temible, and those Highworld Sect disciples had already


    gathered around me when I entered. My attainment level is still too low, so I was outnumbered and


    outmatched by them.¡±


    Severin smiled wryly and consoled her. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Elsa. Your attainment level isn¡¯t that low. Your


    opponents were only slightly stronger than you, and it was their overwhelming numbers that put you in


    a challenging position. It¡¯s a matter of being at the wrong ce at the wrong time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hop on the flying sword and proceed further together. it¡¯ll be faster that way. My main goal is to


    find the miniature ck tower, not to search for spiritual herbs.¡± Severin took to the air and boarded the


    floating flying sword, urging Elsa to do the same.


    Elsaplied and seated herself on the sword. She agreed with him. ¡°You¡¯re right. The other disciples


    can spend their time seeking out spiritual herbs. We used to have only one key to this ce, but now


    we have two. That allowed more than two thousand disciples to search for spiritual herbs. As long as


    we locate the miniature ck tower, we¡¯ll have the chance to enter a more advanced realm. It is the


    ultimate goal for anyone to achieve a breakthrough there and reach the level of a supreme saint. With


    that level of strength, we would have nothing else to fear in the future.¡±


    Severinughed and agreed with her optimism. ¡°You¡¯re right. If that ce¡® enables us to reach the level


    of a supreme saint, then the spiritual energy there must be significantly richer than in this Paradise


    Secret Realm. We¡¯d have no reason to return here anymore if we can train there and acquire


    attainment resources far superior to what we have here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Elsa eximed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°If we manage to make a


    breakthrough to the supreme saint and return then progressing to the next level would be even more


    challenging.¡±


    During their conversation, Elsa¡¯s keen senses detected a fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank spiritual herb


    nearby.


    +15 BONUS


    Severin, however, showed no interest in staying and continued to fly onward. He responded, ¡°You¡¯ve


    said. it yourself, Elsa. Our primary goal is finding the miniature ck tower. There¡¯s no point concerning


    ourselves with a fourth¨Cgrade spiritual herb. I¡¯ve even decided not to gather the fifth¨Cgrade low¨Crank


    spiritual herbs that I encountered. I¡¯ll only consider taking them if they¡¯re within arm¡¯s reach, and they¡¯re


    most certain to be of superior quality.¡±


    Elsa was a little speechless when Severin said that. She remarked, I can¡¯t help it, you know. Even


    normal alchemists are tempted by fourth¨Cgrade spiritual herbs that theye across, especially since


    this is a rare fourth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank spiritual herb that probably can¡¯t be found in the outside


    world.¡±


    Severin chuckled as he reflected on the past. ¡°I used to be like you, but I feel that it is necessary to


    prioritize the miniature ck tower over anything else. Once we have it, we can use our remaining time


    to


    get the higher¨Cgrade spiritual herbs.¡±


    Elsa nodded. ¡°That sounds good. I¡¯ll be resting now, if that¡¯s all right. I won¡¯t have much to worry about


    since I¡¯m going to be safe with you by my side.¡± However, a sudden thought then urred to her as


    she


    asked, ¡°I wonder how your wives are faring. Their attainment levels aren¡¯t very high, so I¡¯m more


    concerned for them than for the other disciples. Hopefully they¡¯ll do all right.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 1749

    Chapter 1749


    Chapter 1749


    As soon as Elsa expressed her concerns, she covered her mouth after realizing that her words might


    upset Severin. She then tried to reassure herself by saying, ¡°Sorry. I hope I haven¡¯t jinxed anything. I¡¯m


    sure


    they will be safe.¡±


    Severin replied with a wry smile, ¡°They will be as long as they stay alert. They¡¯re able to discern the


    attainment of any opponent, so that¡¯ll go a long way in helping them exercise caution.¡±


    As he was speaking, he spotted a group of four or five Horizon Sect disciples ahead. He flew over and


    unleashed a powerful attack of sword energy, taking them out before they could even react.


    Elsa was taken aback by what he did and questioned him, ¡°Why did you kill them? Aren¡¯t they


    supposed to


    be our allies?¡±


    Severin shot her a stern nce and retorted, ¡°Hurry up and collect their belongings. We should hurry


    up


    and move on.¡±


    Elsa hastened to remove the spatial rings from the fallen disciples. Once she had gathered everything,


    she got back onto the flying sword and dered. ¡°All done. They don¡¯t have much stuff inside their


    rings, so I¡¯ll only start organizing everything once we get spatial rings with more stuff in them.¡±


    Elsa then looked curiously at Severin as if to seek an answer to her previous question.


    Severin exined. ¡®The answer to your question is no. I encountered three of their saint¨Clevel disciples.


    earlier, one of them was a level nine saint. They thought they were going to kill me easily, so they


    revealed the entire truth to me by telling me that they had been ordered not to hold back against our


    disciples. They were instructed to kill us and take what we have.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elsa was furious upon hearing that and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s insane! Is the Horizon Sect¡¯s scion that


    ruthless? Are they acting out so shamelessly because they still hold that grudge over what happened to


    Miss Gilda? He¡¯s such a jerk.¡±


    Severin let out a chuckle when he saw Elsa¡¯s anger. He asked her, ¡°Well, do you still think I shouldn¡¯t


    have eliminated those Horizon Sect disciples? They were only pretending to be friendly to us before


    entering the Paradise Secret Realm. It was all a ruse to let our guard down so they couldunch


    ruthless sneak attacks against our disciples.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re such jerks! Why do all of them have the same attitude as Frederick?¡± Elsa then asserted


    firmly. I¡¯m d you killed them. They deserve to die.¡±


    Severin agreed. ¡°They brought more than two thousand people here too. I won¡¯t spare any disciples


    that I encounter, especially those with high attainment levels. After all, letting those stronger ones run


    free will


    +15 BONUS


    Elsa nodded and added, ¡°I agree. We need to eliminate all their powerful members. That¡¯s the best way


    to


    ensure that our disciples remain safe.¡±


    The forest, however, was incredibly huge. Aside from the people that they had killed and several other


    monsters they ran into after that, Severin and Elsa met no one else along the way. Nightfall hade.


    and neither of Severin¡¯s wives were in sight.


    He knew that it was going to be difficult to locate them because he needed to find the miniature ck


    tower. As a result, he could not afford to spend too much time on other agendas and would have to


    progress much faster into the forest.


    He had already covered a considerable distance within a day, while his wives might remain somewhere


    around the forest edge.


    Severin proposed. ¡°There¡¯s a cave ahead, and it looks like we¡¯ll have to spend the night there. We¡¯ll


    hunt.


    down some spirit beasts for meat and do a barbecue.¡±


    Elsa eagerly agreed. ¡°That sounds wonderful, master. I¡¯ll go prepare the ingredients and firewood.¡±


    ¡°Haha, sure,¡± Severin agreed with a smile. 111 leave that to you.¡±


    Soon, the two of them set up a bonfire within a rtively secluded cave and began grilling a delicious


    barbecue. The savory aroma wafted through the air, causing Elsa to salivate. She had nothing but


    praise for Severin¡¯s cooking skills. ¡°Your culinary expertise is just out of this world! It¡¯s exceptionally


    fragrant due


    to the spices that you used.¡±


    Severin grinned. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s a unique secret recipe.¡±

 Chapter 1750

    Chapter 1750


    Unbeknownst to Elsa, Severin had only nned the barbecue to ease their awkwardness that night. If


    they had nothing to upy themselves with, it would be incredibly awkward for the two of them. It


    seemed to have worked, as Elsa thoroughly enjoyed the dinner with Severin.


    As the night wore on and they had their fill, the atmosphere grew slightly more rxed. Elsa struggled


    to find a topic for conversation, and after some consideration, she retrieved her cauldron and decided


    to do some alchemy while having Severin¡¯s guidance. They spent the night doing alchemy until the sun


    peeked


    up from the horizon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue our journey and head that way!¡± Severin and Elsa left the cave and charted their course


    after consulting the Soul Compass.


    Elsa appreciated thepass¡¯s handiness. ¡°This is such a gem! Having a clear course of direction will


    allow us to locate the miniature ck tower more efficiently. It¡¯s such a useless little tool,¡±


    Ten minutes in, Severin¡¯s expression soured and he veered off course.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Elsa inquired upon seeing Severin¡¯s grim countenance. Given that her mental


    power


    was weaker than Severin¡¯s, she trusted that he must have detected something she could not


    Severin replied coldly. ¡°A group of Highworld Sect disciples are assaulting ourrades. We¡¯ll need to


    intervene.¡±


    He adjusted their flight path and proceeded in the direction of a mountainous stream. Several Skyblue


    Sect disciples had been surrounded surrounding more than a dozen Highworld Sect disciples. Although


    the Skyblue Sect disciples put up a fierce defense, the enemy¡¯s numbers made it challenging to break


    free. Several Skyblue Sect disciples had even suffered fatally from the attack.


    ¡°Damn it. This might be the end for us today,¡± Rachel remarked. She fought valiantly with herrades


    from the Skyblue Sect, but her expression was very tense. Their survival appeared uncertain at that


    rate.


    One of the Skyblue Sect disciples noticed Severin¡¯s flying sword in the distance and remarked in relief.


    Isn¡¯t that Elder Severin¡¯s flying sword?¡±


    Rachel shifted her gaze to confirm that Severin was indeed heading their way. She then informed her


    <prades, ¡°Hang in there, everyone! Elder Severin is approaching, and these Highworld Sect disciples


    are as good as done for.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1751

    Chapter 1751


    Rachel¡¯s words brought renewed hope to the other two despairing Skyblue Sect disciples. They began


    giving it their all in their resistance.


    ¡°Elder? Did their elders enter the Paradise Secret Realm too? The Highworld Sect disciples were


    immediately taken aback, and many even ceased their attacks for a moment. The thought of


    confronting rival sect¡¯s elder was an intimidating prospect because those who could be an elder


    would almost certainly be very strong.


    ¡°Impossible. They must be lying to us. Elders are usually at least royal saints, and most of them will be


    much higher than just level one or level two royal saint,¡± a Highworld Sect disciple mused. ¡°Unless the


    elder that they speak of is an alchemist. That is much more reasonable. Most alchemists have lower


    attainment levels and may only be a level seven or level eight saint, but their ability in alchemy might


    allow them to be conferred the status of an elder.¡±


    ¡°Hahahah! Then there¡¯s nothing for us to worry about. We might even be able to loot a couple of pills


    One of the level eight saintsughed when he heard his teammate¡¯s remark. Rather than fearing the


    Skyblue Sect elder¡¯s arrival, he was very much looking forward to it.


    Severin soon approached them. He red intently and dered, ¡°You Highworld Sect disciples are


    courting death. You¡¯ve got some arrogance messing with our sect¡¯s disciples when your numbers are


    only half of ours!


    One of the Highworld Sect disciples chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that having a good strategy beats


    having more people any day? Besides, everyone gets split up after entering. If our sect can locate our


    other members and assemble in groups of ten or more people, we can kill whoever we encounter


    without suffering.¡±


    Severin grinned coldly and threw a punch. A massive spiritual energy tiger appeared in thin air. It


    roared.


    mightily, just like a real tiger.


    ¡°His skill is no joke.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a Sky¨Cgrade medium¨Crank technique?¡±


    ¡°Beats me. Can Sky¨Cgrade techniques produce that sort of thing?¡±


    The Highworld Sect disciples panicked as the color drained from their faces. They had never


    encountered something that intimidatingly dangerous before.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Charge!¡± Severin pointed with one hand, sending the gigantic tiger charging forward.


    ¡°Our techniques won¡¯t


    have much effect on it.¡± Though the disciples had a decent level of attainment, they quickly sumbed


    to despair and crumbled under the tiger¡¯s attack.


    The rapid demise of their most powerful members shattered their lighting spirit. They turned and


    attempted to escape, but Severin did not give them a chance to flee. He pursued them swiftly and


    eliminated them all.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s so strong! Those disciples had such high attainment, yet he ended their lives so easily,¡±


    remarked a female level eight saint from Rachel¡¯s group.

 Chapter 1752

    Chapter 1752


    Chapter 1752


    Rachel smiled and remarked, ¡°Well, judging from his attacks, he must have be a royal saint


    already. We can never hope to catch up to him in terms of talent.¡± She was full of admiration for


    Severin.


    ¡°Thank you for saving us, Elder Severin. We would have been in big trouble if you hadn¡¯t shown up!¡±


    Several disciples stepped forward to express their gratitude.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°The Highworld Sect disciples are utterly despicable. I would have found it


    less


    distasteful if they only wanted to rob you of your spiritual herbs. It¡¯s sickening that they would try to kill


    you.¡±


    He then said to everyone, Take whatever items you want from their spatial rings. We¡¯ll find a ce to


    rest


    for a bit so all of you can recuperate. Our journey will resume once your injuries have healed. If you


    meet


    any of our fellow sect members, remember to tell them that the Highworld Sect isn¡¯t our only enemy.


    The


    Horizon Sect¡¯s disciples must also be regarded as a hostile force.¡±


    ¡°Are we to consider the Horizon Sect¡¯s disciples hostile too?¡± Several disciples, including Rachel,


    expressed their surprise. Severin had only been slightly wary of the Horizon Sect¡¯s disciples after


    entering


    the realm, but that advisory had since changed significantly to treating them as outright hostiles.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Severin reiterated. ¡°They must be treated that way because they regard us in the same light too.¡±


    Elsa chimed in in frustration, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this yet, but my master encountered the


    Horizon.


    Sect¡¯s disciples earlier and they immediately tried to kill him. They even dered to my master that the


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    orders came from Frederick.¡±


    Elsa went on to ry the entire story to the disciples. Rachel clenched her teeth in anger after hearing


    it.¡±


    I never would¡¯ve expected the Horizon Sect¡¯s scion to be so petty. It doesn¡¯t befit his status as the best


    of


    his generation. That being said, we can¡¯t me Miss Gilda for this either. It¡¯s bad enough that he


    spread


    rumors that ruined her reputation, and now he¡¯s letting his disciples kill ours without rhyme or reason.


    Who wouldn¡¯t get angry!¡±


    Another Skyblue Sect disciple added, ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m grateful Miss Gilda never married him. She might


    never


    get happiness if she had to live the rest of her life with such a scoundrel.¡±


    Severin nced at all of them and took a moment to ponder. He then suggested, ¡°I rmend that


    you split into groups of two or three people to search for our fellow disciples and inform them about


    this. That


    will allow more of our disciples to keep their guard up and avoid falling victim to the Horizon Sect¡¯s


    disciples.¡±


    The disciples found Severin¡¯s suggestion sensible, and Rachel agreed heartily. ¡°Yes. We should inform


    anyrades that we encounter so we can share the information to minimize our losses.¡±


    Severin nodded and said to Rachel, ¡°Thank you very much, Rachel. I¡¯ll leave that to you then. Elsa and


    I will be on our way now. We¡¯ll deal with any disciples from the Highworld Sect or the Horizon Sect that


    we encounter en route.¡±


    Rachel responded with a warm smile. ¡°No thanks necessary! It¡¯s our duty to watch each other¡¯s backs!¡±


    Severin and Elsa resumed their journey on the flying swords, while the remaining disciples gathered


    the loot and divided it among themselves.


    One female disciple remarked enviously, ¡®I¡¯m so jealous of you, Rachel. Elder Severin treated you like a


    friend.¡±


    Another female disciple added, ¡°Yeah! Me too! I¡¯d probably faint from sheer joy if Severin were to treat


    me like a friend.¡±


    Rachel was left baffled by theirments. ¡°We met in normal society, so I¡¯ve known him for quite some


    time now. I was his subordinate, but that¡¯s in the past. I guess that makes us friends now.¡±

 Chapter 1753

    Chapter 1753


    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous to hear that you and him go way back. Time to step up your game and get him,¡± said


    another disciple in a light and cheery tone.


    Rachel felt self¨Cconscious and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t say that! He and I are just friends. Besides, I don¡¯t


    think I


    stand that much of a chance because a lot of women want to be with him.¡±


    ¡°Then just try harder! You never know if it¡¯ll work eventually,¡± the female disciple replied with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Severin and Elsa had already covered a distance of several hundred miles.


    All of a sudden, a furious roar echoed, and a spirit beast with an attainment levelparable to that of


    a


    level eight saint soared into the sky. He emanated an exceedingly violent aura.


    ¡°Haha, to hell with you.¡± Severin chuckled, opting not to engage with the spirit beast, which was a two


    headed firewolf. Instead, he swiftly changed direction and deftly flew past the massive beast. After a


    quick eleration, he soon left his relentless pursuer far behind.


    ¡°This two¨Cheaded firewolf is huge! It¡¯s several dozen feet tall! Isn¡¯t this a little too scary already,¡± Elsa


    marveled as she watched the giant creature trying to catch up to them. ¡°It¡¯s not often that we get to


    encounter such a powerful spirit beast in the outside world, but there¡¯s just so many of them here in the


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Paradise Secret Realm. I probably would be dead by now if I ran into it alone.¡±


    Severin smiled and remarked, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s very determined, though. It knows it can¡¯t catch us, but it


    continues to give chase from behind.¡±


    ¡°They are spirit beasts, after all.¡± Elsa pointed out. ¡°They might be intelligentpared to other


    animals, but their intelligence is far behind that of humans. We would have a hard time trying to defeat


    them if they


    were as smart as us.


    Severin smiled and exined, ¡°These spirit beasts have a strong dislike toward humans because they.


    instinctively view us as intruders in their territory. They¡¯ll still pursue us even if we haven¡¯t provoked


    them.¡±


    As he finished speaking, a sly smile appeared on his lips and his eyes gleamed as he added, ¡°Hehe,


    let¡¯s stop for a moment and wait for this spirit beast to catch up.¡±


    Elsa was perplexed by Severin¡¯s decision to wait for the pursuing creature. ¡°Why are we even waiting


    for


    it? Isn¡¯t this such a waste of time?¡±


    Severin grinned cheekily and exined, ¡°Not at all. There are more than a dozen disciples from the


    Horizon Sect right up ahead.¡±


    Elsa caught on to his intentions, and her eyes lit up and she eximed, ¡°I see what you¡¯re getting at.


    Severin nodded. When the two¨Cheaded firewolf drew closer to them and neared the attack range of the


    Horizon Sect disciples, Severin maintained a steady pace and flew toward the group.


    ¡°Hehe, we¡¯re lucky to have assembled twelve of our sect members even though we¡¯ve only been in this


    realm for two or three days. Any individuals or small groups from the Skyblue Sect won¡¯t be able to


    escape if they run into us,¡± remarked one of the men with a wicked grin.


    ¡°Haha, you seem very interested in the Skyblue Sect¡¯s disciples?¡± teased a female disciple in the


    group.


    The attainment levels of this group varied, with several at level five and level six saints, while the lowest


    were at level one saint.

 Chapter 1754

    Chapter 1754


    Their varying attainment aside, they were still a formidable force even though they were in a very small


    group. Losing that many saint¨Clevel disciples would be distressing for the Horizon Sect.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. My ex was from the Skyblue Sect,¡± he admitted with a chuckle. ¡°She was the one who


    asked to break up, so I was nning to give her a piece of my mind if I run into her. It¡¯s a shame she


    isn¡¯t participating in the current excursion though,¡± the manmented as he revealed the reason behind


    his


    actions.


    ¡°I never knew yo


    had such a close rtionship with the Skyblue Sect disciples, Roddy!¡± another male disciple remarked.


    ¡°You¡¯d have no trouble winning the hearts of our sect¡¯s disciples with your talent.¡±


    Rodoyed and replied, ¡°Well, the girls from our sect have their unique charm, but I have to admit that


    Skyblue Sect has more female disciples. Yould be more spoilt for choice then, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¨C


    At that moment, a fierce roar reverberated through the air, and there were vibrations on the ground as if


    something formidable was approaching them.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look very good. It sounds like an enraged spirit beast is headed our way,¡± the female


    disciple noted. Her expression turned grim as she felt the overwhelming presence.


    I


    She quickly soared into the air and stood atop a high tree branch to observe the source of the


    disturbance.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me! Someone¡¯s being pursued by a spirit beast, and that beast seems to be


    as


    strong as a level seven or level eight saint! He¡¯s trying to flee from the beast, but he¡¯s doing so in our


    direction!¡± she cried out in rm.


    ¡°They¡¯re heading here? Who could be so reckless!¡± The others lost theirposure and took to the air.


    ¡°He seems to be someone from the Skyblue Sect. But how on earth did they provoke such a powerful.


    spirit beast?¡± Roddy questioned with a dark expression. ¡°This is absurd! Why would they even lead the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    spirit beast straight to us?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re aware of our presence here!¡± another female disciple remarked.


    ¡°They¡¯reing straight for us! Run!¡± Raddy sensed something was amiss. If the person ahead was.


    merely fleeing, it would make more sense to zigzag and evade the beast. That was not the case,


    however, and he seemed to be heading directly toward them. Moreover, the person flew in an erratic


    speed¨Cthey would surge ahead and then slow down as if to wait for the beast. It seemed more like an


    attempt to provoke the pursuing spirit beast without any real attempt to escape.


    ¡°He¡¯s doing this on purpose.¡± Roddy realized as he led the group in a hasty retreat.

 Chapter 1755

    Chapter 1755


    Chapter 1755


    The colossal two¨Cheaded firewolf released a terrifying roar and spewed forth mes from its mouth


    with a single breath. These mes appeared to be condensed spiritual energy, and the heat was strong


    enough to incinerate those with lower attainment levels into ash. The spirit beast had been thoroughly


    provoked by Severin and was closing in rapidly toward a group of Horizon Sect disciples.


    ¡°My fellow practitioners! Let us work together to deal with the beast,¡® Severin proposed as he


    approached


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Roddy and the others. ¡°We should join forces! We¡¯re all on the same side, anyway.¡±


    Roddy could hardly contain his frustration and shot Severin a re. ¡°You fool! This was your doing,


    wasn¡¯t it? You led this powerful spirit beast here on purpose. How do you expect us to handle it


    together?¡±


    Another female disciple from the Horizon Sect expressed her anger as well. ¡°Since you called yourself


    an


    ally of ours, you should show some initiative and save us by sacrificing yourself instead of leading the


    beast toward us! Change your course and lure it away from here!¡±


    Severin stood on his flying sword andughed. He sped up all of a sudden, leaving Roddy and the rest


    behind. ¡®Haha! Did you genuinely think I considered you as my ally? I¡¯ve witnessed your people


    attacking


    our people, so have fun dealing with this beast on your own!


    Roddy seethed in anger but could do nothing as Severin sped away. ¡°Damn it! His flying sword is a


    ninth- grade spiritual weapon. Just look at how fast he left! He did this on purpose!¡±


    ¡°Help! Roddy! Save me!¡±


    The two¨Cheaded firewolf caught up to them and boasted an attainment level equivalent to that of a


    level eight saint. It spewed long streams of spiritual energy mes, killing the Horizon Sect disciples


    who had


    failed to escape quickly enough.


    Elsa chuckled and praised him after observing the scene. ¡®You¡¯re truly amazing, Master. You¡¯ve dealt


    with all those Horizon Sect disciples without even lifting a finger.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got no choice if Frederick wants to view us as their enemy. They probably thought they could bully


    us in the Paradise Secret Realm since everything that happens here stays here. Plenty of sects tend to


    look down on those who exit the realm bearing grudges against the other.¡±


    Severin then smiled and added, ¡°But I think Frederick will have to deal with his disappointment once


    everything¡¯s over. Few of our disciples will die, but they¡¯ll likely suffer a lot of casualties.¡±


    Elsa was still curious, sp she asked, ¡°By the way, what is your attainment level? You seem to be more


    than a level one or level two royal saint.¡±


    After some contemtion, Severin realized he could no longer keep it a secret from Elsa. He had been


    trying to hide it, but it seemed that it would be challenging to maintain the facade as she spent more


    time with him.

 Chapter 1756

    Chapter 1756


    Chapter 1756


    Severin eventually decided to tell her the truth. I stumbled upon some opportunities when I entered


    here,


    and I¡¯ve also been taking some fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank pills. I¡¯m not a level three royal saint.¡±


    ¡°No wonder I could sense an increased level of confidence from you! You¡¯re already a level three saint,


    and you¡¯re capable of defeating stronger opponents now! You have nothing else to fear in this ce.¡±


    Elsa was taken aback by Severin¡¯s attainment level. It was so much higher than she had anticipated.


    Severin merely smiled at her remark. From the looks of it, she seemed to believe his exnation. He


    continued the journey with Elsa while the sun was still out. If they encountered any disciples from the


    Highworld Sect or the Horizon Sect, he would eliminate them without hesitation so the Skyblue Sect


    disciples would be much safer when traversing the realm.


    When the sun set, Severin used alchemy as a pretext to dispel any awkwardness between them.


    Thanks to Severin¡¯s nightly guidance, Elsa¡¯s alchemy skills improved rapidly.


    Elsa gazed at the pill before her and became ecstatic when it dawned on her that she had progressed


    to


    bing a second¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist. The testament to that was a sessfully crafted


    second¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pill. ¡®Ah, I¡¯ve made a breakthrough! Thank you, Master! I¡¯ve finally be


    second¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist.¡±


    Severin nodded with satisfaction and was very pleased with Elsa¡¯s progress. ¡°My initial judgment of


    your


    has been proven right again. Your talent in alchemy is so good that it has surpassed my expectations


    due


    to the rapid advancement. I¡¯ve chosen wisely.¡±


    Elsa smiled modestly. I owe my progress to your guidance! I wouldn¡¯t have improved so quickly without


    you.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Severin chuckled and led her out of the cave. ¡°The sun is up. We¡¯ve got a lot of ground to cover in the


    realm, and there¡¯s still no sign of the miniature ck tower anymore. There¡¯s still a lot of time left, but


    we


    can¡¯t rest until we locate it.¡±


    As they left the cave, Elsamented, ¡°Yeah We still can¡¯t get any spiritual herbs because we haven¡¯t


    found


    the miniature ck tower yet. It¡¯s so frustrating to see so many high¨Cgrade spiritual herbs along the


    way,


    knowing that I can¡¯t gather them. It feels like I¡¯ve missed out on the jackpot.¡±


    Severinughed and reassured her, ¡°Hey, we¡¯ve taken down many disciples from the Horizon Sect and


    the


    Highworld Sect. Didn¡¯t their spatial rings contain a lot of valuable herbs?¡±


    Elsa smiled and replied, ¡°That¡¯s true. But I can¡¯t help myself from noticing all those herbs along our


    path that I couldn¡¯t pick! It¡¯s strange how people tend to focus on what they can¡¯t get, rather than what


    they


    ¡°There¡¯s a word for that, you know. It¡¯s called greed! Now, off we go!¡± Severin quipped.

 Chapter 1757

    Chapter 1757


    Chapter 1757


    Severin and Elsa had not flown very far when Severin noticed something and halted the flying sword


    mid- air.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°It¡¯s that Terry guy! Even Heidi and Tamara are having a hard time dealing with him,¡± Elsa eximed


    after scanning the area with her mental energy.


    Severin frowned and assessed the situation. ¡°Terry¡¯s group all have a formidable attainment level. Heidi


    and Tamara are level nine saints, and even though they might be able to go up against Terry when it¡¯s


    two- against¨Cone, the odds aren¡¯t stacked in their favor with another three people backing Terry.


    Following a pause, he remarked coldly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time Terry dies.¡± He then proceeded to fly


    down.


    Heidi and Tamara stood with their backs against each other on a mountaintop. They both looked


    anxious, while Terry grinned and taunted them. ¡°You¡¯re quite the prodigies within the Skyblue Sect, but


    it¡¯s a shame that you¡¯ll have to face me.¡±


    Both Heidi and Tamara had used pills provided by Severin to advance to the level one royal saint. They


    thought that the breakthroughs they had would allow them to some measure of free rein within the


    Paradise Secret Realm. To their shock, however, they found themselves in a precarious situation.


    Tamara said grimly. ¡°We¡¯re struggling right now because the three guys who are backing Terry up are


    also level one royal saints, and Terry is probably much stronger than that.¡±


    Heidi gasped. ¡®Is Terry already a level two royal saint?¡±


    Terry chose not to deliver the final blow to Heidi and Tamara because he sensed that they were in a


    very weak state. He preferred instead to pursue an attack and regard them as easy prey.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re just as beautiful as you are skilled. I guess that¡¯s what all talented people are like, huh? I


    became a level two royal saint just yesterday, and I didn¡¯t even exert my full strength when I was up


    against you earlier. I was worried I¡¯d identally kill you, and that wouldn¡¯t be any fun,¡± Terry taunted


    yfully.


    Heidi and Tamara exchanged nces, and their expressions soured in despair. They understood that


    they were kept alive to be captured, and it was a no¨Cbrainer as to what those four men wanted to do to


    them once they were apprehended.


    Terry smirked and said, ¡°You¡¯re both beautiful prodigies from the Skyblue Sect, and I can only imagine


    how much pleasure 111 haye when I have my way with royal saints like you.¡±


    Another man chimed in wickedly, ¡°You¡¯re right, Terry. These twodies are probably one of the most

 Chapter 1758

    Chapter 1758


    Chapter 1758


    Terry grinned and remarked, ¡°These two probably never would have expected to fall prey to us. Haha!¡±


    ¡°And I bet you never would¡¯ve expected to fall prey to me!¡± a voice interrupted from behind Terry.


    Severin and Elsa stood side by side,ughing at Terry¡¯s group.


    ¡°It¡¯s Elder Severin!¡± Tamara eximed with lifted spirits.


    Heidi, however, had a frown. ¡°You should leave immediately, Elder Severin. You have more important


    tasks at hand. As one of our sect¡¯s alchemists, we can¡¯t afford to have you risk your life here.¡±


    Tamara shared Heidi¡¯s concern. She was aware of Severin¡¯s reliance on pills to reach his current level,


    and she doubted whether he even had enoughbat experience. They believed that he would not be


    much stronger than them, thus making it very dangerous for someone like him to face a formidable


    level


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    two royal saint like Terry.


    Severin waved his hand and sent Elsa further away on his flying sword. ¡°They¡¯re no match for you, so


    it¡¯d


    be best if you avoid getting involved in this fight. I¡¯ll handle them.¡±


    ¡°Elder Severin! Please retreat! Terry is now a level two royal saint! You won¡¯t be able to beat him!¡± Heidi


    begged Severin to retreat, fearing for what might happen to the sect if he were to meet his demise. As


    the


    main person responsible for finding the miniature ck tower and a fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist


    at


    that, Severin¡¯s death would be a tremendous blow to the sect.


    Severin was touched, but he reassured them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a man, and I¡¯m not supposed to just


    stand


    idly by while a fellow sect member is in danger. I¡¯d be a failure if I fled the scene without helping you.


    Besides, you are members of the Skyblue Sect too.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve got some guts!¡± Terry swiftly approached Severin. He then remarked to hispanions,


    You three keep these two women at bay. I¡¯ll take care of this guy for now and help you with the women


    later.¡±


    Terry knew hisrades¡®bat capabilities and was aware that theycked thebat ability


    despite being level one royal saints. However, he trusted that they were able to do the job of restraining


    a


    weakened Heldi and Tamara.


    A chubby member of Terry¡¯s group remarked evilly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Terry. These two women won¡¯t be able


    to escape.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so chivalrous. It¡¯s a shame that¡¯s all you have going for you. Simply boasting


    without having anything to show is only going to kill your Terry said to Severin with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a


    shame you¡¯re not a beautifuldy. I have no choice but to kill you then. However, that girl you brought


    along

 Chapter 1759

    Chapter 1759


    Chapter 1759


    Severin chuckled and quipped. ¡°Haha, you have no idea what¡¯sing for you, do you? You¡¯re


    delusional


    if you think you¡¯re going to have your way with her.¡± He clenched his fist, enveloped it with spiritual


    energy, and darted forward. He reached forward and delivered the punch straight toward Terry.


    ¡°That speed is impressive!¡± Terry was shocked to see Severin¡¯s remarkable speed. He had assumed


    that


    his higher attainment level would deter Severin from initiating an attack, but Severin did so anyway. As


    if


    that was not startling enough, Severin¡¯s decision to use raw strength with only a bit of spiritual energy


    covering it came as an even bigger surprise to him.


    ¡°Haha, are you using physical strength against me because youck the appropriatebat


    techniques?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    You¡¯re making meugh. A level one royal saint like you can never hope to win against a level two


    royal


    saint like me.¡± Terry sneered. In his opinion, Severin¡¯s actions were all pointless and futile.


    The next second, their fists collided and produced an intense impact that reverberated throughout the


    surrounding area. The resulting shockwave caused trees to shake and made the leaves rustle.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening! Terry¡¯s expression shifted from confidence to disbelief as the overwhelming


    power in Severin¡¯s attack overcame him. It was as if that power was simply unassable.


    ¡°Damn! What level of attainment is he? His strength is several times stronger than mine, and it doesn¡¯t


    feel like that of a level one royal saint at all!¡± Terry eximed as he was thrust backward. The


    formidable


    strength coursed through his body, tearing his sleeve to bits andying his entire arm bare.


    ¡°How can he be this powerful? Terry struggled to keep himself standing, and he felt a warm gush of


    liquid


    rise to his throat. He nearly vomited as a result.


    Severin could only smile. He had to refrain from revealing his actual attainment level just yet, but he


    could have easily killed Terry within seconds if he had unleashed it. He did his best to cap his strength


    at


    that of a level three royal saint, knowing that it would arouse suspicion in others if they knew that he


    was


    already on the verge of making a breakthrough to level five royal saint. People might suspect that he


    was


    the one who had slept with Gilda, and the efforts he and Wuhlricht had so painstakingly made to


    conceal


    the truth from her might go to waste.


    ¡°Even Terry isn¡¯t a match for him?! The three level one royal saints who were busy stalling off Tamara


    and Heidi were stunned when they witnessed Severin¡¯s apparent victory.


    ¡®Did Elder Severin manage to gain the upper hand? What¡¯s going on? Does this mean he¡¯s no longer a


    level one royal saint?¡± Heidi was cautiously optimistic and was utterly surprised to witness what


    happened. She felt renewed hope that there might be a turnaround in the situation.


    Meanwhile, Elsa smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Heidl. Terry is as good as dead. He doesn¡¯t stand a chance


    against


    Terry shook his head in denial. He drew a sword and infused it with spiritual energy, and the sword let


    out


    a whirr. It was clear that the weapon was a very good quality one.


    ¡°An eighth¨Cgrade spiritual weapon! Not bad!¡± Severin smiled as he admired the weapon. Terry most


    certainly have lived up to his status as a prodigious sect disciple if he could possess such a valuable


    treasure.

 Chapter 1760

    Chapter 1760


    Chapter 1760


    Terry smiled and nced at the flying sword on Elsa¡¯s feet. He then remarked, ¡°Your flying sword is


    impressive. It seems to be a ninth¨Cgrade spiritual weapon. It¡¯ll be mine after I get rid of you though.¡±


    Severin retorted, ¡°Haha! I was going to say the same thing.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t seriously be thinking that you could defeat me, right? I¡¯m pretty sure you must have honed


    some very strong physical technique that makes you stronger than your apparent attainment level,


    Terry


    analyzed. He then continued, ¡°You¡¯re doomed as long as I can keep my distance and stop you from


    using


    that technique on me.


    Terry¡¯s analysis gave Tamara and Heidi fresh concerns for Severin¡¯s safety. They seemed to agree with


    Terry¡¯s analysis 100.


    ¡°Reality is often very different from one¡¯s imagination.¡± Severin found the situation amusing because


    Terry had yet to realize Severin¡¯s true attainment level. Then again, it should not be too surprising.


    Terry


    had made a verymendable achievement in reaching level two royal saint in just two weeks, so he


    could not have deduced that Severin had reached level three or h gher in the same time frame.


    ¡°Double Dragon Wave!¡± Terry wasted no time with words and pointed his sword to the sky before


    shing


    down.


    Following that sh, two enormous dragons formed from condensed sword energy and spiritual


    energy.


    manifested. They roared and darted straight down on Severin.


    ¡°As you would expect of a level two royal saint.¡± Tamara sneaked a worried nce at Severin. She felt


    that the attack was simply too strong for Severin to avoid.


    Heidi alsomented, ¡°This skill¡¯s quality must be at least Sun¨Cgrade. Terry wants to kill Elder Severin


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    with a single blow!¡±


    ¡°me sh!¡± As Severin faced the huge dragons, he allowed a hint of dominance to flicker in his


    eyes.


    as he raised his sword and directed a sh toward the dragons.


    His swift and powerful sh tore through the air and surged forward.


    ¡°His skill is obviously weaker than mine. It¡¯ll never be able to destroy my dragons!¡± As a prodigy of the


    Highworld Sect and the leader who led his sect¡¯s disciples into the Paradise Secret Realm, he felt that


    he


    had seen through Severin¡¯s skills and thought them inferior to his.


    Following a loud st, his dragons were sliced in half through the mouth by Severin werepletely


    obliterated as the slice continued moving forward. sh. The dragons.


    Terry¡¯s eyes widened in panic as he finally realized that something was amiss. ¡°No, this can¡¯t be!


    What¡¯s your real attainment level?¡±

 Chapter 1761

    Chapter 1761


    Chapter 1761


    ¡°Haha, a level three royal saint! Did thate as a surprise for you?¡± Severin chuckled. A single


    sentence


    sufficed to deliver the unexpected revtion that nearly made Terry faint.


    ory straight


    With the two huge dragons gone, Severin¡¯s sword energy continued its power¨Cfilled trajectory


    toward Terry.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to avoid it in time!¡± Terry swiftly encased himself in a spiritual protective shield and


    breathed a sigh of relief. Nevertheless, Severin¡¯s attack proved devastating as it swiftly ripped through


    the


    thin shield. When the sh made contact, a huge gash appeared on Terry¡¯s chest. Blood spurted out,


    and


    Terry¡¯s bones were visible too.


    ¡°No! This can¡¯t be happening! I struggled to get to level two royal saint! How did you manage to get to


    level three?¡± Terry shook his head repeatedly. His face grew pale as his gaze was fixated on the


    gruesome wound.


    Severin took several steps in mid¨Cair and approached Terry swiftly. He smiled and said, ¡°The answer is


    simple. I¡¯m more talented than you are.¡±


    Severin then unleashed another sh, carving a fatal wound across Terry¡¯s neck. Within seconds,


    Terry


    was already plummeting from the sky.


    ¡°He¡­ He killed Terry?¡± The chubby man¡¯s jaw dropped and he was thoroughly astonished by the sight.


    ¡°He¡¯s a level three royal saint¡­ he¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s a level three royal saint! Run!¡± another Highworld Sect


    disciple.


    urged everyone to flee after realizing they stood no chance against someone of such high attainment.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away, fes!¡± Tamara and Heidi were not about to let their enemies.


    escape so easily. They pursued them relentlessly, as their confidence was at an all¨Ctime high following


    Terry¡¯s death. Both girls knew that they could easily deal with the men one¨Con¨Cone.


    Severin¡¯s body flickered, and he closed in on one of the fleeing disciples. In no time, the three


    Highworld.


    Sect disciples¨Call level one royal saints¨Chad met their demise.


    ¡°Yay! We obtained an eighth¨Cgrade spiritual weapon, and Terry¡¯s spatial ring is filled with plenty of


    spiritual


    herbs,¡± Elsa remarked eagerly. Since she was responsible for gathering the spoils, she flew over to


    Severin¡¯s side and checked the deceased¡¯s spatial rings.


    Tamara and Heidi soon joined Severin. ¡°We owe our lives to you, Elder Severin. That would¡¯ve been


    the


    end of us if you hadn¡¯t shown up in time.¡±

 Chapter 1762

    Chapter 1762


    Chapter 1762


    Heidi gazed at Severin with growing admiration, for she had never imagined that Severin possessed


    remarkablebat abilities in addition to a prodigious alchemical talent. It had been just about half a


    month since they entered the Paradise Secret Realm, yet he had already made a breakthrough to level


    three royal saint.


    Tamara joined her in expressing their gratitude. ¡°We are in your debt, Elder Severin. Words enough


    cannot express just how grateful we are.¡±


    Severin responded with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so formal. We are all Skyblue Sect disciples


    anyway, so it is my duty to help you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    With a simple flourish of his hand, he retrieved four fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank pills. ¡°You may have two


    each. I can see that your attainment levels are already somewhat stable, so wait a few more days and


    find a safe location to train before taking these pills. Do your best to make a breakthrough to level two


    royal saint. Then you won¡¯t have anything else to fear in this realm.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Heidi and Tamara expressed their thanks and were incredibly happy to have


    received the pills.


    Elsa then shared. ¡°Be vignt around anyone from the Horizon Sect. We¡¯ve all been marked as a


    hostile force. My master and I shed with them on the way here, and he killed every single one of


    their disciples to ensure added safety to our sect¡¯s disciples.¡±


    Tamara smiled in response. ¡°We are already aware of the situation. We encountered a few Skyblue


    Sect


    disciples who were being pursued as well. It was only after we saved them that we learned about the


    Horizon Sect¡¯s hostility toward us.¡±


    ¡°Find a safe ce to recuperate and continue only after you are healed. I¡¯ve scanned the ce with my


    mental energy and confirmed that the surrounding area should be rtively safe for now. Elsa and I will


    continue our search for the miniature ck tower.¡± Severin gave them a nod and left with Elsa.


    As Tamara watched them leave, she looked at Severin with admiration. ¡°I never expected Elder Severin


    to


    have already reached level three royal saint. His talent is truly unmatched.¡±


    Heldi concurred with a smile. ¡°Yeah. I was so concerned that he might not be able to hold out against


    Terry in battle, but it turns out that his attainment level had surpassed Terry¡¯s by a mile. We had


    underestimated him.¡±


    Tamara smiled wryly and said, ¡°Yes, we did. I wasn¡¯t very happy at first because I thought that the sect


    leader should entrust the search for the miniature ck tower to us instead of him. But Iter came to


    terms with it after knowing that he was already a level nine saint before we set off. It put my mind at


    ease,


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Heidi nodded approvingly. ¡°There¡¯s no better candidate than him. As a level three royal


    saint, his attainment will allow him to navigate the secret realm safely. Let¡¯s focus on gathering the


    spiritual herbs and leave the task of locating the miniature ck tower to Elder Severin. I have every


    faith that he¡¯ll


    seed.¡±


    Before long, another half month had passed.


    ¡°It¡¯s already a month now, and this Soul Compass still hasn¡¯t been able to sense the miniature ck


    tower. even though we¡¯ve traveled quite a distance already,¡± Elsamented as she stood on the flying


    sword.


    Severin offered a reassuring smile. ¡°Haha, though the miniature ck tower still eludes us, I¡¯ve made


    significant advancements in alchemy. There¡¯s even a chance I might break through to fifth¨Cgrade low¨C


    rank alchemist in another few days.¡±


    Other people might scoff at such cundish ims, as even a first¨Ctier sect like the Horizon Sect did


    not have a fifth¨Cgrade alchemist among her ranks. Severin would be poised to be the first fifth¨C


    grade alchemist in the whole of existence if he was sessful, which was why any other person might


    not believe it at all.


    Elsa, however, did not doubt what he said at all because she had witnessed the kind of progress that


    he had made in the past. She grinned and remarked, ¡°If you be a fifth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist,


    you¡¯ll possess the ability to elevate the attainment levels of even the elders and protectors who are


    level one to level three royal saint. Pills produced by a low¨Clevel fifth¨Cgrade alchemist will be incredibly


    sought after, even by royal saints!¡±

 Chapter 1763

    Chapter 1763


    Chapter 1763


    Severin smiled. That may be, but I¡¯m worried that disciples from other sects might be jealous. I¡¯ll


    have to keep this under wraps if I seed, and my priority would be to prepare more fifth¨Cgrade pills


    for our sects¡¯ saints to be royal saints. It would be best for the level two and level three royal


    saints to have a breakthrough as well. Having more royal saints would naturally be better because we


    won¡¯t need to fear other sects even if they attempt to cause trouble.¡±


    Elsa nodded and agreed. ¡°That would allow the overall strength of the sect to experience very


    significant growth. We no longer have to fear the other sects! The highest¨Cranked elders and the sect


    leader¡¯s attainment levels would need a bit of catching up though.¡±


    Severin smiled and acknowledged that fact, ¡°You¡¯re right. However, it would still be best not to unt


    our strength even if we do end up having more royal saints. We should keep it as discreet as possible


    unless we have individuals who are level nine royal saints. After all, the Horizon Sect has such


    individuals already, but my uncle¨Cmaster is only a level seven royal saint. It¡¯s a very big gap in


    attainment.¡±


    Elsa remarked yfully. ¡°In any case, the future of our sect rests on your shoulders. Small fry like me


    won¡¯t make much of an impact.¡±


    ¡°Small fry?¡± Severin chuckled at Elsa¡¯s modesty. ¡°You¡¯re already a second¨Cgrade alchemist who has


    shown tremendous potential. All you need is time. Besides, who isn¡¯t a small fry before reaching their


    peak?


    To their surprise, the Soul Compass in Severin¡¯s possession began emitting an rm¨Clike sound.


    Severin then noticed a faint but constantly shing light on thepass.


    ¡°Has it sensed the miniature ck tower already? Elsa asked in anticipation.


    Severin¡¯s excitement mirrored hers as he replied, ¡°Haha, looks like it to me! This seems to indicate that


    the ck tower is now within a hundred miles of us. Let¡¯s hurry! We¡¯ll need about ten or so minutes to


    reach it.¡±


    Severin elerated in the direction of the blinking light, and the flying sword left fleeting afterimages in


    its wake as they streaked through the air. However, Severin noticed that the flying tower was moving as


    well. He remarked with a frown, ¡°Something¡¯s not right here. Why is the ck tower moving too?¡±


    Elsa noticed the same anomaly. Though they would be catching up to it very soon, they did not doubt


    that the tower was moving slowly. ¡°Why is it moving? Is it capable of moving on its own?¡±


    After pondering the situation, Severin shook his head and reasoned, ¡°Probably not. Someone must


    have found it already.¡±


    ¡°It would be great if the disciples from our sect found it, but we might need to seize it forcefully from


    them if it turns out that someone else has it,¡± Elsa said.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin concurred, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll have to take it by force if disciples from other sects have gotten to it first.


    That being said, I wouldn¡¯t want to snatch something from someone else unless they¡¯ve provoked us.


    The


    key is not to have any unnecessary bloodshed.¡±


    ¡°Why not just take it without resorting to killing them? Elsa suggested. She agreed that killing someone


    for the tower would be too cruel, especially since they might have just stumbled upon it by chance.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± Severin shook his head. ¡°If we do that, then they might suspect it of being useful


    in one way or another. It would be best if the disciple who finds the ck tower is our enemy because


    then we could just kill them. However, if the disciple was from a second¨Ctier sect, then I feel it would be


    a little


    excessive to end their lives just because we want the tower from them.¡±

 Chapter 1764

    Chapter 1764


    Elsamented, ¡°We might not have any other option in that scenario. Killing them is inevitable. We¡¯re


    going to reach the miniature ck tower soon anyway, so let¡¯s assess the situation again once we get


    there. We might even be able to negotiate with them.¡±


    Severin agreed. ¡°That will do too. Let¡¯s have a look first and decide once we have some idea of the


    situation.¡±


    A few more minutes passed. Severin and Elsa¡¯s both had a sudden change in expression.


    ¡°Run! Hurry up! We¡¯re going to get killed. A group of disciples were fleeing in a panic as a gigantic


    python


    hunted them.


    ¡°We¡¯re doomed! That spirit beast is at least as powerful as a level one royal saint!¡± A level eight saint


    went


    pale with fright as he nced back at the creature.


    Although the giant python was still some distance away, it was only a matter of minutes before they


    chased up to them.


    ¡°You guys go ahead. I¡¯ll hold it off. One of the female disciples tightened her grip on her sword. She


    stopped and turned to the others before making a brave decision to stay behind. They were all


    individuals. from a second¨Ctier sect known as the Airck Sect. The woman who chose to stay behind


    was Phyllia, a


    young prodigy and the leader of the Airck Sect¡¯s disciples.


    ?????


    Il stay a


    and help you, Phyllia! The rest of you should escape while you can!¡± said Danny, a level eight saint


    who was part of Phyllia¡¯s team. He had resolved to remain by Phyllia¡¯s side.


    Phyllia considered the proposal for a moment and nodded decisively.


    ¡°Phyllia, Danny!¡±


    The other junior disciples flew forward with tears in their eyes, knowing that their two seniors would


    never stand a chance against a spirit beast of that level. It was unlikely that they would even be able to


    last a


    minute against that beast.


    When Severin saw the situation ahead of them, he nced at the Soul Compass to check its reading


    and


    proceeded to keep it in his pocket. ¡°The miniature ck tower is probably on that woman right there.


    The


    indicator stopped as soon as she did.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°How lucky for us, then!¡± Elsa responded excitedly. ¡°You should save them. They probably wouldn¡¯t


    mind


    handing over the miniature ck tower to uster on.¡±


    Severin agreed. ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s a chance they might not even realize the usefulness of the


    miniature.


    Elsa then suggested, ¡°Or we could wait for that python to kill them, and then eliminate the python after


    that. Once the python is dead, we can easily im the ck tower without raising any suspicion. It


    might


    be the safer course of action.¡±


    Severin pondered over her suggestion but eventually shook his head. ¡°Their willingness to sacrifice


    themselves so their juniors can escape is worthy of praise. I cannot bring myself to watch them meet


    their end just like that.¡±


    Having made up his mind, Severin dashed straight for the giant python.

 Chapter 1765

    Chapter 1765


    Chapter 1765


    The massive, nearly hundred¨Cmeter¨Clong python unleashed a ferocious roar. Its entire body was


    bathed in


    a blood¨Cred color, radiating a menacing aura that sent shivers down the spines of those whoid eyes


    on


    1. it. What was even more unsettling was the fact that the spirit beast had attained the level of a level


    one


    royal saint, making it one of the most formidable creatures in the secret realm.


    ¡°Soaring Dragon sh!¡±


    ¡°Skydragon Fist!¡±


    Both Phyllia and Danny employed their strongest technique tounch several powerful strikes.


    However,


    their attacks were all nullified when the python let out a thunderous roar.


    ¡°Is it using sonic attacks against us?¡± Danny¡¯s face paled in shock. He could only watch in


    bewilderment


    as his and Phyllia¡¯s attacks were demolished by the python¡¯s sonic roar.


    Phyllia had an expression of dread as well, for she recognized the very dire situation that they were in.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    We¡¯re in a pickle right now. I don¡¯t think I can withstand the creature¡¯s onught for more than a couple


    of


    seconds, let alone a minute!¡±


    At that moment, the python opened its blood¨Cstained mouth and lunged at them.


    In the nick of time, a figure appeared just beside the python¡¯s head, delivering a swift kick that sent the


    beast flying. A dull thud echoed as the python¡¯s head was diverted toward an entirely new direction.


    The


    python lost its bnce and crashed into a nearby tree, snapping it in half.


    Danny and Phyllia were startled after having initially resigned themselves to their fate. They never


    expected help toe in what was supposed to be their final moments. Moreover, the python they


    were up against was a level one royal saint, yet their savior was able to handle it with such ease that it


    all


    seemed too surreal.


    ¡°Thank you for helping us, sir!¡± When they finally got a good look at their savior, they recognized him as


    a


    member of the Skyblue Sect based on his attire. A woman stood on a flying sword some distance


    away,


    and her clothing also suggested that she was associated with the same sect as the man.


    ¡°Judging from his clothes, he must be from the Skyblue Sect,¡± Danny noted after seeing Severin¡¯s


    attire.


    Phyllia nodded and felt an overwhelming sense of admiration. The ease with which Severin dealt with


    the


    nt python could only be exined by the possibility that Severin was a level two royal saint.


    Severin turned to face the two of them and smiled calmly as he said, ¡°I decided to lend a hand because


    I


    was moved by your willingness to risk your lives for your fellow sect members.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so¡­handsome!¡± Phyllia¡¯s admiration was evident in her gaze as she looked at Severin¡¯s


    handsome


    looks. One could easily find themselves smitten by a man as dashing and as strong as him.


    Danny reminded her, ¡°Please keep your voice down. It¡¯s not very appropriate to say that to someone


    you just met.¡±


    The colossal python let out another menacing roar..

 Chapter 1766

    Chapter 1766


    Chapter 1766


    The giant python was infuriated after being kicked away. It unleashed a thunderous roar and swung its


    colossal tail toward Severin,


    ¡°Hehe, this¡¯ll be the end of you.¡± Severin chuckled. He deftly produced a seventh¨Cgrade spiritual sword


    from his belongings and delivered a sh after infusing the de with his spiritual energy. The sword


    energy that Severin produced thus sliced the formidable beast in two, and that was despite the


    creature¡¯s


    Incredibly tough skin.


    The serpent writhed on the ground for a while before dying motionlessly.


    ¡°Your strength is amazing! The attacks from our fellow disciples had barely managed tond a scratch


    on the beast, but you killed it in a single sh! Danny was truly in awe of Severin¡¯s strength because it


    was


    Severin smiled and approached them, while Elsa rode the sword over to them.


    ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, sir Phyllia and Danny expressed their gratitude with the utmost


    sincerity.


    Phyllia rummaged through her possessions and took out some fifth¨Cgrade spiritual herbs. ¡°May I offer


    you


    these fifth¨Cgrade spiritual herbs as a token of our gratitude?¡±


    Danny followed suit and took out his share of fifth¨Cgrade spiritual herbs. ¡®I have some too. Here, please


    take these. It¡¯s the least we can do to express our thanks.¡±


    Much to their surprise, however, Severin declined the offer. ¡°I saved you out of admiration for your


    selflessness in risking your lives for your juniors. I do not expect


    anything in return.¡± Instead, he gestured toward the unassuming miniature ck tower hanging from a


    red cord around Phyllia¡¯s neck. ¡°This little tower looks quite pretty though, so if you truly wish to


    express your gratitude, perhaps I can ask for that as a memento? That would more than suffice as a


    token of your


    thanks.¡±


    ¡°You want this?¡± Phyllia nced puzzlingly at the miniature ck tower hanging from her neck. She


    removed it and handed it over to Severin. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to give it to you. I found it yesterday and


    decided


    to just use it as an essory.¡±


    After taking the tower, Severin hung it around Elsa¡¯s neck without drawing too much attention to it. He


    admired it for a moment and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°It looks pretty nice on you.¡±


    Elsa understood the gesture and pretended to look at Severin as if she was his partner. ¡°A, that¡¯s


    so sweet of you! It does look rather lovely on me.¡±


    ¡°All the better if you like it,¡± Phyllia said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be making our move now,¡± Severin said as he took to the flying sword with Elsa and departed


    swiftly.


    The Airck Sect disciples had finally returned after retreating to safety. ¡°Are you both all right? Who


    was that person? How did he manage to kill a formidable spirit beast so easily?¡±


    Phyllia grinned and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure who he is. All I know is that he¡¯s very talented. I suspect that


    he might be a level three royal saint. I never knew the Skyblue Sect had such a prodigy in their ranks.


    It¡¯s amazing to think that he made a breakthrough to level three royal saint even though he¡¯s only been


    here for a month.¡±


    Danny pondered for a moment before wondering out loud, ¡°I¡¯m curious why he seemed more interested


    in the little tower than the spiritual herbs. Did it seem unusual to you in any way when you found it


    yesterday?


    ¡°Perhaps he just thought it looked good,¡± Phyllia surmised. ¡®I suppose he decided to take something


    less valuable because he didn¡¯t want us to feel as though we owed him.¡±


    Danny was still a little skeptical. ¡°Could the tower be some kind of treasure?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not the tower is a treasure. He saved our lives, and I would¡¯ve happily


    given him all my belongings if he asked for it.¡± Phyllia gazed in the direction Severin and Elsa had


    flown. ¡°Their flying sword is fast. They¡¯ve already disappeared from our sight.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1767

    Chapter 1767


    Chapter 1767


    Severin finally slowed his pace down somewhat after flying for some time. Elsa exhaled heavily before


    carefully removing the miniature ck tower from around her neck. She handed it to Severin and said,


    ¡±


    We¡¯ve finally got it! You should be the one hanging on to it though. It¡¯s safer that way.¡±


    Severin took the tower with a smile and intended to store it in his spatial ring, but all his attempts


    proved


    futile.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Elsa asked when she saw Severin¡¯s puzzled expression.


    Severin sighed. ¡°This thing might possess its own space. That¡¯s why it can¡¯t be stored in a spatial ring. I


    suppose you could say it functions like one.¡±


    Elsa nodded even though she did not entirely understand what Severin said. ¡°That means the Airck


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Sect disciple we encountered earlier hung it around her as an essory because she couldn¡¯t ce it


    in


    a spatial ring.¡±


    Severin nodded. He then took out the Soul Compass and noticed that the blinking light was still shing


    and making a beeping sound. After sensing the spiritual power that was left behind on the ck tower


    all


    those years ago and erasing it, the Soul Compass no longer emanated a blinking light or a beeping


    sound.


    ¡°At least this proves that we¡¯ve found the right tower, Elsa noted with a smile.


    Severin put away the miniature ck tower and suggested, ¡°Now that that¡¯s out of the way, we have


    another two months to gather any spiritual herbs wee across.¡±


    Elsa weed the idea happily. ¡°Finally! I won¡¯t have to feel so frustrated when I see those herbs just


    asking to be picked. It¡¯ll be so much fun to search for spiritual herbs during the day and refine pills at


    night.


    Severin then sighed and said, ¡°I wonder how my wives are right now. I¡¯ve been so busy hunting for the


    miniature ck tower as soon as we entered, and I didn¡¯t even have the time to look for them. I¡¯m


    worried


    about their safety. This ce is super huge, after all.


    Elsa smiled bitterly after hearing that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. I¡¯m sure your wives are safe. Worrying isn¡¯t


    going to change anything, so let¡¯s focus on our task at hand. We¡¯ll search for them while looking for


    spiritual herbs. While we¡¯re at it, we can kill the disciples from the Highworld Sect or the Horizon Sect if


    wee across them. Your wives will be safer if these threats are all eliminated.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s a valid point.¡± Severin chuckled. ¡°Those from second¨Ctier or even some other first¨Ctier


    sects


    have no reason to harm our disciples. Only the Highworld Sect and the Horizon Sect pose a threat to


    us.¡±


    Sometimeter, the sound of a skirmish drew their attention. Elsa suggested, ¡°Should we check it out?¡±


    ¡°Of course! We might stumble upon some disciples from the Horizon Sect or Highworld Sect.¡± Severin


    grinned wickedly.


    Elsa giggled. ¡°They¡¯re the ones who will be the most scared of someone with your attainment.¡±


    Severin and Elsa arrived at a valley after going in the direction of themotion. There, they found


    more than a dozen disciples from the Horizon Sect surrounding over twenty Skyblue Sect disciples.

 Chapter 1768

    Chapter 1768


    Chapter 1768


    Though the Skyblue Sect¡¯s disciples outnumbered the Horizon Sect¡¯s disciples, thetter held an


    advantage in their attainment levels. The highest among them had reached the level eight saint, and by


    comparison, the highest attainment level in the Skyblue Sect¡¯s group were Luke and Sofia at level


    seven saint. The others had lower attainments, and a few were barely level eight warrior emperors.


    ¡°Crap. This battle is only going to exhaust us if we keep going at it,¡± Luke observed while being locked


    in


    battle.


    Mick suggested, ¡°We should put in our all to help Elder Severin¡¯s wives escape.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the least we can do,¡± Luke agreed readily. ¡°We owe everything to our supreme leader. Today is


    our


    chance to repay his kindness.¡±


    He then turned to Sofia, She, and Diane. ¡°Sofia, She, Diane, well create an opening for you to


    escape


    and make your way out of the forest. If we give it our all, we will probably have enough numbers to


    carve


    out an opportunity for your escape. That¡¯ll buy you some time to flee, I hope.¡±


    She was touched by the offer, but she frowned worriedly. ¡°What about you guys? It¡¯ll be more difficult


    for you to get away if we¡¯re not around to help.¡±


    ¡°This day wille sooner orter,¡± Luke said, gritting his teeth. ¡°It¡¯l be fine. You¡¯re Elder Severin¡¯s


    wives,


    and we won¡¯t be able to face him in the future if we survive at your expense.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sofia showed a simr level of determination. ¡°But we¡¯ll have to bear this guilt for the rest of our lives if


    we just leave. My attainment level is on par with yours, so I¡¯ll stay behind and fend them off with you.


    She, Diane! You two should escape first.


    ¡°Nonsense, Sofia! If you stay, then I¡¯ll stay too,¡± Diane protested.


    Sofia had to deal with her attackers while persuading Diane. ¡°Don t be impulsive, Diane. Think of


    Selene.


    She¡¯s waiting for her mother to return to the sect.¡±


    Diane¡¯s emotions wavered when Selene¡¯s name was mentioned.


    Elsa noticed that the people in danger were Severin¡¯s wives. She yelled urgently, ¡°Master! It¡¯s your


    wives! They¡¯re in danger! We need to hurry up and help them!¡±


    Severin¡¯s eyes filled with determination when he witnessed his dear wives¡® predicament. He


    elerated his flying sword and ventured forward. ¡®I¡¯ll kill them all!¡± he cried out as he waved his hand


    and


    manifested a sword.


    After delivering a swift sh, the ensuring sword energy moved forward and caught several Horizon


    Sect


    When one of the level eight saints turned around and finally noticed that they were being attacked,


    Severin had already sent another sh right cutting through his direction. The person panicked after


    sensing the ruthless energying toward him, and he tried vainly to divert the attack with his spiritual


    energy. s, it was already toote, and Severin¡¯s attack killed him in an instant.


    A resounding boom was heard the next second, and every single member of the Horizon Sect were


    vanquished by the relentless onught of Severin¡¯s sword energy.

 Chapter 1769

    Chapter 1769


    Chapter 1769


    ¡°It¡¯s Elder Severin!¡± Luke eximed in excitement.


    ¡°It is him! We¡¯re saved!¡± She¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°We¡¯ll live to fight another day, it seems!¡±


    Severin¡¯s decisive attack had killed the opposing group¡¯s disciples within seconds.


    ¡°I¡¯m d I found all three of you together! I can finally rest at ease now.¡± Severin sighed with relief. He


    was happy to see his three wives along with Luke and Mick


    Severin considered Luke and Mick his friends even though they had since be disciples of the


    Skyblue Sect and were no longer just members of Dracodeus Temple. He had brought them along with


    him to the sect when he first came, so he hoped to see them thrive in the sect too.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be here too.¡± She approached Elsa enthusiastically.


    Elsa grinned and replied, ¡°Luck was on my side. I ran into Master shortly after entering the secret


    realm, so we searched for the tower during the day and practiced alchemy at night. I¡¯ve made lots of


    progress


    over the past few weeks.¡±


    ¡°Are you now a second¨Cgrade low rank alchemist? She asked curiously.


    ¡°Wrong.¡± Elsa replied. She then stated proudly, I¡¯m now a second grade medium¨Crank alchemist. Not


    too


    bad, huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s some impressive progress!¡± She eximed excitedly.


    Severin then turned to Diane and asked, ¡®Have you and the others been in any danger recently?¡±


    Diane beamed and said, ¡°The confrontation we just had was the most dangerous. I ran into Sulia as


    soon as I entered the realm, and we were able to find She quickly too. As time passed, we were able


    to gather more and more people with us. We collected plenty of spiritual herbs, faced various spirit


    beasts, and improved our skills. It just never urred to us that we would run into a group of Horizon


    Sect disciples earlier. We were no match for them even though we outnumbered them.¡±


    Mick nodded. ¡°Yeah. We survived only because you arrived in time, Elder Severin. We would¡¯ve been


    goners if you didn¡¯t show up.¡±


    As the group began to collect the spoils, Luke observed the corpses. ¡°What a huge loss to their sect.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin smiled coldly and said, ¡°What happens here stays here, but it¡¯s not like we would have to face


    repercussions if word gets out. We shall not spare the lives of any Horizon Sect disciple that we


    encounter during our time here.¡±


    She, still reeling from the recent ordeal, voiced her indignation, ¡°Yeah! If they¡¯re going to show


    animosity toward us, then they shouldn¡¯t be surprised if we treat them the same way. The Horizon Sect


    needs to learn a lesson from this.¡±


    Diane could not help but chuckle when she heard that. ¡°Even if they suspect that our sect¡¯s disciples


    were involved, they can¡¯t prove anything if we just deny it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,¡± Severin observed. ¡°The sun is about to set, so it¡¯s about time we find a ce to rest.


    Some of you are injured and need to recover.¡±

 Chapter 1770

    Chapter 1770


    Chapter 1770


    Luke grinned and said, ¡°Sounds good. Please lead the way, Elder Severin.¡±


    Severin rose into the air and flew them across the forest on the flying sword. A safe¨Clooking cave soon


    came within sight, and he decided to set up camp there. Severin chatted with his wives in the cave,


    while


    several others rested at a campfire outside with two individuals keeping watch. Around midnight,


    Severin


    suggested that She and the others get some sleep as he resumed his alchemical work with the


    cauldron.


    Though he did waste several fifth¨Cgrade low¨Crank spiritual herbs, it was not that frustrating for him


    because he had an ample supply of herbs on hand. He considered it a small price to pay for each


    batch of


    pills that he refined sessfully.


    A faint aroma then wafted out from the cave, prompting Mick to remark, ¡°He¡¯s so dedicated that he¡¯s


    still


    refining pills even when we¡¯re inside the Paradise Secret Realm.¡±


    A female disciple beside Mick nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t often see talented people put inExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    that much hard work. It¡¯s probably why he¡¯s always ahead of others. Some talented people will ag


    easily if


    they don¡¯t put in the necessary effort.¡®


    Luke took a deep breath and said, ¡°The fragrance is so soothing.¡±


    After Severin sessfully refined three sets of pills, he levitated them and said, ¡°Done, atst.¡±


    He nced at his wives, who were sleeping soundly with Elsa, and put away the pill with a smile. The


    sessful crafting of a fifth¨Cgrade low¨Crank pill had elevated him to a fifth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist.


    After a ten¨Cminute rest, Severin did two more batches of pills. They were just as sessful, and


    Severin


    stored them away before finally calling it a night


    The group resumed their journey the next morning. Over the next two months, Severin and his group.


    swiftly detected any confrontations courtesy of the speed of Severin¡¯s flying sword. As long as they


    encountered disciples of the Highworld Sect or the Horizon Sect, they eliminated both without a second


    thought.


    During that period, the Skyblue Sect¡¯s members stabilized their attainment and sought opportunities to


    attain breakthroughs. Severin made a breakthrough himself, progressing from a level five royal saint to


    a


    level six royal saint.


    One fine day, a colossal wormhole appeared in the sky. It contained a potent force that began to suck


    them in, and Severin immediately rounded everyone up.


    As Yuka observed the swirling wormhole, she frowned and asked, ¡°Does this mean we¡¯re going


    preparing


    to leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Heidi nodded. ¡°We¡¯re going to be expelled soon. Three months are up, and we¡¯ve been lucky to


    find the miniature ck tower, Our sect leader will be very happy to know that the mission has been


    completed sessfully.¡±


    Back at the Skyblue Sect, Gilda was alone in her room. She caressed her belly with a smile and said,


    ¡®Your dad ising back soon. I wonder how much progress he¡¯s made in his attainment thus far. He¡¯s


    a


    prodigy, so you have to work hard and live up to his standards too!


    Gilda then donned a loose¨Cfitting dress and emerged from her room.


    Out in the courtyard, Wuhlricht was all smiles as he engaged in a game of chess with Felipe¨Cthe great


    elder. Felipe was aware that Gilda was pregnant with Severin¡¯s child, and he was equally as delighted


    as Wuhlricht. However, the matter was to remain confidential for the time being, and only the three of


    them


    were privy to the information.

 Chapter 1771

    Chapter 1771


    Chapter 1771


    When Gilda came out to the courtyard, Felipe noticed her and remarked to Wuhlricht, ¡°Gilda¡¯s belly is


    growing bigger by the day. She¡¯s almost at the end of her second trimester, and it¡¯s bing


    challenging to hide it from people.¡±


    Gilda frowned. ¡°We¡¯ll just have toe clean when it¡¯s no longer possible to hide it. I¡¯ve been avoiding


    public spaces anyway, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem if I remain at home.¡±


    ¡°Frederick is a petty man, Wuhlricht said sullenly after looking at Gilda. ¡°He refused to marry you when


    he found out you were no longer a virgin, and it¡¯ll probably piss him off that you chose to keep the


    child.¡±


    Wuhlricht paused briefly before adding, ¡°Though I¡¯m quite certain that he wouldn¡¯t dare to confront us,


    we


    still can¡¯t tell anyone that Severin is the father.


    Gilda was a little taken aback by that, but she immediately understood the ramifications of revealing the


    truth. She nodded and said, ¡°I understand, Dad. You¡¯re worried that the Horizon Sect might feel


    deceived


    and humiliated when they find the child¡¯s father is from the same sect and I ended up marrying him.


    Your


    concern is that they might retaliate against us because of that, right?¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± Wuhlricht said. ¡°They¡¯ll feel as if we¡¯re ying some kind of sick joke with them, and our


    im


    that Severin had disappeared permanently would turn out to be a lie. If the Horizon Sect¡¯s members


    discover Severin¡¯s involvement, they might resort to extreme measures and attack our sect. That would


    be troublesome, especially since we¡¯re not fully prepared to face them yet.¡±


    Gilda understood. ¡°We¡¯ll have to keep the identity of my child¡¯s father a secret then. Hopefully, our great


    elder here can do us that favor too. It¡¯s for the best if fewer people know about this. Once the child is


    born


    and our sect has grown stronger, we won¡¯t have to worry about revealing the truth anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep the secret, of course,¡± Felipe said, ¡°but it does feel unfair to you and Severin.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it,¡± Gilda said, ¡°but I agree that this is unfair to Severin. He can¡¯t even acknowledge that


    the


    baby is his.¡±


    Wuhlricht then said, ¡°If we are to grow stronger than the Horizon Sect, we will need a fifth¨Cgrade low¨C


    rank


    alchemist in our ranks. That is the only way. Fifth¨Cgrade low¨Crank pills are good enough even for level


    three royal saints to make an easy breakthrough. Having more level four royal saints will surely bode


    well


    for us.¡±


    After some thought, Felipe grinned. ¡°Elder Severin might be our only hope then, judging from the


    remarkable potential he has shown as ofte. He was already a fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist


    before


    he entered the Paradise Secret Realm, so he might juste out of it a fifth¨Cgrade low¨Crank


    alchemist!¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Gilda rolled her eyes and said, ¡°But the gap between a fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist and a fifth¨C


    grade


    low¨Crank alchemist is simply too huge, and the difficulty in reaching the next level is several times


    higher.


    We can¡¯t ce too much of our expectations on Severin. He¡¯s under enough pressure as it is.¡±


    Felipe was amused at Gilda¡¯s retort. ¡°Look at you standing up for your man.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to your chess game, then. I¡¯m going for a stroll in the garden,¡± Gilda said as she left the


    courtyard.


    Once she was gone, Wuhlricht mentioned, ¡°I wonder how Severin and the others are faring right now.


    Do


    you think they¡¯ve found the miniature ck tower? I sure hope they did. Without it, we won¡¯t be able to


    reach that ce¡®, and the chances of us bing supreme saints would be nearly zero.¡±


    Felipe gazed toward the direction of the Paradise Secret Realm andmented, ¡°The Paradise Secret


    Realm ising to a close. We¡¯d have to wait another six years if we don¡¯t seed this time around.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re out! We¡¯re finally out!¡± At that moment, those who had entered the Paradise Secret Realm were


    forcefully ejected and found themselves back outside.

 Chapter 1772

    Chapter 1772


    Chapter 1772


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha, I came out of there a level two royal saint! And it¡¯s only been three months!¡± A man eximed in


    joy. He seemed to be one of the ones who had made significant progress.


    ¡°Hic¡­ Hic¡­ where¡¯s my junior sister? Is she dead?!¡± Another man knelt on the ground and cried


    bitterly,


    seemingly mourning the loss of someone he loved.


    In the past, the odds were good if one¨Cthird of the participants were able to exit the Paradise Secret


    Realm. Though a substantial number of disciples from second¨Ctier sects had sessfully made it out


    alive, two first¨Ctier sects¨Cnamely the Horizon Sect and the Highworld Sect¨Cwere conspicuously few in


    number.


    Severin soon emerged from the realm along with many of their otherpanions.


    Upon exiting the realm, Severin noticed that there were very few disciples from the Highworld Sect and


    the Horizon Sect. Those that remained were undoubtedly those that Severin did not encounter then.


    ¡°How much longer will the wormhole open?¡± Severin asked, ncing at the light on the stone wall.


    ¡°About two hours. The light will vanish after that, indicating that the surviving people have already


    exited the realm. If anyone isn¡¯t out by then, then they would¡¯ve already died somewhere inside the


    realm.¡± Heidi answered. She then directed her gaze toward the two sects and added with a smile, ¡°Our


    losses were minimal chiefly because we didn¡¯t let our guard down, and also because you managed to


    eliminate many of their high¨Clevel disciples. I can¡¯t say the same for them though.¡±


    One of the Horizon Sect¡¯s disciples noticed that the Skyblue Sect¡¯s disciples were growing in number,


    which contrasted starkly with the paltry few from the Horizon Sect. His expression soured, and many of


    hispanions shared the sentiment that something was amiss.


    Two hours psed quickly. Out of two thousand and four hundred Skyblue Sect disciples that entered


    Initially, a thousand and eight hundred exited safely.


    Conversely, only a little over two hundred Horizon Sect disciples remained even though they had sent


    in the same number of disciples as the Skyblue Sect. The difference was jarring.


    Over at the Highworld Sect¡¯s end, one of their disciples asked furiously, ¡°What happened? Why are


    there. only three hundred remaining out of more than a thousand of our disciples?¡±


    At that point, the Paradise Secret Realm had sealed offpletely, and everyone knew all too well


    what


    had happened to those who were not with them.

 Chapter 1773

    Chapter 1773


    Chapter 1773


    ¡°Keep your voice down! At least we have three hundred still surviving. Look at the Horizon Sect. They


    went in with double the number of memberspared to us, but only two hundred of their people


    remain,


    a female disciple from the Highworld Sect came forward and advised her infuriatedrade.


    The male disciple gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Did the Horizon Sect¡¯s disciples target us? Was there a lot


    of


    confrontation between us and their members? Just look at the disciples from the other second¨Ctier


    sects.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Over seven hundred out of one thousand and two hundred made it out. I can¡¯t see any other


    exnation


    as to why a first¨Ctier sect like us could incur such heavy losses!¡±


    Many disciples from the other second¨Ctier sects and a few first¨Ctier sects were rmed by the


    situation.


    However, as soon as the wormhole had closed, they got onto their flying swords and left swiftly.


    ¡°The Skyblue Sect seems to have had the fewest casualties on this asion. I suspect that they


    gained


    the most out of all of us here. How did they achieve that, though? It doesn¡¯t make any sense! Terry said


    that he was going to eliminate their members when the opportunity arose,¡± a Highworld Sect disciple


    noted bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that someone like Terry would meet his end in there, considering that


    even the Skyblue Sect¡¯s two leaders were able to survive this.¡±


    ¡°We should leave. There¡¯s nothing else we can do here anyway. Our sect leader and the elders must


    be


    eagerly waiting for us to return and share our findings,¡± one disciple waved at his group and led them


    away.


    ¡°Back to the sect, we go! Haha!¡± Severinughed and erged his flying sword, with Heidi doing the


    same. They each rallied their team members up and flew swiftly in the direction of the Skyblue Sect.


    Almost all of the other sect¡¯s disciples had left with their respective groups, but the Horizon Sect¡¯s


    disciples stood there in shock as they grappled with reality.


    ¡°How is this possible? We are one of the upper¨Css first¨Ctier sects! How did less than ten percent of


    our


    members make it out alive? The Skyblue Sect went in with the same number of participants, but more


    than survived! It doesn¡¯t make any sense?!¡± remarked one of the disciples with higher attainment.


    There


    was a look of despair in his eyes too.


    They had hunted for treasures inside the realm, battled numerous spirit beasts, and gathered plenty of


    valuable items. However, they encountered just eight disciples from the Skyblue Sect during those


    three


    months, and they killed all eight. By their estimation, their fellow sect members would not have spared


    any of the Skyblue Sect disciples that were encountered, resulting in substantial casualties for the


    Skyblue Sect. Once the opposing sect¡¯s members had been killed, they could then loot whatever


    spiritual


    herbs gathered by the deceased individuals. Following that line of logic, one would expect the Horizon


    Sect¡¯s disciples to get the most out of the excursion.


    +15 BONUS


    s, the situation turned out to be theplete opposite. Only a few of their members remained, while


    most of the Skyblue Sect¡¯s members were unharmed.


    Unbeknownst to them, Severin had used the two months to cover a lot of ground with his flying sword


    and kill any Horizon Sect disciples he encountered. He had been fortunate to locate the miniature


    ck.


    tower as well as his wives within a month, so he had the luxury of going on that killing spree. He


    showed


    no mercy when crossed paths with Horizon Sect disciples, and even the Highworld Sect¡¯s disciples


    faced


    a simrly bloody fate.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the sect,¡± the Horizon Sect disciples epted their grim fate and took flight. They


    hopped


    onto their flying swords and flew back to their sect.


    After three long months, two flying swords finally appeared in the vicinity of the Skyblue Sect¡¯s


    mountain


    entrance.


    ¡°Look! Elder Severin and the others have returned!¡± Some of the disciples grew excited, and those who


    were still in seclusion rushed out to witness their fellow sect members¡® homing.


    ¡°Sect Leader! Elder Severin and the others have returned!¡± eximed one of the elders as he barged


    into


    Wuhlricht¡¯s home


    ¡°Severin¡¯s back?!¡± Gilda eximed from inside her room,

 Chapter 1774

    Chapter 1774


    Chapter 1774


    Excitement began to well up within Gilda, and she rushed out of the room right away.


    ¡°Severin returned safely, Gilda!¡± Wuhlricht eximed with enthusiasm.


    The elder beamed and remarked, ¡°Our sect would have reaped plenty of benefits regardless of whether


    or not we¡¯ve found the miniature ck tower. A thousand and eight hundred of our members have


    returned, and I¡¯m sure many of them have had the good fortune of collecting some high¨Cgrade spiritual


    herbs. I¡¯m willing to bet there are quite a few fifth¨Cgrade spiritual herbs among the lot.¡±


    Wuhlricht and Gilda were even more excited after hearing that. Before long, Severin and several others


    and Gilda were


    arrived at the open area.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Selene flew toward him and hugged him tightly.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve grown so much taller in the three months that I haven¡¯t seen you. Oh, and your


    attainment has improved too! You did a good job, Selene! Severin beamed as he lifted his daughter.


    ¡°You¡¯re bing cuter and cuter every day.¡± She came over excitedly. She tapped Selene¡¯s little


    nose


    and carried her up next.


    ¡°Hehe, thanks, Mommy She!¡± Selene giggled.


    ¡°The great elder is here with the sect leader! And is that¡­ Miss Gilda? Is she pregnant?¡± A few


    disciples began to murmur when they noticed Gilda and the others approaching.


    since I¡®..


    ¡°Are you sure? She does seem to have gained some weight in the several months seen her,¡± another


    disciple remarked bafflingly.


    Severin stood there in shock, wondering if Gilda had been intimate with another man after they entered


    the Paradise Secret Realm. On second thought, however, it was much too unlikely because her


    pregnancy seemed to be nearing the third trimester. In that case, it would have happened six months


    ago, and Severin finally had the realization that Gilda¡¯s child was the fruit of his seed.


    Knowing that it was futile to keep the matter hidden, Wuhlricht announced to everyone, ¡°As many of


    your may have noticed, my daughter is now pregnant. Her child belongs to that man, and she ns to


    keep it


    because it is her flesh and blood.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Though many disciples were surprised by Gilda¡¯s pregnancy, they understood why she had made such


    a decision. After all, terminating one¡¯s own flesh and blood was an act that many women simply could


    not bring themselves to do.


    ¡°I would like to ask Elder Severin, Heidi, and Tamara toe with us to the hall to provide a report of


    the hand over what you¡¯ve received to the great elder and second elder.¡±

 Chapter 1775

    Chapter 1775


    Chapter 1775


    Severin, Heidi, and Tamara duly followed several elders and protectors into the meeting hall.


    The other disciples who had gone to the Paradise Secret Realm went to hand their acquisitions to


    Felipe and Samuel. Meanwhile, the bystanders began to disperse, though not without gossiping among


    themselves about Gilda¡¯s decision to keep the child. Some could understand why Gilda decided to go


    through with it, while others disagreed and deemed it an unwise choice. Thetter group reasoned that


    Gilda might have to lower her standards if she ever intended to find a partner in the future. There was


    no doubt that the decision would likely invite considerable criticism from different quarters.


    ¡°That child is Severin¡¯s! I¡¯m so happy for them!¡± She said in excitement upon returning with Diane


    and Sofia to their residence. She blurted out with joy as soon as she let Selene y outside.


    Sofia smiled in agreement. ¡°I never expected her to get pregnant on her first time! Guess that¡¯s what


    you


    call luck!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to have a child though, Sofia? You¡¯ll have plenty of chances to get pregnant if you want,¡±


    She teased.


    Sofia sighed and replied, ¡°You and I both know that the path of attainment is a dangerous one. Having


    a child could make things inconvenient and add an extra burden. I have no intention of starting a family


    for


    now.¡±


    Diane chuckled. ¡®Selene will have a little brother or little sister as her ymate in the future!


    ¡°We might not know if it¡¯s a boy or a girl, but I¡¯m sure Gilda knows. She probably had the baby¡¯s gender


    checked already, I¡¯ll ask her when I have the chance,¡± She said excitedly. ¡°Although I¡¯m not nning


    on


    having children right now, I do have a soft spot for them. Kids are just so adorable.¡±


    ¡°Severin probably would have guessed that the baby is his,¡± Diane surmised, ¡°but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s


    ready to


    tell her that he was the man from that night.¡±


    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Well, she¡¯s pregnant now, so I think it¡¯s about time hees


    clean


    to her about it.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Sofia and Diane exchanged a nce and nodded.


    Severin was absent¨Cminded during the meeting, and his gaze was constantly drawn to Gilda¡¯s bulging


    belly. Gilda noticed his gaze and blushed, knowing full well that the child in her womb was his.


    Otherwise,


    he would not have been so engrossed in looking at her belly since she became pregnant.


    Wuhlricht noticed Severin¡¯s gaze as well and found it rather amusing. Nevertheless, he cut straight to


    the


    you were able to find the miniature ck tower?¡±


    All the elders and protectors nced at Severin, waiting eagerly for his answer.

 Chapter 1776

    Chapter 1776


    Chapter 1776


    Severin smiled and reached into his pocket to retrieve the item. ¡°It seems to have a space of its own,


    much like that of a spatial ring. I wasn¡¯t able to store it in my ring as a result, and it¡¯s highly likely that


    my


    master lost it in the Paradise Secret Realm because he had to keep it on him instead of inside his ring.¡±


    ¡°Amazing! You¡¯ve managed to find it!¡± Wuhlricht eximed with a hint of excitement. He gingerly took


    the


    miniature ck tower from Severin¡¯s hand and cradled it, taking great care to ensure it did not drop.


    Tamara then proceeded to provide more details of the expedition. ¡°However, we regret to inform that


    the


    disciples of the Highworld Sect and the Horizon Sect have been hostile toward us when inside the


    realm.


    They suffered significant casualties as a result, with Elder Severin taking out many members of the two


    sects during his journey there. He has already made a breakthrough to level four royal saint, so he was


    able to kill even their most talented disciples. When we exited the realm, we noted that only three


    hundred of the Highworld Sect¡¯s disciples remained out of the one thousand and two hundred that


    entered. The Horizon Sect fared much worse, with only two hundred survivors out of an in tial two


    thousand and four hundred people


    ¡°No way! Were you all that ruthless toward the Horizon Sect¡¯s disciples?¡± An elder frowned and asked.¡±


    They¡¯ve always been our ally. There¡¯s no need to go so far as to take the lives of their members just for


    some treasure.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Elder Severin¡¯s progress is truly astounding.¡± another remarked in awe. ¡°especially when you consider


    that he has spent only three months in the realm! His talent will allow him to be a very prominent


    person in the future.¡±


    Many people began to view Severin with newfound admiration, but even Tamara and Heidi were


    unaware


    that Severin had already reached level six royal saint. In an effort to conceal the fact that he was the


    man


    who slept with Gilda, he had chosen to downy his attainment level by stating that he had reached


    level


    four royal saint. However, that did not diminish his aplishments in the eyes of the sect¡¯s members.


    Severin smiled and then addressed the elder, ¡°They don¡¯t consider us allies anymore, Elder Rynold.


    They


    had been instructed by Frederick to treat us as enemies in the Paradise Secret Realm.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rynold eximed in astonishment. ¡°I never would¡¯ve thought that Frederick would order his


    disciples to attack our people inside the Paradise Secret Realm.¡±


    Gilda was speechless for a moment, but she soon scoffed, ¡°Haha, guess Frederick still can¡¯t move on


    from what happened in the past. He has got to be the pettiest person I have ever met! To think that he¡¯d


    resort to such methods just to exact revenge on the Skyblue Sect.¡±


    Heidi nodded. ¡°We¡¯re fortunate to have acted in due course, and it was all thanks to Elder Severin¡¯s


    quick


    hunted down the Horizon Sect¡¯s group with a few other sect members. Everyone that they came across


    was eliminated, and their elite disciples dwindled in number. We then seized the chance to go on the


    offensive, thus causing the Horizon Sect to sustain a great number of losses.¡±


    Wuhlricht was impressed and nodded contently. ¡°Kudos to you, Severin. You¡¯ve done exceptionally


    well.


    We were left with no other choice after they became hostile to us, and it is only just to let them bear the


    consequences of their actions.¡±


    Rynold added, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. More than two thousand of their prodigies were lost in a single swoop, and


    I¡¯m sure many are level eight or level nine saints. The Horizon Sect is going to be livid when they find


    out


    how many casualties they had.¡± He then paused and added, ¡°But seeing as so many of their members


    are


    killed, won¡¯t we be in trouble if they decide to retaliate after finding out that we¡¯re responsible for it?¡±

 Chapter 1777

    Chapter 1777


    Chapter 1777


    After some thought, Wuhlricht said, ¡°Probably not. Whatever happens in the realm stays in the realm.


    Besides, they¡¯re a veryrge sect, and they¡¯ll be aughingstock if they speak of that incident to


    any


    other people.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°I think so too, We couldn¡¯t have just allowed their disciples to kill ours without doing


    anything, right? We have every right to defend ourselves. In any case, killing others and robbing them


    of


    their treasures is amon practice within the Paradise Secret Realm. I don¡¯t believe they have the


    audacity to bring their men here and make a fuss over it. They¡¯ll be making a mockery of themselves if


    they do that.¡±


    Rynold nodded in agreement, but he remained cautious over the matter. ¡°They may not confront us


    directly over this issue, but the rapport we¡¯ve built up in the past has now shattered. If our disciples


    venture into other secret realms or perilous locations to search for treasure, there is every chance that


    the Horizon Sect¡¯s disciples might target ours.¡±


    Wuhlricht agreed with that supposition. ¡°Indeed. I would like you to send word to our disciples and warn


    them to be more careful around the Horizon Sect if they embark on treasure hunts or tasks. It would be


    unwise to trust them blindly as was the case in the past. We would be in a precarious position if we


    treated them as our allies.¡±


    Rynold nodded. ¡®Understood. I¡¯ll ry the message promptly.¡±


    At that moment, both Felipe and Samuel had arrived too.


    Wuhlricht was surprised at how quickly they seemed to havepleted their tasks. ¡°Have


    collected the treasures that our disciples acquired?¡±


    you already.


    Felipe responded with a smile, ¡°There were so many items that we couldn¡¯t sort them all out at once.


    Samuel and I decided to gather up everything first and organize themter.¡±


    Samuel then added sheepishly, ¡°We were a little hasty because we wanted to know if Severin had


    sessfully brought back the miniature ck tower. We know how important it is to us.¡±


    Wuhlricht nodded. ¡°It has been found. However, I will need to study it further to determine how it will be


    able to guide us to ¡°that ce¡°,¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He paused briefly before emphasizing. ¡®Remember not to let anyone know about this. It would be


    troublesome if word gets out and the other sects catch wind of this. They might attempt to steal it from


    us.¡±


    Felipe reassured, ¡°We¡¯ll keep our lips sealed.¡±


    He then turned to Severin with admiration and said, ¡°You are truly remarkable, Elder Severin. Our sect


    leader has exercised his astute Judgment and made the very wise choice of entrusting you with this


    task.¡±


    Samuel smiled and added, ¡°And our disciples acquired a staggering amount of treasure this time. It¡¯s


    several times more than what we had in the past. Something just doesn¡¯t seem right to me. Even if


    many of our disciples returned with treasures, they could not have amassed so many spiritual herbs,


    combat techniques, and training exercises.¡±


    Wuhlricht rified with a wry smile, ¡°It¡¯s because they killed plenty of disciples from the Horizon Sect


    and the Highworld Sect.¡±


    Felipe and Samuel exchanged puzzled and bewildered nces. Rynold then repeated what Severin,


    Heidi, and Tamara had exined earlier.


    ¡°I never imagined that so much would unfold in there. The leaders of the Horizon Sect and the


    Highworld Sect are probably bawling their eyes out right now!¡± Felipe sighed in relief and proceeded to


    laugh.

 Chapter 1778

    Chapter 1778


    Chapter 1778


    ¡°The Horizon Sect probably never would have thought that they would experience such a depressing


    situation one day!¡± Samuel quipped.


    ¡°Okay then, everybody! The meeting is over. You have all done well in procuring the spiritual herbs. Tell


    your group members that they¡¯ll be rewarded with pills that correspond to their attainment level. It¡¯s all


    thanks to their efforts that this was a sess,¡± Wuhlricht said to Tamara and Heidi with a smile.


    Once he had spoken to the group, he turned to Severin and said, ¡°I¡¯d like you to remain here for a


    moment. I have something to discuss with you in private.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Severin nodded.


    After the others had departed, only Severin, Wuhlricht, and Gilda were left inside the hall.


    Wuhlricht looked at Severin before saying. I¡¯ve already informed Gilda that you were the man who took


    her first time that night.¡±


    Severin was taken aback by his revtion. ¡°She knows?!¡±


    Gilda rolled her eyes at Severin, retorting, ¡°I was worried sick because of you, you know. I thought this


    child was someone else¡¯s, but it turned out to be yours.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wuhlricht chuckled. ¡°Before I told her, she considered an abortion because she didn¡¯t know who the


    father was. When she finally couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it, she confided in me, saying that she was


    worried you might no longer ept her if she carried another man¡¯s child. I had no choice but to tell her


    the truth and stop her from going any further.


    Severin did not expect Gilda to be aware of the situation all along. He approached her and said


    apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gilda. I wasn¡¯t brave enough to reveal the truth to you. I wanted to tell you


    when


    I felt the time was right, but I didn¡¯t know that my actions nearly harmed our child.¡±


    He gazed intently at her and vowed to her, ¡°I assure you that I¡¯mmitted to taking responsibility for


    and your child, Gilda. I genuinely love you, and I hope you¡¯ll give me this opportunity to take care of you


    and our baby.¡±


    Gilda felt emotional after hearing Severin¡¯s words, but she pretended to get angry and rolled her eyes


    at him in jest. ¡°How am I supposed to say no when you already got me pregnant?¡± She then grinned


    and added, ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering why the man from that night didn¡¯t experience a significant


    breakthrough in attainment like I did. My dadter told me that you employed a certain technique to


    dy the breakthrough and keep the truth from me.¡±


    ¡°Haha,¡± Wuhlricht chuckled. ¡°I think this is fate. Would your rtionship have developed so well


    otherwise? Anyway, I¡¯m increasingly disheartened by Frederick¡¯s recent actions. It¡¯s a good thing Gilda


    didn¡¯t end up marrying such a petty guy.¡±


    Gilda nodded. ¡°Yes. Severin is so much better than Frederick.¡±


    Wuhlricht then asked, ¡°You¡¯ve reached level four royal saint now, haven¡¯t you? Did you use up all the


    energy stored in your body? It would have been difficult to make such a huge breakthrough without it.¡±


    Severin admitted sheepishly. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m now a level six royal saint. There¡¯s always a chance


    that other disciples might deduce my involvement with Gilda that night if they found out my true


    attainment level, so I¡¯ve been trying my best to conceal my strength.¡±

 Chapter 1779

    Chapter 1779


    ¡°You¡¯re a level six saint?!¡± Gilda was genuinely surprised, as his attainment had now surpassed hers.


    ¡°A level six saint? That¡¯s incredible! You might even catch up to Felipe soon, since he¡¯s only a level


    seven


    saint right now,¡± Wuhlricht¡¯s said excitedly.


    He understood how challenging it was to make a breakthrough after reaching royal saint. The difficulty


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    will continue to grow if one is a level five or level six saint. With Severin¡¯s breakthrough to level six


    saint,


    the sect could boast to have yet another powerful individual.


    Severin nodded and reminded them. However, it is very important to keep this matter under wraps for


    now. Our fellow disciples might grow suspicious if they found out that my attainment level had


    skyrocketed all of a sudden. Frederick might sense that something is amiss too, and he would definitely


    be even angrier If he learns that I was the man Gilda was with that night. I won¡¯t even begin to


    imagine how he would react if he found out you epted me rather than banishing me. It¡¯s possible he


    could even instigate the Horizon Sect to confront us directly.¡±


    Wuhlricht chuckled. ¡°Then we¡¯re on the same page! We cannot reveal your attainment level or your


    connection to the child¡¯s father. Both these aspects must remain closely quarded secrets for now.¡±


    ¡°I can understand the rationale behind not disclosing that I¡¯m the father, but would it be eptable for


    me to be with Gilda? The worst that could happen is that other people might be inclined to believe I¡¯m


    your chosen sessor.¡±


    Wuhlricht chuckled at that suggestion, ¡°Haha! That¡¯s fine for now. You¡¯ll have to tolerate some of the


    gossip for now, but we¡¯ll eventually reveal the truth about you being the father. There wille a day


    when our sect bes formidable enough and no longer has to fear the Horizon Sect.¡±


    Severin smiled nonchntly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t bother me. All that matters is that I know the child is mine. I


    don¡¯t


    care what other people think of me.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean¡­ I¡¯ll be able to tell people that you¡¯re my partner soon?¡± Gilda asked with a pursed


    smile.


    Severin chuckled and said, ¡°Of course. You can even tell them now if you want.¡±


    ¡°Haha, great! I¡¯ll help you spread the word then. The news will travel quickly within the sect once I


    Inform some of the elders and protectors,¡± Wuhlricht dered. He was Incredibly satisfied with Severin


    thus far.


    After some thought, Severin told Wuhlricht, ¡°I believe our sect won¡¯t stay weak for much longer, but it¡¯s


    Important that we shouldn¡¯t rush to enter that ce¡® even after you¡¯re able toprehend the miniature


    ck tower¡¯s secrets. We need to ensure our sect is genuinely strong before we go in, since I wouldn¡¯t


    expect us to bring the entire sect with us anyway. Too many people and it might arouse some


    unwee


    Wuhlricht concurred. ¡°Spot on, Severin. Unfortunately, it¡¯s going to be challenging for our sect to grow


    stronger to the point where we don¡¯t need to fear the Horizon Sect¡¯s disciples. I am a level eight royal


    saint, so I¡¯m no match for the level nine royal saints. Let¡¯s not forget that the powerful royal saint figures


    within the Horizon Sect outnumber ours greatly. Your ability to refine fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank pills is of


    great use, but only in terms of helping our saints catch up to theirs. We are still very far behind when it


    comes to royal saints.¡±

 Chapter 1780

    Chapter 1780


    Chapter 1780


    To his surprise, Severin grinned and said, ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t have anything to worry about! I¡¯ll have


    some


    fifth¨Cgrade low rank pills ready for you in no time.¡±


    Severin then extended his hand to reveal five fifth¨Cgrade low¨Crank pills. ¡°I only have five at the moment


    though, but they¡¯re yours to use.¡±


    ¡°Fifth¨Cgrade low¨Crank pills? Are you already a fifth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist? I must be dreaming.¡±


    Wuhlricht pinched his thigh just to confirm that everything was happening in reality.


    ¡°Sects like the Horizon Sect don¡¯t even have a fifth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist, right? Severin must be


    the world¡¯s one and only fifth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist,¡± Gilda eximed in excitement. Severin¡¯s


    rapid ascent to bing a fifth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist was nothing short of astonishing.


    ¡°This is excellent news! If you¡¯re able to produce hundreds of fifth¨Cgrade low¨Crank pills, we can help


    more people in our sect be level three or even level four royal saints! Haha! The sudden increase


    of royal saints will allow us to hold our own against the Horizon Sect,¡± Wuhlricht remarked animatedly.


    Given their strained rtionship with the Horizon Sect and Severin being Gilda¡¯s child¡¯s father, the only


    way to rid themselves of their predicament was for the Skyblue Sect to grow stronger. After all, hiding


    the truth was untenable, and an all¨Cout confrontation might break out if the truth slipped out by


    ident.


    After pondering for a while, Severin added, ¡°I would have to be a fifth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank


    alchemist if we are to surpass the Horizon Sect. The pills I¡¯ll be able to craft then would be effective


    even for level six royal saints. One pill might not have much of an impact, but two pills on the regr is


    bound to have a significant effect over time. You might even make a breakthrough to level nine royal


    saint.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already in thete stage level eight royal saint, and a breakthrough seems to be imminent. Fourth-


    grade pills are less effective, but there¡¯s a better chance of sess with fifth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank


    pills.¡± Wuhlricht said. He then turned to Severin, ¡°I¡¯ll have to rely on you for that then, my son¨Cinw.¡±


    Gilda blushed and rolled her eyes at Wuhlricht. ¡°Why are you calling him your son¨Cinw?¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I call him that?¡± Wuhlricht grinned. ¡°He¡¯ll eventually be my son¨Cinw anyway. I¡¯ll hold


    a grand wedding for you in a month¡¯s time, and the entire sect will celebrate this joyous asion for a


    few days. You can stay together as a couple in the meantime.¡±


    Gilda had an embarrassed expression. ¡°But we¡¯re practitioners, Dad. It¡¯s not like we ce that much


    importance on the formalities anyway, so let¡¯s just skip all that.¡±


    Wuhlricht, however, insisted on it. ¡°I won¡¯t allow it. I have only one daughter, and even if I don¡¯t invite


    any other sects, the least I could do is close off our doors to the outside world and celebrate for three


    days


    Severin chuckled. ¡°Haha, you¡¯ll have to heed my father¨Cinw¡¯s wishes, Gilda!¡±


    ¡°Not you too!¡± Gilda rolled her eyes at Severin. Hearing Severin address Wuhlricht as his father¨Cinw


    left. her feeling all sweet in her heart.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1781

    Chapter 1781


    Chapter 1781


    After thinking for a bit, Severin said to Wulricht, ¡°Oh, please do keep it a secret about me now being a


    fifth- grade low¨Crank alchemist. Tell those who receive the pills to keep quiet about it and just go on


    with their training without revealing it to others. And tell them to stop treasure hunting or ept any


    mission in the meantime. We must keep a low profile so the outsiders would not discover that more of


    our members have be stronger.¡±


    Wulricht nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware of that. I know you and the others have gathered enough resources


    from the secret realm tost for a long time. The sect is not in a hurry to look for more spiritual herbs.


    Subsequently, he waved his hand. ¡°You must be tired. Go take a rest.¡±


    Severin smiled and left with Gilda.


    ¡°Gilda, my darling, I¡¯m sorry for making you go through all those bad experiences for not telling you


    earlier,


    ¡°Severin said when they were outside.


    Gilda smiled, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Luckily I fell in love with you, or I have no idea what I am going to do with


    you.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. Come on, let¡¯s go look for She and the others,¡± Severin smiled evilly, ¡°Oh, remember now


    you¡¯re


    going to be sisters with them and you¡¯re going to be the youngest. Diane is the eldest, She is the


    second, and Sofia is the third.¡±


    Gilda covered her mouth with her hand and chuckled, ¡°Hahaha. I don¡¯t think I will continue to be the


    youngest for too long.¡±


    Severin chuckled, ¡°What? Are you seriously thinking about that now? Didn¡¯t I just get myself a new


    wife? Are you in a hurry to find me more wives?¡±


    Gilda shrugged. ¡°Well, you should know you¡¯re a wonderful man. Who knows if you¡¯re going to find


    more


    sisters for us? So I must keep an open mind about it.¡±


    It was a funny and cute argument both of them enjoyed while walking back to the house Severin stayed


    in.


    ¡°Gilda, are you pregnant? Do you know who the father is?¡± She giggled when she saw Gilda, ¡°But


    don¡¯t worry. It doesn¡¯t matter who the father is. Severin won¡¯t desert you.¡±


    Gilda rolled her eyes at She. ¡°Hi, second sister. Don¡¯t joke about that. I already know Severin is the


    father and he¡¯s the one who saved me.¡±


    She was stunned but just for a while. She felt delighted and said, ¡°What did you say? Did you just


    call me second sister? Hahaha! Good! I guess Severin has told you everything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to call me your big sister,¡± Diane joked.


    ¡°Hi, big sister!¡± Gilda said embarrassingly. Her face turned red.


    ¡°What about me?¡± Sofia asked.


    ¡°Hello, third sister.¡± Gilda smiled.


    ¡°Hey, Gilda, do you know if you¡¯re expecting a baby boy or baby girl?¡± She asked.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1782

    Chapter 1782


    Chapter 1782


    Gilda smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a boy.¡±


    ¡°Great! Selene, you¡¯re going to have a baby brother!¡± Diane smiled.


    ¡°Mommy, when can I see him?¡± Selene asked curiously.


    ¡°I think probably three to four months. Diane smiled.


    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m going to have a baby brother!¡± Selene said, jumping up and down happily.


    Gilda thought about it and said, ¡°Selene, you have to keep this a secret. We only tell the others that we


    are


    dating. My father said he¡¯s going to throw us an extravagant wedding next month. We¡¯re going to have


    a


    three¨Cday celebration.¡±


    Severin said, ¡°No worries. Selene is still a child. The others are not going to treat her words too


    seriously.¡±


    That was responded with Selene rolling her eyes at Severin. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not a child anymore!¡±


    ¡°Haha The others burst outughing.


    Meanwhile, all the elders and Marcus had gathered together. All of them had an awful and sullen


    expression on their faces.


    Frederick arrived at the meeting hall and asked, ¡°Dad, I heard only two hundred or more people came


    back from the secret realm. Is it real? But how is that possible?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Marcus nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s real. We suffer a big loss. I heard the Highworld Sect also faces the same


    thing


    as us. They only had around three hundred or more members survive. Compared to us, our situation is


    still a lot worse than the Highworld Sect because we possess two keys.¡±


    Frederick frowned. ¡°Did our member fight with them in the secret realm? But that¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s not


    like the two sects hold any grudges against each other. And I also told the others before I left that they


    should target the Skyblue Sect. How did the Highworld Sect suffer so many casualties instead?¡±


    He wondered and said, ¡°What about Skyblue Sect? What¡¯s their situation? What¡¯s their casualty?¡±


    Marcus replied with a frown, ¡°That¡¯s the thing I don¡¯t understand. The Skyblue Sect has two keys too.


    They sent two thousand members into the secret realm and around a thousand and eght hundred


    members survived. Which means they have less than six hundred casualties. That¡¯s very weird.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Frederick was aghast. ¡°Our sect and Highworld Sect are so much stronger than the


    Skyblue Sect. And the number of disciples we sent into the secret realm is definitely much more than


    the Skyblue


    The Great Elder thought and said, ¡°That means their average strength is stronger than us. Could it be


    that


    some of their members obtain great resources and chances in the secret realm which helped to boost


    their levels?¡±


    Marcus shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t be assured of that for now. But I¡¯ve already sent someone to


    investigate. I¡¯m sure we can surely get some answers from our members who returned.¡±


    Suddenly, a protector ran inside. ¡°Mister Marcus, I¡¯m here to report back. Based on our investigation,


    many members had expressed that they felt there was something different with the Skyblue Sect.


    Some


    of them said they witnessed members of the Skyblue Sect flying rapidly on the flying swords. They also


    felt some of the members from Skyblue Sect could have a breakthrough to level three or four royal


    saints


    in the secret realm.¡±

 Chapter 1783

    Chapter 1783


    Chapter 1783


    What?!¡± Frederick was exasperated. ¡°How could that be? The best someone could do was be a


    level one royal saint while entering the secret realm being a level nine saint with the help of the


    alchemical pills. It¡¯s beyond insane if someone could be a level two royal saint in the period he


    stayed in the secret realm and that would require the person to be a genius to do so. It¡¯s just


    impossible. No one can be a level three or level four royal saint within such a short time frame.¡±


    It would require a genius at least at Frederick¡¯s level to achieve that. However, he disallowed and


    refused to believe there was another genius like him.


    However, Marcus thought it was quite possible. He nodded. ¡°I think that must be it. There must be


    another genius who entered the secret realm and killed our members easily. That is the best possible


    exnation for our casualties.¡±


    The Great Elder thought of that possibility and said, ¡°Do you mean you suspect the one who killed our


    members is someone from the Skyblue Sect?¡±


    Marcus nodded. ¡°Yes. If someone with that kind of flying speed, he could definitely go ahead of the


    others by getting all the best treasures to help him be a level three or level four royal saint. Then


    he could go on to kill our strongest members. Our sect will be ced in a dangerous situation.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Frederick was baffled. ¡°But he couldn¡¯t possibly kill so many?


    Marcus replied, ¡°Did you tell the members to kill any members of the Skyblue Sect in the secret realm?


    What if they find out about it? Do you think the Skyblue Sect wouldn¡¯t counterattack especially when


    they had a genius on their side who had be a level three royal saint? Of course, they are going to


    fight us with everything they got.¡±


    Although the assumption was very reasonable, Frederick still had a hard time epting it. He stretched


    his mouth and said, ¡°But I just find it a bit ridiculous. It still feels like a dream to me to ept our


    casualties.¡±


    The Great Elder clenched his fist. ¡°Just how cruel and brutal the Skyblue Sect is if this is really their act.


    Is it necessary to kill so many of our members? Shouldn¡¯t they at least think about how close we were


    before?¡±


    Marcus smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s reasonable to me. At least I believe we will react the same way as them if


    they kill our members. It¡¯s a pity and great sorrow on our losses but it¡¯s not so serious that would affect


    Our sect.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not the members that we are losing. All the spiritual herbs,bat techniques, and weapons


    they had were being taken away. Those are the things our sect can¡¯t afford to lose,¡± The Great Elder


    said while


    within these six months.¡±


    Marcus thought about what the Great Elder said. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to find out if any members


    from the Skyblue Sect became a level three or level four royal saint in the secret realm. I¡¯m sure we¡¯re


    going to get the result very quickly as news like this travels very fast. And I also sent someone to the


    Horizon Sect to gather more information. Once we receive the information from both sides, we can


    easily determine if the Skyblue Sect was the one behind it.¡±


    Just then, the Second Elder stood up and asked, ¡°What happens if it is really the act of the Skyblue


    Sect?


    What are we going to do? Should we retaliate?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We should ask them to exin andpensate us for killing so many of our members!¡±

 Chapter 1784

    Chapter 1784


    Chapter 1784


    Frederick balled up his hand and felt a sh of irritation. Ever since he came back from the Skyblue


    Sect,


    he felt betrayed because of Gilda. He wanted to teach the Skyblue Sect a lesson and let Gilda know


    the


    consequences of offending him by telling the members to target all of the members of the Skyblue Sect


    when they were in the secret realm.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    It just did not ur to him that that was the reason many of their members were killed in the secret


    realm and the members of the Skyblue Sect were stronger. A fresh swell of rage rose in him.


    ¡°What the hell are you guys thinking of?¡± Marcus red at Frederick and said, ¡°Whatever happened in


    the secret realm stayed in the secret realm. What would the others think of us if the others knew about


    it?


    We, the strongest sect in this world, would end up as aughing stock!¡±


    The Second Elder sighed. ¡°I understand what you are saying but the damage is too huge.¡±


    Marcus sneered and said, ¡°Even so, that¡¯s not the reason for us to fight the Skyblue Sect. Besides, no


    one can tell what could happen in the secret realm. Do you think the Skyblue Sect will admit they were


    the ones who did it? Of course not. If we started a fight with the Skyblue Sect for this reason, it would


    only


    make the other sects side with the Skyblue Sect.¡±


    Frederick sighed. ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing we can do about it but suffer in silence.¡±


    After thinking for a bit, Marcus said, ¡°However, if we finally knew the Skyblue Sect were the ones who


    did it, we would remember it with our hearts. In the future, there¡¯s no need to show the Skyblue Sect


    any mercy when our members meet them during treasure hunting. They better don¡¯t use us of being


    brutal


    and cruel.¡±


    Frederick nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. Now that they be our sworn enemies, we don¡¯t


    have to pretend to be nice to them anymore. If there is any conflict in the future, we don¡¯t have to hold


    back. Regardless of everything, we need to show the Skyblue Sect how dissatisfied we are with them.¡±


    The Horizon Sect was furious about but there was nothing they could do. The same applied to the


    Highworld Sect.


    Three dayster, Marcus called the elders and protectors for a meeting.


    ¡°I have news to break to you guys. The investigation has ended. Based on the information gathered,


    our assumption is correct. The Skyblue Sect is the most likely party who killed our members.¡±


    ¡°There was a genius from the Skyblue Sect who also entered the secret realm this time. His name is


    Severin Feuillet and he¡¯s now at level four royal saint. ording to the report, Wulricht gave him a


    ninth- grade spiritual flying sword. That level of spiritual flying sword could let him fly at great speed and


    no one


    and kill them,¡± Marcus said solemnly in the meeting.

 Chapter 1785

    Chapter 1785


    Chapter 1785


    ¡°That guy is now a level four royal saint?¡± Frederick was aghast to hear that.


    The Great Eldermented, ¡°Damn, another genius for the Skyblue Sect? They had Gilda and now


    another


    genius who joined their sect!¡±


    Marcus frowned and said, ¡°Severin Feuillet? Why does this name sound so familiar?¡±


    ¡°I believe we saw him before when you brought Frederick to propose to Gilda thest time. There was


    a


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    young man standing in the hall but he didn¡¯t say anything to leave any deep impression to us,¡± the


    Great


    Elder said.


    That reminded the Second Elder, ¡°Oh, I remember it now. Wulricht did introduce him to us. I think he


    said


    Severin is his senior brother¡¯s disciple. But we didn¡¯t take too much notice of him. Gosh, I didn¡¯t know


    he


    is actually a genius.¡±


    Marcus clenched his fist. ¡°So that¡¯s Severin. I remember it now. Wow, he¡¯s a level four royal saint now.¡±


    Frederick scoffed. ¡°What a brutal guy. He better pray hard that he won¡¯t be meeting me. Or I¡¯m going to


    kill


    him. Dad, did you also say Gilda is pregnant? Is it real? How fast is she at finding another man to marry


    her when I refuse to marry her?¡±


    Marcus replied, ¡°From what I gathered, Gilda is now six months pregnant which means the baby¡¯s


    father is the one who took away her virginity. She had only started dating Severin just recently. That


    means Severin did not know Gilda was pregnant with someone else¡¯s baby. He¡¯s willing to ept the


    baby as his own.¡±


    Frederick sneered. ¡°What a dumbass. Is he really a genius? He doesn¡¯t even know who¡¯s the baby


    father is


    The Great Elder said sarcastically, ¡°Maybe he has never seen anyone as beautiful as Gilda is. So he


    doesn¡¯t mind epting Gilda and the baby.¡±


    Frederick gritted his teeth. ¡°Gilda is crazy. How could she go on with the pregnancy when she didn¡¯t


    know


    who the father was? What a joke. She should abort the pregnancy.¡±


    Based on Frederick¡¯s reaction, Marcus could tell Frederick still dwelt on the past. He consoled him by


    saying. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to you. She doesn¡¯t deserve to be your wife anyway. There are a lot of


    beautiful members in our sect that have a crush on you, right? You totally have the freedom to pick the


    women you like.¡±


    That appeased Frederick. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a genius and I couldn¡¯t even count how many women who


    dream of marrying me. I can¡¯t even know how to pick.¡±


    Even though the Horizon Sect knew who was the one responsible for the massacre, they could not do


    anything about it. They suppressed their anger and informed the members that they were free to fight


    and kill any member from the Skyblue Sect when they were out treasure hunting.


    A monthter, the Horizon Sect discovered a huge problem. Basically, no one from the Skyblue Sect


    was seen anywhere as if they had stoppeding out of the sect to hunt for treasure. The Horizon


    Sect lost the chance to take their revenge and their n to retaliate in another form failed.


    That was also the period of time it needed for everyone to know Severin¡¯s existence and what a genius


    he was.

 Chapter 1786

    Chapter 1786


    Chapter 1786


    In addition, no one actually made fun of Severin for being together with Gilda. Instead, many thought


    Severin was a good man and a loving man who was willing to ept all the ws Gilda had because


    he


    loved her. When Severin found out about it, he actually had augh about it.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    During the past month, Severin would apany Gilda shopping or out for a walk when he had free


    time. While in the night, he would concentrate on producing more fifth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pills.


    After one month, Severin went to look for Felipe and Wulricht.


    Then Wulricht reacted excitedly. ¡°What did you just say? You are giving the sect fifth¨Cgrade low¨Crank


    alchemical pills? Oh, yes, I heard that you have been busy producing pills for the past month. If you are


    able to give us around two hundred of them, we¡¯re able to smaller the gap between us and the Horizon


    Sect.


    Felipe had the same reaction as well. ¡°Yes. We did gather a lot of resources after killing many members


    of the Horizon Sect and we have been making good progress too. I bet we are getting closer and closer


    with the Horizon Sect.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Many of the disciples are now level one royal saints. With the help of the


    fifth -grade low¨Crank alchemical pill, I¡¯m sure they can be level two royal saints. Or maybe level


    four royal saints! I can imagine how close we are going to be with the Horizon Sect.¡±


    Severin smiled and gave Wulricht a porcin bottle. ¡°There are three hundred alchemical pills in here. I


    still have some which I keep for myself.¡±


    ¡°Three hundred! Haha. You never fail at surprising us!¡± Wulricht took out five alchemical pills and took a


    look at them. After that, he passed the bottle to Felipe, ¡°Distribute these to the disciples. Remember to


    tell those who receive it to keep it a secret. Do you understand?¡±


    Felipe nodded with excitement. ¡°I understand. I have alreadye out with a n. I¡¯m going to ask


    everyone who gets this pill to train in the forbidden area in the back. The other disciples are not allowed


    to enter. None of them are allowed to leave the area until they be a level four royal saints.¡±


    Wulricht chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Go on then.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what about She and the others? How is their progress? Did they improve?¡± Wulricht asked.


    Severin nodded, ¡°Yes, they have been training whenever they are free. Even harder after we came out


    from the secret realm. They had experienced the real fighter¡¯s world in the secret realm and


    understood


    the weak are destined to be killed.¡±


    ¡°Haha. It¡¯s a good thing.¡± Wulricht chuckled. ¡°We won¡¯t be bringing a lot of people with us to ¡®that


    ce¡°. But I¡¯m sure you are going to bring She and the others. So it¡¯s better to urge them to be


    royal


    saints soon.¡±


    From that sentence, Severin noticed an important message. ¡°Have you gotten some idea on how to


    maneuver the miniature ck tower?


    Wulricht grinned mysteriously. ¡°Something. But this is not the right time yet. Gilda is going to give birth


    soon and the sect is not strong enough for us to leave without worrying.¡±

 Chapter 1787

    Chapter 1787


    Chapter 1787


    Severin nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, uncle¨Cmaster, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you going to continue to call me that?¡± Wulricht teased.


    Severin smiled. ¡°I think I can call you uncle¨Cmaster, Sect Leader, and my father¨Cinw. Isn¡¯t it right?¡±


    ¡°Haha. True. I¡¯m all of those!¡± Wulricht chuckled cheerfully. He was more than happy and satisfied to


    have


    Severin marry Gilda.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    As he thought, he reminded, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t forget the wedding is in three days time. I¡¯ve already informed


    everyone. We¡¯re going to celebrate for three days. I know you are busy with training but don¡¯t forget


    about


    Severin smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t forget about the wedding.¡±


    Wulricht continued on to talk about the detail, ¡°It¡¯s going to be everyone in the sect and I don¡¯t n on


    inviting any outsider. It can also be a chance to celebrate our sect turning a new page.¡±


    After hearing that, a thought struck Severin. ¡°Hold on. Didn¡¯t the Great Elder just say he¡¯s going to


    inform all the disciples who are eligible to use the alchemical pills and move them to the forbidden


    area? If that¡¯s


    the case, those disciples are going to miss out on the celebration.¡±


    Wulricht smacked his head lightly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve forgotten about that! I¡¯m going to look for him now and tell


    him to move those disciples after the celebration.¡±


    After that, he strode away in a hurry. When Wulricht was gone, Gilda came out and saw Severin there.


    She smiled and approached him. ¡°What did you and my father talk about? I saw you two talking for


    quite a


    while.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Nothing much. I just gave him three hundred fifth¨Cgrade alchemical pills.¡±


    ¡°Really? Haha. He must be thrilled about that.¡± Gilda chuckled.


    After that, sheined, ¡°What a pity. I can¡¯t train because the baby is constantly kicking me. Argh, I


    feel so frustrated about being unable to train.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to rush, honey. You¡¯re already seven months now. Just bear with him


    for


    another two to three months.¡±


    Gilda returned the smile. ¡°I¡¯m actually a little scared.¡±


    Severin consoled. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. The delivery process for us with attainment is much easier than for


    Gilda did not know if she should cry orugh. ¡°You said it as if you were inbor before.¡±


    Severin felt embarrassed and scratched his head, ¡°Well, I heard all of these from the other female


    fighters.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m free this afternoon. Let¡¯s go get She and the others. We can go take a walk in town


    with


    Selene,¡± Severin said after thinking for a bit.


    The elders and protectors also needed the alchemical pills for their training so they took forty away


    from


    the bottle. In the end, there were only two hundred and fifty¨Cfive alchemical pills left in the bottle.


    After a discussion with Wulricht, Felipe selected two hundred fifty¨Cfive disciples and told them


    separately.


    to meet him at the forbidden area behind the sect after the wedding was over.


    However, neither Wulricht nor Felipe told them

 Chapter 1788

    Chapter 1788


    Those who were informed were clueless. Kara and Heidi were selected by Felipe too. They got


    together


    and chatted.


    ¡°Hey, did you get the notice too? Do you know why the Great Elder wants us to train in the forbidden


    area?


    Heidi smiled bitterly.


    Kara nodded. ¡°From what I heard, those who are selected are within the range of level eight saints to


    level two royal saints. The sect could have prepared something good for us.¡±


    ¡°Haha. I do hope so. I¡¯m already looking forward to it now. Although the environment is not as pleasant


    as


    here, I do hope the sect could surprise us with something good.¡± Heidi chuckled.


    Another day passed. It was the wedding day. Just like Wulricht said, the sect celebrated for three days


    in


    a row. Everyone was very happy celebrating the joyous moment. Some of the female disciples had


    even


    prepared programs such as singing or dancing to entertain everyone.


    Gilda was very happy too. Finally, she could be together with Severin without fear of people talking


    about


    her and she could also move in together to Severin¡¯s ce.


    ¡°What did you say? Gilda married Severin? The Skyblue sect threw them a celebration thatsted for


    three


    days?¡± Frederick felt a jolt of anger. He clenched his fist tightly and had no interest in the woman in his


    arms anymore.


    Lately, many women had thrown themself at him and he also got himself a couple of wives. They were


    very pretty too but somehow, he felt Gilda was still prettier than them. Without him realizing it, Gilda


    had


    be a thorn in his heart. When he found out about the wedding, anger ripped through him.


    ¡°What a shameless woman! Throwing a wedding while being pregnant with a baby that she does not


    know


    the father is!¡± the woman Frederick hugged said ironically.


    The next morning, one disciple after another showed up at the entrance of the forbidden area. Elsa


    who


    was now a level eight saint was among them too. When she saw Rachel, she approached her and


    asked, ¡±


    Rachel, you¡¯re here too? Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Rachel shrugged. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. But I also saw Larry, Mick, Gracie, and Luke here too. Oh! And Zoheb


    too.


    But I didn¡¯t see Nancy and the others.¡±


    Elsa frowned. ¡°So only those who are level eight saints and above are here. Are they going to have us


    be level one royal saints?¡±


    Rachel was stunned after hearing that. Then she smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m just a level eight saint now. It¡¯s


    going


    As they chatted, they were being asked to enter the forbidden area. When they were in, they saw many


    familiar faces, including Heidi and Kara who were geniuses that had be level two royal saints.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Felipe and Wulricht stood before them and said nothing. As time passed, everyone arrived.


    ¡°Once you enter here, you¡¯re going to stay here for a long time. You¡¯re only allowed to leave this ce


    when you be a level four royal saint. And you shall and oblige to keep anything that happens in


    here a secret. Do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 1789

    Chapter 1789


    Chapter 1789


    ¡°What? We¡¯re not allowed to leave if we didn¡¯t be level four royal saints? How long is that going to


    take? Years, the very least. I¡¯m just a level eight saint now. It makes sense for me to be a level


    one


    royal saint in a short period. But how long is it going to take me to be a level four royal saint?¡± a


    disciple said hopelessly.


    Being closed up in solitude was not a problem. However, the time required to be a level four royal


    saint was too long and all of them had problem epting it.


    Another discipleined, ¡°It¡¯s going to take too long for that to happen. Leveling up is extremely


    hard when we be a royal saint. There are so many of us here. Can you guarantee all of us can


    be level four royal saints?¡±


    As a female disciple, she felt ufortable with the restriction because she knew it was going to take


    her years to be a level four royal saint. Which meant she was not going to see her parents and


    siblings for years.


    At that moment, Felipe and Wulricht exchanged looks with each other. Felipe chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I


    believe it¡¯s going to take probably two or three months for some to meet the requirements and leave


    this


    ce. Even those with lower attainment will only need six months to be level four royal saints.


    Oh,


    once any disciples who are level eight and above will be joining you in the future, and just like you


    guys,


    they can only leave when they be level four royal saints too.¡±


    ¡°Great Elder, that¡¯s just impossible. Why are you so sure some of us will meet the requirements so


    quickly? It¡¯s a miracle if someone could be a level four royal saint in just a year!¡± A level one royal


    saint said excitedly.


    The same went for Kara. ¡°Oh, my god! So this is why you guys requested us toe here. This is your


    secret n! To train a bunch of level four royal saints in secret! That¡¯s going to bring our sect to a whole


    new level.¡±


    Heidi felt the same too. ¡°This is wonderful. I believe the Great Elder must have a way to make it


    happen.¡±


    Wulricht smiled, ¡°Remember not to say anything when you have be a level four royal saint and


    leave


    this ce. Be discreet about what you say. The other sects are going to be jealous of us if we suddenly


    improve so aggressively.


    The Great Elder exined, ¡°We have to grow without letting the others know. I want us, our sect to be


    stronger than the Horizon Sect or any sects! Do you understand?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The speech got all the disciples worked up and excited. ¡°Yes! Haha!¡±


    ¡°But can I really be a level four royal saint within six months? I don¡¯t mind even if it¡¯s going to take.


    me two years. I¡¯m single and I don¡¯t have anyone waiting for me. I just want to be a level four


    royal saint!¡±


    Many disciples were excited and curious at the same time.


    Felipe flipped his hand, took out the alchemical pills, and waved his hand to distribute it to every


    disciple.


    ¡°Use this alchemical pill to help you with your training, Mister Severin is going to provide us with more


    alchemical pills in the future. Once you are in a stable condition of your new level, you can continue to


    use the alchemical pill to move on the new level.¡±


    ¡°Is this a fifth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pill?¡± Kara was dumbstruck with her mouth wide open. She


    was wondering if her eyes were deceiving her..


    ¡°Oh, my god! This is real! Does that mean Mister Severin is now a fifth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist?


    Gosh, he¡¯s too powerful!¡±

 Chapter 1790

    Chapter 1790


    Chapter 1790


    ¡°With the help of this alchemical pill, the speed of our breakthrough is going to be fast. Countless royal


    saints would be fighting hard just to get their hands on this alchemical pill!¡±


    ¡°Geez, I know the Horizon Sect does not have a fifth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist in their sect. Yet, Mister


    Severin is one now. Haha. Sooner orter, we¡¯re going to rece the Horizon Sect and be the


    strongest sect in the world.¡±


    The disciples were excited to receive the alchemical pills. Now they were feeling confident about


    bing level four royal saints within a short time frame. From what they heard, they realized the


    supply


    was going to be constant and enough for everyone. Thus, it would not be a problem for a level eight


    saint


    to be a level four royal saint within six months. Heck, that was doable within two to three months.


    Felipe was the one who said six months and he was already being cautious of the timeline.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright. Off with the training now. Don¡¯t disappoint us and Mister Severin who worked hard to produce


    the alchemical pills for us,¡± Wulricht waved his hand and left with Felipe.


    Rachel found a ce to sit and giggled. ¡°This is great. Hehe. I can¡¯t wait to start my training!¡±


    Gracie sat beside her and said, ¡°Both of us are lucky to meet the lowest attainment requirement. The


    same goes for Luke and the others. Too bad, for the rest of the people, they have not met the


    requirement


    yet.¡±


    Since all of the twelve Hall Masters came here together with Severin, Gracie hoped that all of them


    could


    enjoy all the good things together and improve together.


    Rachel smiled faintly. ¡°They are level seven saints now. It won¡¯t take too long before they level up.


    Don¡¯t


    worry. Maybe that¡¯s going to happen in a few days time. Once that happens, they will be brought here


    and


    train with us.¡±


    Only then did Gracie nod. ¡°You¡¯re right. Sigh. Do you remember how we could only dream of bing


    a


    saint? We didn¡¯t even think for once we could have the chance to reach the royal saint level. And here


    we


    are, trying to be one.¡±


    ot rest


    Rachel giggled. ¡°Yes. So I guess we have to aim higher. Instead of level one royal saints, we shall not


    until we be level four royal saints. And that is not where we should stop. We have to aim high and


    be a level nine royal saint in the future.¡±


    Gracieughed. ¡°You¡¯re right: We¡¯re not the same as we were before.¡±


    Meanwhile, Severin had been busy producing fifth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pills nonstop. Other than


    helping the sect to create more royal saints, he was hoping to increase his speed in the production.


    After


    -rank alchemist.


    When that happened, he could have benefited from it because the fifth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pill had a


    better effect on him, Felipe, Wulricht, and the others. If the sect was to have more level seven and level


    eight royals saints, then they would have the upper hand if a war between the Horizon Sect were to


    happen.


    Although the Horizon Sect had not done anything yet, Severin knew the Horizon Sect and the Skyblue


    Sect were never getting back on good terms especially what happened in the secret realm. Sooner or


    later, both sects were going to have to fight it out.

 Chapter 1791

    Chapter 1791


    Chapter 1791


    During one night, Severin looked at the alchemical pills in his hand and nodded satisfyingly, ¡°Not bad.


    It¡¯s a good thing my triple¨Cchambered cauldron can produce three alchemical pills at once. Since I¡¯m


    getting more hands¨Con, my sess rate has increased and so is my speed. Estimating it roughly, it¡¯s


    not going to be a problem for me to produce one hundred alchemical pills in a day. And that¡¯s not even


    at my full


    speed.¡±


    Obviously, he was really satisfied with the sess rate and how hands¨Con he was with producing fifth-


    grade low¨Crank alchemical pills.


    After two days, he had managed to produce a lot of alchemical pills. Then he went to look for Wulricht


    and passed him another four hundred alchemical pills.


    ¡°Four hundred? How insanely crazy is your speed? What¡¯s the deal? Did you take any rest?¡± Wulricht


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    contemted his life while looking at the alchemical pills.


    Severin smiled faintly. ¡°Have you forgotten about my triple¨Cchambered cauldron? I was able to


    increase the sess rate. With the triple¨Cchambered cauldron, I can produce three alchemical pills at


    once.¡±


    Wulricht was dumbstruck ¡°I know you have the triple¨Cchambered cauldron. But we are talking about


    fifth- grade low¨Crank alchemical pills. The difficulty level is extremely high. No one except you has the


    courage


    to try it and seed.¡±


    Thepliment made Severin embarrassed. ¡°Uncle¨Cmaster, you¡¯re making me feel so shy by saying


    those.¡±


    Wulricht chuckled. ¡°Haha. I¡¯m just telling the truth. I have no intention or n topliment you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I want to head back early to take a rest,¡± Severin replied and flew back to his ce.


    As Wulricht watched Severin fly away, he looked back at the alchemical pills and felt gratified and


    delighted. ¡°Luckily we have him. The sect doesn¡¯t need to experience any shortage in alchemical pills


    anymore.¡±


    When Severin returned to his room, he took out a fifth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pill to eat it and


    started with his training. The next day, the pill was able to provide some effects for him but it was not


    enough to help him level up from level six royal saint to level seven.


    ¡°Now that the sect doesn¡¯t face any shortage of alchemical pills. I can use half a day to study on how to


    produce fifth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical pills and the other half can be used to produce fifth¨C


    grade


    low¨Crank alchemical pills.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Once he set his mind, he took out the spiritual herbs needed to make fifth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank


    alchemical


    pills in an attempt to make the alchemical pill.


    While he was busy with alchemy, She and the others did not ck around. Most of the time, they


    would


    be training in solitude. The time passed very quickly. Before everyone knew it, two months had passed.


    ¡°I did it! I finally did it after two months!¡±


    A few days ago, Severin had sessfully be a level seven royal saint. However, he was feeling


    more pleased and delighted when he had a breakthrough. Because he could sessfully produce a


    fifth-


    grade medium¨Crank alchemical pill.


    As of now, the sect had a lot of disciples who had be level four royal saints. On and off, there


    would


    be one or two disciples leaving the forbidden area happily because they met the requirement by


    bing level four royal saints.


    The rest of the disciples knew something was up because a lot of disciples who were level eight saints


    and above would be called to the forbidden area. However, the disciples did not know what was going


    on


    in the forbidden area.


    They did try to ask around for details. However, those who left the forbidden area had their lips sealed.


    They were only willing to advise them to train hard and be level eight saints. Then they would be


    called to the forbidden area to find out what was going on there.

 Chapter 1792

    Chapter 1792


    Chapter 1792


    Well, She, Diane, and the others were not required to go to the forbidden area because they were


    living together with Severin. And Severin would give them suitable alchemical pills to help them with


    their


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    training. Never had they ever faced a shortage in alchemical pills supply.


    When She and Diane were in the secret realm, they had gained some experience. After training in


    solitude for three months, they had be level eight saints. She who was stronger than them was


    now a level two royal saint.


    ¡°Dad! Dad! I have a breakthrough. I¡¯m a level one saint now!¡± Selene shouted happily. Severin was in


    the


    middle of cing the fifth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical pills when he heard that. He ran outside


    delightfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re a level one saint now? That¡¯s terrific!¡± Severin said happily. Diane and the others heard


    Selene¡¯s


    voice too and came out feeling happy for Selene too..


    Sofia said happily, ¡°Selene, you are so gifted. You¡¯re still so young but you¡¯re already a saint. I know


    you¡¯re


    going to be a royal saint within a couple of years.¡±


    She smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re so marvelous! You¡¯re a strong fighter now and no one can bully you


    anymore.


    Selene covered her mouth and giggled. I¡¯m not that strong. Mommy She, you and the others Mommy


    are the strong fighters. I¡¯m still a long way from all of you.¡±


    ¡°Haha. It¡¯s a good day today. We should celebrate tonight at Selene bing a level one saint,


    Severin


    suggested.


    The word ¡®celebration¡® had She¡¯s eyes lit up. She said with excitement, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s been a long time


    since


    we have barbeque. Why don¡¯t we have that for dinner tonight?


    Severin smiled. ¡°Haha. That¡¯s exactly what I got in my mind.¡±


    Sofia quickly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s head to the town to buy ingredients.¡±


    arrived at the to


    When they they bumped Into Gracie and Rachel who were shopping. Severin nodded


    his head satisfyingly when he knew their current attainment. ¡°Not bad. You two are level four royal


    saints


    now. Haha!¡±


    Rachel smiled. ¡°We just left the forbidden area two days ago. After training for so long, we figure we


    should take a rest so here we are, enjoying our shopping.¡±


    Gracie said, ¡°Nancy and Bowen are in there now. I think they are going to be at the same level as us


    when


    Severin smiled at them. ¡°Maybe not. Come and find me tomorrow. I¡¯m going to give you each an


    alchemical pill.¡±


    At that moment, they did not know Severin was about to give them the fifth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank


    alchemical pill.

 Chapter 1793

    Chapter 1793


    Chapter 1793


    Severin and the others continued on with their shopping. After they were back from buying the


    ingredients, they set up the barbeque in the backyard. Gilda went to invite Wulricht and Felipe to join


    the


    feast.


    Wulricht looked at Gilda¡¯s stomach and reminded her, ¡°Gilda, you¡¯re going to go intobor anytime


    soon.


    It¡¯s not good to eat so much barbeque food.¡±


    Gilda smiled faintly. ¡°Dad, I know. Severin had already reminded me. Sigh, it¡¯s torturing to look at this


    delicious food when I can only eat so little.¡±


    Severin smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll get your chance in the future. I promise I¡¯m going to make


    more


    for you after you have delivered the baby. Happy now?¡±


    After hearing that, Gilda gave Severin a wink and a flying kiss. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    When everyone had finished eating. Wulricht and Felipe left feeling full and satisfied. Severin went


    back


    to his room but he did not n on resting. Instead, he took out his cauldron and continued to produce


    more alchemical pills. The next morning, when he left his room, he saw Rachel and Gracie entering the


    house.


    He smiled. ¡°Wow, you two are early.¡±


    Gracie smiled faintly. ¡°Of course. Do you know how excited we were when you told us toe here to


    get alchemical pills? Both of us stayed up all night just thinking about it. So we decided toe once


    the


    sun rises,¡±


    Severin teased, ¡°Haha. Are you afraid it¡¯s a prank?¡±


    ¡°Haha. We trust you. But we are just excited about it,¡± Rachel said.


    Severin smiled and took out four alchemical pills, ¡°Take two each. But only use it when you are in a


    stable


    stage. And don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°Er, these don¡¯t look like fifth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pills.¡± Rachel looked at the pills and frowned.


    ¡°Yes, because they are fifth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical pills,¡± Severin nodded.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What did you just say? You¡¯re a fifth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist now?¡±


    Gracie and Rachel gasped with their eyes wide open. It took them two to three months toe out of


    the


    shock when they found out Severin was a fifth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemist. What a surprise to them to


    know


    Severin had a breakthrough that made him a fifth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist now.


    If Severin did not give them the alchemical pills, they would start to doubt if they were deep in their


    sleep dreaming about it.


    ¡°Thank you, Severin! Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re not going to disappoint you with our training!¡±


    Rachel and Gracie exchanged looks with each other and carefully stored the alchemical pills in a safe


    ce.

 Chapter 1794

    Chapter 1794


    Chapter 1794


    Severin smiled, ¡°Gilda is pregnant with my child. The Horizon Sect is going to find out about this soon.


    There is bound to be a fight between our sect and the Horizon Sect. I was the one who brought you


    and


    the other Hall Masters here and I don¡¯t want to see anything bad happening to you guys. So If I have


    the


    alchemical pills, I will be more than happy to help all of you to be level seven or higher royal


    saints.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°The sect is going to stay firm and strong if there are more level seven or


    even level eight royal saints. That is the only way to make the other sects be afraid of us.¡±


    Gracie gulped. ¡°So you¡¯re the father of Gilda¡¯s baby! Damn, this is a secret that we can¡¯t tell anyone.


    Otherwise, Frederick is going to go insane when he finds out.¡±


    Rachel said, ¡°So you¡¯re the one who saved Gilda that night. I was wondering why were you rushing to


    be


    with Gilda. Never for once, I thought you¡¯re the father of the child.¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Alright. Remember to keep it to yourself. The sect is not strong enough yet. But it will


    be


    after maybe a few more months


    Gracie nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure the sect is going to have more level seven royal saints now that you¡¯re a fifth-


    grade medium¨Crank alchemist. When the timees, the Horizon Sect is not going to scare us or be a


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    threat to us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll be all. You two can leave. I still need to send some alchemical pills to the Sect Leader. He¡¯s a


    level eight royal saint now. I have to make him a level nine royal saint to ensure thebat power of


    our sect gets to the next level,¡± Severin said, waving his hand.


    When Gracie and Rachel left, he flew up and headed to a gazebo. Wulricht and Felipe were ying


    chess


    there and Samuel was watching them y.


    Felipe chuckled when he realized Severin was looking for them. ¡°Hey, Severin, what brings a busy man


    like you here today?¡±


    Severin smiled. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s good that three of you are here. I¡¯m here to send alchemical pills.¡±


    Samuel chuckled. ¡°Again? We still have leftovers of the fifth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical pills you gave


    us thest time. I think I still have two left and you¡¯re already ready to give me more. Just how fast can


    you


    produce alchemical pills?¡±


    Felipeughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha. I can¡¯t even remember the time when we didn¡¯t have alchemical pills


    to train. After all, those lower¨Cgrade alchemical pills have no effect on us. And now we actually have


    more than enough alchemical pills to help with our training. This is a dreame true.¡±


    Severin chuckled. ¡°Haha. These alchemical pills are different from thest batch. It shouldn¡¯t be a


    problem to help you guys to move on to the next level. I also think it¡¯s about time my dearest father¨Cin¨C


    law bes a level nine royal saint.¡±


    ¡°Different? What¡¯s different about them? Are you going to give us fifth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical


    pills?¡± Wulricht smiled.


    And just like that, Severin took out a bottle and opened it. With a thought, six pills flew out and stopped


    in front of them.


    ¡°So smart of you! Yes, fifth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical pills are what I¡¯m talking about!¡± Severin


    smiled back at Wulricht.


    ¡°Fif¨Cfifth grade medium¨Crank alchemical pills? For real?¡±


    Wulricht looked at the alchemical pills in front of him and gulped numerous times. It was not just one


    but two! Enough to help him level up to level nine royal saint.


    After the training he hadtely, he had already reached the peak of the level which made him even


    closer to bing a level nine royal saint.

 Chapter 1795

    Chapter 1795


    Chapter 1795


    ¡°Genius! You¡¯re really a genius!¡± Samuel trembled.


    ¡°You have exceeded my expectations. We can be expecting to have level five, level six, and even level


    seven royal saints fighters in the sect! Haha. I bet it¡¯s only going to take two months top to surpass the


    Horizon Sect!¡± Felipe was so excited with a big smile on his face.


    ¡°Haha! Why should I be scared of the Horizon Sect when I be a level nine royal saint? Haha!¡±


    Wulrichtughed out loud.


    In the past, he was scared of the Horizon Sect because the Horizon Sect was stronger than them with


    Marcus, the Sect Leader of the Horizon Sect, leading the sect. Now that the Skyblue Sect had more


    royal saints in the sect, they were starting to surpass the Horizon Sect.


    When Wulricht became a level nine royal saint, the averagebat power of the Skyblue Sect would


    be so different than before. Not to mention, the number of level six and level seven royal saints


    increased tremendously. By then, the Skyblue Sect would rece the Horizon Sect and be the


    strongest sect


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    in the world.


    ¡°Guys, I don¡¯t mean to rush but it¡¯s better for you to keep the alchemical pills now so no one else sees


    them, Severin reminded them with a smile.


    ¡°Haha. I was feeling too excited.¡± Wulricht chuckled.


    Then they quickly put the alchemical pills into their spatial rings.


    After that, Wulricht said, ¡°Felipe, Samuel, you two can y. I¡¯m not going to y anymore. I¡¯m going to


    train in solitude. I have been waiting for too long to be a level nine royal saint.¡±


    As he finished talking, he flew into the sky and away.


    ¡°Does he need to be in such a hurry?¡± Severin was amused to see how quickly Wulricht took off.


    ¡°He had been waiting for this day. There are just two first¨Ctier sects that have level nine royal saints.


    The


    Horizon Sect and the Highworld Sect. Of course, Wulricht had been dying to be one,¡± Felipe


    exined.


    After that, he talked to Samuel, ¡°Hey, Samuel, do you still want to y? I¡¯m not in the mood to have a


    game now. I¡¯m more interested in testing this alchemical pill.¡±


    Samuel replied, ¡°You read my mind. I can¡¯t wait to be a level seven royal saint!¡±


    ¡°Yes. And I can¡¯t wait to be a level eight royal saint!¡± Felipe said.


    +15 BONUS


    After that, they bid goodbye to Severin and flew off.


    ¡°This is fantastic! We don¡¯t have to be afraid of the Horizon Sect anymore. I think I should make some


    breakthroughs too when I¡¯m free. Although I¡¯m capable of killing a level eight royal saint and have the


    power of the level nine royal saint with my current attainment, for safety purposes, I should be a


    level eight royal saint soon.¡±


    And Severin also flew back to his house. When he was back in the house, he was not in a rush to


    produce


    more fifth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical pills. With Felipe and Samuel both training in solitude, he did


    not know who would be responsible for distributing the alchemical pills. Thus, he took out a fifth¨Cgrade


    alchemical pill for himself and started training.


    A few days passed and Severin had finally made a breakthrough to be a level eight royal saint.


    When


    he left the room, he balled up his hand and felt the power inside his body. It gave him a sense of


    security.


    Most importantly, he had also sessfully improved thebat technique, Rose¨CPetal Rain. Now he


    was capable of creating one thousand rose petals which was more than ten times the lethality rate from


    before.

 Chapter 1796

    Chapter 1796


    Chapter 1796


    Severin was filled with confidence. After taking a few days to stabilize his attainment, Diane and She


    rushed excitedly into his room. ¡°It went smoothly, Severin! Everything went smoothly!¡±


    ¡°What went smoothly?¡± Severin asked nkly.


    She promptly eximed, ¡°What do you think? Gilda¡¯s delivery went smoothly, and she just brought


    your chubby baby boy into this world. He weighs just over eight pounds.¡±


    ¡°Just over eight pounds? Gilda¡¯s given birth?¡± Severin was stunned. He did not expect it to happen so


    quickly.


    ¡°Practitioners have it so much easier and quicker when giving birth. It was over in three minutes. The


    baby was already born when I returned from fetching some water,¡±


    Severin rushed over with them. Sofia took care of Gilda in the meantime, while Wuhlricht had been


    called


    over as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be a grandfather! I couldn¡¯t be happier!¡± Wuhlricht beamed as he held the baby. He then


    called out to Severin and gently passed the baby over to Severin. ¡°Haha! Time for you to carry your


    son,


    Severin.¡±


    Sofia smiled and urged, ¡°You should choose a name for him, Honey.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Severin looked at Gilda and asked, ¡°How about you do the honors, Gilda?


    I


    can¡¯t think of a good name right now.¡±


    Gilda thought about it briefly and suggested, ¡°He had a hard time even before he was born because I


    nearly went through with my decision not to keep him. How about we name him Hardin?¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Hardin sounds good. Let¡¯s go with that. It¡¯ll serve as a reminder that there is always


    hardship in the path of attainment, and his name will serve as motivation for him to persevere.¡±


    ¡°Haha, he shall be named Hardin Feuillet then!¡± Wuhlrichtughed.


    Later, some of the elders who had gotten wind of the news came to offer their congrattions too.


    Severin then approached Wuhlricht and suggested, ¡°I¡¯d like to hold a feast for my son a hundred days.


    from now. I want to celebrate his birth so no one can im that he¡¯s an illegitimate child. This way, I can


    dere to the world that he is my son.¡±


    Wuhlricht agreed after making some consideration. ¡°Our sect should be even stronger by the end of


    that hundred days. We have nothing much to fear now after surpassing the Horizon Sect, and it¡¯ll be a


    good


    Felipe clenched his fists and said, ¡°Since I am now in thete¨Cstage level eight royal saint, I¡¯m


    confident I


    will have made a breakthrough to level nine royal saint in a hundred days.


    ¡°So might I,¡± Samuel chimed in with a smile.


    Severin then grinned and dropped a bombshell, ¡°And I, as well.¡±


    Everyone was shocked upon hearing that.


    Wuhlricht asked, ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more skilled at concealing your attainment level. Even I


    am


    unable to discern it. Just how strong are you right now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in thete stage of level eight royal saint,¡± Severin replied.

 Chapter 1797

    Chapter 1797


    Chapter 1797


    ¡°What?! Late¨Cstage level eight royal saint?¡±


    Everyone gasped audibly. The truth of Severin¡¯s attainment had astounded them greatly.


    ¡°Yes, which is why I am quite confident in bing a level nine royal saint in another three months. I


    am


    also aiming to sessfully refine a fifth¨Cgrade high¨Crank pill by that time,¡® Severin smiled and replied.


    Wuhlricht and the rest were taken aback by Severin¡¯s statement yet again. Such grandiose confidence.


    would be taken as boasting if anyone else did it, but they all knew that Severin had a good chance of


    achieving that simply because he was the one making that im, Severin¡¯s talent defied conventional


    expectations and frequently surpassed them.


    ¡°Haha, a prodigy like you can soar to great heights even in that higher world.¡± Wuhlrichtughed,


    confident in Severin¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about that,¡± Samuel said, with Felipe concurring.


    Wuhlricht then turned to Severin and said, ¡°Pleasee with me for a moment, Severin. I wish to


    discuss


    something in private with you.¡±


    Severin nodded and passed Hardin over to Gilda on the bed.


    Once they reached an isted spot, Wuhlricht said to Severin, ¡°Have you considered the implications


    of


    hosting a feast in celebration of Hardin¡¯s birth? That would require you to reveal that you¡¯re the child¡¯s


    biological father. The Horizon Sect will target us if they find out, and an all¨Cout war between our two


    sects.


    might erupt.¡±


    In response, Severin smiled faintly and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s precisely my intention. Our attainment would


    have already reached the maximum level possible for advancement at the moment, and it would soon


    be


    time to prepare for departure to that higher world. The Horizon Sect is a hidden danger that needs to


    be


    eliminated.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Wuhlricht nodded and added, ¡°I believe that it won¡¯t be too challenging to eradicate the Horizon Sect


    after these three months. Our ultimate goal is to do it without suffering significant casualties on our


    end.¡±


    Severin grinned and said, ¡°This would also serve as a deterrent to the other sects. We would then be


    able to leave this ce safely.¡±


    Wuhlricht smiled and said, ¡°Felipe will be able to make a breakthrough to level nine royal saint, and so


    will Samuel. Having you attain this level as well would be of tremendous help too.¡± However, his


    expression turned pensive as he continued, ¡°But have you considered what will happen here after we


    leave? We will


    Is filled with many formidable individuals, so for safety reasons, we cannot bring any lower¨Clevel


    individuals with us.¡±


    Severin frowned when he heard that. ¡°In that case, Hardin might not be able to join us then. It might still


    be possible for Selene because of her decent attainment level and aptitude for quick progress.¡±

 Chapter 1798

    Chapter 1798


    Chapter 1798


    Wuhlricht sighed and stated, ¡°Royal saints have a long lifespan, but our elders only have a few years


    remaining because they are already of age. However, they are the sect¡¯s pirs. Theyid the sect¡¯s


    foundations with me; therefore, all four of them will be going to that ce with me. Gilda, of course, will


    apany us, along with you, your wives, and Selene. Once we leave, the question arises: who shall


    lead


    the sect in our absence?¡±


    Severin responded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed this with Gracie. She¡¯s the most suitable


    candidate to lead the sect. I will also task Rachel and those who came with me to the sect to remain


    behind and assist her.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s their current level of attainment?¡± Wuhlricht¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that a session n


    was already in ce. He had been worried about what might happen to the sect if he, along with


    Severin¡¯s family and the elders, left the sect


    Severin smiled and assured him, ¡°Gracie is already a level seven royal saint, while Rachel is one level


    lower than her. I am confident that their attainment will improve significantly by Hardin¡¯s celebration


    feast. The sect will likely have numerous level five to level six saints by then. The sect will not be


    without


    capable leadership in our absence.¡±


    Wuhlricht nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Gracie and Rachel are in their thirties, so they¡¯re still rtively youn


    Royal saints can live for up to a thousand years, so I do believe that it is the right choice to entrust


    them


    with the leadership of the sect.¡±


    Severin agreed. ¡°Yes, if we reach that ce and grow stronger, we might be able to return and bring


    them


    with us. I¡¯m not sure what that higher world holds, but it will most certainly be brimming with countless


    opportunities and challenges.¡±


    Wuhlricht was still worried about the sect¡¯s challenges after his absence. ¡°Are you sure Gracie is the


    best


    candidate to head the sect?¡±


    ¡°She is the most adept when ites to management. Larry and Mick are capable as well, but they¡¯re


    not


    quite at her level yet. She¡¯ll have Rachel assisting her along with the others. I¡¯m sure everything will be


    fine,


    Severin responded earnestly.


    Wuhlricht found relief after hearing Severin¡¯s answer. His primary concern had been theck of


    sessors to lead the Skyblue Sect after their departure.


    The following morning, Severin called Gracie, Rachel, Larry, and all the former hull masters from


    Dracodeus Temple. He felt a surge of emotion when he looked at the twelve Illustrious Individuals who


    had been with him through thick and thin until their eventual eptance into the Skyblue Sect.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the miniature ck tower and what that means for us. My family, the sect


    leader, and his elders would have to depart for the higher world after Hardin¡¯s celebratory feast.


    Although


    there are opportunities for us to be supreme saints there, it is also a ce where countless


    dangers


    abound. For that reason, we won¡¯t be able to bring a lot of people with us, not even the twelve of you.


    The


    Skyblue Sect will cease to exist if that happens,¡± Severin said to the group with the utmost seriousness.


    Yidel grasped the intention behind Severin¡¯s words and said. ¡°Are we being tasked to safeguard the


    Skyblue Sect?¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Mick smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll keep the sect safe if that¡¯s what we¡¯re entrusted with. I never even


    dreamed


    of bing a saint, but here I am going above and beyond that unattainable ideal to be a royal


    saint. I¡¯m more than happy to be at this level. We will dedicate ourselves to safeguarding the sect after


    you leave.¡±

 Chapter 1799

    Chapter 1799


    Chapter 1799


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Supreme Leader! You have been, and always will be, our Supreme Leader. We¡¯ll protect


    the Skyblue Sect even if you¡¯re no longer around.¡±


    ¡°Yes! The Skyblue Sect has talented disciples, and the atmosphere here is very conducive to training.


    We¡¯re more than happy to continue here.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Some of the other former hall masters chimed in too.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared some pills for you. You¡¯ll have at least three months to


    raise your attainment levels. You¡¯ll be the leaders once we depart. I trust you¡¯ll remain united and carry


    on the Skyblue Sect¡¯s legacy.¡±


    He then paused briefly before adding. I¡¯ll prepare many pills for you in advance so you won¡¯t run out of


    fifth¨Cgrade pills once I¡¯m gone. The sect¡¯s alchemists have made remarkable progress recently, and


    Elsa


    will remain here too. She has assured me that she remainsmitted to crafting pills for the sect. I¡¯ll


    also transfer some of my fourth and fifth¨Cgrade crafting recipes to her. She is talented enough to


    seed


    me and be the sect¡¯s premier alchemist in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d she is staying behind as well. Her talent is certainly stronger than most people,¡± Rachel said


    cheerfully.


    ¡°Our journey to the higher world is also a reconnaissance expedition of sorts. Once we¡¯ve established


    ourselves there and attained higher attainment levels, we might be able to find a way to return and


    bring with us. You need only dedicate yourselves to training and aim to be level nine royal saints.


    That would allow you to develop even further once the opportunity toe with us bes avable,¡±


    Severin concluded.


    you


    Mickughed heartily. ¡°We¡¯ll have you to protect us when youe back as level nine supreme saints.


    However, I feel bad that you¡¯re taking the risk for us.¡±


    ¡°You say that, but your expression says otherwise,¡± Larry remarked yfully.


    Thement elicitedughter from everyone.


    Severin grinned and continued, ¡°Hardin needs to remain in the sect, so you¡¯ll all be responsible for


    taking


    care of him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll ensure he receives the best training,¡± Rachel assured.


    Gracie concurred, ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    ¡°They say the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree, so I¡¯m sure that Hardin will take after your talent when


    Severin then announced to them, ¡®There¡¯s something I should inform all of you about before I pass the


    word down to everyone in the sect. After we leave, Gracle will assume leadership of the Skyblue Sect


    as


    the sect leader, and Rachel will serve as her deputy. The rest of you will be the elders. Larry shall be


    the


    great elder, Mick the second elder, Nancy the third elder¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re appointing me the sect leader?!¡± Gracie gulped and was momentarily stunned by the


    unexpected news. Heading a massive and prestigious sect as the Skyblue Sect was a daunting


    responsibility.

 Chapter 1800

    Chapter 1800


    Chapter 1800


    ¡°And you¡¯re appointing me as the deputy?¡± Rachel was caught off guard nheless. Upon careful


    reflection, she recalled the pills that Severin had given them when he requested their presence. He


    seemed to have been nning ahead because he had begun entrusting them with important


    responsibilities.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we hold a meeting to discuss something as significant as this? It doesn¡¯t seem right to


    announce it without any prior discussion,¡± Gracie said aftering to her senses.


    Severin smiled. ¡®Haha, what¡¯s there to discuss? I¡¯ve already informed the sect leader. You¡¯ll all be the


    strongest remaining individuals in the sect once we leave, so the responsibility should naturally fall on


    all of you along with Heidi and Kara. They¡¯re both very promising practitioners, and they¡¯ll be appointed


    elders as well. Those with slightly lower attainment levels will be protectors.¡±


    Gracie could only smile sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯m not mentally prepared to shoulder the sudden responsibility.


    The pressure is huge!¡±


    Rachel echoed her sentiments and said with a wry smile, ¡°Exactly. The role of a deputy sect leader has


    never existed, and I have to assume this new position now! I¡¯d be morefortable as an elder


    though.


    It¡¯s a much less stressful role.¡±


    ¡°Only those whom our Supreme Leader has deemed suitable will be capable enough to take up this


    responsibility. It¡¯s only fitting that the two individuals with the highest attainment among all of us are


    chosen,¡± Mick said with a grin.


    *I agree. Gracie and Rachel are well¨Csuited for the role,¡± Fiona chimed in with a smile.


    ¡°This has been decided then. I¡¯ll give each of you several fifth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pills. Make good


    use of


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    them and train diligently. I want all of you to have the upper hand when dealing with Horizon Sect, and I


    don¡¯t want to lose any of you.¡± Severin smiled and gave them four pills each.


    ¡°We¡¯ll dedicate ourselves to intensive training and show you the fruits of ourbor when we confront the


    Horizon Sect. By taking down several of their strongest men, we will earn all¨Cround respect after your


    departure,¡± Larry assured Severin.


    Luke nodded and concurred. ¡°We did well in the Paradise Secret Realm, but we weren¡¯t able to make


    significant contributions because we joined the sect a bitter than most people. If we don¡¯t prove


    ourselves to be very capable people, some of the older disciples might not ept us as their leaders.¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Luke. In due course, possessing high attainment and demonstrating your


    Impressive prowess are two crucial factors that will cement your future roles as the sect¡¯s elders.¡±


    Severin allowed them to leave after distributing the pills. Once they had left, he slowly made his way to


    Gilda¡¯s room, where she was soothing her newborn.


    Severin gazed at Gilda and struggled to find the right words. After a pause, he said, ¡°It¡¯ll be time for us


    to set the truth straight during Hardin¡¯s celebration feast. It¡¯s almost certain that the Horizon Sect will


    target the Skyblue Sect once they find out the truth.¡±


    Gilda nodded. ¡°Yes. If Frederick¡¯s past actions are anything to go by, then he is most certainly a very


    vindictive person. Hell feel deceived after finding out that you¡¯re the man who saved me, and there will


    be no avoiding a battle between the Horizon Sect and the Skyblue Sect.¡±


    Severin held Gilda¡¯s hand and said earnestly, ¡°We could just skip this and journey to that ce directly,


    but doing so wouldn¡¯t eliminate the threat from the Horizon Sect. It will always be a cause of unease for


    the sect.¡±


    ¡°I understand that, but we still need to be confident in ourselves. Gilda said with a smile.

 Chapter 1801

    Chapter 1801


    Chapter 1801


    Severin nodded and reassured Gilda, ¡°The confidence is there, of course. You know that I¡¯m now a


    fifth- grade medium¨Crank alchemist, and I might be a fifth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist in three


    months. Our sect will suffer minimal casualties, while the Horizon Sect will be crushedpletely. This


    will serve as proof of our might, and it will also be a warning to the other sects.¡±


    Severin¡¯s gaze shifted to Hardin, and there was a tinge of reluctance in his expression. ¡°We won¡¯t be


    able to take Hardin to that higher world for safety reasons, and your father agrees too. It would be


    better for him to grow up in Skyblue Sect where he¡¯ll receive proper protection.¡±


    Gilda smiled ruefully. ¡°Yes. Bringing him to an unknown ce could put him in danger. Keeping him in


    Skyblue Sect is the safest option. I know that it¡¯s the best choice for him, but I can¡¯t help myself from


    feeling reluctant to part with him.¡± Gilda then paused before continuing. ¡°I knew you would¡¯ve made this


    decision even though you hadn¡¯t mentioned it earlier. I understand how you feel too, so let¡¯s cherish


    every


    moment with Hardin.¡±


    Severin held Gilda¡¯s hand and spoke earnestly, ¡°Yes. We, as practitioners, must let go of many things.


    This includes fear of death and other worldly emotions. But that is not cause for worry, I¡¯m confident


    that he will grow up happily and healthily in the sect. When we¡¯re stronger, we might be able to find a


    way back.


    and bring him with us.¡±


    H


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Gilda nodded. ¡°If he has the talent to be a royal saint, his lifespan will extend for a


    thousand years, and we¡¯ll also have a thousand years ahead of us. There will be plenty of time to


    reunite.¡±


    Severin then suggested, ¡°You will have to work hard and raise your attainment as quickly as possible


    within the hundred days. If you need to go into seclusion for a while, please feel free to do so. Your


    father


    is now a level nine royal saint, and he has reached the maximum level of attainment avable to him.


    He


    will have plenty of free time, so just leave Hardin with him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I need to put in some more effort. You¡¯re already a level eight royal saint, and I¡¯llg behind


    don¡¯t work diligently,¡± Gilda said.


    you if I


    After a month, Severin reached the level of a fifth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist after sessfully crafting


    a pill of the equivalent grade. One pill was all it took for him to be a level nine royal saint.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    During that period, Gilda had progressed to level seven royal saint. Severin then supplied her with two


    fifth -grade high¨Crank pills that would enable her to be a level nine royal level in the following two


    months.


    Before long, two more months passed.


    The Skyblue Sect¡¯s strength grew with each passing day, and Wuhlricht had sent invitations to


    numerous sects in the meantime. Most other sects received invitations except for those who were


    hostile to the


    Frederick clenched his fist in anger and said, ¡°This is outrageous! What is Gilda thinking? Why would


    they


    n a feast for that illegitimate child? Are they going to tell the world that he doesn¡¯t have a father?¡± He


    then turned to his father, Marcus, and said, ¡°We can¡¯t let the Skyblue Sect show us suchplete


    disregard. They¡¯re mocking our sect! We should attack them! I can¡¯t stand that they¡¯re making us look


    like


    fools!¡±

 Chapter 1802

    Chapter 1802


    Chapter 1802


    However, Marcus said, ¡°I understand your anger, Frederick, but we must remember that the child is


    Gilda¡¯s son. Holding a feast after a hundred days of his birth is something any mother would want. It


    would be an unjust move, and our sect¡¯s reputation would be tarnished if we were to attack the Skyblue


    Sect because of this trivial thing.¡±


    After a brief pause, Marcus added, ¡°You¡¯d better focus on your training. You¡¯re already a level seven


    royal saint, so you must strive to reach level eight as soon as possible. That is the only way in which


    you can be the first among your generation to attain the rank of a level eight royal saint.¡±


    Frederick then replied with a bitter smile, ¡°You¡¯re right. I should focus on my training. Time will pass


    faster that way.¡±


    Ten dayster, the Skyblue Sect held a feast to celebrate Hardin¡¯s hundred days in the world. During


    the


    celebration, Severin publicly revealed himself as his biological father, much to the astonishment of


    everyone, including many Skyblue Sect disciples as well as guests from other sects. No one expected


    that the man who took Gilda¡¯s virginity was none other than the Skyblue Sect¡¯s prodigy.


    As the guests departed, Severin generously gifted each of them ten fourth¨Cgrade high¨Crank pills,


    which,


    though of little value to Severin and Skyblue Sect, were regarded as precious treasures by the


    recipients.


    The news that Severin was Hardin¡¯s father spread rapidly.


    Five dayster, inside the Horizons Sect¡¯s main hall, Frederick clenched his teeth in frustration and


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    eximed, ¡°This is an affront to us! I didn¡¯t expect that Wuhlricht would lie about chasing the man


    away!


    Who would¡¯ve thought that the man was Severin!¡±


    Marcus¡¯s expression soured considerably, and he agreed. ¡°Skyblue Sect has gone too far. It¡¯s bad


    enough


    that Gilda was allowed to cheat on you. Hearing that they¡¯ve allowed that man to stay is nothing short


    of


    intolerable!¡±


    Frederick continued, ¡°No wonder he was able to kill so many people in the Paradise Secret Realm!


    Sleeping with her must have led him to attain a significant breakthrough.¡±


    Their great elder pondered for a moment before remarking, ¡°This doesn¡¯t make any sense though. If


    Severin was the guy who took Gilda¡¯s virginity, then why did it take him so long to make such a huge


    breakthrough? There was no Indication that he had such a sudden breakthrough. We would¡¯ve caught


    wind if his attainment improved so quickly.¡±


    Marcus smiled coldly and stated, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore at this point. Whether the boy¡¯s ims at


    the


    feast were true or false, it is still an insult to us! He deserves to face the consequences for openly


    humiliating our sect!¡±


    Frederick concurred, ¡°Yes. Whether the ims are true or not, we now have a reason to attack the


    Skyblue Sect. This is our opportunity.¡±


    Marcus nodded. ¡°I¡¯d like all the elders to instruct our disciples to prepare for an assault on the Skyblue


    Sect. We¡¯llunch an attack in three days, and we¡¯ll make sure that they will regret their action.¡±

 Chapter 1803

    Chapter 1803


    Chapter 1803


    Three dayster, the Horizon Sect set off with their disciples, many of whom were at least warrior


    emperors or higher. A formation of flying swords soared toward the Skyblue Sect, carrying nearly


    200,000


    disciples.


    Meanwhile, Severin was engrossed in a game of chess with Felipe in a tranquil pavilion.


    ¡°Hardin is getting chubbier and cuter by the day,¡± Wuhlricht remarked as he cradled his little grandson.


    Hel


    very much enjoyed spending time with the baby.


    Severin smiled as he observed the situation. ¡°I am sure that the Horizon Sect will soon arrive tounch


    an


    attack on our sect. Hardin seems to enjoy yourpany, so perhaps you can remain in the sect with


    him


    during the battle. We have enough level nine royal saints to contend with them.¡±


    Wuhlricht¡¯s expression grew serious, and he responded, ¡°That won¡¯t do. I am still the leader of the


    Skyblue


    Sect. As the leader, it would be ludicrous for me not to show up on the battlefield.¡±


    Samuel, who had already be a level nine royal saint, remarked with a chuckle, ¡°Haha, I bet you


    have


    this irresistible urge to join the fray after all that effort you took in bing a level nine royal saint. I


    can


    understand that feeling.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! My strength has increased tremendously after bing a level nine royal saint, and I¡¯m


    excited


    to give my strength a try. I would very much like to face off against their Great Elder and Second Elder,


    so


    I hope you¡¯ll leave them to me!¡± Felipe said.


    Gilda then proposed wryly, ¡°You may all go ahead with the battle while I take care of Hardin and


    Selene.


    I¡¯ll get some of the lower¨Clevel disciples to remain in the sect as well.¡±


    To her surprise, Severin added, ¡°Our young Selene has been wanting to enter battle for some time


    now,


    and Diane has agreed to let her participate.¡±


    Gilda was startled to hear that. ¡°But Selene is still young! I understand that practitioners needbat


    experience, but aren¡¯t you worried about her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. We will be able to overpower the Horizon Sect. Elsa and She have pledged to ensure


    Selene¡¯s safety. Besides, Selene is already a level five saint, and there shouldn¡¯t be any problems as


    longThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    we eliminate some of the higher¨Clevel saints and royal saints early on in the battle,¡± Severin assured.


    Gilda nodded. She believed that Selene would be safe with She and Elsa protecting her.


    Two dayster, several disciples who had been tasked to patrol the area spotted a multitude of flying


    swords headed their way. They promptly alerted the sect. ¡°The Horizon Sect has arrived!¡±


    She grinned wryly and remarked, ¡°They¡¯re here atst. I thought they changed their mind and didn¡¯t


    Severin emerged from the sect with eager smiles on their faces.


    Selene then snickered. ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve been wanting a good fight for some time now!¡±

 Chapter 1804

    Chapter 1804


    Chapter 1804


    She then reminded Selene, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already learned the Mind¡¯s Eye technique, you¡¯ll be able to


    see the attainment levels of those who are weaker or on the same level as you. Only engage in fights


    with opponents whose attainment levels are slightly lower or about the same as yours.¡±


    Sofia was also concerned for Selene¡¯s safety. She chimed in. ¡°Remember to stay close to us and Elsa


    as much as possible during the battle. Avoid going to where all the higher¨Clevel practitioners are and


    leave the stronger opponents to the more experienced fighters from our sect.¡±


    However, Selene rolled her eyes at Sofia and said, ¡°I will, Mommy Sofia. You don¡¯t have to remind me


    so many times today when we already went over everythingst night. I¡¯m not a dum¨Cdum!¡±


    Herment elicitedughter from everyone. Diane offered some more reassurance as she said to


    Severin, ¡°We¡¯ll keep an eye on Selene. You just have to focus on dealing with the stronger Horizon


    Sect


    members.¡±


    Severin then said confidently, ¡°We¡¯ll wrap it up in about half an hour.¡±


    Diane merely smiled wryly. ¡°Our opponents have brought a lot of people with them, including some


    warrior emperors. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re exaggerating when you say that we¡¯ll be able to conclude such


    a


    Severin chuckled and asserted, ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an exaggeration at all.¡±


    Most of the stronger Skyblue Sect disciples with high attainment levels have ascended and positioned


    themselves in front of the sect. The only ones who did not join in the battle were the lower¨Clevel


    disciples


    or those who faced special circumstances. Gilda was one example of thetter group, as she had to


    care


    for Hardin.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon Frederick¡¯s arrival, he stood before everyone and shouted, ¡°Come out here and meet your end,


    Severin!¡±


    Severin came forward with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Frederick. You¡¯re still as vociferous as ever even


    though you¡¯ve hardly made any progress.¡±


    ¡°Who are you using of hardly making any progress? You¡¯re just a weak level four royal saint! How


    dare you utter such words before a level seven royal saint like me? Your arrogance knows no bounds!¡±


    Severin countered with a sly grin, ¡°A level four royal saint? Your Impression of me seems to be stuck at


    six months ago. I emerged from the Paradise Secret Realm with only a modest increase in attainment


    level, but I can safely say now that I have more than what it takes to kill you!¡±


    Frederick seethed with anger. ¡°I can¡¯t help but wonder where you got your arrogance from!¡±


    He ground his teeth and conjured up a massive spiritual dragon before him.


    Marcus turned to Wuhlricht and stated, ¡°Your sect and mine had been on such good terms in the past,


    so it¡¯s a shame that things had toe to this. You forced our hand when you insulted us and crossed


    the line. I had no choice but to bring my men here and destroy your sect.¡±


    Wuhlricht scoffed and said, ¡°I beg your pardon, Marcus. You were the ones who crossed the line. It¡¯s


    bad enough that your son chose not to marry my daughter, and even worse that he went around


    spreading malicious rumors to nder my daughter. Do you not feel that his actions are morally


    deplorable?¡±


    it


    Wuhlricht paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Furthermore, rather than saying that we forced your hand,


    should be you who forced our hand in the Paradise Secret Realm. Had my son¨Cinw not


    demonstrated an astuteness in turning the tides around, I cannot even begin to think how many of our


    disciples would


    have perished.*

 Chapter 1805

    Chapter 1805


    Chapter 1805


    ¡°I take that as an admission that your sect killed our disciples,¡± Marcus said in a menacing voice as he


    locked eyes with Wuhlricht.


    Wuhlricht sneered and replied, ¡°Haha, why should I be afraid of admitting it? My son¨Cinw has


    already admitted to being my daughter¡¯s first man anyway.¡±


    Frederick was unable to contain his anger. ¡°Damn it! All this talk about your son¨Cinw is making me


    puke. I¡¯m going to remedy that by ending your son¨Cinw¡¯s life right now!¡± He raised his hand and


    caused a huge dragon to materialize out of thin air.


    The dragon lunged toward Severin, yet Severin was unperturbed by the impending attack. He threw a


    punchden with spiritual energy at Frederick.


    Frederick was insulted that Severin would return the attack with raw power instead of using abat


    technique. He grumbled and said, ¡°Are you underestimating me?¡±


    However, Frederick¡¯s expression quickly shifted from irritation to dread. ¡°Something¡¯s not right¡­. The


    energy from this fist¡­ It¡¯s¡±


    The dragon that Frederick had produced was obliterated effortlessly by Severin¡¯s strike.


    ¡°Be careful, Frederick! His strength is on par with a level nine royal saint! He¡¯s no longer a level four


    royal


    saint,¡± Marcus warned as he observed Severin¡¯s attack closely. He detected a faint fluctuation of


    energy


    even after Severin¡¯s spiritual energy destroyed Frederick¡¯s attack. That was when Marcus discerned


    that


    Severin had the capabilities of a level nine royal saint.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Frederick shook his head repeatedly in disbelief. He was too stunned to do anything.


    As the gigantic spiritual energy fist neared him, Frederick felt an overwhelming sense of suffocation,


    ¡°No!


    I¡¯m not going to die here! He summoned a shield of spiritual energy, but it was shattered by Severin¡¯s


    spiritual energy fist. His defensive instincts had kicked in a little toote, and the spiritual energy fist


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    reduced him to dust in a single blow.


    ¡°No! My son!¡± Marcus was overwhelmed with grief after witnessing Frederick¡¯s death.


    Wuhlricht, on the other hand, reveled in the advantage that he had. He eximed, ¡°Haha! My son¨Cin¨C


    law.


    Isn¡¯t the only level nine royal saint here!¡±


    With a wave of his hand, Wuhlricht ordered the Skyblue Sect¡¯s people to mount an attack. ¡°Let¡¯s wipe


    them out!¡®


    Both factions let out a cry and rushed forward to attack their opponents.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°What?! Wuhlricht is a level nine royal saint too?¡±


    ¡°This is not going as nned, Sect Leader! Their great elder and second elder are both level nine royal


    saints too!¡±


    ¡°Sect Leader, we¡¯re in trouble! Their third elder is¡­¡±


    Marcus¡¯s men ryed a spine¨Cchilling revtion to him during the sh.


    Severin unleashed his might and cast his signature Rose¨CPetal Rain. A thousand beautiful rose petals


    appeared before him. Though visually alluring, each petal concealed a very potent power. They flew


    toward the Horizon Sect¡¯s disciples, and deafening explosions were soon heard.


    ¡°What is that technique? Elder Severin is incredibly strong! Gasps of astonishment filled the air as the


    Skyblue Sect¡¯s strongest individualsid eyes on the magnificent technique. Severin had killed


    thousands of people with a single technique, and everyone who witnessed his ability was in awe of his


    sheer speed.


    The twelve hall masters who joined the Skyblue Sect under Severin¡¯s leadership were also fighting


    relentlessly against their adversaries. Many disciples were stunned to see them like that.


    ¡°Gracie is already a level nine royal saint?¡± Heidi eximed in bewilderment..

 Chapter 1806

    Chapter 1806


    Chapter 1806


    The strength that Gracie disyed left Heidi startled.


    ¡°Rachel is a level nine royal saint too! Their talent is simply astonishing.¡± Kara said.


    A series of roars echoed as Severin killed the Horizon Sect¡¯s higher¨Cleveled disciples in a mere few


    strikes. The swift defeat of those high¨Clevel saints had a demoralizing impact on the remaining Horizon


    Sect disciples.


    In the end, about 60,000 to 70,000 lower¨Clevel disciples chose to surrender. Having confirmed that


    most of the surviving disciples were lower¨Clevel ones, Wuhlricht allowed them to leave, but not before


    taking their spatial ring.


    The battle ended in just 20 minutes, shy of Severin¡¯s initial prediction.


    ¡°We won! It was a resounding victory!¡± the Skyblue Sect disciples eximed in joy. It was almost


    surreal that the once¨Cmighty Horizon Sect had been vanquished so easily in their hands.


    ¡°Let¡¯s clear the spoils!¡± Wuhlricht smiled. The worries that were guing him were finally lifted.


    The Skyblue Sect had triumphed over the Horizon Sect, with casualties numbering around a thousand


    members. News of their victory was the talk of many other sects.


    The following day, numerous first¨Ctier and second¨Ctier sects came to extend their congrattions, and


    they were even more astonished to be told that Severin was a fifth¨Cgrade alchemist. None of the


    outsiders had ever imagined the Skyblue Sect to harbor such an exceptional talent. It was thanks to


    him


    that the Skyblue Sect could surpass other sects that easily.


    Several dayster, Wuhlricht announced Gracie as the new sect leader and appointed Rachel as the


    deputy sect leader. Larry became the great elder, Mick, the second; Nancy, the third, and so on. All


    twelver of the hall masters under Dracodeus Temple had been appointed elders, along with Heidi,


    Kara, and Elsa.


    After all the arrangements and appointments were made, Severin presented Elsa with an alchemical


    tome. ¡°The recipes in here only reach up to fifth¨Cgrade high¨Crank, but I am sure they will be sufficient


    for


    you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, master, Elsa said as she graciously took it from Severin. She looked at Severin and asked,


    ¡±


    When will you be leaving?¡±


    Severin felt a little emotional and chatted with Elsa for a while. He informed her that he would be


    leaving


    on the morning of the day after.


    Severin then came to chat with Gracle and Rachel. He presented them with some pills and said, ¡°I


    have


    +15 BONUS


    These will be enough tost a while and allow the sect to produce more level eight and level nine royal


    saints. You will now be responsible for taking care of the sect.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Supreme Leader. We¡¯ll make good use of these pills and await your return,¡± Gracie


    assured


    him and epted the pills.


    Two dayster, all the highest¨Clevel individuals from the Skyblue Sect stood atop a mountain.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be gone for a while, Hardin.¡± Gilda kissed Hardin on the cheek before reluctantly handing the


    child


    over to Rachel.


    Wuhlricht nced at the surroundings and retrieved the miniature ck tower. ¡°I¡¯ve been infusing


    spiritual energy into this ck tower until eachyer lights up. It is almost fully lit now, and we¡¯ll be


    transported to that higher world once I infuse it with the final little push of spiritual energy.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Severin nodded, indicating that Wuhlricht could begin.


    Wuhlricht once again channeled spiritual energy into the miniature ck tower, which then began to


    radiate brightly and increase in size. As it rose into the air, it cast down a colorful ray of light. Wuhlricht


    and his five elders, all level nine royal saints, were the first to enter.


    Severin, along¡­


    the level eight royal saint Gilda, the level seven royal saint Sofia, the level six royal


    saint She and Diane, and the level five saint Selene, were next to enter.


    Soon, the colorful rays of light began to blink as the group was drawn inside the miniature ck tower.


    It


    shrank swiftly and disappeared into the distance.


    The tower moved at lightning speed and flew over a stretch of sea. Before long, a collision urred,


    and


    the impact created a rift in space, which transported everyone through.


    An entirely different world was awaiting them.

 Chapter 1807

    Chapter 1807


    Chapter 1807


    After traveling through the rippling portal¨Clike structure, a brilliant light soon emerged before their eyes.


    Beyond that light was a new world.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡± Wuhlricht eximed with excitement to everyone as he steered the miniature


    ck


    tower. Though they had yet to fully traverse the rippling space, Wuhlricht possessed an extraordinarily


    potent mental presence that allowed him to sense the spiritual energy from the outside world. He


    perceived it through the spiritual energy transmitted by the light, which exceeded that of the Skyblue


    Sect


    by a significant margin.


    Felipe was brimming with joy. ¡°The abundance of spiritual energy is astounding! This miniature ck


    tower is a curious little marvel. It contains a space that keeps us safe within and transports us through


    the portal to our destination.¡±


    On the other hand, Samuel was on the verge of hyperventting. ¡°The energy¡­ My goodness! It¡¯s so


    many


    times richer than that found at the Skyblue Sect! Are we already in this higher world?¡±


    ¡°It would seem so! We¡¯ve arrived at a ce known only in legends!¡± Diane eximed as she held


    Selene


    tightly.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Selene was just as happy as all of them. ¡°Dad! I feel like I¡¯m going to make a breakthrough.¡± She was a


    level five saint when she left the Skyblue Sect, and her attainment was the lowest among all of them.


    However, the small portion of spiritual energy that was flowing through the rift in the vortex seemed


    sufficient enough to push her to the cusp of a breakthrough! One could feel the immense richness of


    spiritual energy in the new world.


    Everyone¡¯s joyful reaction elicited a smile from Severin. ¡°We can exit now.¡±


    way and


    He led the stepped out of the rippling vortex. Everyone else did as Severin did and emerged from


    the vortex too.


    Upon exiting the vortex, Severin gazed around and realized they were in a valley surrounded byyers


    of


    mist. He took a deep breath and felt a warm sensation that coursed through his body as the rich


    spiritual


    energy of heaven and earth poured in from all directions.


    Wuhlricht picked up the tower that had fallen to the ground and kept it safely. Severin could not help


    himself from feeling ted when he sensed the changes in his body. ¡°This is a higher world. It is a far


    cry


    from those dangerous secret realms.¡±


    Apart from the rich spiritual energy in the surroundings, Severin could feel a potent force simr to


    nature¡¯s very essence. Being a level nine royal saint, he could only vaguely perceive that higher¨Clevel


    energy, yet he deduced that the force was what allowed a person to make a breakthrough to supreme


    +15 BONUS


    While Severin was pondering, Wuhlricht and the others had also emerged from the vortex. Aside from


    feeling the significant difference in the abundance of spiritual energy, the elders, who initially had


    limited


    lifespans, could sense that the bottleneck restricting them from progressing beyond level nine royal


    saints was beginning to loosen.


    They all looked at Severin with gratitude, and Samuel stroked her chin while saying, ¡°I never thought I¡¯d


    have the opportunity to make a breakthrough to supreme saint, and it¡¯s all thanks to Severin for making


    it


    happen!¡±


    ¡°Yes. If it weren¡¯t for him, we would never have been able to locate the miniature ck tower, let alone


    reach this ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    The elders expressed their gratitude to Severin in droves. If Severin had not brought back the miniature


    ck tower from the Paradise Secret Realm, they would not have been able to apany Wuhlricht


    to


    the higher world, much less aspire to be supreme saints. Though level nine royal saints had a


    thousand¨Cyear lifespan, some of them had only one or two hundred years left. They would have long


    passed on before they could get the opportunity to make the necessary breakthrough.


    The appreciation from those elders made Wuhlricht smile. ¡°Let¡¯s cut the courtesies short. We¡¯re


    neers to this ce, and we don¡¯t know who or what is around us. It would be wise to rest and


    replenish our spiritual energy.¡±


    Severin concurred wholeheartedly with Wuhlricht and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡®It would be wise for us all to exercise caution here. I suggest that we conceal our spiritual energy so


    we¡¯d have a trump card to fall back on,¡± Wuhlricht further suggested.


    Everyone readily agreed because they had consumed a substantial amount of spiritual energy when


    traversing the portal with the help of the miniature ck tower. It would be prudent not to underestimate


    the situation.

 Chapter 1808

    Chapter 1808


    Chapter 1808


    Practitioners on the level of supreme emperors and higher existed in that world. Opportunities and


    dangers often coexist. No one knew what sort of danger might lie hidden in such an unfamiliar ce.


    By


    concealing their auras and keeping their strengths hidden, they would be better prepared to face the


    unknown.


    Severin immediately took out some fifth¨Cgrade pills from his spatial ring. Those pills were intended to


    restore one¡¯s spiritual energy, and Severin distributed them to everyone. Each person consumed a pill,


    sat


    cross¨Clegged, and began digesting it to replenish their spiritual energy.


    Severin was about to explore the surroundings beyond the valley when he noticed Selene¡¯s body


    beginning to tremble. Her spiritual energy saw a sudden increase, and she made a breakthrough from


    level five saint to level six saint.


    Sofia, who had been awakened by the fluctuations following Selene¡¯s breakthrough, looked at Selene


    and


    asked. ¡°Did you just make a breakthrough?¡±


    Felipe and the others had just finished their meditation. They turned their attention to Selene and


    daughter. Her talent is truly remarkable.¡±


    The nearby Gilda smiled and added, ¡°I never expected Selene to be the first one to make a


    breakthrough!¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m amazing!¡± Selene basked proudly and confidently in the praise.


    Severin then shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°You should cut down a little on the praise. I


    wouldn¡¯t


    want it to go to her head.¡±


    Selene yfully responded, ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen, Dad.¡±


    Severin could only smile at her antics. Sensing that his spiritual power was nearly restored, he decided


    to


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    stand up and say, ¡°Let¡¯s explore the area. It¡¯d be best if we could seek out someone who can tell us a


    bit


    about our surroundings.¡±


    Wuhlricht agreed and said, ¡°At the moment, we¡¯re like headless chickens who have no clue whatsoever


    of


    the environment that we¡¯re in. I do agree that we should seek out someone who can give directions.¡±


    Severin took out his flying sword and channeled some spiritual energy into it. As it hovered steadily


    above ground, everyone got on and took off from the valley.


    Despite traveling several dozen miles in a straight line, all they saw was mountains and more


    mountains.


    Severin was starting to wonder if they should change course when a wild beast¡¯s roar broke the


    silence.


    The roar was followed by a male and female voice. ¡°Nontwo City is just ahead. We¡¯ll make it home if


    we just push on, brother!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll cover your back. This purple¨Cgold wolf is as fast as a level one royal saint. Neither of us will survive


    if we flee together¡­¡±


    Severin was able to make deductions from the situation after hearing the conversation, ¡°Nontwo City?


    This ce is probably divided into cities, just like where we were from. We can ask them for directions!¡±


    He guided the flying sword in the direction of the voices after making his decision.

 Chapter 1809

    Chapter 1809


    Chapter 1809


    Severin continued flying eastward for another ten miles when he spotted two individuals on a nearby


    mountaintop. They were being pursued by a massive purple¨Cfurred wolf. The young man had the


    highest


    attainment of the two as a level nine saint. The green¨Crobed young woman, aged about seventeen or


    eighteen, was only a level six saint. The giant wolf emitted powerful purple beams of light that put it on


    par with a level one royal saint. The two of them were visibly struggling against the wolf¡¯s overwhelming


    assault.


    Having seen the dire situation being faced by the two individuals, Diane suggested, ¡°Weren¡¯t we


    searching.


    for someone to ask directions from? There¡¯s two people right here.¡±


    Wuhlricht and Felipe concurred.


    ¡°Diane is correct.¡±


    ¡°We should rescue these two individuals. Their attainment is, at best, that of a level nine saint. It would


    be


    a rational move to save them and ask for information regarding the area beyond the vast mountain


    range.¡±


    Severin immediately increased the speed of his flying sword.


    Meanwhile, on the mountain, Rainier and his sister, Frostia, were desperately trying to evade the wolf¡¯s


    attacks. Rainier was a level nine saint, but he was barely a step away from bing a level one royal


    saint. Hailing from a second¨Ctier family in Nontwo City, he ventured to the sacredke to mine spintual


    stones and increase his attainment. He would not have ventured into such a forbidden area otherwise!


    Though the journey yielded plenty of valuable spiritual herbs, it also plunged the siblings into a life¨Cor-


    death situation. Rainier regretted his decision as he watched the wolf close in behind them. He felt


    even.


    more regret because Frostia had suffered severe injuries.


    He said to Frostia, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Take the herbs and find a chance to advance toward the sacredke, I¡¯ll


    stall this beast for you! If you survive and train in the sacredke, you might just secure our family¡¯s


    future


    if you can make a breakthrough to supreme saint!¡±


    He attacked the wolf with resolve, but that was hardly sufficient to halt the wolf. Instead, it further


    provoked the creature, and the wolf roared before kicking up dust in a swift movement. In that split


    second, it was already charging toward Rainier¡¯s direction.


    The wolf¡¯s w seriously injured Rainier, throwing him backward. Free of those pesky attacks, the wolf


    approached the siblings with its mouth agape and was prepared to devour them.


    The two wounded siblings closed their eyes and epted their imminent death. In their minds, all they


    thought was, ¡®This is the end of the line for us.¡±


    As soon as they closed their eyes, they heard a rush of wind, followed by the wolf¡¯s agonizing cries.


    When they opened their eyes cautiously, a decapitated and heavily bleeding wolf was lying before


    them.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Perplexed and overwhelmed by the sight, they were drawn back to reality only when they heard a


    melodious twinkling giggle from behind.

 Chapter 1810

    Chapter 1810


    Chapter 1810


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± A seven or eight¨Cyear¨Cold girl with a dainty little face appeared before Rainier and


    Frostia.


    She was apanied by six elderly men, four women, and a handsome young man.


    The two siblings wondered whether they were the ones who had in the wolf. Though the group¡¯s


    attire


    seemed distinct from the traditional clothing in Nontwo City, the siblings deduced that there could not


    have been anyone else who could have saved them from bing the wolf¡¯s meal. Rainier guessed


    that


    Severin¡¯s group were experienced fighters due to their ability to kill the beast equivalent of a level one


    royal saint in one single blow..


    Rainer struggled to get up from the ground and gratefully told Severin. ¡°Thank you so much for saving


    our


    lives.¡±


    Severin waved his hand nonchntly. ¡°No thanks necessary. It was no biggie.¡±


    He had overheard their discussions earlier regarding the sacredke and their ambition to break


    through.


    to the supreme saint. It was an exciting piece of information for Severin, but he had to keep himself


    grounded by reminding himself that he was still in a new and unfamiliar environment.


    Severin suppressed his enthusiasm and decided to start a conversation with the two siblings. ¡°May I


    ask who you might be, and how you ended up getting chased by that wolf in this vast mountain range?¡±


    The siblings replied, ¡°I am a disciple of Nontwo City¡¯s Chorteau family. We ventured into the mountains


    to


    search for herbs in the hopes that we could make a breakthrough at the sacredke. Thank you for


    saving


    our lives. My family would be honored to wee you if you¡¯re heading to Nontwo City.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wuhlricht nced furtively at Severin. I see. We arrived in Nontwo City several years ago to seek


    refuge with our rtives, but we got lost in this mountain range and eventually decided to establish


    ourselves


    here with several friends.¡±


    Severin and the elders had made a point to coordinate their tales before leaving the valley. They would


    conceal their true identities and attainment levels to assume the guise of unaffiliated practitioners


    honing their skills within the mountain range.


    The siblings, perhaps appreciative of Severin¡¯s life¨Csaving intervention, were swiftly lured Into sharing


    their knowledge through the elders¡® careful conversation. They revealed that Nontwo City was a typical


    city in


    the southern part of Bleurealm, a vast expanse extending hundreds of thousands of miles from the


    south


    to the center. Nontwo City alone housed millions of residents.


    The siblings hailed from the Chorteaus, a minor second¨Ctier family within Nontwo City. The highest-


    leveled in the family were level four royal saints. They ventured into the mountains to collect spiritual


    stones, which would provide them with the means to secure a possible breakthrough at the sacred


    lake.


    Mention of the sacredke piqued the interest of Severin¡¯s group. From what the siblings shared,


    Bleurealm¡¯s people could train beyond that of level nine royal saints. There were supreme saints,


    followed by paragons, royal paragons, and supreme paragons! Bing a supreme saint would


    require them to condense their souls into primal spirits, which would then be turned into martial souls.


    The sacredke held the key to bing a supreme saint, and Severin¡¯s group was curious to know


    more. They were all royal saints who were just a step away from bing supreme saints.


    Felipe then asked, ¡°Could you share what you know about the sacredke?¡±


    The question startled the siblings. ¡°Have you not heard of it?¡±


    Wuhlricht duly yed the part of an unaffiliated practitioner when he saw the siblings¡® puzzled looks.


    ¡°No, unfortunately. We¡¯d therefore appreciate it very much if you could tell us any information you might


    have.¡±

 Chapter 1811

    Chapter 1811


    Chapter 1811


    The wolf¡¯s strength was on par with that of a level one royal saint, yet Severin had managed to kill it


    with ease. That act, simple though it was, made them seem like seasoned individuals in Rainier and


    Frostia¡¯s


    eyes.


    Severin¡¯s group was unaware of how ted Rainier was after knowing that they were unaffiliated


    practitioners. Rainier felt that it would be ideal if he could convince the entire group to join the


    Chorteau. The Chorteaus had been struggling amidst a decline and suppression by other families, so


    getting more royal saints to align with them would greatly help improve their situation. It might not be


    the ultimate solution to solving the problem, but it would bring some reprieve at least.


    The Chorteaus was a second¨Ctier family in Nontwo City, and their strongest member was only a level


    five. royal saint. Had it not been for the recent pressure put on them by other families, Rainier and his


    sister would not even have had to risk their lives to scour the vast mountains for herbs and spiritual


    stones.


    They were the direct descendants, and they had no reason to embark on such endeavors.


    In light of those considerations, Rainier told Severin¡¯s group every detail about the sacredke. They


    fully intended to provide him with the necessary information.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°The sacredke is not some kind of hidden secret. All thirteen of the Bleurealm¡¯s states have a sacred


    their body and soul would fuse to produce the primal spirit. Its existence is rooted in history, and it has


    been said that it existed since the Bleurealm existed. It was onlyter when strong individuals protected


    it and¡­¡± Rainier began.


    ¡°Sorry for interrupting, but is it that difficult for a practitioner to be a supreme saint without the


    sacredke?¡± Felipe asked with a frown after seeing how significant the sacredke seemed to them.


    The existence of thosekes was no secret to everyone in Bleurealm. After all, there was one for


    everyone to use in each of the 13 states. Frostia could tell from her brother¡¯s look that he was eager to


    recruit Severin, so she rified with a smile, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very difficult. No one has sessfully be a


    supreme saint without entering into the sacredke. The power of a supreme saint lies in the primal


    spirit,


    which is a union of spirit and flesh. It is where one¡¯s technique is controlled, and it is also powered by


    the martial soul. The need to utilize standardbat techniques that require one to draw on spiritual


    energy will no longer be necessary.¡±


    As Severin and Wuhlricht processed this new knowledge, they nced at each other and continued to


    draw out more information from the siblings. Before long, they were able to elicit information ranging


    from the sacredkes, Nontwo City, and even the Chorteaus. Severin began to frown as the siblings


    exined further about theke. From their description, theke, with its structure and requirements,


    Once an individual reached level nine royal saint, they were required to ammass sufficient spiritual


    stones while waiting for the sacredke to open. They would thus be allowed to receive the power


    within However, only those who have practiced within its confines, allowing their bodies to be cleansed


    by the holy water, possess the potential to be a supreme saint.


    Thekes were governed by top¨Ctier organizations from each state. Nontwo City fell under the


    jurisdiction of Southsky state and so was governed by the Grandiuno Sect. Rumor had it that the sect


    has many


    supreme saints.


    When Felipe had almost all the information they needed from the siblings, Wuhlricht expressed his


    gratitude to them and said. ¡°Thank you for exining it to us.¡±


    Rainier responded with a proposal and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re asking about the sacredke because you


    intend to train there? My family is nning to journey to Southsky¡¯s sacredke next month. Would you


    like to travel with us?¡±

 Chapter 1812

    Chapter 1812


    Chapter 1812


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Sensing an undertone in the other party¡¯s suggestion, Severin exchanged a knowing look with


    Wuhlricht


    and the elders. He then smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be happy to take you up on your offer.¡±


    Severin¡¯s eptance brought joy to Rainier. He continued, ¡°I can see you are all royal saints, and I am


    grateful that you do not see us as beneath you even though you¡¯re stronger than us. We are thankful


    for your saving grace. My family has a certain level of status in Nontwo City, and I¡¯d be honored to


    grant you honorary elder status. Our honorary elders are allowed to bring their families to reside with


    us. They also receive hundreds of spiritual stones and pills each month, along with the opportunity to


    enter the sacred.ke. It goes without saying that they are also obliged to contribute in one way or


    another to the family¡¯s


    well¨Cbeing in times of crisis.¡±


    Severin epted Rainier¡¯s invitation readily. Given their recent arrival in this unfamiliar environment,


    their original n was to visit Nontwo City and gain some insights into the city. The invitation from


    Rainier presented an opportunity to fulfill that goal, in addition to being bestowed the status of an


    honorary elder.


    No one had any doubts about the n. After giving each other a subtle nod, Severin said to Rainier,


    ¡°We


    appreciate your gesture very much, and we are happy to ept it.¡±


    Rainier was ted after hearing that. He believed that the presence of those people, who all seemed to


    be royal saints, would help resolve the recent crises faced by the family.


    The siblings became increasingly more partial to Severin, including Sofia and the women. After


    spending some time tending to their injuries on the barren mountain, the siblings led them all toward


    Nontwo City.


    As they traveled several hundred miles eastward, they noticed that the mountains gradually decreased


    in height until a vast in was revealed. Soon, Nontwo City, the siblings had mentioned, came into


    view.


    When they arrived, they followed Rainier¡¯s lead into the city and toward the Chorteau¡¯s estate. It was


    clear that most people in the city had achieved a significant level of attainment. Warrior emperors, in


    particr, were everywhere! Severin and the group even encountered numerous individuals whose


    attainment could bepared to the level six up to level nine warrior emperors they had known from


    the Skyblue Sect.


    The elders could not help but feel impressed as they saw that some three¨Cyear¨Cold children on the


    street were already warrior emperors! Reminiscing about their arduous journeys to reach the


    attainment of a level two warrior emperor left an unusually bitter feeling in their heart!


    ¡°We¡¯re in a pond full of big fish now. Even the little children are warrior emperors!¡±


    The Skyblue Sect disciples would all be jealous if they saw what Severin¡¯s group was seeing!


    Bing a disciple came with the prerequisite that they must be warrior emperors, which necessitated


    so much of their effort to train! By contrast, even children were already at that level In Bleurealm!


    The siblings who were leading the way did not seem to catch on to the elder¡¯s remarks. Rather, they


    seemed secretly pleased with the group of unaffiliated practitioners and felt a sense of superiority and


    delight at the group¡¯s amazement.


    Upon reaching the entrance of the residence, Rainier and Frostia were just about to inform the


    gatekeeper when a harsh voice sounded from within the gate. ¡°Well, well! If it isn¡¯t the useless loser,


    Rainier! Who are these bumpkins with you?¡±

 Chapter 1813

    Chapter 1813


    Chapter 1813


    The voice came from a young man wearing a robe adorned with a purple¨Cand¨Cgold could¨Cpatterned


    embroidery. His spiritual energy reflected his strength as a level one royal saint. Several level nine


    royal saints apanied him as he strolled out of the Chorteaus¡® gate.


    Rainier had a sour and displeased look on his face when he saw who it was. His anger seemed to be


    rather evident as he clenched his fists. ¡°Please show some respect to my guests, Endric!¡±


    Endric, however, could not contain hisughter. His mental energy had picked up on the group¡¯s awe of


    the little children before they even approached the entrance. The naivete in thosements led Endric


    to view them in a derisive light, especially since he was not on good terms with his cousin, Rainier.


    ¡°Your guests?¡± Endric chuckled. ¡®Not every person is worthy of being a guest in our family. These


    bumpkins will only tarnish our family¡¯s reputation!¡±


    Severin grew increasingly displeased at the belittling and spiteful tone that Endric had. The information


    they had gleaned from the siblings about the Chorteaus circumstances revealed that neither Rainier


    nor


    Frostia were favored by the family. It was unfortunate, considering that they were the direct disciples.


    Endric, an 18¨Cyear¨Cold with the attainment of a level two royal saint, was the one who received much


    nurturing. He was hot on the heels of the current generation¡¯s family head in terms of attainment.


    Rainier and Endric had a history of discord and frequent conflict, so the current confrontation was


    nothing surprising. Rainier took a deep breath and red coldly at Endric. ¡°I¡¯ve recruited new honorary


    elders. Please show them some respect.¡±


    Having gone to such lengths to convince Severin¡¯s group to be honorary elders, all that effort


    would go to waste if they left after feeling offended by Endric¡¯s words. After all, Severin¡¯s group had


    been


    recruited to increase the Chorteaus strength!


    However, Endric looked at Severin and hispanions with disdain after sensing that their strength


    levels were merely that of saints. He had also heard the surprisedments from Felipe earlier, which


    led him to conclude that they were merely unsophisticated individuals from a remote area. He


    wondered


    what sort of ruse they had used to captivate the two siblings.


    ¡°Honorary elder?¡± He said, raising an eyebrow, ¡°Do you think some random saint you pick up on the


    streets is worthy of being our honorary elder? You¡¯re not thinking straight, Rainier.¡±


    He was about to tell the guards to remove Severin¡¯s group when he noticed Gilda and the girls. He was


    captivated by their striking appearances and elegance. The first thought that crossed Endric¡¯s mind


    was, These women are like angels! And there are four of them tool Why would such beautiful women


    associate themselves with these bumpkins?


    Gilda, Sofia, Diane, and She were the most beautiful girls he had seen.


    With a lustful glint in his eyes, Endric approached them and tried to hit them up. ¡°Do you lovelydies


    also wish to be the Chorteaus¡® honorary elders? I can guarantee you a ce in exchange for


    some small favors.¡±


    The girls exchanged nces and were disgusted by his advances.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gilda looked at Endric with a disdainful gaze and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    She chimed in, ¡°You¡¯re not exactly a charmer with that appearance.¡±


    Even Diane, who was known for her calm and gentle demeanor, could not hide her revulsion. She


    turned to Severin and sighed, ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t believe that some people hereare so full of themselves!¡®

 Chapter 1814

    Chapter 1814


    Chapter 1814


    She and Diane had the lowest attainment out of the four women, but even they were level six royal


    saints. That so¨Ccalled prodigy before them was like a puny little ant in their eyes. Had it not been for


    Severin¡¯s reluctance to let them reveal their strengths, they would have taught that pervert Endric a


    stern


    lesson in respecting women.


    Endric¡¯s lecherous gaze elicited a disapproving gaze from the two siblings. On the way there, they


    learned that the women were all Severin¡¯s wives. Though the siblings were astonished to hear that,


    they surmised


    that Severin must have won the hearts of four beautiful women because of his strength. Recalling


    Severin¡¯s feat of ying a wolf as strong as a level one royal saint, the siblings estimated his power to


    be


    at least on par with a level two royal saint or possibly even higher. Provoking him could jeopardize their


    agreement to make Severin an honorary elder.


    Aware of the potentialplications that may arise, Rainier stepped forward and positioned himself in


    front of Endric. ¡°Mind your own busin¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Endric sent him flying with a wave of his hand. He nced lewdly


    at the women and licked his lips, saying, ¡°I¡¯m so turned on by these feisty ones.¡±


    He then looked at Severin and said, ¡°You bumpkins need to offer up a little something in exchange for


    bing honorary elders. Lend me your wives for a night, and I¡¯ll guarantee you¡¯ll be appointed as


    honorary elders! You can evene with me to the sacredke!¡±


    His lewdments and inappropriate advances sparked Severin¡¯s fury. ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± Severin


    bellowed, his cold expression intensifying. He swiftly approached Endric, raised his hand, and


    unleashed a lightning¨Cquick punch. The force of his blow felt like a mountain crashing into Endric¡¯s


    chest, fracturing his ribs and propelling him backward. Endrded heavily on the ground with blood


    flowing out of his mouth. He was barely clinging on to life even.


    After noticing what happened, the Chorteaus¡® guards rushed at Severin in a fit of anger. Each person


    was holding a weapon, and it was clear that they were going to end Severin¡¯s life.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting yourself in trouble for harming Endric!¡±


    Before they could reach Severin, Wuhlricht and the others made a move and no longer concealed their


    strength. After learning that the Chorteaus¡® strongest were only level five saints and that the strongest


    in Nontwo City were only level nine royal saints, Severin decided that there was no need to conceal his


    power any longer. This was particrly true after Endric¡¯s uncalled¨Cfor remarks toward Severin¡¯s wives.


    In everyone¡¯s minds, Endric¡¯s actions warranted a harsh response.


    ¡°How arrogant!¡± Wuhlricht and Felipe acted swiftly and killed the guards in the blink of an eye.


    Just as the guards fell to the ground, a furious voice echoed from inside the Chorteaus. ¡°Who is


    causing


    chaos on my turf?!!¡±


    A level five saint, along with seven or eight level three and level four saints, rushed toward the gate.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, before these individuals could intervene, Severin smirked and deliberately unleashed his


    concealed aura.


    In an instant, the force of a level nine royal saint overwhelmed them and made them kneel on the


    ground.


    ¡°A level nine royal saint? S¨Cspare us!¡±

 Chapter 1815

    Chapter 1815


    Chapter 1815


    When the siblings¡® father stormed out angrily with seven or eight elders, Rainier intended to step


    forward to stop the conflict and exin the situation. However, a terrifying aura emanated from Severin,


    pinning his father and the Chorteaus¡® elders on the ground.


    ¡°A level nine royal saint?!¡± Rainier¡¯s father eximed in shock. Rainier and his sister Frostia were


    utterly


    stupefied to hear that.


    However, the siblings had already anticipated that Severin and his group possessed extraordinary


    capabilities. After all, he had saved them in the mountain range by killing a creature equivalent to a


    level one royal saint. That act had earned him significant respect in the siblings¡® eyes, hence Rainier¡¯s


    decision to recruit Severin as an honorary elder. The siblings had expected Severin to be a level two or


    level three royal saint. Any stronger, and Severin would have made a name for himself in Nontwo City


    even if he was an unaffiliated practitioner.


    However, neither Rainier nor Frostia could have foreseen that he would be a level nine royal saint! The


    sudden revtion made Rainier feel a little dizzy in the head.


    On the other end, Rourie, the head of the Chorteaus, had been pinned to the ground by Severin¡¯s


    overwhelming aura. His expression changed dramatically to reflect his fear and unease. He had not


    expected such an audacious intruder to be a level nine royal saint. Such individuals were umon in


    Nontwo City. The majority of forces, aside from a few first¨Ctier families, had only level five and level six


    saints.


    As head of the Chorteaus, Rourie understood the perils of engaging a level nine royal saint in battle.


    Even


    a small difference in one¡¯s level as a royal saint created a vast gap in terms of strength. Furthermore,


    some elders apanying Severin disyed an aura that suggested they were also seasoned


    professionals.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    While Rourie was unable to precisely gauge the strength of Wuhlricht and the other old men, he could.


    discern an air of authority typically associated with individuals such as the mayor of Nontwo City. Such


    authority was reflective of those who have held high positions over an extended period. In his view, the


    group confronting them was not to be taken lightly.


    He nced at his severely injured nephew Endric and then at Severin. Thetter had demonstrated the


    ability equivalent to that of a level nine royal saint, so Rourle was well aware of the gravity of the


    situation. However, given that his family had been unjustly attacked, he felt that it was his duty as the


    family head to address the problem.


    He swallowed his unease and addressed Severin, ¡°My family has never provoked you In so far as I can


    recall. I would appreciate an exnation from you. I acknowledge your formidable strength, but my


    family


    Following his statement, the elders who came with him clenched their fists. They channeled their


    spiritual energy subtly and adopted defensive stances.


    Their reaction snapped Rainier back to his senses, and he immediately understood the gravity of the


    situation. Fearing that any misstep could escte the conflict, he swiftly intervened and rified, ¡°Dad!


    It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. This is Elder Severin! He saved my life in the


    mountains! I have invited him to be our family¡¯s honorary elder, which he has epted! Elder


    Severin had no choice but to retaliate when Endric made disrespectfulments toward his wives!


    Rourie breathed a sigh of relief after Rainier¡¯s exnation.

 Chapter 1816

    Chapter 1816


    Chapter 1816


    Deep down, Rourie felt nothing but anger for Endric, ¡®You must be in over your head, Endric! How dare


    you


    show such disrespect to a level nine royal saint?¡®


    Though Severin had injured Endric and several of the family¡¯s guards, there was at least a justifiable


    reason behind all that. Endric might be a prodigy, but he deserved it for his disrespectfulments


    toward Severin¡¯s wives. The Chorteaus were lucky not to have been eradicated that way!


    With that in mind, Rourie swiftly picked up from where Rainier left off. His expression transitioned from


    a


    stern facade to a cheerful smile as he said to Severin, ¡°I must apologize for my son¡¯s failure to inform


    me


    of such a significant event beforehand. I could have greeted you personally¡­¡±


    After that initial ttery, Rourie turned his gaze to Endric. The young many unconsciously on the


    ground


    and was barely hanging on to life after being severely wounded. He looked at the Chorteaus¡® elders


    firmly,


    giving them a stern order, ¡°We have spoiled Endric. His behavior nearly provoked a conflict between


    my


    family and our honorary elder. I will have him expelled from the Chorteaus, effective immediately.¡±


    The Chorteaus¡® elders nodded in solemn agreement. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    With Endric¡¯s punishment done and out of the way, Rourie looked at Severin¡¯s group with a cordial


    smile.¡±


    This punishment is a satisfactory one for you, I hope.¡±


    The impartiality disyed by Rourie impressed Severin¡¯s group. Severin nodded in approval and said,


    ¡°It is.


    With the crisis averted, Rourie felt as if a weight had been lifted from his chest. At the same time, he


    was


    surprised to know that Severin was the honorary elder that Rainier had recruited. The Chorteaus was


    merely a second¨Ctier family in Nontwo City, and its strongest member was a level five saint.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Based on the city¡¯s hierarchy of prominent families, they were considered to upy the lower rungs.


    However, the presence of a level nine royal saint in their midst was a potential game¨Cchanger that


    could


    elevate the Chorteaus¡® standing to a first¨Ctier family! It would yield increased profit and even help them


    secure a ce in the quota to visit the sacredke!


    Rourie seized this opportunity to wee Severin and Wuhlricht with enthusiasm, saying, ¡°Please


    come


    on in. Allow me to wee you¡¯into our family! We shall have a good chat over a few drinks!¡±


    ¡°Much obliged.¡± Severin nodded after seeing Rourie¡¯s sincerity.


    They followed Rourie into the Chorteaus¡®pound and received a very warm wee from the


    family.


    That evening, Rourle convened a meeting with his children in a secluded chamber. He wanted to know


    After learning of the chance meeting in the vast mountains and their rescue from the wolf, Rourie


    remained pensive for a moment and appeared to reach a decision. He exhaled deeply and remarked, ¡°I


    am pleased to hear that. His willingness to save you suggests that he isn¡¯t a greedy person who would


    do


    anything for treasure. Our family has struggled to secure a ce to visit the sacredke for several


    centuries now, I¡¯m not strong enough to vie for a ce this year, so I¡¯ll have to ce my hopes on


    Severin.


    After some more thought, Rourie continued, ¡°As a level nine royal saint, he can at least secure a ce


    or


    two for our family in the sacredke¡­¡±

 Chapter 1817

    Chapter 1817


    Chapter 1817


    Meanwhile, in another part of the estate, Severin was sitting alongside Wuhlricht and the former


    Skyblue


    Sect elders. After arriving at the higher realm, their chance encounter with the Chorteau siblings and


    subsequent decision to save them led to Severin being invited to be their honorary elder. Bit by


    bit,


    they were beginning to develop a preliminary understanding of Nontwo City.


    Wuhlricht was the first to address the group. ¡°Based on my conversations with the Chorteaus¡® other


    elders today, we are in Southsky, where Nontwo City is located. The most influential figure in the city is


    the mayor. Though he is only a level nine royal saint, he is rumored to be a disciple of the Grandiuno


    Sect.


    The remaining powerful families include the Lischalts in the south, the Gahrrs in the north, and the


    Walpens in the east. Each of them has more than two level nine royal saints, and that qualified them as


    first¨Ctier families in Nontwo City. Other families like the Chorteaus have, at most, level seven or level


    eight


    royal saints.¡±


    Following Wuhlricht¡¯s exnation, Felipe chimed in, ¡°While the Chorteaus mayck a high number of


    experienced fighters, they do have a lot of practitioners who are below level five royal saints. On our


    way


    here, I noticed about twenty or thirty practitioners who are level one and level two royal saints. The


    Chorteaus are considerably more powerfulpared to the overall strength of the Skyblue Sect as at


    our


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    departure.¡±


    This news left Samuel and the others puzzled for a moment. The Chorteaus were, after all, just a


    second-


    tier family. However, the elders were content to know that the spiritual energy in the Bluerealm was


    superior aspared to the Skyblue Sect.


    Gilda could not help but raise a question to Severin. She wanted to know why he suddenly decided to


    no


    longer keep their attainment a secret in front of the Chorteaus. ¡°Why did you choose to disy your


    strength today?¡±


    Sofia, Diane, and She looked on curiously too. ¡°Yeah, Didn¡¯t we decide to keep a low profile and


    familiarize ourselves with our surroundings before making any significant moves?¡±


    ¡°Rourie would still have treated you with respect even if you had capped your strength at level six royal


    saint.¡±


    Wuhlricht and the elders were just as curious about Severin¡¯s rationale as Severin¡¯s wives.


    In response to their queries, Severin smiled and began to exin, ¡°The situation was urgent. Even


    though I could have just revealed to them that I am a level six royal saint, we¡¯re new to this unfamiliar


    ce, and


    Endric was a prodigy that the family considered to be an elite disciple. If he were to be injured, his


    uncle and several of the elders would likely seek justice.¡±


    Severin then continued, ¡°I wanted to ensure that they would think twice about wanting to protect him


    despite his wrongdoings. Showing them that I am a level nine royal saint will discourage them from


    doing that and avoid any unnecessary battles.¡±


    Wuhlricht nodded in agreement after hearing Severin¡¯s exnation. ¡°You¡¯re right. Even if they decided


    to get revenge for their disciple, they would have to reconsider after seeing our strength.¡±


    The exnation brought forth several more questions from Gilda. ¡°Should we reveal our true strength,


    then?¡±


    Severin chuckled when he saw her eagerness. ¡°No, not for now. Knowing that they have a few level


    seven or level eight royal saints in their midst will make them all feel unsettled!¡±


    Everyoneughed heartily at the notion, knowing full well that the Chorteaus would be petrified to know


    of their full strength. As they continued their discussions in the room, they tentatively decided that


    Severin would take on the responsibility of dealing with things while the rest of the group would keep a


    low profile and continue their observations.


    Midnight soon came, and they all went to bed in their respective rooms.

 Chapter 1818

    Chapter 1818


    The next morning, Rainier and Frostia came to Severin¡¯s room after breakfast. The siblings politely


    extended an invitation to Severin and hispanions, inviting them to the main hall for a conversation.


    Severin suspected that Rourie was about to announce his status as an honorary elder.


    When they arrived at the hall, Rourie sipped his cup of hot tea and said to Severin in a solemn tone,


    ¡°Good


    morning. I believe Rainier has already exined to you the benefits of being a Chorteau elder, so let


    me


    start by once again expressing my sincerest apologies for Endric¡¯s inappropriate behavior yesterday. I


    would like to offer you an additional two fifth¨Cgrade pills a month, and one Sun¨Cgrade low¨Crankbat


    technique.¡±


    The Chorteaus elders looked at Severin with envy.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t these terms exceptionally generous?¡±


    ¡°If I recall correctly, even the mayor was only given three fifth¨Cgrade pills.¡±


    The Chorteau¡¯s honorary elders received decent benefits, including a consistent supply of spiritual


    stones


    and two fifth¨Cgrade pills each month for self¨Ctraining. Hearing that Roure was offering Severin an


    additional two fifth¨Cgrade pills a month prompted envy among many of the existing elders. Fifth¨Cgrade


    pills were very valuable, and Sun¨Cgrade low¨Crank techniques more so! It was a perk that would be


    regarded as a treasure by many smaller families. Many unaffiliated royal saint practitioners were in no


    financial position to acquire such techniques!


    The conditions presented by Rourie were so favorable that a middle¨Caged man felt the need to speak


    up.


    He trod lightly and remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is a bit much, sir? Our honorary elders are usually


    given two fifth¨Cgrade pills as their monthly training resources. Offering an additional two fifth¨Cgrade pills


    to Elder Severin may draw certain unfavorable remarks. It is also quite unprecedented for someone to


    be


    granted a Sun¨Cgrade technique.¡±


    Severin enjoyed his tea in silence.


    Meanwhile, She and his other wives were not too pleased when they heard the middle¨Caged man¡¯s


    remarks. As they saw it, Rourie had presented those perks as a gesture of apology. Attempting to stop


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    that could easily be interpreted the wrong way.


    Wuhlricht shook his head discreetly at the women as a signal to stop them from being Impulsive. They


    had already agreed the previous night that everything would be decided by Severin.


    It was not the right time for them to intervene after Severin revealed his abilities openly. If they did,


    Rourle would not dare to ept seven or eight level nine royal saints Into his family. After all, his


    strength was only that of ate¨Cstage level five royal saint. The mere thought of hosting seven or eight


    level nine royal


    Rourie gazed at the elder and shook his head after hearing those protests. He said in a nuanced


    manner,


    Do you think Elder Severin is just an ordinary honorary elder? Does his strength not deserve the


    provision of two additional fifth¨Cgrade pills and a Sun¨Cgradebat technique? That¡¯s thinking is


    somewhat narrow- minded.¡±

 Chapter 1819

    Chapter 1819


    Chapter 1819


    The middle¨Caged man caught Rourie¡¯s hint and came to realize that Severin was a level nine royal


    saint instead of just an ordinary practitioner! Such a powerful figure would be treated with the utmost


    respect


    by any of Nontwo City¡¯s families.


    Everyone was startled that Rourie would so generously double the number of pills given to Severin and


    even offer a Sun¨Cgradebat technique. However, the techniques were useless without a person to


    learn them, and having a level nine royal saint in the Chorteaus¡® ranks would elevate the family¡¯s


    standing dramatically in Nontwo City. They could soonpete with first¨Ctier families and share a


    substantial


    portion of iing profits.


    Moreover, Southsky¡¯s state¡¯s sacredke would be opened to the public the following month. Such an


    asion urred only once every 20 years and would soon be the center of intensepetition.


    for all the families in Nontwo City.


    Upon considering all those factors, the man apologize, ¡°I apologize for myments.¡±


    Rourie, in a conciliatory tone, said, ¡°Our third elder can be a bit rash and crude sometimes. Please


    don¡¯t


    take his words to heart.¡±


    Severin smiled and chose not to dwell on it. The siblings had told him and his group about the


    remuneration given to honorary elders, so Rourie had been exceedingly generous, as the middle¨Caged


    man suggested.


    The fifth¨Cgrade pills were of little interest to Severin because he was already a fifth¨Cgrade high¨Crank


    alchemist. However, the offer of a Sun¨Cgradebat technique had caught him by surprise. In all his


    years of training, he had acquired only one Sun¨Cgrade technique which is the Rose Petal Rain. The


    magnitude of that offer suggested that Rourie wanted something in exchange.


    After pondering for a moment, Severin gently ced his teacup down and asked calmly, ¡°I am thankful


    for your generosity, and I would like to take this opportunity to inquire if there is anything you would like


    to


    ask of me.¡±


    Rourie chuckled when he realized that Severin had caught onto his intentions. ¡°I assure you that the


    Chorteaus harbor no ulterior motives. I simply have a favor to request.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rourie hade to that decision after some careful consideration the previous night. A level nine royal


    saint, along with several other individuals suspected of being royal saints, were a group that could


    challenge the Chorteaus in terms of strength. The rewards provided to an honorary elder would hardly


    suffice, so he thought carefully and decided to make some sacrifices for the family¡¯s sake.


    It would undoubtedly be beneficial for them to reach a potential alliance with Severin, and he almed to


    reasons for Rourie¡¯s magnanimity.


    Severin looked at Rourie and asked. ¡°May I ask what favor that is?¡±


    Rourie smiled and said, ¡°My children must¡¯ve told you all about the quota for the sacredke that all of


    Nontwa City will vie for.¡±


    Wuhlricht nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Rourie took a sip of hot tea before saying, ¡°I offered the generous remuneration to Elder Severin in the


    hopes that we might be able to strike a cooperation with each other. I would greatly appreciate your


    help


    to secure us a quota in the sacredke.¡±


    Once Rourie broached the topic of the sacredke, Severin merely put down his tea and stopped


    drinking.


    The information he and his family received from the siblings had only touched the surface. They were


    aware that a sum of spiritual stones had to be paid to the Grandiuno Sect for ess to the sacredke,


    and it was in the sacredke that the opportunity to make a breakthrough to warrior emperor existed.


    However, the details of how one might obtain a quota remained a mystery to Severin and his group.

 Chapter 1820

    Chapter 1820


    Chapter 1820


    Severin¡¯s curiosity was piqued after hearing Rourie¡¯s statement. He responded slowly, ¡°As many of us


    know, there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch. Please do share with us the details.¡±


    Rourie proceeded to exin, ¡°To be honest with you, Elder Severin, our family isn¡¯t considered among


    stronger ones in Nontwo City. We are not very confident of vying for a ce at the sacredke.¡±


    the


    He paused for a moment before continuing with a sigh. ¡°Theke is open only once every twenty years.


    Those who wish to participate will need to pay the Grandiuno Sect a hundred thousand spiritual stones.


    Unfortunately, there¡¯s no guarantee that we will be able to secure a ce simply by making that


    payment.


    We would still need topete with other contenders from other families.¡±


    Severin deduced that the Chorteaus might want him to join the tournament. At the same time, he could


    not help but wonder why the Chorteaus were not that confident despite their strength. ¡°You¡¯re strong,


    and


    you should be able to¡­¡±


    Rourie interjected before Severin could finish his sentence, ¡°Perhaps you are not yet aware that the


    quotal


    is limited only to ten people. Aside from the mayor¡¯s daughter and the level nine royal saints from the


    city¡¯s first¨Css families, there are at least ten unaffiliated practitioners who are also level nine royal


    saints. As you can see, securing a ce for my family is an almost herculean task.¡±


    Severin finally understood why thepetition was so tight. ¡°That exins it. What do you propose we


    do, then?¡±


    Severin seemed willing to discuss it further rather than rejecting it outright. Rourie thus felt renewed


    hope


    in his idea for cooperation. He rose from his chair and said, ¡°I would like to ask you to fight on behalf of


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    the Chorteaus. It doesn¡¯t matter how many ces you can secure. We wish only to have one.¡±


    Severin fell into contemtion rather than epting immediately.


    On the other hand, Wuhlricht and the elders beside him were ted. ¡°Can I confirm with you that you


    only


    want one of the spots we secure?¡±


    They left the Skyblue Sect and came to that higher world to be a supreme saint. Securing a few


    ces for the sacredke for the Chorteaus would allow them a chance at achieving that. It was only


    natural for them to feel excited.


    With a smile, Rourie confirmed, ¡°Yes. We want only one ce regardless of how many ces Elder


    Severin obtains.¡±


    He was well aware that the Chorteaus¡® chances of securing a ce at the sacredke were slim.


    However, they might be able to secure one ce with Severin¡¯s assistance as a level nine royal saint.


    turn, affected their share of the city¡¯s resources and profits.


    Having listened to the exnation, Severin nodded after a brief thought. ¡°I agree.¡±


    Severin¡¯s definitive answer brought relief to Rourie. He smiled and said, ¡°I look forward to our fruitful


    cooperation then!¡±

 Chapter 1821

    Chapter 1821


    Chapter 1821


    Rourie led the way to the Chorteaus¡® library with a smile on his face. He exined, ¡°This is our


    Chorteaus


    library. The Sun¨Cgradebat techniques are on the fifth floor. I¡¯ll get it for you right away.¡±


    Severin nodded as he observed the collection of books within the library. Havinge to an agreement


    with Rourie at the main hall, thetter eagerly brought Severin over to fulfill the promise. He was also


    rather intrigued to know what sort of techniques were present in the Bleurealm. Surprisingly, even a


    small family whose strongest member was a level five royal saint had a Sun¨Cgradebat technique


    in their


    collection. By contrast, even the Skyblue Sect only had Sky¨Cgrade techniques.


    Rourie could tell that Severin was curious about many things. He smiled and said, ¡°Thebat


    technique


    was acquired through chance by one of our ancestors. Due to itsplexity, only a few of our n


    members have managed to master it. If thisbat technique can be offered in exchange for a ce


    at


    the sacredke, our ancestors will be most pleased with us.¡±


    ¡°Your magnanimity is to be admired,¡± Severin said.


    Most families would choose to keep that sort of treasure well hidden. After all, it could significantly


    enhance thebat capability of the n members when passed down, much like certain training


    exercises.


    Upon reaching the fifth floor of the library, Rourie activated a seal by raising his hand and touching a


    point


    In mid¨Cair. Several luminous glows appeared, and a small golden¨Cpurple box materialized out of thin


    air


    and found its way into Rourie¡¯s hands. Rourie extracted a little glowing jade que. He presented it to


    Severin and said, ¡°This is our Sun¨Cgradebat technique known as the True¨CSun Fist, Mastering it


    will


    give you strength that resembles the sun. It¡¯s very strong.¡±


    Severin was familiar with the concept of storingbat techniques in ques. He took it from Rourie,


    nodded, and began to confirm its authenticity. Once that was done, he used his mental power to


    In an instant, he felt an influx of extensive training knowledge that began to take the shape of the True-


    Sun Fist. The contents of thisbat technique were vast and intricate, woven together into a


    technique


    within Suverin¡¯s mind.


    While the quantity of information was immense, it was far simplerpared to Severin¡¯s Rose¨CPetal


    Rain,


    which was a Sun¨Cgrade medium¨Crank. He recalled needing little time to master the Rose¨CPetal Rain,


    even


    in a lower attainment.


    Much time had passed since then, and he was now a level nine royal saint. Grasping the essence of


    the


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    True¨CSun Fist was thus even easier, Once his mind had understood the ins and outs of the technique,


    spiritual energy began to flow along the technique¡¯s path afterprehending it.


    At the same time, Rourie, realizing that Severin was ready to train with the True¨CSun Fist, ced the


    que back into the box before repeating the process of sealing it.

 Chapter 1822

    Chapter 1822


    Chapter 1822


    Route felt the need to offer Severin a word of caution. ¡°Fl


    Severin, whilebat techniques are


    valuable, they are ultimately external tools. It¡¯s essential not to be overly fixated on them. The


    True-


    Sun Fist is easy to learn but challenging to master. Achieving the power to move mountains and rival a


    dragon will require more than a night¡¯s work. The tournament is drawing near as well.¡±


    Only a few elders have mastered the True Sun Fist to the most basic level. It was a formidable


    challenge


    that led many within the Chorteaus to abandon their pursuit of mastering it. It was also the reason why


    Rourie would freely allow Severin to learn it.


    However, Severin was unable to hear Rourie because he was too deep inprehending the


    technique.


    His robust mental power allowed him to digest the intricacies of thisbat technique swiftly. Rourie


    was still busy giving advice when Severin abruptly thrust his fist into the air.


    A rush of air burst forth, creating a hissing sound as it pierced several feet through space.


    Subsequently,


    the energy transformed into an ethereal sun like entity that illuminated the entire library in a resplendent


    light.


    Rourie¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment as he witnessed that spectacle. T.. The True¨CSun Fist! You


    learned it with just one nce?¡± he stammered, looking at Severin.


    The True¨CSun Fist was a corebat technique of the Chorteaus, and countless n members


    struggled


    to grasp its fundamentals. By contrast, Severin had effortlessly mastered it with a single look. Rourie


    rubbed his eyes in disbelief to confirm that the radiant sun in the sky was real. Shocked beyond


    Severin chuckled when he saw Rourie¡¯s astonished gaze. While Severin was in the midst of


    surprised that he was able to execute it well.


    ¡°Haha, I just couldn¡¯t resist trying it out,¡± Severin said.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rourie¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily as he observed Severin¡¯s carefree demeanor. The disparity in


    their


    abilities was staggering. Dozens of people from the Chorteaus had struggled to master thatbat


    technique, unlike Severin, who figured it out in a mere nce!


    As he took a deep breath to quell his Inner turmoil, Rourle looked at Severin with bright eyes. He was


    increasingly convinced that he had made a wise decision by choosing to cooperate with Severin.


    Anyone


    who could grasp a Sun¨Cgradebat technique at a nce would surely possess a potential beyond


    level nine royal saint.


    A person of this caliber was bound for greatness, and developing a strong bond with Severin would be

 Chapter 1823

    Chapter 1823


    After recovering from the shock, Rourie immediately heaped praise on Severin. ¡°Your talent is truly


    exceptional. Few in our family have mastered the True¨CSun Fist. The fact that you seeded on your


    first


    try speaks volumes to your ability as a level nine royal saint.¡±


    In response to Rourie¡¯s praise, Severin merely shook his head slightly. ¡°You give me far more credit


    than I


    deserve. It was merely a stroke of luck. I shall be returning to my room now if that is all.¡®


    Severin wanted to return to his room and make the most out of the enlightenment he had just


    experienced. He wanted to acquaint himself with the newly acquired technique. Though he had


    grasped


    the essence of the True¨CSun Fist and executed it sessfully, there remained some distance between


    understanding the basics and mastering it. He felt an unrelenting dove as if thisbat technique


    could


    be further unlocked to manifest its full potential. Perhaps he could truly transform his fist into a sun, and


    the power he possessed then might be strong enough to level mountains.


    ¡°Please wait,¡± Rourie called out to Severin before thetter could leave.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He undid the seal with a gesture like before and obtained several ques from the library. Those


    ques


    floated before Severin, each with a hazy aura that made them stand out.


    Severin nced at them, knowing that they containedbat techniques. He was a little shocked to


    see


    them because his agreement with Roune was to help them in exchange for a single Sun¨Cgrade


    combat.


    technique, nothing more, nothing less. The seven or so ques floating in front of him prompted him to


    ask Rourie, ¡°What are these for?¡±


    ¡°Consider it a gift from me to the other members of your group. I hope you¡¯ll ept them without


    reservation,¡± Rourie responded with a gentle wave of his hand. As the ques came closer to Severin,


    he


    continued, ¡°Our family believes in treating all honorary elders equally, but your swift mastery of the


    True-


    Sun Fist has boosted my confidence in you for the uing sacredke tournament.¡±


    Recalling the scene that Rourie had just witnessed, he was certain that individuals such as Severin


    would


    undoubtedly rise to greatness. By establishing a firm friendship in advance, the Chorteaus might have


    the


    chance to achieve greater heights! With that in mind, he decided to hedge all his bets on Severin and


    offer some of the Chorleaus techniques to him.


    Although some of the techniques might not interest Severin, they might just be of use to the others in


    his


    group. The goodwill that he had shown to Severin might reap rewards in the future. Once Severin


    achieved sess, it would no longer be just a pipe dream for them to leave Nontwo City! All that they


    needed was some support from Severin!


    Rourie¡¯s gesture came as a surprise to Severin, However, Severin could grasp his intent as soon as he


    Severin gazed at the ques floating in front of him and epted them with a smile. ¡°Thank you very


    much.¡±


    Rourie¡¯s face lit up. ¡°You¡¯re most wee! Feel free to visit the library whenever you want. You can


    ess plenty ofbat techniques and training exercises here.¡± Rourie then took a palm¨Csized token


    from his pocket and handed it to Severin,


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do then!¡± Severin smiled.


    For the record, few of the Chorteaus¡® elders were afforded such privileges, let alone honorary elders


    who


    were essentially outsiders.

 Chapter 1824

    Chapter 1824


    Chapter 1824


    If the other elders were to discover that, they would likely be envious and take it up with Rourie.


    However, Severin knew that the increased privileges extended to him were mainly due to how quickly


    heprehended the True¨CSun Fist, Rourie had a newfound admiration and respect for him because


    of that.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After handing the ques to Severin, Rourie smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you rest then.¡±


    When Rourie left, Severin redirected his attention to the ques and began channelling his spiritual


    energy into them. His mental power swiftly uncovered the contents of the jade slip.


    All of them were Sun¨Cgrade high¨Crank techniques, with names such as Sevensh, Bluerex Point, and


    Darkshroud Chill.


    Severin was in awe of them. The Skyblue Sect had never possessed such techniques. It reinforced his


    understanding that strength was the be¨Call and end¨Call.


    He was reminded of his arrival at the Chorteaus¡® residence the previous day. As a result of concealing


    his true attainment, Endric looked down on him and even tried to hit on his women. That changed


    instantly when he unveiled his attainment as a level nine royal saint. The Chorteaus¡® demeanor


    changed drastically


    from anger to respect and finally to cordiality,


    Severin saw just how quickly everyone changed. As he clenched his fists, he nced toward the vast


    blue


    sky beyond the library. The potent influx of spiritual energy from the surroundings was far more


    concentrated than that at the Skyblue Sect, cementing his belief that strength was the ultimate authority


    in the Bleurealm.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time I became a supreme saint,¡± Severin muttered to himself. He then kept the ques


    safely


    before leaving the library.


    Upon returning to his residence, he immediately handed the ques to the group. Everyone was


    thrilled


    to learn that the techniques were all Sun¨Cgrade high¨Crank ones. Combat techniques were crucial in


    enhancing one¡¯s ability inbat. It would be foolish toin about having too many techniques in


    their arsenal!


    Realizing that the Chorteaus had provided as a gesture of goodwill, She and the girls had starry¨C


    eyed


    expressions. ¡°Amazing! Our husband shines the brightest regardless of where he goes¡±


    Gilda covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°Severin is a level nine royal saint, so he¡¯s one of the strongest


    people within Nontwo City. It¡¯s only natural for the Chorteaus to treat him with respect.¡±


    She concurred with Gilda¡¯s sentiment. She gazed at Severin with a twinkle in her eye and beat


    around


    the bush a little before suggesting. ¡°Why don¡¯t we reveal our true attainment too? Then we¡¯ll be able to


    She¡¯s words roused the excitement of Diane, Gilda, and Sofia, but Severin shot the suggestion down


    with a wry smile. ¡°Let¡¯s not be too overconfident, She. We still don¡¯t know the details of this


    tournament, and whether the other familles in Nontwo City have external assistance as well. I need all


    of you to be my ace in the hole!¡±

 Chapter 1825

    Chapter 1825


    Chapter 1825


    Felipe and Wuhlricht concurred with Severin¡¯s view, Wuhtricht rose from his chair and nced solemnly


    at the girls. ¡°Severin is correct. Now is not the time to be arrogant. Level nine royal saints might be


    illustrious figures in the Skyblue Sect, but they¡¯re not perceived as all¨Cpowerful in the Bleurealm.¡±


    Wuhlricht paused for emphasis and continued, ¡°And we haven¡¯t even taken into ount the fact that


    the Grandiuno Sect has authority over the sacredke. The fact that these Sun¨Cgrade high¨Crank


    combat techniques were given to Severin by the Chorteaus¡® is a sign that we must be careful here. Not


    even the


    Skyblue Sect could get such techniques!¡±


    For the record, the Chorteaus were no more than a second¨Ctier family in Nontwo City, and Rourie, the


    head of the family, was only a level five royal saint. Although Wuhlricht did not think highly of such an


    attainment, he was not about to underestimate the opponents they might face at the sacredke


    tournament.


    As Severin had pointed out, if the Chorteaus could seek external aid, then it was highly likely that other


    families in Nontwo City could do the same. Disclosing their attainments could incite panic within the


    Chorteaus, as well as prompt other families who were privy to the information to make a move against


    them.


    She saw the seriousness in Wuhlricht¡¯s expression and smiled awkwardly at Severin. ¡°Hehe, I wasn¡¯t


    serious about that. Let¡¯s continue training, girls.¡±


    She chose the que that was most suited to her and left. After everyone had made their choices,


    Severin prepared to enter seclusion as well. Fresh from his recentprehension of the technique, he


    nned to continue training the True¨CSun Fist. His goal was to grasp the fundamentals of the Sun¨C


    gradebat technique before the sacredke tournament. Having two Sun¨Cgradebat techniques


    at his


    disposal would only increase his chances of winning.


    While Severin remained in seclusion, Endricy on a stretcher at the Chorteau estate¡¯s entrance. His


    eyes


    were rapt with intense resentment. He had suffered severe injuries the previous day and had his limbs


    broken. Furthermore, Severin had obliterated his energy core and his attainment.


    As if


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    if that was not bad enough, Rourie had expelled him from the Chorteaus. He never imagined that his


    family would forsake him for an outsider. He was a high¨Cranking prodigy and family elite, yet he had


    been


    reduced to a sorry figure who had to be kicked out of his own home in disgrace. Everyone in the


    Chorteaus made a mockery of him.


    Endric¡¯s loathing for Severin had reached its peak. ¡°I will end your life, Severin, even if it means having


    to die in the process!¡±


    Despite his overwhelming desire for revenge, he was aware that Severin was a level nine royal saint. A


    level one royal saint like him cannot hope to seed in getting revenge. The family¡¯s fear of Severin¡¯s


    prowess, as well as his expulsion from the Chorteaus, rendered vengeance impossible.


    The only individuals who could potentially assist him were his parents. They were fully focused on


    making a breakthrough within the secret realm tended to by his maternal grandfather. When that idea


    popped up. Endric retrieved a pendant from his garment. His sullen expression reflected his chilling,


    murderous intent, and he activated themunication pendant before narrating his story with several


    exaggerations.


    Within the Walpens¡± secret realm in Nontwo City, a big¨Csized middle¨Caged man was rxing in a


    lakeside pavilion. He was enjoying some bamboo pole fishing.

 Chapter 1826

    Chapter 1826


    Chapter 1826


    The man had a strong aura around him. The surrounding spiritual energy flowed into his body with


    every breath he look, forming a radiant spiritual light that coursed within him.


    Seated next to the middle¨Caged man was a beautiful woman in her 40s. Her appearance suggested


    that she had put in a lot of effort to maintain her good looks.


    Those two individuals were Endric¡¯s parents. The middle¨Caged man, Zined, was the Walpens¡® son-in¨C


    law. The woman, Dlea, was the Walpens¡® daughter. The Walpens were a prominent family in Nontwo


    City, and they could boast several level nine royal saints among their ranks because of their high


    standing. The Chorteaus, by contrast, had a more modest status. Zined had decided to live with the


    Walpens years ago as he intended to facilitate his personal development.


    Though Endric was technically born in the Walpens, he did not nhent the Walpen surname and was


    raised


    at the Chicrieaus from infancy instead. Since the Walpens and the Chorteaus were both based in


    Nontwo City, Zined visited Endric asionally as time allowed.


    Endric had been spoiled by Dlea from a young age, and theck of strict discipline over the years had


    molded him into an arrogant rascal. Zired had countless headaches because of that.


    With the sacredke tournament approaching, Zined had finally received a fifth¨Cgrade high¨Crank pill


    after


    more than a decade of being with the Walpens. With half a month of secluded training, Zined had


    sessfully broken through to the level seven royal saint.


    Having experienced the formidable power within his body, Zined acknowledged that his arrogant son


    had


    at least been able to win the hearts of his wife and father¨Cinw.


    Dlea came to Zined and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west met Endric. You should catch two spirit


    fish from Clearspirit Lake as a gift for him. These spirit fish are our specialty, and it¡¯s a good thing you


    made a breakthrough to level seven royal saint a few days ago. Father was happy, and he decided to


    gift two of


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    those fish to Endric.¡±


    Zined nodded, then gracefully cast his spiritual tool, a bamboo pole. After a short wait, he reeled in a


    golden spirit fish that was the equivalent of a warrior king. The bamboo pole stirred up significant


    waves


    in theke, erecting several transparent water walls:


    Those water walls were as durable as steel, and they sessfully trapped several spirit fish. Zined


    raised


    his hand and used his spiritual energy to extract several fish out of the water wall.


    At that moment, themunication pendant dangling from his waist grew slightly warm, prompting him


    to channel his mental power into it. Upon viewing the message Endric had sent, Zined¡¯s expression


    shifted dramatically.


    ¡°Rourie expelled Endric from the Chorteaus!¡±


    His face then paled with shock as he delved deeper into the message.


    ¡°A level nine royal saint?! How did Endric provoke such a formidable individual?¡±


    Upon hearing that something had happened to Endric, Dlea grabbed themunication pendant from


    Zined¡¯s waist and established a connection with Endric.


    Upon hearing that their son had suffered broken limbs and had both his attainment as well as energy


    core obliterated, Dlea¡¯s expression sank. She was enveloped in a vengeful iciness.


    ¡°Which fool crippled you and destroyed your attainment? Severin, was it? And he arrived in Nontwo


    City just yesterday? I don¡¯t care who this Severin person is, but I¡¯ll make sure he dies a painful death


    for doing that to you!¡± Dlea gritted her teeth and said emphatically after reading the message. She


    handed themunication pendant to Zined and soared into the air with resolve.


    ¡°My family has a level nine royal saint too! I¡¯ll ask my father for assistance! In the meantime, you should


    go and check up on Endric! We will avenge our son!¡± Dlea yelled.

 Chapter 1827

    Chapter 1827


    Chapter 1827


    Zined watched as Dlea left. Her cold words still echoed in his ears, and he flew from the center of the


    within the Chorteaus.


    Zined did not expect that his training inside the Walpens secret realm would give other people an


    opportunity to harm Endric. The perpetrator went even further and destroyed both his attainment and


    his


    energy core. Those actions suggested that the person viewed Zined with little respect.


    With that in mind, his wrath was fueled to the extreme, and he ascended into the air with a murderous


    expression. After leaving the Walpens, he swiftly made his way to the Chorteaus


    It did not take long for Zined to arrive. The first thing he saw was Endric being carried out on a


    stretcher.


    Endric¡¯s miserable state filled Zined with unbridled anger.


    Though unable to move, Endric eximed with joy when he saw Zined¡¯s arrival. ¡°Dad! You¡¯re finally


    here!¡±


    Zined inspected Endric¡¯s injuries and saw red. To his shock, there was not a trace of attainment


    remaining within Endric¡¯s body. His expression grew increasingly grim. He took out two healing pills


    from


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    his robe and fed them to Endric in the hopes that the injury might not worsen. He then motioned with


    his


    hand and lifted the stretcher via an invisible force.


    ¡°I¡¯m bringing you to meet Rourie. I want him to exin why he allowed this to happen! Whatever the


    reasons, I will make sure he pays the price!¡± As the healing pills began to restore Endric¡¯s body, he


    could


    not help but recall the day he was injured by Severin. He had witnessed Severin¡¯s overwhelming


    strength


    as a level nine royal saint, and he knew that Severin¡¯s power far surpassed Zined¡¯s. An immediate


    confrontation would only result in death for both of them.


    Worry crept into his expression as he asked, ¡°Is it just the two of us? Severin is a level nine royal


    saint¡­¡±


    Upon seeing Endric¡¯s apprehensiveness, Zined replied with an ominous glint, ¡°Your mother has asked


    your


    grandfather to drop by too. Severin won¡¯t have anywhere to run now.¡± He carried Endric on the


    stretcher


    and soared right over the Chorteaus¡® gates. Once he was in, he marched directly toward the main hall.


    Meanwhile, Severin had been in seclusion inside a quiet room somewhere in the Chorteaus¡® estate.


    The


    ce was enshrouded in protective formations. As he opened his eyes slowly, a pair of zing bright


    lights appeared instantly in his pupils. It appeared as though there were two radiant suns within


    Severin¡¯s


    eyes, capable of cutting through the airl


    ¡°This technique truly lives up to its name! All I needed was a bit of practice. My eyes are now as sharp


    as royal saint would be unable to withstand a blow from me!¡±

 Chapter 1828

    Chapter 1828


    Chapter 1828


    Severin then continued, ¡°Only practitioners who have reached level nine royal saints and are armed


    with spiritual weapons can contend with me!¡±


    Upon returning from the library that morning. Severin immediately went into seclusion after grasping


    the essence of True¨CSun Fist. The results could be seen after merely half a day. His punches cut


    through the


    air like a de of wind, and hisbat prowess had increased several fold.


    Though level nine royal saints were powerful existences in Nontwo City, Severin felt that he might be


    able to emerge victorious even if he were to take on seven or eight of them!


    Delighted at his progress, Severin examined his energy core and noticed that it was absorbing the


    surrounding spiritual energy like a voracious beast. However, there was still no sign of a breakthrough.


    He sighed in frustration and said, ¡°It¡¯s still not working! There seems to be some kind of barrier stopping


    me from making a breakthrough every time I try to do so. No wonder the Chorteau siblings made that


    remark about supreme saints being unlike ordinary practitioners. Supreme saints are only one step


    away from


    bing a paragon!¡±


    Seeing as that single step felt like a chasm that he was unable to cross through, Severin felt


    disheartened and ceased his attempts. ¡°It would be better for me to focus on preparing for the


    tournament.¡±


    He closed his eyes once more to continue from where he left off, but he was just about to focus when a


    thunderous shout reverberated from outside his room.


    ¡°Come out here and exin yourself, Rourie!¡±


    Severin was roused from the mor. He sighed helplessly, thinking that it might be someone trying to


    get revenge on the Chorteaus. As an honorary elder, however, those matters were not his concern. His


    primary objective was to seed in securing a ce in the sacredke through the uing sacred


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As he readied himself to resume his training. Rainier and Frostia¡¯s voices echoed from outside the


    courtyard. ¡°Bad news, Elder Severin! You need to escape as quickly as you can!¡±


    Severin extended his mental power to investigate themotion outside. Rainier and Frostia were


    pacing nervously at the entrance, and their panicked cries alerted everyone else as well. Wuhlricht and


    the group emerged from their rooms while She and the girls came out and dispelled the formation so


    the siblings could enter.


    Severin opened his door to ask what was all the fuss about. Rainier gasped for breath as he entered


    the courtyard and said, ¡°Elder Severin! All of you need to el¡±


    Rainier¡¯s evident distress prompted Wuhlricht to ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Rainier, still visibly agitated, replied, ¡°Endric came with his father¡­¡±

 Chapter 1829

    Chapter 1829


    Chapter 1829


    They initially believed that the Chorteaus had encountered a formidable adversary, but Rainier soon


    exined that the source of themotion was none other than Endric. Wuhlricht could not resist


    patting him lightly on the shoulder as he quipped, ¡°I thought it was some sort of major crisis, but it turns


    out that Endric had merely told on us to his father.¡±


    Wuhlricht did not take Rainier¡¯s warning too seriously. He had encountered such scenarios many times


    before, and the arrival of a level nine royal saint did not intimidate him at all. After all, the Skyblue Sect


    boasted seven level nine royal saints, including Wuhlricht and Severin. They were undoubtedly a


    formidable force in Nontwo City, and so Endric¡¯s actions were unlikely to stir any fear or concern in


    them.


    Felipe was simrly unperturbed. He looked at Rainier with a calm expression and asked, ¡°Do you


    know


    what attainment Endric¡¯s father has?¡±


    Severin and his wives listened attentively to the siblings, but their calmness was a stark contrast to the


    siblings¡® panic. Rainier was getting increasingly anxious as he sensed the indifference from Severin¡¯s


    group. His tone grew more urgent as he eximed, ¡°Please stop taking this lightly! I¡¯m begging you! It¡¯s


    a


    very serious matter!¡±


    He then continued hastily. ¡°I know you might not be afraid of a level seven royal saint like Zined, but he


    has the support of the Walpens! They rank the second¨Chighest in Nontwo City! Rvein Walpen, the


    current


    family head, is a level nine royal saint! The Walpens have a ninth¨Cgrade spiritual weapon too! Even the


    mayor avoids confrontations with them.¡±


    Rainier¡¯s tone grew more anxious as he spoke, and there was a discernible look of dread in his eyes


    too.


    The Walpens ranked as a first¨Ctier family and stood on par with the mayor. With three level nine royal


    saints in their ranks, the Walpens¡® strength surpassed the Chorteaus by miles.


    Rourie had given the matter of expelling Endric some careful consideration. After all, Zined was no


    longer officially a residing member of the family, and Endric¡¯s arrogance had unsettled several of the


    family¡¯s elders. Provoking Severin provided the perfect pretext for Zined to kick Endric out, as his


    behavior would


    almost certainly bring trouble to the Chorteaus in the future.


    However, Rourie had not anticipated Zined¡¯s swift advancement in the Walpens¡¯s secret realm. Zined


    had


    be a level seven royal saint and rose to be a pir of the Walpens. A person of his stature


    could not possibly let his son be treated like that.


    Once Rainier got wind that Zined had arrived, he hurried to Severin¡¯s residence and delivered the


    news.


    After all, Severin had saved his and Frostia¡¯s life in the mountains, and Rainier felt duty¨Cbound to the


    same as well.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin smiled nonchntly after learning of the situation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. A level nine royal


    saint isn¡¯t going to trouble me.¡±


    Frostia rolled her eyes in response and said wryly, ¡°We know you¡¯re not afraid of a level nine royal


    saint, but the Walpens have more than just one royal saint! What if two of them show up? You won¡¯t be


    able to escape anymore!¡±


    Severin shook his head with a smile. ¡®Like I said, there¡¯s no need to worry about it. They¡¯ll meet the


    same fate regardless of how many level nine royal saints they bring with them.¡±


    The Walpens posed no threat to them, and all twelve of them, apart from Selene, of course, were


    already royal saints. Though She and Diane were the lowest at level six royal saints, they were still


    stronger than Rourie.

 Chapter 1830

    Chapter 1830


    Chapter 1830


    Severin¡¯s group had nothing to fear when most of them were level nine royal saints!


    Having seen that their attempts at persuasion were all in vain, Frostia shook her head in exasperation


    and


    nced at her brother, Rainier. ¡°We¡¯ll excuse ourselves then.¡±


    Frostia then prepared to leave with Rainier. However, a furious shout resounded from outside the small


    courtyard. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you two bratster!¡±


    The voice was none other than Zined, who held Rourie by the cor while raising the stretcher that


    carried


    Endric. He peered down from above at Severin and the group.


    Beside Zined was Diea, who dressed in regal¨Clooking clothes and had a demeanor that resembled a


    raging lioness. Her spiritual energy was swirling around her in gusts of wind.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A gray¨Chaired elderly man was present with them, and the profoundly enigmatic aura that he exuded


    lent


    him an air of loftiness.


    The siblings froze after seeing that Rourie had been captured by Zined. Dlea, in all her unrelenting fury,


    cast a steely gaze upon the courtyard. She scanned the crowd and finally settled on Severin.


    *You must be Severin, the guy who harmed my son!¡±


    Severin immediately knew who they were after seeing them appear in his courtyard. He nodded and


    said, ¡±


    The very one!¡±


    His answer gave Zined¡¯s party the confirmation they needed, and he exchanged a cold smile with his


    wife.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some balls! I¡¯m going to make you sufferter!¡±


    Rourie saw Zined¡¯s unwavering resolve to kill Severin and attempted to mediate. ¡°Perhaps we should


    sit down and discuss this, Zined. You of all people should know Endric¡¯s behavior. He offended Severin


    and ended up having to bear the consequ¡­


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Dlea roared before Rourie could finish speaking.


    Dlea raised her fist in anger and punched Rourie. A loud thud resounded, and blood spurted out of


    Rourie¡¯s mouth as he copsed to the ground. His attainment was one level lower than Dlea¡¯s, so it


    was understandable that he would not be able to withstand the blow.


    After incapacitating Rourie, the furious Dlea struck the courtyard¡¯s barrier with a p of her palm. Her


    attack shattered the defensive formation, and she moved swiftly toward Severin in a ghastly manner.


    Severin sneered at her impending attack and raised his fists, which radiated like a zing sun in the


    sky.


    The next moment, the spiritual energy that stemmed from his attainment surged through his body with


    staggering force. The aura that he produced suffocated everyone.


    Dlea¡¯s expression changed drastically as she sensed the formidable aura. ¡°This is bad news!¡± s, the


    zing light from Severin¡¯s punch soon came crashing down on her body.

 Chapter 1831

    Chapter 1831


    Chapter 1831


    The zing light from Severin¡¯s punch headed toward Dlea, and its terrifying force came crushing on


    her


    body. The punch created a powerful shockwave, which caused the ce to blow up.


    Dlea did not have the chance and enough time to avoid the punch. Half of her body shattered into


    pieces,


    revealing her bone.


    ¡°True¡­True¨CSun Fist!¡± Her eyes wavered with fear as she spat out blood. ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible. How


    would you know the True¨CSun Fist from the Chorteau?¡±


    Yet, there was no time to look for an answer. All she wanted was to return to Rvein¡¯s side to seek


    protection because Rvein was her father. A father would never stand by the side and do nothing when


    his


    daughter was dying.


    Severin¡¯s power had exceeded Dlea¡¯s expectations. As the daughter of the head of the Walpens, she


    reached level six royal saint at the age of forty. She was also known as a prodigy in the Nontwo City


    When she just became a royal saint, she could kill a royal saint two levels higher than her.


    With the Sun¨Cgrade technique exclusively avable to her family, she had thebat power simr to


    a


    level eight royal saint. That was why Dlea was not afraid to challenge and kill Severin despite being just


    a


    level six royal saint.


    Nevertheless, she did not expect a simple blow from Severin would nearly kill her. Her meridians were


    all


    broken, and her organs were crushed. She was terrified of Severin¡¯s power.


    Before shended on the ground, she quickly flew toward Rvein. ¡°Dad, save me!¡±


    Seeing she was about to make an escape, Severin smiled and mumbled to himself, ¡°Trying to escape?


    In


    your dream!¡±


    He thrust his legs on the ground andunched himself like a rocket toward Dlea.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    When he was getting nearer and nearer to Dlea, he raised his fist, zing with light. It lit up the sky.


    True¨CSun Fist, just as the name suggested, was thebat technique as bright as the sun. A


    whirlwind appeared, trapping Dlea, and the zing light covered her body. Blood sshed out


    everywhere.


    ¡°Dlea!¡±


    Zined, who was carrying Endric, was furious the moment he saw Severin murdering Diea. At that


    moment,


    he wished for nothing but to kill and chop Severin into a thousand pieces.


    +15 BONUS


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Rvein also shouted shockingly, ¡°Dleal¡±


    He unleashed a terrifying aura from his body up into the sky and ruptured the sky into a big hole. Its


    level


    nine royal saint¡¯s aura spread across the city and terrified every practitioner.


    They were shocked by themotion and pressure unleashed by Rvein. Every single one of them


    looked


    in the direction where the Chorteau¡¯spound was with high alert.


    When they saw Rvein was getting all geared up to fight with Severin, all of them felt pity and sorry for


    Severin.


    ¡°Is¡­ Is this from Rvein Walpen?¡±


    ¡°What idiot dares to mess with Rvein?¡±


    ¡°It ising from the elders¡® residence of the Chorteau. Rvein is fighting with someone!¡±


    ¡°What a pity. There are so many people he could choose to mess with but why did he pick Rvein?¡±


    ¡°That guy is an idiot. Why do you feel pity for him?


    In the meantime, Rvein¡¯s gray hair pped around the fierce wind. He looked like he was a demonic


    god.


    He looked at Severin with his cloudy and sharp eyes. Furiously, heughed out loud.

 Chapter 1832

    Chapter 1832


    Chapter 1832


    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care who the hell are you! You¡¯re going to die for killing my daughter!¡± Rvein shouted


    out furiously.


    Severin was hovering in the mid¨Cair. He dug his ear with his pinky finger and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re so


    noisy.¡±


    Despite the calm tone, his voice was as loud as a bell, which actually set off a ripple in the air.


    Rvein smiled grimly and coldly. ¡°Ignorant piece of shit! Die!


    He appeared less than ten feet away from Severin while he was yelling. Stretching out his thin arm, he


    grabbed into thin air in the direction where Severin was. The spiritual energy around was in his


    command as they quickly formed a giant green hand that was almost the size of a small mountain.


    He pressed his hand down, and the giant handprint smashed down onto Severin. That was the


    Walpens¡® secret technique, a Sun¨Cgrade medium¨Crank, Gigantic Hand Crusher.


    As a level nine royal saint, no one on the same level as him was able to take the attack and stay alive.


    That included those who had just reached supreme saint with a weaker base.


    That was why his family was one of the first¨Ctier families in the city. can they sa


    Those who were observing the battle in the dark were shocked and scared Rvein forming the giant


    green hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Gigantic Hand Crusher!¡±


    ¡°That young man is dead for sure!¡±


    ¡°With Rvein¡¯s current power, he is said to be almost invincible in this realm. No man could hardly stay


    alive after being hit by his attack!¡±


    ¡°When Rvein used this attack on a level seven royal saint, he identally defeated a level nine royal


    saint!


    Of course, Severin knew nothing of the gossip from the audience. When the giant green hand was


    getting closer to him, his battle intent rose with determination to win the fight.


    Ever since thest fight he had with Horizon Sect, he had not yet fought any other level nine royal saint


    after arriving in Bluerealm. Now that he had just reached the peak stage of the level nine royal saint


    and had sessfully learned the True¨CSun Fist from the Chorteaus, this was a good opportunity to see


    how far he had grown by fighting Rvein.


    Once he had made up his mind, he punched the air to create a zing light. Gradually, the zing light


    expanded by several feet. After a while, it was almost as tall as a mountain, shining brightly.


    As it flew forward to Rvein¡¯s attack, it crushed the giant green hand into pieces.


    ¡°No!¡± Rvein shouted out shockingly when his attack was defeated by Severin so easily.


    Severin took the opportunity and raised his hand to summon anotherbat technique.


    ¡°Rose¨CPetal Rain¡±


    A secondter, thousands of aura des appeared in the air and charged toward Rvein while letting


    out a terrifying humming sound,


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Rvein felt every aura de charging toward him consisted of great power that could easily kill him. His


    eyes sank fearfully, and he chose to escape.


    However, the thousands of aura des had surrounded him. No matter how he tried to avoid it, he still


    got hit. Soon, there was nowhere for him to hide.


    What was left in the air was his pitiful shouting.


    ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 1833

    Chapter 1833


    Chapter 1833


    Rvein died.


    The oue shocked every practitioner in Nontwo City.


    ¡°He lost?¡±


    ¡°Rvein is dead?¡±


    ¡°Who is this young man? He actually kills Rvein!¡±


    ¡°Nontwo City is going to experience a change in power!¡±


    Everyone was dumbstruck at the result. Rvein was one of the strongest among all of them. It was just


    appalling and horrifying to see Rvein killed so easily.


    In the meantime, Severin continued to hover above the air of the Chorteau¡¯s courtyard. He shook his


    head and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he one of the strongest people in this city? Why did he lose so easily? He can¡¯t


    even take one attack.¡±


    At least Marcus was able to spar a few rounds with Severin before he was killed. Therefore, imagine


    how shocking it was to Severin that Rvein could not evenst two attacks from Severin.


    The Great Elder and the other nodded with a smile after hearing what Severin said to himself. Even


    they thought everyone had been overhyping Rvein¡¯s strength.


    Not far away, Rourie twitched at the corner of his bleeding mouth. Who would have thought a level nine


    royal saint in his stage peak and also a famous head of the first¨Ctier family would be called a weakling?


    He could not decide if he shouldugh or cry about that and said, ¡®Mister Severin, have you ever


    thought that¡¯s because you¡¯re too strong?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Unlike the others, Zined and Endric looked pale and were in tremendous shock, especially Zined.


    Never. had he imagined Rvein would lose the fight and his life so easily. After all, Rvein was a peak


    stage level. nine royal saint.


    Nheless, Zined knew he should not waste any time. If he did not escape now, he was not going to


    be able to. He used all of his strength to fly speedily back to the Walpen¡¯s estate.


    It attracted Severin¡¯s attention. He sneered, ¡°Oli, I nearly forgot about you two.¡±


    He was about to sh it at Zined with his sword in his hand.


    However, all of a sudden, he heard someone ranting angrily from behind.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! You are going to pay for killing my family with your life!¡±


    An elder wearing a green shirt arrived and stood beside Zined while ring angrily at Severin. He


    looked very strong as he was unleashing his power, affecting those around him.


    More and more reinforcement from the Walpens had arrived.


    Rourie was shocked to see everyone, and he quickly gave Severin a warning, ¡°Shit! That¡¯s Zimmer


    Walpen, the Second Elder of the Walpens. He¡¯s almost as strong as Rvein!¡±


    Just as Rourie finished talking, another level nine royal saint appeared in the sky. He was wearing a


    white color shirt with a muscr body. He, too, also looked at Severin furiously.


    Seeing how another level nine royal saint from the Walpens arrived, Rourie¡¯s face turned pale.

 Chapter 1834

    Chapter 1834


    Chapter 1834


    Rourier said with a trembling voice, ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s Elliot Walpen, the Third Elder of the Walpens. He


    and Zimmer are brothers.¡±


    He felt despair seeing two level nine royal saints arriving. It came as a shock that the Walpens actually


    gathered everyone to avenge Rvein, who was killed. His intuition was telling him that he and his family


    would be in shambles. While he refused to believe it, he knew the chances of surviving were next to


    none.


    The other families in the city continued to witness the fight. As they slowly recovered from the shock of


    Rvein¡¯s defeat, they were again shocked to see the Walpens sending the only two level nine royal


    saints in their family to avenge Rvein.


    While they were admiring the Walpen¡¯s decisive decision, they were feeling sad and pitied for Severin


    too.


    ¡°He¡¯s very good in battle but he shouldn¡¯t kill Rvein.¡±


    ¡°I agree. The Walpens are a first¨Ctier family. They had three level nine royal saints. Obviously, Zimmer


    and


    Elliot are going to take revenge for Rvein¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°I admit that the young man is very strong, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to survive fighting two level nine


    royal saints.¡±


    Zimmer squinted his eyes and gave Severin a deadly stare while flying in the sky. He said angrily, ¡°Be


    prepared to face the fury of my family for killing the head of our family!¡±


    He balled up his hand and punched into the air, aiming at Severin. The force of the punch was so


    strong that it crushed everything that got in its way.


    Severin sneered, ¡°You wish to die too?¡±


    Without wasting any time, he flew higher into the sky to avoid Zimmer¡¯s attack. Later, he clenched both


    of his fists tight and attacked with the True¨CSun Fists. The zing lights acted like the sun and


    brightened every inch of the sky. Then it came crashing at Zimmer and Elliot.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Elliot yelled very quickly when he realized how strong Severin was, ¡°Zimmer, let¡¯s attack with the


    Gigantic Hand Crusher together!¡±


    Then, they ced their palms together and interlocked their fingers while pointing at Severin.


    The air started moving and flowing rapidly from an unknown power. Then, it formed into two giant


    hands that came crashing at Severin.


    The Gigantic Hand Crusher was the Walpen¡¯s secretbat technique for one reason. Its power was


    so withstand its power.


    Despite being attacked by two Gigantic Hand Crushers, Severin did not panic. He waved his sword


    horizontally in the air to cut the two giant hands in halves. Without the support from the spiritual energy.


    the clear giant hand dispersed into thin air.


    Zimmer started to attack the second time. He dived down with his punch, ready to hit Severin.


    Severin did not avoid them. He, too, had his fist extended out. The spiritual energy in his body started


    to gather around his fist to create a zing light simr to a small sun.


    The scary aftershock destroyed the courtyard and caused a tiny tornado.


    When the aftershock dissipated, the flesh of Zimmer¡¯s shoulder had disappeared, leaving only his


    bone. He covered it with his hand and looked at Severin with a baffled expression. His voice was


    trembling. How is this possible? How can you be so strong?¡±


    Elliot and he had attacked with everything they had. They thought it would be an easy job to kill


    Severin, but they realized they had underestimated Severin¡¯s power. Even when they outnumbered


    Severin, they did not have the upper hand in the fight.


    Severin had crushed his left shoulder with thest attack. If he did not get out of the attack midway, his


    life would just end there.


    He finally realized Severin was far stronger than them. Perhaps there would not be a problem for


    Severin to defeat and kill a level two supreme saint now.


    The scared brothers exchanged looks with each other and had the same thoughts in their minds.


    ¡®Run!


    Without any hesitation, they headed for their escape.

 Chapter 1835

    Chapter 1835


    Chapter 1835


    Within seconds, Zimmer and Elliot had flown several feet away. Severin sneered and red at them


    with. his ferocious eyes. How could he let them go so easily?


    ¡°ming sh!¡±


    Severin shed his sword to create a long and wide aura de aimed toward Zimmer and Elliot.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s vision went ck for a second. Subsequently, the sky lit up brightly. They


    looked up and saw half of the sky was covered by the zing aura de.


    Zimmer felt the chill creeping up his back as the aura de got closer. Fear consumed his heart. He


    sensed danger was closing in. A feeling that he had not felt ever since he reached level nine royal


    saint.


    The scared Zimmer shouted out loud. ¡°Young man! I spoke on behalf of the Walpens, we¡¯re willing to


    apologize and make it up to you!¡±


    Severin sneered, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    The aura de reached and shed at Zimmer and Elliot. Therge explosion caused everyone to


    lose their hearing temporarily. It was followed by a sudden violent earthquake. Then, they saw Zimmer


    and


    Elliot falling down from the sky.


    The other Walpens started to flee for their lives when they saw their elders killed by the aura de.


    Fear was seen on their faces as they were afraid they, too, would be ki led by Severin. Some even


    cursed that they did not train hard in the past to be able to flee.


    The other practitioners in the city went silent after witnessing what just happened and were unsure if


    Zimmer and Elliot managed to survive after the catastrophic attack. Their eyes widened, especially


    those who were sure Severin would lose in the fight.


    ¡°What the! Not even two level nine royal saints could defeat this young man?¡±


    ¡°Killing three level nine royal saints in a day. He is the ck horse in the tournament!¡±


    ¡°Who is he? How did the Chorteau know him?¡±


    ¡°Listen up, no one is allowed to mess with or offend the Chorteau In the future. Especially, this


    honorary elder!¡±


    The sky above the Chorteau.


    After Severin settled the annoying Walpens, he descended from the sky. He thought of something as


    he


    Severin took a step and appeared where they were. Their bodies were shivering, and their faces


    looked pale.


    Severin said calmly, ¡°Are you happy now? Have you seen how many people have died because of


    you?¡±


    When he first arrived at the Chorteua, he destroyed Endric¡¯s attainment and broke his limbs to punish


    him for making lewdments to Severin¡¯s wives. At least he did not take Endric¡¯s life.

 Chapter 1836

    Chapter 1836


    Chapter 1836


    Severin had spared Endric¡¯s life because he thought he should keep a low profile. After all, they had


    just arrived at a new ce. Otherwise, he would have killed Endric many times over.


    It was his kindness that had led to this.


    Luckily, he had the power to kill three level nine royal saints from the Walpens. That was not easy.


    Nevertheless, Severin was not going to let Endric and Zined go this time. If the root cause of the


    problem were not annihted, it woulde back to haunt him again.


    Zined had not yet grieved over the death of Zimmer and Elliot. As Severin looked at him with a teasing


    gaze, he said fearfully while his body shivered, ¡°Mis¡­ Mister Severin, please forgive me. I¡¯m willing to


    destroy my attainment and give you all the resources from the Walpens in exchange for sparing Endric


    and my life.¡±


    Endric kneeled, knocked his forehead to the ground, and pped his face. He said, shivering, ¡°It¡¯s all


    my fault! I was ignorant and arrogant. I shouldn¡¯t have said those lewdments. Please forgive us.


    Let us go, and you can take anything you want from the Walpens.¡±


    Severin killed the main pirs of the Walpens. Without them, the Walpens were not a threat to Severin


    anymore. In other words, the Walpens would no longer be a first¨Ctier family.


    He thought it would be better to give them to Severin instead of letting the rest of the Walpens keep


    those things for themselves.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin shook his head and looked at the hopeful Zined and Endric. ¡°Idiots. When you¡¯re dead, those


    things would belong to me too.¡±


    Once he finished, he used his spiritual energy and pressed down. The air around him agglomerated to


    form a fake handprint to crush Zined and Endric.


    As the handprint got closer, Zined and Endric¡¯s eyes wavered. They looked desperate and were


    desperate to escape.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Zined and Endric were crushed as the ground shook violently. Their bodies turned into mash, and


    blood squirted everywhere.


    Once Severin killed them, he pped his hands and returned to the courtyard. Then he looked at


    Rourie and said, ¡°Mister Rourie, would you please send someone to gather every resource from the


    Walpens? I only want the Walpens¡® secretbat technique and alchemical recipe.¡±


    Although Rvein, Zimmer, and Elliot did not have strongbat power, he was interested in their secret


    combat technique, the Gigantic Hand Crusher. The morebat techniques a person knows, the


    better.


    However, he was more interested in their alchemical recipe. He was a fifth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist


    now, but he did not have any sixth¨Cgrade alchemical recipe. Without it, he could not be a sixth¨C


    grade alchemist.


    Rourie got up on his feet and stuttered while looking at Severin, who looked well and spirited, ¡°Mis¡­


    Mister Severin, don¡¯t worry. I will make sure to get you thebat technique for the Gigantic Hand


    Crusher!¡±


    His eyes sparkled, and he felt confident.


    When Zimmer and Elliot brought reinforcement, he thought he and his family were doomed. Since he


    had made Severin the honorary elder of his family, he knew the Walpens would never let him and his


    family go if they won the fight


    He had even thought about what he should do when Severin lost the fight and was killed. He would ask


    his family and every member to run for their life.


    Luckily, Severin won the fight, and he did not need to use his backup n. At that moment, he knew he


    had made the right choice by choosing Severin to be their family¡¯s honorary elder!

 Chapter 1837

    Chapter 1837


    Chapter 1837


    The sky had turned dark as night arrived. The moon hung high above the sky, shining down on the


    ground.


    Severin was sitting in the room in the backyard where the elders reside. He used his telekinesis to look


    at


    the jade gue in his hand. Several minutester, he opened his eyes and looked extremely delighted.


    The context of the jade gue was the secretbat technique, the Gigantic Hand Crusher, a Sun¨C


    grade


    medium¨Crankbat technique.


    Rourie had just ordered his man to send it over to Severin.


    The moment Severin got his hand on it, he returned to his room to look at it. He now knew how strong


    the


    Gigantic Hand Crusher could be from the jade gue. In its strongest form, it could move the


    mountain,


    split the sea, take the moon, and chase the star and sun!


    Back when Rvein, Zimmer, or Elliot performed thebat technique, they used air to form the


    handprint. Yes, it was very strong. However, it differed from how strong the real Gigantic Hand Crusher


    could be.


    After taking a deep breath, Severin mumbled to himself, ¡°The Walpens had wasted theirbat


    technique by forming the handprint with air. What a total waste of this Sun¨Cgrade medium¨Crankbat


    technique!¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he continued to read the other jade gues that were brought to him. It was a plentiful loot.


    There were many alchemical pills and spiritual stones. Rourie even found many fifth¨Cgrade high¨Crank


    alchemical recipes. Oh, and a sixth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical recipe too!


    The name of the alchemical pill in the recipe was called the Prima Spirit Pill. The main ingredient for the


    pills called for two very rare spiritual herbs that needed to be at least one thousand years old. The rest


    of the ingredients required need to be at least one hundred years old.


    It was one of the alchemical pills a supreme saint used to take to boost his prima spirit.


    ording to Rourie, Rvein had prepared it for himself when he sessfully won the tournament and


    entered the sacredke to be a supreme saint.


    However, it now belonged to Severin. He nced at the list of spiritual herbs and smiled. ¡°How lucky of


    me to have all these spiritual herbs.¡±


    Yet, he quickly looked sullen and felt gloomy. It took many practices for an alchemist to move on to the


    next level. When he tried to advance from fourth¨Cgrade to fifth¨Cgrade, It took him numerous attempts


    before he seeded.


    High level alchemical pills were more difficult to produce than those with lower levels. To consume a


    +15 BONUS


    to produce the pills were very rare, and the alchemy process was extremely intricate and troublesome.


    Though Severin had the triple¨Cchambered cauldron, it did not mean he could produce three alchemical


    pills simultaneously.


    He shook his head and thought, ¡°Oh, well. I¡¯ll just ask the Chorteau to look out for those spiritual


    herbs.¡±


    After that, he put away the alchemical recipe and started to practice the Gigantic Hand Crusher.


    Seven dayster¡­ The morning sun prated through the cloud and shined into the room where


    Severin


    was.


    After many days of training. Severin finally knew how to perform the Gigantic Hand Crusher. He


    opened his eyes and balled up his hand. Suddenly, small explosions happened around his body.


    Subsequently, he raised his hand and gathered the spiritual energy with his hand to create a physical


    handprint the size of a millstone. Then he looked out the window at the mountain far away from his


    room. He aimed his hand at the mountain, and within a second, the mountain was sted into pieces.


    He was delighted and thrilled to see how powerful the attack was when he did not even use his full


    force.

 Chapter 1838

    Chapter 1838


    ¡°Now that I can perform three Sun¨Cgradebat techniques, I¡¯m confident to go against any supreme


    saint level three and below.¡±


    Perhaps Sun¨Cgradebat technique was not a precious technique to the level nine royal saints in


    Nontwo City, but it was rare for a person to know numerousbat techniques and also be proficient


    in


    performing them.


    As he stood up, he smiled and said, ¡°Combat technique is just a plus point. On the safer side, it¡¯s better


    to


    be a supreme saint as soon as possible.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since the day Severin killed Rvein and the others, his wives realized the gap between them was getting


    The date of the tournament was getting closer. Severin, Felipe, and the others were already level nine


    royal saints, and it would not be a problem for them to get through the tournament to reach the sacred


    However, the strongest among them was Gilda, and even she was just a level eight royal saint. It would


    not be easy if they wished topete with the others to reach the sacredke. Therefore, they decided


    to train in seclusion.


    With the alchemical pills given by Severin and the training resources from the loot, they did not have to


    worry about reaching a bottleneck in their training.


    At least Severin knew it was just a matter of time before his wives became level nine royal saints.


    As he left his room and went to the yard, he saw Wuhlrict and Felipe ying chess. A bunch of people


    were spectating. There were Samuel, Rourie, and the other elders from the Chorteaus.


    Rourie was refilling the tea for Wulricht and Felipe.


    When they saw Severin walking out, they immediately greeted him. With much respect, Rourie showed


    Severin to a seat and gave him a cup of hot tea.


    ¡°Mister Severin, please take a sip of this spiritual tea. It¡¯s very good for your body. It¡¯s called the Snow


    Tea. The mayor is the one who sent this over. It¡¯s a premium¨Cgrade spiritual tea from Lake City. Even a


    level nine royal saint could benefit from this tea,¡± Rourie poured the tea into a cup and exined.


    Ever since Severin killed Rveln, he was known all over the city. Every single person knew about him.


    Rourle had been living in a dream for the past few days. The Chorteaus were once a second¨Ctier


    family. Because Sevenn was now their honorary elder, the Chorteaus became the most popr family


    in the city.


    +15 BONUS


    Every day, there would be people bringing gifts to visit them so they could try to gather some


    information


    about Severin. Some of the families that looked down on the Charteaus in the past were among them..


    Now, they even asked to cooperate with the Chorteaus


    The Chorteaus became the talk of the city again when the Mayor also sent gifts to them.


    However, Rourie knew very well that it was all because of Severin. He did not think highly or be


    full


    of himself. Instead, he had more respect for Severin and his friends.


    In the meantime, he also increased the amount of training resources for Wulricht, Felipe, and the


    others


    Moreover, Wulricht and the others were allowed to read the attainment technique andbat


    technique


    the Chorteaus had. Even the amount of alchemical pills provided to them was higher than normal for an


    elder in the family.


    Even so, none of the elders in the family had anything toin about because they knew it was


    Severin who had brought this fame and helped the family to progress further.


    Severin epted the tea with a smile and said, ¡°Thank you, Mister Rourie.¡±


    Even though he had been busy learning the Gigantic Hand Crushed in his room, he was aware of what


    was happening on the outside. He also knew Rourie had given Wulricht and the others more training


    resources.


    Rourie smiled back. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mister Severin. I¡¯m d we are able to help out with anything.¡±


    Severin nodded and tasted the tea. It tasted good, just like how Rourie said. His body felt energized


    and spirited after drinking it.

 Chapter 1839

    Chapter 1839


    Chapter 1839


    After Severin drank the tea, he was about to sit down to watch Wulricht and Felipe¡¯s game of chess. All


    of a sudden, a guy walked out of the crowd and said, ¡°Mister Severin, do you mind if I ask you a


    question or two?¡±


    He was wearing a green robe. The hair on his temple had turned gray. He looked like he was in his


    fifties, but he had a muscr build.


    Vaguely, Severin remembered this guy. His name was Godfrey Chorteau, the Ninth Elder of the


    Chorteaus and a level two royal saint.


    Although Severin had not been in the Chorteaus for too long, his ce had been the most lively in the


    compound ever since he killed three level nine royal saints


    Over time, there would be elders visiting him. Gradually, he started to know some of those elders.


    Severin put down the cup and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can be of help to you, but ask away.¡±


    Even though he had been busy learning the Gigantic Hand Crushed in his room, he was aware of what


    was happening on the outside. Not only did Rourie increase their benefits, he even had Severin and


    the others moved to the main area at the back of thepound because the aftershock of the attack


    destroyed Severin¡¯s original house during the fight.


    This area had the thickest level of spiritual energy in the air. Only the elders of the family were allowed


    to


    enter, which did not apply to the honorary elders.


    Since the Chorteaus had broken many rules to give Severin and his group special treatment, Severin


    knew


    he had to return the favor in some ways.


    Godfrey was a little shy when he realized Severin was very friendly. He cleared his throat, cupped his


    hand, and stuttered a little, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask Mister Severin about the True¨CSun Fist. I have been trying to


    learn it for nearly ten years, but I still haven¡¯t even managed to perform it.¡±


    His voice became softer and softer. He continued to talk while feeling embarrassed, which everyone


    could tell from his blushed face. ¡°I thought it was because I was too weak, and it required at least a


    level five royal saint to perform it. Then I saw you only needed one day to learn it and capture the true


    essence of thebat technique. So I¡¯d like to ask¡­¡±


    The moment Godfrey asked the question, the other elders there also looked embarrassed. How


    embarrassing it was that they had to ask an outsider to teach them abat technique that belonged


    to


    them.


    +15 BONUS


    The secret and exclusivebat technique of the Chorteaus, True¨CSun Fist¡¯s power was


    indescribable.


    When a person captured its true essence and performed it, he would be able to crush a mountain with


    his


    bare hands. No one would want to give up the chance to increase theirbat power.


    Rourie cleared his throat and said, ¡°Haha, Godfrey had been training for more than twenty years. He


    had


    been studying the True¨CSun Fist since then.¡±


    Severin nodded lightly. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s just a small matter.¡±


    After that, he started to talk about the true essence of the True¨CSun Fist. ¡°In order to perform the True¨C


    Sun


    Fist, you would have to use the purple¨Csun spiritual energy in the training. All of you had actually


    trained in


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the wrong direction.¡±


    As Severin shared his views and opinions, many elders gradually started to understand and pay full


    attention. Godfrey even started to train ording to Severin¡¯s teaching on the spot.


    As expected, it did not take too long for him to sense the purple¨Csun spiritual energy entering his body


    and rejuvenating his body. He felt spirited and energized.

 Chapter 1840

    Chapter 1840


    After a while, Godfrey started to enter a breakthrough and became a level three royal saint.


    As he stabilized himself, Godfrey was delighted and thrilled. ¡°I see! No wonder I can¡¯t even perform it


    after studying it for many years, I went about it the wrong way!¡±


    After that, he was grateful to Severin. ¡°Mister Severin, thank you for sharing your views. If not, I don¡¯t


    think


    We


    will ever know we were looking at it the wrong way.


    The other elders felt the same way too, and quickly bowed respectfully at Severin,


    Severin was touched and waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m ttered, but it¡¯s just a small matter to me.¡±


    The elders wanted to say something else, but Rourie stopped them. ¡°Alright. Take it easy. He¡¯s a level


    nine royal saint. His attainment, knowledge, and experience are iparable with us. If you guys act


    so formally, it¡¯s going to make him feel uneasy.¡±


    After spending more time getting to know Severin, Rourie finally understood Severin¡¯s characteristics.


    He knew Severin treated his friends very well. It was a hell of a luck to have Severin being their


    honorary elder.


    Severin shook his head, smiled, and said nothing as he looked at the elders, who were extremely


    grateful to him. He knew for a fact that he was able to convince the elders easily because of his strong


    power and high attainment.


    If he was not strong enough, Godfrey would never politely and respectfully ask him about the True¨CSun


    Fist or use this opportunity to get close to him,


    Then again, Severin did not say it out and only kept it to himself. As an adult, he knew what to say and


    what not to say.


    After that, he started to think about the tournament. There was nearly half a month left until the date of


    the tournament. After destroying the Walpens, he made a name for himself in this city. Someone had


    listed him as the third strongest in the city.


    The strongest person was the mayor of this city, Kiyu Gahrr. He was a member of the Grandiuno Sect.


    perhaps an inner disciple. His power was not to be underestimated. Rumors had it that he once killed a


    spirit beast almost as powerful as a supreme saint when he was just a level nine royal saint.


    The second strongest person was the prodigy from the Lischalts, Justin Lischalt. At the age of twenty,


    he had be a level nine royal saint. He is known to be the strongest among his peers.


    Nheless, Severin did not care about this ranking. He cured more about the quota of people


    qualifying


    Wulricht, and also the elders of the Skyblue Sect could enter the sacredke together.


    It was the best to have people he knew to apany, especially in a ce he just arrived. If the others


    could all be supreme saints, they could leave Nontwo City and proceed to a ce further.


    Severin did not forget Wulricht once said his master had ascended to the celestial realm by entering


    this


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ce. That was Severin¡¯s goal to ascend to the celestial realm.


    While Severin was deep in thought, a spiritual energy whirlpool appeared not too far from where he


    was. It startled everyone, including Wulricht and Felipe.


    Severin was very happy to see the location of the whirlpool, ¡°Is Selene having a breakthrough?¡±

 Chapter 1841

    Chapter 1841


    When they arrived at Nontwo City, Selene was a level six saint. As she was given plenty of alchemical


    pills


    from the Chorteaus, she was about to improve vehemently.


    Nheless, Severin figured she would need at least half a month after the end of the tournament to


    be a royal saint. Yet, he was wrong.


    Wulricht stood up and looked at the whirlpool with shock. He said, ¡°Severin, Selene has definitely


    inherited your talent. Just how long it has been and she¡¯s already bing a royal saint!¡±


    Felipe smiled as he stroked his beard and said with jealousy. ¡°An eight¨Cyear¨Cold royal saint. The


    youngest


    royal saint that I know!¡±


    The Chorteaus did not expect to hear this mind¨Cblowing news. They stood there looking baffled and


    shocked. Especially Rourie, who had prepared his congrattions speech.


    Initially, he thought it was one of Severin¡¯s wives. To find out that it was Severin¡¯s daughter instead, hist


    jaw almost dropped to the floor. He had seen Severin¡¯s daughter and knew Selene was just eight.


    The elders continued to look shocked and had a hard time epting it. Wulricht and the others found


    their reactions very amusing.


    ¡°An eight¨Cyear¨Cold royal saint?!¡±


    ¡°Mister Severin, are you sure it¡¯s your daughter?¡±


    |


    ¡°Oh, my god! An eight¨Cyear¨Cold has just be a royal saint? I was only a warrior king when I was


    eight.


    years old!¡±


    ¡°Neverpare yourself to a prodigy!¡±


    The whirlpool was getting bigger and bigger until it finally covered the entirepound. Spiritual


    energy


    within the 10¨Cmile radius gathered.


    As more spiritual energy was gathered, Severin furrowed and started to feel nervous. It was easy for an


    adult to break through from a saint to a royal saint. However, Selene was just eight years old. Severin


    was


    worried sick about her.


    Felipe and the others sensed how worried Severin was and consoled him, ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t worry too


    much.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m sure Selene is going to be fine.¡±


    Wulricht agreed with a nod. ¡°That¡¯s right. Selene is very young but she¡¯s very smart. With the plentiful


    supply from the Chorteaus, sooner orter she is going to be a royal saint.¡±


    Severin shook his head with a smile and said nothing.


    +15 BONUS


    Luckily, Selene did not make him feel worried for too long. Severin¡¯s telekinesis sensed that Selene¡¯s


    power was increasing as the spiritual energy gathered more and more. Soon, her power surpassed the


    saint level, making her a royal saint.


    Severin was aware of the result with the help of his telekinesis. He finally felt relieved and smiled


    happily.


    With Selene¡¯s breakthrough, the spiritual energy whirlpool sted up into the sky and prated the


    cloud.


    Wulricht smiled happily. ¡°Haha. Just like I said, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    It was only 1


    It was only then Severin could stop worrying. He strode to Selene¡¯s room. Just as he arrived, Selene


    said,¡± Dad! I¡¯m a royal saint now!¡°

 Chapter 1842

    Chapter 1842


    Chapter 1842


    The door was opened by an invisible power. Selene was jumping up and down in her training uniform.


    She had tied up all of her hair into two separate ponytails. Her skin was looking fair and glowing,


    probably because she just had a breakthrough.


    The skin of her face was as soft and wless as a newborn baby¡¯s. She looked so cute, like a little fairy


    from a fairy tale.


    As Selene walked out of her room, Severin bent over to hug her. He scratched her nose and said, ¡°You


    did a good job, Selene.¡±


    Then, he carefully inspected her body and discovered Selene was in a very stable stage. He nodded


    satisfyingly. ¡°An eight year old royal saint! I¡¯m so jealous of you!


    When he was trying to be a royal saint, he needed the aid of a fifth¨Cgrade alchemical pill to


    seed.


    What a surprise to see Selene bing a royal saint now,


    Roure and the Charteaus¡® elders¡® shock continued as they saw Severin and Selene talking happi y.


    They


    were shocked and jealous when they saw Selene with their own eyes.


    At least when they were eight years old, the strongest they could be was a warrior king, but Selene,


    who


    was eight years old, was in the same stage as they were now.


    Shockingly, all of them were jealous of her. They all understood what kind of future was waiting ahead


    of


    her. Selene had a bright future ahead of her. She could achieve far greater than Severin and be the


    most


    hopeful person to ascend to the celestial realm.


    Rourie, who regained his senses, took a deep breath and congratted, ¡°Congrattions, Mister


    Severin and your daughter for bing a royal saint. This is great news for all of us in the family.¡±


    The elders snapped back into reality as they heard Rourie¡¯s voice. Then they started to congratte


    Severin too.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s the youngest royal saint in history!¡±


    ¡°I think the strongest inner disciples below ten years old from any sects with a long history or any top¨C


    tier


    families are just a saint.¡±


    ¡°Your daughter has a great future ahead of her. Perhaps she will also be the youngest to ascend to the


    celestial realm.¡±


    Severin smiled and nodded. As Selene¡¯s father, he felt extremely honored and proud of her. He waved


    his hand and said, ¡°Thank you but that¡¯s enoughpliment for the day. I don¡¯t want her to be a


    proud


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    Selene pouted and said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m not going to be that kind of person!¡±


    ¡°Haha. I know you are not,¡± Severin chuckled, seeing how upset Selene felt.


    Wulricht, Felipe, and the others from the Skyblue Sectughed out loud as they thought Selene looked


    very cute.


    Rourie and his elders exchanged looks with each other and felt extremely happy and d. He knew he


    had made the right decision to invite Severin to be an honorary elder. Luckily, he was persistent


    with his decision when he suggested supplying more training resources to Severin and the others,


    while


    other people objected to it.


    As long as they had Severin with them, they did not need to be afraid.

 Chapter 1843

    Chapter 1843


    After Rourie regained his senses, he quickly congratted with excitement, ¡°Congrattions, Mister


    Severin. Your daughter is so gifted that I have never heard of anyone younger than her bing a


    royal saint. I¡¯m sure she would be able to ascend to the celestial realm and be a paragon!¡±


    Severin smiled and said humbly, despite Rourie¡¯s attempt to please him, ¡°It¡¯s far too early for that. My


    only wish is that she grows up happily.¡±


    After that, Rourie looked serious and said to his elders, ¡°Elders, bear in mind none of you should reveal


    or tell this to anyone. I mean it, and you will face consequences for breaking this order!¡±


    An eight years old royal saint. What did it mean?


    Even the prodigy from the strongest sect in Southsky was just a saint when he was eight years old. A


    royal saint could live up to a thousand years. Selene was only eight years old, and there was plenty of


    time for her to grow.


    Her future achievement would be beyond imagination. If she was a grateful person who remembered


    about the Chorteaus in the future, just a little something she had gained in the future would help to


    bring


    the Chorteaus to a higher new level.


    If this got out, the other families in the city would start to feel threatened, including the Grandiuno Sect.


    If


    it headed to a positive oue, it would be the best, but what if it was a negative oue? Severin


    would be the Chorteaus downfall.


    Thus, Rourle knew the stake involved and disallowed anyone to spread this news.


    The elders knew how important this was and nodded to show they understood.


    Severin was very pleased with Rourie. From there, he could tell Rourie was a smart person, and he


    could


    lend a hand to help Rourie in the future. Severin could let other people know he was a level nine royal


    saint, and the same went for Wulricht and the other elders.


    However, before they were strong enough to protect Selene, he could not let the others know Selene


    was


    a royal saint too.


    Therefore, he appreciated Rourie¡¯s kind gesture. ¡°Thank you, Mister Rourle.¡±


    Themotion must have startled many people because of the spiritual whirlpool. It would not be safe


    for Selene to stay out just in case someone wanted to investigate the reason behind the whirlpool. He


    quickly carried Selene back into her room.


    As Severin left, Rourle did not waste any time and went to the hall to announce a plece of fake news.


    He


    +15 BONUS


    in the city suspected anything. Clearly, it was beyond imagination and absurd to believe an eight¨Cyear¨C


    old to be a royal saint.


    After the announcement, many families visited the Chorteaus to congratte them. Rourie did not stop


    them and was extremely happy to entertain them. Of course, Rourie did not keep any of the gifts and


    gave them to Selene.


    Severin was not shy to ept them and passed them to Selene.


    After a while, Severin spent most of his time teaching Selene. When he was free, he would go to the


    Chorteaus¡® library to read different attainment techniques,bat techniques, and travel diaries.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He had the same routine for the next ten days. In the morning, he would be teaching Selene. During


    the afternoon, he would be seen in the library reading. At night, he would return to his room and try to


    produce the Prima Spirit Pill.


    Too bad he had failed countless times. The difficulty was beyond his imagination. One had to have


    good control of telekinesis and also vast knowledge of medicinal herbs.

 Chapter 1844

    Chapter 1844


    Chapter 1844


    After numerous failed attempts, Severin did not force himself to try again. He rxed and waited for the


    day of the tournament.


    Severin was cuddling with Gilda on a rocking chair. He had in his hand a book called The 13 States of


    Bluerealm. It was a travel diary, and the story had captured Severin¡¯s attention.


    Several hundred years ago, there was a practitioner called Charlie, who was also a monk. He wrote


    about his travels, which started from Nontwo City to the other states in Bluerealm.


    Not only did it mention the rank of each force in the Bluerealm, but it also had the name of the


    strongest practitioner, the war between Southsky and the monster, evil practitioners invading the


    western region,


    and so on.


    It had broadened Severin¡¯s knowledge of Bluerealm and let him know how huge Bluerealm was.


    Bluerealm consisted of 13 states and was situated on a huge piece ofnd that had many strong


    practitioners.


    ording to the diary. Southsky was famous for having the strongest sect and two reputable families.


    The Grandiuno Sect guarded the sacredke. It was said that it was founded more than ten thousand


    years ago. Rumors had it that the sect¡¯s founder had ascended to the celestial realm many years ago.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The other families were not weak either. The weakest members had at least the saint attainment.


    When he put down the book, he was still fascinated by what was written in the book. He sighed and


    said,


    Nontwo City is a small city. There¡¯s only so much you can achieve here.¡±


    His goal was to be stronger. So strong that he would one day ascend to the celestial realm.


    During his stay in the Chorteaus, he had started to ck and gotfortable.


    Gilda, who was refilling the tea, chuckled with her hand covering her mouth. ¡°Alright. We can leave this


    city after Diane and the other sister reach level nine royal saint. After the tournament is over, we will


    be supreme saints.¡±


    A few days after Selene¡¯s breakthrough, Gilda ended her training because she had reached level nine


    royal saint. She was initially level eight, so it was just a matter of time before she had a breakthrough.


    After that, Severin and Gilda had the chance to enjoy the moment alone because Diane and the others.


    were still training.


    After hearing what Gilda¡¯sald, Severin nodded. Just when he was about to return the book to the


    library, he sensed a powerful auraing from the rooms. The aura went through the roof and


    rocketed to the


    +15 BONUS


    Once Severin knew where it wasing from, he was shocked and thrilled. ¡°Are Diane, She, and


    Sofia breaking through together?¡±


    Despite that, he quickly flew up into the sky and used his hands to press at the void to stop the aura


    from spreading. During Selene¡¯s breakthrough, the entire city knew about themotion.


    Rourie had to make a fake announcement to avoid letting others know it was Selene who became a


    royal saint at a young age.


    Because of that, Severin knew it was best to block the aura within the yard when Gilda was having a


    breakthrough. It was the same now,


    When Severin had done that, he used his telekinesis to look into the rooms where they were training.

 Chapter 1845

    Chapter 1845


    She, Diane, and Sofia had their eyes shut as they sat with their legs crossed in their rooms. The


    spiritual energy rushed into their bodies, creating a rainbow of light glowing around them.


    As they absorbed the massive quantity of spiritual energy, their attainment rose rapidly. Soon, they


    made the breakthrough and became level nine royal saints.


    Severin was relieved as he used his telekinesis to witness it.


    Among his wives, Diane and She were the weakest when they arrived at the Bluerealm. They were


    only level six royal saints. After two weeks of training plus the fifth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemical pills


    Severin gave, they did not disappoint Severin and became level nine royal saints.


    Sofia, who was a level higher than them, was slowly on the verge of the breakthrough too, with the aid


    of


    the training resources.


    To Severin¡¯s amazement, he did not expect the three of them to enter the breakthrough together. He


    quickly acted and covered up the sign of their breakthrough to avoid making the Chorteaus the talk of


    the


    town again.


    As the tournament was getting closer, Severin hoped that his wives could reach higher attainment in


    order to qualify and reach the sacredke to be a supreme saint.


    Although Severin had covered the sign, it was just within the perimeter of the courtyard. Wulricht,


    Felipe,


    and the others sensed it.


    They were sparing against each other but quickly flew out of the room to where Severin was.


    ¡°Severin, are Diane, She, and Sofia having their breakthrough? Wulricht asked happily.


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yes, surprisingly, it happens together.¡±


    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it?¡± Felipe chuckled whilebing his mustache. He pointed at Severin and


    said,


    ¡°Now that we¡¯re all level nine royal saints, there is a huge chance that we¡¯re going to take most of the


    quota for the sacredke!¡±


    There were twelve of them, and eleven were level nine royal saints.


    The number of people allowed to be at the sacredke for Nontwa City was fifteen people.


    Severin also smiled as he looked at them.


    After waiting for half a day, the aura from the rooms was getting stronger. Severin knew they had


    When evening came, the first one to open the door was Sofia. She walked out of the room in a white


    dress. She looked around calmly. Half of her hair was tied up into a bun, while the rest was left down.


    She was looking for Severin. When she saw him, she quickly ran out happily to where Severin was.


    Severin! I did it!¡±


    Severin stroked her head and smiled. ¡°Not bad. You have the same attainment as me now.¡±


    Sofia looked around and asked, ¡°Diane and She haven¡¯te out yet?¡±


    When she was having her breakthrough, she could tell there were people around her doing the same,


    and she knew they were Diane and She.


    Severin smiled. ¡°Nope. They are still in their rooms.¡±


    Just as Severin finished talking, another door was opened. It was Diane. She was wearing a blue


    dress. After absorbing the spiritual energy around her, her skin was looking fair and soft.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1846

    Chapter 1846


    When Severinid eyes on Diane, all he could think to himself was, ¡®She¡¯s as beautiful as ever.¡±


    Selene happened toe in while holding Gilda¡¯s hand. As soon as Selene saw Diane emerging from


    the


    room, she rushed forth with open arms and threw herself into Diane¡¯s embrace.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Having earlier seen Rourie¡¯s congrattory salute to Severin, Selene mimicked his gesture and said in


    a


    solemn tone, ¡°Congrattions on making a breakthrough to level nine royal saint.¡±


    Amused by her daughter¡¯s behavior, Diane smiled. ¡°Haha, congrattions to you too for bing a


    royal


    saint atst.¡±


    Though Diane had been in seclusion, she remained aware of the goings¨Con in the outside world,


    including


    Selene¡¯s recent breakthrough.


    After settling her daughter down by Severin¡¯s side, Diane tapped Selene¡¯s nose with her finger and


    asked


    yfully, ¡°Did you cause any trouble for your father recently?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡± Selene dered proudly.


    The mother and daughter exchange left Severin feeling a bit bemused. ¡°Let¡¯s save the congrattions


    for


    A few secondster, She¡¯s cheerful voice came from the other room. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve made a


    breakthrough


    too.¡± Her ck hair billowed in the wind as she stepped out of the room, and her eyes shone like the


    stars


    in the night sky. Her skin was so fair and delicate that it resembled an artist¡¯s depiction of an angel in a


    ssic painting.


    Severin felt a sense of relief upon seeing her. So did Diane, who smiled and remarked, ¡°This is perfect,


    then! We¡¯re all level nine royal saints now!¡±


    Sofia then said proudly, ¡°Hmph! No one¡¯s going to bully us now!¡±


    Though they had all been in seclusion, she was aware that Gilda and Severin had spent a lot of quality


    time together. None of them were jealous, and they were in fact rather pleased at the prospect of


    catching up to Severin.


    Severin then suggested, ¡°Haha! We should celebrate tonight then!¡± He summoned the Chorteaus¡®


    servants and Instructed them to prepare some Ingredients for a barbecue. He had brought enough


    spices with him


    before leaving the Skyblue Sect, and his wives¡® collective breakthrough deserved a proper celebration.


    The servants understood Severin¡¯s status in the family and wasted no time in preparing a variety of


    high-


    quality spirit beast meat.


    With everything in ce, Severin set up the grill and threaded the meat onto the skewers before grilling


    them. Apanied by drinks from the Skyblue Sect, the group indulged in a delicious barbecue as


    they discussed the uing sacredke tournament. The festivities extended into the midnight hours


    and concluded only when Wuhlricht left with his elders.


    Severin and the others prepared for bed. A well¨Cdeserved rest was much needed to wee the new


    day. He bathed and washed up before entering Diane¡¯s room. Having also taken a bath to freshen up,


    she donned a green robe that set off beautifully against her fair and smooth skin. She looked just like a


    beautiful angel who descended to the world from the heavens.


    In response to Severin¡¯s sudden appearance, Diane bit her red lips and asked, ¡°Have you been


    enjoying your time with Gilda these few days?¡±


    Severin pulled Diane into his arms and asked, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°I¡± Before Diane could articte her response, Severin silenced her with a kiss. The room soon echoed


    with sounds of their passionate moans.

 Chapter 1847

    Chapter 1847


    Chapter 1847


    The following day, Severin emerged from his room with a refreshed look on his face and did a stretch.


    Upon reaching the yard, he engaged in some boxing to limber up his muscles after all the physical


    exertion from the previous night. Once the morning exercise was over, he drank the hot water that the


    Chorteaus¡® servants had given him and washed his face before having breakfast.


    Not longter, Rainier and Frostia entered the yard. When they saw Severin reading leisurely on a


    rocking


    chair, Rainier approached him swiftly and greeted him respectfully. ¡°Elder Severin, my father has


    requested to see you. He has something to discuss with you.¡±


    Severin ced his book down and looked at them. ¡°Is the tournament about to begin?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rainier nodded. ¡°It¡¯s tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Time flies. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s already been a month since we were invited into the Chorteaus.¡±


    Inside the hall, Rourie had an unemotive expression as he sat on the main seat with a cup of hot tea.


    nking him on the right were three or four elders. Their attainment was about that of level six royal


    saints, and they were waiting silently for someone. On Rourie¡¯s left sat an unfamiliar middle¨Caged man


    who dressed somewhat like that of a schr. He exuded an aura of learned wisdom, and Severin


    deduced him to be a level nine royal saint from the mayor¡¯s mansion.


    Severin settled into a chair upon entering the hall. After being served some hot tea, he turned to Rourie


    and asked, ¡°What can I do for you today?¡±


    Rourie gestured toward the middle¨Caged man and exined, ¡°Haha, you should direct that question to


    the mayor here, Mister Kiyu Gahrr. He is the one who requested to see you.¡±


    Severin directed his gaze to the middle¨Caged man that Rourie pointed at.


    He was Kiyu, the mayor of Nontwo City and a disciple of the Grandiuno Sect. Despite being only a level


    nine royal saint, Kiyu possessed the strength to defeat supreme saints. It had only been a month since


    Severin had arrived in Nontwo City, and he had yet to meet anyone from the mayor¡¯s mansion. As a


    result, he could not help but wonder just why the mayor would want to meet him on the eve of the


    tournament.


    Severin gestured respectably toward Kiyu and asked, ¡°Greetings, sir. May I know why you wanted to


    see


    me?¡±


    Kiyu could tell that Severin had some doubts over the sudden courtesy call, but he smiled heartily and


    reassured Severin. ¡°Ie bearing good news, so please rest at easel¡±


    He continued, ¡°Considering your recent victory against three of the Walpens¡® royal saints, both the


    Gahhrs allow you to advance directly and avoid having topete in the tournament.¡±


    Kiyu, as the mayor, seemed to have experienced a fair share of such situations in the past. Severin had


    demonstrated exceedingly strong abilities, so much so that the Lischalts from the south and the Gahhrs


    from the north were feeling a little unsettled after hearing the news. They thus decided to make a


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    concession of two ces to Severin so he did not need to enter thepetition.


    Severin was taken aback by the proposal, in stark contrast to the others who seemed to have been told


    of the news for some time already.

 Chapter 1848

    Chapter 1848


    Chapter 1848


    It was the first time that Severin encountered such an arrangement whereby the organizers gave away


    two ces after recognizing that it would be difficult for them to win against him. After all, there were


    fifteen spots avable in the tournament, and they were hoping he would not throw his hat into the ring.


    after two gratuitous spots.


    Severin reflected on the proposal before saying with a grin, ¡°Two ces aren¡¯t enough.¡±


    He was not alone in feeling that way. Wuhlricht, Felipe, and his wives were all eagerly awaiting to


    secure a breakthrough at the sacredke. They were not about to ept a measly two ces just


    because it was


    given to them as a concession.


    Severin¡¯s rebuff of their offer elicited a stark change of expression in Kiyu, Rourie, and the rest of the


    Chorteaus.


    ¡°It would be wise to ept it,¡± Rourie suggested with a wry smile. ¡°I heard that the Gahrrs and Lischalts


    have already recalled their disciples from the Deifirm Sect and Purevoid Sect for this tournament.¡±


    One of the elders said, ¡°Thorold Gahrr, who is from the Deifirm Sect, is rumored to have been born with


    the Thunderbolt Constitution. His thunderous ability reaches a near¨Cideal level of perfection, and his


    Godfrey, the ninth elder, supplemented additional information on the Lischalts. ¡°Jangar Lischalt, who is


    a


    member of the Purevoid Sect, is much stronger. He has attuned himself to the swordwill since a young


    age and was immediately epted as one of their inner disciples.


    Rourie then added, ¡°I heard that both Thorold and Jangar are now elite disciples, and they intend to


    bring


    some of their family members into the sect. The uing edition of the tournament will almost


    certainly


    provide some intensepetition.¡±


    Severin listened to their narratives and took note of the intensifiedpetition caused by the return of


    these sect elites. The two prodigies were hoping to do a clean sweep of the tournament!


    Not one to back down from a potential challenge, Severin rejected Kiyu¡¯s offer tly. ¡°No, thank you,


    Mister Mayor, sir. I appreciate you passing the message to me personally, but as I¡¯ve said earlier, two


    ces are simply not enough for us. Let the true results be determined on the tournament stagell


    Severin was not about to give in to their offer and settle for just two ces.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The next tournament was ted to ur twenty years from then. Waiting two decades was not an


    option


    for his group, as they were all gunning to make a breakthrough to supreme saint.


    Severin¡¯s stern refusal prompted Kiyu to shake his head. Kiyu warned, ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.


    Those


    +15 BONUS


    When Kiyu left, Rourie expressed his disapproval of Severin. ¡°Your decision was made in haste,¡± he


    said,


    implying that Severin should have just taken what had been offered to him.


    In Rourie¡¯s perspective, securing the spots from Thorold and Jangar in the tournament would prove


    challenging even though Severin was very strong. Refusing the offer simply because he wanted to gain


    more than two ces might just prove to be biting off more than he could chew, especially in the face


    of


    such strong opponents. By contrast, Rounie¡¯s main goal was simply to secure that one single ce for


    the


    Chorteays.


    s, Rourie was only a level six royal saint, and thus unable to dictate Severin¡¯s choices.


    Severin kept quiet and shook his head with a smile after hearing Rourie¡¯sment. Once he finished his


    tea, he said to Rourie, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± He then exited the hall without


    even waiting for Rourie¡¯s reply.

 Chapter 1849

    Chapter 1849


    Chapter 1849


    Inside the mayor¡¯s mansion, a fair¨Cskinned young man sat in silence as he sipped some spiritual tea.


    The young man was Thorold, and he was surrounded by seven or eight of his family¡¯s elders. Thorold


    exuded a thunderous aura despite his youthful appearance, and the elders around those elders were


    that of a level seven or level eight royal saint.


    Having joined the first¨Ctier Deifirm Sect in Southsky a few years ago, Thorold started as an outer


    disciple. Heter put in a tremendous amount of effort and became a level nine royal saint, after which


    he was allowed to be an inner disciple of the sect. Hisbat prowess was formidable, making


    him a force to be reckoned with even by level one supreme saint.


    His return to Nontwo City was aimed at helping the Gahrrs secure some benefits, and in turn, he could


    bring some of the Gahrrs¡® elders to the sect and have them serve as his attendants. Thorold came back


    and learned about the existence of a formidable individual named Severin who had just arrived in the


    city.


    Desiring a situation whereby he did not need to worry about Severin, he decided to offer up to


    two avable


    ces for the sacredke.


    In Thorold¡¯s eyes. Jangar was his primary adversary in the uing tournament. From the information


    he had been given, Jangar was on the cusp of breaking through to supreme saint and possessed such


    exceptional swordsmanship that he had many remarkable feats to his name. He had excellent


    Jangar returned with the same intentions as Thorold, which was to select talented family members to


    join their sects as elite disciples. This practice wasmonce across Southsky, where sect


    disciples


    could choose family members to follow them in their training once they had be a supreme saint.


    Such actions were not unwee for two reasons: the first is that resources would be channeled to


    those who truly deserve them within the sect, and the second is that such elite disciples would be


    the backbone of the sect¡¯s strength after being absorbed. As a result, many of the spots that were


    avable for the sacredke would have been monopolized by families whose members were part of a


    sect!


    Thorold ced his teacup down and inquired about Jangar from the person beside him. ¡°Heard any


    news


    about Jangar recently?¡±


    *Jangar has remained at home since his return,¡± the person replied. ¡°As a result, it is difficult to find


    much


    information on him.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Thorold remained in silent contemtion. At that moment, Kiyu showed up after returning from the


    Chorteaus.


    +15 BONUS


    Thorold asked calmly, ¡°How did the negotiation with the Chorteaus go?¡±


    He would much rather avoid any pesky individuals interfering in what he deemed was a straight fight.


    between himself and Jangar. The two sects that they were from¨Cthe Deifirm Sect and the Purevoid


    Sect-


    were not on good terms with each other, and a no¨Cholds¨Cbarred battle would always erupt should both


    sides run into each other.


    Kiyu shook his head in response to that question, ¡°Severin rejected the offer, iming that two ces


    were insufficient.¡±


    Thorold frowned, evidently angered by Severin¡¯s refusal. After finding out that Severin had killed the


    Walpens¡® level nine royal saint. Thorold gritted his teeth and decided that two spots could be offered in


    the hopes that he would just have to battle it out with Jangar for the remaining 13 spots. Had Severin


    been any less strong than the rumors imed, he would have sent some of his people over to end


    Severin¡¯s life.


    After hearing that Severin refused. Thorold turned to the first elder of the Gahrrs and said, ¡®Since the


    mayor has not been able to persuade him, perhaps you could take my spiritual treasure to him and get


    him to meet me. If he knows what¡¯s good for him, you may bring him to me. If he insists on going


    against


    me for those spots, I trust you¡¯ll know what course of action you ought to take.¡±


    Inside the Chorteaus¡® estate, Severin was just about to return to his residence when he saw a sh of


    light streaking across the sky. An uninvited guest had shown up.

 Chapter 1850

    Chapter 1850


    The visitor was a level nine royal saint. He was a gray¨Chaired old man d in green, and his arms were


    reminiscent of withered tree branches. As soon as he showed up above the Chorteaus¡® estate, he


    skipped


    any formal introduction and called out to Severin by name.


    ¡°Where is Severin? Tell him toe out here right this instant! The contempt and arrogance in the


    man¡¯s.


    expression led Severin to feel a sense of disgust. It was clear that the person was either from the


    Gahrrs


    or the Lischalts. He arrived hot on the heels of Kiyu¡¯s departure, and it was quite obvious that he came


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    with ill intentions.


    Severin sneered as an illusory sun appeared in his eyes. The strange light emanating from his pupils


    seemed to beden with a terrifying power. His spiritual energy began to surge as he rose from the


    ground and advanced swiftly toward the gray¨Chaired old man.


    Severin sneered. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The gray¨Cha red old man might be a level nine royal saint, but a strong feeling of intimidation and fear


    crept into the old man as soon as he gazed into Severin¡¯s emotionless eyes. Severin¡¯s past feat of


    killing


    three of the Walpens¡® level nine royal saints left the old man reeling with some fear.


    After a few breaths, the old man took a deep breath and conveyed the purpose of his visit. ¡°Hear me


    out,


    Severin. My family¡¯s scion, Thorold, wants you toe over and visit him! You and your friends might


    face a difficult time in Nontwo City if you refuse!¡±


    Severin sneered after hearing that. He would have epted the invitation had it been sincere and done


    in


    good faith, but the condescending demeanor of a mere messenger made Severin reconsider. If a


    subordinate could act that way, then it stood to reason that the person he answered to was cut from the


    same cloth


    ¡°Who does your scion think he is anyway? Has he any right tomand my presence?¡± Severin


    asked.


    The old man¡¯s expression soured at that response, believing that Thorold had made a mountain out of


    a


    molehill. In his view, Severin was but a mere speck inparison to a talent like Thorold. Had that


    clown


    been slightly weaker, Thorold would not have even bothered to send him over to deliver the message.


    The old man flung his hands and exuded the spiritual energy of a level nine royal saint. He then


    dered


    arrogantly, ¡°Our scion has granted you a significant favor by inviting you to meet him. This is on


    opportunity many wish to have.¡±


    Before the old man could continue any further, his expression changed abruptly as he attempted to


    retreat. s, Severin appeared far too quickly and delivered a swift p


    ¡°How dare you?! The old man exerted the full breadth of his attainment and raised both hands to


    conjure up a wind shield. However, his efforts to block Severin¡¯s p were futile, as Severin¡¯s force


    extinguished the shield with rtive ease. In a split second, Severin¡¯s fistnded squarely on the man¡¯s


    face. The man yelled in agony as he staggered several dozen feet away from the impact.


    ¡°I won¡¯t entertain you!¡± Severin said, waving the man away.

 Chapter 1851

    Chapter 1851


    Chapter 1851


    The gray¨Chaired old man could only gaze at Severin in shock from several dozen feet away. His body


    was


    trembling, and his cheeks had swollen as blood flowed out from the corners of his mouth. He wiped


    away


    the blood and shot Severin an ugly expression, for thetter¡¯s refusal had ignited a burning anger


    within


    him.


    Despite his rage, he could not ignore the reality that he was unable to withstand even a single blow


    from Severin, despite both of them being level nine royal saints. The overwhelming aura that Severin


    exuded


    was like a mountain that left him suffocated.


    As the Gahrrs¡® great elder, he had followed Thorold to the Deifirm Sect and thus possessed a broader


    perspective on the world. He acknowledged the abundant existence of prodigies and thus had no lofty


    dreams in pursuit of such excellence. The brief exchange had given him a taste of Severin¡¯s strength¨Cit


    had likely surpassed many ordinary royal saints, and might even be capable of holding his own against


    several supreme saints.


    Although he had received a spiritual treasure as a trump card, he hesitated to use it against Severin


    because he was unsure if it would be efficient enough to deliver a fatal blow. After taking a deep breath,


    he red at Severin coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯ll soon understand how strong Thorold is


    Thorold, an inner disciple of the Deifirm Sect, was biding his time until the end of the tournament,


    where he could make a breakthrough to supreme saint at the sacredke. Doing so would allow him to


    be


    an elite disciple.


    In contrast, Severin was nothing more than someone who got lucky. Failing to appreciate Thorold¡¯s


    invitation was already bad enough, and he had to hurl further insults at him. Those actions would


    almost certainly spell death for Severin,


    v without


    ¡°You¡¯ll meet your end tomorrow, Severin!¡± The man left hisst words to Severin and went away looking


    back. He nned to head home to tell Thorold of the unsessful invitation attempt.


    As soon as the man left, Wuhlricht and others emerged behind Severin. Diane, wearing a long¨Csleeved


    floral¨Cpatterned dress, asked Severin worriedly, ¡°What happened, honey?¡±


    They had heard themotion while training in the courtyard and came out to see a gray¨Chaired man


    flying off into the distance. As level nine royal saints themselves, they could tell that the man was a


    level nine royal saint as well. Needless to say, they all wanted to know how and why Severin provoked


    a level


    nine royal saint.


    Severin proceeded to exin the events that transpired in the hall and recounted what Klyu had


    communicated to the Chorteaus.


    +15 BONUS


    Upon learning the cause, Felipe¨Cwho was usually known for being a level¨Cheaded man¨Chad a distinct


    look of anger on his face.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How unreasonable can one be to resort to such hostility? Felipe yelled in the direction that the man


    flew off toward. He then nced at Severin and understood Severin¡¯s rationale for rejecting Kiyu,


    If Severin had agreed, then two ces would be automatically given. Since there had been a promise


    between Severin and Rouric, one of those two ces would have to be given to the Chorteaus. The


    remaining one could go to Severin, and he would also be able to gain entrance to the sacredke.


    However, Severin refused. He knew that Severin did that because he wanted everyone to reach the


    sacredke with him!

 Chapter 1852

    Chapter 1852


    It was therefore unsurprising that the Gahrrs would send their people over to cause trouble. Felipe,


    Wuhlricht, and Diane finally grasped why Severin had refused. Diane seemed particrly concerned


    over it as she asked, ¡°Won¡¯t the Gahrrs target you tomorrow after you refused their offer?¡±


    Severin grinned in response and caressed Diane¡¯s worried face. He reassured her in a gentle voice,


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. The Gahrrs are just a bunch of clowns to me! Let them face me in the arena tomorrow if


    they think they have what it takes. Why would they offer me two ces if they aren¡¯t afraid of me? It¡¯s


    all because I defeated three of the Walpens¡® level nine royal saints!¡± He finished off with a sarcastic


    remark.


    She nodded. ¡°Yeah! But we shouldn¡¯t underestimate them though. They are likely to be very


    formidable as inner disciples of the Deifirm Sect and Purevoid Sect. We must remain cautious.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gilda concurred. ¡°That goes without saying ¡±


    Severin shook his head helplessly as he listened to his wives and nodded reluctantly in agreement.


    Ever since thest battle he had with the Walpens, Severin had sensed that hisbat strength might


    rival. that of a level two supreme saint! Even if Thorold and Jangar could defeat a level one supreme


    saint, the gap that they had to close with him still existed. Much of the fundamentals that he possessed


    were


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    taught by the old wacko¨Cwho had ascended to greater heights¨Cso there was no question about its


    effectivity


    Severin nced at them and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back now.¡±


    Once they were inside the courtyard, Severin detailed the process of the tournament. The rankings


    determined the entry quota, with the top ten receiving a ce at the sacredke. The first¨Cranked


    person


    would secure four spots; the second, three; the third, two; and the fourth until the tenth would get one


    each.


    Severin was aiming for the top spot so he could secure four ces, but there were already 11 people


    including himself and everyone in his group. Furthermore, he needed to consider that one ce had to


    be


    given to the Chorteaus, and Severin felt a bit helpless when he came to that realization. Even if he


    were


    to rank first, he would not be able to secure 11 ces for everyone.


    Wuhlricht and Felipe nced at each other when they looked at Severin¡¯s concerned expression.


    ¡°Have


    you forgotten? We¡¯re level nine royal saints too! We can join the tournament tool¡±


    Even the fifth elder, who was usually the quietest, said, ¡°Yes. What do we have to fear when we¡¯re all


    level.


    nine royal saints?¡±


    Severin was about to express his worries when Wuhlricht cut him off. ¡°We understand your concern,


    but


    we can¡¯t rely on you to protect us all the time, am I right?¡±


    Gilda echoed her father¡¯s sentiment and said with a smile, ¡°I want to participate in the tournament as


    well.


    No longer able to dissuade them, Severin smiled in resignation. ¡°Fine. Just be careful, and don¡¯t


    hesitate to concede if you can¡¯t defeat them!¡±

 Chapter 1853

    Chapter 1853


    Meanwhile, Thorold engaged in a pleasant conversation with Kiyu. Though the former was from the


    Deifirm Sect and thetter, the Grandiuno Sect, they shared a close association as leaders of


    Southsky.


    Thorold expressed his gratitude for the advice Kiyu gave prior. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, mayor. I


    am very grateful that you-


    ¡°Mister Thorold!¡± came a voice, interrupting Thorold¡¯s sentence. ¡°Severin has gone too far! I asked him


    toe and meet you, but he refused and said that you were not worth his time. He even threatened


    me and hurt me!¡±


    Everyone was shocked to hear that, especially Thorold¡¯s followers. They were surprised that Severin


    had rejected Thorold¡¯s invitation and went so far as to harm their elder.


    The Gahrrs¡® elders, who always believed themselves to be infallible, were outraged at the intolerable


    acts.


    ¡°This is ridiculous! Allow me to drag Severin here and apologize to you!¡±


    ¡°He must think too highly of himself if he could make such remarks about you!¡±


    ¡°Death is the best punishment for him!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thorold frowned at his moring underlings and snorted coldly as he held his teacup.


    ¡°Be quiet!¡± he eximed as his face darkened with a murderous intent. ¡°First, he rejected two direct


    entries into the sacredke. Then, he rejected my invitation to meet him. Let¡¯s see if he can keep up his


    arrogance tomorrow!¡±


    A new day had dawned, and the day of the sacredke tournament had finally arrived. Severin, after


    spending the night with She, held his back as he walked out of the room. He had been ¡®busy¡® the


    past few nights after she and his other wives hadpleted their seclusion. After freshening up and


    having breakfast, he went to the Chorteaus¡® hall with his group.


    Rourie and other Chorteau elders awaited Severin¡¯s arrival, and Rourie was still a little rueful that


    Severin had rejected Kiyu¡¯s proposal. However, he knew that dwelling on the past was of no use


    whatsoever, and the focus had to be ced on the tournament.


    Rourle took a deep breath and informed Severin, ¡°Based on the information I received, there will be five


    participants each from the Gahrrs and Lischalts and about eight others from the other families. All are


    level nine royal saint attainment.¡±


    Severin listened attentively, knowing that the tournament was a significant event in Nontwo City. Many


    elders from sects such as the Grandiuno Sect would be attending the tournament as observers to


    ensure


    +15 BONUS


    A vast crowd had gathered at the center of Nontwo City for the tournament. A nce across the


    tournament arena revealed many contestants who were raring to vie for a spot in the top ten. The


    stakes were high, and everyone was determined to secure a ce for themselves. Anyone who fell


    outside of the top ten would receive mere constion prizes like pills, spiritual stones, and spiritual


    weapons. Before long. Severin, his group, and the Chorteaus were led by Roune to the waiting area.

 Chapter 1854

    Chapter 1854


    Chapter 1854


    Severin observed the crowd silently, noting that there were few level nine royal saints. Of course, there


    was every possibility that some had deliberately concealed their attainment. As a result, Severin


    decided


    it would be best not to underestimate anyone. As he scanned the surroundings, he suddenly sensed a


    somewhat murderous gazending upon him. Being a level nine royal saint, Severin¡¯s perception of the


    external world was so acute that he immediately identified the source.


    Not far from the Chorteaus waiting area stood a young man in a ck robe. The young man was


    surrounded by a group of people, and the onlookers gasped in awe when they recognized him.


    I


    him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Thorold Gahrr? He¡¯s an inner disciple of the Deifirm Sect! I didn¡¯t expect to see him return for


    the tournament!¡±


    ¡°Rumor has it that Thorold was born with the Thunderbolt Constitution! His ability to wield thunderbolt is


    second to none¡±


    ¡°The Gahrrs seem to have put in their all topete for a spot in the tournament!¡±


    The chatter all around Severin led him to realize that the source of that murderous intent was Thorold.


    ¡°He¡¯s pretty strong. Severin sized Thorold up right away. Thorold was considerably stronger than Rvein


    from their previous encounter, but Severin was confident that he could defeat Thorold. Severin then


    turned to Rourie and asked, ¡°Have the Chorteaus contestants registered?¡±


    Rourie replied in a seemingly confused manner, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Wuhlricht then took the opportunity to step forward and dere, ¡°Then we shall alsopete for a


    ce!¡±


    Rourie was taken aback by that sudden statement. He looked at Wuhlricht in surprise because


    Wuhlricht¡¯s


    group¨Cwhom Severin always addressed as elders¨Chad always been known for being level¨Cheaded and


    low¨Ckey. It was out of character for them to behave that recklessly, especially when they should already


    be aware that the participants had to be at least level eight saints.


    Rourie pondered over the sudden statement and assumed it was a bit of banter that resulted from the


    close rtionship between Wuhlricht and Severin. ¡°But you¡¯ve just made a breakthrough to level one


    royal


    saint! You¡¯ll be putting your life at risk if=¡±


    ¡°Would this set your mind at ease?¡± Wuhlricht interrupted while producing a formidable wave of spiritual


    energy.


    Rourie, wide¨Ceyed and momentarily stunned, sinuggled toprehend how Wuhlricht could suddenly


    be a level nine royal saint. When the realization finally dawned on him, he could only point at


    12


    +15 BONUS


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    attainment! Rourie¡¯s initial shock transformed into tion as he grasped the advantage Wuhlricht¡¯s


    participation would bring to the Chorteaus.


    ¡°Il put your name in at once!¡± Rourie eximed.


    Felipe was all smiled as he chimed in, ¡°And mine too!¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s a level nine royal saint too? Rourie could not believe his luck.


    Samuel and the other three elders then expressed the same desire. ¡°And us!¡±


    Diane, Gilda, and the girls then said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t forget about us too!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­y¨Cy¨Cy¨Cyou¡¯re all level nine royal saints?!¡± Rourie felt a slight tingling in his scalp when he saw


    their determination. Except for eight¨Cyear¨Cold Selene, all the others had expressed their fervent desire


    to join them. Theirposed demeanor led Roure to realize that all the people before him were level


    nine royal saints. His heart pounded at the thought of hosting 11 such individuals at his home for nearly


    a month!


    His expression became indescribablyplex¨Cit was equal parts excitement, anticipation, and


    trepidation.

 Chapter 1855

    Chapter 1855


    Chapter 1855


    Severin looked at the bewildered Rourie and smiled. ¡°I apologize for misleading you. We had our


    reasons for hiding out attainment, and I could assure you that we did not hide our attainment on


    purpose.¡±


    During the past month, Rourie and his family had nothing but praise for Severin and hispanions.


    They


    gave Severins group treatment that far exceeded that of ordinary honorary elders. When Rourie finally


    came back to his senses, he took a deep breath and waved his hand. ¡°I was caught off guard by what


    happened. I didn¡¯t expect all of you to be level nine royal saints


    With eleven esteemed level nine royal saints on their side, the Chorteaus were bound to secure at least


    a


    few ces in the tournament regardless of whether or not they performed well. Rourie brimmed with


    excitement and hurriedly headed to the mayor¡¯s side to put their names in.


    Kiyu was left speechless when he learned that the Chorteaus had submitted eleven participants. He


    warned Rourie solemnly. ¡°Are you not aware that anyone participating in the tournament must at least


    have reached level eight royal saint? Do not make a mockery of this!


    ¡°I can assure you that they have reached the necessary attainment level!¡± Rourie assured Kiyu as soon


    as


    he saw the mayor¡¯s anger.


    The genuineness in Rourie¡¯s response eventually elicited a nod from Kiyu. He was nevertheless


    surprised by the sudden development and said, ¡®When did the Chorteaus amass such formidable


    strength?¡®


    Kiyu might notprehend the reasons behind their sudden rise, but he nevertheless handed elevent


    entry tokens to Rourie. He then sent someone to ry the news to the other families in the nearby


    waiting


    area.


    Thorold was leaning on his chair and resting his eyes when he was told of the news. He opened his


    eyes and narrowed them as he gazed toward the Chorteaus. His jet¨Cck pupils seemed to be glowing


    with a near¨Ctangible murderous aura. The fact that the Chorteaus had fielded 11 participants made him


    snort. No wonder Severin rejected the offer, It¡¯s because he has a formidable team with him! Still,


    having more people doesn¡¯t necessarily guarantee that they¡¯ll secure a ce in the sacredke!¡±


    Meanwhile, standing near the Chorteaus was a ck¨Crobed young man who exuded an unassuming


    and schrly air. His handsome mien wasplete with pinkish lips and pearly¨Cwhite teeth. In his


    hands was a book that he seemned to be very much engrossed in.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Someone then arrived to ry information about the Chorteaus¡® participants. The person also made


    special mention of Severin¡¯s particrly Impressive record. The young man then turned to the


    Chorleaus


    and sneered.


    After closing his book, Jangar raised his head and nced at the Chorteaus. His eyes were fixed on


    +15 BONUS


    think there¡¯d be so many hidden talents in this small city. I assumed this tournament was just a


    competition between Thorold and myself. It is no small surprise that a dark horse has entered the fray.¡±


    Having heard about Thorold¡¯s invitation to Severin and the subsequent revtion that the Chorteaus


    fielded eleven participants, Jangar¡¯s anticipation for the uing event grew even more.


    Shortly afterward, more people gathered as many of the city¡¯s major families arrived. Kiyu, the mayor.


    gave a nod to a gray¨Chaired Grandiuno Sect elder, who flew up into the air. ¡°I hereby announce that the


    tournament has officially begun!¡±


    As the elder articted the rules of the tournament, the bell¨Clike sound echoed throughout Nontwo


    City. Secondster, a colossal arena descended from the sky.


    The arena formed by the powers of the Grandiuno Sect elders bore a shield that protected the outside


    surroundings from the powerfulpetitors¡® aura within. It ensured that participants could unleash their


    full potential without being constrained by external factors.


    Severin nced at the gray¨Chaired old man when the arena materialized, surmising that the elder was


    at least a supreme saint! When the arena appeared, Severin sensed the formidable natural power


    emanating from the man¡¯s body. The elder¡¯s aura was so terrifying that an opponent might feel as if


    they were up against the whole world!


    ¡®Let¡¯s get this tournament done and over with as quickly as possible. We must gain ess to the


    sacred


    and make a swift breakthrough to supreme saint!¡± Severin thought to himself.

 Chapter 1856

    Chapter 1856


    Chapter 1856


    Severin¡¯s determination was firm as he withdrew his gaze and focused on the arena. Soon, two names


    were called, and the contestants entered the arena for their match. Severin observed silently in the


    crowd. The two participants were honorary elders recruited by second¨Ctier families, and both were level


    nine royal saints. They engaged in an evenly matched battle, drawing cheers from many a spectator.


    The match did not interest Severin much, after all, the contestants¡® attainment was about par and


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    somewhat inferior to Rvein and the Walpens.


    The duel concluded in about as long as it took for a candle to burn halfway, and the winner was soon


    dered. The second round thenmenced, featuring an elder from the Gahrrs against one from the


    Lischalts


    Severin decided to close his eyes, take a moment to rest, and wait patiently for the oue. Half an


    hour


    ¡°Severin Feuillet.¡± Severin¡¯s name was called atst and it was finally his turn to step into the arena. As


    he stood up and went forward, he drew the attention of everyone who was watching. After all, he was


    the Chorteaus honorary elder and a figure who had recently gained prominence in Nontwo City.


    ¡°It¡¯s Severin! The Chorteaus¡® honorary elder!¡±


    ¡°I heard that he¡¯s an exceptionally strong individual. He apparently defeated three of the Walpens¡® level.


    nine royal saints single¨Chandedly! It¡¯s almost certain that he¡¯ll secure a top¨Cten position in the


    tournament!¡±


    Those who had witnessed Severin¡¯s victory over the Walpens became enthusiastic upon hearing his


    appearance in the venue.


    ¡°For our third match, Severin will be facing Janik Gahrr!¡± The excitement reached a peak when the


    mayor, Kiyu, announced Severin¡¯s opponent. The entire audience buzzed with chatter.


    ¡°Janik?!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the Gahrr¡¯s great elder! Rumor has it that he¡¯s stronger than Rvein¡¯s group and that he¡¯s only a


    step


    away from making a breakthrough to supreme saint!¡±


    ¡°This might prove to be too much for Severin.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t put my bets on that just yet. Severin is no pushover ellher.¡±


    Janik, the Gahrrs¡® Great Elder, possessed exceptional strength and had mastered the family¡¯s unique


    combat technique known as the Violet Thunderbolt Fist. He was well¨Cknown for his previous


    aplishments whereby he defeated two level nine royal saints as soon as he made a breakthrough.

 Chapter 1857

    Chapter 1857


    By the time Kiyu finished speaking, Severin and Janik took their positions on the arena. A stern


    expression appeared on Janik¡¯s face as he nced at the young man who had rebuked Thorold¡¯s offer.


    In


    a city where practitioners were striving to align themselves with Thorold and gain entry to the Deifirm


    Sect, Severin¡¯s rejection and subsequent roughing¨Cup of the Gahrr¡¯s honorary elder was a sort of


    anathema to Janik. It did not sit well with Janik at all, and his expression naturally became sour as he


    looked at Severin.


    With his cold gaze locked onto Severin, Janik sneered, ¡°It was pretty bold of you to disrespect my


    family¡¯s


    scion like that. Well, let¡¯s see what you¡¯re made of then!¡±


    In an instant, the rumble of thunderbolts emanated from Janik¡¯s body Thunderous echoes were heard


    as


    several silver tentacles bearing fangs and ws surrounded him. It was a hair¨Craising sight for some.


    Spectators marveled at the thunderbolts that were manifested, and they looked on in awe at the electric


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    serpent¨Clike creatures slithering all over Janik¡¯s body.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Gahrrs¡® Violet Thunderbolt Fist? It¡¯s a formidable technique!¡±


    ¡°I can feel my hair stand on end even though we¡¯re some distance away from the arena!¡±


    Severin, unfazed by the thunderous lightning, observed quietly and maintained hisposure. He


    mumbled to himself, ¡°He has sufficient aura, and hisbat technique appears to be a Sun¨Cgrade


    high- rank technique! A practitioner of the same level might find it hard, and he could evenunch a


    counterattack with this technique! It¡¯s such a shame that he had to run into me today.¡±


    Based on the aura emanating from Janik, Severin concluded right away that victory was all but certain.


    Meanwhile, Janik felt a surge of anger when he saw how nonchnt Severin was.


    ¡°Die!¡± he roared, and a lightning spear was hurtled toward Severin at incredible speed. The air


    reverberated with the sound of the spear, and it carried a terrifyingly strong aura.


    Severin eventually lifted a finger when the spear was getting close, He raised his hand, delivered a


    sun- like sh with his sword, and cut through the lightning spear with little effort. His ease in dispelling


    the attack caused Janik¡¯s expression to change drastically. He finally realized that Severin¡¯s strength


    had far


    outssed his!


    As the Gahrrs¡® Great Elder, he had gained much experience in past bailles and considered shifting to


    closebat due to the ineffectiveness of normalbat. The Violet Thunderbolt Fist, which was


    unique to the Gahirrs, focused on sharp attacks that could be lethal in close encounters.


    +15 BONUS


    Janik exerted some force through his legs and charged toward Severin like a cheetah closing in on its


    prey. ¡°Violet Thunderbolt Fist¡± came his resounding yell. As he aimed the punch at Severin, the crackle


    of lightning rods appeared in the air. A fist¨Csized lightning seal was then produced as it hurtled straight


    toward Severin.


    Severin did not flinch at the technique. Armed with the True¨CSun Fist and Gigantic Hand Crusher,


    close- quarter confrontations were advantageous to him! As he raised his hand, his fist emanated a


    fiery glow while simultaneously exuding an intimidating aura!

 Chapter 1858

    Chapter 1858


    Chapter 1858


    In an instant, the entire arena was bathed in the sun¨Clike radiance. The force behind Severin¡¯s punch


    could


    rival that of a dragon, and it engulfed Janik with its characteristic explosive power. Janik was covered in


    goosebumps as soon as the True¨CSun Fist¡¯s grasp drowned him, and a sense of impending doom


    began


    to creep in.


    Severin¡¯s attack prompted Janik to concentrate all his spiritual energy in front of him, forming a


    protective shield. ¡°How is he so strong?¡± he cursed, and his intensifying anger continued to fuel his


    desire to kill Severin. Unfortunately, Janik soon discerned a faint cracking sound emanating from his


    spiritual


    shield.


    ¡°This is bad!¡± Before he could react, the protective shield crumbled, and the True¨CSun Fist shattered it


    completely as it delivered a devastating blow. Janik¡¯s arm was broken at the shoulder, and his shoulder


    de was exposed.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He spat blood and said tremblingly, ¡°The T¨CT¨CTrue¨CSun F¨CFist!¡± bore witness to Severin¡¯s


    overwhelming


    strength.


    Janik, known for defeating two level nine royal saints single¨Chandedly, felt overwhelmingly inadequate


    in the face of Severin¡¯s prowess. For a brief moment, he was given a fright when he sensed a rather


    strong


    murderous intent.


    Being a great elder meant that he ranked the highest among all the Gahrrs¡® elders. He had earned that


    rank by swiftly dispatching two level nine royal saints at the same time, yet he found himself dwarfed in


    comparison to Severin¡¯s ability


    He was never one to willingly put himself in a disadvantageous situation, especially not when it entailed


    having to risk his life. That feeling was much stronger after his arm had been crushed and he suffered a


    reduction of hisbat power. Severin¡¯s dominance had left an indelible trauma in him, and he did not


    think twice about wanting to admit defeat.


    ¡°I conc-¡± Before Janik could finish his admission, his body disintegrated under the impact of the True-


    Sun Fist. All that was left of him was a mist of blood that evaporated into the air. Severin had gone in


    for the kill, and a blinding ray of sunlight was all that Janik saw in hisst moments.


    The spectators were gripped with astonishment, shock, and disbelief. Volces murmured in the crowd.


    ¡°Is Janik dead?¡±


    ¡°How could the Gahrrs¡® esteemed Great Elder be defeated so easily?¡±


    ¡°This is unbelievable! Severin¡¯s strength is beyondprehension!¡±


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Is this¡­ Is this Severin¡¯s true strength? He ended Janik¡¯s life with a single move!¡±


    ¡°This is horrifying! Just look at that rxed expression on Severin¡¯s face. The Gahrrs are going to find


    themselves in a tricky situation right now.¡±


    A winner had been decided after only a few exchanges. The Gahrrs elders, many of whom harbored.


    hostility towards Severin, shuddered after being shaken by the sight of Janik¡¯s demise.


    Thorold, whom the Gahrrs ced their hopes on, showed an unprecedented seriousness in his eyes.


    ¡°1 didn¡¯t think he could defeat the great elder. It looks like I will have to go all out when I face him,¡± he


    muttered as his murderous intent toward Severin became more pronounced.


    Over on the Lischalts¡¯s end, Jangar set aside his book and stared at Severin in equal parts shock and


    fear. ¡°When did such a powerful individual show up in Nontwo City? The surprises unfolding in this


    edition of the tournament are making things much more interesting!¡±

 Chapter 1859

    Chapter 1859


    Chapter 1859


    Severin¡¯s decisive defeat of Janik sparked an immediatemotion among the crowd. It was


    particrly noticeable on the mayor¡¯s side, as well as the sect elders who were sitting on the viewing


    tform.


    Among them was a handsome, salt and pepper¨Chaired, middle¨Caged man who was d in luxurious-


    looking clothes. He smiled warmly, and stroked his beard as he remarked. ¡°Your city seems to have


    produced a prodigy who can kill his peers with rtive ease, Mayor Kiyu!¡±


    The man¡¯s name was Fend, an elder of the Grandiuno Sect, one of the four major sects in the whole


    of Southsky state. He was a level mine supreme saint, and he was in charge of the present edition of


    Nontwo City¡¯s sacredke tournament.


    Elders from the four major sects were entrusted primarily with managing the tournament to ensure


    fairness. Their other aim was to identify anyone who had potential. Many disciples were nurtured by the


    sect from a young age, but others were recruited by the sects after excelling in the tournament. Most of


    the people who were recruited through the tournament had above¨Caverage talent or strength¨Ca


    testament to their abilities as level nine royal saints. As long as they entered the sacredke and


    became


    supreme saints, they would rank around the mid¨Clevel in terms of the sect¡¯s hierarchy.


    Kiyu then responded respectfully, ¡°Oh, but the Grandiuno Sect has numerous disciples capable of


    effortlessly defeating opponents of the same level.¡±


    The subtle ttery elicited a smile on Fend¡¯s face, and he immediately directed his attention back to


    the ring.


    Meanwhile, Rourie was more relieved than anything when he observed Severin¡¯s easy victory over


    Janik


    from the Chorteaus¡® waiting area. Despite the enthusiastic exmations of his family members,


    Rourie¡¯s


    mood was not quite aligned with the celebratory atmosphere. His family members were discussing


    heartily among themselves.


    ¡°He won?! Elder Severin won?!!¡±


    ¡°He was up against Janik, the Gahrrs¡® great elder! Who would have thought that Severin could kill Janik


    with barely a couple of moves?¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s finally time for our family to stand proud!¡±


    The tournament moved on to the next match after Severin¡¯s triumph, but the subsequent contestants


    lacked the same ease and confidence that Severin disyed. Not everyone possessed the ability to


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    transcend levels inbat, and it was a rather prolonged affair before the winners were determined.


    12


    +15 BONUS


    Mayor Kiyu¡¯s voice soon echoed as he announced the next round. ¡°Jangar Lischalt, please take your


    ce on the arena!¡±


    The announcement elicited surprised exmations from the audience.


    *Jangar is the Lischalts prodigy! He¡¯s an inner disciple of the Purevoid Sect!¡±


    ¡°Who will be the unlucky opponent selected to face Jangar?¡±


    ¡°He has fullprehension of swordwill despite being only twenty years old. I don¡¯t think anyone in


    Nontwo City can hold their own against him, other than Thorold and Severin perhaps.¡±


    ¡°Severin? I¡¯m not so sure about that! I¡¯d ce my bets on Thorold, though, given that he¡¯s a disciple of


    the Deifirm Sect, and his lightning¨Cbasedbat techniques surpass even Janik¡¯s. Severin can¡¯t be on


    the same level as they are!¡±


    The mayor soon revealed that Jangar¡¯s opponent was an honorary elder from a second¨Ctier family


    known.


    as the Roaldes. The contender opted not to enter the ring and surrendered without a fight. No one


    made fun of him despite the somewhat farcical situation that seemed to have resulted, as Jangar¡¯s


    formidable


    transcend levels inbat due to his adept understanding of swordwill.

 Chapter 1860

    Chapter 1860


    Chapter 1860


    Jangar had just risen from his seat when he heard his opponent conceding defeat. He sat back with a


    wry smile, believing that only Thorold and Severin were his true adversaries in the tournament.


    He nced calmly at Severin who had just returned to the Chorteau¡¯s waiting area and had a sh of


    determination in his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to face you next!¡±


    mentster, Kiyu called Wuhlricht¡¯s name for the next round. ¡°We shall now invite the Chorteaus¡®


    honorary elder, Wuhlricht usch to take his position in the arena!¡±


    Wuhlricht¡¯s opponent was Tonnie, the Lischalts¡® fifth elder. Tonnie¡¯s aura was almost simr to that of


    the Walpens¡® members the other day. Wuhlricht nced at his opponent and stepped onto the arena,


    whereupon his opponent emanated a burst of terrifying energy that created a gust of wind in the arena.


    Rourie could not help his curiosity as he asked Severin. ¡°Do you think Elder Wuhlricht will win?¡±


    Given their familiarity with the Lischalts, the Chorteaus were well aware of Tonnie¡¯s reputation within


    Nontwo City. By contrast, Wuhlricht¡¯s strength remained a mystery due to his deliberate concealment of


    it, and Rourie was not entirely confident that Wuhlricht would emerge victorious.


    Severin waved his hand and assured Rourie, ¡°Yes. My father¨Cinw will win.¡± He was stating a fact


    rather than simply making baseless boasts. Though Wuhlricht had hidden his true attainment since


    they arrived


    at the Bleurealm, he had a profound understanding of Wuhlricht¡¯s formidable capabilities and believed


    that Wuhlricht had what it took to defeat the opponent! After all, Wuhlricht was previously the Skyblue


    Sect¡¯s leader, and he was even able to handle two opponents perfectly fine!


    During that brief conversation, Wuhlricht and Tonnie had already engaged inbat. Their techniques


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    were executed with such speed that it almost seemed as though everything was a blur. The


    shockwaves


    resulting from their exchange reverberated throughout the air, and the spectators were in awe of their


    dazzling disy ofbat techniques. It was a rather even fight.


    Over at the waiting area, Thorold¡¯s attention was focused solely on the contest. He cursed under his


    breath, ¡°Just how lucky can the Chorteaus be? How is their honorary elder so strong?¡±


    He returned to his family with the intention of securing a ce at the sacredke for his family


    members,


    as that would allow them to join the sect and serve him once they became level nine royal saints.


    Unfortunately, he did not expect to face such challenges from Jangar and Severin.


    He then continued to observe the fight in the arena. Tonnie gave it his all, and his aura surged forth as


    he


    executed his techniques. s, his inability to prate Wuhiricht¡¯s defense led Thorold to conclude


    that


    the battle was all but lost. Wuhlricht¡¯s victory was inevitable, for all that needed to be done was to


    capitalize on Tonnie¡¯s exhaustion at the right moment. Thorold epted that oue and closed his


    Severin¡¯s earlier prediction came to fruition as Wuhlricht relied on his robust foundation to defeat


    Tonnie.


    He earned recognition from many, though somewhat less sensational than Severin¡¯s triumph over Janik

 Chapter 1861

    Chapter 1861


    Chapter 1861


    Half a day had passed, and the sacredke tournament was about to enter the mostpetitive


    phase. Nearly forty participants from all the major families in Nontwa City joined the tournament, and


    Severin¡¯s party totaled eleven level nine royal saints. Other prominent families like the Lischalts and the


    Gahrrs four or five level nine royal saints each, while the remaining contenders represented weaker


    factions such as the mayor¡¯s mansion and other second¨Ctier families.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Following half a day of battling, sixteen contestants had sessfully secured their advancement.


    Notably, eight out of Severin¡¯s eleven members had sessfully progressed. Diane, She, and Sofia


    were the only ones who failed to advance, given that they had just attained level nine royal saint. Their


    slightly weaker stage was therefore somewhat disadvantageous for them against opponents of the


    same level. However, their valiant efforts resulted in a close contest, and they would have won had luck


    been


    on their side.


    News of the remarkable achievements made by Severin¡¯s group spread rapidly throughout Nontwo


    City, surprising many who had not expected a second¨Ctier family like the Chorteaus to have level nine


    royal


    saints. Spections about the family¡¯s sudden luck and strength abounded, and some even began to


    strike up a conversation with Rourie before the first day¡¯s battles ended.


    Kiyu then announced themencement of the second round, where 16petitors would vie for the


    top ten spots. Severin took the opportunity to distribute pills to Wuhlricht and his group in preparation


    for


    more intense battles ahead.


    The second round promised to be of much greater intensity, as only the strongest participants were


    able


    to advance. Their singr goal was to secure a top¨Cten ranking and the coveted chance to enter the


    sacredke. Breaking through to supreme saint was the ultimate aim, and the sacredke was the only


    possible route avable for one to achieve that. Those who failed would have to wait twenty years


    before


    getting another shot at it. A royal saint might be able to live for a thousand years, but there was no


    guarantee that one would always get a chance to enter the sacredke.


    The first match ended with both contestants battered and bloody, ending in their eventual removal from


    the arena by the mayor due to their severe injuries and exhaustion.


    Kiyu¡¯s announcement of the next match caught the attention of the spectators. ¡°The next round will


    feature Severin and Thoroldr


    The crowd gasped, as a match between Severin and Thorold would only stir much spection and


    anticipation.


    ¡°They¡¯re going head¨Cto¨Chead now!¡±


    ¡°Do you think Severin can defeat Thorold?¡±


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°I have my doubts. Thorold is an inner disciple of the Deifirm Sect, and he has the Thunderbolt


    Constitution. His lightning¨Cbasedbat techniques are formidable, and facing him at such an early


    stage of the second round might be too tough for Severin.¡±


    ¡°What a shame.¡±


    The spectators were unaware of the true feud that existed between Severin and Thorold, but they had


    already begun to express sympathy for Severin¡¯s challenging situation. In their view, Thorold was going


    to go all out on Severin after thetter killed one of Gahrrs¡® elders in the previous round.

 Chapter 1862

    Chapter 1862


    Fend from the Grandiuno Sect was initially optimistic about Severin, but that optimism dulled


    considerably after knowing that Severin¡¯s opponent was Thorold. Though he acknowledged Severin¡¯s


    strength from the previous battle against Janik, Fend knew that Thorold was a whole different


    adversary. As an elder of the Grandiuno Sect, Fend was well aware of Thorold¡¯s reputation within the


    Deifirm Sect.


    ¡®It¡¯ll be a shame for such a bright sprout to be nipped in the bud,¡® Fend thought to himself and


    decided


    to save Severin once the battle ended.


    At the same time, Rourie became anxious upon discovering Severin¡¯s opponent and was no longer as


    proud as he was before when he basked in all thepliments. His face betrayed worry and anxiety as


    he eximed, ¡°We¡¯re doomed. Is this where my family¡¯s luck runs out?¡±


    Severin was up against none other than Thorold, renowned as the most exceptional prodigy in Nontwo


    City! Three factors stacked in Thorold¡¯s favor his Thunderbolt Constitution, his status as an inner


    disciple


    of the Deifirm Sect, and his past feat of killing a level one royal saint! Any one of those factors would


    make a normal person a prodigy, so all three of those at once put Thorold into the category far beyond


    that of ordinary prodigies!


    Rourie understood the enmity present between Thorold and Severin. Severin¡¯s refusal of the Gahrrs¡¯s


    request and subsequent assault on the Gahrrs elders had escted tensions. The animosity would


    grow


    even stronger in their sh, and Rourie was worried for Severin¡¯s safety. After all, it was Severin¡¯s


    efforts


    that led them thus far into the tournament!


    Rourie wiped the sweat off his forehead and proposed to Severin, ¡°Perhaps you could admit defeat on


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    this asion?¡±


    Severin shook his head in response to Rourie¡¯s distressed plea. He smiled faintly before ascending into


    the air andnding in the arena. Thorold, too, rose from the waiting area andnded opposite Severin.


    With both contestants ready for the battle, Kiyu dered, ¡°Let the match begin!¡±


    The atmosphere turned solemn in an instant. Severin stood calmly on the ring with his eyes fully


    transfixed on Thorold. On the other hand, Thorold reciprocated in the same manner. However, his


    sharp


    gaze was filled with a murderous intent.


    He had not expected to meet someone who would refuse his invitation and even injure his men. Those


    factors, along with Janik¡¯s death at Severin¡¯s hands, left Thorold with only one option¨Cto kill Severin.


    Thorold red at Severin. ¡°You¡¯re as good as dead after you killed one of my family¡¯s men


    Thorold then went straight for the kill


    +15 BONUS


    With a raise of his hand, lightning began to surge all around him as a colossal thunderbolt dragon


    began manifesting just above the arena. The dragon¡¯s target was none other than Severin.


    Undeterred, Severin retorted confidently, ¡°We¡¯ll see about that!


    He then raised his sword and took a step forward to deliver a sh. The spiritual energy from the


    sword collided with Thorold¡¯s thunderbolt dragon, creating a thunderous impact on the ground.


    Thorold could sense that Severin was on Jangar¡¯s levell in terms of strength, so much so that Thorold


    could be pushed into pulling out his trump card. Severin disyed a hint of surprise at Thorold¡¯s


    prowess despite the earlier calmness he exuded. The first wave of attack was aimed at assessing their


    respective


    strengths, and once it concluded, both men remained at their initial locations while observing their


    opponent.


    Thorold¡¯s aura intensified, and the mountainous pressure seemed to be a little much for the spectators


    to


    bear, In response, Severin unleashed his full attainment strength, generating a powerful shockwave


    that


    reverbed around them.


    The sh of auras caused a gale to appear in the air.

 Chapter 1863

    Chapter 1863


    Chapter 1863


    The oppressive pressure radiating from the arena permeated through the entire arena, eliciting gasps


    surprise from countless spectators at the venue..


    ¡°Gasp! Just the aura from these two is enough to strike fear in me.¡±


    of


    ¡°Is this the true might of a genius? Though they are only level nine royal saints, they seem to tower


    above many of us. Their aura alone can send chills down the spine of ordinary level nine royal saints


    ¡°Who will emerge victorious? Will it be Thorold? Or will it be Severin?¡±


    Thorold narrowed his eyes after sensing Severin¡¯s power. A glint of murderous intent emerged from his


    pupils. ¡°Is this where your confidence ising from?¡±


    The waves produced by Severin¡¯s attainment had captured Thorold¡¯s attention. Thorold left the Gahrrs


    to


    join the Deif rm Sect, where he was epted first as an outer disciple. He then rose through the ranks,


    bracing through countless hardships and dangers to be a level nine royal saint. He eventually


    became an inner disciple.


    His strength had ced him among the top few in the entirety of Nontwo City. As a level nine royal


    saint


    who could defeat a post¨Cbreakthrough level one supreme saint, he held little regard for ordinary


    opponents.


    There existed a considerable gap between level nine royal saints, and only those with exceptional


    talents


    and solid foundations could capture Thorold¡¯s eye. Initially, he believed that only Jangar of the Purevoid


    Sect could fit that criterion. However, Severin¡¯s presence had altered the perspective.


    Determined to secure a spot in the sacredke Tournament, Tharald considered Severin a


    considerable


    foe that Jangar might not even be able to stop. He was fueled by anger after recalling the previous


    day¡¯s


    humiliation, whereby Severin rebuffed his invitation, injured one of the men, and pped him in the


    face.


    Even so, the animosity between them could not urately be described as being deep¨Cseated, and


    Thorold was supposed to treat their match as a mere contest and nothing more.


    However, Severin¡¯s swift killing of Janik deepened the conflict, for it amounted to publicly humiliating


    the


    Gahrrs!


    After taking a deep breath, Thorold sneered at Severin and dered, ¡°Your life ends today!¡±


    He casually pointed his hand at Severin, and the atmosphere shifted in an instant. The sky


    transformed,


    and an intimidating force coalesced above the arena. An illusory hand crackled with lightning as it


    mmed down toward Severin at incredible speed.


    Severin remained unperturbed and responded calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s see you try!¡±


    +15 BONUS


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    With a swift motion, Severin raised the sword in his hand. The weapon gleamed brightly like a radiant


    sun that bathed the entire arena in light. A ten¨Cfoot¨Clong gleam that was brimming with murderous


    intent


    shed through the air, aiming to crush everything in its path.


    The sword produced a piercing wind¨Clike shriek as it collided with the palm. A resounding st was


    heard, and the resulting shockwave surged into the sky as it punctured clouds at a height of several


    thousand meters above them.

 Chapter 1864

    Chapter 1864


    Chapter 1864


    With their attacks nullifying each other¡¯s, Severin and Thorold began to engage each other once more!


    The collision of their surging spiritual energy created violent airwaves in the arena.


    A sneer graced Thorold¡¯s face and his murderous expression grew stronger. He extended his right


    hand


    toward the air, conjuring up countless thunderbolts that converged into a mid¨Cair thunderbolt vortex.


    The


    sudden appearance of that vortex sent shivers down the spines of onlookers.


    In the Lischalts waiting area, Jangar immediately recognized the vortex and remarked solemnly. ¡°This


    is


    the Dested Thundercloud!¡±


    The Dested Thundercloud was a technique devised by Thorold via abination of the Gahrrs¡®


    Sun-


    gradebat techniques with the Deifirm Sect¡¯s lightning¨Cattribute training exercise. It was tailored


    specifically to his Thunderbolt Consitution. Upon execution, it could transform the air into a lightning


    pool, unleashing various forms of thunderbolts that served as a remarkable offensive weapon.


    As Thorold possessed the rare Thunderbolt Consitution, he enjoyed significant advantages with


    lightning-


    attribute skills andbat techniques. Only one¨Cin¨Cten¨Cthousand people within the Bleurealm could


    possess such a constitution, and those who possessed unique variants of the Thunderbolt Constitution


    were particrly renowned for their offensive capabilities. They could be mentioned in the same breath


    as those who were devoted to swordsmanship.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Upon seeing Thorold unleash the Dested Thundercloud, Jangar nced pityingly in Severin¡¯s


    direction, ¡°It¡¯s such a shame that Thorold¡¯s opponent will lose. Thorold has honed thisbat


    technique to rival even Sun¨Cgrade advanced techniques, and his innate abilities will be extremely


    challenging to ovee.¡±


    Though Jangar and Thorold were from different sects, they were equally feared and respected as


    renowned prodigies. However, even thetter shuddered at the sight of Thorold¡¯s strength. As he saw


    it, Severin¡¯s strength¨Cthough surpassing that of many people¨Chad its limits. The most that Severin


    could achieve was winning against an ordinary level nine royal saint. There was still a long way to go


    before Severin coulde to Thorold¡¯s level. That Thorold had used his special technique was a sign


    that he was not even going to give Severin a chance to take a breather.


    After summoning the thunderbolt vortex, Thorold¡¯s body crackled with visible electric sparks, almost like


    some kind of an ancient thunder god. An invincible aura emanated from Thorold and covered the sky


    above the arena.


    Covered in an intimidating cloak of electricity, Thorold sald coldly, ¡°You should feel honored to die at the


    hands of my special technique.¡±


    As he finished his words, Thoroldmanded the thunderbolt within the vortex to form dozens of


    meter-


    +15 BONUS


    that nearly deafened the onlookers was soon heard, and Severin licked his lips as he watched the


    impending onught of those spears. He wielded his sword, and a burst of swordwill appeared all


    around


    him.


    ¡°Rose Petal Rain!¡± The exquisite, petal¨Clike glows produced by his sword surged toward the


    thunderbolt


    spears at rapid speed. The sh resulted in a resounding and frightful explosion, with Severin¡¯s petals


    decimating the spears into fragments of spiritual energy.

 Chapter 1865

    Chapter 1865


    Chapter 1865


    The Rose¨CPetal Rain disyed its true powers as the petals shattered dozens of Thorold¡¯s spears.


    The petals then continued their course toward Thorold. Following the sparks that were produced from


    the explosions. Thorold¡¯s pupils contracted as he felt an impending sense of doom. As a level nine


    royal saint, he was ustomed to effortlessly dispatching same¨Clevel practitioners, and even level one


    supreme saints posed little difficulty to him. Unfortunately, Severin was brimming with a menacing aura


    that he had never encountered before.


    The approaching storm of delicate petals left Thorold with no time to formte a contingency n. He


    could only raise his hand andmand the thunderbolts around him to surge wildly. The air around


    him.


    was whipped up a storm, and the thunderbolt vortex erupted with a formidable power. A deafening.


    muffled sound of thunder was heard, and serpent¨Clike electric currents swiftly enveloped Thorold¡¯s


    body.


    He had fashioned an armor out of the lightning.


    A resounding boom echoed as Severin¡¯s sward energy collided with the electric armor. A violent


    shockwave was unleashed, pouring light into the entire arena. Still encased in the electric armor,


    Thorold¡¯s face had paled as he gazed incredulously at Severin.


    Severin¡¯s technique had prated a technique deemed imprable by most ordinary level nine


    royal


    saints. Although Thorold managed to protect himself with armor, the impact on his chest felt like the


    time.


    Severin¡¯s attack injured him, and blood flowed out from his mouth.


    ¡°He¡¯s still alive?¡± Severin mumbled to himself in shock. It came as a surprise to him that Thorold could


    survive that technique.


    The Rose¨CPetal Rain was his trump card, after all. Faced with normal level nine royal saints, the Rose-


    Petal Rain was not required, and he could just use the True¨CSun Fist to end their lives without even


    having


    to move from his spot. Slightly stronger opponents might require a couple more shes of his sword,


    but not to the extent that it necessitated the Rose¨CPetal Rain. Astonished by Thorold¡¯s ability to


    survive, Severin tightened his grip on his sword and tried to pinpoint Thorold¡¯s weaknesses.


    Meanwhile, Thorold felt a tingling rush of adrenalin when he recalled what just happened. His face was


    pale, and there were traces of blood seeping from his mouth. Dread and horror soon began to


    overwhelm him, and he questioned, ¡°What kind of technique is that?¡±


    Severin offered no reply and dashed forward, leaving only an afterimage at the ce he had stood


    earlier. His sword energy covered the sky as he attacked Thorold relentlessly. In response, Thorold


    raised his hands and generated severalyers of protective spiritual energy shields.


    The huge shockwave¨Ca byproduct of the sword energy shing with his shield¨Csent fragments


    scattering all over the ring. The spectators all held their breath as they bore witness to Severin


    dominating the battle against Thorold.


    ¡°Unbelievable! I¡¯m not seeing things, am I?¡±


    ¡°Did Thorold just lose against Severin?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Thorold hasn¡¯t fully unleashed his abilities yet. He is a prodigy of the Delfirm Sect, after all.


    Let¡¯s walt and see what happens.¡±


    Amidst the crowd¡¯s discussions, Thorold found himself under a relentless assault. The pressure was


    fast bing too much for him. I can¡¯t let this continue,¡± he thought, I have to be more assertive.


    With that in mind, he yelled, ¡°Die


    Spiritual energy enveloped his entire body, and the gradually shrinking thunderbolt vortex soon began


    to erupt once more Roaring thunderbolts appeared around him at his beckoning and tore through the


    air. The impact was swirled into a mass of spiritual energy that shattered the sword energy assaulting


    him.


    Having seized the opportunity to make a counterattack, Thorold opened his mouth like a rabid snake


    and absorbed all the thunderbolt into his body. The Dested Thundercloud dissipated, giving way to a


    marked increase in Thorold¡¯s spiritual energy.


    Thorold had used a secret technique to raise hisbat strength.

 Chapter 1866

    Chapter 1866


    Chapter 1866


    With his pupils glowing like lightning. Thorold licked the blood from his lips and directed a fierce grin at


    Severin.


    ¡°Time for you to die!¡± he shouted, darting right toward Severin. The fluctuations produced by his aura


    as a


    level nine royal saint unleashed a terrifying wave of energy, shattering the shield that maintained


    bnce


    outside the arena. Fend was momentarily stunned by the sudden development, as the shed was


    incredibly important to prevent the spectators from getting hurt. Fortunately, he snapped out of his


    senses right away and promptly redeployed the shield to ensure that everyone else was safe.


    The shield¡¯s near¨Ccopse elicited horror from many spectators.


    ¡°Is this Thorold¡¯s true strength?¡±


    ¡°Even the shield deployed by a supreme saint from the Grandiuno Sect is crumbling under the


    pressure!¡±


    ¡°Severin¡¯s life is in danger,¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s almost certain that Sevenin will suffer defeat. Thorold¡¯s Thunderbolt Constitution was very


    formidable to begin with, and he seems to be getting stronger the longer the battle goes on!¡±


    Rourie became anxious when he witnessed Thorold¡¯s overwhelming aura shattering the arena¡¯s shield.


    Though he had only recently struck up a cooperation with Severin, the Choreaus fortune had taken a


    turn


    for the better in that short period.


    As a small second tier family that boasted a mere level six royal saint, it was all thanks to Severin that


    the


    family made a name for themselves in Nortwo City and was able to associate themselves with more


    prominent families. Without Severin, the Chorteaus would likely remain an obscure second¨Ctier entity.


    Rourie did not want to see Severin lose, much less die at Thorold¡¯s hand, but the monstrous aura that


    Thorold had just produced seemed to suggest a bleak oue. It was only natural for Rourie to be


    worried for Severin.


    Wuhlricht and the rest of the group wore a solemn expression, while Diane and the other girls were


    filled


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    with concern for Severin.


    Inside the arena, Severin shook his head as he looked at Thorold¡¯s reckless charge. ¡°You¡¯re asking for


    it,


    pal!¡±


    Armed with the True¨CSun Fist and the Gigantic Hand Crusher, he excelled when it came to close


    combat. Thorold had relied on the Dested Thundercloud andunched attacks using thunderbolts¨C


    those attacks were somewhat tricky for Severin to handle as his arsenal did not include techniques that


    were


    +15 BONUS


    Severin brandished his sword as Thorold advanced, unleashing the Rose Petal Rain once again. At the


    same time, he charged forth like a tiger and used his fists to fashion a radiant seal that resembled the


    bright sun. The subsequent barrage of punches overwhelmed Thorold, who realized that his judgment


    had been impaired by his overwhelming anger.


    Each blow that Thorold exchanged with Severin left him feeling increasingly shocked. Severin¡¯s


    strength had surpassed all his expectations. Thorold¡¯s desperation continued to intensify as he sensed


    his waning


    spiritual power. He roared in desperation, ¡°Die


    Severin sneered at Thorold¡¯s despair. ¡°Struggling is futile!¡± He then seized an opportunity to create a


    palm-


    like print in mid¨Cair and struck Thorold with it.


    The impact was so strong that Thorold suffered an injury to his internal organs. His ribcage was


    broken, and there was a noticeable dent in his chest. The next second, blood spurted out of his mouth


    as he was sent flying out of the arena. Afternding on the ground, Thorold passed out and had no


    energy to continue the fight.

 Chapter 1867

    Chapter 1867


    Chapter 1867


    Kiyu¡¯s eyes widened as he witnessed Thorold being rendered unconscious, severely injured, and


    knocked out of the arena. He never thought that Thorold would suffer defeat, especially not at such a


    swift pace.


    Despite the turmoil that was building up in his heart, he had to continue with his duties as the organizer


    of the tournament and rose to his feet to announce the results. ¡°The winner is Severin!¡±


    The venue sank into an unexpected silence. The shock of witnessing the defeat of a renowned genius


    like Thorold reverberated through the audience. The fight did not evenst very long. Gasps of disbelief


    erupted from the crowd, and many people could only watch on in stunned silence.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thorold. lost?!¡±


    ¡°But how?! He¡¯s an inner disciple of the Deifirm Sect, and he has the Thunderbolt Constitution too!¡±


    ¡°Severin defeated Thorold in less than ten moves! Just how strong is he?¡±


    ¡°When did such a powerful individual show up in our city?¡±


    The worried expressions of Rourie and the rest of Chorteaus had since changed to that of


    bewilderment. Seeing that once¨Carrogant Thorold being dragged off the stage like a broken sack left


    everyone with their


    mouth agape.


    Inside the waiting area, Jangar stood up abruptly after hearing new news of Thorold¡¯s defeat A flurry of


    mixed emotions appeared on his face, and he remained speechless as he witnessed Thorold¡¯s injured


    state. He stared at Severin standing in the center of the arena and exhaled deeply after a prolonged


    silence. Severin¡¯s eyes carried an intimidating aura, as well as a resolute determination.


    ¡°Even the Dested Thundercloud was not enough for Thorold to beat you. Your strength has


    exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations, Severin¡­ Jangar murmured to himself as he looked over to


    Severin.


    Jangar knew just how strong Thorold was since they were both regarded as the two geniuses of


    Nontwo City, Thorold, as an inner disciple of the Deifirm Sect with the Thunderbolt Consitution, had a


    formidable record in defeating a level one supreme saint despite only being a level nine royal saint.


    However, Severin proved invincible against him, which left Jangar utterly astounded.


    Jangar took a deep breath. He shared the same goal as Thorold, which was to secure first ce in the


    tournament. The ranking would then grant him four slots to enter the sacredke, thus allowing him to


    lead several of his family members to train there and secure a breakthrough. He had initially


    considered Thorold to be his mainpetition, but he soon realized that Severin was a dark horse that


    stood in his way. Going by Severin¡¯s performance, it was quite certain that Severin was gunning for the


    top spot too!


    +15 BONUS


    Jangar exhaled and retracted his gaze. ¡°My specialty is swordsmanship. I¡¯ve been training for over a


    decade now, and I¡¯ve grasped true swordwill. The sect elders have pra sed my potential to be a


    saint in the future, and I shall use you as a stepping stone to achieve sess!


    Having calmed himself down, Jangar¡¯s body resonated with sword will as his eyes were aze with


    determination.

 Chapter 1868

    Chapter 1868


    Chapter 1868


    Meanwhile, Severin stood on the stage after dealing with Thorold and sensed an intense gaze fixated


    on him. It seemed to be a gaze emanating a will to fight. Possessing remarkable perception as a level


    nine royal saint, Severin swiftly identified the source of the gaze as Jangar, who was seated with the


    Lischalts.


    Severin looked at Jangar and perceived thetter to resemble a sheathed sword, Swordwill seemed to


    resonate within him, and Severin acknowledged it before nodding thoughtfully in Jangar¡¯s direction. He


    knew that his victory over Thorold had likely attracted Jangar¡¯s attention.


    As Severin retracted his gaze, he murmured to himself, ¡°You must be a swordsman prodigy? I¡¯m quite


    curious to know just how strong you are.¡±


    Severin had encountered numerous prodigies in his journey of attainment. For instance, Frederick of


    the Horizon Sect became a royal saint at a young age, yet Wuhlricht¨Cthe strongest in the Skyblue


    Sect¨Cwas merely a level five royal saint. In the end, Frederick was pushing up daisies after dying at


    Severin¡¯s hands.


    Severin shook his head and left the arena to return to the Chorteaus waiting area. Upon his return, his


    wives swarmed around him in concern.


    Gilda


    wiped Severin¡¯s forehead with a handkerchief and asked. ¡°Were you injured?¡±


    Diane took a fifth¨Cgrade high¨Crank pill from her spatial ring and gave it to Severin so he could restore


    his spiritual energy. ¡°Eat this! Your spiritual energy needs some replenishing¡±


    She and Sofia were each busy checking to see if Severin was unhurt.


    Their concerned reaction prompted him to reassure them with a bright smile. He waved his hands and


    said, Tm fine. I wasn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    The women sighed in relief upon learning that he was unscathed.


    On the other hand, Rourie and the Chorteaus looked at Severin with a mix of admiration, shock,


    surprise, and excitement. When Severin first revealed himself as a level nine royal saint, they


    expressed shock and surprise at his true attainment. Though they gradually became ustomed to


    Severin¡¯s strength after seeing his disys, they were still taken by surprise when Severin defeated


    Thorold. After all, none of them expected Severin to be stronger than Thorold. Shock and joy were


    evident in Rourie¡¯s expression as he served some hot tea to Severin. He then used some telekinesis to


    pull a chair over to Severin and invited him to sit down.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°P¨Cp¨Cplease have a seat and drink some teal¡± Rourie said respectfully to Severin.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do all this for me.¡± Severin said, smiling.


    .


    +15 BONUS


    He took the tea and sat on the chair, silently restoring his spiritual energy while observing the ongoing


    tournament. As the subsequent rounds unfolded, the intensity of thepetition grew.


    Wuhlricht and the elders had been called up to the arena for their respective matches, which they


    secured victory with after disying their resounding strength. Severin had already expected them to


    advance, as their veteran status during their time at the Skyblue Sect bore testament to their talents.


    Though they might find it tricky to transcend their level and defeat a stronger opponent, they could


    nheless win against those on the same level.


    Jangar concluded thest round of matches with a crushing victory against his opponent, and the


    second round of the tournament came to a close.

 Chapter 1869

    Chapter 1869


    Chapter 1869


    After the second round concluded, Kiyu stood up and announced the list of people who had qualified.


    The individuals advancing from that round included the seven contestants from Severin¡¯s side, as well


    as two others from the Lischalts¨CJangar, and the great elder, Germain. In what could be interpreted as


    a stroke of bad luck, the Gahrrs failed to secure thest remaining spot, which went to the honorary


    elder.


    mayor¡¯s


    Following the announcement that Severin¡¯s group had advanced, the crowd erupted in an animated


    discussion.


    ¡°How did the Chorteaus get so lucky? Seven out of their eleven participants qualified for the final


    round!¡±


    ¡°I heard that Wuhlricht and others are all Severin¡¯s closest friends!¡±


    ¡°Tch¡­where did theye from anyway? Their strength is insane!¡±


    ¡°They secured seven ces even though the second round had just ended! Won¡¯t the Chorteaus get


    eleven spots at the sacredke once Severin clinches first ce?¡±


    ¡°Severin might be strong, but there¡¯s still no guarantee he¡¯ll get first ce!¡±


    ¡°He still has to go through Jangar, and they haven¡¯t gotten the chance to face each other yet!¡±


    Amidst the varied reactions in the venue, the news about Severin¡¯s group sessfully advancing made


    some envious of their luck. Others were optimistic of Severin¡¯s progress, but some dismissed his


    chances. However, those discussions had no bearing on what was in store for them in the third round


    of


    the tournament.


    tooth


    The third round differed from the previous round in that it was aimed at determining the top three


    positions. The ten individuals who had passed the second round already had ess to the sacred


    lake, but the first¨Cce finisher would secure four spots, and the second¨Cce finisher imed three.


    Thepetition thus became more intense in respect to those coveted positions.


    Severin, having calcted that his group had seven ces in the bag, discussed an appropriate


    strategy with Wuhlricht. Thirteen spots were needed¨Ctwelve for Severin¡¯s group, and one that Severin


    had agreed to give the Chorteaus.


    Wullricht said, ¡°We have seven spots now, so all that¡¯s left is six more. You should aim for first ce,


    while we do our best to get second and third.¡±


    ¡°Great n!¡± Severin agreed readily. He was confident that Wuhlricht and the rest of the group could


    handle the situation.


    +15 BONUS


    Atop the viewing tform, Kiyu cleared his throat before announcing the start of the third round. As


    participants drew lots, the Lischalts bad luck streak seemed to begin as the Germain drew Severin.


    Meanwhile, Jangar faced an honorary elder from the mayor¡¯s mansion. The rest of the matchups were


    between Wuhlricht and the other elders


    ¡°Fate must be on our side, Severin! Wutricht remarked, much to Severin¡¯s amusement.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As the tournamentmenced, Wuhlricht¡¯s matchups unfolded like a farce, with one opponent


    surrendering without a fight. The somewhat scripted nature of their matchup made many spectators


    envious. Meanwhile, the Lischalts¨Cparticrly Jangar¨Cwere frustrated at the oue of the pairing.

 Chapter 1870

    Chapter 1870


    Jangar had put in a tremendous amount of effort to ensure that at least two people from the Lischalts


    advanced to the third round. Unfortunately, the lots that they drew were in favor of Severin¡¯s group.


    Severin was ted to face Germain in what was supposed to be a surefire win for Severin. After all,


    Severin had already proven himself by defeating Thorold. By contrast, Jangar found himself against an


    honorary elder from the mayor¡¯s mansion, whom he was sure to win against.


    In other words, Jangar seemed like an outsider in apetition where the sure victors were Severin¡¯s


    group. He was furious, as there seemed to be no point in continuing the matches. Unfortunately, he still


    had to abide by the procedure and face his contender. The honorary elder from the mayor¡¯s mansion


    knew what wasing and conceded, having nothing more to fight for after already bagging one spot.


    Severin¡¯s opponent did the same as well.


    However, as Severin prepared to leave, Jangar unexpectedly challenged him openly, ¡°Let¡¯s not bother


    drawing lots anymore. Most of the contestants here are your group, anyway. Let uspete with each


    other, you and me. Winner takes first ce! Are you brave enough to take me up on the challenge?¡±


    Severin sneered. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±


    Jangar sought to expedite thepetition by challenging Severin directly for the top spot, a suggestion


    that Severin had been hoping to propose as well. The spectators, overhearing the exchange, buzzed


    with excitement.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Severin agreed!¡±


    ¡°Who will win this earth¨Cshaking match?¡±


    ¡°Jangar seems to be a cut above Severin. He is the Purevoid Sect¡¯s prodigy, after all. Haven¡¯t you


    heard about his spectacr feat of killing nearly ten level nine royal saints? Even a supreme saint that


    had just made a breakthrough would think twice about going up against him!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, he can talk big, but I think Severin is stronger. Just take Thorold as an example!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fifty¨Cfifty, in my opinion. It could go either way. Jangar¡¯s ability transcends those of his peers, and


    swordsmen are all stronger than most other types of fighters. We should also remember that Severin is


    strong enough to defeat simr¨Cleveled people without breaking a sweat.¡±


    Debates erupted about who would emerge victorious in this anticipated showdown between Severin


    and Jangar, and while opinions varied, everyone agreed that it was to be a very exciting match.


    Upon receiving Severin¡¯s consent, Jangar turned to Kiyu and Fend on the viewing tform. Fend


    was


    +15 BONUS


    the tournament. Fend was curious to know if Severin or Jangar would be stronger, but deep down,


    he had gained a very favorable impression of Severin and was rooting for Severin¡¯s sess.


    Fend stroked his beard and nced intently at Severin in the arena. He muttered under his breath,


    ¡°If you win, 111 do whatever it takes you bring you into the Grand und Sect!¡±


    Severin waspletely oblivious to Fend¡¯s intentions, but he stood immovably in the arena with a


    calm expression That attitude only fueled Jangar¡¯s anger, and he drew his sword before unleashing an


    impressive disy of sword energy that left the spectators trembling in fear.


    Swordsmen had to devote themselves to the sword, and Jangar took it to great heights by train ng his


    sword energy andprehending swordwill from the day he began to learn how to wield a sword. That


    was the true dedication of a swordsman!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Jangar remained focused as he looked at Severin. ¡°My sword can slice through mountains and halve


    seas. Are you sure about epting my challenge?¡±


    Severin unleashed his swordwill and responded in an equallyposed manner, ¡°Of course.¡±

 Chapter 1871

    Chapter 1871


    Chapter 1871


    The two figures stood on the arena with the whistling of swordwill and an emergence of sword light.


    The sharp sword energy sliced through the surrounding air, causing even the far¨Cseated spectators to


    feel a stinging sensation on their skin.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jangar looked emotionlessly at Severin in the center of the arena. He waved the sword in his hand and


    eschewed the use of mboyant sword energy or resplendent sword light. He merely let out a yell as


    he infused his spiritual power into the sword and shed it toward Severin. ¡°Sea¨CParting Form.¡±


    His movement was incredibly simple and unembellished, yet it came down at a rapid speed that sliced


    through the very fragment of space to create a dark void around the de. When Severin observed


    this, his eyes narrowed, and the calm expression on his face finally disappeared.


    Jangar had lived up to the reputation of being a prodigious swordsman, a fact which Severin


    acknowledged. Although there was no visible sword energy when the sword was unsheathed, the


    sword¡¯s speed and sharpness carried an exceptional murderous intent. If anyone else was in Severin¡¯s


    shoes, it was unlikely that they could avoid the sash. Death, or if they were lucky, a severe injury, was


    the only possible oue.


    However, Severin was no ordinary individual. The moment he witnessed Jangar¡¯s sh, a resounding


    sword willl erupted from his body In an instant, the radiant aura that was produced by Severin shot into


    the sky and pierced the clouds.


    Sonic explosions echoed through the air, and the clouds high above seemed to be ripped open. The


    atmosphere in the entirety of Nontwo City changed in an instant. Every practitioner heard the same


    thing- a crisp ng of a sword. Then, each sword within the city seemed to echo with the sword will. It


    seemed


    as though every single sword in the city took on a mind of their own and attempted to escape their


    masters grips


    The intense power formed a kind of pressure on the air, and Jangar¡¯s sh was faced with the


    prospect of being annihted. It was a sight that captivated the attention of every single spectator.


    ¡°Is that¡­ is that swordwill?¡± That exins why Severin is so strong! He has alsoprehended


    swordwill!


    ¡°Hehe, this is getting interesting. If both Severin and Jangar have mastery of swordwill, then who would


    end up victorious in the duel?¡±


    Numerous spectators eximed in awe and engaged In hushed conversations.


    The disy of sword will by Severin came as a surprise for everyone, even for Fend. He began to


    show


    more Interest in Severin¡¯s abilities and was unable to help himself from showering praise. ¡°His strength


    is


    incredible, and he hasprehended swordwill at such a young age too! He¡¯s destined to join the


    years!¡±


    After all, it had been tradition for sects to select disciples from the winners of the tournament.

 Chapter 1872

    Chapter 1872


    Chapter 1872


    Fend previously had little interest in the tournament, and it took Severin¡¯s swift victory over Janik and


    Thorold to pique his attention. At the same time, the transformation in Severin¡¯s aura, along with the


    overwhelming swordwill, finally made Jangar realize something. ¡°That¡¯s why you weren¡¯t afraid of going


    against me! This was your trump card all along!¡±


    As a swordsman himself, Jangar could keenly sense the stupendous swordwill emanating from


    Severin. It carried a mighty aura, and Jangar felt as if he was surrounded by thousands of sharp


    swords. Aside from his feelings of surprise, Jangar also found himself filled with excitement. He had


    faced numerous difficulties in making good progress, no doubt due to theck of proper swordsmen in


    the whole of Southsky. Even prestigious sects like Grandiuno Sect and Purevoid Sect were bereft of


    any young contemporaries who shared in his ideal.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    In the past, Jangar honed his swordsmanship through continuous battles. It went without saying that


    his excitement would be stirred when he saw someone who possessed swordwill as Severin did.


    Though he initially viewed Severin as a formidablepetitor for the first ce, he had since regarded


    Severin as a worthy adversary in swordsmanship.


    Jangar felt his blood boil as his eyes were aze with fighting spirit. He looked at Severin. ¡°Hahaha,


    wonderful! I shall use you as a stepping stone to refine my sword skills!¡±


    Severin sneered in response. ¡°Pift! That would have to depend on whether you are worthy of it!¡±


    Many had said the same thing, but they all ended up being crushed by Severin. Frederick was a perfect


    example of that.


    Jangar cut straight to the chase and surged forward as his body was enveloped in a radiant light. ¡°Take


    this!¡± he yelled, swinging his sword toward Severin. In an instant, sword energy that extended a


    hundred feet materialized above the ring. The sheer power of the intimidating sword energy caused the


    entire arena¡¯s shield to tremble, as if it was on the verge of copsing. The lightning¨Clike sword light


    was hurled


    directly at Severin with incredible speed.


    Severin did not remain idle and unleashed his spiritual energy. As it infused into his sword, there


    appeared an eye¨Cpiercing brilliance akin to the sun¡¯s rays.


    ¡°Rose¨CPetal Rain!¡± In an instant, a dazzling burst of petal¨Clike sword energy darted toward Jangar. The


    collision of the two sword energies resulted in a colossal explosion that shattered the arena¡¯s shield.


    The shockwave swept through Nontwo City like a swift wind, causing much damage in its wake.


    Fend and Kiyu were called to take immediate action, and they leaped into the air to erect another


    spiritual shield to protect the spectators from the shockwave.


    +15 BONUS


    Kiyu gritted his teeth and urged Fend, ¡°Please keep the shield in ce, lest the shockwave from


    these


    two guys destroy Nontwo City!¡±


    Fend nodded and swiftly ascended to the arena to redeploy the shield.


    Jangar and Severin¡¯s battle had resulted in shockwaves that nearly obliterated all structures within a


    two- mile radius. After the shield was reinstated, the twobatants resumed their sh in the arena.


    They hurtled toward each other like arrows, leaving only visible flight trails in their wake. Sonic booms


    were


    produced as they sliced through the air like omnipresent beings.

 Chapter 1873

    Chapter 1873


    Chapter 1873


    Each sh between Severin and Jangar resonated profoundly in a thunderous roar, which came as no


    surprise as both were formidable swordsmen. The shockwaves from their battles resembled a


    confrontation between two gods, with their sword light slicing through the surrounding air and


    threatening to destroy the shield yet again.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Had it not been Fend in charge of maintaining the shield, it would likely have crumbled yet again


    under the relentless assaults. The fight continued to intensify and both parties were aze with fighting


    spirit.


    ¡°Haha, how thrilling!¡± Jangar roared as airwaves swirled around him. He channeled his spiritual power


    fervently into his sword, and a cold light gleamed as an icy killing aura filled the air.


    In an instant, Jangar swung his sword at Severin, unleashing a zing sword light extending a hundred


    feet in length. Like before, it sliced through space and came down on Severin.


    Severin dodged the iing attack, and the forceful impact of the swordlight left a deep gully at the


    base of the arena as it hacked the structure in half. Severin retaliated promptly and rose to the air as


    his body was enveloped in spiritual energy. When he released his grip, the sword seemed to dance


    before him as it produced a burst of rose petals. The petals sliced through the air and flew toward


    Jangar, producing loud explosions that reverberated throughout the venue,


    The sword movement was so swift that Jangar was unable to evade the attackpletely even though


    he had managed to react in time.


    Explosions were then heard, and the protective shield Jangar had formed to protect himself ended up


    shattering. The petals prated through, inflicting a substantial blow on him. In an instant, a deep


    gash appeared on his chest as he spat out a mouthful of blood. The spectators could only observe in


    disbelief as Severin dominated the match with Jangar. Gossip filled the square as spectators


    questioned Severin¡¯s unmatchedbat prowess.


    ¡°Just how powerful is Severin?¡±


    ¡°Did Severin overwhelm Jangar in just a few moves?¡±


    ¡°This is insane. Is Severin going to make a clean sweep of this year¡¯s tournament and defeat even


    Jangar 100?¡±


    Jangar grimaced in the arena as he forced himself to withstand Severin¡¯s onught. He swallowed the


    blood in his mouth and put on a vicious expression as he felt the biting swordwill left behind on his


    chest wound.


    ¡°Impressive! This is the first time someone has over injured mer Jangar panted and stared at Severin


    +15 BONUS


    swordsmanship, and even Thorold¡ªa prodigy acknowledged by most of the Nontwo City¨Chad never


    been regarded highly by him. Severin was the first person that seeded in earning his attention.


    Being suppressed and beaten by Severin was a reality that Jangar found hard to ept, and he


    exuded a


    strong murderous intent as soon as he ended his sentence.

 Chapter 1874

    Chapter 1874


    Chapter 1874


    Jangar resembled the aura of a peerless sword, and his aura had broken through the arena¡¯s shield to


    envelop Nontwo City. His body was bathed in the glow of sword light as he gazed coldly at Severin. He


    then nonchntly tossed his long sword in Severin¡¯s direction. The speed of flight was not very swift,


    and one might even describe it as being remarkably slow. Yet, with each advancement, sections of the


    de seemed to dissipate, giving rise to a sword light approximately ten feet long. As the de


    vanished, the sword light grew even more,


    The sword light that was approaching Severin eventually reached a jaw¨Cdropping size of a hundred


    feet. casting a shadow over the entire arena. Severin resembled a tiny Ittle speck as he stood beneath


    the looming sword.


    ¡°How fancy!¡± Severin remarked, shaking his head lightly. His fists then radiated a brilliance simr to


    that of the sun¡¯s rays. The next second, he thrust his hand forward and unleashed a seal akin to a


    small mountain. A deafening sonic boom was subsequently produced.


    The collision of energy from both that huge fist and extended swordlight leveled the entire arena,


    creating a massive crater. In the center of the pit stood Severin, who was suspending himself in the air


    along with his sword in front of him. By contrast, Jangar¡¯s clothes were in tatters from the shockwave


    and his injuries had worsened too.


    Jangar¡¯s eyes widened in his disbeliel as he gazed at Severin, who emerged unscathed. ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°Nothing is impossible, Severin replied calmly.


    Realizing that his most powerful blow had failed to even ruffle Severin¡¯sposure, a profound sense


    of frustration began to well deep within him. He had nothing else left up his sleeve after using his trump


    card, so he could only wipe away the blood from his mouth as he said dejectedly to Severin, ¡°You win.¡±


    He then staggered out of the ring and disappeared from Severin¡¯s sight. The sight of Jangar leaving in


    defeat and dejection elicited a flurry ofments from the spectators.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Jangar lost!¡±


    ¡°Nontwo City is about to usher in a new era!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Severin to outmatch even Jangar!¡±


    Countless people expressed their shock and disbelief. Klyu shared the same sentiment as he stared in


    stunned silence. He nced at Severin and fell mixed emotions as he dered, ¡°I hereby announce


    that Severin has earned first ce in the tournament!¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Severin¡¯s victory was a well¨Cearned one. With Jangar suffering defeat, Wuhlricht automatically ranked


    second. In short, Severin and his team imed thirteen out of the fifteen avable ces in the


    tournament.


    Once the results were announced, a collective sigh of relief swept through the Chorteaus. Rourie, his


    children, and all of Severin¡¯spaniors felt like a weight had been lifted off their chest. Roure was the


    most ecstatic of them all for it had hardly crossed his imagination that Severin would emerge victorious


    against Jangar!

 Chapter 1875

    Chapter 1875


    Chapter 1875


    With Kiyu dering the end of the tournament and announcing Severin as the participant who had


    bagged first ce, Severin finally heaved a sigh of relief. Fend stroked the beard on his chin and


    raised thirteen tokens into Kiyu¡¯s view. The two of them offered a respectful salute to the winners.


    Fend tossed the palm¨Csized tokens into the air and turned them into streaks of light thatnded in


    Severin¡¯s hands. He then smiled and exined, ¡°This token serves as your pass to the sacredke.


    Engrave your name on it and you will gain smooth entry.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin acknowledged gratefully in reply, ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Severin nced at the middle¨Caged man before him. d in luxurious¨Clooking attire, the gray¨Chaired


    man


    had a spirited countenance. Clearly, the man was of high standing, being the elder of the Grandiuno


    Sect.


    Fend chuckled and waved off the gratitude. ¡°Haha, there is no need to thank me. You are young, yet


    you possess formidablebat prowess, a keen mastery of swordwill, and secured consecutive


    victories over well¨Cknown prodigies like Thorold and Jangar. This city is too small for you.¡± Soaring


    from the spectator tform, he had much praise for Severin and seemed to hint at his eagerness to


    recruit


    Severin into the Grandiuno Sect.


    Even so, Fend acknowledged that it would be unwise to make hasty decisions. He would like to


    confirm Severin¡¯s ability and wait until Severin could at least be a supreme saint before making a


    decision. Though the Grandiuno Sect had uncovered many promising talents from the sacredke


    each year, Severin had not yet reached the level of a supreme saint and wasgging slightly behind in


    attainment. The difference between a level nine royal saint and a supreme saint was immense, and


    one might even liken it to a huge gulley that one had to cross to reach the next level.


    Severin had trained under the old wacko since young, was sent on a mission to seek out the 12 hall


    masters, and had to navigate theplexities of human rtionships. No longer the naive young man


    he once was, he hade toprehend many intricacies in the world.


    The praise and appreciation that Fend disyed toward Severin led thetter to understand that he


    had won the respect, favor, and attention of the Grandiuno Sect elder. Fend was a person of high


    status who would not exalt an undeserving person, and Severin had earned the praise. Severin


    thanked Fend once more after being given the token.


    Sensing that Severin might have discerned something, Fend remarked with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s time you


    retur home and get some rest. Don¡¯t forget to show up at the mayor¡¯s mansion in two days.¡±


    Severin nodded in affirmation. ¡°I will.¡±


    Having concluded his conversation with Fend, Severin kept the token away and returned to the win!¡±


    Rourie¡¯s obsequious manner caught Severin by surprise, and he tossed a token to Roure before


    saying,


    Here, I have now fulfilled my end of the bargain.¡±


    Severin was not about to renege on his promise after agreeing to secure a ce for the Chorteaus in


    the


    sacredke.


    Rourie put away the token carefully and said, ¡°I had no doubt that you¡¯re a man of your word. Let¡¯s


    head home. I¡¯ll gather all our disciples today and hold a celebration for you!¡± Rourie beamed at Severin


    with fawning smile.

 Chapter 1876

    Chapter 1876


    Chapter 1876


    Severin nodded after hearing that. Despite his near¨Cperfect performance as a level nine royal saint, the


    consecutive battles had left him a bit overwhelmed and fatigued. He was looking forward to return to


    the Chorteaus with his wives.


    As Severin left, the onlookers in the venue gradually snapped out of their senses.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that the tournament would produce a dark horse like him?¡±


    ¡°Severins victones over Thorold and Jangar are simply unbelievable! It¡¯s amazing that he was able to


    secure first ce


    ¡°Yeah! There was a total of fifteen spots in the sacredke, and Severin imed thirteen of them! No


    other family secured a slot. This tournament will likely go down in Nortwo City¡¯s history!¡±


    ¡°I envy him. Did you notice how much Fend admired Severin? I predict that Severin¡¯s meteoric rise


    will


    begin after he enters the sacredke!¡±


    ¡°Til have to prepare some gifts for the Chorteaus to congratte them!¡±


    Many people pondered over the results of the tournament and were still reeling from the shock Families


    that were previously at odds with the Chorleaus rushed to prepare some generous gifts, fearing that


    Severin might be sent over to cause trouble for them. Those on good terms with the Chorteaus reveled


    inThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    their good fortune, for they could safely anticipate the family¡¯s imminent rise to prominence.


    With Severin sessfully securing Rourie a spot in the sacredke, the Chorteaus were poised to gain


    at


    least one supreme saint. Those who wished to curry favor with them were wise not to dy their


    expression of goodwill. By the time the spectators snapped out of their senses, they immediately called


    upon their elders and made their way to the Chorteaus.


    A grand banquet was held upon Severin¡¯s return. He made only a brief appearance before retreating to


    the


    courtyard to train. However, a continuous stream of well¨Cwishers flooded in, and even the doorman


    was.


    nearly losing his voice from announcing them.


    ¡°The Walpens have arrived to congratte Elder Severin! The head of the family has given ten fifth¨C


    grade


    high¨Crank pills and two ninth¨Cgrade spiritual weapons!¡±


    ¡°The Roaldes have arrived to congratte Elder Severin! Represented by the family head, Elder


    Severin


    has been given two millennium¨Cold pills and a fifth¨Cgrade dragon deman pill!¡±


    ¡°The Jentzes have arrived to congratte Elder Severin! They have presented two Sun¨Cgradebat


    techniques¡­¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Families from across the city arrived at the Chorteaus¡® estate for the banquet. Rourie, previously the


    head of a small¨Ctime second¨Ctier family, had his moment to revel in pride. He felt a sense of


    aplishment when he saw those level nine royal saints behaving politely toward him despite


    looking down on him in the past.


    Even so, he did not forget that Severin was the main force behind the Charteaus¡® rise. Once the


    banquet concluded, Roure handed all the congrattory gifts over to Severin.

 Chapter 1877

    Chapter 1877


    Chapter 1877


    In the courtyard, Rourie directed his servants toe with him and deliver the carefully wrapped gift


    boxes to Severin¡¯s room. Severin was resting on a rocking chair while Rourie informed, ¡°These are two


    ninth¨Cgrade spiritual weapons and pills from the Walpens. Those others are from the Roaldes and the


    Jentzes¡­


    Severin nodded upon hearing that. ¡°You can just ce them here.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Severin was given a first¨Chand experience of the implications surrounding the sudden fame. Though he


    had only secured first ce and had yet to achieve the level of a supreme saint, numerous people


    were already eagerly offering gifts to him in an attempt to win his favor. The ninth¨Cgrade spintual


    weapons and fifth¨Cgrade high¨Crank pills from the Walpens would be coveted by many a level nine royal


    saint.


    Each gift was significant, and even Diane and Wuhlricht felt a twinge of envy. They were both level nine


    royal saints, yet the weapons they wielded were merely eighth¨Cgrade spiritual weapons!


    After setting down the items, Rourie grinned sheepishly and exined. ¡°Umm.. To express gratitude for


    Elder Severin¡¯s contributions, I have personally decided to contribute two millennium¨Cold pills, two


    ninth-


    grade spiritual weapons, and ten thousand spiritual stones from the Chorteaus¡® coffers!¡±


    Rounie¡¯s thoughtful gesture was a testament to hismendable character, social acumen, and


    leadership skills as the head of the Chorteaus. Although the value of his gifts might not match those


    from


    more prominent families, they symbolized the Chorteaus¡® support. Though Severin did not need any of


    those items, he could always allocate them to his family and Wuhlricht¡¯s group.


    ¡°I appreciate your sincerity,¡± Severin said with a smile.


    Rourie was very much pleased with Severin¡¯s response and excused himself respectfully as he stated,


    ¡°Til


    take my leave now. I shall have to entertain the quests.¡±


    Once Rourie left, Wuhlricht smiled at Severin and remarked, ¡°You¡¯ve made a name for yourself in


    Nontwo City. I can¡¯t imagine how many people are interested in cozying up to you. Look at the gifts


    they presented. They range from millennium¨Cold pills to ninth¨Cgrade spiritual weapons. I got second


    ce in the tournament, but no one seemed to have given me anything!¡±


    Gilda rolled her eyes at Wuhlricht and retorted, ¡°Enough with the teasing. Dad. He¡¯s so strong that all of


    these are practically useless to him. He¡¯s going to let us have them anyway.¡±


    Gilda¡¯s observation was urate. Severin indeed regarded these seemingly redundant items with


    disdain. He had no need for fifth¨Cgrade high¨Crank pills, as he was currently refining a sixth¨Cgrade pill


    recipe that allowed for one to concentrate one¡¯s spirit. Once sessful, he would ascend to the ranks


    of a sixth- grade alchemist, and fifth¨Cgrade pills would no longer Interest him. Moreover, Severin


    already had a ninth-


    failed to capture his interest, given his possession of three Sun¨Cgradebat techniques.


    +15 BONUS


    Severin waved his hand and extracted the pills from over a dozen gift boxes before distributing the rest


    to Diane and the others. The gifts had been rather generous too, for there was a total of ten ninth¨C


    grade spiritual weapons and several Sun¨Cgradebat techniques.


    Addressing Wuhlricht, the Great Elder, and the others, Severin said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t need any of


    these, so you¡¯re all free to choose whichever ones you like.¡±


    The array of pills, spiritual weapons, andbat techniques in front of them elicited a wide grin from


    Wuhlricht. ¡°Don¡¯t mind if we do then!¡±

 Chapter 1878

    Chapter 1878


    Chapter 1878


    +15 BONUS


    Wuhlricht then took a ninth¨Cgrade spiritual weapon and a Sun¨Cgrade medium¨Crankbat technique.


    Felipe, Samuel, and the other elders each chose items that they believed would be of use to them.


    Diane and the other girls followed suit, taking some very valuable items of their own. Everyone


    managed to secure at least a ninth¨Cgrade spiritual weapon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s familianze ourselves with these spiritual weapons in the next few days. It¡¯ll be a bit of a boost in


    your strength.¡± Severin suggested. ¡°We will next be heading to the sacredke. It is crucial for us to


    know our limits since we won¡¯t be able to predict what challenges we might have to face in there.¡±


    The Grandiuno Sect¡¯s sacredke served as the breakthrough point for all level nine royal saint


    practitioners in Southsky. Even a rtively small ce like Nontwo City could boast 15 entries, and


    there were many other cities in Southsky too. There was every chance that more formidable prodigies


    would exist in other ces, just as Nontwo City was able to boast individuals like Thorold and Jangar.


    Should any trouble arise, then the group¡¯s collective strength could allow them to have each other¡¯s


    back. Everyone nodded in agreement after hearing Severin¡¯s words. They understood the need for


    caution during their uing trip to the sacredke, especially as the dangers within were anyone¡¯s


    guess. After taking what they needed, they returned to their respective rooms to begin familiarizing


    themselves with


    the ninth¨Cgrade spiritual weapons.


    Two dayster, it was time for them to set off to the sacredke with Fend. Severin got up early, took


    a


    quick bath, and led everyone to the mayor¡¯s mansion right after breakfast


    The sole entry quota given to the Chorteaus was eventually decided to be given to Rourie after some


    intense internal discussions. He was already a level seven royal saint after consuming pills the


    previous


    day. Given his attainment level, he became the logical choice.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Upon arriving at the mansion, they found Fend waiting alongside a woman in her 20s. She had a


    slender figure and a beautiful face that took after Kiyu¡¯s looks. Although she was only a mid¨Cstage level


    nine royal saint, her aura conveyed considerable strength. At a nce, Severin determined that she


    was


    Kiyu¡¯s daughter.


    One of the people who secured a top ten spot in the tournament was an elder from the mayor¡¯s


    mansion.


    One could deduce that Kiyu gave their quota to his daughter, Illy. Whatever arrangement the mayor


    had


    was none of Severin¡¯s business though, so he went up to Fend and greeted with a smile, ¡°I hope we


    weren¡¯tte.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. You¡¯re right on time,¡± Fend responded with a faint smile.


    With a swift motion, Fend deployed a small alrship and energ zed it with his spiritual power. The


    airship


    sacredke is several thousand miles away, so we should aim to arrive before nightfall.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    At his beckoning Severin and the others leaped into the air and boarded the airship. With Fend at the


    helm, the airship shot across the sky above Nontwo City like a streak of light and disappeared into the


    horizon in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 1879

    Chapter 1879


    Chapter 1879


    Thend before them seemed to grow smaller as strong winds enveloped the airship. Nortwo City soon


    became a little ck speck before ultimately vanishing view. Fend steered the airship and said to


    them with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! This airship is equipped with a protective shield to iste us from the


    outside. You don¡¯t have to worry about falling.


    Everyone smiled knowingly at Fend¡¯s remark. Of the fourteen individuals heading to the sacredke


    from Nontwa City, Kiyu¡¯s daughter illy was the only unfamiliar face there. In no time, the atmosphere


    became rather lively.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As Fend was navigating the airship, Severin decided to ask several questions about the sacredke.


    He did not want to arrive there without knowing what to expect. He gestured respectfully toward


    Fend and asked, ¡°Sir, may I ask if you know how many people will be entering theke at this time?¡±


    Fend ced his left hand on his back while stroking his beard with his right hand. ¡°Not many. Tens of


    thousands from Southsky, I believe.¡±


    Wuhlricht and the others were rather taken aback when they heard that. ¡°Tens of thousands?!¡±


    They wondered just what sort of ce it would be if so many level rine royal saints were allowed to


    enter


    all at once and make breakthroughs Severin calmed himself down and directed his attention back to


    Fend. ¡°Could you enlighten us on what makes this sacredke unique?¡±


    In response to Severin¡¯s curiosity, Fend began to exin, ¡°Im sure you¡¯re aware of the distinction


    between royal saints and supreme saints. Supreme saints achieve strength by condensing their soul


    and producing what¡¯s known as a martial soul.¡±


    Severin nodded, having learned about those concepts during his time at the Chorteaus. However, he


    had


    no clue as to the entire process of condensing the soul


    Fend then continued, ¡°The sacredke possesses tremendous amounts of natural power, also


    known


    as the power of heaven and earth. Level nine royal saints can sense this power, and by properly


    understanding one¡¯s body, one will then be able to condense the spintual power into a condensed soul.


    That is what facilitates a breakthrough to supreme saint.¡±


    ¡°Natural power?¡± Severin asked in surprise. He reflected on his arrival at the Bleurealm and


    remembered making a careful observation of the situation around him. Aside from the tenfold density of


    natural energy and the strong force present all around him, everything seemed to be the same as when


    he was at the Skyblue Sect. Perhaps the surrounding force was what Fend described as the natural


    power¨Cthe


    power of heaven and earth.


    Fend confirmed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    He then opened his palm and curled his fingers slightly as if to hold a ball. Fine threads of an invisible


    force soon appeared in his palm, emitting a hazy light and exuding a tremendously formidable aura.


    Even a level nine royal saint like Severin felt an eerie sensation when facing that force. Goosebumps


    appeared all over his body. Fend then exined, ¡°This is the power of heaven and earth. It is the


    strongest force in existence, surpassing even the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.¡±

 Chapter 1880

    Chapter 1880


    hapter 1880


    ¡°Although the power of heaven and earth exists in many ces, even supreme saints are unable to


    wield it. It is only by entering the sacredke that it would be passible to train and be a supreme


    saint,¡± Fend exined. He then opened his mouth and devoured the strands of light. ¡°The sacred


    lake is the sole ce in the entire Southsky region that contains the power of heaven and earth. It is


    jointly owned by the four major sects, including the Grandiuno Sect.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Fend¡¯s narrative allowed Severin to grasp the uniqueness of the sacredke. Making a breakthrough


    to supreme saint necessitated an understanding of the power of heaven and earth, followed by


    condensing one¡¯s power to produce the primal soul. The sacredke was shared among the four major


    sects and thus was not exclusively owned by the Grandiuno Sect. However, the Grandiuno Sect was


    the most dominant


    of the four.


    Severin took a deep breath after digesting the information. Just as he was about to respond, Fend


    added, ¡°By the way, the four major sects tend to recruit disciples during the time that ess is granted


    to the sacredke. If you sessfully make a breakthrough to supreme saint, you might have the


    chance to awaken a spiritual vein or an exceptional martial soul. That would pave the way for you to


    join one of the


    four major sects.¡±


    This revtion shook Severin and he replied immediately, ¡°Thank you for informing me of that.¡±


    Fend waved his hand and offered a word of caution, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me just yet. Your eptance


    would


    depend on your performance.¡±


    Severin nodded in agreement and understood the implications of the situation. Fend¡¯s words came


    as


    a timely reminder to him. Though he and his group could continue to remain unaffiliated practitioners


    after making a breakthrough, resources were much harder toe by at thetter levels. Without the


    support of an established force, their progress would be stuck at a snail¡¯s pace. If one of the four sects


    epted them as disciples and provided them with the necessary support, it would not be that difficult


    to gain some resources.


    More importantly, Severin wished to be a greater alchemist who could craft much higher¨Cgrade


    pills. Normal families could not possibly possess such pills, and only prominent sects had the capability


    of


    producing them.


    With that understanding, Severin exchanged nces with his group and nodded. Severin had decided


    to enter the Grandiuno Sect after he made a breakthrough at the sacredke.


    For the remainder of the journey, Severin and the group did not ask Fond any further questions and


    simply waited to reach their destination.


    +15 BONUS


    Every half an hour, the airship made stops in different cities and took on new passengers¨Cthose were


    th victors of each city¡¯s tournament. The number of people on the hundred¨Cfoot airship gradually


    numbered in the hundreds.


    The group finally reached Southsky¡¯s sacredke in the evening. Fend used a que to activate a


    seal covering the sacredke before flying the group in. Before them was ake nestled within a


    mountain. Theke was several miles wide, and the sky above theke was veiled in white mist


    In that split second, an immensely powerful spiritual energy began enveloping Severin¡¯s body. A deep


    breath rejuvenated him and left him feeling incredibly refreshed.

 Chapter 1881

    Chapter 1881


    Chapter 1881


    As they rode in the airship, they were mesmerized and shocked with what they were seeing. With


    eyeball


    estimation, theke was about two to three thousand acresrge. Everyone thought they were in


    heaven


    seeing how spectacr it was.


    ¡°Oh, my gosh! The spiritual energy of heaven and earth in this ce is a hundred times more than


    where


    wee from!


    ¡°Do you feel the power of heaven and earth in this ce? It¡¯s so rich!¡±


    ¡°So this is the legendary sacredke? I didn¡¯t expect it to be this big!¡±


    ¡°Haha! I¡¯m finally here! I¡¯m not going anywhere until I be a supreme saint


    Fend chucked after hearing those. He was at the front steering the airship. Once the airship entered


    the zone, he quickly elerated the speed. Within moments, the airship was hovering in the middle of


    the


    Shortly. Severin saw several streaks of lights shooting from all over the ce. Gigantic flying swords.


    airships, and a dragon created the streaks of light. Without a doubt, they were all full of people who


    were eligible to enter the sacredke. As expected, when the gigantic flying sword was above the sky


    ind,


    they heard a loud voice start talking


    ¡°Everyone get down immediately. You are to enter the sky ind to start training. The sacredke is


    going


    to close after three months!


    Fend who was steering the airship turned around and said to everyone, ¡°Go. But remember the


    sacredke is going to remain open for three months only. Even if you did not progress and be a


    supreme


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    saint, you have toe out.¡±


    ¡°You are to look for your own space based on the name on the jade slip. Don¡¯t try to create any trouble


    or conflict. I will be the first one to kick anyone involved out of here!¡± Fend warned and also told them


    about the rules of the scaredke.


    Everyone listened carefully and did not dare to disobey anything. Then they flow to the sky ind.


    Severin


    saw it and also did the same with Wulricht and the others.


    When he was at the sky ind, he realized the ind was very big. In the middle of the ind, there


    was a mountain with a very high and sharp peak.


    On the way over, Fend had told about the information of the scaredko. It was discovered together


    with Grandiuno and other major sects. Initially, it was something simr to a small secret realm.


    +15 BONUS


    secret realm ced over thiske. Thus, this ind was originally the secret realm. Since nearly ten


    thousand people came to absorb the power of heaven and earth, the ind needed to be closed for


    twenty years to generate enough power of heaven and earth. That would be the time for the next


    opening.


    Once Severin and the others entered the sky ind, they went on to look for their own space ording


    to their jade slips. Luck was on their side as their spaces were not far away from each other. They did


    not waste any time and started training. The power of heaven and earth started flowing into their


    spaces


    As that happened, Severin started to enter into a zone, as if he could easily understand all the


    mysteries


    or questions he had. A month passed by quickly.


    Meanwhile, there was a pce beside the sky ind. Fend and the others were there having a


    meeting. Everyone from the four major sects of the Southsky who was responsible for maintaining


    order were


    here.


    A supreme saint elder from the Purevoid Sect, Rayzer, said, ¡°I wonder how many people would create


    a phenomenal vision during the breakthrough or how many would be geniuses¡±


    The elder from the Deifirm Sect. George Long, replied. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy to be a genius?


    There


    were only seven or eight thest time.¡±

 Chapter 1882

    Chapter 1882


    Chapter 1882


    An elder with grey hair looked at Fend and said, ¡°Hey, Fend, I heard there is a genius from


    Nontwo


    City. Did that guy seriously defeat Thorold from the Deifirm Sect and Jangar the master swordsman


    from the Purevoid Sect?¡±


    The Marvair Sect was one of the major four sects too. As the elder who was responsible for


    maintaining order with the name, Dorothy asked curiously, ¡°Seriously? Thorold and Jangar are known


    to be the strongest people. I heard George Long from the Deifirm Sect really likes Jangar a lot. He has


    high expectations of Jangar. Did someone really defeat them?¡±


    The Deifirm Sect and the Purevoid Sect were furious to have their misfortune talked of.


    Fend chuckled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s real.¡±


    Dorothy continued to ask while feeling shocked, ¡°That guy must be very strong too. I wonder if he is


    going to be a supreme saint this time. Would there be a phenomenal vision happening?¡±


    George snorted angrily. ¡°Do you think geniuses are everywhere? It¡¯s not that easy!¡±


    Fend shook his head. He recalled how Severin easily captured the true essence of being a


    swordsman and was one of the strongest people he had seen among other level nine royal saints.


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe.¡±


    Meanwhile, Severin suddenly opened his eyes from his training. Hemented, ¡°I see! After refining the


    power of heaven and earth, I could condense my mental power into primal spirit. Based on how the


    power of heaven and earth runs, the true meaning of martial soules from utilizing standardbat


    techniques.¡±


    Once he had that figured out, he quickly absorbed all the power of heaven and earth within close


    proximity. The power of heaven and earth quickly entered his body.


    Suddenly, he noticed something in his body was evolving as the amount of power of heaven and earth


    in his body increased.


    ¡®Did I identally activate a special constitution or power? That was the possibility Severin could think


    of.


    In the Bleurealm, a royal saint would be able to activate some sort of special constitution or power


    when he was progressing to be a supreme saint. It was a way of proving he was exceptionally


    talented.


    Shortly, a phenomenal vision appeared above the sacredke and spread across far away that even


    the earth to condense into primal spirit, there was chaotic divine light rising from his body and the


    scripture of philosophy intertwining to be this zing and dazzling light.


    The sky had a dense flow of energy appearing which slowly formed into golden lotuses that slowly


    dropped to the ind like rain. Aurora borealis appeared in the entire sky of Southsky.


    It attracted the attention of the fighters. They locked at the phenomenal vision and were shocked. It


    shocked everyone and many people started making wild guesses as to why there was a phenomenal


    vision.


    ¡°What¡­ Golden lotuses appeared in the air and dropped like rain?! Who is responsible for creating this


    phenomenal vision?


    ¡°It looks like it started from the sacredke. Is it because there is an exceptionally talented royal saint


    bing a supreme saint?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Investigate it! Get to the bottom of this! I must have this man join the Deifirm Sect!¡±


    People were starting to get crazily excited about it and eager to recruit the person into their sects.


    At the same time, the others who were also training in the sacredke were distracted by the


    phenomenal vision too. They watched the scripture of philosophy intertwining fearfully. Some of the


    younger disciples were abruptly and forcefully awakened from their training which caused them to


    suffer from internal injury.


    ¡°Who is bing a supreme saint? This phenomenal vision is just insane!¡±


    ¡°This is too scary! I suffer from internal injury just looking at it. The primal spirit which I had just


    condensed broke into pieces too!¡±


    Most of them were shocked and looked in awe. Whereas, the attainment and result of those weaker


    people who had trained for many years were gone.

 Chapter 1883

    Chapter 1883


    Chapter 1883


    Fend and the others who were near the sky ind also noticed the phenomenal vision. They too


    were shocked.


    ¡°A genius is born!¡±


    ¡°Looking at this phenomenal vision, he must have activated a special constitution or power!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that easy. I heard only a certain type of special constitution could set off a phenomenal


    vision as crazy as this one.¡±


    Those who were there together with Fend were either supreme saints or paragons. They had a vast


    knowledge and knew more than many people. From their perspective, it would only take a certain type


    of special constitution to set off the phenomenal vision they were seeing now.


    In the Bleurealm, there were many special constitutions. For example, the Constetion Constitution,


    the Ancient Bloodline Constitution, and the Fairy Constitution. Nheless, the special constitution


    could be categorized into three different categories, namely, the Spirit Constitution, the Element


    Constitution, and the Divine Constitution.


    One of the Spirit Constitutions worth mentioning was the Nine Yang Body Constitution. To those who


    possessed it could help to enhance and fasten the speed of training. Another Spirit Constitution was


    the


    Sword Spirit Jangard had. That was why he was about to understand the sword will at a young age and


    disyed the great attributes of a swordsman.


    Spirit Constitution was the least rarest among the three. However, that did not mean anyone could


    easily possess it. There could be just one who had it among ten thousand people.


    The Element Constitution was the second rarest. The core disciples of the major four sects in the


    Southsky possessed the Element Constitution. If they did not die in a fight, they could certainly be


    a strong leader who had the attainment of a paragon!


    The Thunderbolt Constitution Thorold had belonged to this category. And that was the reason he was


    one of the most famous geniuses in the Deifirm Sect. One of his elders once told him he had a great


    chance to be a paragon and that was not gibberish talk. However, there were just a couple of


    Divine Constitutions in the Southsky as it was the rarest of them all. Anyone who possessed it would be


    the


    most exceptionally talented person in Southtky.


    Dorothy widened her eyes while having thought of those. She gazed at the sky ind while finding it


    very hard to believe what she was seeing. In the meantime, she also tried hard to look past everything


    to find the one who caused the phenomenal vision.


    Even a level nine supreme saint like her was feeling the pressure as she gazed at the divine light


    shooting out of the sky ind. Therefore, she quickly stopped gazing and eximed, ¡°Someone must


    have activated his Divine Constitution!¡±


    Fend and the others were shocked to hear that. They knew Dorothy was a friendly person but she


    had high attainment and a pair of eyes which could see through many times. Therefore, she could not


    be wrong about what she said.


    George, who had snapped back from feeling shocked squinted his eyes and looked excited, ¡°He must


    be one of the members of the Deifirm Sect!¡±


    However, Rayzer dissed back, ¡°Dear George, you must be dreaming. Why can¡¯t it be a member of my


    sect?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Fend who had been monitoring the phenomenal vision sensed something very familiar. He thought


    hard to search for the answer in his memory to find the origin. All of a sudden, his mind set on Severin.


    ¡®No! It¡¯s him? Despite feeling a little surprised, he had high hopes with Severin.


    During the tournament, Severin defeated Jangard and Thorold. He had strongbat power at a


    young age and a better swordsman skill than Jangard. Before this, he had already thought of recruiting


    Severin into the Grandiuno Sect.


    Yet, Fend did not dare to be certain it was Severin. He shook his head and tried to take a look.


    Just then, Rayzer the one who was arguing with George said, ¡°Fend, I heard you have brought with


    you a genius from Nontwo City. Do you think he¡¯s the one responsible for the phenomenal vision?¡±

 Chapter 1884

    Chapter 1884


    Chapter 1884


    Geroge heard the question and his rage disappeared. In exchange, he chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s just


    impossible. This phenomenal vision is from the activation of a Divine Constitution. Do you think a


    genius from a small city could possibly be responsible for it?¡±


    Rayzer was unhappy to hear that. When he was about to talk back, Fend stopped him. At this


    moment, he was unsure who was the one who activated the Divine Constitution.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s just use the Enchanted Mirror to find it out,¡± Fend said.


    Without further ado, he raised his hand to cast the Enchanted Mirror spell. Shortly, a faint light


    appeared


    and slowly turned into a mirror. From that mirror, they could find out who was the one who activated the


    Divine Constitution. It was Severin who was having a breakthrough. With every breath he took, a huge


    amount of divine light appeared and enveloped his body as if he were a Supreme Being.


    Rayzer could not help but chuckle. ¡°Haha. What did I say? It¡¯s really him!¡±


    After that, he gave George a provocating look. George¡¯s face darkened as he was feeling enraged as


    he felt like his face was pped by the truth. He snorted back at Rayzer who kept on provoking him.


    This was not the first time George and Rayzer had a conflict and Fend did not find it surprising. He


    looked at the Enchanted Mirror and was feeling excited for he did not expect Severin to be the one who


    activated the Divine Constitution. For a person with a Divine Constitution, it would only be a matter of


    time before he bes a supreme paragon. Heck, he even believed Severin had the possibility to


    be a celestial being!


    If he could sessfully recruit Severin into the Grandiuno Sect, it could at least bring a prosperous and


    bright future to the sect for several thousand years.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Once he had that thought in his mind, he looked excited and quickly uncasted the Enchanted Mirror


    and used his jade pendant to contact the sect secretly to tell the sect leader about this.


    Fend was not the only one. The others also did the same when they finally regained their senses. It


    was the Divine Constitution, after all. The strongest constitution in the Bleurealm!


    Any sect that recruited Severin would be the strongest sect in Southsky and also put the sect in


    the ce to be the sacrednd. Of course, they were not going to sit around and wait for Fend


    to recruit Severin into the Grandiuno Sect.


    The First Mountain was located at the Grandiuno Sect. The sect had built a grand pce on the


    Information from Fend.


    ¡°What? There¡¯s a person who activated the Divine Constitution in the sacredke this time?¡± he


    shrieked out shockingly. ¡°Haha! Well done, Fend. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°This exceptionally talented person must be a member of our sect!¡±


    Meanwhile, the sect leader of the Deifirm Sect, the Purevoid Sect, and the Marvair Sect all received the


    information from their respective elders. All of them rushed over to the sacredke just like Oskar,

 Chapter 1885

    Chapter 1885


    Chapter 1885


    Severin who continued to train in the sky ind did not know how big of amotion he had caused in


    the world of cultivators in Southsky. While being in his space, he continued to focus on his training. The


    divine light had covered his body and hair leaving them sparkling with a faint glow as if he was a


    celestial being.


    He had his eyes closed. As he took a long breath, there was foging out of his nose in the shape of


    a dragon. He continued to absorb and refine the power of heaven and earth. As that went on, the


    divine. light covering his body slowly subsided.


    In the meantime, there was a piece of information regarding the constitution appeared in his mind


    abruptly.


    The Chaotic Constitution. It ranked number ten in the list of Divine Constitution. A constitution that


    many cultivators dream of possessing because it had the ability to help the cultivator to defeat a


    celestial being when he reached a certain level of power. It also meant the person who had this


    constitution was exceptionally talented.


    After knowing he had activated a special constitution and the specialty of the constitution, he was


    thrilled. and delighted. He had known more about the Bleurealm after spending several months with the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Chorteaus in Nontwo City. Therefore, he knew the cultivators in this realm could possess certain


    special constitutions. It could only be activated when a person was trying to be a supreme saint


    by absorbing a vast amount of the power of heaven and earth in the sacredke.


    Many cultivators had normal constitutions which meant they could only reach a certain level. Not


    everyone could possess the special constitution as the special constitution was very rare. For example,


    there would be only a person who would have the Spirit Constitution among ten thousand people.


    However, those who had it could train faster than normal people.


    Needless to say, the number of people who had Element Constitutions was even less. Anyone who


    possessed it would be a genius that a sect would value. Like Severin who had the Divine Constitution


    was the rarest of all. Probably less than a handful appeared in the history of Southsky.


    At this moment, Severin was starting to feel his body was experiencing a drastic change after he had


    activated the Chaotic Constitution. The changes were quick as his body cell was empowered by an


    unknown power. His blood started to boil. Thud sounds woreing out of his body too.


    Soon, his blood became gold instead of red. His bones were engraved with philosophy.


    Most importantly, Severin was happy to find out his attainment was slowly rising when he activated the


    Chaotic Constitution.


    Followed by every absorption of the power of heaven and earth, Severin realized his mental power was


    slowly solidified and became a tiny human in his brain. He looked into his brain and saw a tiny him


    sitting there. He was delighted.


    ¡°Is this my primal spirit? he thought.


    Then he tried to use it just like how he used his telekinesis in the past. It was almost the same but a lot


    stronger. For example, he could look to the far to observe his enemy but it was not clear. If he tried to


    look further, his vision would be blurred. Now that he had primal spirit, no matter how far Severin


    looked, the image he saw was high definition.


    Severin was really excited about it and tried to use the primal spirit for other uses. Seven days had


    passed and he finally understood how special the primal spirit was. After he had his primal spirit,


    Severin could feel he was about to have a breakthrough because the power of heaven and earth had


    nourished his body.


    Once again, he crazily absorbed the power of heaven and earth around him to refine them in his body.


    Instantly, his aura became stronger and he reached the supreme saint stage. However, he did not stop


    there. His attainment continued to increase.

 Chapter 1886

    Chapter 1886


    Chapter 1886


    A few dayster, Severin had another breakthrough and became level two supreme saint. The aura


    dispersed from his body was suppressing the air and space around him which made it be a little


    unstable.


    However, that did not stop Severin. His body became very strong after he activated the constitution and


    he felt he could continue on to have another breakthrough. He was right.


    A monthter, a giant whirlpool appeared above Severin. His attainment had risen to the level three


    supreme saint stage!


    Finally, he stopped training and opened his eyes. Two thick golden rays shoot from his eyes into the


    sky. The space around him trembled.


    An unknown philosophy was carved onto every bone in his body to create an insane power. His tone


    and muscr body were full of power. He believed his punch could weigh up to a few tonnes and that


    was when he did not punch with his full force. Thus, he reckoned he could kill a cultivator easily with


    just one punch.


    He stood up and stretched his body. ¡°This feels so good!¡±


    It felt so good to have his power strengthened. Especially since he had sessfully reached level


    three. supreme saint from level nine royal saint. The speed of his progress would be considered the


    fastest in the Southsky. However, a level three supreme saint would just be an elite disciple in the four


    major sects.


    He took a deep breath and calmed himself down. Then he used his divine sense to see Wulricht¡¯s


    condition and the others.


    After thest two months, Wulricht and the others had also be supreme saints. Even Diane,


    She,


    and the others were catching up. What surprised Severin was that Wulricht and the others also


    activated


    the special constitution. Based on the result from his divine sense, Diane and the other girls had Spirit


    Constitution while Wulricht and Felipe had Element Constitution.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though the phenomenal vision was not as crazy and insane as Severin¡¯s, it also created a


    After that, hemented, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Wulricht and Felipe to activate Element Constituation.¡±


    Although the Element Constitution was not as strong as the Divine Constitution, it was very rare too. He


    could already imagine how hard the four major sects would be fighting with each other to recruit them.


    He estimated the time and it was ten days before the closing of the sacredke. Therefore, he closed


    hiske.


    The sacredke had a rich amount of power of heaven and earth and spiritual energy of heaven and


    earth that the outside world did not have. It would be a waste if he did not treasure this moment.


    While Severin greedily absorbed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth around him, the sect leaders


    of


    the four major sects had been waiting outside the sky ind for more than two months.


    Oskar from the Grandiuno nced at the other three sect leaders, took a deep breath, and said,


    ¡®Fend, do you think he¡¯s going to join us?¡±

 Chapter 1887

    Chapter 1887


    Chapter 1887


    After hearing that, Fend could not help but shake his head. It was a question he did not know how to


    answer.


    The four major sects of the Southsky were made up of the Grandiuno Sect, the Delfirm Sect, the


    Purevoid Sect, and the Marvair Sect.


    Among them, the Grandiuno Sect was the strongest of all. The sect¡¯s strongest cultivator was a level


    eight royal paragon. It was being called thergest sect of the Southsky city by people. However, the


    other three sects were not too far from the Grandiuno Sect. They were just a little weaker.


    The Deifirm Sect was specialized in the lightning attribute. They have great lighting techniques. The


    sect leader, Gianluca Meza, was a level six royal paragon. He was known to be able to cast many


    lightning techniques and was the strongest royal paragon in Southsky.


    The Purevoid Sect was not bad too. Although it was ranked number three among the four sects, they


    were experts in studying the true act of being a swordsman. They regarded their swords as their lives


    and trained hard to cut everything with their swords.


    The sect leader of the Purevoid Sect was called Keanne Krueger. He used to kill a beast in a level


    eight. royal paragon when he was a level six royal paragon. People gave him the title, The Best


    Swordsman of


    Southsky.


    Before Oskar arrived at the sacredke, Fend had told him Severin had also understood the


    swordwill. There was a possibility that Severin would join the Purevoid Sect to be a swordsman.


    Not to


    mention, the Marvair Sect was also aiming to recruit Severin.


    Most of the members of the Marvair Sect were beautiful women. The sect concentrated on the


    attainment technique of tantric sex which attracted many male cultivators to join the sect. Thus, Oskar


    was unsure if Severin would be attracted to join the Marvair Sect too.


    He looked at the others around him and back at the sky ind with a solemn expression while he


    waited


    for the sacredke to close.


    Time passed quickly. Today was the day the sacredke closed. Severin exhaled deeply. His breath


    shot up the sky like a sharp sword and tore apart the sky.


    After he had concluded his training, he grasped tightly to feel the magnificent power in his body. He


    was excited and delighted with it. Then he looked into his energy core. It was pretty like the Milky Way


    and powerful like the ocean tide.


    He mumbled to himself, ¡°My body has changed drastically and I can feel the power that I have. I can


    +15 BONUS


    In theter part of his training, he did not manage to progress to level four supreme saint. However,


    after condensing the power of heaven and earth, he had reached the peak stage of the level three


    supreme


    saint. Just a little more was needed for him to be a level four supreme saint


    Most importantly, he finally understood how terrifying and insane was to have a Divine Constitution now


    that he possessed the Chaotic Constitution. After the reformation of his blood, his body was as tough


    as


    a dragon scale. Any spiritual weapon below level five would not prate his body. His body was so


    much tougher and stronger than it used to be!


    Most importantly, his training speed was faster than before too.


    As he exhaled onest deep breath, he calmed down and walked out of his space. There were many


    people who were waiting for him outside. Wulricht and the others knew today was the closing day of


    the


    sacredke and had ended their training earlier.


    Severin walked out and saw them. He quickly nced over to check their attainments. Selene who was


    only a level two royal saint when she entered the scaredke had be a level five royal saint. Other


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    than her and Rourie, the others had be supreme saints.


    Among them, Wulricht and Felipe who had activated Element Constitutions were the first to be


    level


    two supreme saints. His wives who had the Spirit Constitutions were not too bad either. They had


    reached the peak stage of the level one supreme saint and were waiting for the next breakthrough to


    make them level two supreme saints.


    Wulricht chuckled when he saw Severin, ¡°Hey, Severin, you are the most gifted among us. Have you


    be level two supreme saint yet?¡±


    Back when they were in Skyblue Sect, he had personally witnessed how insanely Severin could


    progress.


    in a short period of time.


    During this training, he activated the Element Constitution, the Ancient Armor Constitution when he


    became a supreme saint. With the help of the constitution, he was able to progress further and became


    a level two supreme saint by the end of the training.


    Anyone would be jealous of how fast his improvement was.

 Chapter 1888

    Chapter 1888


    Chapter 1888


    ¡°I¡¯m at the peak stage of level three supreme saint,¡± Severin answered while he saw how happy


    Wulricht


    was.


    Wulricht who wasbing his moustache was stunned and looked at Severin with surprise. ¡°What did


    you say? The peak stage of level three supreme saint?


    ¡°I¡¯ve be a level two after activating the Elemen Constitution! How did you progress so quickly?¡±


    He


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    said feeling baffled.


    All of a sudden, he remembered something and asked, ¡°Severin, were you the one who created the


    crazy


    phenomenal vision?¡±


    Severin nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    He had nothing to hide. Even if he did not admit it now, the elders who were waiting for them would


    reveal it too. Besides, Wulricht was no outsider.


    Wulricht was in shock again. The phenomenal vision that happened was stronger and more insane


    than


    the time he activated his Element Constitution which meant the constitution Severin activated was the


    strongest and rarest constitution, the Divine Constitution.


    He was hit with another shock as he came to the conclusion but he did not tell the others. As he


    regained.


    his senses, he was delighted. ¡°Hahaha! Good! You are truly the most gifted among us¡­¡±


    Felipe saw Wulricht¡¯s reaction and had figured something out too. Then they quickly gave Severin their


    blessing.


    Just then, Severin heard Selene¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Dad! Congrattions on bing a level three supreme saint. Look at me. I have improved too!¡±


    Selene smiled cheerfully. Severin walked over to stroke her head and advised her, ¡°Selene, I know you


    are a level five royal saint now but remember you shouldn¡¯t be arrogant.¡±


    As the obedient girl she always was, she nodded her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t feel proud or arrogant.¡±


    After seeing that, Severin smiled and said to the others, ¡°Come on, we should go. The sacredke is


    about to close.¡±


    He took the lead and flew up into the sky to leave the sky ind. From there, they could see many


    streaks of light shooting in the sky. They were all the cultivators who had finished their training.


    While everyone on the ind had left the ind, the ind gradually disappeared from their sight.


    Out of the blue, there were five people heading toward Severin. The leader of the pack was Fend


    and- Oskar. Seeing how everyone was targeting him, he figured out what was going on.


    He smiled, ¡°Hi, Mister Fend.¡±


    Fendughed out loud, ¡°Good! After so many years, we finally have another person with Divine


    Constitution appearing in Southsky again!¡±


    He was getting more fond of Severin. From the time he first met Severin at Nontwo City, he had been


    noticing Severin after Severin defeated Jangard. At that time, he already started to think he should


    recruit Severin to be a member of the Grandiuno Sect.


    At first, he wanted to monitor a while longer to see how much Severin could improve after entering the


    sacredke. What a big surprise Severin had given him.


    Fend could not express just how much he liked Severin. He pointed around him and said, ¡°Look


    around. The sect leaders from the four major sects of the Southsky are here to see you.¡±


    After that, he introduced them to Severin.


    Right beside Fend was an elder with grey hair. He had an extraordinary aura as if there was


    scripture of


    philosophy circling around his body that gave people a feeling that he could be a deity. One look at him


    and your heart would skip a beat.


    He was none other than the sect leader of the Grandiuno Sect, Oskar.


    As Severin looked over, he returned with a friendly smile and a nod.


    Severin nodded back and listened carefully to Fend.


    Moving to the side, it was Jason Vega, the sect leader of the Deifirm Sect. He was a middle¨Caged man


    with a squared face, a tall body, and lightning sparkling on his body.


    Then the one next to him was Roman Hanna, the sect leader of the Purevoid Sect. He had a giant


    sword behind his back and wore a green robe with embroidery pattern embroidered in front of the robe.


    His


    temple hair had turned grey.


    Lastly, it was Cecily Parrish, the sect leader of the Marvair Sect. She looked very elegant and had done


    a


    good job maintaining her beauty.

 Chapter 1889

    Chapter 1889


    Chapter 1889


    Above the sacredke.


    Those cultivators who had ended their training nearly popped their eyes out when they heard what


    Fend said.


    ¡°The sect leaders of the four major sects are here?¡±


    ¡°I heard they are either level six royal paragon or above!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous. Didn¡¯t you hear what Mister Fend said? A guy by the name of Severin has


    sessfully possessed the Divine Constitution!¡±


    ¡°Divine Constitution?! There is less than a handful of people who possess it. Rumor has it, anyone with


    that gift would definitely be a supreme paragon!¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t it happen to me?¡±


    ¡°Tsk. Maybe he got the weakest Divine Constitution. There are many different Divine Constitutions and.


    the weakest was the same as having an Element Constitution.¡±


    Oskar who was at the front decided to look at Severin¡¯s attainment first but his focus was slowly


    attracted by the constitution Severin had, Something was weird and different about his constitution.


    His skin was tough like a rock. His blood was like theva from the volcano and his body was hot like


    the


    oven and emitting a faint chaotic pressure. Overall, it had a golden ze and flickered with a faint


    divine


    radiance.


    Oskar eximed in shock, ¡°Is this the Chaotic Constitution that ranks among the top ten?¡±


    ¡°What? The Chaotic Constitution?¡±


    The other three sect leaders quickly used their divine sense to nce around Severin as if they


    discovered a hidden treasure.


    After a while, they gasped and looked shocked.


    ¡°Oskar is right! It is the legendary Chaotic Constitution!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he actually activated this legendary constitution! Once he has gotten used to the


    constitution and can maneuver it freely, he can easily kill a celestial being!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It created a ripple effect where the others started to exim shockingly


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°What did I just hear? A top ten Divine Constitution!¡±


    ¡°Thest Divine Constitution that appeared in the Southsky was around thirty¨Csomething and now that


    person is already a royal paragon!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Why wasn¡¯t I the one who activated the Divine Constitution?¡±


    Many cultivators looked at Severin with envy and jealousy.


    Oskar snapped back and said, ¡°Mister Severin, it¡¯s an honor to be here to witness this legendary


    constitution. I¡¯m so excited. Before I see you, I have thought of many to tell you but now I don¡¯t even


    know where to start¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a ce to go after this, why don¡¯t consider joining the Grandiuno Sect?¡± he decided


    to send out his invitation immediately after trying hard topliment Severin with every word he could


    think of.


    The rest of the sect leaders heard it and scolded Oskar in their hearts.


    ¡®And he dares to call himself the sect leader? How shameful!


    ¡®I feel so shameful to be a Southsky cultivator with him!¡®


    Regardless of that, they were not about to back down or let Oskar be the only one to recruit Severin.


    They did not want to let go of this chance to make Severin their members so they also started to


    shower


    Severin withpliments.


    ¡°Mister Severin, what a young, gifted, and talented person you are. I heard you defeated Thorold and


    Jangard before the opening of the sacredke.¡±


    ¡°What a nice guy you are. Yet, you are so powerful and humble. You have really shown me something


    very different and extraordinary!¡±

 Chapter 1890

    Chapter 1890


    ¡°Haha. Mister Severin, would you be interested in joining Marvair Sect? Most of our members are


    beautiful, young, and attractive females. The same goes for the elders too. You are free to pick anyone


    you like. If you decide to join us, I will personally teach you myself!¡±


    At this point, their dignity was no longer important. To them, it was worthless when there was a person


    with a Divine Constitution standing in front of them.


    Their first priority was to make a connection with Severin first.


    Severin, the exceptionally gifted person who had activated the Divine Constitution. As long as he


    remained alive, he had a high possibility of reaching the supreme paragon level. Heck, they would even


    believe he had a chance to ascend and be a celestial being!


    Any sect that recruited Severin sessfully could guarantee a prosperous and bright future for the sect


    for at least ten thousand years.


    Seeing how the sect leaders continuously gave himpliments, Severin found it amusing. He shook


    his


    head and said, ¡°Thank you all for thepliments.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Oskar was very pleased to see Severin did not show any arrogance despite receiving many


    compliments. Mister Severin, if you are willing to join my sect, you will be our core disciple and the


    most respected disciple. I guarantee that you will be provided with resources to help you reach the


    supreme paragon level.


    Upon hearing that, Severin was a bit moved. After bing supreme saint, he could feel it was


    bing more and more difficult to advance. Every step forward required a massive amount of


    resources.


    Many cultivators were stuck in the supreme saint stage for the rest of their lives unable to advance to


    the


    paragon stage.


    Other than that, Oskar made it hard for him to reject when Oskar offered him to be the core disciple of


    the sect.


    In the Grandiuno Sect, the disciples were categorized into four different ranks. Naming, the outer


    disciple, the inner disciple, the elite disciple, and the core disciple.


    If a core disciple had any trouble with his training, he could get advice from the sect leader or the


    grand- elder. The core disciple also had a very big different benefit than other disciples. Not only could


    the core disciple choose any ce to live in the sect, but the core disciple could also choose the


    highest ranking of attainment technique andbat technique, and the core disciple would be given


    sixth¨Cgrade


    +15 BONUS


    However, Severin was not in a hurry to ept the invitation despite Oskar looking very excited and


    awaiting his answer. Because he knew the other sects were going to offer nothing less than Oskar.


    As expected, Cecily did not waste any time and took the opportunity once Oskar finished talking. She


    winked and said gently. ¡°Mister Severin, I don¡¯t think I need to tell you how good it is if you join our sect.


    If you decide to join my sect, I will give you a Star¨Cgrade attainment technique andbat technique,


    ten sixth¨Cgrade alchemical pills, and one medium¨Crank spiritual weapon.¡±


    Oskar and the others were shocked to hear that. Cecily did present a very good offer. Jason and


    Roman felt the pressure and were afraid Severin would ept the offer and join the Marvair Sect.


    Jason quickly proposed, ¡°Mister Severin, if you are willing to join my sect, I will also give you sixth¨C


    grade alchemical pills, medium¨Crank spiritual weapon, and Star¨Cgrade attainment technique. For your


    information, the Deifirm Concept is the strongestbat technique our sect has. It¡¯s a Star¨Cgrade


    medium¨Crankbat technique. Once you learned it, you could use lightning and thunder to strike and


    destroy anything.


    Roman used his sharp eyes to look at Severin and said, ¡°Mister Severin. I heard that you are also a


    swordsman and you have already acquired the swordwill which is a very rare thing at your age. The


    Purevold Sect is the ce for every swordsman. We have the Great Infinite Sword Act. Once you learn


    it,


    you can cut heaven and earth in half with just one sword attack. And you will be invincible!¡±


    ¡°If you join my sect, I will be your teacher and give you all the resources needed to make you a level


    five


    paragon!¡± Roman was determined to attract Severin into his sect.


    Those cultivators were jealous of how the sect leaders fought against each other just to invite Severin


    to


    their sect. They wished they too could be like Severin.


    ¡°Why is the difference between each person so big?¡±


    ¡°So this is how it feels like to be a genius. Being offered to be the core disciple and learn directly under


    the sect leader. All Severin needed to do was ept the offer and he would be given sixth¨Cgrade


    alchemical pills, numerous training resources, and a spiritual weapon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all. The sect leader of Purevoid Sect also mentioned that Severin did not need to worry


    about


    the training resources he needed to advance to level five paragon.¡±


    ¡°Why am I not the one who activated the Divine Constitution?

 Chapter 1891

    Chapter 1891


    Chapter 1891


    Not far away, Wulricht and the others were thrilled and excited to see how the sect leaders fought


    against each other to recruit Severin. They were on the same boat with Severin. No matter which sect


    Severin joined, they would feel proud and honored.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Rourie, especially, felt very proud that a super genius had stayed in his house before. It got him so


    worked up.


    Severin did not how to react after listening to all the offers proposed by Oskar and the others. Although


    he already made up his mind to join a sect before this, he did not think the sect leader from the four


    major sects would fight hard to recruit him. Besides, he hoped Diane and the rest could join the same


    sect so they could be together.


    Thus, he was about to say his request but suddenly, Roman added, ¡°Mister Severin, if you are still


    unsatisfied, I can add more to your benefits. If you join us, I will give you a medium¨Crank spiritual


    treasure and also allow all of your friends and families to join the sect too.¡±


    Although he had just arrived in Bleurealm recently, he had heard about spiritual treasure when he was


    in Nontwo City. A spiritual treasure was a weapon that only a cultivator who was a supreme saint and


    above. could possess and use because it contained many philosophies and the power of the spiritual


    treasure was insanely crazy.


    It could be divided into low¨Crank spiritual treasure, medium¨Crank spiritual treasure, high¨Crank spiritual


    treasure, and premium¨Crank spiritual treasure.


    Most of the supreme saints were equipped with a low¨Crank spiritual treasure. Unless the cultivator was


    from a well¨Coff family that could afford the medium¨Crank spiritual treasure, and only the paragon


    cultivator used the high¨Crank spiritual treasure. Whereas, people like the sect leader possessed


    premium- rank spiritual treasure.


    Based on the books Severin read, there was a higher spiritual treasure which was the Divine Weapon.


    It was normally regarded as the strongest weapon a sect had. Truth be told, the Purevoid Sect had


    proposed a very good offer to Severin because Roman was willing to ept all of his friends and


    families.


    Just when Severin was going to ept Roman¡¯s offer, Oskar sensed it and proposed a better offer.


    ¡°Mister Severin, my sect is not bad. Why don¡¯t you think about it again?¡± Oskar asked.


    Then he nced over at Severin¡¯s friends and families. Oskar was a level eight royal paragon. With


    Just one look, he could tell Wulricht and Felipe were talented cultivators too.


    He used his divine sense and checked them again. As he expected, he discovered Wulricht and Felipe


    Although they were not as rare as the Divine Constitutions Severin had, the Element Constitution was


    very rare too,


    On the way to the sacredke, Fend informed him about Severin¡¯s situation and told him Severin


    was a


    man who cared much about his friends and families.


    Oskar thought deeply, touched his mustache, and said, ¡°The Grand uno Sect is willing to make you a


    core disciple, gives you two medium¨Crank spiritual treasures, a Star¨Cgrade attainment technique, and


    combat technique, ten sixth¨Cgrade alchemical pills, and all the training resources you need to advance


    to level five paragon. I also wee all of your friends and families to join the sect with open arms.¡±


    After a slight pause, he said, ¡°I can tell your friends and families are also talented people. If you join my


    sect, they will also receive better benefits than the other disciples of the same rank.¡±


    He looked at Severin anxiously. After activating the Divine Constitution, Severin knew better about his


    Divine Constitution including all the pros and cons.

 Chapter 1892

    Chapter 1892


    Chapter 1892


    The pro of having the Divine Constitution was that it helped to increase the speed of advancement, far


    better than normal average people. Yet, the con was needing a vast amount of resources to increase


    the


    level of the Divine Constitution.


    The proposal the Grandiuno Sect offered was far better than the other three sects. A ce to be a core


    disciple and be given spiritual treasure, attainment technique,bat technique, and alchemical pills.


    Although Severin had never been to the Grandiuno Sect, he knew a little about it. So far, there were


    only five core disciples in the sect and every single one of them were being trained and taught how to


    be the


    next sect leader.


    If Oskar was about to offer this attractive proposal, Severin was d to ept it. He nodded. ¡°Mister


    Oskar, I will join the Grandiuno Sect.¡±


    Oskar smiled brightly. ¡°Haha! Great! This is terrific!¡±


    Jason, Roman, and Cecily were disappointed and felt regretful. After the attractive offer Oskar


    proposed,


    they were shocked and did not have the time to react before Severin epted Oskar¡¯s offer.


    However, Jason refused to give up. ¡°Mister Severin. If you don¡¯t feelfortable staying in the


    Grandiuno Sect, you are always free toe to join the Deifirm Sect. I will also treat you with the


    benefit a core


    disciple has.¡±


    After hearing that, Oskar gave Jason a ferocious re and said, ¡°Hey, Jason! Severin is now a member


    of


    my sect. Stop pitching for him!¡±


    Oskar stood in front of Severin like he was protecting Severin from any enemy¡¯s attack.


    Since Jason failed to change Severin¡¯s mind, they knew it was a done deal and there was nothing they


    said that could change Severin¡¯s mind. Thus, they left the ce. Within seconds, they were nowhere to


    be


    seen.


    After that, Oskar waved his hand in the air and a purple and gold color robe appeared in his hand. It


    had


    the shape of clouds embroidered on the front of the robe. The robe also glimmered by itself as if it was


    an armor that nothing could prate.


    Oskar looked at Severin with a big smile. ¡°Mister Severin, this is the magical robe a core disciple of the


    sect is given. It is a low¨Crank spiritual treasure. It was made out of the silk from the jade silkworm of


    Southsky. It would remain dry when in contact with water and fire could not burn it. There is a seal


    drawn onto it as well. If you are ever in danger, you can activate the seal to take up the blow. It can


    withstand an


    attack from a level nine supreme saint.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Severin looked at the robe and just like how Oskar said it was a powerful robe. He epted the robe


    and


    cupped his hand at Oskar, ¡°Thank you, Mister Oskar.¡±


    Oskar smiled and asked, ¡°Do you n on going back to Nortwo City or you can follow me back to the


    Grandiuno Sect now?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin thought of it and said, ¡°I think we shall go with you to the sect.¡±


    There was nothing to do in Nontwo City anymore.


    His original n was to head to bigger cities after the sacredke to gather the resources he needed to


    advance further. Now that he had be the core disciple of the Grandiuno Sect, he did not have to


    gather resources personally anymore.


    At least, he had nothing to worry about until he reached level five paragon,


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Oskar waved and threw his sword to the sky. The green sword gradually erged until the size of a


    small hill. He looked at Fend and said, ¡°Fend, you¡¯ll be in charge of the recruitment. I¡¯ll bring


    Severin back to the sect first.¡±


    There was a reason why Oskar was in a hurry to head back to the sect. The sect would only get the


    most out of Severin was that he continued to stay alive and grow stronger.


    However, Jason and the others did not look pleased when they left. There was no guarantee what were


    they thinking of


    A dead genius was not useful. Thus, Oskar was in a hurry to bring Severin back to the sect to secure


    his safety.

 Chapter 1893

    Chapter 1893


    Shortly, Severin and the others flew toward the sword with everyone gazing at Severin with envy and


    jealousy.


    Once everyone was on the sword, Oskar waved his hand to control the sword to fly toward the direction


    of the sect.


    As Severin watched the sacredke be smaller until it was just a dot, he started excited about his


    future. As he had expected, he was not going to advance if he continued to stay where he was. A


    person could only grow when there was enough room avable.


    Oskar personally witnessed the changes in Severin¡¯s heart and nodded, feeling pleased. ¡°You can rest


    for a while. It won¡¯t be too long until we reach the sect.¡±


    Although the actual distance from the sect to the sacredke was very far, it only required fifteen


    minutes of flying when the person steering the sword was a royal paragon.


    Shortly, Severin saw a magnificent mountain range in front of him. The mountain range was simr to


    the


    shape of a dragon resting on the ground. It had many nts and trees all over the terrain. The level of


    the


    spiritual energy in the air was very thick.


    The tallest mountain was nestled among other small mountains. Clouds, shes of aurora, and purple


    vapor surrounded it. Countless white cranes were flying and circling in the sky. The forest was filled


    with


    many rare spiritual herbs. This was exactly where the Grandiuno Sect was.


    When Severin and the others entered the territory, Wulrichtmented, ¡°What a beautiful ce.¡±


    It was totally different from where Bluesky Sect was.


    Looking at the magnificent mountain


    nge, Felipe took a deep breath of spiritual energy and asked, ¡±


    Mister Oskar, are we reaching soon?¡±


    He was getting very excited thinking they would train in this surreal environment.


    Oskar who was steering the swords chuckled, ¡°Haha. We are still a little away from the headquarters.


    This


    is just the outer part of our territory.¡±


    Severin and the rest were shocked knowing they had not reached the sect yet. The level of spiritual


    energy of heaven and earth had further exceeded the Nontwo City. Just how incredible it would be


    when


    they arrived at the headquarters.


    Oskar smiled pleasingly after looking at their reaction. ¡°Haha. The Grandiuno Sect is situated in a


    blessed heavenly cave. The concentration of spiritual energy of heaven and earth is a hundred times of


    the


    Once you reach the sect, you¡¯ll know that you made the right choice choosing the Grandiuno Sect.¡±


    Perhaps, he was getting addicted to the boasting, he started to talk more about the Grandiuno Sect to


    them.


    ¡°The weakest disciple in the sect is a level one royal saint. To be an inner disciple, the disciple


    had to be a level five royal saint and above. Elite disciple is required to be at least supreme saint and


    above.¡±


    He was very pleased with his disciples. ¡°Although the outer disciples are the weakest, any level royal


    saint from the Grandiuno Sect has the ability to kill a level three royal saint. They have powerfulbat


    power and are stronger than the people on their own level.¡±


    Before he could finish talking, there was a loud fighting sound and people screaming for help from the


    ground. ¡°Help! Is there anyone from the Grandiuno Sect? Help! I need help!¡±


    The expression on Oskar¡¯s face changed drastically. He nced over with his divine senses to check


    out what was happening.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the meantime, Severin also looked in the direction of the sound. He saw there were two young adults


    around eighteen or neen years old wearing the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s uniform running for their lives


    toward them.


    They were not very weak. At least they were also level one supreme saints. However, there was a


    ck- scaled beast that looked like a lion and the size of a small hill chasing after them. Its body was


    tough like iron and sparkled with fire. Its breath was terrifying and it had the attainment simr to the


    peak stage of level one supreme saint.


    Yaacob Nielsen was running as fast as he could away from the Fire Leo while wondering why he was


    having bad luck today.

 Chapter 1894

    Chapter 1894


    Chapter 1894


    Just today, Nielsen and his friend had just epted a mission to hunt for a spirit beast. Unluckily, they


    bumped into this king of beasts on their way.


    This king of beasts was unlike the normal spirit beast. Normally, spirit beasts could absorb spiritual


    energy just like humans. Despite being spiritual creatures, they did not have the ability to think and little


    intelligence. However, the king of beasts was strong, had a strong built of body, and had the ability to


    think with their intelligence.


    After many attempts to kill the Fire Leo, they failed to hurt it. On the contrary, they were the ones who


    suffered injury.


    Seeing the Fire Leo catching up, Yaacob felt annoyed and irritated. He wondered if today was thest


    day. he stayed alive.


    Suddenly, his friend shouted out loud and managed to distract Yaacob from feeling sad. ¡°Look! It¡¯s


    Mister


    Oskar!¡±


    Yaacob looked in the direction his friend was pointing and saw the green sword flying quickly at them.


    He


    was thrilled and relieved. Then he tried to lure the Fire Leo toward Oskar.


    ¡°Mister Oskar! Help us!¡±


    Oskar¡¯s face looked so terrible that everyone could tell he was feeling angry. He was just boasting


    about


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    how strong the members of the sect were. Yet, two disciples were seen running for their lives from a


    king


    of beasts.


    What a p to his face, it was. He was so angry at them. He snorted and waved his hand to make his


    attack.


    Suddenly, the air around them went into a standstill and a huge palm appeared. It crushed the Fire Leo


    without any difficulty.


    Now that the Fire Leo was dead, Yaacob and his friend were relieved. Just then, he noticed there were


    other people together with Oskar. Then he realized Severin was wearing the purple robe which looked


    very ring.


    ¡°Purple robe! It¡¯s the symbol of a core disciple!¡±


    ¡°But there are only five core disciples and they are all training in seclusion.¡±


    ¡°Is there a new core disciple? But why didn¡¯t we hear anything about it?¡±


    Yaacob and his friend were shocked. As an elite disciple, he knew the meaning of being a core


    disciple. The core disciple would be trained in ordance to be the sessor of the sect leader. He


    gulped and calmed himself down. ¡°Mister Oskar, Who¡­¡±


    Perhaps Oskar felt Yaacob and his friend had humiliated him in front of Severin and the rest. Thus, he


    did not sound nice and snorted. ¡°He is Severin Feuillet and he is the sixth core disciple of the sect.¡±


    Yaacob gasped. ¡°The sixth core disciple?¡±


    He looked at Severin again. Other than having a good look, Yaacob did not think there was anything


    special about Severin.


    ¡®Could he be Mister Oskar¡¯s illegitimate child? he wondered.


    Well, it was not wrong for Yaacob to think of that.


    Ever since the establishment of the Grandiuno Sect, the sect had only allowed five core disciples in the


    sect. If an elite disciple wished to be a core disciple, he would have to challenge the core


    disciples to a fight.


    For several thousand years, the sect had never added another slot for the core disciple. Now that, the


    sixth core disciple had appeared, the whole sect would be shocked.

 Chapter 1895

    Chapter 1895


    Once again, Yaacob examined Severin while feeling strange. He saw there was a glow from Severin¡¯s


    body and his body was hot like an oven while his blood was simr to the blood of a dragon. From


    there,


    Yaacob concluded that Severin had a tough body with some kind of special constitution.


    After that, he cupped his hand and said, ¡°Mister Severin. Nice to meet you.¡±


    The core disciples were seen as the next sect leader, at least that was what they were trained to do.


    The benefits they had or their position in the sect were iparable to the other disciples. Even an


    elite disciple like him would have to bow and greet Severin with respect after knowing Severin was a


    core


    disciple. Their status was different, after all.


    An elite disciple could only be the elder in the sect. However, the core disciples could have the


    chance to be the sect leader. If they were lucky, they could proceed to the legendary higher¨Css


    sect at the Grandiuno Sacred Land in Mind.


    Severin nodded and said, ¡°Nice to meet you too, Mister Yaacob.¡±


    At this point, Yaacob had not yet recovered from feeling shocked. He smiled at Severin and continued


    to


    examine Severin without letting Severin know about it.


    The original five core disciples in the sect possessed the Element Constitutions. The weakest was a


    level eight supreme saint. However, Severin was only a level three supreme saint. If Oskar was willing


    to break the rule to make him a core disciple, it meant Severin must have a very special constitution.


    Yet, Yaacob did not dare to even imagine Severin would have the Divine Constitution because it was


    very rare. Just a handful of people possessed the Divine Constitution in Southsky.


    Karl Fletcher, the legendary man and the first core disciple of the Grandiuno Sect possessed the Divine


    Constitution too. When he was born, the sky was filled with purple clouds and a phoenix had visited the


    house to give him a spiritual herb. All the elders in the sect had great hopes for him.


    Rumor had it, that the son of Jason Vega, Simeon also possessed the Divine Constitution. When he


    was five years old, he identally obtained the inheritance of the ancient lightning king and was taught


    to cultivate the Five Thunderbolt Creation, During an outing when he was eight years old, he tamed a


    king of


    beasts and made it his pet.


    Last but not least was Callie Romero from the Marvair Sect. She also had the Divine Constitution. At a


    very young age, she was already a paragon.


    There were so many disciples among the four major sects of Southsky and there were just three to four


    people who possessed Divine Constitution. No news had returned from the sacredke yet, so Yaacob


    +15 BONUS


    Oskar was still feeling angry when he saw Yaacob zoning out. ¡°That¡¯s enough! What the hell are you


    doing? You have embarrassed me! Go back to the sect with me now!¡±


    The Grandiuno Sect did not have many disciples and Oskar knew every single one of them. He was


    just boasting about how strong every disciple in the sect was and he got pped in the face when they


    heard. disciples from the sect requesting help. Therefore, Oskar was not going to be nice to Yaacob.


    Yaacob smiled embarrassedly, jumped on the flying sword, and introduced himself to Severin. ¡°Mister


    Severin, this must be the first time you have visited the Grandiuno Sect. You¡¯re free to ask me


    anything. By the way, my name is Yaacob.¡±


    Severin smiled and nodded while looking at Yaacob who looked smart despite looking very skinny and


    short. He knew Yaacob had the means to be friends with him because he was a core disciple..


    ¡°We just came from the sacredke.¡±


    Immediately, Yaacob understood everything.


    After the closing of the sacredke, the four major sects would pick out talented and gifted cultivators to


    join the sects. However, normally, this was the job of the elders.


    Having thought of that, it made Yaacob more curious about how g fted Severin was. ¡®He must be very


    gifted to have Mister Oskare out personally to send him back to the sect,¡® Yaacob thought.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    However, he did not dare to ask further as he knew that could identally peeve Severin. Thus, he


    continued to talk more about the sect to Severin instead. There would be no harm in making a good


    connection with a core disciple, after all.


    There was nothing to do so Severin was happy to hear more about the sect from Yaacob.

 Chapter 1896

    Chapter 1896


    Chapter 1896


    Yaacob, the self¨Cprofessed know¨Cit¨Call of the Grandiuno Sect, imed knowledge of everything under


    the sun. He bragged about having personal experience of every incident that happened in Southsky


    and boasted that he knew tens of thousands of people within the sect. Words poured out of him like


    water


    from a burst dam.


    The impression he left on Severin was that of a braggart who loved being nosy.


    Throughout the journey. Severin gathered information about the personal lives of several elite disciples


    from him. He elicited titbits such as which women the young men were interested in, and who had


    engaged in life¨Cor¨Cdeath battles with their rivals. He also learned about each disciple¡¯s talents, be it


    swordsmanship, alchemy, or other skills.


    Sordid details aside, Severin was able to gain a more profound understanding of the Grandiuno Sect.


    The


    sect had nine mountains, each guarded by a royal paragon. The first mountain was ranked thus


    because Oskar, the sect leader, resided there. No disciples were recruited for that mountain, unlike the


    remaining


    eight mountains.


    The collective strength of each respective mountain from the second to the ninth was almost on par


    with each other, so they were ranked not by strength but by their respective specialties. Among their


    specializations include swordsmanship, formation techniques, puppet production, and equipment


    production.


    Core disciples were granted their floating inds, and among the five core disciples, the weakest was


    at level eight supreme saint. The highest, Karl Fletcher, was a paragon.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yaacob also talked about the sect¡¯s Alchemy Tower to Severin. It was said to have been passed down


    over three generations ago by one of the sect leaders who was a supreme paragon. The tower was


    used to help disciples make further progress in alchemy, those who have seeded inpleting all


    nine levels would have the knowledge passed on to them. Severin¡¯s attention was captured by


    Yaacob¡¯s


    exnation.


    Before long, the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s magnificent mountains came into view. Floating inds abounded,


    each emitting a strong glow of spiritual energy. Spiritual birds did somersaults in the sky above, and the


    sunset created an enchanting scene that resembled a fairnd.


    Yaacob pointed at the peak ahead and eximed with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re here!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, the party arrived at a floating ind under Oskar¡¯s help.


    As soon as theynded, a gray¨Chaired elder who was in charge of that floating Ind appeared before


    them. Puzzled by Oskar¡¯s arrival, he asked, ¡°Greetings, Sect Leader! What brings you here today?¡±


    Oskar exined, ¡°This is our sect¡¯s sixth core disciple, Severin Feuillet. Please evacuate all the


    disciples. on this floating ind.¡± His words, though not loud, reverberated across the entire ind,


    stunning everyone.


    Before the disciples could react, Oskar expelled everyone from the ind with a wave of his hand. One


    of the disciples was still in seclusion, and he was understandably irate at his abrupt removal. He was


    already about to give the rude person a piece of his mind when he finally heard what Oskar said


    Oskar¡¯s announcement created an unprecedented sensation.


    ¡°The sixth core disciple? When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Tch! Who does this new core disciple think he is?!¡±


    ¡°Who is he and what is his background? How did he manage to get our sect leader to confer that


    status. to him?¡±

 Chapter 1897

    Chapter 1897


    Chapter 1897


    The elders responsible for overseeing the area pretended not to hear theints from the expelled


    disciples. One of them bowed respectfully to Severin and said, ¡°Greetings.¡±


    ¡°No need to be too polite,¡± Severin replied with a wave of his hand.


    Oskar, who stood next to Severin, produced a green token out of thin air. He tossed the token to


    Severin and said, ¡°Pearl Light Isle shall be your abode in the future. This token will allow you to freely


    enter and


    leave the ind.¡±


    Severin was delighted that an ind was presented to him out of the blue. He had been concerned that


    joining the Grandiuno Sect would lead to his potential separation from Diane and the others due to their


    different status, but it seemed that the separation was no longer needed. Severin was grateful to Oskar


    for that and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Oskar smiled and whipped out a small jade¨Ccolored porcin bottle. He handed it carefully to Severin


    and said, ¡°This is a sixth¨Cgrade pill known as the Spirit Condensing Pill. It can enhance the attainment


    of


    supreme paragons.¡±


    Severin used his divine sense to scan the contents of the floating porcin bottle, discovering ten pills


    inside. They were each emanating a spiritual glow and a rich essence. Even a whiff of the scent


    seeping through the cap was enough to invigorate nim.


    After presenting the Spirit Condensing Pill to Severin, Oskar smiled and said, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve given you


    the


    pill, let us head to the Treasure Pavilion so you can choose your spiritual treasure!¡±


    The agreement he had with Severin remained at the back of his mind. He had allowed Severin¡¯s wives,


    as


    well as the other people who were with Severin, to enter the Grandiuno Sect. He had also given


    Severin the status of a core disciple, as well as the sixth¨Cgrade pill. All that was left to fulfill the


    agreement was to


    give Severin two mid¨Crank spiritual treasures, as well as Star¨Cgrade exercises andbat techniques.


    Grandiuno Sect disciples could typically select a low¨Cgrade spiritual treasure at the Treasure Pavilion


    upon bing a supreme paragon. However, core disciples were entitled to a mid¨Cgrade spiritual


    treasure, and Severin¡¯s unique status allowed him to choose two items. Oskar¡¯s sincerity was thus


    evident.


    Before Severin could express his gratitude, his surroundings turned into a blur as he found himself led


    by Oskar to the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s Treasure Pavilion. The ninth elder, who was stationed there,


    immediately prepared to greet Oskar.


    Waving his hand, Oskar said, ¡°Unseal the pavilion. I¡¯ve brought our sect¡¯s sixth core disciple here.¡±


    Severin saluted the old man respectfully and stated, ¡°Nice to meet you, I am here to choose a spiritual


    treasure.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The Treasure Pavilion stored weapons ranging from first¨Cgrade spiritual weapons to top¨Cgrade spiritual


    treasures. That the elder could be stationed at that crucial location was a sign that he was incredibly


    strong. Severin observed silently, realizing that the elder¡¯s strength had far surpassed his because of


    how difficult it was to gauge.


    After learning of Severin¡¯s status from Oskar, the green¨Cd elder nced at Severin in surprise and


    said, ¡°Since our sect leader has personally brought you here, you may skip the registration. There are


    several low¨Cgrade spiritual treasures on the third floor.¡±


    The sect¡¯s Treasure Pavilion was structured across six floors. The first floor hosted spiritual weapons of


    fifth¨Cgrade and below¨Cthese were distributed to new disciples who were warrior kings or warrior


    emperors. The second floor held spiritual weapons from fifth to ninth grade, which were intended for


    saint -level practitioners and above.

 Chapter 1898

    Chapter 1898


    Chapter 1898


    The more valuable ones were located on the fourth floor and above, so Oskar stated calmly. ¡°You may


    head directly to the fourth floor.¡±


    The elder¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, as the fourth floor housed mid¨Crank spiritual treasures. ¡®Our sect


    leader seems to hold this young man in rather high regard. He¡¯s only at level three supreme saint, and


    he was only just epted as a core disciple. I¡¯m rather surprised that he has been given the privilege


    to choose a mid¨Crank spiritual treasure.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although surprised, the ninth elder remained silent. With a wave of his hand, the door of the Treasure


    Pavilion opened automatically behind him. ¡°Remember, a spiritual treasure cannot be returned once


    selected. If you want to change your weapon, you¡¯ll need to pay at least thirty thousand spiritual stones


    before you are allowed to reenter the pavilion.¡±


    ¡°Thank


    you for


    your advice,¡± Severin gestured respectfully to the elder before entering the Treasure Pavilion. He


    proceeded directly to the third floor.


    A variety of spiritual treasures were on disy¨Cradiant long swords, small bells with spiritual charm,


    zing fan¨Cshaped weapons, and various cauldrons, spears, and broadswords.


    After going through hundreds of spiritual treasures, Severin proceeded to the fourth floor. There were


    much fewer treasures there, perhaps about a hundred, yet the aura they exuded was so intimidating


    that Severin almost felt as though he was facing a high¨Clevel practitioner.


    Severin made a careful choice and soon settled on a fiery¨Cred scarlet sword. At five feet and three


    inches


    long, its de radiated with burning mes like iron from a star. It was so razor sharp that one might be


    able to cut through the void with it. The weapon¡¯s name then appeared in Severin¡¯s mind¨Cthe


    Scarletsky


    Sword, a mid¨Crank treasure weapon that possessed fire¨Ccontrolling abilities and could deliver a strike


    that


    seemed to bear the weight of the entire universe. It also provided abat power bonus that


    enhanced


    one¡¯s tenacity.


    ¡°This is a good find! Severin then focused on familiarizing himself the Scarletsky Sword. With his


    offensive weapon secured, he sought a defensive treasure and found a palm¨Csized bell known as the


    Darkgold Bell. Crafted from ten thousand years of star iron smelted from deep¨Csea snowgold, it


    released


    dark and golden energy upon activation. Each wisp of that energy seemed to weigh several thousand


    pounds. Its strength could level,mountains and empty seas, making it a useful item that could serve


    both


    defensively and offensively.


    Having made his choices, Severin exited the Treasure Pavilion and dered to the elder, ¡°I¡¯ve made


    my choices.¡±


    The ninth elder was inclined to chastise Severin for thetter¡¯s choice of two mid¨Crank spiritual


    treasures, but Oskar said to Severin, ¡°You may return to the ind.¡±


    Oskar raised his hand, and an invisible force lifted Severin into the air. The two figures then


    transformed. into a rainbow¨Clike light that streaked away from the Treasure Pavilion.


    As the ninth elder watched them leave, he marveled at the fact that Severin had taken two mid¨Crank


    spiritual treasures ¡°Who is this person? And why would our sect leader hold him in such high regard?¡±


    he murmured to himself.


    Even the five core disciples who had made a name for themselves in the sect had only received one


    mid- rank spiritual treasure when they first visited the Treasure Pavilion. Severin, on the other hand,


    departed with two. Oskar evidently regarded Severin with great importance.


    Unaware of the elder¡¯s musings, Severin went back to Pearl Light Isle and took out the Star grade


    technique and training exercise from Oskar.

 Chapter 1899

    Chapter 1899


    Chapter 1899


    Inside the room, Severin sat cross¨Clegged as he focused on the two jade ques suspended in front of


    him. These Star¨Cgradebat techniques, as well as the exercise, had been given by Oskar after they


    left


    the Treasure Pavilion.


    Oskar presented the techniques and exined everything to Severin before leaving Severin and his


    group


    alone on the vast ind.


    Severin soon prepared for seclusion,


    Oskar had fulfilled his end of the bargain by providing Severin with various attainment resources


    regardless of Severin¡¯s identity as a new core disciple. Severin decided to familiarize himself with the


    two


    treasured weapons first, then master thebat techniques and exercises given by Oskar. The goal,


    naturally, was to enhance his attainment.


    He held the jade ques against his forehead and channeled his consciousness through it to absorb


    all


    the information. ¡°Star¨Cgrade mid¨Crank training technique: Grandiuno Treasured Notes. Provides


    After reading the description, Severin turned to the second que. He absorbed the details again as


    before. ¡°Star¨Cgrade mid rankbat techniques, Sky Soil Heptagold Sword Energy¡­


    The Sky¨CSoll Heptagold Sword Energy was an exceptionally powerfulbat technique that was


    capable


    of shattering the void with its sh. Opponents who are on a simr attainment level would not be able


    to


    avoid the technique. However, the conditions for its training was stringent¨Cit required the collection of


    sky¨Csoil energy and heptagold energy. Sky energy and soil energy were the basic essence of all


    energies


    in the world, and traces of it were present in the winds above the highest of heavens. Even the smallest


    sliver of such energy could level mountains!


    On the other hand, heptagold energy was honed by every swordsman in the Grandiuno Sect. It was


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    probably the sharpest energy in existence, and any practitioner who was not careful would get injured


    easily.


    Severin felt a little overwhelmed once he withdrew his consciousness from the que. He felt as if


    there


    was simply too much for him toprehend. ¡°Maybe I should just leave all that aside for now and


    focus


    on improving my attainment.¡±


    Severin then took out the Spirit Condensing Pill given by Oskar and consumed it. The pill dissolved into


    pure spiritual energy that flowed throughout his entire body. A light enveloped him, and a hill¨Csized


    spiritual energy vortex formed above his head. The vortex absorbed the spiritual energy of heaven and


    earth within a radius of about tens of miles away.


    Pearl Light Isle was situated less than 20 miles away from the Fifth Mountain, Spiritual energy within a


    50- mile radius was instantly drained. His energy core was like a violent abyss that devoured all the


    spiritual energy around him.


    The disciples on the Fifth Mountain were aghast when they sensed the rapid fluctuations resulting from


    Severin¡¯s training. Many who were in seclusion were forced to step out and check on the situation once


    they realized that the spiritual energy around them was thinning rapidly.


    ¡°Where did all the spiritual energy go?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s robbing me of my spiritual energy?¡±


    ¡°Look! It¡¯s from Pearl Light Isle! Did something happen there?¡±


    Disciples on the Fifth Mountain began to question the sudden loss of spiritual energy. They also made


    spections about what was happening on Pearl Light Isle.


    Oskar, having returned to the sect¡¯s main hall, sensed Severin¡¯s relentless consumption of spiritual


    energy. He was a little lost for words when he looked over and observed the spiritual energy vortex on


    Pearl Light Isle draining the surroundings.


    ¡°His talent is fascinatingly terrifying. He¡¯s causing a stir simply by doing nothing more than training in


    seclusion,¡± Oskar remarked, secretly impressed by the power of the Chaotic Constitution.

 Chapter 1900

    Chapter 1900


    Chapter 1900


    Oskar moved on from his surprise and sought to remedy the situation. As he opened his palm and


    curled his fingers inward, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth within a thousand¨Cmile radius


    seemed to pour right into his palm, He then directed the ball of energy toward Pearl Light Isle. The


    spiritual energy turned into rainfall that covered the surrounding area and replenished what Severin had


    drained.


    Oskar then used his divine sense to ry a message to the restless disciples on the Fifth Mountain.¡±


    Remain calm. He is the newly promoted sixth core disciple, and he is in seclusion.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The words were like a bombshell that sparked a flurry of discussion on the Fifth Mountain.


    ¡°The sixth core disciple? Since when did we have a sixth core disciple?


    ¡°One of the seniors who returned from Pearl Light Isle said that the sixth core disciple is someone with


    a


    divine constitution who had been recruited from the sacredke. Our sect leader made an exception


    and


    gave him the position of core disciple because of those factors!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how talented he must be! He has already drained tens of miles worth of spiritual energy


    during seclusion!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, this is intriguing. Countless elite disciples have challenged the five core disciples to try and


    wrest


    the position from them, but all five core disciples are very powerful. Our new core disciple might just


    be a new target!


    News of the sixth core disciple spread quickly throughout the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s nine mountains,


    creating


    a buzz of curiosity about Severin. Everyone¨Cbe it outer, Inner, or elite disciples¨Cwas very curious about


    him.


    Those who were in the know acknowledged Severin¡¯s strength and feared him somewhat. After all,


    Severin had disyed exceptional talent in securing victories against two young prodigies, Thorold and


    Jangar.


    Those who did not know much about Severin could only nce at Pearl Light Isle with jealousy.


    Inside a rustic¨Clooking house on the Eighth Mountain, a tall and burly man in a green robe wore a


    complex mix of expressions upon learning about the new sixth core disciple. He felt equal parts envy


    and resentment, and he was emanating a spiritual glow that stemmed from his dense spiritual energy


    as a


    level five supreme saint.


    Every breath that he took was like a thunderous sonic wave, and the air shot out of his nose like a


    rocket whenever he exhaled.


    ¡°Severin Feuillet! How did you manage to get the position of a core disciple?!¡± the man remarked


    furious as he looked at Pearl Light Isle. His name was Shyam Suddie, and he ranked tenth in the sect¡¯s


    Prodigy Ranking. He made a breakthrough to level six supreme saint at the age of 20¨Ca feat that few


    could achieve.


    The ranking was devised by those who had too much time on their hands. They created a system


    based on the strength of the five core disciples and the other elite disciples. That Shyam ranked among


    the top ten was a testament to his abilities. Shyam had wanted to secure a spot as a core disciple as


    well, and he had challenged the five core disciples many times in the past. However, the five core


    disciples were supreme saints at levels seven or eight, but all of them ended in failure.


    As a result, Shyam had consigned himself to just bing an elder after his day as an elite disciple


    was over, but learning about the presence of a sixth core disciple reignited his fighting spirit. It had


    been tradition for the sect to have only five core disciples, and he would have been less frustrated if


    Severin were one of the five. The unprecedented exception that the sect had made for Severin filled


    him¨Cand many others¨Cwith jealousy.


    Shyam stared coldly at the spiritual vortex above Pearl Light Isle. He then vowed to himself, ¡°Show me


    what you¡¯ve made of! I want to know how you managed to get the sect to set this sort of precedent for


    you!¡±


    Shyam was not alone in thinking that way. All the disciples on the rankings, excluding the five core


    disciples, directed their attention toward Pearl Light Isle.

 Chapter 1901

    Chapter 1901


    Chapter 1901


    Some of those individuals were among the top ten prodigies on the list. Needless to say, to achieve the


    status of an elite disciple in the Grandiuno Sect requires extraordinary strength. Each one of them was


    at


    least a level six supreme saint, and they formed the backbone of the sect even though there were not a


    lot of them. Each of them was strong enough to be a pir of a smaller sect.


    In contrast to Shyam and the many other elite disciples who harbored jealousy toward Severin after he


    became the sixth core disciple, the five great core disciples were more curious about Severin than


    anything.


    Inside a well¨Ctended garden courtyard on the Sixth Mountain sat a woman wearing a blue gown. She


    sat cross¨Clegged next to a cauldron and had an aqua¨Cblue silk bow tied around her waist. A gold


    hairpin


    adorned her long ck hair, and white boots embroidered with gold silkpleted her outfit. Her fair


    ankles were visible, and they seemed toplement her cold and beautiful appearance. Her charming


    eyes and delicate skin made her look like an angel that had descended to earth and was as yet


    unadulterated by the world.


    The woman was Celeste Mullin, the Sixth Mountain¡¯s prodigy and the sole woman among the five core


    disciples. Celeste was once a concubine, and it was by chance that sect elders came across her and


    found out that she possessed the Forest Constitution. It was a rare Element Constitution that resonated


    particrly well with alchemy, making her an exceptional talent in the field of alchemy. Celeste thus


    became a disciple of the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s Sixth Mountain.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Once she was epted into the sect, she lived up to her expectations and demonstrated exceptional


    talent. Aside from making a rapid breakthrough to supreme saint, she had also achieved the status of


    at fifth¨Cgrade alchemist. Due to thebination of those talents, her ascent to bing a core


    disciple seemed set in stone, and the sect conferred that status to her a year ago. Unlike the other core


    disciples who chose to have their ind, she decided to remain on the Sixth Mountain.


    Celeste was surprised by the news of the sixth core disciple as she sat cross¨Clegged next to the


    cauldron. It came as such a big shock that even the pill inside the cauldron was burnt without her


    noticing.


    Not far away, an old woman chastised Celeste gently and exhorted her for letting the pill burn. ¡°You¡¯re


    not paying attention, Celeste. Perhaps I¡¯ve been too lenient on you all this while.¡±


    Celeste smiled and exined her distraction coyly. ¡°I was just caught off¨Cguard by the news of a sixth


    core disciple.¡± She then asked curiously, ¡°Why do you think our sect leader broke away from the


    tradition


    of having five core disciples, Aunt Zelia?¡±


    Ze shrugged off the question. ¡°I¡¯m sure our sect leader had his reasons. I am merely an elder, so I


    am not privy to his thoughts. However, it is clear that this new boy is exceptionally talented, or else our


    sect


    Zelia¡¯s reasoning made sense to Celeste. Celeste had the lowest attainment level among the five core


    disciples, for she had only just recently made a breakthrough to level eight supreme saint. Even so, few


    dared to challenge her for her spot because of her talent in alchemy and her reputation for being the


    most beautiful female disciple in the sect.


    Many elite disciples were gunning to be core disciples, and she believed that Severin would be


    bound to face many challenges from them due to his status as a neer who had been given an


    exception.


    Since the Sixth Mountain was near to the Pearl Light Isle, Celeste took out a pill with dense spiritual


    energy. ¡°Could you please send someone to deliver this sixth¨Cgrade Brightriver Pill to Pearl Light Isle?¡±


    Elsewhere, on a floating ind not far from the Fourth Mountain, there was dense spiritual energy and


    countless spiritual birds flying around in the air. Spiritual herbs were growing aplenty, and they came in


    all sorts of colors. In the center of the ind was a purple¨Cd young man who opened his eyes for a


    while.

 Chapter 1902

    Chapter 1902


    The young man was about twenty years old, and he radiated an aura that was as majestic and vast as


    the


    rising sun. A simple wave of his hand created ripples in the surrounding air, courtesy of the spiritual


    energy that a level eight supreme saint like him possessed. His golden eyes were particrly alluring,


    almost as if they could transport one to a mystical world if one stared too long at them.


    Raymond Trujilo was his name, and he was ranked fourth out of the five core disciples. He was famed


    for


    having an Element Constitution known as the Battle Constitution. He also had what was termed the


    Voldbreaker Eye. In the past, he had defeated a level nine supreme saint despite being one level lower.


    News of an additional core disciple piqued Raymond¡¯s curiosity even more. The only individuals whom


    core disciples viewed as equals were other core disciples. Elite disciples were merely regarded as


    slightly stronger than ordinary people, regardless of the elite disciples¡® true strengths. Core disciples in


    the Grandiuno Sect were capable of holding their own against people who were stronger than them.


    Core


    disciples al med to be future leaders of the sect, or perhaps even venture into the wider world of


    Mind and join the Grandiuno Sacred Land!


    There were previously only five core disciples in the sect. Celeste, the female alchemy prodigy, did not


    vie


    for the position of sect leader or the chance to enter the Grandiuno Sacred Land, unlike the other three.


    Karl, the first¨Cranked core disciple, was a paragon rumored to be the descendant of a legendary


    powerhouse. He had just recently be a paragon.


    Spencer Yade, the second core disciple, possessed the True Dragon Constitution and was physically


    stronger than a true dragon. Through his unique Element Constitution, he was able toprehend a


    special technique that could rival a dragon¡¯s strength! He had reportedly killed an opponent one level


    stronger than him in the past.


    The third core disciple, Riley Boyer, possessed the formidable Nine Yang Body Constitution.


    With the emergence of the sixth core disciple, Raymond, who once had the weakest attainment among


    them, felt himself drawn to the unfolding events. Though he was curious about Severin, Raymond


    realized


    that Severin would be challenged by jealous elite disciples and not the core disciples like himself.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He shook his head and mumbled, ¡°I hope you can maintain your position as a core disciple, Severin¡­¡±


    Unaware of the sensation that his true identity has caused in the Grandiuno Sect, Severin experienced


    exponential growth of spiritual energy In his energy core. It seemed to transform into something like a


    golden ocean glimmering with spiritual energy. The huge waves crashed against his energy core¡¯s


    barrier, as if wanting to expand its size. Aside from condensing one¡¯s soul, a supreme saint¡¯s training


    involves activating several points within their bodies.


    These points weremonly known as acupoints or meridian points, and there were 365 points.


    throughout one¡¯s body. Supreme saints aim to open these meridians one by one, turning them into


    containers for the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. By relying on the power of his soul, Severin


    activated the meridians one by one.


    Before long, his energy grew stronger.


    A few dayster, a gust of wind radiated from Severin¡¯s body. It was apanied by a ¡®click¡® that only


    he could hear in his mind, and which seemed to suggest that some sort of shackle had been released.

 Chapter 1903

    Chapter 1903


    Chapter 1903


    Following that breakthrough, Severin¡¯s aura soared to level four supreme saint. After exhaling his


    negative


    energy, Severin scrutinized his primal spirit and was overjoyed to notice that the star¨Clike meridians all


    over his body were rapidly devouring the surrounding spiritual energy.


    Those meridians, hidden in various parts of their energy, might not retain substantial spiritual energy on


    their own, but the cumtive effect was very remarkable. Severin could sense that his strength was


    dozens of times stronger than before. He could effortlessly unleash hundreds of feet of spiritual power,


    capable of leveling mountains and even obliterating ninth¨Cgrade spiritual weapons treasured by most


    royal saints.


    More importantly, Severin felt every single cell resonate within his body after activating those


    meridians, even when he was not actively employing any technique. His body seemed to have be


    instinctively


    attuned to absorb the surrounding spiritual energy.


    Upon retracting his attention from his primal spirit, Severin decided to call it a day and end his


    seclusions. ¡°About a hundred and sixty meridians have been activated, so that leaves another two


    hundred more.¡±


    Supreme saints make progress differently from other attainment levels, as their primary emphasis was


    the activation of meridians within their body. Roughly forty meridians required activation within the initial


    stage, and the ultimate goal was to open all 365 meridians throughout the body. The practitioner could


    then sense the world and forge a connection between heaven and earth. Only by harnessing the power


    of heaven and earth can one ascend to the level of a paragon. That was what separated the supreme


    saint


    from the royal saint.


    Although some prodigies might be able to go beyond their level against higher¨Clevel opponents while


    they were still level nine royal saints, the activation of those meridians in a supreme saint¡¯s body would


    be able to stifle the efforts of such level nine royal saints. Few supreme saints could transcend their


    level in terms of strength, and those who could would certainly have exceptional talent.


    Havingpleted his seclusion, Severin moved on to familiarize himself the treasured weapons and


    Star- grade techniques that Oskar had given to him. Deliberating on this, he retrieved the Scarletsky


    Sword and


    Initiated its practice.


    While the Scarletsky Sword appeared unremarkable at first, Severin ignited its mes during the


    process of ustoming himself to it. A luminous divine light merged with the sword, and the ensuing


    hum signaled the release of a formidable swordwill. The swordwill shot up to the sky, and the pressure


    was so strong that even a level four supreme saint like Severin was startled by the piercing pain on his


    skin.


    After days of rigorous training, the swordwill gradually subsided, leaving the Scarletsky Sword looking


    like rank spiritual treasure. Filled with extensive spiritual energy, a single thought was all that would be


    needed for him to kill a target that was tens of miles away. Its strength was evidently several times


    much. higher than that of an ordinary ninth¨Cgrade spiritual weapon.


    Following his aplishment, Severin took a two¨Cday respite before entering seclusion once more.


    His new goal was the Grandiuno Treasured Notes, a training exercise acknowledged to be the


    Grandiuno Sect¡¯s premier techniques. It held the potential to elevate one¡¯s attainment to supreme saint,


    for it conferred on a person unparalleled killing power as well as formidable maneuvers.


    Severin had always tried toprehend the training exercises that the old wacko passed down to him,


    but some of the knowledge was iplete because the old wacko had already ascended to a higher


    realm. As a result, Severin had difficulty in navigating through the supreme saint.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 1904

    Chapter 1904


    Chapter 1904


    Even though the old wacko had visited the Bleurealm and left certain knowledge behind, it would be a


    Herculean task for Severin to explore such an expansive territory. Severin decided to set that aside for


    now and turn his attention to practicing the Grandiuno Treasured Notes,


    Two months passed in a sh. Severin emerged from his room with eyes glowing formidably like


    lightning. As he stood up, a crackling sound resonated throughout his body, and his lean form was now


    adorned with prominent muscles.


    Surrounded by an abundance of spiritual energy, each breath that Severin let out resembled arrows


    that shot into the green brick floor in front of him. The Grandiuno Treasured Notes¡® influence surged


    through his body, causing his cells to undergo a change that enhanced even the texture of his skin to a


    divine


    quality.


    His skin was delicately silky, and his body emitted a fragrance reminiscent of the immortals spoken of


    in


    legends.


    After conducting a mental assessment of his physical state, Severin was pleased with the oue and


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    breathed a sigh of relief. The two¨Cmonth seclusion was worth it. His physical strength had be


    The ability of a Supreme saint to transcend levels wasrgely dependent on factors such as the


    number of meridians opened, the constitution, skill proficiency, and spiritual treasure quality. With over


    a hundred.


    meridians opened, a Chaotic Constitution, and the mid¨Crank Scarletsky Sword that Severin had


    familiarized himself with, he believed that he could confidently confront a level six supreme saint.


    After snapping out of his senses, Severin got up and dered, ¡°I¡¯ve been training for more than two


    months now, so it¡¯s time Ie out of seclusion.¡±


    As he stretched, his bones produced a crackling sound.


    He opened the door and entered the courtyard enveloped by Pearl Light Isle¡¯s spirit¨Cgathering array.


    Clouds and mist abounded, and the abundant spiritual energy had condensed to the point where the air


    was saturated with it.


    The thick fog created a fairnd¨Clike appearance, made all the more beautiful by the sun¡¯s rays. Any


    supreme saint who stood there could feel a sense of rity in their heart and lungs, all purified by the


    rich spiritual energy. If ordinary people lived there, they would be free from illnesses and remain in


    good


    health all the time..


    Severin was still admiring the ind¡¯s scenery when Wuhlricht asked, ¡°Have you ended your


    seclusion?¡±


    Wuhlricht, dressed in a in cyan training uniform, sat under arge tree in the courtyard while ying


    chess with Felipe.


    Severin observed their leisurely demeanor andmented, ¡°You seem to have a lot of time on your


    hands. Don¡¯t you need to train?¡±


    Severin had already gleaned some understanding of what was going on outside while he was training.


    The Pearl Light Isle token that Oskar provided allowed him to have a general sense of the ind. Over


    the past two months of his seclusion, Wuhlricht and the others were initially teeming with excitement.


    Once that waned, Diane and the girls went to seclusion while Wuhlricht and his group either


    disappeared for prolonged periods or yed chess.

 Chapter 1905

    Chapter 1905


    Chapter 1905


    In the center of a courtyard, Wuhlricht cocked his eyebrows as he was about to make his move and


    pointed out, ¡°Not everyone is as gifted as you, Severin, The Chaotic Constitution makes it training


    second


    nature to you. Felipe and I recently broke through to level one supreme saint not long after arriving at


    the


    sacredke, and we¡¯d have our solid past foundations to thank if we were lucky enough to progress to


    level two supreme saint in one go.¡±


    Felipe then said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, Severin, but you need to attain a bnce


    between work and rest. Secluding yourself all day will make you as dull as a statue.¡±


    Wuhlricht and Felipe¡¯s double act left Severin a little bewildered, but he knew that they were making


    perfect sense. During their time in the Skyblue Sect, everyone made rapid progress because Severin


    provided pills for everyone. That assistance allowed everyone, even the less gifted, to make near-


    effortless breakthroughs. However, Severin made almost zero progress in alchemy since his arrival in


    Bleurealm.


    Though the Grandiuno Sect provided pills every month, the meager resources were not enough for


    supreme saints to make a breakthrough. Wuhlricht and the Great Elder were fortunate to have an


    Element Constitution, thus negating some of the difficulties that ordinary practitioners would face. It


    might even


    take several months for such disciples to achieve a breakthrough.


    Severin could not help but smile wryly when he contemted that. He had attempted to refine the


    sixth- grade pill Prima Spirit Pill that the Chorleaus were given back in Nontwo City, but it failed due to


    his unfamiliarity with the form and the high costs of the materials.


    ¡°I should take this time to enhance my alchemy skills. It¡¯d be best if I could be a sixth¨Cgrade


    alchemist. This way, Diane and the others can catch up with my pace and advance further,¡± Severin


    thought to himself.


    His wives Diane, Sofia, She, and Gilda all possessed a Spirit Constitution. Though they were


    considered prodigies within Bleurealm, their progress was hampered due to the increasing difficulty


    faced by those with higher attainment levels. Theck of resources was a huge factor contributing to


    that challenge.


    A sudden thought urred to Severin and he shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡®It¡¯s such a shame


    how precious these sixth¨Cgrade pills are. I might be a supreme saint, but I can only afford eight or nine


    sets of medicinal materials for the Prima Spirit Pill. If none of the materials will help me to advance to


    bing a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist, there¡¯s no telling when I will get a breakthrough.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Sixth¨Cgrade pills were exceedingly costly, and Severin only managed to acquire two sets from the


    Chorteaus. It was a Catch¨C22 situation¨Can alchemist had to improve their skills, but in doing so,


    extensive hands¨Con practice using real materials was needed to raise the sess rate.


    +15 DONUS


    After contemting for a moment, Severin recalled his conversation with the Yaacob, the Grandluno


    Sect¡¯s self¨Cprofessed know-it¨Call. There was an Alchemy Tower situated next to the Sixth Mountain


    where numerous alchemists practiced their craft. Severin decided to explore the tower in the hopes of


    enhancing his alchemy,


    Wuhlricht¡¯s voice then interrupted his thoughts. ¡°You should be more careful these days, Severin.¡±


    Stunned by their serious expressions, Severin asked, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    Wuhlricht exined solemnly, ¡°Well, you¡¯ve been in seclusion for over two months now, and there¡¯s a


    chance that many elite disciples have been secretly gearing up to challenge you for your ce!¡±


    That would exin why Wuhlricht would advise him to keep his guard up. The Grandiuno Sect


    permitted


    elite disciples to challenge core disciples, and the winner would then be the new core disciple.


    Such a method might seem cruel, but it promoted a healthypetitiveness that ensured only the most


    outstanding candidate would be poised to seed the sect head. As the sixth core disciple, Severin¡¯s


    presence had undoubtedly caused a stir, and many elite disciples coveted his position.

 Chapter 1906

    Chapter 1906


    Chapter 1906


    News of Severin¡¯s arrival spread like wildfire in the sect during Severin¡¯s two months of seclusion.


    Some imed that his victories over Thorold and Jangar were mere luck, and they cast doubts over his


    strength. Others spected that Severin must have been Oskar¡¯s illegitimate son and that Severin


    gained entry into the sect through the backdoor.


    Doubts and dissatisfaction among elite disciples grew, with several level five and level six supreme


    saints sending challenge letters to Pearl Light Isle. They aimed to wrest the core disciple position from


    Severin.


    The challengers were no ordinary people. They ranked among the top ten elite disciples in the sect¡¯s


    rankings. During Wuhlricht and Felipe¡¯s asional excursions outside of Pearl Light Isle to, the hostility


    shown to them by many elite disciples prompted them to return hastily. Many even demanded them to


    send word of their desire to challenge him, and the people around Pearl Light Isle were monitoring the


    situation continuously.


    Upon learning of what happened, Severin narrowed his eyes fiercely. ¡°They¡¯re free to challenge me if


    they want!¡± he sneered.


    Severin finally realized why Wuhlricht and the gang had been so idle in the past two months. It was


    because of all the animosity that was directed toward them from those outside of Pearl Light Isle.


    He then smiled coldly and said to Wuhlricht and the Great Elder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Those who want to stir


    trouble here on Pearl Light Isle will have to go through me!¡±


    With a wave of his hand, Severin activated Pearl Light Isle¡¯s formation and summoned his token. In the


    next moment, he rose into the air above and flew toward the Sixth Mountain. As he left, those who had


    been keeping a close watch on his movements ryed the news to the other disciples.


    Atop the Eighth Mountain, the burly¨Cfigured Shyam unleashed his level five spiritual energy upon


    learning


    that Severin had emerged. He yelled out Severin¡¯s name and soared into the air to make his way to


    Pearl


    Light Isle. His ck pupils brimmed with fighting spirit as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve waited more than two months for


    you to show yourself!¡±


    Severin flew so quickly that he broke the sound barrier, but he was forced to halt just before reaching


    the


    Sixth Mountain.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± he bellowed as he sensed a hostile gaze fixated on him. marking Shy


    A rainbow¨Ccolored light descended as soon as he shouted, marking Shyam¡¯s arrival. Severin¡¯s


    handsome. face and level four supreme saint spiritual energy prompted Shyam to ask coldly, ¡°Severini¡±


    Severin¡¯s expression sank as he looked at Shyam¡¯s animosity. His face turned cold and he asked,


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Shyam responded calmly. ¡°I¡¯m Shyam Suddie, and I am here to challenge you for your position!¡±

 Chapter 1907

    Chapter 1907


    Chapter 1907


    Severin sneered when he heard that. He was familiar with Shyam¡¯s reputation and knew that he was


    ranked tenth among all the prodigies in the Grandiuno Sect. Shyam had reached an impressive level


    five


    supreme saint.


    The rankings were conceptualized to motivate disciples to give their all during training. Anyone making


    it


    onto the listmanded the highest of respect and was second only to the five core disciples.


    Shyam¡¯s ranking in the top ten indicated his considerable strength, and he had persistently handed


    challenge letters to Severin through Wuhlricht and Felipe. However, those challenges were ignored


    because Severin was still in seclusion, and Severin hardly expected to find himself in that predicament


    as


    soon as he stepped out of Pearl Light Isle.


    Shyam looked intently at Severin while unleashing the spiritual energy of a level five supreme saint. His


    imposing presence resulted in fluctuations of the air around him, whipping up a small sandstorm that


    seemed to consist of tiny razor¨Csharp des.


    Shyam confronted Severin. ¡°How strong are you that the sect leader had to make an exception for you


    to


    sixth core disciple? Are you brave enough to take me up on my challenge?¡±


    Severin snickered under the pressure of Shyam¡¯s aura. With a wave of his hand. the intimidating wind


    des turned into harmless glows of light. Severin was rather annoyed with Shyam¡¯s demanding tone


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and said, ¡®I¡¯ll be happy to send you to meet your maker,¡±


    Severin did not refuse the challenge, as there had already been enough people pestering Wuhlricht


    and


    the others about challenging him in the past two months.


    Severn¡¯s response left a bitter taste in Shyam¡¯s mouth. His eyes brimmed with murderous intent as he


    retorted, ¡°You¡¯ve got a sharp tongue. Let¡¯s see if your strength matches your arrogance!¡±


    With that, he darted off in a flow of light and headed straight to the sect¡¯s challenge arena. Severin


    followed suit, viewing this confrontation as an opportunity to assert himself and send a warning to all


    those who wanted to cause trouble for his group on Pearl Light Isle


    Shyam, on the other hand, was thrilled to have a shot at recing Severin as a core disciple if he could


    defeat Severin in the challenge. The resources and treatment that a core disciple would receive were


    undoubtedly very tempting to him.


    Severin and Shyam caused quite a stir as they arrived at the arena near the Fifth Mountain. Severin


    had


    remained mostly in seclusion on Pearl Light Isle since joining the Grandiuno Sect and never made an


    appearance outside of the ind. After all, he was too busy training and familiarizing himself with the


    techniques and weapons.


    +15 BONUS


    However, his core disciple robe was identifiable at a nce, and everyone immediately knew that he


    was


    the new core disciple. Furthermore, Shyam was well¨Cknown as the tenth¨Cranked elite disciple, so the


    attention was naturally drawn toward them both.


    ¡°Look, he¡¯s wearing the core disciples¡® robe! I¡¯ve never seen him before, so I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s the sixth


    core disciple!


    ¡°And Shyam is there with him! He ranks ten in the prodigies¡® ranking!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll probably be able to witness an interesting battle! Why else would the new core disciple stand


    there


    with Shyam if they¡¯re not going to have a duel?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this Severin has remained secluded on Pearl Light Isle since his arrival. Several of our


    elite disciples have been wanting to challenge him, and it seems that Shyam has the honor of being the


    first.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Shyam will take over Severin¡¯s position as the newest core disciple? Or do you think


    Severin


    has been hiding his true strength?¡±

 Chapter 1908

    Chapter 1908


    Chapter 1908


    ¡°Severin is being impulsive! Shyam is a powerful level five supreme saint!¡±


    ¡°Severin has allowed his emotions to get the better of him. He is already a core disciple, and all these


    doubters would no longer doubt him as long as he remains on Pearl Light Isle to train and improve


    himself,¡±


    The disciples near the arena immediately engaged in hushed conversations upon witnessing Severin


    and Shyam¡¯s arrival.


    Some felt that Severin was too impulsive, as Shyam was a level five supreme saint who ranked tenth in


    the rankings. Severin might be a core disciple, but many felt that his strength was far inferior because it


    had only been two months since he joined.


    Oskar¡¯s unconventional decision to appoint Severin as the sixth core disciple had caused quite a stir in


    the Grandiuno Sect, especially among those elite geniuses aspiring to hold that position. Many sought


    to find out more about Severin¡¯s background, and a lot of his achievements were soon made known,


    such as his rapid breakthrough in the sacredke and his victories over Thorold and Jangar,


    However, Shyam was a level five supreme saint and a genius of the sect. He was considered a


    formidable opponent by the spectators, and the majority believed that he would win the duel with


    Severin.


    Upon arriving at the arena, Shyam approached the elder responsible for arena supervision. It was


    Morian,


    the elder whom Severin had encountered on the day Oskar brought him to Pearl Light Isle.


    Morian looked at Severin with a frown and cautioned. ¡°Think twice, Severin. Core disciples who have


    recently joined the sect are exempt from these challenges for the first three months. You have the right


    to


    refuse a challenge at this moment.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He wanted to make it clear to Severin that stepping into the arena was a grave matter. Losing was not


    an


    option for a core disciple, and any slip¨Cup could be costly. He was there when Oskar brought Severin


    into


    the sect, and he understood just how much importance the sect leader ced on Severin.


    As an elder, he received information quicker and with greater uracypared to the information.


    received by the disciples. He thus knew that Severin had developed a divine constitution at the sacred


    destined to be one of the sect¡¯s pirs simply by having stable training.


    Severin, however, was determined to proceed. ¡°Please set up the arena.¡±


    He wanted to end the battle with Shyam as soon as possible so he could move on to improve his


    alchemy at the Alchemy Tower.


    Morian saw the determination in Severin¡¯s eyes and acknowledged thetter¡¯s decision. He activated


    the shield on the arena and said, ¡°If that is the case, then let the duel begin.¡±


    The onlookers held their breath in eager anticipation of the impending battle.


    Upon stepping onto the arena, Shyam clenched his fists and said, ¡°I thought you were a coward who


    was


    going to stay on Pearl Light Isle forever.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Severin swiftlyunched an attack without warning, leaving behind a series of


    afterimages as he rushed toward Shyam with remarkable speed. Shyam was taken aback by the


    sudden


    attack, and he quickly mobilized his spiritual energy to form a protective shield in front of him before


    Severin¡¯s punch couldnd on him.

 Chapter 1909

    Chapter 1909


    Chapter 1909


    Severin¡¯s fistnded on the protective shield in front of Shyam, and a dazzling burst of light erupted.


    The impact pushed Shyam several feet backward.


    Shyam, being a supreme saint, reacted swiftly. He raised his hand without much ado and summoned a


    long sword that had a frost¨Clike cold gleam. He then shed in Severin¡¯s direction, and the speed of


    his attack was so quick that a sharp whistling sound was produced. The sword emitted a slew of cold


    air,


    and it was so cold that it could even freeze the very void itself.


    ¡°You¡¯re bound to lose.¡± Shyam proimed with a fierce smile. Consider it an honor to be defeated by


    my


    ck Ice Sword!¡±


    Although his ck Ice Sword was a low¨Crank spiritual treasure, Shyam had enhanced its lethality by


    infusing it with ten thousand years¡® worth of ck ice. It was strong enough to rival that of a mid¨Cgrade


    spiritual treasure. Furthermore, the sword harmonized perfectly with Shyam¡¯s skills, allowing him to


    unleash two hundred percent of his maximumbat power.


    Confident in his abilities, Shyam was undaunted even if Severin possessed a simr level of


    attainment.


    After all, Severin had only been in seclusion for a little over two months, and he was likely a level two or


    level three supreme saint. Launching a sneak attack on Severin would undoubtedly result in a severe.


    injury.


    That confidence was why Shyam dared to challenge Severin. Breaking through to level four supreme


    saint.


    within two months was unheard of, even for someone with a divine constitution. However, as Shyam¡¯s


    icy


    sword energy approached Severin¡¯s body, Severin calmly reached out and caught the sword light with


    his


    fingers.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Shyam eximed as his eyes widened in disbelief. Severin had effortlessly intercepted


    an


    attack that even a level five supreme saint would not dare to underestimate.


    ¡°Shatter,¡± Severin said calmly, and the cold¨Cinfused sword light shattered into several pieces with a


    resounding bang. Severin¡¯s physical strength wasparable to that of a dragon, and he could easily


    deal with the flying sword fragments.


    As the sword light shattered, Shyam stepped back with a horrified expression on his face. Despite


    being


    the tenth¨Cranked elite disciple of the Grandiuno Sect, he was able to adjust his strategy rapidly and


    He wanted to engage in close¨Cquartersbat and seize a chance to mount a sneak attack. However,


    Severin was much faster than Shyam and closed the distance in the blink of an eye. A loud thud


    ensued


    as Severin threw a punch with mes erupting like the rising sun. The tremendous force struck Shyam


    sack.


    +15 BONUS


    Upon stabilizing himself, Shyam mumbled in disbelief as fear crept over him, ¡°Are you now a level four


    supreme saint?¡±


    The onlookers near the arena began to realize that Severin had an extraordinary level of attainment.


    ¡°How did he make a breakthrough to level four supreme saint in just two months of seclusion?!¡±


    ¡°No wonder our sect leader made an exception for him and designated him as the sixth core disciple.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s never a good idea to run before you can walk. He must¡¯ve taken some pills before his


    breakthrough. That¡¯s the only exnation for such rapid progress.¡±


    ¡°It took me nearly a year to break through to the level four supreme saint when I joined the sect, and


    even


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Raymond needed four months to progress from level one to level four,¡±


    Shyam was astonished by Severin¡¯s rapid advancement. As far as he knew, Severin had only managed


    to


    be a supreme saint at the sacredke two months ago.

 Chapter 1910

    Chapter 1910


    Severin had managed to make a breakthrough to level four supreme saint over thest two months.


    Although Shyam was taken aback by that, he adjusted his mindset to face the situation before him. He


    wiped away the blood from his lips and dered coldly, ¡°You leave me no choice.¡±


    Shyam then took out one of his pills and ate it. The pill transformed into a surge of potent spiritual


    power upon ingestion, and Shyam¡¯s attainment ascended rapidly too. In a matter of seconds, he not


    only recovered from his injuries but also elevated his attainment to level six supreme saint. The sudden


    advancement stirred excitement among the spectators near the arena.


    Observant disciples soon identified the pill that he had used.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Savagery Pill? Shyam is trying to pull a fast one over Severin! I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d use one


    of


    the most valuable sixth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pills!


    ¡°This pill heals injuries rapidly and is even capable of enhancing one¡¯s attainment by


    a level.¡±


    Shyam then red at Severin. Though his current level sixth supreme saint attainment was artificially


    boosted by the Savagery Pill and he could only sustain the augmented state for a limited time, he was


    nheless confident because of the significant gap between each stage of a supreme saint¡¯s level.


    Having gauged Severin¡¯s attainment level in their previous battle, he concluded that Severin could not


    possibly win against a level six supreme saint despite the somewhat startling progress from level one


    to


    level four in the past two months.


    Shyam wiped the blood from his mouth and sported a manic grin, Just because you¡¯re a level four


    supreme saint doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re strong. You¡¯re just a weakling in front of me.¡±


    His violent aura overwhelmed the spectators so severely that many were gasping for breath. The


    majority


    shook their heads in disappointment as if they could already see Severin¡¯s defeat.


    ¡°Severin is done for. He might not be able to survive a battle against Shyam.¡±


    ¡°I thought he would have something to show for after he managed to get our sect leader to make an


    exception for him and appoint him as the sixth core disciple. It¡¯s a shame he¡¯s got nothing going for


    him.¡±


    Faced with Shyam¡¯s overpowering strength, Severin stood as tall and unwavering as a mountain. He


    smiled calmly and asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious to test the strength of a level six supreme saint.¡±


    In the next moment, a tremor resonated in the void, apanied by a thunderous echo. Severin.


    unleashed his spiritual energy, which seemed to surpass Shyam¡¯s! His strength had increased


    tremendously after his breakthrough to level four supreme saint, not to mention his diligent study of the


    Grandiuno Sect¡¯s Star¨Cgrade techniques and the Grandiuno Treasured Notes.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite being two levels lower than Shyam, he was confident of dealing effortlessly with Shyam,


    especially since he had two spiritual treasures at his disposal.


    The intense surge of spiritual energy could be sensed even by several elders who were in seclusion


    nearby. Many others were drawn to what was happening in the arena. Shyam¡¯s expression turned


    gloomy


    as he sensed Severin¡¯s growing power. He felt a tingling feeling in his scalp, and he immediately


    contemted retreat.


    Shyam¡¯s hesitation prompted Severin to shake his head in disdain. ¡°You¡¯re weak, both in strength and


    in


    heart.¡±


    Severin then lunged forward with an attack. He summoned his Scarletsky Sword and swung down,


    producing a radiant sword light that illuminated the sky like the afternoon sun.

 Chapter 1911

    Chapter 1911


    Chapter 1911


    The sword energy produced a deafening whistling sound as it sliced the air into tiny fragments. The


    attack was fast approaching Shyam, and he could already sense the crisis he was about to face when


    his


    skin tingled from the sword energy that enveloped him. He tried to escape but found himself rooted to


    the ground.


    Though he was already a level five supreme saint, he felt a surge of panic in facing what was possibly


    his


    most difficult adversary to date. As Severin¡¯s attack approached, Shyam acted swiftly and waved his


    hand to produce a small bronze shield from his spatial ring.


    Upon producing the shield, Shyam infused it with an immense amount of spiritual power. The shield


    then


    expanded rapidly, reaching the size of a millstone. Though the aura surrounding the shield suggested


    that


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    it was merely a low¨Cgrade spiritual weapon, Shyam had tempered it for many years and raised its


    defense


    capabilities to formidable levels. The shield was practically a part an extension of him.


    As the sword energynded on the shield, Shyam tightened his grip on his ck Ice Sword with a glint


    of


    determination. He thought to himself. If I can withstand this sword energy and distance myself from


    him,


    I might just get a chance to turn the situation around!


    Shyam deemed Severin to be too naive, and he felt that Severin¡¯s act of epting a challenge from a


    higher¨Clevel opponent was a rather irrational one.


    Severin had shown extraordinary talent in progressing to level four supreme saint within two months,


    but


    there was still a gap in strengthpared to Shyam¡¯s attainment. However, Shyam believed that it


    would


    be difficult to defeat Severin.


    Being in the top ten on the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s prodigy rankings was proof of his strength, which almost


    certainly surpassed that of many elite disciples. Furthermore, he had consumed the Savagery Pill to


    momentarily boost his attainment to level six supreme saint.


    However, Shyam¡¯s thought processes were halted abruptly as Severin¡¯s sword light collided forcefully


    with the bronze shield. A deafening roar was unleashed, and a violent shockwave swept through the


    ce like a hurricane.


    Shyam shielded himself, but the pressure was mounting due to his position at the epicenter. It was as if


    a


    mountain was bearing down on his chest, stifling his breathing. The solid defense afforded by the


    shield


    spared Shyam from serious injury. Though he suffered only minor scratches, he was propelled more


    than


    thirty feet away.


    Severin observed that Shyam had been momentarily distracted, and a cold smile crept across his


    face.¡±


    I¡¯ve got to hand it to you, that was pretty brave of you to space out while you were facing me,¡± he


    Severin¡¯s spiritual energy surged once more as he swiftly made his next move to attack Shyam. He


    threw a resounding punch toward Shaym, and his fist bore down on Shyam like mini replications of the


    sun.


    True¨CSun Fist!¡±


    Shyam barely had any time to react as a sudden surge of crisis gripped him. However, his attainment


    as a supreme saint had thankfully conferred a lightning¨Clike reflex on him. He immediately raised the


    shield in anticipation of a simr move like before, but Severin was determined to prevent Shyam from


    having a second chance.


    Having executed a flurry of attacks with the True¨CSun Fist, Severin then infused the Scarletsky Sword


    with spiritual power and shed it in Shyam¡¯s direction. The entire sky radiated brightly as a sword


    energy that extended several hundred feet long descended upon him. The arena near the Fifth


    Mountain became engulfed in a radiant cascade of energy.

 Chapter 1912

    Chapter 1912


    Shyam felt an impending sense of doom. He shielded the True¨CSun Fist without much thought, but the


    radiant sword light soon descended and struck the bronze shield before him with a colossal force.


    At that moment, Shyam could only watch in horror as cracks formed all over the shield. The shockwave


    then caused the shield to shatter, and the fragments shot out in all directions.


    Shyam¡¯s pupils contracted as he witnessed the scene and felt a bad feeling sinking in. The protective


    barrier that he cast just moments ago sumbed to the residual power of the sword light. The barrier


    was torn apart andnded right into his chest.


    His artificially enhanced level six supreme saint attainment was extinguished in an instant. The sharp


    shockwave coursed through Shyam¡¯s body, tearing his flesh apart. Within seconds, he was catapulted


    some distance away like a cannonball, and his trajectory ended only after he crashed into a hill.


    A Shyam¨Csized crater had appeared on the hill. He was severely injured and unconscious.


    Severin could only shake his head and say, ¡°You¡¯re too weak.¡±


    The remaining sword light dissipated, and a cloud of sand billowed around the arena as Severin


    descended.


    The disciples who had been watching the battle were all visibly shocked. After a moment¡¯s silence, they


    all erupted into a chorus of awe.


    ¡°Is that the strength of a level four supreme saint?¡±


    ¡°Gul. That was frightening! I wouldn¡¯t have expected Shyam to be defeated so swiftly.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think Severin could be so strong! Even the tenth¨Cranked prodigy was no match for him!¡±


    ¡°I heard that Severin joined the sect only two months ago. It¡¯s no small feat to defeat Shyam who had


    temporarily raised his attainment with the help of the Savagery Pill.¡±


    No one had expected Severin to win before the matchmenced. Shyam was expected to have the


    advantage, for he ranked ten on the Prodigy Ranking, and his strength was enhanced via the Savagery


    Pill. The odds were stacked in Shyam¡¯s favor.


    However, Severin defied all odds despite being a level four supreme saint and emerged triumphant


    over


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shyam in less than ten moves.


    The strength that he had disyed left the disciples in awe.


    The turn of events allowed them to fully visualize the true significance of a core disciple, whereby high


    attainment levels were not the be¨Call and end¨Call. Severin left gracefully under the gaze of the


    astounded disciples and headed directly to the Alchemy Tower on the Sixth Mountain.

 Chapter 1913

    Chapter 1913


    Chapter 1913


    Celeste had been standing in front of a quaint wooden house surrounded by vibrant flowers on top of


    the mountain peak. She had been discreetly observing Severin and was visibly astonished upon


    learning of his decisive victory over Shyam in the arena. Her crimson eyes betrayed a sense of shock.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Celeste knew Shyam as the talented elite disciple of the Fifth Mountain who boasted a perfect level five


    supreme saint attainment. Every elite disciple in the Grandiuno Sect was formidable in their own right,


    and Shyam¨Cranked tenth among the prodigies¨Ccould have held a prominent position in any one of


    Southsky¡¯s four major sects.


    News of Severin¡¯s defeat left Celeste bewildered. She turned to Zelia and asked with a slight frown,


    ¡°He had joined the sect a little under two months ago. How could he have defeated a level five


    supreme saint like Shyam that easily?¡±


    Zelia exined, ¡°You¡¯re probably not aware that this young man made a breakthrough to level four


    supreme saint within two months. Hisbat ability is so astounding that he could defeat Shyam in


    just


    three moves,¡±


    Shyam might be strong, but Severin proved far superior. The swiftness in which Severin defeated


    Shyam


    was a testament to that.


    Zelia¡¯s exnation piqued Celeste¡¯s interest. A smile crept across her face as she remarked, ¡°My, this


    is


    fascinating! I expect that the rivalry among us core disciples will only intensify in the future.¡±


    Celeste, the sole woman among the six core disciples, excelled in matters rted to alchemy. She had


    always remained indifferent to the politics within the group of core disciples, but Severin¡¯s sudden rise


    to


    fame had rekindled her curiosity.


    Meanwhile, on a floating ind near the Fourth Mountain, Raymond received prompt news of Severin¡¯s


    victory over Shyam after exiting seclusion. Needless to say, he was just as surprised as anyone. He


    held


    the position of fourth core disciple for several years already, and while he could easily ovee


    Shyam


    by relying on his attainment, he could not do what Severin did and transcend beyond his level.


    Raymond felt a buzzing sense after realizing that Severin had achieved such a formidable level within


    just two months of joining the sect. He mused, ¡°I wonder where this extraordinarily powerful individual


    came


    from.¡±


    Other well¨Cinformed elite disciples who were high on the sect¡¯s Prodigy Ranking shared Raymond¡¯s


    bewilderment upon receiving the news. They wondered how such a stark gap woulde to exist


    between Severin¡¯s achievements and their own despite being equally on the same level. That Severin¨C


    a level four supreme saint¨Chad defeated a level six supreme saint within two months of joining the sect


    Severin¡¯s emphatic victory over Shyam caught the attention of several sect elders as well. Any


    dissatisfaction over Oskar¡¯s unprecedented decision to designate Severin as the sixth core disciple had


    been silenced for good. They gasped in awe and acknowledged the sect leader¡¯s astute judgment.


    Severin had left the venue, and he reached the foot of the Sixth Mountain in blissful ignorance of the


    small stir that he had caused within the Grandiuno Sect. The mountain was enveloped in an energy¨C


    rich white fog, and the lush vegetation consisted of tall trees that towered high over the moss¨Ccovered


    tracks. There were even a few low¨Clevel spirit beasts around, and the overall atmosphere resembled


    paradise on earth.


    Severin flew up following the stone path until a tower finally came into sight.

 Chapter 1914

    Chapter 1914


    Chapter 1914


    That area was designated especially for alchemists within the sect. Anyone with a fervent interest and


    desire in alchemy would be allowed to visit the area regardless of which mountain they belonged to.


    The tower in the center of the area stood out prominently, and it was surrounded by a bustling crowd


    not unlike that of a lively city center.


    ¡°Freshly¨Cpicked fifth¨Cgrade millennium old Snowlotus! Get your freshly¨Cpicked fifth¨Cgrade Millennium¨C


    Old Snow Lotus here! I¡¯m trading it for a level¨Cfive Breakthrough Pill


    ¡°I¡¯m searching for a triple¨Cchambered cauldron! I¡¯d highly appreciate it if anyone has information on


    how to get one!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Eighth Mountain where we do equipment production. Would anyone be interested in


    working with me to forge a cauldron? Triple¨Cchambered cauldrons have a sess rate of about sixty


    percent!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t miss out on the guides to the Alchemy Tower¡¯s ten halls! These are must¨Chaves for neers!!


    have the Herbal Booklet, Identifying Medical Ingredients Booklet, Spirit Beast Booklet, and Pill Crafting


    Booklet! These all contain the Sixth Mountain¡¯s inherent secrets!¡±


    Sevenn blinked as he soaked in the atmosphere. The bustling and lively nature of that ce almost left


    him with the impression that he had returned to normal society. He observed the crowd silently and


    followed them toward the Alchemy Tower at the center of the za. His arrival naturally drew attention


    and caused a stir among the disciples.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the core disciples¡® robe? Ive never seen him around before though. Could he be the sixth


    core


    disciple?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s Severin!¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m surprised he¡¯s brave enough to leave Pearl Light Isle. Hasn¡¯t Shyam been sending challenge


    letters to


    him regrly?¡±


    ¡°Now that he¡¯s shown up here, it¡¯s only a matter of time until Shyam uses him as a stepping stone to


    wrest


    the core disciple status from him,¡±


    Shyam¡¯s defeat on the Fifth Mountain arena had not reached the Sixth Mountain yet. Most of the


    disciples present there were unaware that Severin had defeated the renowned genlus. Those


    discussions


    elicited a faint smile from Severin as he continued walking towards the tower.


    The Alchemy Tower stood nine stories tall, and each floor emitted a radiant glow. At its entrance was a


    stone monument thirty feet tall. A rainbow¨Ccolored glow enveloped the monument, and Inscriptions


    etched onto the stone. The names numbered in the thousands.


    +15 BONUS


    There were both engravings of portraits or names on the monument, and every single engraving there


    bore testimony to the person¡¯s high level of talent in alchemy. The topmost name in the monument was


    Aleix Pin, who¨Cas the fifth sect master of the Grandiuno Sect¨Cwas the one who established the


    Alchemy Tower.


    Thousands of years ago, Aleix, an eighth¨Cgrade alchemist, had achieved unprecedented fame in


    Southsky¡¯s attainment world. Being an eighth¨Cgrade alchemist was equivalent to bing a paragon,


    and even the strongest of forces would have to show the utmost courtesy to such a figure. Someone


    like Aleix would be respected even in a talent¨Csaturated ce like Mind. Unfortunately, Alex¡¯s


    single- minded devotion to alchemy hindered any attainment progress, which remained stagnant at that


    of a royal paragon. As a result, Aleix was killed during the unusually rampant emergence of beasts all


    those


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    years ago.


    Beneath Aleix¡¯s name was Celeste Mullin, She was known for her exceptional talent in alchemy and


    was


    the only one among the five core disciples of the Grandiuno Sect with tremendous proficiency in that


    field,


    Severin recognized Celeste¡¯s name. Rumor had it that she was already a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist at a


    young age and had the potential to be an eighth¨Cgrade alchemist in the future.

 Chapter 1915

    Chapter 1915


    Chapter 1915


    Severin then continued to scan the rankings on the stone monument. Thousands had left their marks


    on


    the Alchemy Tower ever since it was first constructed. It had been organized into nine floors, each


    assessing one¡¯s knowledge in botany, ingredient identification, spirit beasts, alchemy skills, and more.


    Advancement to the next level was contingent upon passing each assessment, so those who were


    listed


    on the monument undoubtedly had notable talent in alchemy.


    All of a sudden, amotion erupted behind Severin.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Look! It¡¯s our senior, Emery! She¡¯s the second¨Cmost talented person in the history of the Sixth


    Mountain!¡±


    ¡°Is she attempting to take another challenge to advance further?¡±


    Severin turned around and saw a rainbow¨Ccolored streak descending from a distance. As it neared, a


    graceful y¨Cdressed woman finally emerged. She was delicate, elegant, and possessed a striking


    beauty. At 20 years of age, her facial features were exquisitely beautiful, with eyebrows resembling the


    crescent


    moon, a slender nose, an angelic face, and lips as pink as a carnation. Her entire being radiated an


    ethereal quality that was further enhanced by her subtle floral fragrance.


    Severin soon recognized the woman as Emery, another prodigy of the Sixth Mountain. She was


    rumored to be second only to Celeste. The two of them were considered the most beautiful women in


    the sect, so


    it was natural for them to attract attention wherever they went. Celeste was the most beautiful and had


    amazing talent to boot as a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist. Meanwhile, Emery was the second, for she was just


    as beautiful and her technique was rumored to be not much inferior to Celeste¡¯s. Many male disciples


    had a


    crush on them.


    When Emerynded, she headed straight to the tower without even looking at the people around her.


    The onlookers cheered.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would get the chance to see her attempt at advancing through the tower.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if she¡¯ll reach the sixth floor sessfully this time around?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be challenging, that¡¯s for sure. Celeste had to expend a lot of effort when attempting to reach the


    sixth floor.¡±


    ¡°Rumor has it that reaching the ninth floor would grant ess to the alchemical experiences of our fifth


    sect leader, who was a legend in Southsky back in the day!¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even dare to aim for that. Having my name on the ranking list is more than enough for me.¡±


    Severin listened in silence, Intrigued that a former sect leader¡¯s experience would be passed on to


    those


    ¡®It¡¯d be great if I could uncover those supposed eighth¨Cgrade secrets,¡® Severin mused and shook his


    head. He knew that it was mere wishful thinking though, as it was so challenging that no disciple in the


    Grandiuno Sect had been able toplete it in over 2,000 years.


    After much contemting. Severin walked towards the tower. His presence, especially since he was


    wearing the robes of a core disciple, elicited excitement from the onlookers.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a core disciple? The one from Pearl Light Isle?¡±


    ¡°Haha, who would¡¯ve thought that our new core disciple would visit the Alchemy Tower? Could he be


    interested in learning alchemy?¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows that the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s Sixth Mountain is the hub for alchemists. Other mountains


    don¡¯t have any talented disciples.¡±


    ¡°Severin might have talent in attainment, but that doesn¡¯t necessarily trante to having talent in


    alchemy.

 Chapter 1916

    Chapter 1916


    Chapter 1916


    Emery noticed Severin among the crowd and nced only briefly before withdrawing her gaze. Though


    Severin was a core disciple, she had her sense of pride due to her status as an elite disciple whose


    prowess in alchemy rivaled that of Celeste.


    Severin did not linger in the open area for long and walked toward the Alchemy Tower. In an instant, a


    loud thud echoed in his mind as his vision became a blur. By the time rity returned, he found himself


    surrounded by a simtion.


    Before Severin could thoroughly observe his surroundings, a cold voice pierced his ears. ¡°Identify the


    properties and uses of a hundred thousand ingredients. Those whoplete the task sessfully will


    advance to the second level!¡±


    At the end of the voice¡¯s sentence, a multitude of herbs seemed to materialize in front of Severin. Since


    the construction of the Alchemy Tower nearly 2,000 years ago, every generation of alchemists in the


    Grandiuno Sect aspired to inscribe their names on it. Those who managed to break into the top ten


    were


    rewarded by the sect, and exceptional talents might even attract the attention of an elder who might


    take them on as an apprentice.


    Though novices might find it incredibly challenging to identify all those alchemical herbs, it was


    practically second nature to a fifth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist like him. However, the sheer quantity of


    material nheless elicited a frown.


    ¡®It¡¯s going to be tricky to identify thousands of herbs in half an hour,¡® Severin thought to himself. He thenAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    reached out to grasp the material before him and meticulously studied each one.


    Before long, he had seeded in identifying more than a hundred different herbs.


    He picked up a leaf with nine leaflets. ¡°Novefolia, an herb that reaches maturity at thirty years and


    develops a spiritual nature in a hundred years. it is the main ingredient for refining first¨Cgrade Prima


    Energy Pill.¡±


    He then moved on to a flower. ¡°Neganoflos Flower, the blooms of a nt that thrives in areas rich in


    negative energy. It is suitable for bncing the energy of pills made with positive energy.¡±


    Severin¡¯s hands moved swiftly, as he navigated through the herbs before him with remarkable speed.


    Before long, he had identified half a thousand worth of nt material and remained reasonably calm in


    the face of 99,000 more to go,


    Any onlooker who had the chance to observe him there would undoubtedly be awestruck by his


    abilities.


    Assessments given out by the Alchemy Tower were known to be the most challenging of all


    assessments


    within the sect. Ordinary individuals required a significant amount of time to identify the purpose of a


    breezed through them was a feat few could achieve.


    Time ticked away, and yet Severin disyed such a remarkable focus that allowed him to understand


    the


    essence of the herbs. In less than a quarter of an hour, he had sessfully identified 100,000 herbs.


    The cold voice from the Alchemy Tower then said, ¡°Assessmentpleted! Would you like to proceed


    to the second floor for the next assessment?¡±

 Chapter 1917

    Chapter 1917


    Chapter 1917


    Severin exhaled after hearing the voice. Identifying the properties and uses of 100,000 different herbs.


    within half an hour might be an immense challenge for others, but a fifth¨Cgrade alchemist like Severin


    had


    no difficultypleting it.


    Upon learning that he could proceed to the next floor, Severin epted readily and went to the second


    floor. The environment around him transformed, revealing a sizable cauldron and much nt material,


    Severin then contemted to himself, I suppose this assessment requires me to refine pills then.¡®


    His question was finally answered as the voice instructed, ¡°Craft ten types of second¨Cgrade pills within


    an


    hour. They must be all of elite quality.¡±


    Severin¡¯sposed expression immediately turned stern. ¡°Now this is starting to be a challenge.¡±


    Crafting ten top¨Cquality second¨Cgrade pills in an hour demanded swift alchemical prowess and the


    ability to discern the most optimalbination of ingredients.


    Severin did not hesitate at all in epting the challenge. As of then, he had learnt the recipes for 20


    types of pills, and the task¨Cthough somewhat tedious¨Cwas still rather manageable. He used his


    spiritual energy to ignite the cauldron and meticulously ced variousbinations of herbs into it.


    With the use of several intricate hand gestures, the cauldron began to vibrate.


    Before long, he sessfully crafted ten top¨Cquality second¨Cgrade pills, thus securing him entry into the


    third level of the tower.


    Outside the tower, Severin¡¯s swift advancement to the second floor had caused his name to be


    inscribed on the stone monument. An observant individual quickly noticed Severin¡¯s name at the


    bottom of the


    rankings.


    ¡°Severin Feuillet? Who is he?¡± a disciple said, prompting everyone to look toward the stone monument,


    Upon discovering Severin¡¯s name and the time it took for him to progress to the third floor, the disciples


    reacted with astonishment and began murmuring among themselves.


    ¡°Where did this Severine from?¡±


    ¡°How did he manage to go through the first three floors so quickly?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s even faster than Emery!


    ¡°Look at the annotation for the total time he took. He identified 100,000 Ingredients quicker than


    Celeste!¡±


    Everyone was talking about Severin.


    +15 BONUS


    The stone monument was erected at the same time as the alchemy tower and had a history spanning


    at


    least two millennia. Anyone who had the good fortune of having their name etched there was


    acknowledged as an exceptionally talented alchemist. Ordinary disciples who did not boast such


    talented abilities would find it incredibly difficult to have their names etched there. After all, simply


    on the monument!


    Severin¡¯s sudden rise caused a sensation because he surpassed his peers with unprecedented speed.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    While his feats had stirredmotion among the disciples, the primary reason that many came there


    was because of Emery.


    ¡°Severin has shown much promise in alchemy, but it¡¯s a shame that he crossed paths with Emery.


    Luck.


    isn¡¯t on his side, unfortunately.¡±

 Chapter 1918

    Chapter 1918


    Chapter 1918


    ¡°Emery is an alchemy genius who is almost on Celeste¡¯s level. If anyone can outshine her, it¡¯s Celeste!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin was oblivious to the discussions going on outside the tower. He was already on the third floor,


    and the surroundings changed yet again. A cauldron and hundreds of third¨Cgrade ingredients


    materialized before him, all of which were simtions created by the alchemy tower.


    ¡°Craft a wless third¨Cgrade pill within an hour to progress to the next floor,¡± the voice directed.


    Severin frowned when he heard that. Third¨Cgrade pills posed no challenge for him as a fifth¨Cgrade


    alchemist, but rather, it was the time constraints and quality specifications that made things difficult.


    The crafting process introduces subtle variations in the finished product due to the varying degrees of


    mastery an alchemist had and how good they were at handling the ingredients. Severin understood


    that fact very well after experiencing several failures with the Prima Spirit Pill in Nontwo City.


    Alchemists categorized pills into inferior¨Cquality, mediocre¨Cordinary, top¨Cquality, and elite¨Cquality. An


    inferior¨Cquality pill indicated low proficiency, a high failure rate, and an abundance of impurities.


    Mediocre -quality pills were decently crafted with minimal impurities, making them the minimum for


    practitioners.


    Meanwhile, top¨Cquality pills demonstrated an alchemist¡¯s skill as they contained negligible impurities.,


    and perfect elite¨Cquality pills demanded an exceptional amount of proficiency that resulted in nearly


    zero impurities. Such perfect pills would produce nine lines, and they were much more potent than


    mediocre- quality pills.


    ¡®Perfect elite¨Cquality pills are incredibly, incredibly difficult!¡® Severin thought to himself.


    Severin acknowledged the increased difficulty as he rose to higher floors. He ignited the cauldron with


    his spiritual power and deftly added the correct materials into the cauldron. He focused intently on


    churning pills as he observed their transformation into liquid essence under the searing heat.


    Prolonged alchemy sessions drained spiritual power and demanded an acute spiritual consciousness


    to monitor the evolving spiritual liquid. Relying on his prowess as a fifth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist,


    Severin crafted a perfect elite¨Cquality pill in just a quarter of an hour, securing promotion to the fourth


    floor.


    A time limit was imposed on each assessment, and Severin reflected on the increasing difficulty as he


    muttered, ¡°I¡¯m only on the third floor, and the assessments are already bing so difficult!¡±


    Upon reaching the fourth floor, Severin¡¯s name rapidly ascended on the stone monument outside. He


    had moved from the bottom thousand to the top five hundred, and it happened so quickly that all the


    disciples around there were startled.


    ¡°Look! Severin has jumped to the five¨Chundredth ce!¡±


    ¡°How did he manage to do it so quickly?!¡±


    ¡°I thought only those who have reached the fourth floor of the tower will be allowed to enter the top five


    hundred?¡±


    ¡°He passed the first three floors in less than a day! That¡¯s insane!¡±

 Chapter 1919

    Chapter 1919


    Chapter 1919


    Excitement grew amongst the disciples who were around the Alchemy Tower. Severin¡¯s rapid


    progression through the first three floors in under half a day caused a small stir in the open area.


    As word spread that Severin was the recently appointed sixth core disciple, many who were around the


    Alchemy Tower were shocked to find out after the fact. Before long, everyone had received news of


    Severin¡¯s earlier victory over Shyam at the Fifth Mountain¡¯s arena.


    ¡°Amazing. Severin advanced to level four supreme saint in just over two months and even defeated a


    level five supreme saint?!¡±


    ¡°And he has talent in alchemy too!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable to think that he made progress to the fourth floor of the Alchemy Tower in just under a


    day!¡±


    ¡°Even our most talented alchemist, Celeste, took three days to reach the fourth floor!¡±


    Many of the disciples gazed in awe at Severin¡¯s name on the stone monument. Someone eximed,


    ¡°He passed the test in just half a day, and he¡¯s progressing even faster than Emery!¡±


    However, Emery¡¯s admirers were quick to respond, defending her alchemical prowess.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A person¡¯s ability isn¡¯t measured by his speed. Emery is already a fifth¨Cgrade alchemist!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I won¡¯t deny that Severin is an extremely talented practitioner, especially in light of how he


    raised his attainment to level four supreme saint in just two months. However, attainment and alchemy


    are vastly different from one another.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Emery is a fifth¨Cgrade alchemist despite her young age, and rumor has it that she has already


    reached the sixth floor! Severin justpleted the third floor, so he has a lot of catching up to do!¡±


    Emery¡¯s loyal admirers defended her vehemently. She was, after all, a beautiful angel in their eyes, and


    she was generous enough to give them tips on their alchemy training from time to time. Praising


    Severin¡¯s achievements at the expense of hers was simply uneptable..


    Severin held high status as a core disciple, but the notion that he would excel over Emery in alchemy


    was nothing short of fanciful. Furthermore, many who were from the Sixth Mountain were more


    supportive of Celeste, their prodigy.


    News of Severin¡¯s rapid rise on the stone monument¡¯s rankings soon reached other mountains, and


    many of those disciples came over to see for themselves as well. The elders who heard of his feats


    were startled. ¡°He does live up to his name as someone whom our sect leader saw potential In. Will we


    witness


    The Sixth Mountain¡¯s elders were all excited over Severin¡¯s ability to reach the top 500 on the stone


    monument. His potential as a future fifth¨Cgrade or even sixth¨Cgrade alchemist could be nurtured with


    the


    right training. Furthermore, Severin¡¯s core disciple status added anotheryer of nobility upon him. One


    could liken him to Celeste, who ascended to core discipleship due to her exceptional alchemical talent.


    Inside the Alchemy Tower, Severin ventured into the fourth floor and was given a rundown of the rules


    by the same voice as before. Severin learned that the challenges were simr to previous floors but


    perhaps slightly more intricate. His task was to identify the properties of the one hundred thousand


    different materials in front of him and formte a hundred recipes within a single day.

 Chapter 1920

    Chapter 1920


    Chapter 1920


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Once he was able to create his recipe, his next task was to produce perfect fourth¨Cgrade pills from


    those recipes, and he had only half a month toplete the assignment.


    The challenge was much more difficult than Severin had expected.


    As he looked at the hundred thousand different materials before him, Severin took a deep breath and


    steeled himself with determination. ¡®Creating a hundred different pills out of a hundred thousand


    different ingredients in one day is a true test of our basic alchemy skills, our familiarity with the


    medicinal properties of those ingredients, and our ability tobine them to create a working recipe,¡±


    he said to


    himself.


    Such a challenge proved difficult, especially for alchemists who had just made a breakthrough to


    bing a fourth¨Cgrade alchemist. It required a profound understanding of the medicinal properties of


    pills, as well as the skill to create recipes based on that knowledge.


    Although there was no end to the types of pills, only a dozen or so were truly popr in cirction


    among practitioners. The one key characteristic that all pills shared was that they were formed through


    the trial and error of countless past generations of alchemists. It is their proficiency in understanding


    the properties of each different ingredient that made those alchemists stand out from the others.


    ¡°Now this is what I call a challenge! Severin licked the corner of his lips and expressed his eagerness


    to rise to the challenge. He dived into the assessment and swiftly distinguished the hundred thousand


    different ingredients in front of him. Thanks to his solid basic skills, he identified them in less than a


    quarter of an hour and began to construct a recipe based on the ingredients¡® medicinal properties.


    Utilizing his strong knowledge, divine senses, and spiritual power, Severin formted a sessful


    recipe. ¡°Using the millennia¨Cold Violetblood Panax as a base, the addition of some Jadewood Resin as


    well as a hundred and fifty-three other herbs produces the fourth¨Cgrade pill Spiritvine Pill, which is


    known for


    enhancing attainment speed.¡±


    The pill received approval from the Alchemy Tower, and the taste of sess spurred Severin to step up


    his efforts even more. A hundred recipes werepleted, and the Alchemy Tower gave its stamp of


    approval to all of them. Following seven days of intense effort, Severin heard a voice, ¡°You have


    completed and passed the assessment!¡±


    Severin was thus able to ess the fifth floor of the Alchemy Tower.


    At the same time, the crowd had dwindled to only a few of Emery¡¯s admirers because it simply took too


    long for them to wait for the results. When Severin¡¯s name on the stone monument jumped from the top


    five hundred to the top hundred, an astonished disciple rubbed his eyes in bewilderment and


    eximed,¡±


    Severin¡¯s name was ranked exactly at 100, and the annotation beside stated that he had progressed in


    just seven ways. Some of the onlookers were in disbelief, while others marveled at the speed of his


    progression.


    ¡°Did Severin need only a week or so to pass the fourth floor¡¯s assessment and enter the fifth floor?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s a freak of nature!¡±

 Chapter 1921

    Chapter 1921


    Chapter 1921


    Severin had passed the exam with such sheer speed that everyone was left reeling in shock. The


    Alchemy


    Tower space was a simtion that existed in a space of its own, and it was established by the


    Grandiuno


    Sect¡¯s fifth sect leader to remain unaffected by events outside of the tower.


    Upon entering the fifth floor, Severin promptly familiarized himself with the next assessment. The test


    involved using various spirit beast materials to refine fifth¨Cgrade pills. The specific type of pill was left to


    the discretion of the person taking the assessment, and no time limit was specified. However, he had to


    produce at least a minimum of a thousand types of pills.


    Severin¡¯s expression turned much more seriouspared to before. ¡°It gets more challenging with


    each


    floor, and I didn¡¯t think that this floor would require me to use spirit beast material to create pills.¡±


    In the past, Severin used only herbs when crafting pills and rarely incorporated material from spirit


    beasts.


    However, the alchemists in Bleurealm regarded spirit beast material as being of higher quality than


    herbs.


    The energy core, flesh, and blood of level five spirit beasts were prized alchemical ingredients, and


    much


    higher¨Cquality materials could even be obtained from level six or level seven spirit beasts.


    The practitioners of many forces and families would hunt for spirit beasts and bathe their children in the


    blood, believing it could help them gain talent.


    Spirit beasts were a challenge for Severin, and he finally understood why the Alchemy Tower¡¯s


    assessments were so difficult. From what he knew, even talented alchemists such as Celeste struggled


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    with the fifth floor¡¯s assessment and needed several years to seed.


    Even Emery, who was second only to Celeste, had been stuck on the fifth floor.


    Those two examples showed just how difficult the fifth floor was


    Severin took a deep breath and assumed a cross¨Clegged position. He silently identified the spirit


    beasts before him in preparation for the uing challenge. There was a strong determination in his


    dark eyes as his hands deftly ced the materials into the cauldron.


    The first attempt failed, and so did the second. After several sessive setbacks, Severin experienced


    a


    stroke of luck and seeded once. Spurred on by that sess, his confidence surged, but it took


    several more failures before he seeded in crafting the second pill.


    Beads of sweat appeared on Severin¡¯s forehead, and it was painfully clear that the assessment it was


    very


    tough. Despite being a fifth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist, facing the Alchemy Tower assessment left him


    feeling inferior.


    Alchemy was much more than blending different materials. An alchemist was expected to possess an


    familiarity.


    Alchemy in the Bleurealm epassed a wide range of materials that were not limited to herbs and


    spirit beasts. Unique treasures were incorporated too.


    As Severin wiped the sweat from his forehead, his eyes gradually red as he took on a focused


    expression. He seemed to have a singr goal in mind as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to let a fifth¨Cgrade pill


    stump me!¡±


    His gaze remained fixed on the cauldron, and his consciousness monitored every movement of the


    spiritual liquid within.


    More than half a year had passed since Severin entered the Alchemy Tower. He relentlessly executed


    nine hundred recipes crafted from spirit beast materials, and each sessful crafting earned approval


    from the tower.


    Only a few more and Severin could pass that floor sessfully!

 Chapter 1922

    Chapter 1922


    Chapter 1922


    Needless to say, fatigue was starting to overwhelm Severin. His bloodshot eyes betrayed the strain that


    he experienced due tock of sleep, and the once surging spiritual power in Severin¡¯s energy core had


    dwindled.


    *Just a few dozen to go. I might be able to move on to the sixth floor if I endure this a little longer. Entry


    to the sixth floor will mark my induction as a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist!¡± Severin gritted his teeth and forced


    himself to continue.


    He continued to study the material and carry out meticulous experiments to ascertain its viability for


    crafting. Unbeknownst to him, his achievements had roused much excitement outside of the tower.


    Many disciples witnessed Severin¡¯s steady climb in the rankings, and a substantial crowd was drawn to


    the


    Alchemy Tower. Severin¡¯s name, long etched on the stone monument, had climbed steadily from the


    hundredth ce to the fourth in just half a year. Only a dozen pills separated him from Emery, who held


    the third spot.


    At the same time, Emery was facing her struggles on the fifth floor. Covered in sweat, she felt the


    depletion of spiritual power in her energy core and expressed a bitter smile.


    ¡°Another failure? I¡¯ve already tried two thousand differentbinations, and just over nine hundred


    were sessful. It¡¯s frustratingly challenging to use spirit beast materials in alchemy,¡± she rued. Having


    spent more than five years on the fifth floor without passing the assessment, Emery felt a tinge of


    disappointment in herself.


    Her attainment was that of a level six supreme saint, and sessful advancement in the tower would


    propel her to the sixth¨Cgrade alchemist within half a month. That would have qualified her to vie for the


    core disciple position. Her failure toplete the assessment left her wondering just how long she


    would need to finally be a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to try another time,¡± Emery mumbled, opting to withdraw herself from the assessment


    due to her depleted spiritual power. As she exited the Alchemy Tower, the crowd erupted in discussion.


    ¡°Emery is out!¡±


    ¡°She spent over half a year on the fifth floor andpleted several dozen more recipes than thest


    time. Now that shepleted nine¨Chundred¨Cand¨Cthirty¨Cfive recipes, she needs just over sixty short to


    advance to the sixth floor!¡±


    ¡°I wonder how shepares to Severin in terms of talent.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Severin has concocted¡¯over nine hundred recipes in half a year, and he has shown no sign of stopping


    just yet!¡±


    ¡°One should never judge a book by its cover. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be talented both in attainment and in


    alchemy. He¡¯s only ten pills away from overtaking Emery!¡±


    Emery was about to leave when she overheard theparisons drawn between herself and Severin.


    ording to the discussions, he had ascended to fourth ce on the leaderboard, having sessfully


    refined over nine hundred kinds of pills. Startled by the revtion, she examined the stone monument


    and found Severin¡¯s name prominently disyed just below hers!


    First ce belonged to the fifth sect leader, while second was Celeste after having reached the sixth


    floor. Third ce belonged to Emery, who was stuck on the fifth floor with over 900 deduced


    prescriptions. Below her was Severin.


    As she read the annotation on Severin, Emery frowned and her eyes widened in astonishment.


    ¡°Severin?


    The newly appointed sixth core disciple?¡±

 Chapter 1923

    Chapter 1923


    Chapter 1923


    Upon hearing Emery¡¯s question, a disciple beside her nodded slowly and answered, ¡°Yes. That¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°He entered the Alchemy Tower six months ago, and he¡¯s been progressing rapidly after passing the


    first floor¡¯s assessment,¡± the disciple said with admiration.


    Severin¡¯s ascent in the Alchemy Tower¡¯s rankings in the past six months, coupled with news of his


    victory over Shyam, led more and more disciples to be curious about Severin¡¯s aplishments.


    In response, many more people had gathered near the Alchemy Tower, as they were eager to witness


    just what kind of a person Severin was.


    Emery¡¯s expression became stern as she absorbed all the information.


    She about Severin from six months ago when he had been epted as the sixth core disciple. She


    was envious of his sudden rise and was curious about his abilities because of the exception that Oskar,


    the sect leader, had made for him.


    Despite being one of the Sixth Mountain¡¯s prodigious alchemists, Emery believed her skills rivaled that


    of Severin¡¯s. She considered herself only slightly less proficient than Celeste in alchemy, and she


    attributed Celeste¡¯s sess to the Forest Constitution¨Ca constitution that her family possessed. That


    constitution was an Element Constitution, and Emery viewed even Celeste¡¯s rise as merely a matter of


    luck.


    As a fifth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist, Emery stood on the brink of bing a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist.


    Her attainment level matched that of elite disciples, and she possessedbat prowessparable to


    a level six supreme saint. In her opinion, she stood a chance of challenging the sect¡¯s core disciples.


    After all, all the core disciples save Celestecked any alchemical skill. As the Sixth Mountain¡¯s


    prodigy, her talent enabled her to spend only three years to reach the tower¡¯s fifth floor.


    Although impressed by Severin¡¯s speed, Emery did not feel discouraged by that. The difficulty of the


    fifth floor was such that even someone of her abilities was stuck for a long time. Even Celeste with the


    Forest Constitution needed several years to finally make progress. As she looked at Severin¡¯s name


    and the nine hundred recipes that he had created, a twinkle appeared in Emery¡¯s eyes as she realized


    that he was less than ten recipes away from reaching her level. She murmured, ¡°Interesting! Who


    would¡¯ve thought that our new core disciple has shown so much promise in alchemy.¡±


    While she had just fallen short of the thousand¨Cmark in her attempt and only managed to create 935


    pills, she remained confident that could reach the sixth floor with time.


    Severin had shown tremendous speed in reaching the fifth floor and creating the recipes, but reaching


    the sixth floor was a different matter altogether. She did not seem all too concerned that Severin was


    catching up to her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She turned back toward the Alchemy Tower and stated calmly, ¡°His speed ismendable, but speed


    is not the be¨Call and end¨Call for one to make a breakthrough to sixth¨Cgrade alchemist.¡±


    With a tenacious fighting spirit in her eyes, Emery¡¯s straightforward approach was clear ¨C she just had


    to keep her achievements within reach of the person who was about to catch up to her!

 Chapter 1924

    Chapter 1924


    Chapter 1924


    A sessful breakthrough to sixth¨Cgrade alchemist would give her a chance to challenge Severin for


    the position of the sixth core disciple!


    When Emery returned to the Alchemy Tower, the surrounding disciples immediately looked over to her.


    ¡°She¡¯s going back in!¡±


    ¡°Gasp! She probably feels that her position is under threat. I think she¡¯s aiming to clear the fifth floor


    and


    reach the sixth!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see who edges the other in the contest.¡±


    As Emery entered the Alchemy Tower again, she noticed the number of recipes annotated to his name


    on the stone monument had increased from the original 927 to 928! The narrowing gap left all the


    disciples


    in shock. Any discerning observer could see that Severin was less than ten recipes away from


    surpassing Emery! Once he did, his name would then rise above hers, and he would then third ce in


    the Alchemy


    Tower¡¯s rankings!


    There was no shortage of amazement and awe from the surrounding disciples. In the six months since


    he entered the Alchemy Tower, Severin had not reached the fifth floor and closed in on Emery¡¯s


    achievements.


    One of the disciples intended to convey that news to Emery, but with the outside world had been cut off


    temporarily after she reentered the Alchemy Tower.


    Meanwhile, Severin¡¯s eyes were bloodshot like an addict suffering from withdrawal symptoms. As he


    observed the increasing number of pill recipes approved by the Alchemy Tower, he took a deep breath


    and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seeded with nine hundred and twenty¨Cseven pills. That¡¯s about seventy more to go


    before I can progress to the sixth level and be a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist!¡±


    He had not anticipated that the fifth floor¡¯s assessment would be that challenging! Even in light of his


    status as a fifth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist, the current count of 927 alchemy recipes was already


    starting to put a huge strain on him. The assessment on the fifth floor involved spirit beast materials


    rather than traditional nt¨Cbased materials, which necessitated the alchemist to incorporate the


    attributes of the spirit beasts into each pill.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Severin did not grow up in the Bleurealm, and he had only grasped the technique of using spirit beast


    materials to create pills after arriving in Nontwo City. The Journey he embarked on within the Alchemy


    Tower significantly expanded Severin¡¯s knowledge of alchemy¨Che had learned the properties of various


    pills, deduced pillpositions, and utilized many spirit beast materials.


    Not one to back down in the face of challenges, he only grew more determined when faced with all


    those hurdles. After regaining hisposure, he resumed his efforts and he employed his knowledge


    to


    deduce new pill recipes based on his prior alchemical insights.


    His bloodshot eyes gradually began to radiate an unprecedented look of perseverance. The number of


    recipes in front of him continued to increase, bringing him closer to the target of one thousand pills.

 Chapter 1925

    Chapter 1925


    Chapter 1925


    Half a monthter, Severin¡¯s bloodshot eyes were almostpletely red, and he hadpletely taken


    on the appearance of an almost deranged individual. For some reason, however, Severin was aglow


    with


    excitement and anticipation, rather than fatigue!


    Over the past half month, he had finally achieved his formidable goal of concocting 1,000 different


    types of pills. Credit was due, of course, to his unwavering perseverance. Despite the depletion of


    spiritual power in his energy core, a genuine smile finally graced Severin¡¯s face.


    Just as hepleted that milestone, the surroundings underwent a swift and ephemeral


    transformation. A voice that hadst spoken to him more than six months ago echoed in his ears, ¡°You


    have passed the assessment and may advance to the sixth floor.¡±


    After breathing a sigh of relief, felt as if the energy in his body had been sucked dry. He was feeling


    incredibly weak, and more than half a year of incessant dedication had taken its toll on him. The


    constant mental strain had proved to be the most exhausting ordeal he had ever experienced.


    It was particrly challenging to replenish the spiritual power in his energy core, as the reserves within


    his entire body had all but depleted. Were it not for his unyielding determination, he might have


    abandoned the challenge at the Alchemy Tower long ago. In essence, it was that very determination


    that ultimately carried him through the fifth floor.


    Although he had sessfully surmounted this stage, Severin felt no urgency to immediately ascend to


    the sixth floor. After a moment¡¯s rest, he rose and stretched his limbs before taking out an energy-


    restoring pill from his spatial ring. He consumed it, waited until his spiritual power was nearly


    replenished, then stood up and proceeded to the sixth level of the Alchemy Tower.


    Simultaneously, on the other side, Emery was exhibiting signs of exhaustion from weeks of unrelenting


    effort. It was most evident in her bloodshot eyes. After toiling persistently for more than half a month,


    Emery had elevated her original count of 935 pills to 990. Only ten were left until her assessment was


    complete and she could progress to the sixth floor.


    Unfortunately, a severe depletion of spiritual power and prolonged mental fatigue had left Emery no


    choice but to withdraw. The exhaustion of her relentless dedication had taken a toll on her being, and


    she was no longer as beautiful as she once was.


    ¡°I should be able to surpass Severin now,¡± she thought to herself with a touch of pride. In her tense and


    fatigued state, she had drawn on every ounce of strength and overextended her spiritual power to


    reach


    that juncture.


    In Emery¡¯s view, it would be a tall order for Severin to overtake her after her achievements despite the


    the Alchemy Tower with satisfaction and said, ¡°Your attainment might be remarkable, but alchemy is a


    whole different ball game. I am the Sixth Mountain¡¯s prodigy! I might not be able to match Celeste¡¯s


    talent, but I will still be able to surpass you!¡±


    She waspletely oblivious to Severin¡¯s sessful progress at the Alchemy Tower. He had


    surpassed


    Emery in the rankings, officially securing third ce on the Alchemy Tower ranking list. Countless


    disciples observed Severin¡¯s achievement, noting the impressive a thousand sessful recipes behind


    his name. There was also a note that he needed a remarkably brief duration of only a hundred and


    thirty-


    five days to clear the fifth floor.


    The astounding speed with which Severin had overtaken alchemy prodigy Emery left them wondering if


    the sky was the limit for his talent.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1926

    Chapter 1926


    Chapter 1926


    Severin¡¯s name was associated not just with being the sixth core disciple¨Cit was also synonymous with


    being an alchemical genius! The disciples in the area erupted in enthusiastic exmations at Severin¡¯s


    feat.


    ¡°He made it! He cleared the fifth floor!¡±


    ¡°Severin has sessfully advanced to the sixth floor!¡±


    ¡°None of us expected him to be the first to reach the sixth floor!¡±


    ¡°I shudder to think of the talent he possesses! How did he evenplete the assessments so rapidly?¡±


    More and more disciples paid attention to the Alchemy Tower ever since Emery re¨Centered it. Most


    were


    aware of the ongoingpetition between Emery and Severin within the Alchemy Tower. As the days


    began to pass, disciples gathered near the open area in eager anticipation of the oue between two


    alchemical giants!


    Emery¡¯s admirers disyed high confidence in her abilities in the beginning, and the open area soon


    became a battleground where supporters of both sides did not give in to the other.


    While Emery had initially taken the lead with a margin of twenty or thirty approved recipes, Severin was


    driven by tenacious perseverance and steadily closed the gap. Ultimately, he surpassed her and


    Faced with that unexpected turn of events, those who had supported Emery were left shocked and


    speechless. At the same time, Emery was prepared to exit the Alchemy Tower when she stopped to


    marvel at how far she hade after being spurred on by Severin earlier. She was just ten recipes


    short


    of the one thousand requirements.


    ¡°This will be enough to leave those spectators in awe,¡± Emery contemted silently.


    Emery emerged from the Alchemy Tower in anticipation of her admirers¡® cheers, but what unfolded


    before her was a scene she had never expected to see. Instead of eximing with excitement, her


    supporters cast strange nces her way. There was disbelief, shock, and sympathy in each of their


    expressions.


    She had a bad feeling in her heart and asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡®


    Her heart sank when she looked up at the rankings on the stone monument. Severin¡¯s name had


    surpassed hers, and he had entered the sixth floor of the Alchemy Tower. Struggling to control her


    emotions, she cried out, ¡°How is this possible?!¡±


    Believing that the nine hundred recipes would secure her position in third ce, Ernery was blindsided


    by Severin¡¯s sess in the fifth floor¡¯s assessment. He had achieved in a hundred and thirty¨Cfive days


    what she had still failed to achieve in half a year.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emery staggered backward, for she was overwhelmed by the revtion and felt incredibly drained from


    overexerting herself. Once considered a prodigy on par with Celeste, she had since felt a profound


    sense of powerlessness. Herplexion turned pale, and she asked, ¡°How did he manage to achieve


    this?!¡±

 Chapter 1927

    Chapter 1927


    Chapter 1927


    Emery could not bear to witness her concede her position, but her pride had taken a hit of vulnerability


    when she faced the undeniable reality. In the past, she had been hailed as the Sixth Mountain¡¯s


    prodigy. The gap between herself and Celeste would be minimal, if not entirely absent, if Celeste did


    not have the Forest Constitution. Being spoken in the same breath as Celeste had imparted Emery with


    not just confidence but a touch of arrogance too. It was intensified all the more by her countless


    admirers.


    Having struggled for three years without breaking through the fifth level, the news of Severin¡¯s


    achievement in just half a year hit Emery hard despite herughing off previousparisons between


    her and Severin, While she mightg in attainment talentpared to a core disciple like Severin, she


    deemed herself to possess a superior proficiency in alchemy.


    As she contemted her chances of being the first to reach the sixth¨Cgrade alchemist and possibly


    even


    challenging Severin for the position of the core disciple, Emery re¨Centered the Alchemy Tower with the


    same resolve she had just half a month ago.


    Previously, she aimed to harness her formidable alchemy talent to raise her crafting recipe count in the


    fifth floor¡¯s assessment. She had surpassed her expectations, as shepleted 990 and had only ten


    more to go before she could the sixth floor, She hoped that the achievement would put her far ahead of


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Severin at least, but the oue was hardly to her expectations


    As she took a deep breath, she gritted her teeth and dered, ¡°My talent is far superior to yours.¡±


    Disregarding her fatigued condition, she went back into the Alchemy Tower and resolved to reach the


    sixth floor. That was the only way for her to redeem her reputation as the Sixth Mountain¡¯s prodigy, and


    she refused to admit defeat that easily!


    After Severin had regained his spiritual power, he prepared to ascend to the sixth floor. The space on


    the sixth floor mirrored the previous ones, with simtions of pills and materials surrounding him.


    However, the assessment was much more challenging than the fifth, though not in the way that the fifth


    floor required him to use only spirit beast material.


    The sixth floor had no specific time limit, but one had to craft ten different types of perfect sixth¨Cgrade


    pills. Crafting such pills was an arduous task for a fifth¨Cgrade alchemist like Severin.


    He took a deep breath and disyed determination in his eyes.


    Having acknowledged that it would be foolish to attempt the assessment as a fifth¨Cgrade alchemist,


    Severin decided to focus on honing his alchemical experience, which he decided to do so via the


    simtion process in the Alchemy Tower.


    The materials and the cauldron simted by the Alchemy Tower resembled the refinement process,


    and brink of bing a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist.


    Having previously attempted to refine the sixth¨Cgrade Prima Spirit Pill in Nontwo City, Severin


    encountered failure due to challenges in obtaining alchemical materials and unfamiliarity with sixth¨C


    grade pills.


    The experience gained within the Alchemy Tower was tangible even though the crafting process was a


    mere simtion. By repeatedly refining a specific pill inside the Alchemy Tower, Severin could


    continually augment his experience!

 Chapter 1928

    Chapter 1928


    Chapter 1928


    Even if Severin were to fail the assessment, he was determined not to let go of an opportunity to gain


    valuable experience. Severin shook his head and gazed at the vast array of material before him. ¡°Let


    me secure a breakthrough to sixth¨Cgrade alchemist before moving on from there.¡±


    Severin opted once again to craft the Prima Spirit Pill and use it as the avenue to be a sixth¨C


    grade alchemist. He had limited experience with that pill, after all, and each failed attempt contributed


    to his understanding of crafting them.


    After formting his game n, he located the materials and meticulously followed the steps. For his


    first attempt, he tossed the materials into the cauldron one by one, but the cauldron roared and emitted


    a


    puff of ck smoke¨Csigns of another failure. Undaunted by the setback, he remained undeterred and


    felt a renewed determination that only grew with every failed attempt.


    The subsequent failures did not dampen his enthusiasm in the slightest, and Severin persisted as he


    rapidly honed his proficiency in crafting the Prima Spirit Pill. After countless simtions, his


    perseverance paid off and he finally achieved sess.


    Seven dayster, a fatigued yet joyous Severin sat cross¨Clegged in front of the cauldron. After


    consuming


    several energy¨Crestoring pills, he expressed his satisfaction and said, ¡°After thousands of attempts, my


    confidence in the sess rate of the Prima Spirit Pill has soared to about fifty percent.


    This fifty percent sess rate might look average, but it marked Severin¡¯s official ascent to a sixth¨C


    grade


    alchemist. All that was left was to master the precise maniption of properties during the crafting


    process.


    Reflecting on the time that had psed since he entered the Alchemy Tower, Severin stood up and


    silently counted the months that had passed. He decided it was time to return to Pearl Light Isle and


    make an official breakthrough to be a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist.


    With that in mind, Severin felt an unseen force buoying him up, and the simted space gradually


    disappeared. Realizing that he had exited the Alchemy Tower¡¯s space, Severin was met with


    deafening.


    exmations from the surrounding disciples.


    ¡°Severin just exited the tower!¡±


    ¡°He has surpassed Emery in the Top Alchemy Ranking!¡±


    ¡°He spent another week on the sixth floor after clearing the fifth! There¡¯s a chance he has already


    be


    a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist!¡±


    Severin was surprised at themotion but soon came to know the cause of the excitement. The Sixth


    third ce from one of that mountain¡¯s prodigies.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The fanfare was understandable, and Severin smiled at the disciples before extending an invitation,


    ¡°I¡¯ve


    just passed the assessments, and what I need right now is some materials to train with. If any of you


    wish


    to assist me, you may bring your materials to Pearl Light Isle.¡±


    Severin then transformed into a rainbow and headed straight to Pearl Light Isle.

 Chapter 1929

    Chapter 1929


    Chapter 1929


    Evening came, and Emery stood in silence by the entrance of the Alchemy Tower as she looked at the


    third¨Cced name on the ranking list¨CSeverin Feuillet. She appeared exhausted, and even the luster of


    eyes had dimmed slightly. Despite her continuous efforts during her third attempt, she managed to


    concoct only 998 pill recipes, falling short by thest two needed toplete the assessment. Mentally


    exhausted from all that exertion, she reluctantly left the ce.


    That ordeal marked Emery¡¯s first encounter with defeat and frustration. He looked at Severin¡¯s name


    again and uttered with a bitter smile. ¡°Just how talented are you!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She had strived for several years and failed the test thrice, yet Severin had passed it all in just over half


    year. It was a huge blow to Emery¡¯s ego, especially since she had once asserted that her alchemical


    prowess could rival that of Celeste.


    Emery left the Alchemy Tower in despair, haunted by the thought of Severin wresting away her third


    ce. The news of Severin¡¯s aplishments spread through the Sixth Mountain, overshadowing


    Emery¡¯s


    reputation and reaching every corner of the Grandiuno Sect. Many considered Severin the second


    alchemy genius of the sect, and the title of the number one alchemy genius seemed within his grasp.


    All


    that was left to confirm his true abilities was a directpetition with Celeste.


    The elders in the sect took notice of that development and recognized how astonishing it was that


    Severin had surpassed Emery in the Alchemy Tower rankings. Emery¡¯s alchemical aptitude as a


    prodigy of the Sixth Mountain had initially garnered her much favor among the elders, as many


    expected her to challenge for the position of fifth core disciple upon bing a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist,


    Severin¡¯s ability to surpass her indicated his near¨Cfreakish talent and skill.


    Elsewhere, on the Sixth Mountain, Celeste focused intently on the cauldron before her. However, her


    distracted thoughts led to an unsessful attempt, and a muted explosion was heard as smoke


    appeared from the cauldron.


    Zelia was not too pleased with that mistake. ¡°You got distracted again, Celeste. This is the fifth set of


    materials you¡¯ve wasted today. This Yellowspring Pill that you¡¯re trying to craft requires materials that


    are a pain to find.¡±


    Celeste felt embarrassed after being told odd. She winced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    Zelia sighed and no longer chastised Celeste because she knew that Celeste¡¯s unease was caused by


    Severin¡¯s achievements. Ze doted on Emery as well because thetter was very talented in alchemy,


    but Emery¡¯s record had been broken by Severin.


    Celeste then asked, ¡°Do you think there are individuals in this world who are gifted both in attainment


    and


    As one of the five core disciples, Celeste had learned that Severin was appointed the sixth core


    disciple because he had activated a divine constitution in a breakthrough at the sacredke. She


    wondered about the possibility that geniuses who were proficient in every single aspect.

 Chapter 1930

    Chapter 1930


    Chapter 1930


    Zelia could only shake her head when she heard that. ¡°I don¡¯t have an answer to that. Perhaps he is


    simply a receipt of divine favor.¡±


    Celeste disyed a tinge of envy when she heard that. Despite her status as a core disciple with the


    coveted Forest Constitution that resonated with wood affinity. However, it was only an Element


    Constitution that paled inparison to Severin¡¯s Divine Constitution.


    Some core disciples had no interest in securing any positions, but they would not pass up the


    opportunity topete for a ce in Mind¡¯s Grandiuno Sacred Land. That sacrednd was rumored


    to have been an ancient and prosperous sect that held great allure. The founder of the Grandiuno Sect


    hailed from Mind, and the south was considered inferior inparison. Supreme saints were


    regarded as ordinary in Mind where paragons were the requirement to enter. Even a royal paragon


    was not particrly prestigious there.


    Celeste¡¯s eyes revealed yearning and a sense of conflict as the notion of Mind appeared in her


    mind.


    She took a deep breath and muttered to herself, ¡°Guess we¡¯ll have to win him over then.¡±


    At the same time, Raymond was enjoying his tea in a rustic¨Clooking pce on a floating ind near the


    Fourth Mountain. Having recently emerged from seclusion, he had yet to retract the spiritual energy in


    his


    body. The overflowing surge of aura was like a wild beast, and it carried a strong pressure that could


    intimidate and stifle a person.


    His attainment had improved tremendously in the past half¨Cyear, and he had already reached level


    nine


    supreme saint. By his estimation, he would need only a year or so before he could try to make a


    breakthrough to paragon!


    After sipping some hot tea, he asked, ¡°Has anything transpired in the sect during my half¨Cyear of


    seclusion?¡±


    nking him were two young men with an attainment level of level four or level five supreme saint, and


    they immediately brought him up to speed with what happened.


    ¡°Karl the other core disciples are in seclusion, so there¡¯s not much information avable about them.


    Severin, however, has ranked third in the Alchemy Tower in just over half a year. He clinched that spot


    from Emery.¡±


    ¡°What?! He¡¯s already surpassed Emery?!¡± The news startled Raymond, prompting him to demand a


    detailed ount. ¡°I want to know every single detail surrounding that feat!¡±


    The two men proceeded to tell him everything. Upon learning the specifics, Raymond was


    dumbfounded, especially upon knowing that it took only half a year to surpass Emery. He did not


    expect that something


    Having listened to everything, Raymond sat in momentary silence before snapping back to his senses.


    ¡°I never would have thought that he would be such a talented prodigy even in alchemy. Has divine


    favor yed a role, I wonder?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Those who could be core disciples were strong, talented, and powerful. Celeste might be the


    weakest among them in terms of attainment, but her talent in alchemy was exceptional. Every one of


    the core disciples had superior Element Constitutions, and rumor had it that Karl had a Divine


    Constitution so great that energy poured in upon his birth and even nature seemed to celebrate his


    arrival. The elders all looked favorably upon him as a result.


    Raymond had previously found out that Severin was appointed as the sixth core disciple due to a


    divine constitution, and it was all the more surprising to know that Severin had amazing alchemical


    talent. He believed that the almighty must have had a soft spot for Severin.


    As he contemted the covert rivalry between the sect¡¯s core disciples, Raymond snapped back to his


    senses and had a sudden thought. I need to win him over.¡±

 Chapter 1931

    Chapter 1931


    Chapter 1931


    Not only did Severin have the Divine Constitution, but he was also well¨Cgifted in the art of Alchemy


    simr to Emery. Raymond trusted and firmly believed one day Severin would make his name well


    known to every household in Southsky. At least, a powerful man who could be a great leader.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    There were six core disciples in the Grandiuno Sect. Other than Severin, the other five were very


    powerful too. Karl, the strongest of them was now a paragon. The second on the list was Spencer


    Yade. He possessed the True Dragon Constitution which belonged to the Element Constitution group.


    His body was as tough as the dragon. He had a fighting spirit as cruel as the dragon too.


    Next on the list was Riley Boyer with a Nine Yang Body Constitution. He could punch with the impact of


    the sun. Any attacks were pointless and useless to him.


    Even when Raymond was now a level nine supreme saint and not too far from advancing to the


    paragon, he had yet to learn who would be thest one standing between the fight of the core disciples.


    Not to mention getting on the list to go to the Grandiuno Sacred Land in Mind.


    However, he saw an opportunity now as Severin became the sixth member of the original five core


    disciples and became a threat to the original core disciples.


    After thinking deeply, he waved his hand and his spatial ring sparkled. Subsequently, a red color


    spiritual fruit in the size of a thumb appeared in his hand. Although it was small in size, the spiritual fruit


    gave out a very thick medicinal smell. With just one or two smells of the spiritual fruit, even the


    supreme saint would feel the spiritual energy in his body tumbling. His limbs would be filled with


    strength. A very rare spiritual


    fruit indeed it was.


    He looked at the sixth¨Cgrade spiritual fruit and passed it to his twockeys. ¡°Here, take this to junior


    brother Severin at Pearl Light Isle.¡±


    Theckeys were shocked to hear that as they knew how rare the spiritual fruit was.


    The thinner guy asked shockingly, ¡°Sir, you had gone through a lot of trouble to get this Ruby Spiritual


    Fruit in the Artic Heights. Have you forgotten it¡¯s a sixth¨Cgrade spiritual fruit? How could you just give it


    out as a gift?


    Raymond could tell hisckey was feeling pity and tried to advise him. Yet, he smiled and said, ¡°Why? I


    think it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    He sounded very determined and hisckeys were at a loss for words after hearing that.


    Although the best way to gain a good impression was when the person needed help the most, it could


    be the icing on the cake to give Severin a present now since Severin was on the rise.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± All of a sudden, the muscrckey seemed to understand what Raymond was trying to do.


    He


    cupped his hand and took the Ruby Spiritual Fruit.


    As they turned around and left the hall, they flew into the air to head towards the Pearl Light Isle.


    The news about Severin surpassing Emery on the Top Alchemist ranking and bing the third on the


    list was all over the sect. In fact, it created a hugemotion.


    Meanwhile, the First Mountain was overseeing a sea of clouds. At the peak of the mountain, an


    extravagant and glorious pce was built.


    Oskar was sitting in the middle and the top wearing his green robe and listening to the elders reporting


    to him. As he listened, he slowlybed his mustache.


    All the elders had the attainment of the paragon. Among them, was someone Severin very familiar with,


    Fend.


    After the end of the sacredke, he brought back all the newly recruited members to the sect. With that,


    he sessfully advanced to be a paragon. Promoted from outer elder to inner elder.


    Just then, an elder said obsequiously, ¡°Mister Okar, I and others just heard when we passed Sixth.


    Mountain that our sect¡¯s sixth core disciple, Severin, ranked third on the Top Alchemist Ranking list. He


    also passed the fifth level of Alchemy Tower and entered the sixth floor.¡±

 Chapter 1932

    Chapter 1932


    Chapter 1932


    Knowing that it was about Severin, Oskar could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Oh? What happened


    exactly?¡±


    As the topbatant of the Grandiuno Sect, he had been in seclusion during that period and did not


    know much about the affairs within the sect.


    Normally, all matters in the sect¨Cbe itrge and small¨Cwere handled by the elders. It would be


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    impossible for Oskar to care about every little detail, so naturally he did not know much about what


    Severin was doing in Alchemy Tower.


    Upon hearing that, several elders immediately recounted to him how Severin passed one level after


    another in the Alchemy Tower. After that, an elder sighed and said, ¡°It seems Grandiuno Sect is going


    to


    have another genius!¡±


    After hearing the whole story, Oskar was so happy that he could not help but smile. The reason why


    Severin was recruited into the sect was because he had top notch qualifications such as possessing


    Divine Constitution. He really did not expect that Severin not only had Divine Constitution, but also had


    a


    good talent for alchemy!


    Previously, when he made an exception and granted Severin the status of the sixth core disciple, he


    faced opposition from many elders in the sect. They said that in the tens of thousands of years since


    the


    Grandiuno Sect was founded, there had never been a sixth core disciple.


    The squabbling annoyed him so much that he finally used the excuse of going into retreat to escape


    from


    1. it. Recalling the events, Oskar smiled and had a look of relief in his eyes.


    He swept his gaze across the several elders in the hall with a smile, taking in the expressions of


    everyone, and then said serenely, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I made an exception to give Severin the status of a


    core disciple to recruit him into Grandiuno Sect. Otherwise, it will be another big loss for Grandiuno


    Sect if the Deifirm


    Sect, Purevoid Sect and other sects get him.¡±


    As if he had thought of something, he raised his hand and a porcin bottle appeared out of thin air in


    front of him.


    Oskar formed his hand into ws, and used his spiritual energy to maneuver the porcin bottle to


    where Fend was standing. ¡°Mister Fend, please bring this Crystal Spring Pill to Pearl Light Isle as


    my reward for Severin!¡±


    The sect encouraged its disciples to break through the levels in the Alchemy Tower. After all, the


    Alchemy Tower was established by the fifth¨Cgeneration sect master of Grandiuno Sect, and it


    contained aplete inheritance of alchemy! In the past, there were only a few people in the sect who


    could be considered as alchemy geniuses, including Celeste and Emery. Thus, Oskar wanted to


    encourage Severin by giving him a reward.


    When Fend¨Cwho was not far away from Oskar¨Cheard that, he first raised his hand to take the


    alchemical pill, then nodded. ¡°Okay, Mister Oskar!¡±


    After saying that, he shot out of the hall in a brilliant rainbow light.


    In Pearl Light Isle, Severin, who had returned to the ind, first gathered with Wuhlricht, the Grand


    Elder and others, and learned that Diane and the girls were still in retreat. He used his divine sense to


    scan the whole area and found that in several training rooms not far from where he was, Diane and


    She had all broken through to level two supreme saint.


    The girls were full of energy and had nearly a hundred meridian points opened. It seemed that it would


    not take long for them to be able to hit the level three supreme saint,


    He learned from two great elders that the girls had rarely left the training rooms in half a year,


    prompting him to say with a bitter smile, ¡°They¡¯re really training hard, aren¡¯t they?¡±

 Chapter 1933

    Chapter 1933


    Chapter 1933


    In the hall, Wuhlricht¨Cwho was sitting next to Severin¨Cshook his head and said, ¡°When we were at


    Skyblue Sect, everyone was a genius. Even if they were not geniuses, they still had alchemical pills to


    help


    them train.¡±


    Wuhlricht paused, then spoke again, ¡°But now in Southsky, in the Grandiuno Sect, there are countless


    people who are far more talented than me. If we don¡¯t train hard, when will we catch up with you?¡±


    The great elder not far away agreed with Wuhlricht. ¡°Yes, Severin, do you think everyone is as talented


    as


    you?¡±


    After joining the Grandiuno Sect, they saw so many supreme saints and paragons that it fired up their


    inner fighting spirit. They did not want to be a drag on Severin. Especially since they were just elite


    disciples, and the only reason they could live in Pearl Light Isle was because they were Severin¡¯s


    rtives


    and friends.


    However, even with that kind of rtionship, the monthly cultivation resources they would receive were


    standard for elite disciples. Thus, they must train diligently and hard if they wanted to move up the


    levels!


    ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s just a sixth¨Cgrade alchemical pill, no?¡± Severinughed.


    After thinking about it, Severin decided to tell everyone the news that he would be a sixth¨Cgrade


    alchemist in the near future. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to break through to the sixth¨Cgrade alchemist soon, and then


    you


    all won¡¯t have to worry about your cultivation anymore!¡±


    Wuhlricht immediately looked at Severin happily. ¡°Severin, are you serious?!¡±


    The elders also looked sideways at them, with vague expressions of expectation on their faces.


    When he came to Bleurealm from Skyblue Sect, Severin was already a fifth¨Cgrade high¨Crank


    alchemist. Later, when he was in Nontwo City, because the sixth¨Cgrade alchemical pill was difficult to


    refine, Severin became stuck on being a fifth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist.


    After entering the sacredke, Wuhlricht and others all broke through to the supreme saint realm,


    rendering the fifth¨Cgrade alchemical pills useless to everyone. Without the blessing of the alchemical


    pill, everyone¡¯s leveling speed naturally slowed down.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although the supreme saint cultivator had a lifespan of two thousand years, the higher his cultivation


    level became, the harder it was to break through to another realm. In fact, it would be like crossing an


    endless abyss. There had been so many cultivators who became forever stuck in, the realm of


    supreme


    saints.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    Seeing how excited everyone was, Severin nodded heavily and said, ¡°As long as you give me a few


    more


    days, I¡¯ll definitely be a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist!¡±


    Although he failed the test when he entered the sixth floor of Alchemy Tower, he had under his belt


    years


    of experience in refining pills. Thus, he was getting more familiar with refining the sixth¨Cgrade


    alchemical


    pill. It was only a matter of time before he broke through and became a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist!


    Wuhlricht and others beamed with joy after receiving the confirmation from Severin.


    Severin was about to say something else, when a familiar voice suddenly sounded from outside Pearl


    Light Isle.


    ¡°Mister Severin, quickly open the formation gate.¡±


    Severin used his divine sense to sweep through the area and he immediately discovered that the visitor


    was an old acquaintance, none other than Fend.


    Severin was a little surprised by Fend¡¯s arrival. He murmured to himself, ¡°I hope Mister Fend didn¡¯t


    He had be even more famous after he surpassed Emery on the Top Alchemist ranking list with the


    result of more and more people wanting to get on his good side. In fact, not long after he returned to


    Pearl Light Isle, many people came to visit him.


    Of course, they might have called it a visit but it was so obvious they came with ulterior motives. In less


    than half a day, Severin had already received several groups of brown¨Cnosers.

 Chapter 1934

    Chapter 1934


    Chapter 1934


    In fact, fifteen minutes ago, he had just sent away Raymond¡¯s people. Severin could feel a headache


    However, he still opened the formation of Pearl Light Isle to let Fend in. After standing up to wee


    Fend in, Severin asked, ¡°Mister Fend, what brings you to Pearl Light Isle?¡±


    After Fend drank a cup of hot tea, he said with a smile, ¡°I would like to congratte you, Mister


    Severin, for reaching the third ce in the Top Alchemist ranking list.¡±


    When he said that, Fend paused and looked at Severin with emotion in his eyes. Since he was at


    paragon, he could naturally tell Severin¡¯s cultivation level was at level¨Cfour supreme saint at a nce.


    Meaning to say, Severin was much stronger than when Fend saw him half a year ago at the sacred


    lake.


    Recalling the past, Fend was secretly shocked. This guy has only been in the sect for less than half


    a


    year, but he s already not far from reaching level¨Cfive supreme saint.¡±


    He took a deep breath and stated the purpose of his trip. ¡°I¡¯m here by the order of Mister Oskar to give


    you a reward.¡±


    Fend gently raised his hand and took out the bottle of Crystal Spring Pill that Oskar ordered him to


    send. ¡°Grandiuno Sect has a bw that states rewards will be given to all the disciples who climb the


    Alchemy Tower and are in the top ten on the ranking list. This is the Crystal Spring Pill. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re


    familiar with it.¡±


    Severin put the Crystal Spring Pill in his bag with a smile on his face. He was naturally no stranger to


    the Crystal Spring Pill, a sixth¨Cgrade alchemical pill that had the effect of increasing the cultivation level


    of


    cultivators below level five supreme saint.


    When he first joined the Grandiuno Sect, Oskar had given him ten of the Crystal Spring Pills. After


    epting the alchemical pill, Severin cupped his hands and thanked Fend, ¡°Thank you foring


    all the way to deliver the pill to me, Mister Fend. Please help me convey my gratitude to Mister


    Oskar.¡±


    Fend nodded, then stood up from the chair, and said, ¡°Now that the pill is delivered, I¡¯ll be taking my


    leave then. Goodbye.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Seeing that Severin¡¯s cultivation was about to break through to level five of supreme saint, Fend


    reminded him before he left, ¡°The sect will be holding apetition in six months time where elite


    disciples willpete against the five core disciples. Make sure you train hard so that you won¡¯t lose.


    After thepetition ends, the top fifty disciples will be eligible to enter the Southsky secret realm and


    compete with the other major three sects for secret realm resources.¡±


    +16 BONUS ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Mister Fend,¡± replied Severin with a slight nod, and then


    he sent Fond out of Pearl Light Isle.


    Severin had heard about the secret realm of Southsky in the six months since he joined the Grandiuno


    Sect. It was a secret realm that only supreme saints were allowed to enter. It was rumored to be a cave


    world opened by the ancient great power. The power of heaven and earth in it was extremely potent.


    There was not only the inheritance left by that ancient great power but also many precious heavenly


    materials and earthly treasures, including many sixth- and seventh¨Cgrade herbs


    Since that particr secret realm was jointly managed by the four major sects of Southsky, geniuses


    from each sect will be selected to form a team every few decades to explore and find herbs and


    inheritance inside the secret realm.


    Fend told Severin all that before leaving, which also served as a warning to him.


    Severin¡¯s eyes gleamed as he watched Fend leave. He felt that he might have attracted the attention


    of


    the elders in Grandiuno Sect after getting the third ce in the Top Alchemist ranking list.


    Otherwise, Fend would not have deliberately told him about Southsky¡¯s secret realm before leaving.


    Severin took it as Fend trying to make friends with him,


    Severin shook his head andughed at himself. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s more important to break


    through to sixth¨Cgrade alchemist.¡±

 Chapter 1935

    Chapter 1935


    Chapter 1935


    After clearing the messy thoughts in his mind, he immediately began to go into training retreat, so that


    he could break through to sixth¨Cgrade alchemist.


    After more than half a year of leveling up in the Alchemy Tower, he had umted a lot of


    experience in refining sixth¨Cgrade alchemical pills such as the Prima Spirit Pill.


    He went into one of the training rooms, Severin took out the triple¨Cchambered cauldron and herbs


    needled


    to refine the Prima Spirit Pill. His extraordinary status as the sixth core disciple of Grandiuno Sect


    meant that he had no problem getting his hands on sixth¨Cgrade herbs.


    Moreover, because of the fame he gained over thest six months, many forces wanted to make


    friends.


    with him and gave him many gifts. Most of these gifts were mainly herbs, and they included what


    Severin


    would need to refine Prima Spirit Pill.


    At that moment, Severin was sitting cross¨Clegged. He held the hot me in his left hand to activate the


    cauldron. With his right hand, he took out various herbs from the spatial ring and threw them into the


    cauldron. At the same time, his primal spirit prated the spiritual energy me as he stared intently


    at


    the changes in the cauldron, watching the herbs being roasted and turned into spiritual liquid.


    After seeing that all the herbs had turned into liquid, Severin raised his hand impassively. Based on his


    previous experience of simting alchemy in the Alchemy Tower, he immediately judged that this was


    the time to pour in spiritual energy-


    As Severin began to condense the alchemical pill, the cauldron in front of him seemed to turn into a


    greedy ck hole, frantically absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth within a radius of


    dozens


    of miles.


    In just a few seconds, the sky above the entire Pearl Light Isle became filled with white clouds, blotting


    out the sun, and the extremely potent spiritual energy of heaven and earth was condensed into water


    droplets.


    The spiritual energy directly above the cauldron was transformed into the purest spiritual liquid, which


    continuously poured into the alchemy furnace. There was a sizzling sound as the spiritual liquid of both


    spiritual energy and herb werebined into one. The impurities in it were burned away by the fire,


    leaving only the purest part.


    Thebination of these pure spiritual liquid and the spiritual energy of heaven and earth made a


    roaring sound in the cauldron, making it seemed like it was about to explode. Seeing that it was about


    time, Severin¡¯s eyes widened as he roared, ¡°Condense!¡±


    Then he quickly formed seals with his hands. His movement was so fast that his two hands became a


    +15 BONUS


    cauldron gradually calmed down, and a refreshing herb fragrance wafted out of it.


    Just by smelling the aroma of the pill, Severin¨Cwho had reached level four supreme saint¨Ccould faintly


    feel that the bottleneck that he had been stuck in for a long time was loosening.


    Not only that, when he took a deep breath, he could feel herb fragrance permeate his lungs while a


    refreshingly cool feeling washed over every inch of his body. In just an instant, a massive amount of


    spiritual energy from heaven and earth poured into his body and opened up all of his meridian points.


    ¡°It worked!¡± eximed Severin ecstatically.


    The beaming Severin raised his hand slightly, and the lid of the cauldron floated up automatically, and


    then several alchemical pills also floated out from within.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    These alchemical pills were only about the size of a thumb, and green like emeralds. There were also


    several faint golden lines on them, as if they werepletely natural, shining with a faint brilliance.


    An extremely rich herb aroma wafted out from the alchemical pill, and the withered yellow grass in the


    gaps between the floor tiles outside the training room suddenly turned green, as if they had been


    drenched in rain after a long drought.


    Naturally, Severin saw all of that happening with his divine sense. Seeing that the scent of alchemical


    pills alone could make dead trees spring into life, he rolled up the Prima Spirit Pills and put them away.


    ¡°Haha, it finally worked!¡± he eximed again after letting out a heavy sigh.


    After calming down his excitement a little, Severin crossed his legs and began to meditate. He


    continued to refine another batch of alchemical pills once the spiritual energy in his energy core filled


    up, his strength returned, and his spirit was full.


    A sessful batch of alchemical pills did not mean anything. Compared with a fifth¨Cgrade alchemical


    pill, the difficulty of refining a sixth¨Cgrade alchemy pill was several times higher,

 Chapter 1936

    Chapter 1936


    Chapter 1936


    Even if Severin seeded in refining the Prima Spirit Pill the first time, there was no guarantee he


    would seed the second time. Moreover, the Prima Spirit Pill was a sixth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemical


    pill, which only had an increasing effect on the primal spirit. In other words, it had little effect on pushing


    breakthroughs in cultivation.


    Severin fired up the cauldron again. After refining all the remaining herbs into Prima Spirit Pill, he finally


    got more than twenty pills. Not only that, he was able to increase the sess rate of Prima Spirit Pill to


    a hundred percent. He had finally leveled¨Cup to a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist!


    ¡°Phew! I finally made a breakthrough.¡± He happily wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    The sixth¨Cgrade alchemist¡¯s understanding of medicinal properties far exceeded that of the previous


    fifth- grade alchemist. He could finally try to refine the other sixth grade alchemical pills!


    After resting for half a day, and after the spiritual energy in his energy core was filled, Severin set out to


    search for herbs in the square where the Alchemy Tower was located.


    This time he chose another sixth¨Cgrade alchemical pill, the Crystal Spring Pill! It was also Grandiuno


    Sect¡¯s signature alchemical pill, which allowed those on the supreme saint level to improve their


    cultivation.


    The Crystal Spring Pill was a sixth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical pill. It was much more difficult to


    refine


    than the Prima Spirit Pill, and the herbs required were even moreplicated, including not only rare


    thousand¨Cyear¨Cold herbs, but also the blood of spirit beasts.


    Due to his extraordinary status as a core disciple and his recent reputation, Severin quickly found the


    herbs he was looking for. After finding enough ingredients for seven or eight alchemical pills, he


    returned


    directly to Pearl Light Isle to continue refining the pills.


    Thanks to the experience umted while simting alchemy in the Alchemy Tower, Severin was


    able


    to refine the Crystal Spring Pill on his first try!


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Half a monthter, in the training room, Severin sat cross¨Clegged in front of the cauldron with a


    majestic


    expression. Dozens of alchemical pills exuding a strong herb fragrance were floating quietly in front of


    him. Anyone who saw them would definitely recognize the pills as the Crystal Spring Pills!


    Severin was finally able to refine the Crystal Spring Pill, which was a sixth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank


    alchemical


    pill. His sess rate for the sixth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemical pill was around 50% Although the


    sess rate was not high, it was enough to make Severin feel proud.


    As far as he knew, Celeste¨Cwho was also a core disciple and was known as the number one genius


    feel proud of himself.


    He took out a few Crystal Spring Pills, and put the rest into a porcin bottle for safekeeping. After


    putting the porcin bottle into the spatial ring, Severin murmured, ¡°It¡¯s time for a breakthrough in


    cultivation.¡±


    The cultivation method of a supreme saint was a cultivation of spiritual energy and a cultivation of


    meridian points in the body. Only after all the meridian points were opened, and the primal spirit could


    comprehend the world and act as the bridge of heaven and earth, could he be a paragon!


    Among them, the essence was the physical body, the god was the primal spirit, and the energy was


    naturally the spiritual energy of heaven and earth!

 Chapter 1937

    Chapter 1937


    Chapter 1937


    At that moment, Severin¡¯s physical body wasparable to that of a ferocious wild beast, and the


    power of his energy was like a dragon. He was like a giant alchemical pill being refined by heaven and


    earth!


    It was no exaggeration to say that Severin could smash a mountain with his physical strength alone! As


    for his primal spirit, it was slightly inferior to his physical body. It could only unleash tens of miles


    outward


    and nine inches inward, but it was still far superior to cultivators of the same level.


    ording to what he knew, an ordinary supreme saint cultivator could only unleash his primal spirit-


    which was born from the fusion of souls¨Cten miles outward and five inches inward.


    Even a level four supreme saint cultivator could only use his divine sense not more than fifteen miles,


    whereas Severin¡¯s primal spirit was already at nine inches. It was like a mini humanoid sitting where his


    third eye was.


    As for spiritual energy, due to his experience in alchemy, the social energy in his energy core would


    be purer every time he refined pills again after his spiritual energy had dried up!


    All in all, Severin¡¯s foundation was extremely solid. He only needed to open up his meridian points, and


    when they were all opened, he would be able to create a bridge between heaven and earth!


    After shaking his head to clear his mind, Severin sat cross¨Clegged, took out a Crystal Spring Pill, and


    put it


    into his mouth. When the alchemical pill entered his mouth, it immediately turned into the purest herb


    power that poured into his limbs and bones.


    Sensing the power coursing through his body, he immediately started meditating and started practicing


    the techniquesid out in the Grandiuno Treasured Notes. At the same time, his primal spirit burst out,


    and he used his divine sense to control the herb power to stimte the meridian points around his


    body.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Through his divine sense, Severin saw the meridian points in his body, which were all shining brilliantly.


    Immediately afterwards, his meridian points were quickly filled with the surging spiritual energy of


    heaven.


    and earth, and continued to expand and grow as a deep aura emanated from them.


    A few secondster, Severin¡¯s aura became even more condensed, and he opened up the one


    hundred


    and sixty¨Cfirst meridian point! He was quite happy to see the process of opening meridian points went


    so


    smoothly, and he used his technique again to open up the next one.


    One hundred and sixty¨Ctwol


    One hundred and sixty¨Cthree!


    One hundred and sixty¨Cfourl


    +15 BONUS


    A few dayster, Severin¨Cwho had swallowed nearly ten Crystal Spring Pills¨Cwas breathing heavily. As


    he breathed in and out, two white dragons of mist made up of potent spiritual energy were flying back


    and


    forth in front of him.


    Like an old monk in meditation, he exuded a surging aura which caused the surrounding air to


    condense and make a creaking sound, as if space itself was about to be broken. The cultivation energy


    of a level five supreme saint caused the air to ripple like the surface of ake!


    The sunlight shining in from outside the room fell on his skin, causing it to gleam and making him seem


    like a fairy from another world. He was also aware of the changes in the outside world. At that moment,


    he was greedily absorbing the spiritual energy of the surrounding world.


    During this period of training retreat, Severin was able to easily break through the bottleneck he was


    experiencing with the help of the Crystal Spring Pill. In other words, he had sessfully leveled up to


    level five supreme saint!


    Of the three hundred meridian points in his body, he had sessfully opened up over two hundred,


    which was more than half! Half an hourter, afterpletely consolidating the foundation of his new


    level,


    Severin slowly opened his eyes.


    In an instant, two rays of light burst out from those dark eyes, which seemed to be able to pierce


    through illusions and give people a spine¨Cchilling sense of coercion.

 Chapter 1938

    Chapter 1938


    Severin stood up slowly after the light rays from his eyes dissipated. He gently clenched his fists, and


    instantly his whole body crackled. The energy in his body vibrated unconsciously, causing the blood in


    his


    veins to gurgle like hot runningva.


    He felt that his power was several times stronger than before. In fact, he would be able to kill Shyam


    instantly with just one move at his cultivation level.


    After taking stock of the changes brought about by his cultivation breakthrough, Severin could not help


    butugh. ¡°I¡¯m finally a level five supreme saint!¡±


    During this retreat, not only did he break through to the sixth¨Cgrade alchemist, but his cultivation level


    also increased. How could he not feel happy?


    In fact, even though he was only a level give supreme saint, Severin was confident he could win


    against a level seven or even a level eight supreme saint with the help of his Divine Constitution, as


    well as the spiritual treasure Scarletsky Sword and the top¨Clevel divine skill Grandiuno Treasured


    Notes.


    He would need more than that to make a name for himself in Grandiuno Sect, but at least he would be


    able to protect all his wives. He knew many of the elite disciple in Grandiuno Sect was secretly


    dissatisfied with him because of how low his cultivation level was when he first joined the sect. Not to


    mention, Oskar decided to break precedent by making him a core disciple.


    He had his suspicions confirmed when Shyam challenged him to a fightter on. However, there would


    be fewer challenges now that he had leveled up to level five supreme saint.


    Severin was in a great mood. After collecting his thoughts, he opened the door and walked out. He


    then used his divine sense to sweep the entire Pearl Light Isle, and discovered that Diane and the


    others had


    actually left the training rooms.


    Unlike the elders, Diane and the others did not like ying chess. At that moment, there were admiring


    the flowers in the back garden. With Severin¡¯s cultivation level, he could tell at a nce that all the girls


    had broken through to the level three supreme saint.


    Even a little girl like Selene, after practicing hard for the past six months, had unknowingly broken


    through to level nine royal saint, and was only half a step away from breaking through to the supreme


    saint realm.


    When Severin came out of his retreat, he felt even happier when he saw this. He Immediately


    unleashed his aura and went straight to the back garden to meet with Diane and the others.


    Gilda¨Cwho was ying with Selene¨Csuddenly sensed Severin¡¯s aura and said to the other girls,


    ¡°Severin


    hase out of his retreat!¡±


    12


    +15 BONUS


    Severin appeared before them as soon as she finished speaking. Diane¡¯s face was full of surprise and


    joyN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    as she rushed toward Severin. ¡°Severin, it¡¯s really you!¡±


    She looked as charming as a fairy in her blue dress. Her eyes immediately lit up when she saw


    Severin.


    ¡°Severin, you¡¯ve made a breakthrough, haven¡¯t you?¡± she asked happily. The women immediately


    gathered


    around him, and started talking at the same time.


    Severin was fine with the noise. After all, he had not seen them for a long time. Either he was in retreat,


    or


    the women were in retreat. Rarely did he have time to be as leisurely and rxed as he was at that


    moment.


    He took Gilda and Diane¡¯s arms, sat down on the rocking chair next to them, and said with a smile, ¡°I


    just


    broke through to level five supreme saint.¡±


    There was no reason to hide his breakthrough from his wives. The women were not surprised at all to


    learn that Severin had achieved a breakthrough in cultivation. After all, Severin was the most talented


    amongst them all. He was already a level three supreme saint when he was in the sacredke.


    Severin felt a little emotional as he gazed at his wives, who he had not seen for a long time. He


    immediately took out the Prima Spirit Pill and Crystal Spring Pill that he had made and handed them


    out.

 Chapter 1939

    Chapter 1939


    After handing out the alchemical pills to Diane and others, Severin smiled and said, ¡°You can use these


    alchemical pills to assist in your training. Let me know if you need more.¡±


    At that point, he was a sixth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist. Even though the sess rate of refining a


    Crysta Spring Pill was only fifty percent, there was still enough for his family to use.


    Looking at the alchemical pills Severin took out, although it was only the size of a thumb, it exuded a


    strong herb fragrance. The emerald green pills had a few thin golden lines running through it as if it was


    Gilda and the others were level three supreme saints, and they had seen everything under the sun


    after


    staying at Gradiuno Sect for so long. The moment Severin took out the alchemical pills, they instantly


    recognized what pills they were!


    Diane did not take the alchemical pill, but said with a concerned look on her face, ¡°Severin, are you


    sure.


    you want to give us the alchemical pills? Don¡¯t you need them for your cultivation?¡±


    Gilda frowned slightly and nodded in agreement with what Diane said. She looked at Severin. ¡°She¡¯s


    right. We¡¯re happy that you care about us, but the Crystal Spring Pills are just too valuable. You should


    use them for your cultivation instead!¡±


    She and Sofia did not say anything, but the fact that they did not take the pills said it all. As his wives


    and supreme saint cultivators themselves, they naturally knew the preciousness of this Crystal Spring


    Pill. There were more than twenty Crystal Spring Pills floating in front of them at that moment, which


    they knew was everything Severin had.


    Severin could not help butugh out loud when he saw the expressions on their faces. He knew that


    his


    wives had misunderstood.


    Crystal Spring Pill was indeed very precious among elite disciples. In fact, most elite disciples would


    not be able to get their hands on one. Even core disciples could only get one pill per month at most.


    When Severin first joined Grandiuno, he was given ten by Oskar because of his outstanding talent.


    Later, when he reached the third ce in the Top Alchemist ranking, Oskar sent Fend to give him a


    few more. Severin felt warm and fuzzy when he saw how much all of his wives cared about him. Thus,


    he decided to


    stop teasing them.


    Heughed heartily. ¡°I happened to break through and be a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist a few days


    ago. These Prima Spirit Pills and Crystal Spring Pills are all made by me personally, so feel free to use


    them!


    Before the girls could react, he distributed the alchemical pills floating in front of him to Gilda and the


    girls all looked shocked, then excited and happy.


    +15 BONUS


    Gilda¡¯s face was full of joy, as if she was the one who became a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist. ¡°Severin, have


    you


    really be a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist?¡±


    Diane, however, was skeptical, and there was a bit of anger in her almond¨Cshaped eyes. She raised


    her little fist Severin and said in mock fierceness, ¡°You better not be lying just to get us to take the


    alchemical


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    pills!¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not lying!¡± Severin did not know whether tough or cry. He was telling the truth and yet


    they did not seem to believe him!


    Faced with the doubtful and curious looks of his wives, he had no choice but to slowly recount his


    experience in the Alchemy Tower. After learning the whole story, they finally believed him, because


    when they came out of their retreat, the Great Elder and Wuhlrichi had told them about Severin¡¯s


    adventures in


    the Alchemy Tower.

 Chapter 1940

    Chapter 1940


    Chapter 1940


    Selene looked at Severin with stars in her eyes after listening to the story. She could not hide the pride.


    she felt toward her father!


    ¡°Wow, Daddy! You¡¯re so awesome!¡± she eximed before kissing Severin on the cheek.


    Severin patted Selene¡¯s head with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re also awesome, sweetheart. You are now a level


    nine


    royal saint, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to break through to the realm of supreme saint in no time!¡±


    A radiant immediately appeared on Selene¡¯s face when she heard that. She looked even cuter with a


    snot


    bubbleing out of her nose.


    Severin simply smiled and stroked Selene¡¯s head. She did not know whether tough or cry at the


    father and daughter hyping each other up. Recalling the past, she only felt that the gap between her


    and


    Severin was getting wider and wider.


    ¡°Severin, I feel that we are getting farther and farther away from you, and it¡¯s difficult to catch up.¡± she


    said with a sigh.


    ¡°Yes, it took us more than half a year before we finally broke through. But it took you no time at all to


    be a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist!¡± said Sofia gently with a smile.


    Diane fully agreed with what the two sisters said. She picked up an alchemical pill, looked at it, and


    then


    said, ¡°It all feels like a dream.¡±


    Gilda immediately jumped to Severin¡¯s defense. She nced at Diane, She, Sofia with her face


    hidden,


    and then said with a sweet smile, ¡°That¡¯s enough,dies. It¡¯s a good thing that Severin has be


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    stronger.¡±


    The girls nodded when they heard this. When they left Skyblue Sect, the girls all knew that Severin had


    broken through to fifth¨Cgrade alchemist.


    Although they were not alchemists, they were well aware that there were many difficulties in the path of


    alchemy. In fact, the bottlenecks one would have to face were simr to those in the path of cultivation.


    Now that Severin had be a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist, his status in the Grandiuno Sect would


    definitely increase, which would also be beneficial to them. Besides, they were so happy for him that


    they had no


    time to hold a grudge against him.


    After lovingly squeezing Selene¡¯s little face, Severin smiled and sold to everyone, ¡°How about we have


    a little party in the evening? It¡¯s not that often we are all out of retreat at the same time.¡±


    Since entering the Grandiuno Sect, either he has been training in seclusion or Diane and the girls had


    +15 BONUS


    two fingers.


    The girls nodded in agreement. Especially when Selene heard that there was going to be a party, she


    pped her little hands happily. ¡°Yay. Daddy, Mommy, it¡¯s been so long since I had barbecue!¡±


    Severin could not help but smile. He stood up and went to buy the ingredients for the barbecue. Not


    long after he came back, he lit a fire in the yard and started grilling the food.


    Wuhlricht and the other Great Elders were also brought over to work as freebor. Severin had not


    seen them for a long time either. During the party, everyone drank spiritual wine and took a break from


    their busy schedule to get together.


    It was not untilte at night that the party ended. After he had a shower, Severin went straight to Gilda¡¯s


    room, and soon passionate moanings could be hearding out of it..

 Chapter 1941

    Chapter 1941


    hapter 1941


    The next morning, when the sun shone through the window and into the room, Severin looked at the


    beautiful woman lying next to him. He sat up and kissed Gilda on the forehead, and then got dressed


    quietly.


    After he walked out of Gilda¡¯s room feeling all refreshed, he went to the yard to do some boxing before


    going to the training room again. After the breakthrough in cultivation, Severin nned to refine more


    alchemical pills for Diane and the others.


    Meanwhile, in a quaint courtyard located in Sixth Mountain, Emery was refining alchemical pills. Her


    mind


    began to wander as she recalled what she had experienced in the past two days. As a result, she did


    not


    notice that the fire was too strong and the alchemical pills became burnt.


    When the beautiful woman in pce clothes next to her saw this, she said softly. ¡°Emery, why bother to


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    refine alchemical pills when your focus is obviously not in it?¡±


    The beautiful woman was none other than the peak master of Sixth Mountain, Danie Phix. She also


    happened to be Emery¡¯s master.


    ¨C


    Unlike core disciples like Celeste who stayed at Sixth Mountain, Danie only had one disciple ¨C


    Emery.


    She knew that her disciple had always been arrogant. Her talent in alchemy was not much inferior to


    that


    of Celeste, and she had always wanted topete for a spot in being a core disciple.


    She was usually praised by her peers as the sect¡¯s genius alchemist. In fact, she had many worshipers


    who put her on a pedestal, so she did not expect that one day she would be surpassed by someone in


    the


    path of alchemy.


    Although Danie was the peak master of Sixth Mountain and her cultivation level put her at level eight.


    paragon, she did not know much about the going¨Cons between the junior disciples. However, she did


    hear that Emery was obsessed with the Top Alchemist ranking. She looked tenderly at Emery, who had


    be much gaunter due to the blow she received to her self¨Cesteem.


    Emery snapped back to the present, and immediately realized that she had been distracted while


    refining alchemical pills, so she quickly apologized. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to burn the alchemical pills.¡±


    Seeing her disciple¡¯s devastated look, Danie sighed Inwardly, and then scolded, ¡°Idiot! Losing once


    doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s the end of the world! You can always try again. You should just stay here and take


    over


    my position as peak master if you can¡¯t even handle a small fallure like that!¡±


    She could not help but chake her head in disappointment. Danie knew Emery had devoted herself to


    the Alchemy Tower ever since Severin surpassed her, because she wanted to prove that she could


    reach


    the sixth floor as well.


    ???


    +15 BONUS


    However, the more anxious Emery was, the more likely she was to make mistakes. She was only short


    of


    thest ten of the thousand alchemical pills¡® recipes required to pass the fifth level assessment, but


    because of her impatience, there was no growth for eight days straight!


    She found it hard to ept the gap between herself and Severin! After all, she had always been put


    high


    on the pedestal, so this fall from grace was something she found very, very hard to swallow.


    To make matters worse, there was a rumor going around in the sect that Emery was nothing but a


    hack!


    Unable to ept failure, Emery had been distracted all day long in the past two days and had be


    a little haggard.


    Seeing the disappointment on Danie¡¯s face, Emery gritted her teeth and said determinedly, ¡°I¡¯m going


    to


    fight him again!¡±


    Emery took a deep breath. She had mustered up the courage to prove herself. Failure was not


    something


    to be scared of. What she should really be scared of was losing her fighting spirit. Seeing that Emery


    had


    made up her mind, Danie stared at her quietly. Seeing the determined look in her eyes, she raised


    her


    hand and waved, and a small jade que appeared in her hand.


    Danie threw the small jade que to Emery and said calmly. I¡¯m d to hear that. This jade que


    contains the experience I had in the Alchemy Tower in the past. There are also several notes on


    refining


    sixth¨Cgrade alchemical pills in there. You can have it.¡±


    After a pause, she walked up to Emery, stroked her gently on the head, and said softly. ¡°Emery,


    remember,


    losing to others isn¡¯t the end of the world. It¡¯s only the end of the world if you be obsessed about


    beating your opponent to the point of losing yourself.¡±


    Emery teared up at Danie¡¯s encouragement, but she willed herself to not let the tears fall. She then


    nodded gravely to show her strong fighting spirit..

 Chapter 1942

    Chapter 1942


    Chapter 1942


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Danie! I¡¯ll definitely win against him next time!¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Emery was known as the second alchemy genius after Celeste in Grandiuno Sect. However, she liked


    to


    boast that she was no worse than Celeste. In fact, she might have been the core disciple if Celeste did


    not have Forest Constitution, She would have been the star in any situation!


    It was all and well until she met Severin in the Alchemy Tower a few days ago. Her pride was shattered


    to


    a thousand pieces the moment Severin surpassed her! It was the first time she had ever experienced


    failure and she was plunged into despair.


    ¡°Perhaps after this failure, Emery will learn to be more humble, thought Danie when she saw the


    determination in Emery¡¯s eyes.


    She was very familiar with Emery¡¯s character as she had been her master ever since she was little.


    She knew that Emery thought she was the most talented person when it came to alchemy. Sometimes


    she even looked down on Celeste, thinking that it was only through luck that she was able to rise to the


    status of a core disciple.


    However, the fact of the matter was, Celeste was indeed more talented than Emery. After all,


    Grandiuno Sect did not have the reputation of giving out that status to just anyone.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to have confidence. Take a few days to familiarize yourself with what¡¯s written on the


    jade que. It won¡¯t be toote to challenge Severin after you have passed the sixth floor.¡±


    Emery nodded firmly. She improved by leaps and bounds after reading Danie¡¯s¨Ca paragon cultivator


    and a seventh¨Cgrade alchemist¨Calchemy experience. In just two days, she sessfully passed the fifth


    floor of Alchemy Tower and improved her ranking to third ce, jointly ranked third with Severin!


    Her confidence doubled because of that, and she flew straight toward Pearl Light Isle to challenge


    Severin!


    Meanwhile, Severin was resting in the courtyard when his divine sense suddenly saw a long rainbow


    falling from the sky, and finally stopped outside the Pearl Light Isle.


    Inside the rainbow was a woman wearing a white dress, with a graceful figure, and fair skin. She was


    none other than Emery, who Severin had met once. Severin was a little confused. What is she doing


    here at this time?


    To be honest, he did not really like Emery, who he thought was really arrogant. After arriving outside


    Pearl


    and determination,


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Severin, I challenge you to an alchemypetition in the Alchemy Tower in seven days!¡± dered


    Emily calmly. With a wave of her hand, a letter of challenge immediately appeared and flew toward


    Pearl Light Isle.


    Emery knew that Severin


    gura. He would definitely be able to sense her aura as long as he was still on the ind.


    would definitely re her letter of challenge, because she did not hide her


    Severin was stunned when he heard the challenge, but he quickly snapped out of it and opened the


    formation to let the letter of challenge through


    At that moment, Severin roughly understood Emery¡¯s purpose. He guessed that Emery was unwilling to


    ept that he had surpassed her on the Top Alchemist ranking, so she came up with a challenge to


    defeat him.


    After giving a nce at the letter of challenge, Severin turned down the challenge without even thinking


    about it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m going into a retreat soon.¡±


    ¡°Why you¡­¡± Emery was livid with anger! How dare he turn down my challenge! How dare he mock


    me!¡®


    27

 Chapter 1943

    Chapter 1943


    Chapter 1943


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emery had never felt such rage at being looked down before! After all, she was known as the alchemy


    genius of Sixth Mountain since she had joined the Grandiuno Sect. All she had ever known was being


    adored and praised.


    Even Celeste¨Cone of the five core disciples¨Cwas a nobody in her eyes since the only reason she was


    able to rise to that status was because she possessed Forest Constitution, and not because of her


    talent in alchemy.


    Emery knew she would have be a core disciple too if she had Forest Constitution! In addition, she


    was regarded as a goddess by countless fellow students due to her breathtaking beauty. Not to


    mention, she got to enjoy the care and protection of Danie. All that gradually made her be more


    and more arrogant with each passing day!


    She wanted to catch up ever since she was surpassed by Severin in the Top Alchemist ranking, but the


    fifth level was very difficult to pass. Her impatience just made the whole thing worse, resulting in her


    failing again and again after countless tries.


    She had never encountered setbacks before. After this failure, Severin gradually became a nightmare


    to her. She would still be stuck in the endless cycle of despair if it was not for Danie¡¯s


    encouragement.


    Finally, Emery was able to enter the sixth level with the help of the small jade que Danie gave her.


    It


    was precisely because of this that she had the confidence toe to Pearl Light Isle to challenge


    Severin, hoping to defeat Severin openly in alchemy in front of their peers to regain the confidence that


    was shattered after thest failure.


    However, she never expected that Severin would reject her challenge! After all, he was also one of the


    alchemy geniuses of Sixth Mountain. Not to mention he was well¨Cknown in the sect. Although he was


    not


    as talented as Celeste, Karl, or the other core disciples, he was still ranked ninth on the sect¡¯s genius


    list.


    Moreover, Emery found Severin¡¯s reason for rejecting her ridiculous. He said he was going into retreat


    again, but as far as she knew, he had only broken through to level five supreme saint not long ago, so


    how


    could he break through again so quickly? Thus, Emery could not help but think Severin was looking


    down


    on her. How could this not make her angry?


    Severin became even more confused when he saw how livid Emery was. She looked like a cat with its


    hackles raised! He was not interested in the challenge issued by Emery, because he was really going


    to


    train in seclusion, so it was not just some excuse he made up. Some time ago, he worked non¨Cstop to


    refine some Crystal Spring Pills for his wives and olders, which strengthened his foundation as a level


    five


    supreme saint.


    +15 BONUS


    Every time he refined a batch of alchemical pills, the spiritual energy in his body would be purified,


    which


    also made him feel the bottleneck of his own cultivation. That was why he was anxious to go train in


    seclusion.


    Seeing Emery¡¯s face bing as ck as thunder, Severin spoke again. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be


    going to my training now.¡±


    Emery¡¯s heart suddenly surged with anger again, she thought that Severin must be looking down on


    her


    because she lost to him once.


    She took a deep breath to suppress her anger before saying calmly to Severin, ¡°I¡¯m willing to put down


    a


    sixth¨Cgrade alchemical pill recipe and two Pristine Spirit Pills as bets!¡±


    Pristine Spirit Pill was a sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemical pill. There were only a few Pristine Spirit Pills


    in


    existence because the thousand¨Cyear¨Cold herb needed to create this pill was very difficult to find.


    The pill was suitable for any supreme saint, and especially those on level nine, to elerate their


    breakthrough. The effect provided was far better than the Crystal Spring Pill, making it very popr


    among the sects!


    Since Severin was already a level five supreme saint, the Crystal Spring Pill¨Ca sixth¨Cgrade medium¨C


    rank pill¨Cwas slowly bing less effective for him. Thus, he was anxious to get his hands on some


    sixth- grade high¨Crank alchemical pills.


    Severin immediately paused in his tracks when he heard that there were benefits to be gained by


    agreeing


    to Emery¡¯s challenge.

 Chapter 1944

    Chapter 1944


    Chapter 1944


    He would be more confident about breaking through to level six supreme saint if he had the help of a


    Pristine Spirit Pill. With that thought in mind, he flew up to the sky and came face to face with Emery.


    ¡°Are you serious when you said you¡¯re willing to put up the alchemical recipe and pills as a bet?¡± asked


    Severin with bright eyes.


    ¡®What a shameless jerk! He didn¡¯t even give me a time of day when I gave him the letter of challenge,


    but


    he changed his mind the instant I said I¡¯m willing to put up a bet?¡¯ thought Emery with gritted teeth.


    Her face darkened again as she could not help but feel Severin was deliberately mocking her! Driven


    by


    anger, she said coldly, ¡°Not only the Pristine Spirit Pill and the sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemical pill


    recipe,


    but as long as you defeat me, I will be your servant and do your bidding without anyints!¡±


    After a pause, she added, ¡°But if you lose, you will step down from your position as core disciple! Do


    you


    dare to ept the challenge?¡±


    After Emery finished speaking, she looked firmly at Severin with fighting spirit in her eyes. Severin was


    a


    little stunned when he heard that. Wow! She¡¯s really going all out huh!¡±


    He had the intention to refuse, but he had no choice but to swallow his words when he saw the livid


    and


    stubborn look on Emery¡¯s face.


    ¡®She must be really p*ssed at me for surpassing her in the Top Alchemist ranking toe all the way


    here


    to throw down a challenge at me!¡® thought Severin.


    He initially nned to train in seclusion, but Emery¡¯s arrival interrupted his n. He shrugged his


    shoulders when he saw how determined Emery was. He knew that if he turned her down again, instead


    of being discouraged, she woulde every day to issue him a challenge. The thought made his head


    ache.


    After some careful consideration, he thought it would be better to agree, so he replied, ¡°Fine, I ept


    your challenge! I highly suggest you mentally prepare yourself to be my servant!¡±


    After saying that, Severin turned around and returned to his residence. Emery¡¯s happiness at Severin


    epting her challenge was overshadowed by his parting words. Her face turned another shade


    darker,


    and there was burning rage in her eyes. She scoffed coldly and then shot out of the sky in a ray of


    bright


    light.


    Soon the news of Emery¡¯s challenge to Severin spread in Grandluno Sact like wildfire. The other


    disciples


    could not help but marvel,


    ¡°Breaking news! Emery will go head to head with Severin at the Sixth Mountain za in seven days!!


    ¡°Holy crap! I can¡¯t miss the battle between two alchemy geniuses!¡±


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°One is Emery, who is known as the alchemy genius of Sixth Mountain, and the other Severin, who


    reached the sixth floor of Alchemy Tower in just half a year¡­ It will definitely be the most epic battle in


    the century!¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°I think Severin¡¯s going to lose. Emery¡¯s master is the peak master of Sixth Mountain after all, who used


    to


    be the elder of Alchemist Hall in the past. Ernery must be confident she would win since she dared to


    issue the challenge.¡±


    ¡°Tch! My bet is on Severin winning!¡±

 Chapter 1945

    Chapter 1945


    Chapter 1945


    Thispetition not only caused a sensation among the disciples, but also attracted the attention of


    many elders.


    First, Oskar broke precedent by making Severin the sixth core disciple, prompting many elders to go to


    Oskar to kick up a fuss. After all, since the founding of the Grandiunc Sect nearly ten thousand years


    ago, there had never been a sixth core disciple. Everyone was used to the status quo of only five core


    disciples. Thus, the sudden appearance of a sixth core disciple caused a huge sensation in the sect


    Later, after Fend returned from the sacredke, these elders gradually realized that Severin had


    extraordinary qualifications and possessed some top¨Clevel Divine Constitution, and they reluctantly


    epted his identity as a core disciple.


    Muchter, Severin managed to deleat Shyam, the elite disciple ranked tenth on the list of geniuses, in


    just a few moves. That made him famous across the sect since Severin was only a level three supreme


    saint while Shyam was a level five supreme saint.


    It was also at that time that more and more elders noticed Severin and felt that it was befitting for him to


    be a sixth core disciple. However, what really made every elder in the sect take notice of Severin was


    when he advanced to the sixth level of the Alchemy Tower and surpassed Emery in the rankings!


    Emery was the sect¡¯s second most talented alchemist after Celest and the chief elite disciple of


    Danie.


    Not to mention she was a powerful level six supreme saint. Although her strength could only be


    regarded


    as outstanding among many elite disciples, her talent in alchemy put her above the rest, and she was


    favored by many elders.


    Thus, many elders feel understandably shocked when they found out Severin had surpassed Emery


    and


    became third in the Top Alchemist rankings. At the same time, Severin¡¯s fame grew bigger and bigger.


    In


    fact, some said he would even be able to surpass Celeste in no time!


    Thus, how could the elders not pay attention when they heard Severin wouldpete with Emery in


    alchemy in seven days?


    Meanwhile, in the magnificent sect hall of First Mountain sat several elders who were all level nine


    paragon, as well as the peak masters of the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s nine mountains. Oskar, who was sitting


    on


    the grand preceptor¡¯s chair, was quietly listening to the reports of the elders.


    A burly man wearing a green robe with an intimidating aura reported worriedly to Oskar, ¡°The current


    situation in Southsky is not optimistic. Purevold Sect and Deifirm Sect have brought their respective


    saintmen and goddesses together. In other words, Grandiuno Sect Is In Jeopardy!¡±


    +15 BONUS


    The person who spoke was the peak master of the ninth peak, named Ouro Thrace, who was mainly


    responsible for the sect¡¯s external development.


    The other elders and peak masters in the hall immediately frowned with trepidation when they learned


    of the situation.


    Grandiuno Sect might lose its status as the number one sect in Southsky if Purevoid Sect and Deifirm


    Sect merge into one. Losing their status was one thing, but the whole thing could affect their chances


    at


    Starry Sky Battlespace, so everyone knew how important it was to tread carefully.


    Seeing that everyone was silent, a middle¨Caged man with gray temples stood up and said. ¡°Mister


    Ouro.


    you are worrying too much. All of our five core disciples are level nine supreme saints, and they would


    break through to the realm of paragon soon. Once thepetition ended, they would then be able to


    train in the secret realm, so in all probability they would be able to advance to level five paragon by this


    time next year. So our sect will definitely be able to maintain our status as the number one sect in


    Starry


    Sky Battlespace.¡±


    Starry Sky Battlespace was a secret realm located in Southsky. It was rumored to be rted to the


    cave


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    of the ancient immortal. Every hundred years, this secret realm would appear in the world!

 Chapter 1946

    Chapter 1946


    Chapter 1946


    Ouro fumed after facing opposition and red at the man. ¡°Easy for you to say, Shannon. But are will


    anyone from the Seventh Mountain be able to hold out against me in the Starry Sky Battlespace?¡±


    The man who was addressed as Shannon sneered at that remark and responded, ¡°The Seventh


    Mountain


    has no prodigies. Following a pause for dramatic effect, he added with a smirk, ¡°But I¡¯ve heard about


    Severin, the core disciple from Pearl Light Isle. He¡¯s gained fame in the sect, and news of his uing


    contest against Emery is making its rounds throughout the entire sect.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll have a chance to shine in the Starry Sky Battlespace next year if his talents are nurtured well!¡±


    remarked one of the other elders after hearing Shannon¡¯s remarks. The peak masters were already


    well- acquainted with Severin, especially after every he was the talk of the Grandiuno Sect.


    Upon hearing the news, Oskar grinned smugly and seemed pleased at himself for unearthing a gem


    like Severin. ¡°Absolutely. Severin has a chaotic constitution, and his abilities edges Karl¡¯s ever so


    slightly. When the Starry Sky Battlespace officially opens, there¡¯s a chance he might make a


    breakthrough to level five paragon,¡±


    The elders and peak masters agreed with the Oskar¡¯s endorsement and had noments to offer.


    However, a few peak masters expressed their desire to attend the contest in person and witness


    Severin¡¯s talent.


    Meanwhile, Celeste had justpleted her seclusion on the Sixth Mountain. She was slightly surprised


    to hear that Severin would be battling it out with Emery in alchemy. Severin had recently surpassed


    Emery in


    the Alchemy Tower rankings and secured third ce. Believing that it was only the start of Severin¡¯s


    inevitable rise, she had sent someone to Pearl Light Isle to deliver a congrattory gift to Severin.


    However, she did not expect the two of them to engage in a alchemy contest so soon.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Celeste knew Emery well as they were both prodigies of the Sixth Mountain. She acknowledged


    Emery¡¯s undeniable talent in alchemy. Had Celeste not been born with the Forest Constitution that


    every alchemist dreamed to have, the gap between her ability and Emery¡¯s might not be as clear cut as


    it would


    seem.


    Severin intrigued her, especially since he had made such a name for himself in just over a year after


    entering the sect. She smiled at herself and said, ¡°Interesting. Emery takes pride in her talents, yet you


    have been able to defeat her so easily. I¡¯ll take this chance to see just how good you are at alchemy!¡±


    At the Fifth Mountain, Raymond prepared to enter seclusion in a hall surrounded by an energy¨C


    gathering formation. Upon learning that Severin wouldpete with Emery in alchemy, he could feel


    the sect bing increasingly lively.


    Impressed by Severin¡¯s talent, Raymond had decided to befriend Severin after thetter had surpassed


    Emery in the Alchemy Tower rankings. Severin possessed a divine constitution and excelled in


    alchemy


    too.


    Raymond decided to see Severin¡¯s prodigious abilities first¨Chand on the day of the contest. He had


    decided to visit Pearl Light Isle in person if Severin won!

 Chapter 1947

    Chapter 1947


    Chapter 1947


    Severin was blissfully unaware of the fact that his eptance topete with Emery had spread like


    wildfire within the Grandiuno Sect. It was no exaggeration to say that the news was dropped on


    everyone


    like a bombshell.


    After epting Emery¡¯s challenge, he returned directly to Pearl Light Isle and entered the courtyard.


    Severin had not concealed her spiritual energy when Emery issued the challenge, and her voice


    reached everyone on Pearl Light Isle. Upon entering the courtyard, Wuhlricht and others immediately


    surrounded


    Severin.


    Wuhlricht looked at Severin with a weathered old face and said solemnly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have agreed,


    Severin. As far as I know, Emery is the direct apprentice of the Sixth Mountain¡¯s peak master, Danie


    Wyan, and she¡¯s a very talented alchemist. We don¡¯t doubt your talent at all, and we think that you¡¯re


    much stronger than her; however, your reputation has also grown by leaps and bounds in the six


    months since you joined our sect. If you defeat Emery, the other core disciples might view you as a


    thorn in their side.¡± His tone seemed to suggest his vehement disapproval of Severin¡¯s decision.


    Felipe thenmented, ¡°Yes, Severin. It¡¯s crucial for you to maintain a low profile right now.¡± He then


    stroked his beard and analyzed calmly. ¡°You¡¯ve already surpassed Emery in the rankings, and her


    decision to challenge you was probably the result of her master ying some role in boosting her


    morale. You agreed in haste, which is fine if you win. But if you lose, you might jeopardize your position


    as a core


    disciple!¡±


    They had been in the Grandiuno Sect for over half a year and was slowly gaining familiarity with the


    sect geniuses and elite disciples on each of the nine mountains. While Emery may not be as famous as


    the Five Core disciples, she was still a level nine paragon and a seventh¨Cgrade alchemist.


    Danie Wyan, the Sixth Mountain¡¯s peak master and the Alchemy Chamber¡¯s elder, was almost


    certainly a ster alchemist. If Emery received special treatment, then Severin would face numerous


    challenges to win despite being a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Furthermore, the dynamism of the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s five core disciples had been a tradition in the sect,


    and elite disciples could easily challenge core disciples. A victory would mean taking the core disciple¡¯s


    position¨CWuhlricht and the elders believed that Severin should not have put his position at risk by


    agreeing to Emery¡¯s challenge.


    After Felipe gave his opinion on the matter, Severin¡¯s wives¨Cespecially Gilda¨Cgrew nervous. She


    looked at Severin with a worried expression and said, ¡°Will you still be able to turn down the


    challenge?¡±


    Severin smiled and waved off their concerns to reassure them. After calming them down, he told them,


    Emery is a talented alchemist, and your concerns are valid. Perhaps I can ease your worries by


    reminding


    sess rate in refining the Crystal Spring Pill. By my estimation, Emery is only able to refine a sixth¨C


    grade


    low¨Crank pill at best!¡±


    Severin then led his wives to the chair and continued to exin, ¡°Even if her master is able to provide


    her with some special guidance, she cannot possibly surpass me in such a short time. The best she


    could


    manage is a draw.¡±


    Wuhlricht and the others found Severin¡¯s reasoning quite sensible and nodded. Though they were


    unfamiliar with alchemy, they knew that luck yed a huge part in each small progress made by


    y an


    alchemist.

 Chapter 1948

    Chapter 1948


    Chapter 1948


    +15 BONUS


    Severin, for example, arrived at Bleurealm¡¯s Nontwo City as a fifth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist.


    Eventually, he discovered a sixth¨Cgrade alchemy recipe. Despite wasting so much of time and


    materials in his numerous failed attempts, he was still unable to make any progress.


    A breakthrough for an alchemist was no easy feat, and was vastly different from the stages within a


    level for attainment, for an abundance of materials were needed for practice. It was only when Severin


    ascended the Alchemy Tower that he broke free of that predicament and reached the sixth level, for the


    simtion that tested his abilities to refine pills had allowed him to umte experience with sixth-


    grade pills. That was why he was able to sessfully became a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist.


    Severin¡¯s reassurance seemed to have an effect as the worries on everyone¡¯s faces began to dissipate.


    However, Felipe remained firm in his opinion that Severin should have refrained from epting the


    challenge and ought to have maintained a low profile instead. ¡°You must not be careless, Severin he


    cautioned. ¡°There is still half a year before the sect¡¯s internal tournament, and this tournament is the


    key


    to securing a specific trip to a secret ce. Standing out at this point in time might attract the attention


    of the five core disciples, and this could do you more harm than good!¡±


    Felipe maintaining emphasized caution against the core disciples, whose abilities and talents they had


    no


    knowledge of other than the rumors saying that they were all powerhouses. Supreme saints were


    everywhere in the Bleurealm, and royal saints were regarded as only slightly better than a dog. As a


    former elder of the Skyblue Sect, Felipe was well aware of the politics within the sect¡¯s internal affairs,


    hence his decision to advocate for caution upon their arrival at the Grandiuno Sect.


    Severin shrugged helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve already captured their attention when I joined the


    Grandiuno Sect and became the sixth core disciple. Besides, if I win, I¡¯ll obtain the sixth¨Cgrade high¨C


    rank pill recipe and two Pristine Spirit Pills. If I lose, then it¡¯ll be a tie at most. Either way, I won¡¯t get the


    short


    end of the stick!¡±


    Furthermore, there was one other reason that Severin did not mention to them¨Ceven if Emery were to


    defeat him and aim for his position as a core disciple, there would be a very high chance that Oskar


    would not give his assent. An outstandingly¨Ctalented sixth¨Cgrade alchemist with the Chaos Constitution


    was much stronger than Emery.


    Felipe refrained from making any further objections and epted Severin¡¯s arguments when he saw


    thetter¡¯s confidence. He smiled sheepishly and sald, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m getting less brave as I get older.¡±


    Wuhlricht could only smile wryly at Felipe¡¯s remark. ¡°We¡¯re not on Skyblue Sect territory, after all. All my


    ambitions have been put in the back drawer after more than half a year since we arrived.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Wuhlricht did not make that remark just to support Felipe. He genuinely felt that way after encountering


    individuals stronger than themselves at the Grandiuno Sect. His perspective had since shifted toward


    that of calm and caution.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin understood where they wereing from. One could liken the Skyblue Sect to a small puddle


    and the Grandiuno Sect to a vast ocean¨Cnot even a fish could survive in a small puddle, much less


    apex.


    predators like sharks. Were Severin¡¯s talent mediocre, he might have heeded Wuhlricht and Felipe¡¯s


    advice toy low and tread carefully. However, his talent was anything but mediocre.


    The path of practitioners defied nature. There was alwayspetition¨Cbe it with people, thews of


    heaven, or other mortal things. Those who were afraid of putting in the effort to win against the


    2

 Chapter 1949

    Chapter 1949


    Chapter 1949


    Seven dayster, Severin¡¯s time in seclusion had ended. Once the sun peeked over the horizon and


    marked the start of a new day, he got dressed and freshened up before heading out to the courtyard.


    Wuhlricht and others were already there, apparently having waited for some time. When they spotted


    Severin¡¯s arrival, Diane came up to him and adjusted his clothes a little. She shed a smile to him and


    said, ¡°Ready to go, Severin?¡±


    Severin grinned and nodded. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m confident I¡¯ll win.¡±


    The group then rose into the air and transformed into a cascade of rainbow¨Ccolored rays as they


    headed


    straight for the Alchemy Tower on the Sixth Mountain. Upon reaching the Alchemy Tower, Severin saw


    thousands of disciples gathered in the area. A chorus of cheers erupted upon his appearance.


    ¡°Look! Severin is here!¡±


    ¡°I get why our sect leader chose him as the sixth core disciple! I didn¡¯t expect him to be that skilled in


    alchemy!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome! He has a divine constitution, and he¡¯s just as strong as Emery in alchemy!¡±


    To no one¡¯s surprise, many female disciples gawked at Severin¡¯s attractiveness. He had it all¨Cstrength,


    talent, and good looks. However, their attention shifted to the four girls beside Severin. Despite their


    different attire, the quartet walked gracefully with him. Withce covering their arms, silk shoes


    adorning their feet, and green hairpins securing their luscious hair, they looked like angels from a


    masterly rendition of artwork and drew envious nces from the female disciples.


    Shortly after Severin and his entourage arrived, a streak of light pierced the sky andnded. Emery had


    arrived in a green gown. Her ck hair fluttered in the wind, and her mien exuded a spirited vigor that


    ented the determination in her eyes


    The open area erupted once again with enthusiastic cheers from Emery¡¯s supporters.


    ¡°It¡¯s Emery!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got this, Emery!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll forever be the best to us!¡±


    After Emery¡¯s arrival, two more rainbow¨Ccolored streaks of light shed across the distant sky and


    landed. They Severin¡¯s attention because they were d in robes that were given exclusively to core


    Severin looked at the youngest man among them. The man donned in a green robe and had a tall,


    sturdy


    figure. Though his appearance seemed ordinary, a powerful aura exuded from him. The surge of his


    level


    nine supreme saint energy gushed forth like a raging river, and the density was so strong that it


    seemed


    to elicit a screech due to friction in the air. He stood there imposingly andmanded awe from those


    who sensed his presence.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 1950

    Chapter 1950


    Chapter 1950


    The man, Raymond, nodded at Severin after sensing thetter¡¯s gaze. The other person, a woman,


    exuded


    grace and charm. d in a flowing white dress that resembled the petals of a white lotus, the faint


    scent


    of orchidaceous fragrance was perceivable even from afar.


    Severin spected that the woman was Celeste, and the spectators soon confirmed his suspicions.


    After


    Raymond and Celeste made their appearance, a wave of exmations echoed across the entire open


    area in front of the Alchemy Tower.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Raymond?! He¡¯s the fourth core disciple!¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s Celeste, the fifth core disciple!¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Raymond in seclusion on Phecda Isle? Why has he joined us here today?¡±


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that today¡¯s contest would draw the attention of two core disciples who rarely


    make an appearance outside of their inds?¡±


    As the disciples on the scene discussed the unexpected arrival of Raymond and Celeste, a perplexed.


    expression unfurled across Emery¡¯s face. Though she had no idea why they were there, their presence


    piled up the pressure for her.


    Following Emery¡¯s decision to challenge Severin, she had trained hard under Danie¡¯s guidance and


    sessfully crafted a sixth¨Cgrade pill. Even a pill as challenging as the Crystal Spring Pill would allow


    her to boast a 20 percent sess rate. However, her confidence took a slight hit when Celeste arrived.


    ¡°Take a deep breath, Emery. You need to believe in yourself!¡± Emery looked away and took a deep


    breath


    before cheering herself on.


    Sometimeter, a few more streaks of light descended from the sky. When the figuresnded, Severin


    recognized them as elders from their attire. They were likely the guardians of each mountain, as well as


    other elders within the sect¡¯s hierarchy. They could not have been there for any other reason than to


    witness the contest.


    Severin recognized one of a familiar face among them. Fend was there too, and he nodded subtly to


    Severin before gesturing toward the elegant woman beside him. He looked as Severin and said, ¡°This


    here is Danie, guardian of the Sixth Mountain. I invited her here today today to witness your duel.¡±


    Grasping the hint in Fend¡¯s words, Severin greeted Danie respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m very pleased to meet


    you,


    ma¡¯am.¡±


    Danie nced at Severin and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not surprised that our sect leader made the


    +15 BONUS


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    apprentice.¡±


    Her smile then faded as she shifted her gaze away from Severin. Her tone became more reserved as


    she


    said, ¡°Emery was a little shaken when you surpassed her in the rankings.¡±


    Danie subtly implied that Severin¡¯s achievement had affected Emery emotionally. Her swift change in


    demeanor caused Severin¡¯s smile to tense up. Deep down, his impression toward her had turned cold.


    After looking at Emery¡¯s confidence and then at Severin¡¯s unemotive expression, she stood up and


    dered, ¡°Since both sides have agreed to this contest, then let them have at it.¡±


    Fend smiled and stroked his goatee as he announced, ¡°I hereby dere the start of this contest!


    Whoever produces the highest¨Cquality pill is the winner!¡±


    The rules of the contest were straightforward¨Cit was a measure of their proficiency in crafting pills. At


    Fend¡¯s conclusion, Severin and Emery descended to the ground and retrieved their cauldron.

 Chapter 1951

    Chapter 1951


    Chapter 1951


    Severin brought his Dragonstand Furnace. The palm¨Csized cauldron grew to the size of a millstone as


    soon as it came into view. The inscriptions engraved on the bronze walls began to light up, and a white.


    me materialized through Severin¡¯s spiritual power. In an instant, the entire cauldron turned a zing


    red, and its temperature was hot enough to burn the surrounding air.


    Once he had done the necessary preparations, Severin nced at the nearby Emery, who summoned


    a palm¨Csized cauldron from her spatial ring as soon as shended. The purple¨Chued four¨Clegged


    cauldron. bore faint inscriptions and began to glow radiantly as soon as she channeled her spiritual


    power in.


    In less than a minute, the purple cauldron became engulfed inrge purple mes, and the energy


    fluctuations emitted from it wasparable to ninth¨Cgrade spiritual equipment. The scorching air


    waves distorted the surrounding space, surpassing the aura and temperature of Severin¡¯s Dragonstand


    Furnace. Severin could feel the searing heat despite being three meters away from her.


    Severin narrowed her eyes and observed the purple cauldron closely and wondered, ¡®Is that a four-


    chambered cauldron? His Dragonstand Furnace was already on the level of a spiritual weapon, yet the


    mes produced by Emery¡¯s cauldron far surpassed his.


    Aware of the clear disparity between them, Severin remainedposed and withdrew his gaze. He


    believed in his ability to secure victory despite the quality of Emery¡¯s cauldron.


    The appearance of that peculiar cauldron sparkedmotion among the spectators.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Purplecloud Cauldron, one of the three major cauldrons on the Sixth Mountain?¡±


    ¡°This is a four¨Cchambered cauldron that is on par with that of a ninth¨Cgrade spiritual weapon. It


    increases. the sess rate by a whopping twenty percent!¡±


    ¡°I heard that this cauldron serves not only as a four¨Cchambered cauldron, but also connects to the fire


    of earth. This will reduce the alchemist¡¯s spiritual energy consumption!¡±


    ¡°Severin might be facing an uphill battle after Emery brought out this treasure!¡±


    A quality cauldron amplified an alchemist¡¯s abilities significantly, Improving their sess rate and


    minimizing their spiritual energy loss. The spectators did not seem too optimistic of Severin¡¯s chances


    after Emery unveiled the Purplegloud Cauldron.


    The elders frowned at the unfolding scene as they stood suspended In the air above the Alchemy


    Tower. Fend, in particr, nced insipidly at Danie and Jasted, ¡®My, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be willing


    to give the Purplecloud Cauldron to your apprentice.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    +15 BONUS


    The Purplecloud Cauldron was one of three major four¨Cchambered cauldrons owned by the Sixth


    Mountain. It was notable for being more than just a pill cauldron, as it was forged using materials that


    ninth¨Cgrade spiritual weapons were made of. As a result, it could even function as a weapon in times of


    crisis.

 Chapter 1952

    Chapter 1952


    Chapter 1952


    An average person might not find the Purplecloud Cauldron¡¯sbat function useful, but its usefulness


    toward an alchemist could not be understated. After all, its sess rate was boosted by twenty


    percent!


    By allowing Emery to use it, Danie was tantly handing her a clear advantage over Severin.


    Knowing that Fend deemed her actions somewhat unjust, Danie shamelessly remarked with a


    smile, ¡°She insisted on using my cauldron because she was afraid of losing¡±


    The surrounding elders were not pleased to hear Danie¡¯s remark, for they felt that she had gone too


    far


    in protecting her apprentice. Her actions left Fend speechless, but since the contest was already


    underway, all he could do was remain silent and hope that Severin might not have it too difficult.


    Meanwhile, Raymond and Celeste were showed a simr disapproval of Danie¡¯s actions, Celeste,


    being a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist herself, was particrly disgusted by Danie¡¯s coddling. The


    Purplecloud.


    Cauldron was a four¨Cchambered cauldron that functioned to increase the alchemist¡¯s sess rate by


    twenty percent. The percentage rate seemed small, but it was significant enough to possibly impact the


    quality of Emery¡¯s pills.


    Raymond turned to Celeste and asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious to know your opinion on Severin¡¯s chances of


    winning.


    Celeste frowned and found his question to be rather tricky to answer. After a moment of silence, she


    replied, ¡°Not very high, if I¡¯m honest. Severin might have surpassed Emery in the Alchemy Tower


    rankings,


    but the fact remained that Emery is Danie¡¯s apprentice. The added guidance that she received, and


    the


    high¨Cquality cauldron she had been allowed to use, are factors that seem to tip the scales toward


    Emery¡¯s


    favor.¡±


    By Celeste¡¯s reckoning. Severin¡¯s remarkable alchemical talent and sess in reaching the sixth floor


    of the Alchemy Tower in half a month were feats worthy of admiration. However, achieving victory


    against


    Emery and the Purplecloud Cauldron might require one to have the ability of a sixth¨Cgrade medium¨C


    rank


    alchemist.


    Less than half a month had passed since Severin entered the sixth floor, and the time was too short for


    Severin reach that level of proficiency. Even Celeste, with her alchemy¨Cinclined talent, took three


    months


    to craft a sixth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pill like the Crystal Spring Pill after entering the sixth floor.


    Raymond frowned. ¡°I suppose I should prepare myself to be disappointed today. I thought I¡¯d get the


    chance to witness Severin¡¯s abilities, but a defeat seems to be the most likely oue now.¡±


    He had heard about the bet between Emery and Severin¨Cif Severin lost the tournament, then the


    position of the core disciple would have to change hands. Should that happen, it would be pointless for


    Raymond


    +15 BONUS


    As Raymond was contemting on leaving. Fend¡¯s voice echoed across the field. ¡°Now that both of


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    you have fired up your cauldrons, the contest will officially begin!¡±


    Fend raised his hand and produced hundreds of sixth¨Cgrade materials from his spatial ring. He


    arranged them meticulously at the center of the open area. As the witness invited to preside over the


    contest, Fend was not only responsible for maintaining order but also for providing the necessary


    materials. At the sight of the herbs, Severin sprang into action and raised his hand to start the Crystal


    Spring Pill¡¯s crafting process!

 Chapter 1953

    Chapter 1953


    Chapter 1953


    After taking the requisite materials, Severin promptly channeled his divine senses and activated the


    mes beneath the cauldron. Once the temperature reached the desired level, he raised his hand and


    opened the lid with telekinesis before ced the materials in one by one.


    Celeste had a surprised expression when she saw Severin¡¯s choice of material. ¡°Millennia¨Cold


    Violetsun


    Flower? Two¨Cmillennia¨Cold Snowlotus? Aren¡¯t these materials used to craft the Crystal Spring Pill!¡±


    The Crystal Spring Pill was a sixth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pill that demanded over twenty ingredients,


    making


    it one of the more challenging recipes. Though a sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist like Celeste would


    have


    no difficult with the Crystal Spring Pill, she wondered if Severin was attempting that recipe because he


    had reached that level too. However, she could not fathom how that would be the case when Severin


    had


    just reached the sixth floor of the Alchemy Tower just half a month ago. The Crystal Spring Pill was


    incredibly tricky, and a single failed attempt might allow Emery to catch up to him with the aid of the


    Purplecloud Cauldron.


    Meanwhile, Raymond was just about to consider leaving when noticed Celeste¡¯s puzzled expression.


    As a


    core disciple, he was familiar with the Crystal Spring Pill and understood the challenges faced by a


    sixth-


    grade alchemist attempting to craft it. The tournament¡¯s rules ced emphasis on crafting a superior-


    quality pill. It was simple enough for anyone to understand.


    Both Raymond and Celeste were perplexed by Severin¡¯s choice, and their curiosity was piqued after


    they


    confirmed that Severin¡¯s chose to start with the Crystal Spring Pill. After all, it was usually attempted by


    sixth¨Cgrade low¨Crank alchemists at the very least.


    Raymond smiled and muttered, ¡°This might be interesting¡­


    His expressions were mirrored by Danie, the seventh¨Cgrade alchemist and guardian of the Sixth


    Mountain. The other elders and peak masters had the same expressions too. Danie¡¯s expression


    was


    rather solemn as she contemted Severin¡¯s alchemical prowess. ¡°He¡¯s attempting the Crystal Spring


    Pill? Has he already made a breakthrough to sixth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s attention was on Severin as he began to craft the a sixth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank Crystal


    Spring


    Pill. His hands moved with incredible speed, cing Individual materials into the cauldron with an


    unwavering focus.


    His opponent, Emery, chose to refine the sixth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank Qingling Pill. Under her master¡¯s


    guidance, she had earlier made a breakthrough to sixth¨Cgrade alchemist. With the Purplecloud


    Cauldron¡¯s ty percent boost in sess rate, Emery confidently tackled the challenge of refining


    sixth¨Cgrade


    medium¨Crank pills.


    Pill quality was ssified into four levels: inferior, mediocre, superior, and elite. The golden lines


    present within the finished pill was what defined their quality level to a non¨Calchemist. As the crafting


    process required a mixture of the surrounding energy and the essence of one¡¯s life, the mark of a pill¡¯s


    quality was determined by the lines.


    One to three golden lines denoted an inferior¨Cquality pill. Three to six would be ssified as mediocre-


    quality pills, or inymen¡¯s terms¨Cthe minimum standard required for ordinary pills. The seven to eight-


    lined superior¨Cquality pills were much rarer than their lower¨Cquality counterparts, and nine¨Clined pills


    were undoubtedly true elite¨Cquality pills.


    The spectators in the open area were all astounded by the contestant¡¯s rapid refinement abilities.


    ¡°The gap between mere mortals like us and geniuses like them is simply too huge¡±


    ¡°It took them less than half an hour to craft a sixth¨Cgrade pill!¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did any of you notice that they¡¯re producing three pills right now? They started off with one, but now


    they¡¯ve already tripled that number!¡±

 Chapter 1954

    Chapter 1954


    Chapter 1954


    ¡°Their speed is a force to be reckoned with!¡±


    Many disciples eximed in awe. Quite a few of them had previously tried to study alchemy at the


    Alchemy Tower, but enhancing the sess rate of one¡¯s alchemical ability was achievable only with


    relentless practice. Prodigies like Severin and Emery were a whole different ss of their own.


    The pill¨Crefining process continued, and middle¨Crank pills produced by both parties failed to cross the


    six- line mark. Severin, however, was the first to craft a high¨Cgrade pill with seven golden lines, taking


    him one step above Emery.


    Upon witnessing that scene, Severin¡¯s supporters breathed sighs of relief.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any words to describe Severin¡¯s alchemy skills. He is truly amazing!¡±


    ¡°Yes! He has surpassed Emery again!¡±


    The dozen or so elders who were suspended in mid¨Cair shared a hint of surprise as well. Severin had


    overtaken Emery in just half a day. Fend, who was initially concerned about the disadvantage that


    Severin had been put at, was all smiles as he was incredibly impressed with the young alchemist. ¡°Not


    bad. My judgement was right, it seems!¡±


    Celeste, who stood not too far away, observed silently. She learned of Severin¡¯s rise in the Alchemy


    Tower ranking a few days ago and had grown increasingly curious about his alchemical prowess. The


    chance to witness it firsthand made her realize the extent of Severin¡¯s talent, for he had produced a


    superior¨Cquality pill with seven golden lines in just a short amount of time. If all went well, Severin


    would


    be destined to be one of the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s key pirs in the future.


    At the same time, Danie seemed to be momentarily bewildered by Severin¡¯s progress. She had not


    anticipated him to be the first to refine a superior¨Cquality pill. She adjusted her emotions and disyed


    confidence in Emery. Severin might have the lead, but she believed that Emery could easily catch up


    with


    the sess rate boost provided by the Purplecloud Cauldron.


    ¡°He¡¯s worthy of being my disciple,¡± Danie mused and considered recruiting Severin to the Sixth


    Mountain after the contest ended. She could already envision Severin providing healthypetition to


    Emery in the future.


    Before long. Emery lived up to her reputation and utilized the Purplecloud Cauldron to craft a seven¨C


    lined


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    sixth¨Cgrade pill. Danie praised her disciple, ¡°Wonderfull You have done well and-


    Before Danie could finish her words, a beam of golden light shot into the sky from Severin¡¯s


    cauldron.


    The brightness was so intense that most onlookers had to either close their eyes or look away. All


    +15 BONUS


    out of the cauldron. A strong medicinal fragrance soon wafted across the entire area. Excitement swept


    through the crowd as they bore witness to the sessful crafting of an elite¨Cquality Crystal Spring Pill.


    ¡°It has nine lines! This is an elite¨Cquality pill!¡±


    ¡°He¡­ he managed to produce an elite¨Cquality pill?!!¡±

 Chapter 1955

    Chapter 1955


    Chapter 1955


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The elite¨Cquality Crystal Spring Pill shocked everyone present there. Disciples, elders, and peak


    masters looked at Severin in a whole new light. Fend¡¯s worries disappeared in an instant when he


    witnessed the thumb¨Csized Crystal Spring Pill hovering in front of Severin. His jaw dropped in a mix of


    excitement and astonishment as he saw the nine golden lines across the vivid jade¨Ccolored pill.


    An elite¨Cquality Crystal Spring Pill!¡± Fend eximed. In any case, he had to keep up his


    appearances as a paragon¨Clevel sect elder and swiftly calmed himself down. Though he did not know


    how Severin managed to pull of that feat, he was genuinely happy for Severin¡¯s sess.


    ¡°What a talented alchemist he is! I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be a sixth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist so


    quickly!¡± Fend said, grinning from ear to ear. Severin was a talent that he unearthed from Nontwo


    City and it was he who rmended Severin into the sect. By recruiting Severin, he was rewarded


    upon his return to the sect and was promoted from outer sect elder to inner sect elder.


    The added resources that were given to him in appreciation of his contribution also allowed him to


    make a breakthrough from level nine supreme saint to level three supreme saint. Although his status


    did not match that of a peak master, he remained a valuable individual within the sect.


    Fend was previously worried about Severin¡¯s chances after learning that Danie had allowed Emery


    to use the special cauldron. Those worries were finally assuaged after Severin¡¯s apparent victory.


    Danie¡¯s expression, on the other hand, contrasted starkly with Fend¡¯s jubnt expression. Her


    bewilderment was evident as she murmured incredulously, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! He came out of the


    Alchemy Tower about half a month ago, and that¡¯s barely enough time for him to be a level six


    alchemist! Even if he¡¯s ridiculously talented, producing a medium¨Crank pill is already a feat, and an


    elite- quality one more so!¡±


    She could not wrap her head around how Severin could make such rapid advancement. In her view, a


    budding sixth¨Cgrade alchemist like him would only be limited to crafting sixth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pills.


    Such rapid progress was, by right, imusible. Making progress in alchemy was not as easy as making


    progress in attainment. Talent was required in addition to practical experience, and both factors had to


    go hand¨Cin¨Chand. The simted alchemy tests in the Alchemy Tower were still inferior to the actual


    hands -on experience.


    Once her initial shock had subsided, Danie¡¯s optimism for her disciple Emery dwindled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid his


    alchemical talent could even exceed mine. Emery might be heading for a defeat.¡±


    Danie was an extremely talented alchemist in the Grandiuno Sect. She took charge of the Sixth


    Mountain and held the position of elder in the Alchemy Chamber. She needed half a year to


    sessfully craft a sixth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank pill, and she was only able to craft the Crystal Spring Pill


    after bing


    Meanwhile, Celeste had a stunned expression as she watched things unfold. The elite¨Cquality Crystal


    Spring Pill exuding a strong medicinal fragrance, and made Celeste gulp. A surge of emotions coursed


    through her as she mumbled, ¡°An elite¨Cquality Crystal Spring Pill? How is that possible?¡±


    Being a talented alchemist herself, Celeste knew how difficult it was to craft elite¨Cquality pills. When


    she first became a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist, Celeste could only manage elite¨Cquality pills when she was


    sixth- grade medium¨Crank.


    Severin, however, had exited the Alchemy Tower just over half a month ago. She gazed at him in shock


    as


    she wondered if he was already a sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist.


    Raymond, though not an alchemist, stood with his mouth agape and his expression frozen stiff. As the


    light shot into the sky and the pill was revealed to have nine lines, Raymond had no doubt that it was


    an


    elite¨Cquality pill. ¡°I never thought his alchemy talent could be better than Emery¡¯s!¡±

 Chapter 1956

    Chapter 1956


    Chapter 1956


    Raymond, in his shock and awe, decided that he had to be good friends with Severin.


    At the same time, Emery was sitting cross¨Clegged in front of the Purplecloud Cauldron not far from


    where Severin was. She was putting all her attention onto the alchemy cauldron when a fluctuation on


    Severin¡¯s end drew her attention. She looked up and witnessed a golden light ascending into the sky.


    An elite- quality pill soon came into view.


    Normally, Emery did not bother to look twice at someone else¡¯s pill, but she had to do a double take


    when she noticed the nine golden lines on the pill. In her shock and astonishment, she eximed, ¡°An


    elite- quality pill?! But how?! It can¡¯t be possible?!¡±


    Disbelief was strewn across her visage, and her momentary distraction caused all the materials in her


    cauldron to burn. There was no denying that the Crystal Spring Pill in front of Severin was an elite¨C


    quality pill with nine unmistakable golden lines.


    Despair gripped Emery as she realized she had lost. Severin¡¯s alchemical talent had reached levels


    beyond hers, and attempting to try and surpass him was a challenge she could not hope to ovee.


    A look of despair clouded Emery¡¯s face as she turned away from Severin. She lowered her head


    silently as tears welled up in her eyes. I still lost even with my master¡¯s guidance and the twenty


    percent boost in sess rate from the Purplecloud Cauldron. Your talent is truly otherworldly¡­¡±


    She challenged Severin because she wanted to redeem her reputation before her peers, but she


    instead found herself bing the source of amusement for many. Danie attemptedfort her but


    unfortunately found it difficult to express it in words.


    Emery¡¯s failure unfolded before the entire Grandiuno Sect, and the disastrous defeat damaged her


    morale, her fighting spirit, and her pride in the field she excelled in. Danie did not know how best to


    console Emery, so she decided to embrace her apprentice and offer a soothing pat on the back.


    Meanwhile, the victorious Severin shifted his attention back to Emery, who knew that he wanted her to


    fulfill her end of the bet. She tossed a palm¨Csized box toward Severin and said, ¡°I lost. Here are the


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Pristine Spirit Pills and the recipe for it.¡±


    Severin reached out and used his telekinesis to draw the box toward his hand. Upon opening it, he


    discovered two amber pills¨Ccolored inside, each adorned with eight lines. They were only one line


    away from bing elite¨Cquality pills. Beneath the pillsy a small que containing the recipe for the


    Pristine Spint Pill

 Chapter 1957

    Chapter 1957


    Chapter 1957


    Severin ced them away in his spatial ring. He looked at the disheartened Emery and reminded her,


    Don¡¯t forget your promise. From now on, you¡¯ll be my maid! I¡¯ll give you a few days to get ready before.


    reporting for work at Pearl Light Isle!¡±


    Severin ascended into the air to join Diane and the others. Diane asked worriedly. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    The contest had been a risky one, especially considering the extraordinary quality of the cauldron


    Emery wielded. The twenty percent boost in sess rate was significant, and other alchemists might


    have


    struggled against Emery. Fortunately, however, Severin emerged victorious with the elite¨Cquality pill.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to trust me?¡± Severin grinned as he looked at Diane¡¯s worried expression.


    After reminiscing over what happened, Severin said to all of them, ¡°You can return to Pearl Light Isle.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Inspiration struck me while I was crafting pills earlier, and I can sense myself making a potential


    breakthrough. I¡¯d like to re¨Center the Alchemy Tower¡¯s sixth floor and explore further.¡±


    Severin did not let the joy of his triumph get to his head. He had gained a deepening understanding of


    alchemy when crafting the Crystal Spring Pill, and he had a feeling that his next visit to the Alchemy


    Tower would turn him into a sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist.


    The group nodded considerately, knowing that alchemists often experienced epiphanies during the


    crafting process. Before they left, Diane advised him, ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard, Severin.¡±


    With that, they all flew back toward Pearl Light Isle. He then gazed up at Fend suspended in mid¨Cair


    and


    dered, ¡°I had an epiphany while I was crafting the pill earlier. Let¡¯s chat some other time. I¡¯m going


    into


    the tower to explore my suspicions.¡±


    His casual remark roused discussions in the open area in front of the Alchemy Tower. The spectators


    marveled at Severin¡¯s ability to gain epiphanies in the process of crafting.


    ¡°Do all geniuses get inspiration from their alchemy practice?¡±


    *Severin is capable of crafting an elite¨Cquality sixth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank Crystal Spring Pill. Will he


    be


    a sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist soon?¡±


    ¡°That seems unlikely. It¡¯s been less than half a month since Severin first became a sixth¨Cgrade


    alchemist. He can¡¯t possibly make that much progress regardless of how talented he is.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that. You saw how Emery was defeated, didn¡¯t you? Severin¡¯s talent In


    alchemy would likely be unmatched.¡±


    Fend and the elders were stunned to hear what Severin sald. Even Celeste and Raymond blinked in


    Even Emery, who was still being consoled by Danie after the defeat, was astonished to hear that.


    ¡°Just


    how talented are you?¡±


    Everyone had the same question in their minds. Though the tournament between Severin and Emery


    had


    concluded, the onlookers, disciples, and peak masters decided to stay for a while to see if Severin.


    managed to have any further epiphanies inside the Alchemy Tower.

 Chapter 1958

    Chapter 1958


    Chapter 1958


    Severin entered the sixth floor of the Alchemy Tower and looked at the holographic images of various


    alchemical materials appearing before him in the simtion. He took a deep breath, and began to do


    the


    assessment with zealous determination.


    The conditions for clearing that level were rtively simpler than the previous ones¨Call he had to do


    was


    refine an elite¨Cquality pill. However, crafting the highest quality sixth¨Cgrade pill was no easy feat, for it


    required one¡¯s understanding of alchemy to be almost equivalent to a seventh¨Cgrade alchemist.


    Progress


    would be very slow if one did not have that knowledge.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Having drawn some insights from the contest with Emery, Severin took his time and did not push


    himself too hard. He threw the medicinal herbs and spirit beast materials into the cauldron, and his


    sess rate in crafting sixth grade pills increased gradually. The sixth floor was the most arduous that


    he had faced.


    Over time, beads of sweat started to form on Severin¡¯s forehead. His eyes turned bloodshot,


    resembling that of a madman. He poured his focus into the crafting process, starting with sixth¨Cgrade


    low¨Crank pills. before going on to sixth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank and. Finally, he crafted the sixth¨Cgrade


    high¨Crank Pristine


    Spirit Pill.


    The prolonged, unabated crafting process was wearing his spiritual energy thin. Spiritual and mental


    exhaustion took a toll on his mind, but he gritted his teeth and persevered.


    Three dayster, a beam of spiritual light burst forth from the cauldron and his hands trembled slightly.


    Such was the effort he had put in that he was on the verge of gasping for breath. He wiped away the


    sweat on his forehead and clenched his fist tightly as his eyes gleamed with excitement.


    ¡°Sess atst! A sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank pill! The Pristine Spirit Pill!¡± By simting the crafting


    process of the Pristine Spirit Pill, Severin¡¯s ranking on the Alchemy Tower tied with Celeste. He shared


    second ce with her. Onlookers in the square were astounded, and a mor soon ensued,


    ¡°He did it! He reached second ce on the stone monument!¡±


    ¡°Severin¡¯s talent seemed to have surpassed Celeste!¡±


    ¡°He entered the Alchemy Tower only twice and did not even exceed half a year!¡±


    ¡°Even Celeste took two or three years to reach that ranking, and she¡¯s been stuck at second ce


    ever.


    sincel¡±


    ¡°Do


    you


    think the long¨Clost alchemy knowledge will finally be passed down to Severin?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem very likely. No one has been able to reach the seventh floor, much less the eighth


    and


    The crowd buzzed with excitement, and everyone held Severin in great respect. Many acknowledged


    him


    as the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s newest rising talent, and those who had witnessed his recent triumph over


    Emery


    were particrly thrilled.


    The five core disciples such as Celeste and Raymond tended to keep to themselves and rarely made.


    public appearances. That was different from Severin¡¯s ascent up the Alchemy Tower ranking list, as it


    was


    a journey that they observed step by step. The elders and the peak masters did not shy away from


    admiring Severin¡¯s feats, and Fend evenughed heartily as he said proudly, ¡°Not bad! I¡¯m d I


    managed to recruit someone as promising as him to the sect!¡±

 Chapter 1959

    Chapter 1959


    Chapter 1959


    All the disciples were eximing wildly in awe at the astonishing scene that unfolded right before their


    very eyes! Severin had joined the sect less than a year ago, yet he had already surpassed Emery in


    the


    rankings, clinched victory against her in their recent contest, and was hot on Celeste¡¯s heels in the


    Alchemy Tower rankings! A great many disciples had the privilege to witness his rapid rise from being a


    rtive unknown to gaining equal fame with Celeste.


    The elders, along with disciples from various peak masters who had not left, mused to themselves with


    different expressions. Even Celeste and Raymond were having difficulty masking their true


    expressions.


    Celeste, once the undisputed leader on the Alchemy Tower rankings, wore an expression of disbelief


    when she saw Severin tie with her. The sixth floor demanded alchemists to produce an elite¨Cquality pill,


    and Celeste was unable to clear that floor because she failed to produce an elite¨Cquality pill.


    Furthermore, the seventh floor was different from the previous six floors in that it was no longer


    attainable for those who had passed the age of thirty¨Cfive. For that reason, there was hardly anyone in


    the


    past ten thousand years who managed to clear floor six and enter floor seven.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Even Danie¨Cthe seventh¨Cgrade alchemist who was Emery¡¯s master and headed the Alchemy


    Chamber


    -had only managed to clear the seventh floor at the age of thirty¨Cfive.


    In light of all those factors, Celeste¡¯s second¨Cce ranking earned her recognition throughout the sect.


    At


    twenty years old, she was already a sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist and had ample time to break


    through.


    She took a deep and readjusted herposure before looking at the Alchemy Tower with mixed


    emotions. It was almost as if she could imagine Severin focusing intently on crafting the pill.


    After taking a few breaths, Celeste mumbled to herself, ¡°I can¡¯t begin to imagine how talented he truly


    is if


    he¡¯s already mastered the crafting of a sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank pill. Her surprise was evident, especially


    since she had taken half a year to produce a pill of that grade. By contrast, Severin took barely a month


    to


    achieve that.


    At the same time, Raymond was momentarily stunned by Celeste¡¯s muttering. In his opinion, Celeste


    embodied the pinnacle of Grandiuno Sect¡¯s alchemical talent. Even Emery fell short inparison and


    could not be considered a true prodigy.


    Among the five core disciples, Celeste was the only one who managed to secure her position via her


    Forest Constitution and her remarkable alchemical aptitude. Despite being slightly weaker in attainment


    as level nine supreme saint, her imminent rise to seventh¨Cgrade alchemistmanded respect from


    many people. Her abilities put her in a unique position to forge good bonds among the major core


    disciples.

 Chapter 1960

    Chapter 1960


    Chapter 1960


    The praise and bewilderment that Celeste had for Severin only emphasized the incredible depth of


    Severin¡¯s alchemical qualifications Raymond needed some time to process that, but by the time he


    snapped out of it, his respect for Severin grew even more.


    Inside the Alchemy Tower, Severin sat on the ground to recover his spiritual power. He was blissfully


    unaware of the seismic impact that his rise in the rankings had caused. His recent sess in crafting a


    sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank pill deepened his understanding of alchemy, and he believed that he could craft


    the


    Crystal Spring Pill again and yield a ny percent sess rate¨Can astounding figure eat would shock


    veteran sixth¨Cgrade alchemists.


    The difficulty of a pill grew with each increasing grade, and it would be even more difficult to ensure


    that


    their quality remained high. Under normal circumstances, even sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemists could


    only have a fifty percent chance of sess in when crafting the Crystal Spring Pill. Severin¡¯s ny


    percent sess rate would leave most alchemists frothing at the mouth.


    After swallowing a few pills to restore his spiritual power, Severin decided to take a break until his


    energy


    and power were almost fully restored. He stood up with excitement in his eyes and muttered to


    himself,¡±


    I¡¯ve finally be a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist! By gaining more experience with the Pristine Spirit Pill,


    Diane


    and the girls would have a steady supply of pills for their attainment!¡±


    Severin recalled the effort he spent and felt a surge of emotions. He muttered to himself, ¡°Greatness


    can


    only be achieved by associating ourselves with it.¡±


    He recalled being stuck as a fifth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist for months ever since his time at the


    Skyblue


    Sect. Even the Prima Spirit Pill recipe and the abundance of materials in Nontwo City was not


    conducive


    to his practice because the numerous failures. However, that all changed when he came to the


    Grandiuno


    Sect. The Alchemy Tower¡¯s simtion and feedback facilitated his transition from a fifth¨Clevel high¨C


    rank


    alchemist to a sixth¨Clevel alchemist in just half a year. He felt that he was fortunate to have chosen the


    Grandiuno Sect, rather than the other three sects.


    Although Severin¡¯s proficiency in swordsmanship aligned somewhat with Purevoid Sect¡¯s focus, the


    lack


    of renowned alchemists in that sect was a downside. Though he might be able to excel in


    swordsmanship at the expense of alchemy, he believed that he woulde to regret making that


    decision.


    Severin shook off those thoughts and redirected his focus to the material provided in the simtion.


    While Severin could now be considered a sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist, passing the sixth level


    remained a challenging endeavor solely because of the requirement that he had to produce an elite


    quality pill.


    He strengthened his resolve, took a deep breath, and continued to go through the motions of alchemy.


    Opting for the Pristine Spirit Pill once again, he threw the materials into the cauldron and began to


    refine


    them into a pill.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin¡¯s growing experience in refining the Pristine Spirit Pills tranted to an improvement in quality-


    the four golden lines that signified a mediocre quality pill soon grew to five golden lines. Time flew


    swiftly


    as he forged on ahead, and three months soon went by.

 Chapter 1961

    Chapter 1961


    Chapter 1961


    As time passed, the crowd near the Alchemy Tower square dwindled gradually. Celeste, Raymond, the


    elders, and the peak masters left one after another after realizing that Severin was not going to emerge


    from the tower anytime soon. Though Severin had cooped himself up in the Alchemy Tower over the


    past few months, news of his endeavors spread throughout the Grandiuno Sect, stirring up quite the


    discussion among all nine of the sect¡¯s mountains.


    Four months after Severin¡¯s rise to sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist, his bloodshot eyes and


    disheveled appearance betrayed hisck of sleep inside the Alchemy Tower. He stared intently at the


    cauldron before him and carefully observed the subtle change there. Severin became increasingly


    proficient in the Pristine Spirit Pill via his relentless simtion of the crafting process. The pills that


    produced saw a marked improvement from four lines to eight lines. Only a small gap remained before


    he achieved the elite¨Cquality pill needed to enter the seventh floor.


    After a moment of anticipation, Severin¡¯s cauldron emitted a light and a powerful aura soon erupted. As


    the light subsided, Severinid eyes on a nine¨Clined pill.


    Overwhelmed with joy, Severinughed wildly, as if he had finally gotten a fix of his addiction.


    ¡°Sess! That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about! I finally mastered a sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank pill!¡±


    His tireless simtion of the refining process over tens of thousands of times within the four months


    finally paid off. Driven by perseverance and innate talent, he achieved sess when his energy was


    already at its lowest levels. The nine¨Clines indicated Severin¡¯s sessful breakthrough. His entry into


    the seventh level of the Alchemy Tower propelled his name to the top of the Alchemy Tower rankings,


    tied with the former sect leader. The entire stone monument shook violently, resonating nine times in


    session. The thunderous sound reverberated throughout the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s Nine Mountains,


    resembling someone tapping a massive cauldron. The sound, though dull, had a prative quality to


    it.


    At the Sixth Mountain, Danie was trying another method to console Emery when the nine chimes


    took her by surprise. Realizing that someone had entered the seventh floor of the Alchemy Tower, she


    extended her divine senses and immediately realized that Severin had rose in the rankings tied for


    second ce on the Alchemy Tower ranking list.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s him! I should¡¯ve known,¡± A bitter smile appeared across her face as she acknowledged Severin¡¯s


    aplishment and recalled the past fight between him and Emery. She realized then and there that


    she had underestimated Severin¡¯s talent. She rose into the air and left for the Alchemy Tower.


    The nine chimes from the Alchemy Tower resonated and captured the attention of the entire Grandiuno


    Sect. Elders and disciples emerged from seclusion and gazed in awe at the direction of the Alchemy


    Tower.

 Chapter 1962

    Chapter 1962


    Chapter 1962


    +15 BONUS


    The disciples were shaken. ¡°This hasn¡¯t happened before. Does this mark the rise of another alchemist


    in


    the Alchemy Tower?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The nine chimes mean that someone has sessfully entered the seventh floor!¡±


    ¡°What?! Did Celeste finally seed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m inclined to believe that it¡¯s Severin. He¡¯s been making history for four months now, and he¡¯s stands


    the most chances of sess!¡±


    ¡°How is he so much stronger than all of us? I thought he just made a breakthrough to sixth¨Cgrade


    medium-


    rank alchemist?¡±


    The disciples all had varied expressions as they flew toward the Alchemy Tower in surprise.


    At the same time, Oskar¨Cwho had been in seclusion on the First Mountain within a pce deep in the


    mist¨Clooked in the direction of the Alchemy Tower in surprise. His eyes shone brightly, and his gaze


    seemed sharp enough to pierce through the void and reach Severin inside the Alchemy Tower.


    ¡°You continue to surprise me, Severin. I am in awe of you for being the first person to enter the


    Alchemy Tower¡¯s seventh floor. At longst, someone will finally be able to inherit the alchemical


    knowledge,¡± Oskar mumbled before soaring into the sky. He entered a sea of clouds and disappeared


    into the mist.


    Over at Phecda Isle near the fourth mountain, Raymond exited his seclusion immediately after hearing


    the nine chimes. ¡°I wonder who could have caused such a phenomenon at the Alchemy Tower.¡±


    His first thought was Severin, and he immediately flew straight toward the Alchemy Tower.


    Elsewhere, on the misty Sixth Mountain, Celeste heard the nine chimes just as she was attempting a


    seventh¨Cgrade pill. Her eyes filled with disbelief, and she zoned out for a moment. After a while,


    Celeste came back to her senses and said with a bitter look on her face, ¡°Someone reached the


    seventh floor


    today. I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s you.¡±


    She had a vague guess that Severin was the one who elicited the nine chimes. After all, she and


    Severin were the only two talented alchemists in the entire Grandiuno Sect. Furthermore, Severin had


    been staying in the Alchemy Tower for several months to try and clear the floors.


    Celeste felt a bit downcast, but she forced herself to remain calm as she flew into the air toward the


    Alchemy Tower.


    Inside the seventh floor, Severin realized that the surrounding space was warping into another different


    space. The moment he entered the seventh floor, an old voice said, ¡°I¡¯ve waited a long time for


    someone


    +15 BONUS


    The air in front of Severin became distorted as thousands of rays of light emerged and transformed into


    an old man. The old man looked at Severin and nodded satisfactorily.


    ¡°You¡¯ve entered the seventh floor before the age of thirty¨Cfive. I¡¯m d that the Grandiuno Sect was


    able


    to find a sessor to me.¡±


    Shocked by the old man¡¯s sudden appearance, Severin calmed down and used the Mind¡¯s Eye


    technique to discern that the old man in front of him was just a projection from the Alchemy Tower.


    ¡°Greetings, sir!¡± he said respectfully.


    He surmised that the old man was the eighth¨Clevel alchemist who established the Alchemy Tower and


    led the Grandiuno Sect thousands of years ago.


    Severin¡¯s greeting elicited a warm smile from the hologram. ¡°I¡¯m afraid my hologram won¡¯tst long.


    Since you have seeded in reaching the seventh floor, I shall now pass my knowledge down to you!¡±

 Chapter 1963

    Chapter 1963


    Chapter 1963


    Severin¡¯s heartbeat quickened when he heard that. Aleix Pin, the fifth sect leader who established


    the Alchemy Tower, was an eighth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist renowned throughout Southsky.


    Inheriting the wisdom of a legendary figure would most certainly allow him to take great strides on the


    path of alchemy!


    At the same time, Severin was confused. ording to rumors within the sect, one had to reach the


    ninth floor of the Alchemy Tower to receive that knowledge. However, he had already met the Aleix¡¯s


    projection upon entering the seventh floor.


    Though he still had lingering doubts, he was not prepared to let the opportunity slip away. He stepped


    forward and approached the hologram before offering a polite gesture. ¡°I am ready.¡±


    As he finished speaking, Severin noticed a fluctuation in the surrounding space. The grayish void


    turned bright all of a sudden and bathed the entire Alchemy Tower in light. The hologram, which stood


    just in front of Severin, shattered and transformed into tiny fragments of spiritual light. It was those


    fragments that generated the blinding light.


    Momentster, the fragments gradually condensed into a purplish que in front of Severin. The space


    within the Alchemy Tower then returned to normal following the manifestation of that que.


    ¡°Is this the experience and knowledge that is supposed to be passed down the worthy?¡± Severin gazed


    at


    the que in excitement. The alchemical expertise of an eighth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist would be


    regarded as a priceless treasure in the whole of Southsky! Anyone in his shoes would be simrly


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    brimming with anticipation!


    Once the que had materialized fully, Severin raised his arm and reached out to take it. As soon as


    he


    channeled his consciousness into the que, his mind was instantly inundated with a vast amount of


    information.


    ¡°The seventh¨Cgrade low¨Crank Nimblesense Pill is used for tempering one¡¯s physique.¡±


    ¡°The seventh¨Cgrade medium¨Crank Purple Viningspirit Pill aids with recuperating one¡¯s soul and


    nourishes


    one¡¯s spirit¡­¡±


    ¡°The seventh¨Cgrade high¨Crank Blood Panax Pill is used to train one in the power of heaven and


    earth¡­¡±


    Hundreds and hundreds of sixth¨Cgrade, seventh¨Cgrade, and eighth¨Cgrade recipes overwhelmed him.


    However, Severin was more delighted by the crafting experience passed down by Aleix, whose detailed


    insights into alchemy and the crafting process of various pills were etched Into Severin¡¯s mind. Never


    before had Severin experienced such a profound depth to his understanding of alchemy.


    After receiving the knowledge, Severin was almost out of breath as he marveled at the sheer volume of


    1/2


    I


    +15 BONUS


    transcended the limitations of herbs, spirit beasts, and treasures. It was a unique pill formed based on


    the


    scripture of philosophy, for it integrated the power of heaven and earth to craft a pill.


    That particr eighth¨Cgrade pill was designed for royal paragons, as they were the only ones who


    would


    haveprehended the true meaning of being one with their attainment. Royal paragons understood


    the


    true essence ofbat because their primal spirit had longe into being. They could even traverse


    across theherworld at night, with their energy core and meridians turning into mini paradises, and


    the


    energy in their bodies reborn into the power of heaven and earth.


    Bing a royal paragon was an exceedingly arduous endeavor. Ordinary millennia¨Cold herbs and


    ten-


    thousand¨Cyear¨Cold mushrooms had minimal effect on royal paragons. Only eighth¨Cgrade pills, crafted


    from spiritual power of heaven and earth and formed by the scripture of philosophy, could surpass


    worldly treasures and have an effect for those practitioners.

 Chapter 1964

    Chapter 1964


    Severin¡¯s excitement stemmed from precisely that! After taking some time to digest the knowledge,


    Severin eximed in delight, ¡°This¡¯ll help me to be a seventh¨Cgrade alchemist in a few months!¡±


    The status of a seventh¨Clevel alchemist in the Grandiuno Sect surpassed that of ordinary elders and


    were more or less on the same level as the peak masters! His projected growth in alchemy, and his


    position as


    the sixth core disciple, allowed him to envision a swift rise in the ranks of the Grandiuno Sect.


    Even Celeste, the fifth core disciple, was only a sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist!


    The increased benefits that came with a better status would be beneficial for his wives and his group


    too.


    They no longer had to worry about resources for attainment! A wide grin unfurled across Severin¡¯s face


    as


    he thought of that.


    Upon digesting the knowledge passed down to him, Severin learned about the origin of the Alchemy


    Tower. It was constructed under the leadership of the Aleix many thousands of years ago, and the


    passing down of knowledge was activated only when a disciple under the age of 35 enters the seventh


    level. Even though Severin had taken that knowledge away, the upper two floors still held much value!


    ording to the que left by the Aleix, the eighth floor housed a cauldron of which the quality was on


    par with that of the best spiritual treasures. It was used for the refinement of seventh- and eighth¨Cgrade


    pills! The ninth floor contains rare treasures, including ten¨Cthousand¨Cyear chalcedony, earth fire


    energy, sky -soil energy, and many more. Those were all essential materials for crafting eighth- and


    even ninth¨Cgrade


    pills!


    That would exin why Aleix structured the tower so that his knowledge would be passed down to


    those who reached the seventh level. He hoped that prodigious alchemists could first secure the


    knowledge, then the cauldron, and finally the materials for refining higher¨Cgrade pills.


    ¡°There will be lots of time to proceed to the next two floors once my alchemy skills improve further,¡±


    Severin thought to himself as he took a deep breath to calm his emotions down.


    None of the younger alchemists in the Grandiuno Sect rivaled him in alchemy, so there was no


    concern. over whether someone might take any of those items and leave him with none. Besides,


    Severin had just received the knowledge, and he still needed time to go over it and understand it


    clearly. After takin some rest to recover his spiritual power, Severin walked out of the Alchemy Tower.


    The moment he reached the Alchemy Tower¡¯s door, deafening shouts were heard from all around.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Severin!¡±


    ¡°So, this is Severin! What a remarkable talent!¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°He¡¯s the first person to reach the seventh floor of the Alchemy Tower since its establishment several


    thousand years ago!¡±


    ¡°Severin¡¯s alchemical talent is terrifying. First, he surpassed Emery, and now it seems even Celeste is


    no


    match for him!¡±


    The Alchemy Tower¡¯s nine chimes had shaken the entire sect. Disciples from the nine mountains


    gathered at the Alchemy Tower, eager to witness what Severin had achieved. Even the guardians were


    in


    awe of his feat.


    Danie, the Sixth Mountain¡¯s peak master, went up to Severin as soon as she arrived. She smiled at


    him and offered, ¡°Your alchemy talent is outstanding. Are you interested in joining the Sixth Mountain?¡±

 Chapter 1965

    Chapter 1965


    Chapter 1965


    Danie¡¯s question caused the entire area to erupt in amotion. She was a level nine paragon and


    a seventh¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist who held an exceptionally esteemed status within the sect.


    Countless disciples dreamed of bing the apprentice of a powerful figure like her, and many looked


    at Severin with envy. As jealous as they were of the offer that Danie made to Severin, they knew they


    were not good enough to be worth her attention.


    Severin was momentarily taken aback after she made him that offer as soon as she emerged from the


    Alchemy Tower. Danie¡¯s message was crystal clear¨Cshe saw potential in Severin¡¯s alchemical talent


    and wished to take him on as an apprentice. Such an offer was a thrilling prospect for any ordinary


    disciples and even some elite disciples. The other five core disciples might even be tempted by it too.


    Unfortunately for Danie, Severin regarded her tutge as superfluous after acquiring the knowledge


    from the Alchemy Tower¡¯s founder himself. Besides, he was not on good terms with Danie¡¯s


    apprentice, Emery, and joining the Sixth Mountain might make things troublesome for him.


    Severin might have considered such a proposal in the past, but it would be pointless for him at that


    moment. As a sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist, he anticipated bing a seventh¨Cgrade alchemist


    within the span of a few months.


    Having taken all that into consideration, Severin politely declined Danie¡¯s warm invitation. ¡°Thank


    you, but I¡¯m more ustomed to the rxed lifestyle on Pearl Light Isle. I have no ns to move at the


    moment.¡±


    Danie¡¯s confidence took a great hit when she heard that, and she was thoroughly bbergasted by


    his response. She, a level nine paragon and a seventh¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist, faced rejection for


    the first time in her life. Danie doubted whether or not she heard him correctly, but his unwavering


    expression confirmed her suspicions.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Her expression briefly belied a hint of anger and frustration, but she regained herposure right


    away. She knew that Severin had made his mark in the sect, and the nine chimes that rung from the


    Alchemy Tower would have resonated to every mountain in the sect. Others would soon try to forge


    better ties with Severin. While they might notprehend the significance of reaching the Alchemy


    Tower¡¯s seventh floor, the same could not be said for Danie. As the Alchemy Chamber¡¯s elder and


    the Sixth Mountain¡¯s


    peak master, she understood just how important it was for an alchemist to make that big leap in


    progress.


    She had attempted the same feat when she was younger, but she failed in her endeavor and


    remained a seventh¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist for centuries. To make progress in alchemy, one


    had to spend time with high¨Crank alchemists in Mind or obtain the Alchemy Tower¡¯s knowledge.


    Those were the only two viable options¨Cthetter being Danie¡¯s reason for wanting to mentor


    Severin.


    +15 BONUS


    Despite his rejection, she responded graciously and said, ¡°I won¡¯t insist then. Should you change your


    mind, know that you¡¯re always wee at the Sixth Mountain.¡±


    Danie¡¯sposed and magnanimous demeanor contrasted starkly with the surrounding disciples¡®


    shock at Severin¡¯s refusal.

 Chapter 1966

    Chapter 1966


    Chapter 1966


    ¡°Whoa! In all my years as part of the sect, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen Madam Danie bend over


    backwards to extend an invitation to someone!¡±


    ¡°Why did Severin refuse? His decision makes zero sense!


    ¡°As long as he joins the Sixth Mountain, he¡¯ll be a seventh¨Cgrade alchemist in a few more years!¡±


    ¡°I would¡¯ve agreed without hesitation if I were in his shoes!¡±


    The onlookers felt that Severin had done a sphemous act by turning down such a momentous


    opportunity. They all red at Severin with resentment on their faces. Feeling slightly uneasy at the


    way


    that they were all looking at him, Severin was about to return to Pearl Light Isle when several streams


    of


    light shed across the sky. Several prominent figures had shown up.


    Leading them was a tall, muscr man who exuded a certain brutish character and had pronounced


    bronze muscles. Behind him was a man d in simple training clothes and carrying a sword on his


    back.


    The sword seemed to embody a high¨Cgrade spiritual aura, and a terrifying presence fluctuated in the


    air


    around him.


    The strong man approached Severin, but not before smiling at Danie and saying to her, ¡°Haha, your


    Sixth Mountain isn¡¯t worthy of Severin.¡±


    Danie¡¯s expression soured at his remark, and she shot a dissatisfied nce at the man. ¡°What are


    you


    insinuating. Myles?¡±


    Severin observed their interaction with intrigue. Though he did not know Myles, he associated the


    name with the Seventh Mountain¡¯s peak master¨Ca swordsman par excellence. Myles Merkl was a level


    nine paragon who boasted extraordinary strength. He was also recognized as the strongest in terms of


    combat ability among the nine peak masters.


    Myles ignored Danie and came up to Severin. He scrutinized Severin from head to toe, asionally


    letting out grunts of admiration. Severin felt uneasy with his gaze and was about to say something


    when.


    Myles finally spoke up.


    ¡°Congrattions for your sessful progression to the seventh floor of the Alchemy Tower,¡± Myles


    dered. He waved his hand, produced a token, and handed it to Severin. ¡°Here¡¯s the token to the


    Seventh Mountain. Feel free to visit us whenever you have the time. You can choose any spiritual


    weapon


    from our Sword Tomb.¡±


    Unlike Danie, Myles sought not to recruit Severin as his disciple because he understood that


    Severin¡¯s status as a core disciple was equivalent to that of the sect¡¯s elders. Besides, Severin¡¯s


    progression to the near future. If Severin continued to make rapid progress and be the next sect


    leader, then he would be positioned higher in the hierarchy than Myles or Danie! Given the likelihood


    that Severin would clinch a quota to Mind, even the elders and the guardians would have to look up


    to him.


    With that in mind, Myles¡¯s aim was nothing more than to establish friendly rtions. Knowing that


    Severin was proficient in swordsmanship, he offered ess to their Sword Tomb as a sign of goodwill.


    Severin epted the token with a smile and cupped his hands in gratitude. ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The time that Severin spent in the sect allowed him to familiarize himself with the Nine Mountains. The


    Sword Tomb on the Seventh Mountain housed swords from the sect¡¯s ancestors, including various


    treasures as well as divine swords with different swordwills. Severin¡¯s Scarletsky Sword, for example,


    was rumored to have originated from the Sword Tomb and was only ced in the sect¡¯s Treasure


    Pavilion sometimeter.

 Chapter 1967

    Chapter 1967


    Chapter 1967


    Severin epted Myles¡¯s gesture graciously. Though he did not specialize in swordsmanship, ess


    to the Seventh Mountain¡¯s Sword Tomb was nheless a wee privilege. After all, he could go


    there to hone his swordsmanship too. Moreover, he had just began learning the Sky¨CSoil Heptagold


    Sword Energy, and refining it to perfection required him to gather the sky¨Csoil energy from the


    surrounding as well as a substantial amount of heptagold energy. The Sword Tomb on the seventh


    mountain could provide that with much abundance.


    Upon seeing Severin ept the token, Myles broke into a warm smile andmended, ¡°You truly do


    live up to your reputation as the sixth true disciple appointed by our sect leader. In the thousands of


    years since the Alchemy Tower was first founded, you¡¯re the first to enter the seventh floor and trigger


    nine rounds of chiming!¡±


    Severin replied modestly, ¡°Luck was on my side.¡±


    Myles was apanied by a purple¨Cd, gray¨Chaired man wearing a jasper hairpin. The man was


    holding


    a white mat. As he witnessed Severin¡¯s humility, he shook his head and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re too modest.


    Strength yed a part in your luck too.¡± The man was Rowan Jennel, the Eight Mountain¡¯s peak


    master.


    Having spent over half a year in the Grandiuno Sect, Severin was well¨Cacquainted with the peak


    masters


    and elders. He recognized Rowan as the Eighth Mountain¡¯s peak master who specialized in weapon


    forging. Though the Eighth Mountain was considered the weaker mountain among the nine, they


    excelled


    in crafting weapons and contributed significantly to the sect¡¯s arsenal.


    As Rowan spoke, he retrieved a glowing object from his robes that emitted aura of a low¨Crank spiritual


    treasure. Severin¡¯s used his divine senses to scan the item and identified it as a rather extraordinary


    mat.


    Rowan handed the mat to Severin and exined, ¡°I sometimes tinker and forge certain items when I


    have


    the time, and this is one of those things. It¡¯s called the Enlightenment Mat. It¡¯s a supportive equipment


    which I would like to hand to you on ount of your fateful progress today.¡±


    Severin examined the mat and continued, ¡°The Enlightenment Mat has two functions. Firstly, it collects


    the spiritual energy from the surroundings and speeds up your attainment process by twenty percent.


    Secondly, it imparts a cooling sensation when you sit on it and significantly reduces the risk of


    something


    going awry during the process.¡±


    Severin apricated the gesture very much, but he waved his hand and said, ¡°This is too valuable. I can¡¯t


    possibly take it.¡±


    Supportive equipment was much more challenging to make than offensive or defensive ones.


    Moreover, this mat¡¯s ability to gather spiritual energy and enhance attainment speed was almost akin to


    elevating its


    Severin¡¯s reluctance to ept the item drew a smile from Rowan. He handed the mat to Severin once


    more and insisted, ¡°Please take it. This isn¡¯t worth much to me anyway. We at the Eighth Mountain


    wee you with open arms, soe and visit us whenever you¡¯re free.¡±


    Severin felt pressured to ept the item and did so eventually. Then, a heartyugh echoed in his


    ears.¡± You got here pretty quickly!¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Six streak of rainbow lights appeared on the distant skyline and came toward Severin¡¯s direction.

 Chapter 1968

    Chapter 1968


    Chapter 1968


    The rainbow¨Ccolored light descended, and six middle¨Caged men made their appearance. The leader


    among them had amanding presence, a tall stature, and an imposing demeanor. Heptagold aura


    seemed to envelop him, and he was brimming with an imposing aura.


    Upon seeing the approaching figure, Severin deduced that the man was likely the peak master of the


    First Mountain. The first five mountains in the Grandiuno Sect differed from thest four in focus. The


    Sixth Mountain specialized in alchemy, the Seventh Mountain in swordsmanship, the Eighth Mountain


    in forging equipment, and the Ninth Mountain in formations.


    However, the first five mountains were named Heptagold, Hardwood, Clearwater, Wildfire, and


    Fortearth, corresponding to the five elements gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. It likely indicated the


    dominant energies on each mountain. Heptagold Mountain derived its name from the Sky¨CSoil


    Heptagold Sword Energy.


    Lejeune Limner, the peak master of the Heptagold Mountain, scrutinized Severin as soon as he arrived.


    Following that careful nce, Lejeune said in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be possible for anyone to


    reachplete¨Cstage level five supreme saint despite only half a year¡¯s worth of training. You¡¯re a


    well- deserved sixth core disciple.¡±


    Severin was a little lost for words after Lejeune saw through his attainment and offered those


    compliments to him. He knew that the peak masters gathered there because he reached the seventh


    floor, as not even an ordinary elite disciple would be able to pique their interest.


    ¡°You¡¯re too generous, sir. I was just lucky,¡± Severin replied with a smile.


    Lejeune nced at Severin again and remarked, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve already mastered the Sky¨CSoil


    Heptagold Sword Energy. I happen to have two clusters of heptagold sword energy with me. I shall giveThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    them to you.¡± The two clusters of light infused with a metallic killing intent materialized before Lejeune.


    Severin was overjoyed to see the heptagold sword energy. He had been fretting over where he could


    find such energy to use in training, and the opportunity justnded on hisp! He thanked Lejeune and


    swiftly absorbed the two spheres into his body. ¡°I appreciate your gesture very much. Thank you


    again.¡±


    The others presented their gifts to him as well.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have all that fancy stuff on our Second Mountain, but seeing as you¡¯ve broken through to the


    seventh floor of the Alchemy Tower, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll soon require some seventh¨Cgrade herbs. Here¡¯s a


    millennia¨Cold Violetshadow Flower!¡± said the Second Mountain¡¯s peak master.


    Simr generosity followed from the Third, Fourth, and Fifth Mountains guardians, who offered


    seventh- grade pills, high¨Crank sixth¨Cgrade herbs, and an earth¨Cbased escape technique, respectively.


    Severin

 Chapter 1969

    Chapter 1969


    Chapter 1969


    ¡°Thank you for your generosity. I¡¯m very thankful for everything,¡± Severin said, bowing to each of the


    peak


    masters. He was aware that those gifts were bestowed upon him in an attempt to win him over, given


    his breakthrough to the seventh floor of the Alchemy Tower and his remarkable feat of topping the


    Alchemy


    Tower¡¯s ranking. Seeing as they had shown such courtesy toward him, Severin felt a sense of


    obligation


    and resolved to visit each of the mountains without favoring one of the other.


    The onlookers could only watch in envy as Severin epted the gifts gracefully.


    ¡°We can never hope to reach the heights of a prodigy¡¯s abilities!¡±


    ¡°Is this what it means to be a genius? The unsmiling peak master are now grinning from ear to ear in


    front


    of Severin!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous. I wish I was as amazing as Severin!¡±


    ¡°Keep dreaming. Severin is a master alchemist, and he also possesses the Chaotic Constitution! That


    constitution is a divine constitution!¡±


    ¡°Shyam and Emery failed to challenge him, and it¡¯s quite possible that Celeste would not be able to


    rival


    him either.¡±


    ¡°Karl, the first core disciple, might be the only one who could match Severin¡¯s level.¡±


    Severin paid little attention to the chatter in the crowd. After collecting the gifts, he ascended into the


    sky and returned to Pearl Light Isle. He greeted the men engaging in a game of chess in the courtyard


    before swiftly entering his room to continue another session of seclusion. He wanted to leverage the


    information he had received from Aleix to train himself in crafting several sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank pills.


    His goal was to cement his abilities as a sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist.


    While Severin immersed himself in his seclusion, a floating ind several dozen miles away from Pearl


    Light Isle emanated a spiritual glow. White cranes soared in the air, and a radiant rainbow decorated


    the sky above. An unassuming young man in a simple robe sat at the hall in the center of the ind.


    The young man exuded a dense spiritual energy, and his skin seemed to glow with a dense energy.


    Every single one of his movements appeared to spur the heavens and earth into motion, making one


    feel as though one were in the presence of a deity! His radiant yet indifferent¨Clooking eyes possessed


    an enthralling quality.


    The young man¡¯s servants promptly bowed in salutation.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Congrattions on bing a paragon!¡±


    ¡°May you soon ascend to the position of junior sect leader!¡±


    Riley, the third core disciple of Grandiuno Sect, dismissed their ttery with a wave of his hand. He had


    long gotten used to such adtions. He sat upright, and his body seemed to be surrounded by the


    constant flow of the surrounding power. The fluctuations were so strong that it nearly caused a


    distortion in the space around him.


    Riley looked at the lead servant and asked, ¡°Who achieved the feat of getting the Alchemy Tower to


    chime nine times?¡±


    ¡°It was Severin,¡± the servant replied, ¡°the sect¡¯s sixth core disciple. We were told that he had entered


    the seventh floor of the Alchemy Tower this morning and surpassed Celeste!¡±

 Chapter 1970

    Chapter 1970


    Chapter 1970


    ¡°Severin?¡± Riley pondered over that unfamiliar name. Before he went into seclusion and emerged as a


    paragon, he knew of no one named Severin in the sect, and the core disciples were only limited to five


    people then. He wondered why another core disciple would be added through the ranks.


    The servant who responded to Riley earlier noticed the confusion on thetter¡¯s face, so he began to


    exin everything he knew about Severin. He began from Severin¡¯s entry into the sect, Shyam¡¯s failed


    attempt at challenging Severin, Emery¡¯s subsequent failure to do the same, and Severin¡¯s eventual


    ascent


    to the seventh floor of the Alchemy Tower.


    As Riley mused over the information, his sun¨Clike eyes betrayed a hint of curiosity toward Severin. ¡°A


    level five supreme saint who possesses the Chaos Constitution and surpassed Celeste in alchemy?¡±


    He


    paused for a moment and stroked his chin before saying. ¡°How intriguing.¡±


    Riley had the Nine Yang Body Constitution, and hisbat abilities could be likened to the crashing


    sun.


    He held his own against a paragon when he was still a level nine supreme saint, and his main rivals


    within


    the sect¡¯s core disciples were Spencer and Karl. The appearance of a new core disciple with


    remarkable


    attainment qualifications and superior alchemy skills naturally captured Riley¡¯s attention.


    The sect¡¯s internal tournament was soon upon them, and Riley¡¯s eyes gleamed with a fighting spirit as


    he


    mumbled, ¡°Three months more to go until the tournament. I wonder how strong Severin would be by


    then.¡±


    The sect tournament held much significance for the major core disciples, who sought to give their all


    and


    secure a favorable ranking in the results. The unexpected addition of another core disciple was bound


    to


    shake things up. Despite Severin¡¯s recent im to fame, Riley did not see a need to call upon him.


    After


    all, Severin must have some measure of talent and ability, or else he would not have been able to


    reach


    the seventh floor of the tower. Furthermore, their sect leader must have had seen something in Severin


    to


    appoint him as the sixth core disciple.


    After gathering various details about Severin from his servants, Riley said calmly, ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    Though Riley did acknowledge Severin¡¯s recent achievements and reputation within the sect, he did


    not hold Severin¡¯s attainment in much regard. After dismissing his servants, Riley focused on reviewing


    his


    training experiences through some exercises andbat techniques.


    Meanwhile, not far from the third mountain, Spencer¨Cthe second core disciple¨Chad also justpleted


    his seclusion. Intrigued by the chiming from the Alchemy Tower, he questioned and asked to know what


    had happened.


    As a prodigy with the True Dragon Constitution, Spencer possessed a physiqueparable to that of a


    dragon. His breakthrough to bing a paragon enhanced his physical strength and energy


    significantly. and left him somewhat startled. ¡°Our sect leader made him the sixth core disciple? And


    you¡¯re telling me


    he has a divine constitution as well as exceptional talent in alchemy?¡±


    Spencer found these revtions hard to believe and doubted that a single person could possess such


    diverse attributes. He considered Karl his only contender among the core disciples, but as far as he


    knew,


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Karl¡¯s desire was to reach the Grandiuno Sacred Land in Mind. Spencer¨Cbeing ranked second


    among


    the core disciple¨Cthus aimed for the position of junior sect leader. However, there was a need to


    reassess the situation after Severin¡¯s appearance.

 Chapter 1971

    Chapter 1971


    Chapter 1971


    After hearing the report from his servant, two gleams of light burst forth from Spencer¡¯s eyes. He had


    entered seclusion a year ago just like Riley, and his aim was to progress from level nine supreme saint


    to level one paragon, which he had seeded in doing. However, thendscape within the sect had


    shifted, and an additionalpetitor had joined the fray. It was natural for Spencer to feel a little taken


    aback..


    but he soon regained hisposure.


    Spencer¡¯s muscr physique brimmed with dragon¨Clike tenacity and sun¨Clike energy. He gestured to


    his


    servants and said, ¡°I should like to be alone no.¡±


    Severin¡¯s recent rise to fame surprised Spencer, but he made a point not to dwell on it too much. After


    all, he was a paragon, and it would be hardly fitting for him to show so much concern over a supreme


    saint.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Though Severin was a core disciple just like him, Spencer was only mildly interested in Severin. One


    had


    to be a prodigy to be a core disciple, but even then, no tw


    prodigies were equally as prodigious.


    Individuals like Celeste who relied on her Forest Constitution and top¨Ctier alchemical talent to be


    a core disciple did notmand Spencer¡¯s serious consideration. All of the original five core disciples


    possessed an element constitution, be it Spencer himself, the fourth ranked Raymond, or the third¨C


    ranked


    Riley.


    In Spencer¡¯s eyes, his true rival was Karl, the reputed reincarnation of an ancient great power. By


    comparison, Severin did not merit serious attention because he was merely a level five supreme saint.


    Spencer shook his head and refocused his thoughts before setting all thoughts of Severin aside.


    Although the core disciples did not regard Severin as a formidable opponent, his recent goings¨Con had


    caused a sensation in the Grandiuno Sect. In was particrly prominent in his progress to the seventh


    floor of the Alchemy Tower and subsequent feat of surpassing Celeste in the rankings. News of his


    aplishments reached every corner of the Nine Mountains, and ¡®Severin¡® seemed to be the only


    name


    on everyone¡¯s mouths.


    Meanwhile, inside the training room on Pearl Light Isle, Severin sat cross¨Clegged on the Enlightenment


    Mat gifted by Rowan, the Eighth Mountain¡¯s peak master. A refreshing coolness emanated from his


    thighs and flowed through his meridians, allowing him to perceive the enlightenment. He was very


    much


    pleased by the mat¡¯s astounding properties.


    The mat activated automatically as soon as he sat on it. Vigorous absorption of the surrounding


    spiritual energy soon began, and the room seemed to be filled with water droplets in no time. As he


    nurtured his spiritual energy to its peak, Severin opened his eyes and murmured to himself, ¡°Time for


    me to make a


    breakthrough.¡±


    Over a month had psed since hisst breakthrough. The meridians that Severin had activated


    began


    +15 BONUS


    bottleneck. As a result, Severin disyed an urgency as he rushed back to Pearl Light Isle after


    receiving


    all the gifts from the peak masters.


    The simtion of alchemy in the Alchemy Tower had the effort of refining its spiritual power. Severin¡¯s


    attainment had reached a bottleneck during this period, so the first thing he did was to retrieve the


    Pristine Spirit Pill that he had gotten after winning against Emery.


    The thumb¨Csized Pristine Spirit Pill was rich with energy, and it transformed into a surge of medicinal


    power upon entering his throat. The energy circted through his limbs and bones, and Severin swiftly


    employed his power to refine the energy and convert it into pure spiritual power.


    At the same time, the Enlightenment Mat beneath him activated and channeled the majestic spiritual


    energy of heaven and earth into his body. Clouds and mist formed on the tranquil Pearl Light Isle, and


    an


    abundant influx of spiritual energy began to pour in

 Chapter 1972

    Chapter 1972


    Chapter 1972


    Following the influx of spiritual energy, Severin¡¯s energy core seemed to have transformed into what


    appeared like a sea, with sparkling waves of golden spiritual energy. Sensing the change, Severin¡¯s


    spiritual consciousness immediately directed the spiritual power in his energy core to flow along his


    meridians, paying special attention to target the unopened ones.


    A human being had three hundred and sixy¨Cfive meridians, and only when supreme saints activated


    them all of once that they would be able to condense them and form a connection with the power of


    heaven.


    and earth. That was what enabled one to be a saint. Severin had activated two hundred


    meridians,


    so he was already well¨Cversed in the process of refining them.


    Once a substantial amount of spiritual power entered the meridians in Severin¡¯s body, his divine senses


    channeled a surge of spiritual power to attack the meridians. Soon, he had added another activated


    meridian to the tally, bringing the number up to two hundred. As soon as that meridian opened, the ¡®sky¡®


    above the ¡®goldenke¡® that surfaced in Severin¡¯s energy core saw the additional of another ¡®star¡®!


    Soon, arge amount of spiritual energy from heaven and earth poured into the star, making it shine


    brighter and brighter. Severin was overjoyed to witness the scene, but he soon calmed himself down


    before moving on to open the next meridian


    A few dayster, Severin had opened the number of meridians to two hundred and forty, and the stars


    in his energy core connected to form a starry sky hanging just above his ke¡® of spiritual liquid. A loud


    bang was heard in his mind, seemingly signifying that the shackles in his body had broken free. The


    starry sky. within Severin¡¯s energy core then seemed to transform into bursts of golden light!


    Severin sensed an unprecedentedly powerful force filling his entire body. As Severin made his


    breakthrough to level six supreme saint, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth within hundreds of


    miles around Pearl Light Isle seemed to heed some unseenmand and surged continuously toward


    him


    from all directions.


    Before long, Severin¡¯s body was enveloped in a thickyer of spiritual energy, which formed a white


    mist due to theyers andyers of spiritual energy. Severin became like a whirlpool of spiritual energy,


    which resembled the mouth of a starving beast that greedily devoured the spiritual energy from all


    around him.


    Due to the influx of spiritual energy draining from elsewhere and heading toward Pearl Light Isle, the


    disciples who were in seclusion on several nearby mountains were immediately thrown into chaos.


    They recalled a simr situation happening not too long ago, where the spiritual energy on each


    mountain


    thinned and disrupted the disciples¡® retreats.


    ¡°Who¡¯s sucking away the spiritual energy within a hundred¨Cmile radius this time?!¡±


    ¡°it seems to being from the direction of Pearl Light Isle. Is Severin in seclusion again?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How could someone make a breakthrough so frequently? Didn¡¯t he just make a breakthrough the other


    day?¡±


    ¡°Who knows¡­ he¡¯s the sect¡¯s prodigy, and we¡¯re just ordinary disciples!


    As usual, Severin was oblivious to theints of those disciples because he was in seclusion. After


    voraciously absorbing a significant amount of spiritual energy from heaven and earth, his energy grew


    stronger and more robust, marking his transition from level five supreme saint to level six supreme


    saint.


    By the time his attainment had stabilized, Severin finally opened his eyes. Two bright rays of light burst


    forth from his pupils, as if they were capable of prating the sky and exuding a formidable power.


    The flow of energy turned into streams of light that rushed over Severin¡¯s body. He was like a celestial


    exuding his majestic aura as he emerged from the depths of chaos.


    ¡°Complete¨Cstage level six supreme saint attainment is now within reach.¡±

 Chapter 1973

    Chapter 1973


    Chapter 1973


    Severin assessed his newfound attainment and nodded in satisfaction. In the seven months since he


    started, he had progressed from the level one supreme saint to level six supreme saint. The progress


    made was nothing short of astounding.


    The breakthrough had implications beyond just his growth in attainment. It deepened his understanding


    of alchemy, and he believed that bing a seventh¨Cgrade alchemist was soon within reach.


    After bing a level six supreme saint, Severin chose to take a breather instead of pushing for


    further


    progress. It was important to bnce work with rest, and thus he emerged from seclusion a dayter.


    Upon exiting. Diane and the other girls promptly came to greet him. The spectacle caused by his


    breakthrough was still evident, and the spiritual energy that had been drawn from a radius of a hundred


    miles continued to shroud Pearl Light Isle in mist.


    When Wuhlricht saw Severin emerge from seclusion, he remarked enviously, ¡°Congrattions on yet


    another breakthrough.¡± How he wished that progress came as naturally to him as it did with Severin,


    who


    made a breakthrough not long after the previous one.


    Felipe and the others nodded approvingly as well upon when they saw Severin.


    ¡°Mighty impressive of you to make a breakthrough to level six supreme saint so quickly! I sure it won¡¯t


    be long before you make a breakthrough to be a paragon.¡±


    ¨C


    ¡°As expected of someone with a divine constitution. I only managed to break through to level three


    supreme saint in the time that you took to be level six supreme saint,¡± Felipemented.


    The elders were full of awe after witnessing Severin¡¯s journey within the Skyblue Sect. The praise left


    Severin feeling a little helpless as he said, ¡°You give yourself too little credit, Felipe. You¡¯re now a level


    three supreme saint, which is much faster than that of many ordinary elite disciples.¡±


    Wuhlricht, Felipe, and the others had been diligently training during Severin¡¯s seclusion. Wuhlricht and


    Felipe were the highest atplete¨Cstage third¨Cgrade supreme saint. Diane and the girls were mid¨C


    stage level three supreme saint¨Ca marked improvement since Severin¡¯s seclusion. Even Samuel and


    the others, whogged behind slightly, had reached level two supreme saint by using Severin¡¯s pills. It


    would not be


    long until they made a breakthrough.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Severin was satisfied by everyone¡¯s progress. ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare a batch of pills for everyone after


    taking a couples of days off to rest. It won¡¯t take long for you to improve by leaps and bounds and


    surpass ordinary elite disciples.¡±


    Wuhlricht and Felipe nodded in agreement. ¡°Haha, that is to be expected! The treatment we receive is


    Bing a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist would allow Severin to craft numerous sixth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank


    pills


    such as the Crystal Spring Pill. Even core disciples received only two of those per month, making them


    a


    scarce recourse. By contrast, Pearl Light Isle had the privilege of consuming sixth¨Cgrade pills like


    candy,


    all courtesy of Severin. Many elite disciples would be envious if they found out.

 Chapter 1974

    Chapter 1974


    Chapter 1974


    Wuhlricht and Felipe was slightly above ordinary in terms of ability, while Samuel and the rest of the


    former Skyblue Sect elders were just ordinary. Without Severin¡¯s pills, they could not have been able to


    train themselves so quickly.


    The back¨Cand¨Cforth praising between Severin and Wuhlricht caused Gilda to roll her eyes. She smiled


    and


    said, ¡°Jeez, haven¡¯t you both had enough? You¡¯re ttering each other like little children. Could we at


    least


    talk about something else? We don¡¯t get to rx with Severin that often,¡± Gilda said with a hint of


    annoyance.


    Diane pursed her lips and smile. ¡°We should take it easy and spend time together tonight.¡±


    She agreed with Diane. ¡°Yeah, Diane is right!¡±


    Then, Selene¨Cwho was holding Sofia¡¯s hand¨Clooked up at Severin and said, ¡°Congrattions on your


    breakthrough, Dad.¡±


    His daughter¡¯s well¨Cbehaved demeanor elicited a smile. He went forward and pinched her chubby


    cheeks


    before asking softly, ¡°Have you and your mothers been training well?


    Selene raised her head proudly and said, ¡°I did! I¡¯m about to make a breakthrough to supreme saint.¡±


    Severin finally noticed that the aura around Selene¡¯s body was already that of the level nine royal saint.


    Compared to thest time that he saw her, she seemed to have made a lot of progress. It was


    remarkable for an eight¨Cyear¨Cold to be a level nine royal saint. Many of the sect¡¯s disciples would


    feel ashamed of themselves if they knew that a little girl could achieve so much.


    Selene¡¯s growth brought joy to Severin. He patted Selene¡¯s head with a smile while encouraging her,


    Good job, Selene! You¡¯ll catch up to Mom and Dad soon.¡±


    After praising his daughter, Severin proceeded with the preparations for their get¨Ctogether. That


    evening, everyone gathered under the moonlight while eating barbecue and drinking spiritual wine. The


    feast


    ended near midnight.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Severin was a little drunk and decided to go straight to Gilda¡¯s room. That night, Gilda was dressed in a


    white long skirt adorned with goldence. An essory in a form of a tasseled belt around her waist


    ¡°Why did you to my room instead of ne¡¯s?¡± Gilda¡¯s face turned a bashful red color when she was


    about


    to get ready for bed. Diane was the first wife, after all, and Gilda was the fourth.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rule stipting that I can¡¯te to your ce firal, right? Severin scratched his head and


    Severin¡¯s yful expression made Gilda roll her eyes, but before she could say anything. Severin had


    silenced her with a kiss. With the sound of nature as a backdrop, the room soon echoed with


    passionate


    moans


    A few dayster, Severin spent his mornings crafting the sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank Pristine Spirit Pill, thus


    enabling him to raise his alchemy level to that of a sixth¨Cgrade h gh¨Crank alchemist. In the evenings,


    he


    took turns sleeping with Diane, She, and Sofia. Thanks to his level six supreme saint attainment, he


    was


    virtually tireless and had ample energy to please his four women.


    Such days were the norm for more than half a month until Severin decided he was ready to attempt a


    seventh grade pill!

 Chapter 1975

    Chapter 1975


    Chapter 1975


    Severin¡¯s eyes remained solemn in front of the Dragonstand Furnace, and his expression was a little


    serious too. After more than half a month of rest since his rise to a sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist, he


    finally decided to challenge himself to crafting a seventh¨Cgrade pill. The pill Severin chose to refine on


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    that asion was a seventh¨Cgrade low¨Crank pill called the Cycleflow Pill.


    As the name suggests, the Cycleflow Pill was a healing pill that restored the spiritual energy and life


    essence of paragons. Thanks to Severin¡¯s status as the sixth core disciple of the sect and his position


    as the top¨Cranked person in the Alchemy Tower, many of the peak masters presented gifts to him, and


    even


    the elite disciples offered him some items to try and win his favor. As a result, he was able to acquire


    the


    herbs needed to refine the Cycleflow Pill


    ¡°Millennia¨Cold Snowlotus, three¨Cmillennia¨Cold Purespirit Fruit¡­¡± Severin rattled off the names of


    various


    herbs as he ced them into the cauldron in batches. He observed the changes carefully, and after a


    moment, the cauldron vibrated before a small explosion urred and a puff of ck smoke began to


    emit from it. Severin then withdrew his consciousness. His face looked somewhat gloomy as he smiled


    bitterly and said, ¡°I failed.¡±


    Although Severin had inherited a former sect leader¡¯s alchemical knowledge from the Alchemy Tower,


    sessfully crafting a seventh¨Cgrade pill in one try was undoubtedly too much to ask for. Seventh¨C


    grade


    pills were extraordinary items after all, as they contained a tremendous amount of power from heaven


    and earth, which made them rather difficult to refine.


    Severin did not lose heart despite his initial failure. Instead, he disposed of the pitch¨Cck remnants in


    the cauldron and continued to try again. Severin faced repeated failures in several days, yet the


    determination in his eyes continued to go stronger.


    Those setbacks allowed Severin to gain a deeper depth of understanding in alchemy. He felt that


    bing a seven¨Cgrade alchemist was within reach despite those teething problems. Unfortunately,


    all


    his materials for crafting the seventh¨Cgrade pill had run out after those repeated failures.


    Upon seeing that, Severin shook his head helplessly and sighed, ¡°Since I can¡¯t make any progress in


    bing a seventh¨Cgrade alchemist, I should use my time to prepare a bigger batch of sixth¨Cgrade


    pills.


    for Diane and the others to use.¡±


    Seventh¨Cgrade pills were challenging for Severin, but sixth¨Cgrade pills posed no such difficulty. He


    could easily craft the sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank Pristine Spirit Pill with a sess rate of at least 80 percent.


    Having made his decision, Severin rested cross¨Clegged for a moment and proceeded to take out


    various sixth¨Cgrade herbal materials. He ced them into the cauldron ording to the recipe and


    began to craft the Crystal Spring Pill and Pristine Spirit Pill.


    Severin¡¯s sess rate in refining the Crystal Spring Pill was almost 100 percent, and its quality was


    almost always superior as evident from the eight lines.


    Half a monthter, Severin was still sitting in front of the cauldron to refining his pills. He raised his


    hand,


    tapped the lid, and opened it using his spiritual energy. Several strongly fragrant pills emerged along


    with a golden light and rose from the pill cauldron. The scent was so pleasant and refreshing that even


    Severin


    was invigorated when it reached his nose. After putting the Pristine Spirit Pill into a porcin bottle,


    Severin extinguished the mes and proceeded to exit the room.


    During his two¨Cweek crafting session, he sessfully prepared over forty Crystal Spring Pills and 15


    Pristine Spirit Pills. The Crystal Spring Pill was effective for practitioners below the level five supreme


    saint, making it a rare and precious pill in the eyes of many elite disciples.

 Chapter 1976

    Chapter 1976


    Chapter 1976


    As for the Pristine Spirit Pill, it was most effective for practitioners below the level nine supreme saint.


    Whether it was restoring spiritual energy or increasing attainment, it was undoubtedly among the best


    and most useful sixth¨Crank pills! He would have wanted to keep thirty of so pills on hand so he could


    consume them whenever he wanted and further hasten his progress. s, the materials for that pill


    had


    run out.


    ¡°As things stand, it would be better toy a solid foundation for myself, Severin said to himself. He


    shook


    his head and tried to calm down whatever thoughts he had in his heart. During the past half¨Cmonth, he


    used a lot of spiritual energy in his failed attempts to make a breakthrough to seventh¨Cgrade alchemist.


    The remaining spiritual energy was thus condensed to the purest level, which allowed him to activate


    his


    mericians quicker.


    As early as a few days ago, the number of activated meridians in his body had reached two hundred


    and


    eighty. After consuming the Pristine Scint Pill, he sessfully made a breakthrough to level seven


    supreme saint. Since he had relied on the pill for the breakthrough, it did not cause that big of a stir


    within


    the sect because there was no need to derive the spiritual energy from the surroundings.


    After putting away the pills, he strode to the courtyard and saw his wives sunbathingzily on deck


    chairs.


    They immediately gathered around him when they spotted him, and Diane was the first to sense the


    surging aura on Severin¡¯s body. In her surprise, she asked, ¡°Are you already a level seven supreme


    saint?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I just made a breakthrough,¡± Severin nodded and smiled.


    The women were all in awe of him after learning of his progress. Severin¡¯sst breakthrough was


    barely a


    month ago, and he had already secured yet another breakthrough!


    Severin smiled when he saw their expressions. He took out the porcin bottle containing Crystal


    Spring


    Pills and said encouragingly, ¡°I¡¯ve refined some Crystal Spring Pills for you. Each of you will get five.


    Use


    them to make a breakthrough in your attainment.¡±


    The pills flew out of the porcin battle andnded in the women¡¯s hands. Diane was surprised to see


    the pills. ¡°Wow, we¡¯re getting Crystal Spring Pills again!¡±


    Severin smiled. He then took out the porcin bottle containing the Pristine Spirit Pills and said to


    them,


    And there¡¯s more! Here are some Pristine Spirit Pills. They¡¯re effective for practitioners below level nine


    supreme saint. Your attainment will improve by a half stage after consuming them!¡±


    He then gave each of them one Pristine Spirit Pill. Since the Pristine Spirit Pill was still rtively


    precious


    because even Severin had no material to refine too many of them, he gave one to each of his wives


    and


    saved some for Wuhlricht and the men Even though they were only able to get one pill, they were


    Diane then remarked in surprise, ¡°So this is the sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank Pristine Spirit Pill! It smells so


    good, and it¡¯s so rich in spiritual power, I can already feel myself making a breakthrough to level four


    supreme


    saint!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Severin She and Sofia praised him simultaneously, grinning from ear to ear.


    After Gilda kept her pill safely, she went forward and gave Severin a huge kiss on his cheek. ¡°You¡¯re


    amazing, honey! Those elite disciples will be so jealous if they knew about this!¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    For the record, the Pristine Spirit Pill was far rarer than Crystal Spring Pill, and even core discip es


    would not necessarily be able to obtain the former. In hindsight, it was a I thanks to Emery, because


    Severin would not have been able to obtain the recipe if Emery had not insisted on challenging him

 Chapter 1977

    Chapter 1977


    Chapter 1977


    After spending some quality time with thedies, Severin headed to the front yard to look for


    Wuhlricht¡¯s group. As they were all from the Skyblue Sect, he treated everyone equally in the


    Bleurealm and


    distributed the remaining pills to them.


    Upon receiving the pills, Wuhlrichtughed heartily and asked, ¡°Is this the Pristine Spirit Pill?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Severin nodded. ¡°This is the Pristine Spirit Pill that I¡¯ve now been able to craft after reaching the


    seventh floor of Alchemy Tower and bing a sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist.¡±


    A look of admiration appeared on Wuhlricht¡¯s face upon receiving Severin¡¯s confirmation. Despite his


    rise


    to core disciple status and significant advancement in attainment, Severin remained a down¨Cto¨Cearth


    and


    considerate person. Wuhlricht was proud to someone like that as a son¨Cinw.


    After putting the pills away, Wuhlricht observed that Severin¡¯s attainment had reached level seven


    supreme saint. Surprised, he asked, ¡°Did you make another breakthrough?¡±


    Severin nodded, as there was no reason to hide his progress. Felipe was in awe of Severin¡¯s


    achievement.


    ¡°Your attainment is getting quicker and quicker by the day!¡±


    Though they had already spent more than half a year in the Grandiuno Sect, none of them made


    progress.


    as quickly as Severin. Only Wuhlricht and Felipe were level three supreme saints, while Samuel and


    the


    others wereplete stage level two supreme saints. Though they had witnessed Severin¡¯s rapid


    growth


    and strong abilities ever since their time at the Skyblue Sect, Severin continued to surprise them and


    leave them in awe.


    Once their excitement settled down, Wuhlricht asked with a serious expression, ¡°By the way, the sect


    tournament is in two months. I heard it has something to do with the trip to their secret realm.¡±


    Felipe added, ¡°That¡¯s what I heard too! Rumor has it that the top three winners will be able to enter


    Southsky¡¯s secret realm.¡±


    The two of them might not have high attainment, but they had managed to get along very well with the


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    other disciples during their time at the Grandiuno Sect. They were usually the first to know of any


    happenings within the sect. Aware Since the tournament was upon them and so was the chance to


    enter


    the secret realm, they wanted to know his opinion on it.


    Southsky¡¯s secret realm was managed jointly by the four sects. It presented numerous opportunities


    and valuable items, but only level nine supreme saints were allowed entry. The sect had always


    respected


    that rule.


    Severin responded with a smile and a nod, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that too, and I¡¯ll be ready for it.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    He recalled Fend¡¯s advice to him after he reached level four supreme saint, and understood that it


    was


    very important to pay special attention to the tournament and make the necessary preparations.


    Severin


    remembered that very clearly.


    As a level seven supreme saint, Severin believed that two months of preparation and the aid of sixth-


    grade high¨Crank pills would allow him sufficient time to make a breakthrough to level nine. His dragon¨C


    like


    physique, proficiency in the Star¨Cgradebat techniques, and his understanding of the Grandiuno


    Treasured Notes all contributed to


    his strength. Furthermore, he possessed the Scarletsky Sword and the


    defense¨Coriented Darkgold Bell further bolstered his confidence to ovee any opponent¨Ceven a


    level


    nine supreme saint..

 Chapter 1978

    Chapter 1978


    Chapter 1978


    ¡°I¡¯ve so far been able to get a grasp of mostbat techniques and spiritual treasures, but it¡¯s a


    shame. that I¡¯ve only just barely grasped the fundamentals of the Sky¨CSoil Heptagold Sword Energy,¡±


    Severin


    muttered helplessly to himself.


    He had been so preupied with mak ng advancements in his alchemy that he found little time to train


    hisbat techniques. The Sky¨CSoil Heptagold Sword Energy, in particr, posed a significant


    challenge


    because it demanded an ample supply of heptagold energy for even the most modest of sesses.


    Achieving mastery required one to be able to refine Sky Soil energy, which was a formidable task that


    could only be aplished by those who have reached a higher realm.


    While heptagold energy was readily avable in the Sword Tomb on the seventh mountain, obtaining


    the elusive sky¨Csoil energy proved to be a more difficult. Severin grappled with the dilemma of


    sacrificing a


    middle¨Cgrade spiritual treasure, like his defensive Darkgold Bell, to train himself in that.


    He shook off those concerns and decided to focus on absorbing the heptagold energy within the Sword


    Tomb on the Seventh Mountain. After bidding farewell to Wuhlricht and the others, he proceeded head


    back into his training room. Once inside, he dedicated some time to crafting several batches of pills,


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    stopping only once he had an ample supply. He then set out for the Seventh Mountain and aimed to


    enhance his strength by absorbing the heptagold energy.


    The Seventh Mountain was a graceful yet imposing peak that was about 30 miles away from Pearl


    Light


    Isle. The mountain soon came into view, standing over a thousand feet tall with a long sword


    embedded in the ground. Severin could sense the dense swordwill emanating from the mountain from


    a distance.


    ¡°Will Myles be around?¡± he mumbled silently to himself.


    When he reached the mountain peak, he realized that its size had exceeded his expectations. The


    square


    where disciples gathered to enter the mountain spanned several miles wide.


    Severin approached a level two supreme saint and asked, ¡°Do you know where the Sword Tomb is?¡±


    Though the disciple was initially annoyed after being stopped, his annoyance turned into joy as soon as


    he recognized Severin. ¡°Severin!¡± he eximed.


    Recognizing the familiar voice, Severin¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, Yaacob!¡±


    The practitioner he had stopped turned out to be Yaacob, whom Severin had encountered when he first


    joined the Grandiuno Sect. Though they had minimal contact due to Severin¡¯s training on Pearl Light


    Isle,


    their chance reunion brought smiles to both faces.


    In the months following their Initial encounter, Severin¡¯s name had spread throughout every corner of


    the


    Tower, had left many disciples in awe.


    Yaacob smiled tteringly and said, ¡°What brings you here today? I¡¯m very familiar with this ce, so


    let me know where you¡¯re going and I¡¯ll bring you there!¡±

 Chapter 1979

    Chapter 1979


    Chapter 1979


    The small sword emblem embroidered on the top right of Yaacob¡¯s robe elicited a surprised reaction


    from Severin. ¡®Are you a disciple of the Seventh Mountain?¡±


    Severin had been immersed in seclusion ever since his arrival at the sect, and he had beenpletely


    unaware of Yaacob¡¯s affiliation with the Seventh Mountain due to their limited interactions in the months


    after.


    Yaacob nodded in confirmation, ¡°Indeed, I am!¡±


    ¡°Fate has brought us together again then, it seems!¡± Severin replied.


    Yaacob left asting impression on Severin after self¨Cprofessing to be the sect¡¯s know¨Cit¨Call. He


    imed


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    to know everything and anything about the sect, even each different elders¡® penchants.


    Curious about Severin¡¯s visit, Yaacob scratched his head and asked, ¡°Is there something you need


    here?¡±


    Severin focused on his purpose for visiting the Seventh Mountain and exined, ¡°I came to the


    Seventh


    Mountain to find the Sword Tomb. I¡¯d like to acquire some heptagold energy.¡±


    Yaacob¡¯s expression shifted to that of astonishment. ¡°Heptagold energy? Are you learning the Sky¨CSoil


    Heptagold Sword Energy?¡±


    Although confused by Yaacob¡¯s surprised reaction, Severin nodded in affirmation. Myles, the Seventh


    Mountain¡¯s peak master, was aware of Severin¡¯s proficiency in that particr technique. For that


    reason,


    Myles invited Severin to explore the Seventh Mountain after meeting him outside the Alchemy Tower.


    Yaacob¡¯s admiration of Severin grew even more after hearing that. The technique was a rare,


    prestigious


    Star¨Cgradebat technique that few were qualified to learn. Only a select few disciples, including


    elite ones like Yaacob, were qualified to practice the lower¨Cranked Heptagold Sword Technique. To put


    in bluntly, the Heptagold Sword Technique was merely the most advanced form ofbat techniques.


    The power of the Sky¨CSoil Heptagold Sword Energy was so formidable that it could slice open the


    heavens and level mountains. It could even slice effortlessly thought the vold. Unlike regrbat.


    techniques, mystical techniques such as that required no physical movements and could be activated


    instantly through mental intent.


    Yaacob, a swordsman by specialization, could not help himself from envying the instantaneous


    activation advantage of Sky Soil Heptagold Sword Energy. Furthermore, by mastering that mystical


    technique, there was a chance that the wielder couldprehend the legendary Heptagold Swordwill


    that would enable one to defeat anything in its path with a single sh. It was the kind of skill that he


    could only dream of having!


    Yaacob then borated, ¡°I¡¯ll be frank with you, there aren¡¯t a lot of disciples on the Seventh Mountain


    who are able to master this technique. Firstly, few are qualified to even learn it. Secondly, those who


    are qualified to learn it will find it incredibly challenging. In the past century, only our mountain¡¯s peak


    master has ever been able to master the fundamentals.¡±


    After hearing everything, Severin was taken aback. ¡°Okay, okay. Do you know where the Sword Tomb


    is?¡±


    Yaacob gestured down to the foot of the nearly ten¨Cthousand¨Cfeet¨Ctall mountain and said, ¡°It¡¯s right


    below us.¡±


    Using the Mind¡¯s Eye technique, Severin channeled spiritual energy into his vision, causing his eyes to


    radiate like the zing sun. His gaze pierced through the mist and zoned in on the bottom of the


    mountain, Yaacob¡¯s statement was confirmed as he saw a collection of broken swords buried like


    tombs, with some of therger swords emanating a rather savage aura.

 Chapter 1980

    Chapter 1980


    Chapter 1980


    Severin was taken aback by the sight. As a level seven supreme saint, his divine senses extended over


    a hundred miles, yet therge tomb of broken swords at the valley¡¯s bottom had escaped his notice


    during his flight to the seventh mountain.


    As he retracted his vision, Severin mused to himself, The Sword Tomb is exactly as I expected it to be.¡±


    ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll bring you there!¡± Yaacob interrupted Severin¡¯s thoughts. He then rose into the air


    and dived straight down without a second thought.


    Severin followed suit. As the wind roaring in his ears, Severin sensed an increased intensity of


    swordwill as they descended. After a while, the twonded at the bottom of the mountain, revealing the


    vast expanse of the Sword Tomb.


    The Sword Tomb was sprawled dozens of miles across and housed countless buried broken swords.


    Each sword emanated a faint yet chaotic swordwill which were interwoven into a barrier that seemed to


    cause one¡¯s divine senses to dull. Despite Severin¡¯s level seven supreme saint attainment, his spiritual


    awareness was restricted within a ten¨Cmile range there.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    He soon realized that was the reason he was unable to sense anything earlier. It was the chaotic mass


    of all the swordwill that concealed the Sword Tomb¡¯s presence. Beside him, Yaacob pointed to the


    center of the tomb and said, ¡°Here we are. It has existed for over ten thousand years since the


    Grandiuno Sect¡¯s establishment. No one knows how many broken swords and swordwills are in there,


    and the malevolent energy umted within discourages even the elite disciples from staying too


    long.¡± A lingering fear crossed his expression as he spoke.


    Indeed, the malevolent energy within the tomb was very strong, and even Severn¨Ca level seven


    supreme saint with a robust physique¨Cfelt a scratch on his forearm within seconds of being in there. He


    looked. over and saw a sh inflicted by one of the many swordwills.


    The aggressive aura surged like a shark drawn to blood, prompting Severin to quickly circte his


    energy and creating a protective shield to fend off the malevolent energy wanting to consume him.


    Severin then muttered to himself, ¡°There are probably tens of thousands of swordwills here. Though


    these are mere remnants of broken swords, it is still an excellent ce to practice swordsmanship.¡±


    Though the remnants of swordwill produced a pervasive malevolence that was so dangerous that even


    royal saints could die from it, Severin noticed many of the Seventh Mountain¡¯s disciples present around


    the tomb. Some sat cross¨Clegged and employed their skills to resist the malevolent energy, while


    others. focused their minds onprehending the lingering swordwill and tempering their bodies.

 Chapter 1981

    Chapter 1981


    Chapter 1981


    Yaacob could not help but nod and say, ¡°You¡¯re right. Although this ce is dangerous, it¡¯s not a big


    deal as long as supreme saints like us don¡¯t stay here for a long time and are careful when training.¡±


    After saying that, he guided Severin towards the center of the Sword Tomb.


    Yaacob pointed to the disciples sitting cross¨Clegged next to the tomb, and said to Severin, ¡®There is a


    Top Swordsman ranking in the Sword Tomb. All the disciples who have understood a certain level of


    swordwill from the Sword Tomb will be on the list.¡±


    Severin noticed that there was a stone monument simr to the one in front of the Alchemy Tower


    Square suspended in the sky not far away. The material of this ck stone monument was


    extraordinary since it could withstand the cutting of the evil spirit,


    Severin read from the bottom to the top of the stone monument, and saw about a dozen names


    sparsely written on the stone monument. These names were written in a soft yet strong handwriting,


    reflecting the sharp swordwill, as if to prevent others from reading even. Even Severin with his


    cultivation level¨Ccould not read it clearly


    Thus, Severin imbued spiritual energy into his eyes and used Mind¡¯s Eye, and he could immediately


    see the names on the stone monument clearly. He saw a familiar name among these names ¨C Myles,


    ranked ninth, Heptagold Sword Energy.


    Severin was a little shocked. ¡°Myles is a peak master and he¡¯s only ranked ninth?¡±


    Myles was a level nine paragon. As the peak master of Seventh Mountain, his strength was also


    ranked among the top in Grandiuno Sect. Thus, it was understandable why Severin would be surprised


    that Myles was only ranked ninth in the Top Swordsman ranking.


    Seeing Severin¡¯s shock, Yaacob slowly exined, ¡°Severin, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate the Top


    Swordsman ranking. Only those who understand the swordwill and the genius of swordsmanship can


    be on the list! Even Radyn Kohl, who is now known as the number one swordsman in Seventh


    Mountain and ranked seventh on the sect¡¯s Prodigy Ranking, is still not on the list.¡±


    Yaacob smiled bitterly when mentioning that. The Top Swordsman ranking and the Alchemy Tower


    ranking were established at the same time. However, it was very difficult to get on the list. In the past


    ten thousand years, there had been only twelve or three people on the list, and they were all peak


    masters of Seventh Mountain in the past!


    It was said that when Myles was still an elite disciple, It was in Sword Tomb that heprehended the


    Heptagold Sword Energy and became the Seventh Mountain¡¯s peak master.


    That was why Sword Tomb had be a holy ce for cultivation for countless Seventh Mountain


    disciples. They hoped that one day they could learn the meaning of the swordwill from the ruined


    Sword Tomb and reach the top.


    After listening to Yaacob¡¯s exnation, Severin nodded and said, ¡°I see.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin had also heard about Radyn. He was a swordsman from Seventh Mountain, and managed to


    understand a hint of Heptagold Sword Energy at a young age. Although his understanding was


    iplete, his power in swordsmanship was still terrifying.


    With the cultivation level of the level five supreme saint, he reverse¨Cyed a monsterparable to a


    level seven supreme saint, thus causing a sensation in the entire Grandiuno Sect.


    Radyn ranked seventh in the sect¡¯s Prodigy Ranking, and his cultivation power was higher than that of


    Shyam. After searching for the information about Radyn in his mind, Severin withdrew his gaze from


    the ck stone monument. At his cultivation level, Severin did not take Radyn seriously at all at his


    cultivation level.

 Chapter 1982

    Chapter 1982


    Chapter 1982


    Although Severin was only a level seven supreme saint, if he went all out, he could take out a level


    nine supreme saint. In fact, he was confident that he would be able to fight a paragon that had just


    broken through!


    After retracting his gaze, Severin stopped locking at the name on the Top Swordsman ranking and


    continued walking towards the center of the Sword Tomb.


    Soon, he arrived at the center of Sword Tomb, picked a spot, and sat cross¨Clegged. He did not forget


    that the purpose of entering the Sword Tomb was to collect the heptageld energy inside. He


    immediately opened up his divine sense, and carefully searched within a radius of more than ten miles


    for traces of heptagold energy.


    After just a few seconds, Severin opened his eyes. A serious frown appeared on his forehead after


    that. It turned out that the heptagold energy in the Sword Tomb was not in a ball like what Myles had


    given him before. Instead, it was drifting and mixed with evil energy, and the amount was very small.


    ording to Severin¡¯s estimation, if he could condensed and purified the evil energy within a radius of


    ten miles, he would probably be able to obtain a ball of heptagold energy!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Huh¡­ seems like I have no choice but to purify the evil energy first,¡± uttered Severin with a heavy


    sigh.


    The evil energy in Sword Tomb was extremely powerful, even a supreme saint would be injured if he


    touched it. However, that was the only way to go if he wanted to extract heptagold energy.


    After Severin took out an alchemical pill and swallowed it, he used his technique to activate the spiritual


    energy in his energy core to condense the surrounding evil energy. In an instant, arge amount of evil


    energy surged toward Severin¡¯s body, as if alive, and instantly formed a blood¨Ccolored light cocoon


    with a radius of several feet around his body


    This vision immediately attracted the attention of the other disciples in Sword Tomb


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s someone who dares to absorb evil energy on such arge scale in the Sword


    Tomb. Aren¡¯t they afraid of dying at all?¡±


    ¡°Who is this person? Don¡¯t they know that it¡¯s dangerous to activate the energy core inside here?¡±


    ¡°It seems that this person isn¡¯t a disciple of Seventh Mountain. They should be from another mountain,


    right?¡±


    ¡°I gotta say he¡¯s quite powerful. He actually has the cultivation level of level seven supreme saint.


    However, even Radyn, who is a level eight supreme saint, has to be careful in the Sword Tomb for fear


    of provoking these evil energies.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, my bet is that person will be severely injured by evil energy in Just a few seconds.¡±


    On a hill a few miles away from Severin, there was a young man who was closing his eyes to


    comprehend the lingering swordwill around him. At that moment, the young man suddenly opened his


    eyes angrily when he noticed the violent explosion of evil energy.


    The young man was none other than Radyn, who was known as the genius swordsman of Seventh


    Mountain and he had been training in seclusion in Sword Tomb for more than half a year!


    Radyn, who was interrupted by the violent evil energy, contorted his face in anger and cursed in a low


    voice, ¡°D*mmit! Who caused the evil energy explosion at this time? I was just about toprehend the


    lingering great deluge swordwill


    Radyn looked towards Severin and saw that Severin¡¯s whole body was wrapped in a blood¨Ccolored evil


    energy. He took a closer look at the clothes Severin was wearing. They were not the clothes of Seventh


    Mountain¡¯s disciples. He immediately knew that Severin was an outsider.


    ¡°These outsiders are so ignorant! Doesn¡¯t he know he would be severely injured if he caused a violent


    explosion of evil energy?¡±

 Chapter 1983

    Chapter 1983


    Chapter 1983


    A sarcastic smile appeared on Radyn¡¯s face. In his opinion, Severin¨Ca fool who dared to cause the evil


    energy in Sword Tomb to riot¨Cwas simply seeking death!


    After all, the evil energy in the Sword Tomb was filled with endless thirst for killing. It was condensed


    from the lingering swordwill of the broken sword left in the Sword Tomb for nearly ten thousand years.


    Even though Radyn¨Cwho was known as the genius swordsman of Seventh Mountain had to be


    cautious when staying in the Sword Tomb, and dared not arouse the evil energy in such a big way as


    Severin when he wasprehending the lingering swordwill.


    Not to mention the rest of the Seventh Mountain disciples, they did not dare to go near the central area


    of


    Sword Tomb for fear of provoking the evil energy and causing the spiritual energy in their bodies to riot.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe some guy would be foolish enough to act so recklessly in Sword Tomb thought Radyn.


    Although the riot of evil energy caused interrupted Radyn¡¯s realization of the swordwill, he did not get


    angry. He nced at Severin with interest, who was enveloped by the boody evil energy, and then


    withdrew his gaze without saying anything. He had decided to pay no more attention to him.


    At the same time, Yaacob¨Cwho was not far away from Severin¨Calso felt the evil energy around him


    rioting, causing his face to suddenly turn pale.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Severin sure is brave. I did tell him not to cause a riot of evil energy before entering the tomb


    Yaacob is not far from Severin¡¯s position, only about a hundred yards apart, so he could feel the


    fierceness of the evil energy intensely. Countless residual swordwill were stirred up as the evil energy


    spread around, forming an invisible de cutting the air which made a sharp and rapid whistling sound.


    Even though Yaacob was a level two supreme saint, he still felt like death wasing to him when


    faced with the terrifying air des. He did not dare to stay longer. He burst out the spiritual energy in


    his body to form an energy shield to protect himself while he jumped directly towards the outside of the


    Sword Tomb.


    After arriving at a safe distance of about ten miles away from Severin, Yaacob wiped the sweat from his


    forehead and said with lingering fear, ¡®Oh, Severin is too reckless. There is so much evil energy in


    Sword


    Tomb, he should still be careful even if he¡¯s a level nine supreme saint¡­¡±


    Here Yaacob paused and did not say anything further. In his opinion, with so many evil energy riots.


    Severin¡¯s¨Cwho was located in the central area¨Cchances ofing out alive were slim to none.


    The evil energy was also one of the spiritual energies of heaven and earth. However, once a cultivator


    was contaminated by it, it would affect the mind, causing him to go crazy or even explode to death!


    The evil energy in the Sword Tomb was the most terrifying of all. After all, there were many swordwills


    left there! When the two merged with each other, their power became even more terrifying and


    unpredictable.


    It was definitely not something a supreme saint elite disciple could win against. Therefore, in the eyes


    of many disciples in Sword Tomb, Severin has almost no chance of surviving!


    ¡°Haha, he¡¯s one foolish man indeed. These elite disciples whoe from other mountains always feel


    that they are the only one genius among the billions of ordinary cultivators, who think that they can


    subdue evil energy to speed up their understanding of swordwill.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely courting death. We should stay away from the central area¡±


    However, what they did not know was Severin¨Cwho hade to peace to die if need be¨Cwas


    completely safe at that moment.


    In the center of the Sword Tomb, Severin was sitting cross¨Clegged on the hill, surrounded by a blood


    red evil energy storm. He was breathing softly and deeply, and a few inches in front of him, there was a


    layer of radiant light. His energy shield was resisting the attacks of the evil energy.


    Even if the evil energy asionally passed through the energy shield and reached Severin¡¯s skin, it


    was instantly deflected by his tough dragon¨Clike body. At most, it only caused some minor surface


    scratches that were not even deemed serious enough to call it a wound.

 Chapter 1984

    Chapter 1984


    Chapter 1984


    A joyful smile finally appeared on Severin¡¯s calm face as more and more evil


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    nergy was condensed by him. He felt a considerable amount of heptagold energy in the ball of blood¨C


    red evil energy. As long as he managed to separate the heptagold energy from the evil energy, he


    would be able to level up his Sky¨CSoll Heptagold Sword Energy to Small Sess.


    Then, he would be able to strike down a cultivator of the same level in seconds! In fact, he would be


    able to sh a mountain in half or part the sea with just one swipe of his sword. From there on, he


    would be able to move to opening the gates of heaven and earth or exterminate thousands of Celestial


    bodies!


    Thinking of this, Severin became slightly excited. Once he sessfully cultivated the Sky¨CSoil


    Heptagold Sword Energy to Small Sess, andbined it with the spiritual treasure in his hand and


    his already terrifying physical power, he would be invincible to those whose level were below paragon,


    and a formidable foe for those above!


    What was even more terrifying was Severin¡¯s cultivation level at that point in time was only level seven


    supreme saint. Meaning to say, it would not be a simple matter of being a formidable foe to a paragon,


    because he would be able to take down a paragon once he reached level nine supreme saint.


    Thus, how could he not feel happy and excited at the thought of collecting all those heptagold energy?


    Afterposing himself a little, Severin manipted his divine sense and his surging spiritual energy


    to wrap up the blood¨Cred cocoon of evil energy outside his body.


    At the same time, Severin quickly performed a series of hand seals with both hands to activate the


    meridian points that had been opened up throughout his body. In an instant, a massive amount of


    spiritual energy of heaven and earth flooded out. Using his divine sense, he was able to control the


    spiritual energy like an invisible pair of hands to carefully separate the heptagold energy from the evil


    energy.


    In less than a moment, a thread¨Clike substance as thin as a hair, glowing with golden light, and filled


    with heptagold energy gradually appeared in Severin¡¯s sight. He was overjoyed to see the first ray of


    heptagold energy being stripped out.


    Without saying a word, he quickly chanted the Sky¨CSoil Heptagold Sword Energy mantra to absorb and


    refine the heptagold energy. Soon a second and third ray of heptagold energy appeared.


    With the emergence ofrge amounts of heptagold energy, the Sky¨CSoil Heptagold Sword Energy that


    Severin cultivated was slowly breaking through. In less than half a day, he had arrived at Small


    Sess from Beginner level!


    The moment Severin stepped into Small Sess, a strong swordwill suddenly burst out from him. As


    Tomb. Countless broken swords roared and vibrated continuously, as if they were summoned.


    The Seventh Mountain elite disciples who were practicing nearby were shocked by the sudden change.


    ¡°W¨Cwhat¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Why do these broken swords suddenly vibrate? Is there something inside the Sword Tomb that


    attracts them?¡±


    ¡°Forget about the broken swords! Even the lingering swordwills are being summoned!¡±


    When these Seventh Mountain disciples saw the scene, they were all shocked and numb. They had


    been practicing in Sword Tomb for several years and had never seen such a strange sight.

 Chapter 1985

    Chapter 1985


    Chapter 1985


    +15 BONUS


    Severin naturally had no idea of the shock he caused the other disciples. After he sessfully


    cultivated Sky¨CSoil Heptagold Sword Energy to Small Sess, his understanding of the true act of


    being a swordsman became more and more profound.


    At that moment, he was as majestic and domineering as an unsheathed sword. The swordwill bursting


    out from his body became stronger and stronger, and even the evil energy surrounding his body had to


    sumb to his strong swordwill. The bloody evil energy¨Cwhich was as big as a small mountain and


    shaped like a silkworm cocoon¨Cwas cut open in an instant as if it had encountered some kind of attack.


    Following this gap, the lingering swordwills in the Sword Tomb that were attracted by Severin¡¯s own


    swordwill pounced directly on him as if they had found an outlet.


    Sword cultivators had always regarded their sword as their life. In other words, where their swords


    were,


    there they were too. Even if their sword was broken, the will of swordsmanship lingering in it would


    remain for a very long time. It would not dissipate until it was washed away by the endless river of time.


    In the past ten thousand years, Sword Tomb had buried countless broken swords of sword cultivators,


    and the true act of being a swordsman inside was even stronger.


    Although the strength of those swordwills had long since faded over time, the attack of arge number


    of


    swordwills still made Severin feel like he was falling into an abyss.


    Under the impact of those swordwills, the divine sense that was originally released for several miles


    was immediately broken into pieces. His divine sense damaged, Severin naturally felt ufortable.


    He felt as if his head had been hit hard by someone, and his vision gradually blurred until it turned


    completely


    ck.


    Fortunately, at that moment, the sword will inside Severin¡¯s body by


    out to protect him by pushing away.


    the external swordwill. Only then did Severin react, he quickly increased the strength of his energy


    shield!


    Severin¡¯s face turned a little pale after doing that. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said


    with lingering fear, ¡°No wonder this ce has be the holynd of swordsmanship for Seventh


    Mountain disciples. There are just too many swordwills left here.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    There were no fewer than dozens of swordwills that Severin had felt, such as the extremely sharp


    heptagold swordwill, the fortearth swordwill that was as heavy as the earth, the icefrost swordwill that


    was as thick as ten thousand years of icicle.


    All sword cultivators hadpletely different training methods from normal cultivators. There were


    countlessbinations of sword moves, sword styles, sword energy, sword heart, swordwill, and


    sword domain!


    Sword moves, sword styles, sword energy, and sword values were within the understanding of ordinary


    people. However, when the sword cultivator reached the swordwill stage, he would observe all things in


    the world and imprint his invincible sword heart into it, so that all things in the world could be


    weapons in the hands of the sword cultivator!


    ording to legend, in the Purevoid Sect where swordsmanship was popr, the founder of the sect,


    Pervical Voide, used a piece of grass to kill countless powerful cultivators in Southsky, thus establishing


    the Purevoid Sect.


    Although Severin was protected by his own swordwill, the lingering swordwill rushed through the gap of


    evil energy like crazy, continuously hitting the energy shield in front of him.


    As an owner of swordwill himself, Severin could hear the roar of swords in his ears, as if those


    swordwills were challenging him. He immediately sneered and said, ¡°Ha! Your masters are no more of


    this earth, and yet you all still dare to challenge me?!¡±


    The sword is the weapon of a gentleman and the king of all weapons. Almost every swordsman who


    could cultivate swordwill was a genius in the art of swordsmanship. Even the swordwill that remains


    after death was by no means less powerful. To make matters worse, when different swordwills came


    across each other, they would want to have a showdown to see who was the most powerful!


    This was the reason why Severin¡¯s swordwill burst out, causing the lingering swordwill in th Sword


    Tomb to rict! The lingering swordwill must have understood what Severin said because they roared one


    after another, and actually merged together and burst out a sharp sword energy.


    Severin¡¯s face darkened when he saw that. He originally entered the Sword Tomb just to find heptagold


    sword energy to cultivate his own technique, but he identally activated his own swordwill, causing


    the other swordwills in the Sword Tomb to want topete with him.

 Chapter 1986

    Chapter 1986


    Chapter 1986


    After bursting out his swordwill in response, Severin said coldly, ¡°Since you are seeking death, then I


    will


    help you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Severin¡¯s sword will erupted again. In an instant, all the broken


    swords


    within a radius of several miles were suspended and flying from the soil as if being pulled up by


    invisible


    force.


    Severin gathered these rusty broken swords in front and behind him, and his swordwill came down


    from


    the sky like the sky¨Csoil energy from chaos, instantly crushing theose broken swords into dust.


    The lingering swordwills were no match for Severin¡¯splete sword will. Not to mention, the


    technique


    practiced by Severin was Grandiuno Sect¡¯s top Sky¨CSoil Heptagold Sword Energy! Using this


    technique,


    even the least talented person could absorb arge amount of heptagold energy and cultivate


    heptagold


    swordwill, let alone a talented person like Severin, he could definitely cultivate Sky¨CSoil Heptagold


    Sword


    Energy!


    After Severin absorbed arge amount of heptagold energy in the Sword Tomb, his own heptagold.


    swordwill began to show signs of transformation! As soon as his extremely sharp heptagold swordwill


    came out, he was like a greedy whale swimming to the center of the small fish, frantically devouring the


    lingering swordwill.


    Ice swordwill, me swordwill, hardwood swordwill, clearwater sword will, thunder swordwill, and


    countless lingering swordwills were instantly devoured and absorbed by Severin. He also gained many


    insights after refining those swordwills.


    At the same time, the swordwill in him was growing at an rming rate!


    Moreover, his swordwill gained many more attributes, which were no longer limited to the original.


    heptagold swordwill.


    It was at that time the ck stone monument floating above the Sword Tomb gradually emitted bright


    light as Severin devoured more and more lingering swordwill. This scene immediately attracted the


    attention of the Seventh Mountain disciples who were still in Sword Tomb.


    ¡°D¨Cdid someone gave birth to a new swordwill?¡±


    ¡°Everyone, look! There¡¯s a new name on the Top Swordsman ranking!¡±


    ¡°Gasp! Who just gave birth to a new swordwill? Could it be Radyn Kohl?¡±


    Everyone stared at the stone monument with wide eyes as the bright light above it became brighter and


    amongst the crowd¨Ccould not help but exim, ¡°It¡¯s Severin! I didn¡¯t expect Severin to be on the Top


    Swordsman ranking!¡±


    There was immediately an uproar from the Seventh Mountain disciples when they heard that.


    ¡°Who is this Severin? Is there such a person in Seventh Mountain?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not a disciple of Seventh Mountain, but an outsider?¡±


    ¡°Gasp! Could it be that he¡¯s the sixth core disciple?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a genius in alchemy? Howe he has such a strong talent in swordsmanship as well?¡±

 Chapter 1987

    Chapter 1987


    Chapter 1987


    The Seventh Mountain disciples in Sword Tomb were all shocked when they learned of Severin¡¯s


    identity. All the disciples in Grandiuno Sect had heard of his fame as the sixth core disciple to some


    extent; whether it was defeating Shyam, passing all the levels in Alchemy Tower and ranking first on


    the Top Alchemist ranking, or epting Emery¡¯s challenge, and finally bing famous in the


    Grandiuno Sect.


    However, in the minds of Seventh Mountain disciples, they had relegated Severin to be a genius only in


    alchemy. Thus, they were understandably shocked to find out he was the one who caused the lingering


    swordswills in Sword tomb to riot, and subsequently got into the Top Swordsman ranking.


    Countless Seventh Mountain disciples looked up at the figure in the center of Sword Tomb with envy,


    and


    eximed in surprise.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have believed it if I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes! I didn¡¯t expect Severin to have such a


    high


    talent in swordsmanship!¡±


    ¡°I thought that the person who caused the evil energy in Sword Tomb to go berserk was a stupid young


    man, but it turned out to be the sixth core disciple, Severin Feuillet!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, I could never be as powerful as him even if I¡¯ve trained for a million years. I heard


    that


    he not only possesses some kind of Divine Constitution, but his talent in alchemy far exceeds that of


    Celeste. In fact, he ranks first in the Top Alchemist ranking. Even so, I can¡¯t believe it took him only half


    a


    day toprehend the swordwill in here!¡±


    Not far away, Radyn was sitting cross¨Clegged on the hill andprehending the lingering swordwill.


    His


    eyes were filled with disbelief when he saw Severin¡¯s name suddenly appear on the ck stone


    monument.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Radyn¡¯s originally calm face had be a picture of shock with his mouth


    hanging and his eyes trembling. ¡°Severin actuallyprehended the swordwill in here in only half a


    day?!¡±


    As a genius swordsman of Seventh Mountain, Radyn barelyprehended a hint of swordwill after


    cultivating in Sword Tomb for several years. In fact, he was still far off fromprehending the real


    swordwill.


    Even so, he stayed in the Sword Tomb for months and months without daring to take any breaks in


    between. All he could think about was being able to truly get started with the way of swordsmanship


    and


    condense his own swordwill.


    It had been half a year since hest entered Sword Tomb, and he had not yet been able to learn the


    way


    of swordsmanship. It was hard for him to ept reality after he recalled that he had previouslyughed


    at Severin for being ignorant and actually daring to cause the evil energy to run rampant in the Sword


    After all, not only did Severin was safe and sound, he alsoprehended swordwill in less than half a


    day! However, looking at the name Severin Feuillet ranked eleventh on the Top Swordsman ranking,


    Radyn had no choice but to ept the truth.


    ¡®There¡¯s actually a person capable ofprehending swordwill in half a day and climbed to the Top


    Swordsman ranking in this world!¡® thought Radyn.


    After Radynposed himself, he slowly raised his head and looked in the direction of Severin, who


    was surrounded by countless flying rusty broken swords flying.


    ¡°So this is the difference between a core disciple and an elite disciple huh?¡± he uttered to himself with a


    bitter smile.


    Radyn did not know much about Severin. He spent most of his time in Sword Tomb in seclusion. The


    last time he entered Sword Tomb was half a year ago.


    At that time, Severin was not that famous. He only just got into the Top Alchemist ranking and was


    ranked the same as Emery. Therefore, Radyn paid Severin no mind when he entered the Sword Tomb.


    Even when Severin was condensing the heptagold energy and causing a riot of evil energy around him,


    Radyn still wondered where did this stupid boye from.

 Chapter 1988

    Chapter 1988


    Chapter 1988


    +15 BONUS


    Unexpectedly, the stupid boy he made fun of had gotten on the Top Swordsman ranking that he had


    always dreamed of getting on!


    Looking in the direction of Severin, Radyn could not shake himself out of his sadness for a long time.


    Finally he sighed helplessly. ¡°My swordsmanship is nothing whenpared to yours.¡±


    At the same time, in the heart of Sword Tomb, Severin was carefullyprehending the lingering


    swordwills of the broken swords beside him. At that point, he was not aware that due to his


    confrontation with the lingering swordwill in the Sword Tomb, his swordwill had skyrocketed or that he


    had gotten into the Top Swordsman ranking, shocking countless Seventh Mountain disciples.


    His eyes were closed tightly, and an invisible aura was emanating from his body, blowing the broken


    swords around him like a strong wind. Immediately afterwards, an extremely sharp invisible swordwill


    burst forth from his body, and it was undoubtedly far stronger than the lingering swordwills in the


    broken sword buried in the Sword Tomb.


    This also allowed Severin to easily resolve the siege of the lingering swordwills and swallow them up.


    As he devoured more and more swordwills, Severin¡¯s understanding of the swordsmanship became


    more and more profound. His whole body was like an unsheathed de, exuding an extremely sharp


    aural


    Under the pressure of the aura, the air within a distance of nearly a hundred feet started cracking as if


    the


    time¨Cspace fabric itself was about to shatter. The will of swordsmanship in him became stronger and


    stronger, so much so, that it rendered some of the broken sword fragments flying towards him


    immobile.


    Even so, there were still many broken swords, flying towards Severin like moths to the me. Half a


    day


    There were many types of lingering swordwill that burst out from these rusty fragments. Some could


    tear


    apart space, some could make fire out of nowhere, and some could condense air into frost as if it


    wanted


    to bring about another ice age.


    Severin was surrounded by the rusty sword fragments while various strange phenomena such as earth,


    water, wind, fire, ice, thunder and lightning constantly appeared around his body. The terrifying energy


    tore the surrounding space apart, creatingrge cracks in the void.


    This horrified the other disciples. They felt that the entire Sword Tomb might be destroyed at any time,


    and them with it.


    ¡°Just what kind of swordsmanship has Severin cultivated to be able to cause such terrifying


    phenomena?¡±


    ¡°Gasp! Even the cracks in the void were torn apart. Could it be that he wants to fight against the


    lingeringThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ***Oh my god, everyone should run for their lives quickly. We¡¯ll die if we get caught in the cracks.¡±


    Compared to the panicking disciples, Severin¨Cwho was located in the center of Sword Tomb¨Cseemed.


    very calm. After devouring a few more lingering swordwills, he slowly opened his eyes, and a look of


    joy appeared on his face. After devouring countless lingering sword wills, Severin gradually discovered


    that his swordsmanship was actually strengthening and evolving in the direction of transformation


    ¡°There are at least thousands of wills of swordsmanship in here! If I can swallow, absorb, and refine


    them all, my understanding of swordsmanship will probably reach a terrifying height!¡±


    Severin could not contain his excitement at the thought. He vigorously activated his spiritual energy


    and swordwill to attract more broken swords to float around him.

 Chapter 1989

    Chapter 1989


    Chapter 1989


    As Severin began to devour the lingering swordwills in the Sword Tomb, his own swordwill, which was


    originally heptagold, also began to evolve little by little. The originally extremely sharp Heptagold Sword


    Energy gradually began to have various attributes of earth, water, wind and fire!


    Countless earth, water, wind, and fire floated around Severin, as if they were trying to destroy Sword


    Tomb itself! The terrifying power they exuded made even the disciples of Seventh Mountain who were


    twenty or thirty miles away tremble with fear. Especially the void caused by the constant tearing of


    space by earth, water, wind, and fire made everyone¡¯s blood run cold! Even a paragon would find


    himself dead in an instant if he was sucked into the void, let alone the elite disciples who were only in


    the realm of


    supreme saints!


    At first, everyone was shocked and worried about Severin¡¯s safety. However, as time passed, they saw


    that Severin was safe and sound even though he was very close to the void. Moreover, the swordwill


    on his body became stronger and stronger, shocking and frightening the Seventh Mountain disciples


    even


    more.


    Severin stayed in a state of being enveloped by countless earth, water, wind, and fire for more than half


    a


    month.


    One day, he suddenly opened his eyes and two bright rays of light shot out from them. After absorbing


    countless swordwills, his understanding of the swordsmanship had reached an unprecedented level!


    ¡°All Swords Be One,¡± Severin whispered softly as he put his fingers together and waved lightly


    towards the cracks in the space surrounding him.


    In an instant, an extremely bright light appeared in the air. Even the earth itself seemed to be afraid of it


    as countless space cracks appeared, revealing chaotic nothingness! The surging swordwill seemed to


    shatter everything in its path as it split open the fog that blocked Severins divine sense.


    It burst out from the bottom of Seventh Mountain, and soared up into the sky, creating a great rumbling


    across the entire Grandiuno Sect. The formless and colorless swordwill pierced through the thousand


    of miles high clouds in an instant until it reached outer space itself!


    At that moment, no matter which mountain of the Grandiuno Sect the disciples were on, they could all


    hear the nging sound of swords. Within the nine mountains, countless long swords seemed to have


    met their king. They went flying out of the sheaths and into the air, vibrating and roaring, as if they were


    bowing to their king.


    This sudden scene naturally caused panic among countless disciples.


    ¡°What on earth is going on? Why Is my sword out of control?¡±


    Fit¡¯s so terrifying. I seemed to feel thousands of sharp sword energies passing through my body,


    causing all the spiritual energy in my body to freeze for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Look! This strange phenomenon seems to being from Seventh Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Seventh Mountain? Could it be that another genius swordsman was born there?¡±


    Compared to the panicked disciples, the elders from the nine mountains within the sect seemed much


    calmer. After detecting the direction from which the sword will wasing, countless sect elders


    looked up in the direction of Seventh Mountain with different expressions.


    At the same time, in the main hall of the Seventh Mountain, Myles was training in seclusion. When he


    felt this terrifying swordwill, he was first shocked. The swordwill was extremely domineering as if it was


    formed by integrating multiple sword attributes!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1990

    Chapter 1990


    Chapter 1990


    Even he with a heptagold swordwill could not help but feel vaguely oppressed by Severin¡¯s swordwill.


    After his initial shock wore off, he recalled something, and his face was instantly filled with joy.


    He jumped up from the ground, activated his divine sense, and moved toward the Sword Tomb,


    saying,¡±


    What a terrifying and domineering swordwill! Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect that after all these years of being


    alone at the top, a genius swordsman would finally appear!¡±


    Myles transformed into a ray of light and headed straight for the Sword Tomb. He wanted to see which


    genius in Seventh Mountain actually gave birth to such a terrifying swordwill.


    Just when swordwill rmed the entire Grandiuno Sect, Severin locked up at the fog of the Sword


    Tomb


    that had been split open, and exhaled heavily.


    Seeing as if even the sky had been chopped into pieces, Severin said happily. ¡°As expected of the


    swordsmanship I¡¯veprehended, I¡¯ve managed to create a unique move from the countless


    lingering


    swordwills!


    After devouring various swordwill attributes for the past half month, Severin was able to reach


    enlightenment in swordsmanship in the past few days. Relying on his deep understanding of


    swordsmanship and the vast amount of lingering swordwills in the Sword Tomb, his original heptagold


    swordwill began to absorb and devour the residual swordwill of other attributes.


    Since the lingering swordwills in the Sword Tomb had been washed away by time, their remaining


    power was very small. However, after being devoured and integrated by Severin, his swordwill evolved


    in the direction of All Swords Be One. Not only could he use his heptagold swordwill but he could


    also use


    the attributes of other swordwills.


    Severin named it chaotic swordwill! Just now, he tested out his chaotic swordwill which contained the


    power of various attributes, and it was alreadyparable to the full blow of a level one paragon!


    Thus, how could he not feel overjoyed at his newfound swordwill?


    He originally entered Sword Tomb just to find heptagold energy, and did not expect that there would be


    such a great opportunity! As a result of absorbing the lingering swordwills, his swordwill became


    possessed with the attribute of chaos. In other words, he could call upon three thousand types of


    swordwills at his fingertips.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that if a level nine supreme saint sword cultivator were to fight


    against Severin, he would instantly be defeated. No matter how strong the opponent¡¯s swordsmanship


    was, no matter what kind of swordsmanship the opponent had, Severin could instantly imitate it and


    break it in one move. This kind of ability was very rare in the world, making Severing the exclusive.


    Just when Severin was feeling delighted, he suddenly heard the exmations of many disciples from


    the edge of Sword Tomb,


    ¡°Look! Severin has actually climbed up to the first ce in the Top Swordsman ranking!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that someone could break the ranking of the ancestors of Seventh Mountain!¡±


    After hearing these exmations, Severin looked up and saw his name on the floating ck stone


    monument. Seeing that he had once again broken the ranking of his predecessors, Severin touched his


    nose helplessly. He really did not want to be on the list!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Oh well. It¡¯s not like I can do anything to make my name go away.¡± Severin withdrew his gaze from the


    stone monument. He did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°I¡¯ve already cultivated Sky¨CSoll Heptagold


    Sword Energy to Small Sess, so the only thing to do now is to go to Nine Heavens to collect sky¨C


    soil energy. How lucky I am to get the chaotic swordwill, which can break three thousand swordwill and


    be used as my trump card.¡±


    Severin stood up slowly, suppressed the broken sword fragments flying around him with his surging


    swordwill, and walked towards the exit.


    At the same time, Myles also arrived joyfully at the entrance of Sword Tomb.

 Chapter 1991

    Chapter 1991


    Chapter 1991


    After Myles arrived, he nced at the sparsely gathered Seventh Mountain disciples and paid no more


    attention to them, because he sensed that the genius who gave birth to a new swordwill was not


    among them. He was about to step inside the Sword Tomb when he suddenly felt a familiar aura


    coming from the inside, causing his eyebrows to shoot up from shock.


    He paused in his tracks and thought skeptically, ¡®This¡­ this aura feels really familiar! Could it be that


    I¡¯ve


    met the person who gave birth to a new swordwill before?¡±


    Myles recalled that he had a young genius swordsman named Radyn under hismand. He thought


    Radyn a promising candidate who had a chance of giving birth to a new swordwill, but he quickly shook


    his head. The auraing from the Sword Tomb waspletely different from Radyn¡¯s. Based on this


    alone, he concurred that the person who gave birth to Sword Will was definitely not Radyn!


    ¡°But who could it be if it¡¯s not Radyn? Which other disciple in the entire Seventh Mountain could give


    birth to a new swordwill? wondered Myles quizzically. Suddenly, his eyes lit up as another thought


    crossed his mind. ¡®Could it be that the person who gave birth to a new swordwill isn¡¯t from Seventh


    Mountain?¡±


    Myles was about to rush inside of Sword Tomb to take a look when Severin, who had suppressed his


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    swordwill and aura, walked out of the exit.


    Aftering out, Severin saw Myles standing motionless at the entrance. He then smiled and cupped


    his hands towards him and said, ¡°Greetings Mister Myles.¡±


    Myles looked surprised to see Severin there. He did not expect to meet the sixth core disciple in Sword


    Tomb. He thought Severin was a promising young man. In fact, he would have wanted him as his


    disciple if he had not been a core disciple.


    When Severin broke through the seventh floor of Alchemy Tower, causing the tower to emit strange


    visions, Myles personally arrived at the sky above the square and gave Severin a gift as a token of


    friendship.


    Myles smiled back and nodded to Severin before saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would also be in


    Sword Tomb.¡±


    Severin nodded in response to Myles. After all, the other party was the peak master of Seventh


    Mountain, a powerful man at level nine paragon. Even though Severin was the sixth core disciple, that


    did not mean he could act all arrogant.


    ¡°I came to Sword Tomb half a month ago to cultivate Sky¨CSoil Heptagold Sword Energy,¡± exined


    Severin with a smile.


    Not only did he level up his Sky Soil Heptagold Sword Energy to Small Sess, but he also absorbed


    and devoured the lingering swordwills, causing his swordwill to evolve into chaotic swordwill. Even till


    then he was still savoring the happiness of his achievements.


    Myles nodded lightly. He was not really listening to what Severin was saying because his mind had


    already drifted to the mysterious genius swordsman in Sword Tomb.


    Seeing Myles looking a little distracted, Severin immediately said, ¡°Mister Myles, I still have something


    to take care of so I¡¯ll return to Pearl Light Isle first. Goodbye.


    He strode towards the outside of Sword Tomb as soon as he had finished speaking


    Meanwhile, Myles strode into Sword Tomb. The moment he looked up, he saw Severin¡¯s name at the


    top of the ck stone monument. Thisbined with the other disciples¡® exmations and discussion


    caused him to be stunned on the spot.


    ¡°Wow, Severin is indeed a role model for us disciples. He has awakened his swordwill and ranked first


    in


    the Top Swordsman ranking just half a month after entering Sword Tomb.¡±

 Chapter 1992

    Chapter 1992


    Chapter 1992


    ¡°I know right! He¡¯s super awesome!¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Myles felt like his head was spinning after hearing what those disciples were talking about. He never


    expected that the person who awakened a new swordwill would be Severin. In Myles¡® impression,


    Severin was a genius alchemist who broke through the seventh floor of Alchemy Tower some time ago,


    so it was surprising to find out he was also a genius in swordsmanship!


    A cultivator would be considered a genius if he had top talent in a certain area. Take Celeste for


    example, who became the fifth core disciple due to her genius talent in alchemy, or Raymond, who


    became the fourth core disciple because he could rely on his Element Constitution to speed up his


    training.


    Looking back at the nearly one year since Severin became a disciple, he not only disyed the


    mysterious and iparable Chactic Constitution, but was also designated as the unprecedented


    sixth core disciple of the Grandiuno Sect by the sect leader Oskar Burton, andter even surpassed


    Celeste in alchemy by passing the seventh floor of Alchemy Tower!


    Severin¡¯s talent in alchemy caused the Alchemy Tower to shake and in turn caused a sensat on in the


    entire Grandiuno Sect. Thus, it was not an exaggeration to say Sever in was a veritable genius, worthy


    of


    the status of the sixth core disciple.


    Therefore, it was understandable for Myles to be shocked when someone told him that the person who


    awakened a new swordwill was Severin. After recovering from the shock, Myles¡® face changed from


    one


    shade of color to another. After a few breaths, he eximed, ¡°This kid is simply a monster!¡±


    Just when Myles was feeling awed in his heart about Severin¡¯s monstrous qualifications, he realized at


    that moment that he had just met Severin outside Sword Tomb. He immediately turned around and flew


    away without hesitation. In the blink of an eye, he caught up with Severin outside the Sword Tomb.


    Severin, wait!¡±


    Severin¨Cwho was about to fly back to Pearl Light Isle¨Cturned around when he heard Myles¡® anxious


    voice. After seeing the excitement and joy on Myles¡® face, Severin scratched his head and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s


    the matter, Mister Myles?¡±


    Myles walked up to him, exhaled heavily, and said, ¡°Why did you hide your achievement from me? I


    didn¡¯t expect that the disciple who just awakened swordwill would be you!¡±


    Severin nodded, and then exined, ¡°Mister Myles, I wasn¡¯t trying to hide it from you. In fact, thanks to


    the suggestion you gave mest time, I was able to cultivate the Sky¨CSoll Heptagold Sword Energy to


    Small Sess and awakened my swordwill in Sword Tomb.¡±


    There was a look of overwhelming joy in Myles¡® eyes after hearing Severin admitting to the fact that her


    had awakened his swordwill. He took a big step forward and grabbed Severin¡¯s wrist, saying, ¡°Severin,


    what do you think of Seventh Mountain?¡±


    ¡°The scenery there is beautiful and the spiritual energy pleasant, replied Severin with some confusion.


    Only then did Myles tell him what he had in mind, ¡°I would like you toe work as a sword instructor


    al


    Seventh Mountain!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Myles took a deep breath, as if he had made an important decision in his heart. He looked at Severin


    seriously and said. ¡°The sry is fifty thousand spiritual stones, one seventh¨Cgrade alchemical pill, and


    five rays of sky¨Csoil energy per month.¡±

 Chapter 1993

    Chapter 1993


    Chapter 1993


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Myles was not just making empty promises as he actually came to that decision after some careful


    consideration. It gave him a great shock to learn that the person who awakened the swordwill was


    Severin because a cultivator was considered a genius in the entire Southsky as long as he or she


    possessed top talent in one area of cultivation.


    However, not only did Severin possess Chaos Divine Constitution, but he was also extremely talented


    in alchemy. Adding to that, he had just awakened his swordwill, which put him on the top of every


    sword


    cultivator there!


    Perhaps in the past, Myles would have tried¨Cjust like the sixth peak master Danie Phix did¨Cto ask.


    Severin to be his disciple. However, shocked by the various top¨Cnotch qualifications Severin


    possessed,


    Myles knew that he had nothing to offer or teach Severin.


    After all, Severin was a core disciple, his status might not be as high as a peak master, but he was


    definitely more powerful than the elders of the sect. It would be akin to a mortal trying to make a dragon


    into his pet.


    Therefore, Myles took another route by asking Severin to be Seventh Mountain¡¯s sword instructor.


    After all, even he¨Ca level nine paragon with an awakened heptagold swordwill¨Cfound Severin s chaotic


    swordwill terrifying.


    With such an understanding of swordsmanship, Severin was definitely fully qualified for the position of


    sword instructor! Moreover, it was another roundabout way of tying Severin to Seventh Mountain


    As long as Severin served as their sword instructor at Seventh Mountain for one day, no matter how


    high. Severin reached in the future, Seventh Mountain would also benefit from his fame. With that


    thought in mind, Myles spoke again, ¡°Severin, I never expected that you would have such high


    attainments in


    swordsmanship.¡±


    Faced with Myles¡® praise, Severin waved his hand calmly and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mister


    Myles. My achievements aren¡¯t worth mentioning at all.¡±


    Myles¡® words became stuck in his throat after seeing how calm Severin was. Did he really just


    downy his achievement of ranking first in the Top Swordsman ranking?¡®


    Myles would probablyugh out loud in his dreams if one disciple of Seventh Mountain could awaken


    his swordwill and enter the Top Swordsman ranking. The surrounding Seventh Mountain, however,


    disciples


    felt that Severin deserved a beating after seeing his reaction.


    ¡°Spoken like a true genius. The world of genius is not something we can understand.¡±


    ¡°The strength of his swordwill has even rmed the peak master, and yet he said it¡¯s nothing?¡±


    ¡°If this isn¡¯t worth mentioning, then what is?¡±


    ¡°Bah! His words just make me want to hit him! It took me ten years training in Sword Tomb before I


    couldprehend sword heart, and I haven¡¯t even gotten close toprehending swordwill! And yet,


    it only took Severin half a month for him to awaken his swordwill!¡±


    Severin was speechless when he saw the surrounding disciples gnashing their teeth. However, he also


    knew how what he had just said could seem a little pretentious in the eyes of the other disciples.


    At the same time, Myles finishedining in his heart. He looked at Severin, stroked the beard on


    his chin, and said, ¡°Severin, what you¡¯ve done is no small achievement indeed. From the time I¡¯ve


    established Seventh Mountain, only a few hundred people have been able to reach the Top


    Swordsman ranking. Most of the broken swords in the Sword Tomb were brought back from the


    battlefield by the ancestors of the past generations.¡±


    After a pause, he grinned bitterly and said, ¡°The fact that you can awaken swordwill proves that you


    have outstanding talent in swordsmanship and are fully capable of teaching my disciples.¡±


    It was not that Myles was trying to tter Severin, but¡­.

 Chapter 1994

    Chapter 1994


    Chapter 1994


    Myles was training in seclusion when Severin¡¯s swordwill cut through the fog in the Sword Tomb and


    rose


    into the sky. He himself was already a level nine paragon, and he had also awakened the heptagold


    swordwill, which had the sharpest attributes. He could count on one hand the opponent that could win


    against him in the same realm!


    Even so, when he felt Severin¡¯s chaotic swordwill, the heptagold swordwill in his body actually made a


    surrendering gesture, which surprised him. At his strength, even sword cultivators in the royal paragon


    realm would not be able to suppress his swordwill, let alone cultivators in the same realm, and yet a


    supreme saint like Severin was able to do it!


    Therefore, Myles immediately concluded that the swordwill Severin had awakened must be extremely


    powerful, giving rise to the decision wanting to hire him as a sword instructor.


    ¡°How about it? I¡¯m willing to pay more if it¡¯s not enough!¡± said Myles quickly when Severin remained


    silent


    for a long while.


    Severin shook his head. To be honest, Severin was quite excited about the sry given by Myles. He


    did


    not really care about the spiritual stones since it was impossible for an alchemist like him tock


    spiritual


    stones.


    Even the seventh¨Cgrade alchemical pill was not very attractive in his opinion. Although Severin was


    only a


    sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist and was still far away from being a seventh¨Cgrade alchemist, he knew


    he


    could easily level up to a seventh¨Cgrade alchemist in a short time after harvesting the alchemy


    Inheritance in Alchemy Tower. He could then easily refine as many seventh¨Cgrade elixirs as he wanted.


    What really attracted him the most was the sky¨Csoil energy. The sky¨Csoil energy was one of the vital


    energies of heaven and earth above the Nine Heavens. In other words, it was a veritable precious


    treasure, and yed a valuable role in refining alchemical pills or cultivating.


    The Sky¨CSoil Heptagold Sword Energy Severin was cultivating required arge amount of sky¨Csoil


    energy to upgrade it to the realm of Great Sess. By then, he would be able to strike down a ten


    thousand mile high mountain with just one blow of his sword!


    There were only two ways to obtain sky¨Csoil energy. The first one was to collect it personally from the


    air above the Nine Heavens, but this method was too dangerous for Severin. The strong wind blowing


    from the Nine Heavens was enough to cut through the space and annihte the all four elements of


    earth,


    water, wind and fire.


    It was not something that a cultivator in the supreme saint realm like him could easily fight against. He


    needed to at least be in the high level paragon toe away from the harvest safe and sound.


    The other method was to enter the Cave Heaven secret realms. Those Cave Heaven secret realms


    contained treasures left over from ancient times, so naturally there would be sky¨Csoil energy among


    them.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Previously, Severin thought that after the sectpetition was over, he would go to several secret


    realms in Southsky to look for sky¨Csoil energy. However, after hearing Myles¡® proposal, he became a


    little tempted to take him up on his offer. He would be able to shorten the time it would take him to


    reach Great Sess if he could get some sky¨Csoil energy.


    Besides, Myles was pretty good to him. Last time he was at Alchemy Tower za, he gave him two


    balls of heptagold energy as a gift.


    After Severin pondered for a moment, he nodded towards Myles who was waiting for his reply and


    said, I¡¯m not really that talented. In fact, my talent in swordsmanship is limited. Please do give me some


    advice if you think I¡¯m not doing my job as a sword instructor well.¡±

 Chapter 1995

    Chapter 1995


    Chapter 1995


    When Myles heard that, his eyes suddenly lit up and his face was filled with joy. To be honest, he had


    thought Severin would turn him down after seeing he went all silent on him.


    After all, Severin himself was a core disciple. Not only did he have extremely high cultivation talent, but


    he had also broken through to the seventh floor of the Alchemy Tower. Adding to that was the fact that


    he had given birth to his own swordwill. He was a monster genius cultivator through and through.


    Why would Myles would not be surprised if Severin was the most powerful out of all six core disciples.


    someone like him want to work for the lowly Seventh Mountain? Thus, it was understandable for Myles


    to


    be ecstatic that Severin was willing to take up the job.


    After Myles came back to his senses, he stroked his beard with a smile, shook his sleeves, and said to


    Severin, ¡°Haha, you¡¯re too humble, Severin! Even I¡¯m impressed at the heights you¡¯ve reached in your


    swordsmanship, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to impart valuable teachings to the disciples.¡±


    Although he did not know what the attribute of Severin¡¯s swordwill was, judging from the terrifying


    momentum that the swordwill had erupted before, Myles was sure that Severin¡¯s swordwill must be


    above his own heptagold swordwill.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way a cultivator who possesses such a terrifying swordwill be mediocre in his


    understanding of swordsmanship, thought Myles. He waspletely at ease that Severin would be


    able to do well in his


    job as a sword instructor.


    After Severin heard what Myles said, he did not know whether tough or cry, but he did not say


    anything more. After chatting for a while and reminiscing about old times, Severin said his goodbye,


    ¡°Mister Myles, I have important matters to handle in Pearl Light Isle, so I take my leave first.¡±


    Myles nodded in agreement.


    The spiritual energy in Severin¡¯s body vibrated out. The next moment, he rose into the sky and turned


    into a stream of light and disappeared from the Seventh Mountain. A momentter, a floating ind


    with a beautiful glowing aura appeared in Severin¡¯s sight.


    Severin raised his hand and waved, summoning the token from the spatial ring and throwing it forward.


    which allowed to pass through the formation and return to the courtyard.


    After arriving in the courtyard, Severin noticed that Wuhlricht and the elders who used to especially like


    to stay in the courtyard to y chess were actually practicing in their respective caves for the first time.


    Not only that, but Diane and the girls were also still training in seclusion. Severin was really heartened


    to see everyone hard at training


    +15 BONUS


    After he returned to Pearl Light Isle, he went directly to his own training room without disturbing the


    girls who were in seclusion.


    ¡°I should take this opportunity to integrate the understanding of swordsmanship after absorbing so


    many swordwills in Sword Tomb, thought Severin as he sat down on the Enlightenment Mat.


    Although Severin¡¯s cultivation level was only level seven supreme saint, he was confident he could


    instantly kill a level nine supreme saint if he used Sky¨CSoil Heptagold Sword Energy, and if he used hisThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    chaotic swordwill, even a paragon that had just broken through would be no match for him.


    Severin also valued his swordsmanship very much, so after returning to his training room, he


    immediately


    began to integrate his understanding of swordsmanship so that he could use 100% of his power when


    fighting enemies in the future.


    After two days of integration, Severin¡¯s swordwill became stronger and stronger. His whole body was


    like


    a sword hidden in the peak and restrained in its sheath, giving others the ultimate sense of oppression.


    Once the integration waspleted, Severin walked out of the training room feeling refreshed.


    Suddenly,


    he sensed a disturbance in the spiritual energy around the ind as they all rushed toward the


    courtyard.


    ¡®Did Diane and the others break through?¡® wondered Severin.

 Chapter 1996

    Chapter 1996


    Chapter 1996


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The energy was flowing in the direction of the courtyard where Diane and the girls had been in


    seclusion. Without another word, Severin immediately extended his divine senses and began to probe


    into the path where the spiritual energy had disappeared. He soon discovered that a millstone¨Csized


    vortex of energy had formed just above where Diane was, and gusts of wind had been produced


    In that instant, Severin sensed Diane¡¯s spiritual energy growing stronger, almost as if she was on the


    verge of making a breakthrough to level four supreme saint. He thought to himself, ¡®We entered the


    sect just over half a year ago, but it seems that Diane is already on the cusp of a breakthrough to level


    four supreme saint. Such an achievement is enough to rank her high within the elite disciples¡®


    The condensed spiritual energy vortex was absorbed in a sh, but he noticed that Diane¡¯s spiritual


    energy was still stuck at level three supreme saint. Having decided to walk over and position himself in


    the sky not far from where Diane was, he reached out to grasp the space outside Pearl Light Isle.


    At that moment, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth within a several dozen¨Cmile radius around


    Pearl Light Isle seemed to respond to hismand. It flowed into the ind, replenishing what had


    been drained. The influx allowed Diane to make a breakthrough to level four supreme saint in less than


    half a day, and her achievement elicited a smile on Severin¡¯s face.


    Following her breakthrough, Severin allowed her to consolidate her foundation without much


    interference. Meanwhile, he observed his other wives¡® progress and saw that even Gilda, She, and


    Sofia were on the brink of a breakthrough.


    ¡°Looks like they¡¯re all going to get a breakthrough!¡± Severin smiled. Since he could not interfere much,


    he absorbed a substantial amount of spiritual energy from the outside world to replenish the energy


    within the ind.


    The next morning, as the sun¡¯s golden rays pierced through the white sky of Pearl Light Isle, the vast


    spiritual energy of heaven and earth transformed into a spiritual vortex that enveloped Gilda¡¯s room.


    Severin knew that her breakthrough was imminent.


    As expected, a thunderous boom was heard as the spiritual vortex above Gilda¡¯s room dissipated. Her


    level four supreme saint energy sred into the sky and shrouded Pearl Light Isle, and her


    breakthrough triggered a domino effect. She and Sofia both achieved breakthroughster that


    evening. All of their spiritual energy seemed to resonate within the ind, producing gales of wind that


    would startle everyone present there.


    Even disciples on the Fifth Mountain and Sixth Mountain, who were several dozen miles away from


    Pearl Light Isle, could sense the unusually strong fluctuation of energy.


    ¡°Why is the spiritual energy thinning again?¡±


    ¡°I see a level four supreme saint energy from Pearl Light Isle. Someone must have broken through.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Severin already level seven?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled, His wives all have spint constitutions.


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless topare ourselves with them. They¡¯re talented AND beautifull


    ¡°Severin treats his wives super well. How else would they be able to reach level four supreme saint


    after barely entering the sect half a year ago?

 Chapter 1997

    Chapter 1997


    Chapter 1997


    +15 BONUS


    Discussions were rife among the disciples of the Fifth and Sixth Mountains after they learned that


    Severin¡¯s wives had made a breakthrough. Some female disciples were vocal with their jealousy as


    they nced longingly in the direction of Pearl Light Isle¨Cthey were envious of Diane and the others for


    being lucky enough to be Severin¡¯s wives.


    Ever since Severin gained fame in the Grandiuno Sect by clearing the first six floors in the Alchemy


    Tower, he had be the object of admiration for many female disciples across the mountains.


    In the eyes of those disciples, Severin was the epitome of perfection¨Che was the sect¡¯s sixth core


    disciple, a prodigious alchemist, and someone who possessed the Chaos Constitution. Those qualities,


    coupled with Severin¡¯s handsome appearance, had many female disciples pining secretly for him. Had


    Severin been single, he might have found himself visited by those admirers all the time.


    Many of the female disciples were thus even more jealous after learning that his wives were the ones


    who had made a breakthrough. ording to the standard for elite disciples, those who had talent were


    mostly able to reach level three supreme saint within the first year of entering the sect. Elite disciples


    must fulfill a certain qualification to be orded such status in the Grandiuno Sect¨Cit should either be a


    spirit constitution or a treasure constitution.


    However, making a breakthrough to level four supreme saint was a challenging feat. Shyam of the Fifth


    Mountain, for instance, earned a ce on the sect¡¯s prodigy ranking even though he was only a


    perfect-


    stage level five supreme saint. The reason was that most elite disciples spent their lives hovering


    around


    levels three and four.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Diane¡¯s breakthrough, and indeed the other girls¡® breakthrough, represented an exceptional


    achievement.


    Part of it was because they had resources aplenty, as Severin was an extraordinarily talented person


    who


    was also a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist.


    The female disciples who admired Severin were envious, while the male disciples had their fair share


    of jealousy. As a highly¨Ctalented alchemist with several beautiful wives, and who was rumored to have


    awakened sword will at the Seventh Mountain, Severin would alwayse out tops in the game of life.


    The male disciples reflected on their hurdles after remaining stagnant at level two or level three


    supreme saint despite years of toil. The uncertainty of when they might have a breakthrough fueled


    their jealousy


    even more.


    Meanwhile, Severin remained oblivious to the restlessness of the disciples on the Fifth and Sixth


    Mountains. His focus was on protecting his four wives. The strong winds on Pearl Light Isle persisted


    until the next day, gradually dissipating as the sun descended. When all four women had sessfully


    made a breakthrough, Severin breathed a sigh of relief.


    Over the past two days, he had ensured the women¡¯s safety during their breakthroughs by staying by


    their side and absorbing a significant amount of spiritual energy from the outside world. Diane and the


    others had lived up to his expectations and achieved sessful breakthroughs in the end. Satisfied by


    their progress, Severin nodded and finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Before long, Diane emerged in from of Severin wearing a in white dress. Her slender, proud figure


    moved gracefully as she approached him.

 Chapter 1998

    Chapter 1998


    Chapter 1998


    Diane lit up with joy when she spotted Severin. There was a twinkle in her eye as she spoke in a


    maic voice, ¡°Thank you, honey. It was all because of you that we were able to make a


    breakthrough together.¡±


    Diane remained aware of everything that was happening outside despite being in seclusion. She knew


    that Severin¡¯s intervention had helped in ensuring that the supply of spiritual energy within the ind


    remained constant. Higher attainment levels demanded more spiritual energy from heaven and earth,


    which would make it difficult for them to secure a breakthrough if that flow was interrupted. As level four


    supreme saints, they were considered to fall within the top ranks of elite disciples.


    After Diane thanked him on behalf of the girls, Severin stepped forward and pinched her cheeks


    slightly.


    That¡¯s my duty as everyone¡¯s husband.¡®


    Diane rolled her eyes and pursed her lips. ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet talker.¡±


    As they spoke, Gilda exited her seclusion and joined them. Gilda, who was wearing a blue dress and


    did


    her hair up in a jade hairpin, patted her chest and said to Severin, ¡°That was a close call earlier. I was


    on


    the verge of failing my breakthrough before you replenished the spiritual energy.¡±


    She and Sofia, wearing a purple dress and beige robe respectively, came out after them and


    approached Severin elegantly. Their attire resembled lotuses emerging from the recesses of ake.


    She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Yeah!! agree with Gilda! If our hubby hadn¡¯t given us the Crystal


    Spring


    Pill and Pristine Spirit Pill, we¡¯d have taken months and months to get a breakthrough!¡±


    There seemed to be no end to the girls¡® conversation, so Severin intervened. ¡°Thanks for the praise,


    but


    I¡¯m just d you all made a breakthrough.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Severin was aware that his wives wel


    lucky to have a Spirit Constitution. With his alchemical skills, it


    was not difficult for them to help them make a breakthrough in the not¨Ctoo¨Cdistant future. While those


    breakthroughs were a cause for celebration, a celebratory feast was not brought up because Wuhlricht


    and the group were still in seclusion.


    Even so, Diane prepared a simple lunch using ingredients found on the ind. Everyone¡¯s advanced


    level of attainment meant that mortal food was no longer required, but that did not stop them from


    feeling nostalgic about wanting to once again enjoy the kind of food they used to have back at the


    Skyblue Sect.


    The food that Diane made fulfilled that need, if only to satiate their cravings.


    After lunch, Severin leaned back in a chair and enjoyed the leisurely moment. All of a sudden, a crisp


    announcement echoed through Pearl Light Isle. ¡°I, Emery Green, am here to fulfill my end of the bet!¡±


    Severin stood up in surprise after hearing the announcement. ¡°Emery?¡±


    It had been several months since their challenge, and Severin had almost forgotten about the bet. He


    assumed that Emery might try to keep whatever remained of her dignity and refrain from bringing it up


    again, lest she incur the wrath of Danie, her mentor and the Sixth Mountain¡¯s peak master.


    Severin thus chose to ignore the bet that he made, and Emery¡¯s unexpected arrival naturally caught


    Severin by surprise.

 Chapter 1999

    Chapter 1999


    Chapter 1999


    Surprised by what he heard, Severin soared up from his chair and flew out of Pearl Light Isle as soon


    as


    he heard Emery¡¯s voice echoing outside the ind.


    As he stepped out of the ind¡¯s protective formation, Severin¡¯s attention was drawn to the sight of a


    captivating woman. Her graceful figure was clothed in a pure white robe thatplemented her peachy


    face. Like a flower unsullied by the soil that it grows on, she emanated a prominent and serene aura


    that


    captivated anyone.


    Severin stood suspended in the air upon seeing Emery. He gazed at her and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s call off


    the


    bet we made, Emery. It¡¯s not something that we ought to be taking too seriously.


    Having won the tournament against Emery and obtained the Pristine Spirit Pill and its recipe, Severin


    faced much animosity from Danie, who tended to be very protective of her student. To avoid any


    potential conflicts, Severin decided to forgo Emery¡¯s unfulfilled part of the bet.


    Emery, however, seemed offended by his suggestion. She clenched her jaw and shot him an angry


    re


    as she pouted, ¡°What are you implying? Do I look like a sore loser to you?¡±


    Tears welled up in Emery¡¯s eyes, and her expression was aplex mix of sadness. She had


    considered


    herself a superior alchemist¨Ceven to Celeste¨Cand believed that Celeste¡¯s position as fifth core disciple


    would be hers if not for Celeste¡¯s Forest Constitution. Danie¡¯s coddling only fueled her ego even


    more.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Losing to Severin in the tournament was too big a blow to Emery, and she had struggled to ept the


    oue. I


    Priding herself as the second prodigy among the sect¡¯s alchemists, Emery¡¯s arrogance grew


    particrly because she was backed by the support of a seventh¨Cgrade alchemist like Danie. When


    Severin surpassed her name in the rankings, she was not pleased about it and came to Pearl Light Isle


    to issue a


    challenge to Severin.


    Despite her extensive preparation as well as the advantage she gained from using one of the three


    special cauldrons from the Sixth Mountain, she lost the tournament and spiraled into depression for


    over


    two months.


    During the two months, her defeat to Severin became a source of trauma and nightmares, thus


    hindering Emery¡¯s progress. It was onlyter that she heard about Severin reaching the seventh floor of


    the Alchemy Tower, and that was when she was finally able to let go of her arrogance. Even Celeste


    was unable to reach the seventh floor, so Severin¡¯s ability to achieve that feat could only mean that his


    talent surpassed everyone¨Ceven Celeste.


    When Danie returned to the Sixth Mountain, she could only sigh when she saw Emery¡¯s breakdown.

 Chapter 2000

    Chapter 2000


    Chapter 2000


    Emery recalled vividly her master¡¯s advice during that challenging time, where she was told that


    confronting the problem head¨Con was the best way to ovee her inner turmoil. However, Emery


    hesitated to immediately fulfill her part of her bet, believing that she could conquer her traumatic


    experience without any help.


    s, the oue was a resounding failure. Since her defeat to Severin, Emery found her progress


    bing stagnant. There was even a decline in her sess rate of refining the sixth¨Cgrade medium¨C


    rank


    Crystal Spring Pill.


    In her helpless desperation. Emery finally epted reality. Letting go of the trauma after Severin¡¯s


    defeat would require her to face the situation head¨Con. After days of internal struggle, a recent surge of


    terrifying


    swordwill on the Seventh Mountain caught her attention, and itter transpired to her that Severin was


    behind that.


    Emery¡¯s master, Danie, insisted that Severin possessed the potential to be a celestial, which


    only highlighted the vast gap between Emery and Severin. Realizing that she would forever live in


    Severin¡¯s shadow unless she confronted the trauma of her defeat, Emery decided toe to Pearl


    Light Isle and


    fulfill her bet.


    Though it was an outright embarrassment for the Sixth Mountain¡¯s alchemy genius to work as a maid


    and maid, Emery needed to consider the bigger picture. In Danie¡¯s opinion, being a maid to someone


    as gifted as Severin¨Cwho had a Divine Constitution, exceptional alchemical ability, and incredible


    swordsmanship¨Cwas an opportunity not to be missed. For those reasons, Emery felt aggrieved by


    Severin¡¯s response.


    Confused by Emery¡¯s reaction, Severin scratched his head and asked, ¡°Does this mean you¡¯re insistent


    on bing my maid?¡± After a moment of bewilderment, he looked at Emery. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Emery gritted her teeth and replied coldly, ¡°I lost the bet. I¡¯ll be your maid!¡±


    Emery¡¯s determination elicited a nod from Severin as he produced a jade token from his pocket and


    tossed it to her. ¡°Okay then. You¡¯ll officially be Pearl Light Isle¡¯s maid from today onward. Here¡¯s


    the token you can use to ess the ind,¡± he said before promptly returning to the ind in apparent


    Ignorance of Emery¡¯s expression.


    With the token in hand, Emery¡¯s expression reflected a mix of her hesitation, unwillingness, and


    humiliation. She stood rooted to the ground and watched as Severin¡¯s figure vanished from sight. In the


    end, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m here already. Why else should I hesitate? Master told me that


    Severin was the most talented alchemist the sect had seen in the past ten thousand years. He might


    have already gained that knowledge passed down from the Alchemy Tower. I hope I won¡¯t regret this


    decision.¡±


    Emery clutched the token in her hand and pursed her lips as she entered Pearl Light Isle with


    determination.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 2001

    Chapter 2001


    Chapter 2001


    When Severin entered Pearl Light Isle, he observed Emery¡¯s movements with his divine senses and sa


    Emery following him in with the token in hand. His previous wariness of Emery¡¯s master, Danie, had


    reduced slightly because Emery had entered out of her volution. The distinction between coercion and


    voluntary action were two different things, and it was not the ce of any outsider toment on that.


    After withdrawing his divine senses, Severin smiled to himself and thought, ¡®Hmm¡­ Emery is going to


    be very useful in helping to craft sixth¨Cgrade low rank and medium¨Crank pills. That¡¯ll help me to focus


    on making a breakthrough to seventh grade alchemist¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin was motivated by the prospect. Though his elevated status as the sixth core disciple sparked


    many an envious nce from the ordinary disciples, he knew all too well that his responsibilities


    continued to grow. His days were spent either training, polishing hisbat techniques, or creating


    pills to secure a much anticipated breakthrough to seventh¨Cgrade alchemist. In the past, he had some


    spare time after seclusion to help craft pills for Diane and the others.


    However, he had another responsibility to shoulder after agreeing to Myles¡® request. Aside from training


    and making a breakthrough to a seventh grade alchemist so he could prepare for floors eight and nine


    of the Alcherry Tower, he also had to find heptagold energy for the Sky¨CSoil Heptagold Sword Energy


    technique in addition to tutoring the Seventh Mountain¡¯s disciples:


    Severin could already feel a headacheing on with all those tasks. Emery¡¯s arrival offered a timely


    solution whereby he could delegate some responsibilities to her and leverage her past status at the


    Sixth Mountain. Once Emery took charge of refining sixth¨Cgrade pills, Severin could focus on bing


    a seventh¨Cgrade alchemist.


    Meanwhile, Emery remained oblivious to Severin¡¯s n to make her his freebor. As she followed the


    formation into the ind, the ethereal mist and rich spiritual energy all around created an almost


    dream- like atmosphere. The energy from all around her seemed to flow into her body with every


    breath that she took.


    She was a little shaken with awe as she looked at the spiritually¨Cdense air, the lush trees, and the


    abundance of herbs growing like weeds by the pathway. ¡°I can¡¯t believe my eyes. Do all the core


    disciples get this sort of ind to live in? The energy here is so much denser than back at the sixth


    mountain!¡±


    As Emery calmed herself down and followed Severin into the courtyard garden, she had to do a double


    take at Diane and his other wives. Their beauty was on par with that of Celeste¡¯s, and she could not


    help but feel inferior to them despite being dubbed the second most beautiful woman from the Sixth


    Mountain. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone can be as beautiful as they are¡­¡±


    Diane, Gilda, Sofia, and She were so exquisitely beautiful in every aspect, and even Celeste would


    start


    As Severin led her to the courtyard garden, his wives noticed Emery¡¯s presence. They knew her as the


    woman who challenged Severin to a contest at the Alchemy Tower, and they had been cheering for


    Severin to defeat her too. Her fall from grace and maid¨Clike uniform raised questions. Diane, in


    particr, blinked at Severin and asked, ¡°Why is she dressed like that?¡±

 Chapter 2002

    Chapter 2002


    Chapter 2002


    ¡°She¡¯ll be my maid from now on,¡± Severin said openly. His straightforward response came as a bit of a


    surprise to them. Though they knew of Emery¡¯s earlier bet, they hardly expected her to hold on to her


    word and be his maid.


    The usually mediative Gilda voiced her concern. ¡°Having her be a maid doesn¡¯t seem like a


    particrly good idea.¡±


    Doing so might bring disgrace to the Sixth Mountain if word got out. Severin understood the reasons


    behind her concern and reassured her with a smile.


    Emery, on the other hand, offered her reassurance to Gilda. ¡°It¡¯s just a bet. I lost to Severin, and it is my


    obligation to fulfill my end of the bet.¡±


    The firmness in her reply helped reassure them that she seemed to have done it out of her own free


    will.


    They all got up and approached Emery. As the first wife, Diane had a caring character that could set


    everyone at ease. She smiled and suggested, ¡°Don¡¯t think of yourself as a maid. Just make yourself


    Gilda and She agreed with Diane and expressed their views as well. ¡°She¡¯s the Sixth Mountain¡¯s


    prodigy.


    Severin! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll reflect badly on everyone if she bes our maid?¡±


    Emery was


    was touched when they treated her as an equal rather than a maid. Though she had to build up the


    courage to fulfill her end of the bet, she would be lying if she said she was not embarrassed or afraid.


    Their words thus came as a wee reassurance.


    Severin smiled at their interaction and retrieved the materials for the Crystal Spring Pill. He then told


    Emery. ¡°My wives have made their case, so you don¡¯t have to take on the traditional duties of a maid.


    All


    you have to do is make pills for them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good with me!¡± Emery kept the materials away and agreed without hesitation.


    Diane and the girls were pleased with the arrangement. ¡°It just so happens that we¡¯ve used up the


    Crystal


    Spring Pills that Severin previously made for us. We¡¯ll be looking forward to your pills then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We finished about seven or eight of them after our breakthrough the other day.¡±


    Emery was surprised by their casual consumption of the Crystal Spring Pills. She looked at Diane in


    disbelief, then turned to Severin and asked, ¡°Seven or eight of them? It¡¯s like candy!¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In her mind, the Crystal Spring Pill was one of the most treasured pills in the sect. Elite disciples


    generally did not have the privilege of getting much, If at all. Even someone in her privileged position


    could only get imagined that anyone would be eating the pills like candy! Then again, she soon realized


    that they had such a luxury due to Severin¡¯s alchemical prowess.

 Chapter 2003

    Chapter 2003


    Chapter 2003


    The extreme shock on Emery¡¯s face elicited a giggle from Diane and the other girls. Diane, as the


    eldest


    among them, stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Severin. We wouldn¡¯t have been able to make such


    quick breakthroughs without his alchemy skills.¡±


    Gilda and the others nodded wholeheartedly upon hearing that. Though they had the privilege of


    residing


    on Pearl Light Isle, the training resources they received followed the standard given to normal


    disciples-


    two sixth¨Cgrade low¨Crank pills each month and a few spiritual stones. Breaking through to the fourth


    level


    of Supreme Saint with such limited resources was difficult, if not nearly impossible.


    Emery had already predicted yet, and she looked at the girls with envy. Consuming sixth¨Cgrade pills


    like


    candy was a luxury beyond imagination, and one that would surely leave everyone else outside of


    Pearl


    Light Isle in shock. Lucky for Emery, she was able to calm herself down quickly as a result of her


    experience.


    She then observed that Diane and the girls had reached level four supreme saint within half a year.


    They


    were brimming with energy, and they had a very solid foundation too. When Emery first joined, she was


    only able to make a breakthrough to level two supreme saint within half a year. As a result, even she¨C


    an apprentice of Danie¨Ccould not help but envy the girls¡® surging level four supreme saint aura.


    After putting away the Crystal Spring Pill Severin handed her, Emery remarked to Diane, ¡°You just


    joined


    the sect half a year ago, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Diane replied in some confusion.


    Emery nced at Severin with a mix of despair and emotion. ¡°Making a breakthrough to level four


    supreme saint in just six months is a feat that will have our fellow disciples jealous.¡±


    Diane downyed their achievements. ¡®You¡¯re being too kind. It¡¯s not that big a deal. I¡¯m sure plenty


    people in the sect are stronger than us


    Emery was speechless when she heard Diane saying that it was not a big deal.


    She was about to say something more when Severin interjected. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re now our maid, I¡¯ll


    leave the crafting of Crystal Spring Pills to you. If you¡¯re stuck on anything and need help, feel free to


    ask me any questions.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Emery answered. Severin nodded in satisfaction.


    Though Emery had Initially been uneasy around Diane and the others, she gradually settled in with


    them after getting to know them better. That being said, she still diligently tackled the tasks that Severin


    had. assigned to her,


    Several dayster, Emery sat before a cauldron Inside one of the wooden houses on Pearl Light Isle. A


    dozen green pills hovered in front of her.


    Following several days of hard work, she could finally heave a sigh of relief as she said, ¡°I seeded!¡±


    Emery¡¯s alchemical progress had been hampered after her loss to Severin, and she was so


    traumatized by her defeat that she butchered her subsequent crafting sessions rather frequently.


    Surprisingly, fulfilling herbet and bing Severin¡¯s maid seemingly helped her deal with the trauma


    of losing. The crafting


    process went so smoothly that she was rather surprised by it. Though the sess of the Crystal Spring


    Pill remained at a low rate of 30 percent, Emery felt content with her aplishment.

 Chapter 2004

    Chapter 2004


    Chapter 2004


    During the period where she had to grapple with her inner trauma, maintaining even a thirty percent


    sess rate with the sixth¨Cgrade low¨Crank Crystal Spring Pill was challenging. Several cauldrons


    nearly burnt to the point of being unusable during the refinement period.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back to my best again if this continues!¡± Emery thought. Her remaining resentment toward


    Severin had dissipated. After doing a stretch, she carefully sealed the dozen or so Crystal Spring Pills


    in a box.


    Uponpleting the task, she opened the door and entered the garden courtyard. There, she found


    Severin and others lounging on chairs and reading books. Emery approached them and handed the


    book, saying. ¡°Here are the pills.¡±


    Severin put aside his guidebook to the ces outside of Southsky and took the box. He opened it to


    find fifteen Crystal Spring Pills inside. After a brief inspection, he frowned and closed the box. He


    tossed it to Diane and the girls before remarking. ¡°The quality isn¡¯t good enough, and the sess rate


    is rather low too. You¡¯re a prodigy! Why does it seem to take so much effort to craft these Crystal


    Spring Pills?¡±


    Severin expressed his views and was very dissatisfied with the oue. He noted the mediocre¨C


    quality. of most pills, the prevalence of impurities, and a low sess rate with only two superior¨Cquality


    pills.


    Emery was anxious when she heard that. Before she could say anything. Severin added, ¡°I¡¯ll teach


    you.¡± He then began sharing his experience and insights into refining the Crystal Spring Pill. As a sixth¨C


    grade. high¨Crank alchemist who had received the knowledge passed down by the Alchemy Tower,


    Severin¡¯s guidance could elevate a junior alchemist¡¯s understanding by a lot and impart some


    inspiration to them.


    Emery¡¯s initial feelings of humiliation transformed into shock and excitement as Severin provided


    insights. into his experience with the Crystal Spring Pill. Though she was initially unclear about certain


    aspects of the crafting process, Emery soon understood its principles with Severin¡¯s guidance. She


    eximed in gratefulness, ¡°I see! I didn¡¯t expect the pill could be crafted like that! Thank you for your


    guidance!¡±


    At that moment, she had finally been given a peek into Severin¡¯s formidable alchemical ability. Emery


    recalled the jealousy she once harbored when Severin entered the Alchemy Tower a year ago. Back


    then, he was only a sixth¨Cgrade alchemist who could produce sixth¨Cgrade low¨Crank pills ?t most.


    However, it took him only two months to achieve the remarkable feat of creating the elite¨Cquality


    Crystal Spring Pill. Three monthster, the entire sect was shaken when he reached the seventh floor


    of the Alchemy Tower.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emery initially chalked his sesses to luck, but she gained a true understanding of his abilities after


    receiving his guidance. Though she was previously limited to a 30 percent sess rate with the Crystal


    Spring Pill, that changed when Severin pointed out her past errors. She was eager to try again because


    she believed that she could achieve a steady 50 percent to 60 percent sess rate.

 Chapter 2005

    Chapter 2005


    Chapter 2005


    After suppressing her excitement, Emery gestured respectfully to Severin and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help but


    wonder how far you¡¯ve progressed in alchemy. I feel like I¡¯ve been enlightened by your advice.¡±


    The excited look on Emery¡¯s face led Severin to smile calmly. ¡°I am making preparations to be a


    seventh¨Cgrade alchemist!¡±


    It had been nearly two months since he became a sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist, and after digesting


    the knowledge passed down to him in the Alchemy Tower, Severin had a better idea of how he could


    be


    a seventh¨Cgrade alchemist. By his estimation, it would not be long until he achieved that.


    Emery¡¯s jaw dropped upon learning that Severin was already preparing to be a seventh¨Cgrade


    alchemist. As far as she knew, Severin was only a sixth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist when she lost


    to


    him in the contest. Seeing him about to be promoted to a seventh¨Cgrade alchemist gave her the


    impression that breakthroughs in alchemy came naturally to him!


    As a prodigy of the Sixth Mountain, she was considered one of the more talented individuals, yet it had


    taken her nearly two years to progress from a fifth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist to a sixth¨Cgrade


    alchemist. Considering her current progress as a sixth¨Cgrade medium¨Crank alchemist, she had no idea


    just how


    much time she would need to reach seventh¨Cgrade alchemist.


    Perhapsing to Pearl Light Isle was the correct decision!¡¯ Emery thought to herself.


    Emery¡¯s silence made Severin wonder if she had any doubts, so he said, ¡°Is there anything else you


    don¡¯t


    understand?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m good for now.¡± Emery shook her head aftering back to her senses.


    Severin nodded and took out much alchemy material which he handed to Emery. ¡°You¡¯ll be required to


    prepare some Crystal Spring Pills once every fortnight.¡±


    Severin wanted Emery to craft more Crystal Spring Pills while he focused on his uing seclusion.


    Emery heeded his request. ¡°Understood


    As Emery was about to return to her living quarters, a sudden breeze that took mere seconds to


    escte into a strong wind swept across Pearl Light Isle. Gravel was lifted into the air, and a small


    mountain¨Csized vortex of spiritual energy appeared in the sky above Pearl Light Isle, apanied by


    ominous clouds and


    thunderous winds.


    A deafening thunderbolt¡¯exploded, and a silver streak of lightning darted through the thick dark clouds.


    With every passing second, the clouds above Pearl Light Isle became thicker and thicker, blotting out


    the garden.


    Everyone recognized the phenomenon as a sign of an impending breakthrough, but the sheer intensity


    of the thunderstorm was thoroughly unprecedented


    Severin, his wives, and Emery were the only ones not in seclusion, which begged the question of who


    could have caused such a dramatic breakthrough. How could an ordinary supreme saint trigger such a


    terrifying thunderstorm?


    Severin directed his divine senses toward the bottom of the spiritual vortex. There, he observed a small


    figure sitting cross¨Clegged in a training groom surrounded by bursts of divine light. The figure could be


    likened to a ck hole devouring the spiritual energy from the vortex, and the figure¡¯s aura was now


    infinitely close to that of a supreme saint.


    Severin stood up from his chair and said solemnly to Diane and his other wives, ¡°Selene is going to


    make a breakthrough to supreme saint!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Everyone was shocked.

 Chapter 2006

    Chapter 2006


    Chapter 2006


    Every single one of Severin¡¯s wives stood up one after another. Diane stared at the dark clouds blotting


    out the light as well as the thunderous aura contained within them. She might be a level four supreme


    saint, but she was still intimidated by the spectacle. As Selene¡¯s mother, she could not help but ask


    anxiously, ¡°Why would thunderbolts appear when Selene is merely making a breakthrough from royal


    saint to supreme saint?¡±


    Even Severin was a little puzzled by that. When he first broke through to level nine supreme saint to


    that of a paragon, the phenomena that urred were limited only to a vortex of spiritual energy. There


    were no thunderbolts, as suggested there. However, Selene¡¯s breakthrough made it appear as though


    the thunderbolts in the sky were some sort of heavenly retribution!


    Emery stopped in her tracks as she was about to leave and offered some words offort as she


    looked at Diane¡¯s anxious expression. ¡°This is a good thing, and there¡¯s nothing to be worried about!¡±


    After offering her reassurance, Emery immediately exined, ¡°Judging by the situation, I believe that


    the person who made the breakthrough has awakened some extremely formidable talent that somehow


    doesn¡¯t sit too well with the natural order. That¡¯s why there were thunderbolts!¡±


    In all honestly, Emery was envious. Incongruence with heaven and earth was a sign that the person


    who made the breakthrough had received an incredibly terrifying talent! In the history of the Grandiuno


    Sect¡¯s founding, only those practitioners who could incur such wrath of nature were the rumored


    predecessors


    of the sect.


    Emery¡¯s exnation made Diane more anxious than calm. ¡°Please figure out a solution, Severin!


    Selene is still young! She¡¯s only eight years old! We can¡¯t let her receive such horrific punishment!¡±


    In Diane¡¯s eyes, the divine punishment seemed to be such a terrifying force that she was unable to


    fathom how Selene could survive something like that at such a young age! Before long, Gilda, She,


    and the Sofia panicked too.


    Their flustered reaction prompted Severin to calm them down. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll make sure my daughter


    is fine.¡± He then proceeded to use his divine senses to envelope the room that Selene was in so he


    could


    monitor her situation.


    Emery had originally wanted to congratte Severin and others, but was given the shock of her life


    when she learned that Selene was only eight years old! Her pupils contracted in shock and she


    eximed.¡± Your daughter?! This person making this breakthrough is your eight¨Cyear¨Cold daughter?¡±


    Seeing Emery¡¯s startled look¡¯drew anxious gazes from Diane and the other girls. Severin answered


    nkly, ¡°Yes. She¡¯s eight years old.¡±


    Emery¡¯s eyes widened and her jaw dropped. No words could describe her feelings after hearing that. It


    was unthinkable that an eight¨Cyear¨Cold child could be on the verge of a breakthrough to supreme saint.


    All


    she could think to herself was, ¡®There¡¯s no limit to the genius here on Pearl Light Isle!


    Severin had exceptional alchemy talent, extraordinary swordsmanship, and a Divine Constitution


    known


    as the Chaotic Constitution. The dark clouds were an unusual phenomenon, and it was likely that his


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    daughter would end up getting something particrly formidable as well.

 Chapter 2007

    Chapter 2007


    Chapter 2007


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The increasingly terrifying urrence gradually covered the sky above Pearl Light Isle. Every crackle


    of


    lightning and thunderbolts sent shockwaves within Emery¡¯s heart. The revtion that Selene was eight


    years old echoed in her mind and left her stunned.


    Who would have thought that an eight¨Cyear¨Cold girl could be a supreme saint? If news got out,


    everyone in Southsky would be frothing at the mouth! Byparison, Emery had just started training at


    that age. Such a heaven¨Cdefying quality would ce her as one of the best in the entire Grandiuno


    Sect!


    The notion that something so young could be a supreme saint at such a young age was


    unprecedented, and only top geniuses from Mind were likely to achieve that!


    Severin was unaware of Emery¡¯s surprise and remained wholly focused on his daughter¡¯s


    breakthrough.


    The thunderbolts above Pearl Light Isle intensified and created something of a doomsday scene. Even


    the usually calm Severin could not help but worry for Selene. His divine senses enveloped Selene¡¯s


    room


    and remained on the lookout for any disturbance that might hinder his daughter¡¯s breakthrough.


    As the terrifying phenomenon became more violent, all the disciples and elders in the Grand uno Sect


    were awakened. The Sixth Mountain was situated closest to Pearl Light Isle, and the blue¨Cd and


    angelic


    -looking Celeste sat in front of her cauldron. As soon as she noticed the dark clouds forming outside,


    her expression changed slightly and the materials inside her cauldron began to burn because she was


    distracted.


    ¡°Is this some kind of tribtion? Only the most talented of geniuses would face such tribtions when


    they make a breakthrough! Celeste murmured, specting on Severin¡¯s extraordinary talent. She left


    her charred herbs inside the pill and headed straight for Pearl Light Isle.


    Danie was initially nning to train in seclusion. She had been in a good moodtely after


    sessfully counseling Emery. Though she knew that it would be embarrassing for outsiders to know


    that a prodigy. like Emery was serving Severin as a maid, Danie was aware that Severin had


    received the knowledge passed down from the seventh floor of the Alchemy Tower.


    She thus held hopes that he might be able to share some of that knowledge with Emery. If Emery were


    to serve Severin diligently and then ask for pointers on alchemy, Severin might be magnanimous


    enough to share some of that knowledge with her. That was precisely why she permitted Emery to go


    to Pearl Light Isle! Once Emery had received that knowledge and became an eighth¨Cgrade alchemist,


    Danie would


    also benefit from that.


    Danie was deep in her fantasies when the phenomenon left her startled. The thickyer of dark


    clouds and shes of lightning came as a surprise to Danie. ¡°Is this a Thunderbolt Tribtion?¡± she


    eximed in disbel ef, recognizing it as a prelude of a highly talented genius.


    In her understanding, such extraordinary qualities were usually only limited to incredibly talented


    individuals in Mind. These people had golden lotuses in their energy core as well as the physique


    and bloodlines of immortality.


    Curious and intrigued, Danie hurriedly left the hall to find the source of the Thunderbolt Tribtion.

 Chapter 2008

    Chapter 2008


    Chapter 2008


    Danie was somewhat stunned when she saw that the source was likely Pearl Light Isle. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the


    direction of Pearl Light Isle? Could Severin be the cause of the tribtions?¡±


    In Danie¡¯s mind, Severin¡¯s qualities made him almost godlike, as he had the Chaos Consitution, was


    a prodigious alchemist, and had the ability of swordsmanship allbined into one. It was an


    exceedingly rarebination of the whole of Southsky, and the first core disciple¨CKarl¨Cwas probably


    the only person who couldpare to Severin.


    ¡°If that young man awakens another talent, Southsky¡¯s younger generation of disciples will idolize him,¡±


    Danie mumbled to herself. After the wonder in her heart dissipated, she flew straight into the sky and


    transformed into a stream of light as she made her way toward Pearl Light Isle.


    Many of the elders reacted in much the same way that Danie did.


    On the Seventh Mountain, Myles was busy instructing the disciples on swordsmanship when he


    noticed the cmitous¨Clooking cloud over Pearl Light Isle. His pupils then shrank violently as he


    recognized it as the Thunderbolt Tribtion of heaven and earth. He was just as, if not more, shocked


    than Danie. After a brief stupor, he regained hisposure and flew away.


    ¡°Keep practicing. I¡¯ll be returning soon.¡± He transformed into a rainbow and disappeared into the sky.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The emergence of the Thunderbolt Tribtion phenomenon shocked the entire Grandiuno Sect.


    Rowan of the Eighth Mountain stopped midway through his equipment crafting process and rushed


    toward Pearl Light Isle. Ingrid Sahil, the Ninth Mountain¡¯s peak master, flew over in surprise as well.


    Every other peak


    master from the other mountains soon followed suit.


    Even Oskar, the sect leader who had been in retreat on the First Mountain, was alerted while he was


    attuning himself to the power of heaven and earth surrounding the sect.


    Royal paragons were able to attune themselves to the power of heaven and earth and use it while.


    simultaneously training their abilities. That was much unlike normal practitioners. As a royal paragon.


    himself, Oskar¡¯s divine senses were so strong that he could sense even the tiniest movement of a


    de


    of grass in the wind within a ten¨Cthousand¨Cmile radius of the sect.


    The phenomenon over Pearl Light Isle disrupted the power of heaven and earth and drew Oskar¡¯s


    immediate attention. In his surprise, he eximed, ¡°Aren¡¯t those cmitous clouds? Will our sect see


    the birth of yet another genius?¡±


    As the sect¡¯s leader and an eighth¨Cgrade royal paragon, the prospect of that made it difficult to contain


    his excitement. Only a genius capable of triggering a Thunderbolt Tribtion could be considered an


    exceptional individual in Southsky.


    What a second¡­ It¡¯s from Pearl Light Iste?!¡± Upon seeing that the source was Pearl Light Isle, Oskar¡¯s


    pupils contracted and his face was ovee with disbelief.

 Chapter 2009

    Chapter 2009


    Chapter 2009


    At that moment, Oskar was just about as surprised as Danie and the others.


    ¡°Did Severin awaken yet another incredible talent?¡± Oskar believed that it was entirely possible. When


    Severin had identally awakened his swordwill in the Seventh Mountain¡¯s Sword Tomb, it soared


    thousands of miles high into the sky and sliced through the air. It became the talk of many sect elders.


    Naturally, Oskar heard about that incident as well, as everything that happened in the Grandiuno Sect


    could never escape his perception.


    He shifted his gaze away from the Thunderbolt Tribtion and stroked the beard on his chin. ¡°This is


    interesting. Such a terrifying tribtion could only point toward a unique divine constitution or


    something simr to the immortal bloodline of Mind. I should go there and find out the cause of this.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In a swift, he left the area without a trace. Having such a talented person in the sect was a blessing, of


    course, but little did he know that the person who invoked the tribtion was the eight¨Cyear¨Cold


    Selene! He probably would not be as calm as he was then if he knew!


    At the courtyard on Pearl Light Isle, Severin raised his head and stared solemnly at the clouds in the


    sky. Diane and the girls were starting to panic, especially Diane, who was worried about Selene having


    to face such a cmity. The aura emanating from the clouds carried the vast power of heaven and


    earth, and even though the phenomenon was not directly facing them, the aura leaking out was


    something that none of the level four supreme saints could defend against.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Selenee out yet? Did something happen?¡± Diane asked.


    Seeing that Diane was starting to panic, Severin walked over andforted her with a hug. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, the meridians on Selene¡¯s body are almost fully activated, and it won¡¯t be long before shees


    out.¡±


    Although Severin was also worried about whether his daughter could survive the tribtion, his divine


    senses kept a close watch on Selene¡¯s safety. He was prepared to take action as soon as something


    went


    awry!


    Not longter, Selene¡¯s aura made a sudden breakthrough to supreme saint, just as Severin had


    predicted. After Selene made the breakthrough to supreme saint, she consolidated the spiritual energy


    in her energy core and then went out to face the tribtion.


    Relief washed over with Diane as she looked at her daughter emerging from the door. She asked


    concernedly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Selene¡¯s face was full of excitement and she said softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just made a breakthrough to


    supreme saint!¡± She said, raising her little arms to show off the surging spiritual energy in her body.


    Diane could not help butugh when she saw Selene waiting to be praised. ¡°Good job, Selene.¡±


    Selene beamed with youthful joy after being praised. With seemingly no end to their conversation,


    Severin


    came forth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue after Selene passes the tribtion.¡±


    Severin then turned to Selene and said. ¡°Take this Greenwood Pill to protect yourself during the


    tribtion. He then took out an essence¨Crich Greenwood Pill from his spatial ring and handed it over to


    Selene.

 Chapter 2010

    Chapter 2010


    Chapter 2010


    The Greenwood Pill was a sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank pill known to be one of the best healing pills among


    all sixth¨Cgrade healing pills. Severin had previously crafted it after receiving the knowledge from the


    Alchemy Tower and prepared it just in case it was needed in the future.


    The Greenwood Pill contained an abundance of life¡¯s essence, and even those who were on the verge


    of


    death could be saved from death¡¯s door. After giving the Greenwood Pill to Selene, Severin still felt


    worried and decided to hand his defensive spiritual treasure¨Cthe Darkgold Bell¨Cand handed it to his


    precious daughter. ¡°Take my Darkgold Bell. It¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    The Darkgold Bell was a spiritual treasure that had qualities of both attack and defense. The energy


    inside of it formed the vitality of heaven and earth, and ordinary attacks were useless in breaking


    through


    1. it. Although the Thunderbolt Tribtion in front of him was turbulent, Severin was confident that


    Selene


    could safely survive it.


    Severin¡¯s confidence stemmed from his knowledge that there was only one bout of tribtion. Ordinary


    practitioners will almost never invoke such tribtion before breaking through to the royal paragon, and


    even then, there would usually only be three Thunderbolt Tribtions. By contrast, supreme paragons


    would have six bouts of Thunderbolt Tribtions. Finally, celestials would have nine bouts.


    Selene¡¯s Thunderbolt Tribtion was the weakest among these, as she had only invoked the power of


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    heaven and earth due to her talent and not because she was a royal paragon who went against the


    natural order like royal paragons.


    As a result, he was rather sure that Selene¡¯s safety would not bepromised by the thunderbolts


    because she would only have to go through a single bout.


    ¡°Thanks, Dad,¡± Selene nodded and took the Darkgold Bell with her hand. The thunderbolts then began


    to rumble violently in the sky, as if the heaven and earth were roaring at her.


    As expected, a huge ¡®click¡® echoed and a bolt of lightning originated thousands of miles away before


    heading right toward Selene. The shock wave from the strike whipped up a wind that swept across


    Pearl Light Isle. Spiritual energy began to dissipate bit by bit.


    Severin and others immediately cast their spiritual protective shields to prevent themselves from being


    blown away by the strong wind. When the lightning finally dissipated, the mirage of a millstone¨Csized


    bell appeared above Selene¡¯s head,plete with theplex principles of heaven and earth


    engraved on it. A divine light shone, and a ck and yellow aura appeared from thin air to defend


    Selene from the


    thunderboltsing toward her from the sky.


    Diane could finally breathe a sigh of relief when she saw that. Selene did not suffer any damage after


    rushed toward Selene and asked earnestly, ¡°Are you okay, Selene?¡±


    Selene survived the Thunderbolt Tribtion thanks to the Darkgold Bell, but her spiritual energy had


    weakened somewhat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯m fine! Dad¡¯s bell helped me a lot!¡±

 Chapter 2011

    Chapter 2011


    Chapter 2011


    +15 BONUS


    When Selene held her head high and proud, Diane chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡±


    Gilda, She, and Sofia surrounded Selene too. When Gilda and the others came forward, Selene


    called


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    out obediently to them, ¡°Hello, Mommy She! Hello, Mommy Sofia! Hello, Mommy Gilda!¡±


    Thedies smiled andvished praise on Selene. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Selene! I didn¡¯t think you were able


    to


    invoke something like that!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve inherited Severin¡¯s talent. I never had to face something like this when I made a breakthrough


    to


    supreme saint.¡±


    They were all genuinely happy for Selene, having treated her as their daughter since their time at the


    Skyblue Sect. Selene was only eight years old, yet she had already made a breakthrough to supreme


    saint


    and had immense talent. Gilda and the girls were incredibly proud of that.


    Selene blushed when she heard the praise. She immediately raised her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s for


    sure,


    and it¡¯s all thanks to Dad too!¡±


    Selene¡¯s mature appearance led Diane to elicit a hearty smile from them.


    Severin tidied himself after being thrown some distance away by the wind. He came over to Selene and


    patted her head before asking, ¡°What extraordinary talents have you awakened this time? I¡¯m very


    curious


    to know.¡±


    As soon as Severin finished speaking, his wives looked curiously at Selene as well. They were all


    equally


    as puzzled as he was.


    Based on the breakthrough at the Sacred Lake, Severin did not invoke such tribtion even though he


    had awakened the Chaos Constitution and broke through to level three supreme saint. Therefore, there


    had to be a reason why Selene had invoked just that!


    Selene grinned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I feel like there¡¯s something in my body now.¡±


    Severin became curious when he heard that. He held his daughter¡¯s hand, channeled some spiritual


    energy in, and manipted his divine senses over the spiritual power so it could enter Selene¡¯s body.


    As


    Severin¡¯s spiritual power entered Selene¡¯s energy core, he saw ten thousand golden lotuses blooming


    in the void on the surface of her spiritual powerke.


    Furthermore, when he circted his spiritual energy to all her limbs and bones, Severin noticed that


    every


    bone in Selene¡¯s body was glowing withplex runes. It seemed to be simr to the scriptures of


    philosophy!


    Severin gasped when he saw that. ¡®There¡¯s a golden lotus in her energy core, and scriptures of


    philosophy are etched in her bones. She has celestial bones!¡±


    Severin was no longer the naive young man who only just arrived at the Bleurealm. He has been in the


    Grandiuno Sect for almost a year, and he also has some understanding of the various attainment


    qualities and special constitutions that exist there.


    The special physique that Selene had awakened was termed ¡®celestial bones¡®, which one could


    describe as defying all existence and was much stronger than a Chaotic Consitution!


    Anyone who had the Celestial bone had a surefire path to bing an immortal. After all, the list of


    divine constitutions reached only the hundreds of thousands. However, the celestial bones was known


    to embody the true qualities of a celestial! Even Severin could not help himself from feeling a little


    surprised. His Chaos Constitution was already very strong, and achieving Great Sess in it would


    allow him to be called a Semi¨CCelestial. That in itself would already put him in the perfect qualification


    to be a celestial!

 Chapter 2012

    Chapter 2012


    Chapter 2012


    To his marked surprise, he did not expect Selene to awaken a celestial¡¯s qualities.


    Achieving the stage of Great Sess would allow him to be a true celestial! It was something to


    rejoice and be proud of! Then, heughed heartily. ¡°Hahaha! I didn¡¯t expect Selene to possess the


    quality of a true celestial! This is perfect!


    Diane and the other girls rejoiced when they heard that and showed a doting expression toward


    Selene,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Selene to awaken the qualities of a true celestial!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Selene is our husband¡¯s daughter, after all. If he¡¯s talented, then you¡¯ll be just as talented too!¡±


    They all shared their happiness. Emery, who was not too far away from them, heard the conversation


    between Severin and Diane. Her eyes widened and her jaw dropped as her face was filled with shock.


    ¡°Did I just hear them say celestial bone? That¡¯s the best mark of quality for a person to be a true


    celestial! It¡¯s even stronger than Severin¡¯s Chaos Constitution!


    Furthermore, Selene awakened such a heaven¨Cdefying constitution at only eight years old. With time,


    she could be a celestial being and at least be a powerful supreme paragon! With that


    thought in mind, Emery smiled bitterly and had some rather self¨Cdeprecating thoughts. I never would¡¯ve


    thought that I¡¯d be inferior to an eight¨Cyear¨Cold child¡­¡®


    Emery was thinking to herself, a dozen streams of light appeared outside Pearl Light Isle, followed by a


    very familiar voice. ¡°What incredible talent have you awakened today, Severin?¡±


    When those words were heard, the formation that shrouded Pearl Light Isle twisted and swayed, and a


    gray¨Chaired, goateed, man in a blue robe appeared from the distorted space


    Emery was stunned to see who had arrived. She snapped out of her bewilderment and said,


    ¡°Greetings, sir!


    The person who walked past Pearl Light Isle¡¯s defensive formation was none other than Oskar. He had


    arrived there at the speed of light following the urrence.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When Severin saw that Oskar had stepped foot into the ind, Severin led his wives over to greet him.


    They bowed and said, ¡°Greetings, Sect Leader.¡±


    Oskar waved his hand gently, and an invisible force helped everyone up from their bows. Oskar then


    grinned and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve created quite the stir today.¡±


    Severin immediately realized that the visitors were all under the Impression that he was the cause of


    the Thunderbolt Tribtion.


    Severin shook his head. ¡°This time, It wasn¡¯t me. It was my youngest daughter,¡± He turned to Selene.


    ¡°Say hi to the sect leader, Selene.¡±


    Selene greeted Oskar obediently. Oskar finally realized that something was not quite right. Since


    Selene had just made a breakthrough to supreme saint and had yet to have the time to cover up her


    aura, Oskar¡¯s keen eyes noticed that something about her body was rather strange.


    A glow manifested in Oskar¡¯s eyes, and it seemed as though his vision was capable of piercing


    through. the void. A single look at Selene and he was able to detect Selene¡¯s bone age, attainment,


    and many other aspects.


    After confirming that Selene was only eight years old, a look of surprise came over him as he


    eximed,¡± An eight¨Cyear¨Cold supreme saint?!¡± No words could describe the sheer amount of shock


    that he felt!

 Chapter 2013

    Chapter 2013


    Chapter 2013


    Though Oskar had seen many things in life, that was his first time seeing an eight¨Cyear¨Cold supreme


    saint. Supreme saints differed from royal saints in that they had already formed their souls into a primal


    spirit


    and activated their meridians.


    To get that far, one had toprehend the power of heaven and earth, which was why most


    practitioners in Southsky had to go to the sacredke if they wished to make a breakthrough to


    supreme saint. Oskar, however, had never met an eight¨Cyear¨Cold supreme saint, so the notion that


    Selene had achieved something like that left his head feeling a slight buzz!


    When Emery saw how surprised Oskar was, the bitterness in her heart disappeared, and she was


    struggling to contain herughter. Had Oskar not been there at the scene, she would have had no


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    reservations aboutughing out loud.


    When Severin saw Oskar¡¯s reaction, he shrugged helplessly. ¡°Yes. She¡¯s eight, and she was the cause


    of


    the Thunderbolt Tribtion,¡±


    As a core disciple of the Grandiuno Sect, he was considered to be tied to the Grandiuno Sect. Selene¡¯s


    Celestial bone would not go unnoticed for long even if she deliberately concealed them. Furthermore,


    Oskar has already entered Pearl Light Isle as well. As a level eight royal paragon, he would have seen


    through Selene¡¯s constitution.


    Since there was no point in hiding it, he might as well be upfront about it so that Oskar would ce


    more. attention on Selene and save her the trouble of being hounded by other people. She had


    extremely good talent that would attract everyone¡¯s attention if word got out. With Oskar in the picture,


    everyone else would be deterred from trying their luck, and Severin trusted Oskar as well because


    Oskar was the leader


    of the Grandiuno Sect.


    Oskar¡¯s shock increased even more. After he came to his senses, he took one stride and appeared in


    front of Selene as if he had teleported to her. ¡°Let me see what incredible talent you¡¯ve awakened,¡±


    Oskar


    said with a warm smile.


    He then raised his hand, held Selene¡¯s arm, and channeled his spiritual energy into it. Before long, he¨C


    like Severin earlier¨Csaw the golden lotuses within Selene¡¯s energy core. Then, he noticed that her


    bones contained the scriptures of philosophy.


    Oskar could no longer remain calm after seeing thetter spectacle. He eximed loudly and said,


    ¡°That¡¯s


    that¡¯s the ¡®Celestial Bone Foundation¡°!¡±


    ¡ª


    He then looked up at Severin and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that your daughter would possess the quality of


    a true celestial! Having you both in our sect will us to prosper for thousands of years toe!¡± Oskar


    Anyone would be shocked to know the existence of an eight¨Cyear¨Cold supreme saint, but that was


    nothingpared to the ¡®Celestial Bone Foundation¡® that Selene had awakened! Such a quality would


    ce her at the level of the divine in the Grandiuno Sacred Land! The surviving ancestors of the Four


    Great Sacred Lands would probably fight over Selene in Mind if they found out about her true


    strength!

 Chapter 2014

    Chapter 2014


    Chapter 2014


    The revtion filled Oskar with excitement.


    ¡°That sounds like an exaggeration.¡± Severin smiled. He deliberately told Oskar about Selene¡¯s qualities


    in the hope of attracting his attention. Although Severin held a special status as the sixth core disciple


    and was not afraid of threats, there was every possibility that someone might learn of Selene¡¯s


    astounding talent and take extreme risks to get what they wanted. Severin would ideally wish to avoid


    that.


    As soon as Oskar found out that Selene had the legendary ¡°Celestial Bone Foundation¡®, he was filled


    with excitement and instantly felt like taking Selene in as his disciple. As the leader of the Grandiuno


    Sect, he knew the predilections of practitioners and understood just how significant Selene¡¯s


    constitution was.


    Many coveted the Celestial Bone Foundation, and that would put Selene in danger. Some people might


    wish to extract the bones of a person with the Celestial Bone Foundation and remove the marrow


    before transnting the extracted part into their bones. Though the effect would be greatly reduced,


    there was still a scant possibility of bing a celestial. That alone was tempting enough for many


    people to take


    such appalling risks.


    Oskar could already foresee how much envy he would get even within the sect. If he epted Selene


    as his apprentice, and she became a celestial in the future, then he would be able to stand proud as


    her teacher. After pondering for a moment, Oskar raised his head and looked at Severin. ¡°Your


    daughter has been bestowed with an amazing talent. I¡¯m worried that she¡¯ll attract the attention of too


    many people if


    news gets out.¡±


    Severin was ted to hear that because he already had a good guess as to what Oskar wanted to say.


    He gestured respectfully toward Oskar and asked, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    amy


    ¡°I¡¯d like to take your daughter as my apprentice and pass my mantle on to her. Is that agreeable to


    you?¡± Oskar asked thoughtfully. ¡°Consider it a way of protecting Selene.¡±


    was


    Severin was overjoyed when he heard this because that was exactly what he wanted to achieve! With


    Oskar¡¯s attention, even the sect¡¯s members would think twice if Selene¡¯s gift had been identally


    leaked. in the future. Severin pretended to think for a moment, but he raised his head and nodded to


    Oskar: ¡°I ept that, but Selene is still young. I do hope she can stay in Pearl Light Isle.¡±


    Oskar¡¯s expression soured when he heard that. He huffed angrily and red at Severin in


    bewilderment. Are you insinuating that I¡¯ll develop some uncouth Ideas toward my apprentice? That¡¯s


    preposterous.¡±


    Severin let out a chuckle. He would only feel at ease if Selene was by his side. Luckily, Oskar did not


    say anything about that and merely nodded in agreement.


    Severin then took Selene¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Say hello to your master, Selene.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Selene was a well¨Cbehaved and sensible girl. She had honed the ability to discern a person¡¯s emotions


    and intentions during her journey with her family to the Skyblue Sect, andter the Grandiuno Sect.


    She


    also knew that Oskar was the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s leader and no doubt a very powerful man. A master


    like


    that would allow her some measure of influence in the sect.


    When Severin told her, Selene immediately knelt in front of Oskar and kowtowed. After three kowtows,


    Severin brought another cup of hot tea to her. Selene took the teacup and said endearingly, ¡°Please


    have


    some tea, master.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Oskar was pleased by her good etiquette and took the tea cup with a smile on her face. The


    apprenticeship ceremony was as good asplete with that gesture.


    Oskar took two sips of tea and raised his hand to produce a small green sword. The gleam shone


    brightly


    and exuded the aura of an ordinary spiritual treasure. ¡°As you are now my disciple, I will give you the


    Skybright Sword.¡±

 Chapter 2015

    Chapter 2015


    Chapter 2015


    Oskar was in a particrly good mood after epting Selene as his apprentice. He even gave her the


    Skybright Sword that he had once wielded frequently inbat. Although the quality of the Skybright


    Sword was only that of an ordinary spiritual treasure, it nheless maintained an explosive quality in


    terms ofbat power and was almost on par with that of high¨Crank spiritual treasures. It was a


    valuable


    weapon for a newly broken¨Cthrough supreme saint like Selene.


    When Severin saw the Skybright Sword, he immediately motioned to Selene and said to her, ¡°This


    sword


    is a very valuable item, Selene.


    She then smiled and reached out to grab the Skybright Sword in her hand. It began to vibrate, almost


    as if


    it had a mind of its own, and was responding very well to Selene. As the Skybright Sword buzzed in


    Selene¡¯s hand for a while, it turned into a spiritual light and entered her energy core.


    Oskar ced down his teacup and said with a smile, ¡°You are fated to be with this sword.¡±


    Oskar then waved his hand and manifested a spiritual glow on his palm. A palm¨Csized green g then


    appeared in his hand. It shone with scriptures of philosophy, and arge amount of power of heaven


    and


    earth flowed within the g. Anyone who saw it could tell that it was an extraordinary item!


    Oskar held the small g up and said, gently stroked his gray beard. ¡°This is the Hardwood Supreme


    Green g. It is a superior¨Cquality spiritual treasure that can control hardwood essence to assist in


    one¡¯s defenses. Those who wield this g will be invulnerable. With the first wave of the g, you¡¯ll be


    able to


    gather hardwood energy within a hundred¨Cmile radius. With the second wave, the nt life all around


    you could bemanded to kill your enemies. It is a very valuable spiritual treasure, more so with its


    defensive properties!¡±


    At that moment, Severin and his wives were all just as stunned. A superior¨Cquality defensive treasure


    was


    something even several paragons would not be privileged enough to possess! Although the elite


    disciples in the sect used spiritual treasures on the lower end of the quality spectrum, the elders who


    were paragons used mediocre¨Cquality weapons. Some of the stronger ones used superior¨Cquality


    spiritual


    Treasures


    However, defensive treasures were much more expensive than offensive ones, which was why many


    elderscked any defensive spiritual treasures at their disposal due to those financial constraints!


    Everyone was shocked to see Oskar take out that spiritual treasure, and Emery was more jealous than


    anyone else.


    ¡°Go ahead and thank him, Selene,¡± Severin urged after snapping back to his senses. With his precious


    daughter holding the Hardwood Supreme Green g. Severin believed that even she could hold her


    own


    +15 BONUS


    -supreme saint. Moreover, Selene could very well rely on it to be a paragon in the future.


    Despite Selene¡¯s young age and naivete about certain things like spiritual treasures, she did as her


    father instructed and thanked Oskar for it. As soon as she took the Hardwood Supreme Green g into


    her hands, arge amount of innate hardwood essence swept in from all directions and enveloped her


    body,


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    thus elerating Selene¡¯s attainment training.


    Selene had a Celestial Bone Foundation. Innate hardwood essence belonged to the five elements and


    continued the surging power of heaven and earth. It was very beneficial for supreme saint practitioners.

 Chapter 2016

    Chapter 2016


    Chapter 2016


    As a result, Selene could still detect the extraordinary nature of the g even though she had no idea


    as to how extraordinary it was! Selene was overjoyed, and she looked up at Oskar before asking softly,


    Master, this little g is so powerful! Do you have any more?¡±


    *Haha, you¡¯re just like your father!¡± Oskar said, shaking his head. He thenughed. ¡°This is one of the


    innate Five Element gs, and it was also one that I came across by sheer luck from a secret realm


    somewhere. You¡¯ll be nearly invincible if you get a g like this.¡±


    Severin and the others pursed their lips and nodded with a smile. This Hardwood Supreme Green g


    is just one of the Five Elemental gs, and it was considered a superior¨Cquality spiritual treasure.


    Having theplete set for all five of them would make their power even greater!


    For the record, even the sect leaders of Southsky¡¯s four great sects did not have such treasures. It was


    clear then that the g was among the most powerful treasures ever avable!


    When Selene learned that there was only one g, Oskar stood up and said, ¡°Now that my apprentice


    has epted the treasure, I will allow her to stay in Pearl Light Isle for the time being. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll


    have no difficulties passing down the teachings in the Grandiuno Sacred Notes, and I¡¯m confident


    you¡¯re able to


    provide a steady supply of pills for her too.¡±


    ording to the rules that dictated the procedure for how a sect leader should ept an apprentice, it


    would only be considered valid if the sect elders and peak masters were summoned to bear witness to


    the eptance. However, Oskar chose to simplify the process to avoid revealing Selene¡¯s Celestial


    Bone Foundation.


    Before he left, Oskar handed a token to Selene and said, ¡°If there are any questions you wish to ask,


    you may bring this token and meet me at the first mountain.¡±


    Oskar then rose into the sky and disappeared from sight.


    Diane finally realized the significance of everything and said emotionally, I¡¯m not dreaming, am I? I¡¯m


    still amazed that Selene was epted as the sect leader¡¯s disciple!¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Everything that happened that day¡¯seemed like a dream to Diane. It began first with Selene¡¯s


    breakthrough, then the Thunderbolt Tribtion that caused a sensation throughout the Grandiuno Sect


    and attracted Oskar¡¯s attention. Finally, it culminated with the revtion that Selene had gained the


    Celestial Bone Foundation, which drove Oskar to ept her as his apprentice. Anyone in Selene¡¯s


    shoes. would be over the moon, and her mother¨CDiane¨Cfelt like she was dreaming.


    Severin looked at Diane and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. You¡¯re not dreaming!¡±


    He then turned to Selene and advised her, ¡°You need to train well and make your master proud.¡±


    ¡°I promise I will.¡± Selene nodded.


    Severin grinned. ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve just made the breakthrough to warrior emperor, it¡¯s a good time for


    you to consolidate your attainment first.¡±


    Severin was very happy that Selene had made a breakthrough to supreme saint, awakened the


    Celestial


    Bone Foundation, and was epted as Oskar¡¯s apprentice. After telling his daughter what to do next,


    Severin nced at the nearby Emery.


    Emery knew exactly why he was looking at her, and she trembled slightly as she said, ¡®I promise not to


    breathe a word of what happened today to anyone.


    Since Emery had taken the initiative to assure them of that, Severin replied, ¡°I trust in you. You may


    continue with your duties.¡±


    Emery breathed a sigh of relief after realizing that Severin had no intention of killing anyone or silencing


    her.

 Chapter 2017

    Chapter 2017


    Chapter 2017


    Outside Pearl Light Isle, the peak masters and sect elders who came from the other mountains were all


    standing suspended in mid¨Cair. The Thunderbolt Tribtion during Selene¡¯s breakthrough was so


    shocking that the entire Grandiuno Sect had been drawn to them. The peak masters and elders were


    not


    going to take any chances, so they decided to visit Pearl Light Isle in person and see what was going


    on


    there.


    The Sixth Mountain¡¯s Danie, the Eighth Mountain¡¯s Rowan, and the Seventh Mountain¡¯s Myles had


    the


    same thought of sending a message to Pearl Light Isle. At that moment, Oskar sensed the scene from


    inside the ind as he was about to leave and cursed under his breath, ¡°These people are such sly


    foxes.


    Every tiny little fluctuation on Pearl Light Isle will send them all flocking right here.¡±


    Oskar then stepped out into the void, but it gave the impression that he teleported right to the other end


    of the defensive formation covering Pearl Light Isle. He appeared right in front of the peak masters,


    startling them speechless. They immediately bowed in greeting upon seeing that it was Oskar. ¡°Hello,


    Sect Leader.¡±


    Oskar nodded and raised his hand. An invisible force straightened everyone up, and he said slowly,


    ¡°You


    may return.¡±


    Myles feltpelled to venture forward and ask Oskar, ¡°If I may¡­ can I ask what was with the


    Thunderbolt Tribtion?¡±


    ¡°I cannot tell you,¡± Oskar answered curtly in a calm andposed tone. Seeing as Myles was unable


    to


    get any information out of them, the other peak masters understood that Oskar was not keen on


    disclosing anything.


    Since they were essentially uninvited guests, they had to respect Oskar¡¯s decision to send them on


    their way. Rowan snapped back to his senses at once and gestured respectfully to Oskar. ¡°We shall


    excuse


    ourselves then.¡±


    Oskar nodded and said, ¡°Good.¡±


    He nced at all of them and said, ¡°I¡¯ve epted Severin¡¯s daughter, Selene, as my apprentice. The


    elder who is responsible for managing Pearl Light Isle¡¯s resources must remember to send pills over to


    the


    Ind every month, without fail.


    Oskar then left without bothering to see their reaction. However, those words shocked them


    tremendously.


    As far as they knew, Oskar had never epted an apprentice ever since he became the head of the


    Grandiuno Sect. He did not even show an interest in any of the five core disciples despite them bearing


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    elders and peak masters were shocked to hear that!


    ¡°Our sect leader epted a disciple?!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s never epted a disciple in all these years. What is it about Selene that caught his attention?¡±


    ¡°Could there be something extraordinary about Selene?¡±


    Many elders were shocked and envious. In their opinion, Selene¡¯s apprenticeship with Oskar would


    give her much influence in the future. After all, it would be ludicrous for anyone to treat her


    disrespectfully when she was the sect leader¡¯s apprentice.


    Myles then muttered to himself, ¡°Wait¡­ first, there was the Thunderbolt Tribtion. Then he recruited


    her


    as an apprentice. Does that mean¡­¡± Myles¡® pupils shrank in surprise as he put two and two together.


    Danie and Rowan had simrly shocked expressions.


    In less than a few minutes, the peak masters outside Pearl Light Isle left in streaks of light back to


    where


    they originally came from. Though the Thunderbolt Tribtion on Pearl Light Isle had left everyone


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    curious, the elders and peak masters had some idea of what had happened when Oskar left them the


    remark about wanting to take Selene as an apprentice.

 Chapter 2018

    Chapter 2018


    Chapter 2018


    To the southeast of the Grandiuno Sect was a mountain range known as the Artic Heights. Legend has


    it


    that a powerful supreme paragon named Artic engaged in a fierce battle there with a monster overlord


    ten thousand years ago. Southsky was born into a world of attainment precisely for those factors.


    During that epic confrontation, countless spiritual bloodlines were obliterated, and the spiritual energy


    in


    the surrounding area had been drained thousands of miles away. Eventually, the monster met its


    demise.


    Following the death of that monster overlord, its blood flowed onto the vast mountains and nurtured all


    living beings within the region. In recent years, that locality had yie ded the presence of numerous


    alchemical herbs and worldly treasures, turning it into a hotspot for unaffiliated practitioners searching


    for treasures near the Artic Heights.


    The Artic Heights soon teemed with various monsters and ferocious creatures owing to the demise of


    the monster overlord. Many of those monsters were strong enough to rival paragons and even royal


    paragons. Consequently, the Artic Heights became a restricted area, especially within a radius of


    several


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    thousand miles.


    However, several vibrant rays of light erupted from the ground one fine day. A white beam soared into


    the


    sky from the heart of the Artic Heights, and an abode seemed to have materialized!


    Upon witnessing that phenomenon, the practitioners hunting for valuable items around the Artic


    Heights


    exhibited a mix of astonishment and excitement.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Has someone uncovered a ruin?¡±


    vin


    Before long, news of the abode¡¯s discovery in the Artic Heights spread throughout Southsky¡¯s


    practitioners! The newly¨Crevealed abode harbored countless untapped treasures and might even hold


    the


    skills and legacy of its erstwhile upant!


    It did not take long for families that resided near the Artic Heights to react like piranhas picking up on


    the scent of blood in the water. The news reached the Grandiuno Sect swiftly, and many individuals


    were sent to investigate. Not longter, they were ascertained to be an abode containing relics left


    behind by a


    fallen royal paragon.


    The next day, at Pearl Light Isle, Severin exhaled from his mouth and shot a white arrow¨Clike bolt that


    streaked through the air and produced a whistling sound. The arrow then dissolved into the


    atmosphere several feet away.


    His breaths were as solid as an arrow, yet the energy flowing with him with smoother than silk. Such


    was


    the norm for practitioners!


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    Following thepletion of Severin¡¯s seclusion, he could sense the boundless spiritual power coursing


    through his body. He clenched his fists gently and felt a surging power emanating from his limbs.


    Having sensed that energy, Severin opened his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m now at perfect¨Cstage level one supreme


    saint.¡±


    Selene had just secured a breakthrough the previous day, and Severin¨Calong with Diane and the girls-


    prepared a cake for Selene that night. After celebrating briefly with them, Severin went


    back into the training room.


    had personal


    Though he had not been able to make a breakthrough to level eight supreme saint after a night of


    training.


    Severin had reached perfect¨Cstage level seven supreme saint. However, considering that it had only


    been


    a day since making a breakthrough, Severin estimated that it would take some time to finally reach


    level


    eight supreme saint.


    When Severin stood up, the token hanging at his waist buzzed suddenly. It was a message from the


    sect.


    Severin¡¯s consciousness glossed over the token and he picked up on a piece of information.


    ¡°Relics in an abode left behind by a Royal Paragon?

 Chapter 2019

    Chapter 2019


    Chapter 2019


    Severin was taken aback when he heard that. With just a little over three months left before the sect¡¯s


    tournament, the sudden emergence of a royal paragon¡¯s abode was incredibly unexpected.


    Before Severin could contemte the significance any further, additional detalls flooded into his mind.


    from the token.


    ¡°We¡¯re being asked to convene at the First Mountain? Severin disyed a pensive expression. ¡°It


    appears the sect is preparing to dispatch disciples to explore the abode housing the remnants of a


    royal paragon.¡±


    Severin promptly got up and exited the room. After informing Diane and the girls in the courtyard, he


    rose


    into the air and flew over Pearl Light Isle.


    Before long, he had arrived at the First Mountain. As hended in the za in front of the sect¡¯s main


    hall,


    he observed numerous rainbows descending from the sky nearby. It seemed that he was not the only


    one


    who had received news of the meeting. The disciples all greeted him when he arrived.


    ¡°Hello, Mister Severin!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to see you here!¡±


    Severin nodded at them with a smile and walked toward the sect¡¯s main hall. Upon entering, he found it


    filled with elders and peak masters who had arrived earlier. The peak masters of all the mountains.


    upied the front row, with sect elders in the second. Severin noticed two core disciples in the crowd-


    Raymond and Celeste.


    His presence drew the attention and curiosity of many elders. When Myles of the Seventh Mountain


    spotted Severin, he waved with a smile and beckoned, ¡°Over here, young man!¡±


    Severin walked over with a smile. He seemed to have traversed a distance of several dozen feet with a


    single step as he finally went to Myles¡¯s side.


    As more sect elders and elite disciples filled the hall, Severin looked at Myles and asked, ¡°Who was it


    that resided in that abode in the past? Why does it seem as though the sect is taking it very seriously?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After all, the Grandiuno Sect was one of four major sects in Southsky and held close ties with Mind¡¯s


    Grandiuno Sacred Land. Severin ¡®spected that the abode of that fallen royal paragon might be


    significant in more ways than one.


    Myles then whispered, ¡°ording to rumors, he is Wildfire, a royal paragon who met his demise


    thousands of years ago.¡±


    ¡°Wildfire?¡± Severin¡¯s eyes widened at that revtion. Wildfire was renowned as the foremost


    unaffiliated throughout Southsky after bing a supreme paragon.


    In his early years, Wildfire ventured from Southsky to Mind, Wesnd, and Easnd. His mastery


    over fire¨Cbased techniques was simply peerless. When he returned to Southsky inter years, he


    established a very powerful city within the vast mountains.


    During that time, the Southsky¡¯s attainment circle remained a practitioner¡¯s terra incognita, and only


    one among the four present¨Cday major sects had established itself¨Cthe Purevoid Sect.

 Chapter 2020

    Chapter 2020


    Chapter 2020


    However, Wildfire was already a powerful figure with a formidable reputation, and even the then¨Cleader


    of the Purevoid Sect dared not provoke him. After all, a royal paragon powerhouse like Wildfire would


    essentially have be one with the way of practitioners, and he was powerful enough to cause a rift


    in space with a single wave of his hand.


    Although the leader of the Purevoid Sect was also a very formidable royal paragon, hegged far


    behind Wildfire¨Cthe number one unaffiliated practitioner in the Southsky. Wildfire wielded an elite¨C


    quality treasure mountain¨Cshaped treasure with the rumored ability to condense sky and soil energy


    that supposedly imed countless lives of practitioners.


    A royal paragon might be formidable, but their progress would be limited if they did not make a


    breakthrough to supreme paragon. Ultimately, even a powerful and renowned royal paragon like


    Wildfire met his demise in the Artic Heights ten thousand years ago due to his limited lifespan.


    There was no heir to his throne. Following his death, his disciples went their separate paths, and so his


    elite¨Cquality treasures such as the Sky¨CSoil Zenith, and other things that could be passed down such


    as his mystical fire art were lost to history.


    Spectionster arose that Wildfire possessed a secret abode filled with treasures, which sparked a


    treasure hunting frenzy following his demise. The four major sects dispatched their disciples to scour


    the Artic Heights, but the search thatsted several hundred years turned up nothing and people soon


    forgot


    all about it.


    It had thereforee as aplete surprise that his abode appeared out of nowhere ten thousand


    years.


    As Severin recollected the life of Wildfire, Oskar entered the hall. He nced at all the elders, core


    disciples, and the elite disciples that he had summoned over.


    ¡°I assume you¡¯re all aware that the Wildfire¡¯s relics have surfaced. The Purevoid Sect, Marvair Sect,


    and


    the Deifirm Sect are preparing to send their disciples in to hunt for treasure,¡± Oskar said in a grave tone


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    from his seat. ¡®After investigation by one of our elders, we discovered a formation in the abode that


    allows only supreme saints to enter and exit freely. I¡¯ve gathered you here to discuss our next course of


    action. Does anyone want to volunteer?¡±


    There were several reasons why Oskar refrained from specifically naming any disciples. Such abodes,


    especially those that recently surfaced, contained numerous formations and lethal traps. In addition,


    three other sects would be sending their disciples into the fray, making confrontation Inevitable. Though


    there was a potential to secure many promising prospects within the abode, it was important not to


    focus


    on that at the expense of the sect members¡® safety.


    Oskar thus decided to seek insights from the elders and disciples. The disciples began to discuss


    among


    themselves, wondering what they could possibly get from the abode and if it was capable of pushing


    them to greater heights. Even the peak masters were discussing among themselves. As paragons,


    they


    salivated at the possibility of inheriting Wildfire¡¯s legacy, believing it to be a chance to peer into the level


    of a royal paragon.


    Severin¡¯s interest was piqued too. ¡°Rumor has it that Wildfire¡¯s treasured weapon was a mountain


    condensed with sky and soil energy. If I can get my hands on that, there might be hope yet for me to


    master the Sky¨CSoil Heptagold Sword Energy to perfection!¡± Severin contemted whether or not to


    vie


    for that.


    Severin was a core disciple, and he anticipated making a breakthrough to paragon within a year or two


    if


    things continued at his current pace. Furthermore, he was¨Cin a sense¨Cself¨Csustaining because of his


    ability a sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist. Thus, he did not need to take such risks at all. Many would


    view


    the stability he had in being able to raise his attainment and elevate his alchemy skills as a safe choice


    to


    proceed further.


    After pondering for a moment, Severin reached a decision. ¡°I¡¯d be stupid to turn away opportunities that


    fall onto myp. I might just be a level seven supreme saint, but at full strength, I might just be able to


    contend with a level nine supreme emperor.¡±


    Severin¡¯s main worry was locating sky¨Csoil energy, so the abode¡¯s sudden appearance seemed as if


    his prayers had been answered. Wildfire¡¯s weapon, a mountain condensed with sky¨Csoil energy, would


    almost certainly have an abundance of that energy. That would make it the perfectplement for him


    to


    master the Sky¨CSoil Heptagold Sword Energy.


    Should lucke his way, he might be able to secure more of Wildfire¡¯s relics too.

 Chapter 2021

    Chapter 2021


    Chapter 2021


    One should note that Wildfire once resounded throughout the Southsky and was hailed as the number


    one rogue fighter. He was certainly not one to rely on an empty reputation.


    This individual not only possessed an eighth¨Cgrade spiritual treasure condensed from sky¨Csoil energy


    but


    was also an eighth¨Cgrade alchemist. Coupled with his formidable me technique, only then could he


    establish a formidable reputation in ces like the Southsky, the western regions, and the eastern


    wilderness.


    As for Severin himself, he was an alchemist. Although he had acquired the alchemy heritage within the


    sect¡¯s Alchemy Tower, he was currently stuck at the level of a sixth¨Cgrade advanced alchemist. If he


    could obtain a seventh or eighth¨Cgrade alchemical recipe from the ruins of this abode, it might provide


    him with inspiration and allow him to elevate his alchemy skills to that of a seventh¨Cgrade alchemist at


    an


    earlier stage.


    Moreover, the abode ruins of a renowned alchemist undoubtedly harbored many seventh and eighth-


    grade alchemical materials! These natural treasures were extremely expensive in the outside world,


    serving as the main ingredients for many seventh and even eighth¨Cgrade pills.


    As an alchemist, Severin was determined not to let such opportunities slip away. Although he was a


    true


    disciple and could easily stay on Pearl Light Isle to cultivate steadily, gradually advancing his


    proficiency


    in alchemy and cultivation, the path of cultivation was inherently challenging, like navigating against the


    current


    Just as Severin made his decision, Oskar, who sat at the front, raised his head to gaze at the elite


    disciples in the hall and inquired, ¡°Have you all made your decisions? Is anyone willing to go?¡±


    The ruins of the royal paragon¡¯s abode were only essible to cultivators at the supreme saint level.


    The sect elders and peak masters in the hall, possessing the cultivation realm of paragon, naturally had


    no hope of entering. However, after selecting those who would enter the ruins, these sect elders would


    still


    need to lead them to prevent any unforeseen incidents.


    As Oskar said this, many of the elite disciples in the hall had already made their decisions.


    ¡°Sect leader, we disciples are willing to go forward!¡±


    ¡°I am also willing to enter the ruins and take a chance!¡±


    Watching many elite disciples speak up, Oskar revealed a contented smile, nodding in satisfaction.


    Then,


    he shifted his gaze to Celeste, Raymond, and Severin, the three true disciples in front of him.


    +15 BONUS


    The core disciples who received the Information this time were not only Severin and the other two. The


    remaining disciples, such as Karl and Riley, also received it, but only Severin and the other two came


    to


    the main hall,


    Looking over, Oskar, rubbing his beard, grinned and said, ¡°Have you three made up your minds?¡±


    Severin, who had already decided in his heart, took a bold step forward and said to Oskar, ¡°Sect leader,


    I have decided to go to the ruins!¡±


    Seeing Severin speak up, Celeste and the others also stepped forward, unwilling to be outdone.


    ¡°Sect leader, I have also decided to go to the ruins!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am willing tool¡±


    Seeing this, Oskar nodded in satisfaction. This was exactly what he hoped to see.


    The abode ruins of the Wildfire had appeared, undoubtedly attracting the attention of the four major


    sects. in the Southsky and countless other forces. If elite disciples were allowed to enter without a


    leader, they


    would likely face internal conflicts within the ruins.


    After discussing the selection of disciples to enter the ruins, Oskar once again turned his gaze to the


    elders of the sects and the peak masters of the nine mountains.


    ¡°Which elder is willing to lead this time?¡±


    At this moment, the seventh peak master, Myles, stepped forward and said, ¡°Sect leader, I am willing to


    lead the disciples to the ruins!¡±


    Seeing this, Oskar immediately set the departure date. ¡°Very well! Since that¡¯s the case, get ready and


    set


    out one day from now. You will depart tomorrow.¡±


    After the discussion was concluded, Oskar disappeared from the sight of the crowd. The peak masters


    and elders in the main hall, after congratting Myles, also left one after another.

 Chapter 2022

    Chapter 2022


    Chapter 2022


    Myles turned his head and addressed the disciples in the field. ¡°Come to the Seventh Mountain Square


    tomorrow, don¡¯t bete!¡± After saying this, he turned and walked away.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After leaving the main hall, Raymond walked towards Severin not far away, cupping his fists and


    smiling.¡± Brother Ye, see you tomorrow.¡±


    Severin smiled back at him, nodding. ¡°Raymond, until tomorrow.¡±


    Then, he turned to Celeste and said, ¡°Celeste, goodbye.¡±


    With that, he transformed into a streak of light, soaring into the sky at an astonishing speed, heading.


    straight for Pearl Light Isle.


    Upon returning to Pearl Light Isle, Severin informed Diane and the others about the expedition to the


    Wildfire¡¯s abode. The expressions on their faces became serious upon hearing the news. Particrly,


    Diane, with her keen insight, asked solemnly. ¡°The royal paragon¡¯s abode, I¡¯m afraid the forces from


    the entire Southsky will gather in the vast mountain range tomorrow!¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Exactly! The sect has dispatched three true disciples, including me, and nearly a


    hundred elite disciples.¡±


    Upon learning that Severin was also going. Gilda looked worried. ¡°Severin, is there any danger in this?¡±


    Seeing Gilda looking anxious, Severin reached out and rubbed her head, saying, ¡°Your husband now


    has


    the cultivation of aplete seventh¨Cgrade supreme saint. Even if it¡¯s a ninth¨Cgrade supreme saint, I


    can


    kill them now! With this level of cultivation, what danger could there be?¡±


    Diane and the others felt that Severin¡¯s words made sense. After a brief discussion, the women


    decided


    to apany Severin to broaden their horizons.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Severin chuckled. ¡°Although your current cultivation is only at the fourth¨Cgrade supreme saint,


    with me around, there should be no danger.¡±


    With the agreement secured, the women¡¯s faces lit up with joy. Since entering the Granduino Sect, they


    had been secluded on Pearl Light Isle for cultivation, rarely venturing out, afraid of causing any trouble


    for


    Severin.


    Lately, within the sect, many elite disciples had learned of the women casually treating the Crystal


    Spring Pill as if it were candy, and envy and jealousy spread,beling them as mere decorations.


    However, they


    were no mere decorations and had no intention of being one.


    This time, with the emergence of the royal paragon¡¯s remnants, the women also wanted to explore and


    ¨C


    +15 BONUS


    Meanwhile, not far from the first peak, on a floating ind.


    Deep within the ind was a magnificent pce, radiating golden brilliance, with intricate carvings and


    vibrant paintings.


    Inside the pce, there was a young man enveloped in celestial radiance, his aura terrifying as if he


    were a world unto himself. This handsome man, dressed in resplendent robes exuding a divine glow,


    gave off a refreshing and invigorating vibe. He was none other than Karl, the current first true disciple


    of the Granduino Sect, rumored to be the reincarnation of a mighty figure from ancient times.


    ¡°The royal paragon¡¯s abode? Unfortunately, I have already transcended the realm of paragon. I cannot


    enter it,¡± Karlmented, his tone tinged with regret. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Wildfire would also fall¡­¡±


    Reflecting on the past, Karl sighed softly. ¡°Even with divine techniques, one cannot defy fate. I wonder


    if my reincarnation into this golden age will allow me to open the gates of heaven and tread the


    immortal path.¡±


    After a moment of contemtion, Karl spoke thoughtfully, ¡°Although Wildfire¡¯s strength back then didn¡¯t


    catch my eye, his set of high¨Cgrade spiritual treasures in the Sky¨CSoil Zenith is indeed a rare treasure.


    If I could obtain it, my Sky¨CSoil Body could reach perfection!¡±


    With that in mind, he activated a spiritual light with a wave of his token.


    Shortly after, a dozen disciples at the supreme saint level appeared at the pce entrance.

 Chapter 2023

    Chapter 2023


    Chapter 2023


    The group of disciples¨Cnumbered in the tens, their cultivation levels seemingly hovering around the


    fourth


    and fifth grades of the supreme saint level. Among the various peaks of the sect, they stood at the


    forefront.


    Particrly noteworthy was the robust figure leading them, d in a ck robe. His aura had reached


    the consummate eighth¨Cgrade of the supreme saint, not falling much short of the elite disciples like


    Celeste.


    This man in the ck robe held the sixth position on the sect¡¯s list of prodigies, bearing the name


    Cowen


    Sandy.


    To outsiders, he was a renowned genius on the prodigy list, not much inferior to the core disciples.


    However, Cowen understood all too well that in the presence of Karl, he was nothing more than an ant.


    In the past, when he had just broken through to the seventh¨Cgrade of the supreme saint, Cowen had


    secretly challenged Karl. In that battle, Karl had nearly extinguished him with a single finger. It was a


    stark


    realization for Cowen that the news of Karl being the reincarnation of an ancient powerhouse was not a


    mere rumor but a veritable truth.


    After his defeat, Cowen found it difficult to ept reality. Fortunately, Karl granted him a chance,


    epting him as a follower. Karl was generous with his followers, being the reincarnation of an ancient


    powerhouse and having reached the level of a supreme paragon in his previous life. A few words of


    guidance from him were enough for Cowen to benefit greatly. Due to this, the number of followers


    around


    Karl continued to increase. Reflecting on the past, Cowen took a deep breath, his gaze firm as he


    stepped


    into the pce.


    Upon entering, he respectfully bowed to Karl, sping his fists in a salute. ¡°I wonder what matter you


    have summoned us for, Karl?¡±


    Karl spoke casually. ¡°I¡¯ve gathered you all here to send you into the abode of Wildfire and retrieve the


    spiritual treasure of the Sky¨CSoil Zenith.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Without questioning the reason, Cowen immediately agreed. ¡°Certainly.¡±


    He knew the extraordinary identity of Karl, a reincarnated ancient being who had lived for tens of


    thousands of years¨Cthe prodigy reborn for the second time. Since the mysterious Sky¨CSoil Zenith


    caught


    Karl¡¯s attention, it undoubtedly held great significance to him.


    Cowen was a devoted follower, and he knew what to inquire about and what to refrain from. Having


    received the signal, he led his men and withdrew from the pce. Watching Cowen¡¯s departing figure,


    Karl¡¯s eyes, like meteoric orbs, gleamed with a daunting brilliance. He murmured to himself, ¡°With


    Cowen


    taking action, sess should be assured!¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Under Cowen¡¯s guidance, despite currently only holding the cultivation level of an eighth¨Cgrade


    supreme saint, hisbat prowess surpassed even a ninth¨Cgrade supreme saint at theplete¨C


    stage!


    After retracting his gaze, Karl focused his thoughts and said, ¡°Absorbing the sky¨Csoil energy from the


    Sky- Soil Zenith, my Sky¨CSoil Body body can achieve perfection. After breaking through to the fifth¨C


    grade of the paragon, I will go to the Eastern Sea¡¯s secret realm to retrieve the treasures left behind


    from the previous


    life¡­


    The next day, at dawn.


    Inside Pearl Light Isle, Severin, who had finished his cultivation, led Diane and her four daughters


    straight


    to the Seventh Mountain. The distance from Pearl Light Isle to Seventh Mountain was not far. With


    Severin¡¯s cultivation, flying over took only a dozen breaths.


    Upon arriving above the square of the Seventh Mountain, he discovered that Myles, the elder selected


    to lead the sect disciples to the Raze Mountains, had already summoned a huge treasure ship, which


    now


    had several disciples seated on it.


    After boarding the ship, Severin looked towards Myles at the bow and respectfully greeted, ¡°Greetings,


    peak master.¡±


    Myles stood at the bow of the ship smiled and nodded upon seeing Severin. After exchanging greetings


    with Severin, Myles then shifted his gaze to Diane and her four daughters behind him. With his current


    cultivation as a ninth¨Cgrade paragon, he easily saw through the cultivation of the four women each had


    a solid foundation and stable aura.


    Myles grinned and said, ¡°Not bad! After just half a year, you¡¯ve already reached the fourth¨Cgrade


    supreme


    saint. It seems your talents are quite outstanding.¡±


    Diane and her daughters, upon hearing this, smiled and greeted Myles.

 Chapter 2024

    Chapter 2024


    Chapter 2024


    ¡°Peak master, thank you for the praise.¡±


    After finding a ce to sit beside Myles, Severin asked with a smile, ¡°Peak master Myles, I wonder how


    many forces from the Southsky will be attracted to the ruins of Wildfire¡¯s abode this time?¡±


    As the saying goes, knowing oneself and the enemy is the key to a hundred victories in battle!


    In the Southsky, there were prominent forces with both fame and reputation, aside from the four major


    sects, there were also two major families.


    The Gahrrs and the Steeles, though not as powerful as the four major sects, had strong individuals in


    the


    royal paragon level within their ns, and some of their young masters were rumored to possess


    formidable cultivation.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin had a premonition that this time, the ruins of Wildfire¡¯s abode would undoubtedly attract the


    attention of most of the Southsky¡¯s outstanding talents!


    Observing the momentum of the Granduino Sect, three out of its six core disciples were already in


    action.


    Over a hundred elite disciples at the supreme saint level!


    Other forces, eager topete for the relics and treasures of Wildfire, would likely dispatch a


    considerable number of their own representatives.


    Upon hearing Severin¡¯s words, Myles at the bow of the ship chuckled and said, ¡°Afraid now?¡±


    ¡°The four sects and two families in the Southsky, the six major forces, almost all want a share of the


    pie. As the leader of the true disciples, the burden on your shoulders is not light.¡±


    Myles spoke with a smile, casually continuing, ¡°n of the Gahrrs and Tobias of the Steeles, both


    possess a cultivation at the perfection of the eighth¨Cgrade supreme saint.¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯s also the disciples of the Deifirm Sect¡­¡±


    After listening to Myles¡¯s exnation, Severin had a preliminary impression of the outstanding talents


    from the four sects and the two ns of Southsky. Just as he was about to inquire further, Raymond¡¯s


    voice resounded in his ears.


    ¡°Haha, Severin, you¡¯re here so early.¡±


    Apanying this voice, two rainbow lights descended from the sky, and Raymond and Celeste


    walked


    As Raymondnded, he first greeted Severin, then nced at Diane and the others, nodding with a


    smile.


    Severinughed and said, ¡°Not long ago.¡±


    Then, he introduced Raymond and Celeste to Diane and the other women. After a while of catching up


    and chatting, more people boarded the ship, and the entire treasure ship was crowded with people.


    ¡°Hiss! Three of the six major core disciples of the sects are here today!¡±


    ¡°Look! Isn¡¯t that Cowen, ranked sixth on the Heavenly Prodigy Rankings? He usually keeps a low


    profile, but unexpectedly, he appeared today.¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯s Shyam, ranked eighth, and Radyn, ranked ninth, they¡¯re also in the queue.


    ¡°This time, our Granduino Sect has mobilized so many forces. The three major sects, the Gahhrs, and


    the Steeles are probably going to retreat!¡±


    Amidst the low murmurs of the disciples, the treasure ship slowly started, transforming into a long


    rainbow rushing through the sky at an astonishing speed.


    With Myles¡¯s control, the speed of the ship suddenly increased, like a sh, heading straight for the sky.


    The fierce wind stirred up countless dust on the ground. Not long after, a towering mountain range


    appeared in Severin¡¯s line of sight.


    Severin gazed at the ancient mountain range, which seemed like a giant dragon prostrating on the


    ground


    in the hazy distance.


    Meanwhile, Myles stood at the bow of the ship, addressing to everyone, ¡°We¡¯re about to arrive at Raze


    Mountains!¡±

 Chapter 2025

    Chapter 2025


    Chapter 2025


    As Myles¡¯s words faded, Severin spotted numerous cultivators appearing in the mountain range dozens


    of miles away. At the summit of a small hill on the horizon, a massive array formation radiated a surging


    celestial force, faintly revealing a fairnd¨Clike abode through the formation.


    At this moment, countless rainbow lights flickered in the surrounding sky, with cultivators continuously


    arriving from all directions in the west. Among these lights, the most eye¨Ccatching was a man riding a


    thunderous warhorse.


    Mounted on the horse, traversing the mountains as if in an uninhabited realm, he soared over the


    heads


    of many rogue fighters below the mountains. This scene naturally displeased the stronger among the


    rogue fighters. Those who could reach the Raze Mountains were naturally not the novice and weak.


    cultivators that Severin and others encountered when they first arrived in the Bleurealm.


    Severin scanned the area and found that the rogue fighters upying the small hills near the mountain


    range were at least of supreme saint level.


    The closer to the interior of the Raze Mountains, where the remnants of the royal paragon w were


    found, the


    higher the cultivation levels of the rogue fighters. Among them were practitioners of the sixth and


    seventhThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    -grade supreme saints.


    The figure riding the thunderous warhorse swiftly flew, creating gusts of wind that scattered the


    cultivators along the way. In the next moment, a thunderous voice rang out, causing the earth to


    tremble.


    ¡°Who dares to fly over my head!¡±


    A robust middle¨Caged cultivator, with a cultivation around the sixth¨Cgrade supreme saint, immediately


    raised his hand towards the sky, attempting to grab the person flying over his head. However, all he


    received was a golden spear!


    The spear lightly pierced the void, unleashing terrifying power that instantly obliterated the sixth¨Cranked


    supreme saint. After these actions, the man concealed within the thunderous warhorse continued


    forward.


    On the mountaintop, this scene immediately elicited numerous gasps from rogue fighters.


    ¡°A golden long spear? Could this person be Sian, the prodigy of the Gahhrs?¡±


    ¡°Rumors have it that he was born with the Golden Spirit physique, once achieving the cultivation of the


    seventh¨Cgrade of the supreme saint, he killed a ninth¨Cgrade beast king in the Raze Mountains!¡±


    ¡°His thunderous warhorse is said to have been subdued in these Raze Mountains, carrying a trace of


    the


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    The murmurs had barely subsided when, in the eastern sky, apletely white ship suddenly


    appeared, its sails bearing an iron¨Chooked ¡®Steele¡® character.


    At the forefront of the treasure ship stood a young man radiating the aura of around the eighth¨Cgrade


    supreme saint. Among the rogue fighters, someone immediately recognized his identity.


    ¡°This¡­ this is Tobias, the genius of the Steeles!¡±


    ¡°It is said that Tobias possessed the Sun¨CHeart Bones since birth, cultivated the Sun¨CHeart


    Constitution, reaching the royal saint level at the age of just over ten. Evenst year, with the cultivation


    of the sixth- grade of the supreme saint, he fought a foe two levels above him, ying a fierce beast. It


    was the


    Thunder Bird, with strengthparable to the eighth¨Cgrade supreme saint!¡±


    This time, no one dared to intercept.


    The middle¨Caged cultivator of the sixth¨Cgrade of the supreme saint, who had dared to intercept just


    now,


    had now disappeared, turning into ashes.


    Before the rogue fighters could recover from their shock, another enormous rainbow light appeared in


    the


    sky.


    After the rainbow light emerged, the immense shadow seemed to shroud the entire sky.


    Within the rainbow light was a pool¨Cshaped spiritual treasure exuding thunder, its pressure extremely


    terrifying.


    Hovering above the thunderous pool¨Cshaped spiritual treasure were several elders in the paragon


    level,


    surrounded by flickering thunder and silver serpents. Behind these paragon level elders, there was a


    young man in his twenties. His gaze was unparalleled, his aura surging to the extreme. The ninth¨C


    grade


    supreme saint¡¯s aura shook the void, causing even the space to distort.


    Seeing this, the rogue fighters eximed once again.


    ¡°Ah, this is the second genius of the Deifirm Sect, Uzair!¡±

 Chapter 2026

    Chapter 2026


    Chapter 2026


    Rumors circted about a figure possessing the top¨Ctier Thunderbolt Constitution, unparalleled in


    combat strength. It would not be long before they surpassed the junior leader Simeon of the Delfirm


    Sect!


    Before the crowd could fullyprehend, a golden rainbow light once again appeared in the sky.


    Within the rainbow light emerged a crescent¨Cshaped jade tform. On it sat dozens of female


    disciples, each with a beauty that rivaled blooming flowers, disying extraordinary cultivation and


    timeless charm.


    Observing from the vast Raze Mountains, the rogue fighters marveled.


    ¡°These must be the celestial maidens of the Marvair Sect!¡±


    ¡°I wonder if the legendary saintwoman of the Marvair Sect will make an appearance this time.¡±


    ¡°Of the Southsky sects and the two major ns, more than half have already arrived. The Granduino


    Sect


    is probably not far behind.¡±


    Myles watched as the representatives of the Southsky sects and two major ns arrived in the Raze


    Mountains ahead of the Granduino Sect. He stood at the back of the ship and addressed his disciples.


    Hold on tight; it¡¯s time for the Granduino Sect to make its entrance.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the precious ship transformed into a rainbow, swiftly flying and


    covering


    several miles in an instant. In the blink of an eye, it arrived at a small hill less than two miles away from


    the royal paragon¡¯s remains.


    The appearance of the Granduino Sect¡¯s ship naturally caused amotion among the group of rogue


    fighters.


    ¡°Look! The three true disciples of the Granduino Sect are standing at the bow!¡±


    ¡°The fourth core disciple, Raymond, the fifth core disciple, Celeste, the sixth core disciple, Severin! I


    never


    expected the Granduino Sect to send three core disciples!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re familiar with Raymond and Celeste; they¡¯ve been famous for a long time. As far as I know,


    doesn¡¯t


    the Granduino Sect only have five core disciples?¡±


    ¡°Old friend, your information is outdated. Half a year ago, during the Southsky sacredke event,


    Severin awakened some kind of Divine Constitution and was personally designated as the sixth core


    disciple by


    the Granduino Sect¡¯s sect leader!¡±


    ¡°Hiss! Was this person¡¯s talent so terrifying?¡± Silence lingered.


    The arrival of a disciple from the Granduino Sect caused a strong sensation among the numerous


    rogue


    +15 BONUS


    Not only the rogue fighters, but even the elders and geniuses of various major sects who had arrived


    earlier all turned their gaze towards the Granduino Sect. Especially Severin, who had just arrived on


    the small mountain. He sensed dozens of divine senses secretly probing him.


    In the residence of the Deifirm Sect, a slender man draped in a white robe, his eyes bursting with


    astonished brilliance, spoke with a cold voice.


    ¡°Severin!¡±


    If Severin were present, he would have recognized this person as Thorold, the inner disciple of the


    Deifirm Sect, whom he defeated in Nontwo City. At this moment, Thorold had reached the cultivation


    level of a third¨Crank supreme saint, not much weaker than the elite disciples within the Granduino Sect.


    Due to his inability to enter the Sacred Lake, Thorold paid a great price after returning to the Delfirm


    Sect, breaking through to the rank of supreme saint. As a result, his heart was filled with intense


    resentment towards Severin. Especially when he learned that Severin had be the sixth core


    disciple of the Granduino Sect, the hatred in Thorold¡¯s heart deepened.


    Originally, with his strength, he could have secured a spot to the sacredke. However, unexpectedly,


    Severin emerged and snatched his spot halfway. As Thorold coldly uttered the name Severin, the


    leading disciple of the Deifirm Sect, the genius disciple Uzair, looked over.


    ¡°Junior Brother Thorold, is this the Severin who snatched your spot at the sacredke back then?¡±


    Thorold took a deep breath and nodded. ¡®Exactly! Senior Brother Uzair, this is the person!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Uzair smiled, and an overwhelming aura burst forth from him.


    He chuckled and said, ¡°Junior Brother, today, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson on your behalf!¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 2027

    Chapter 2027


    Chapter 2027


    Confidence radiated from Uzair¡¯s face. As the lead disciple representing the Deifirm Sect this time, he


    was already a genius of the sect, and the Thunderbolt Constitution he awakened was no less inferior to


    a Divine Body. Moreover, with his current cultivation reaching the eighth¨Cgrade supreme saint, if he


    went all


    out, even a ninth¨Cgrade supreme saint wouldn¡¯t be his match!


    In Uzair¡¯s eyes, Severin had only been in Granduino Sect for half a year, and his cultivation was not


    impressive. Even if Severin had extraordinary talent and awakened a Divine Body, breaking through to


    the


    fifth¨Cgrade of the supreme saint level in such a short time wasmendable.


    Thorold felt grateful, and he thanked Uzair. ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother!¡±


    They were fellow disciples, and their bond was quite deep.


    Since thest failure topete for the sacredke quota, Thorold paid a great price upon returning to


    the Deifirm Sect. He chose to give up his chance to be a Deifirm Sect divine heir and handed the


    slot over to Uzair¡¯s n mate. That was equivalent to bing a core disciple in the Granduino Sect,


    they could be contenders for the position of divine heir. This was also why Thorold harbored such


    hatred


    towards Severin,


    At this moment, Severin had arrived at the Raze Mountains with the Granduino Sect¡¯s ship. He


    suddenly


    sensed a gaze filled with hidden hostility fixed on him. With Severin¡¯s currentplete¨Cstage


    cultivation


    at the ninth¨Cgrade supreme saint, he understood the strength he possessed.


    In an instant, he identified the owner of that gaze.


    Gazing at the Deifirm Sect¡¯s residence on the distant mountaintop, Severin quickly noticed Thorold in


    the


    crowd. Feeling the aura of Thorold, who was at the second¨Cgrade supreme saint, Severin sneered,


    ¡°Huh,


    this guy broke through to the supreme saint level?¡±


    Beside him, the women including saw Severin¡¯s cold expression, and they followed his gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Gilda frowned slightly, her mouth emitting a chilly shout, ¡°Thorold from the Gahhrs in Nontwor


    City!¡±


    Thorold had suffered defeat at the hands of Severin, missing the chance to enter the sacredke.


    Animosity had long been established between the two factions, Encountering each other once again,


    Diane and herpanions anticipated inevitable shes during their time in the ruins.


    She looked back at Severih, expressing concern. ¡°Severin, I observed the person beside Thorold


    exuding a formidable aura, and the way he looks at you is predatory. Be cautious once we enter the


    ruins!¡±


    Severin responded with a faint smile, ¡°No worries! That person can¡¯t harm me.¡±


    This statement was not arrogance on Severin¡¯s part but a reflection of his current seventh¨Cgrade


    supreme saint¨Clevel cultivation. Even if facing a ninth¨Cgrade supreme saint, he could keep pace in


    battle.


    Moreover, he held a trump card¨Cthe chaotic swordwill that erupted into the Sky¨CSoil Heptagold Sword


    Energy. This technique would even y a recently ascended paragon, let alone someone like Uzair, a


    mere eighth¨Cgrade supreme saint¨Clevel cultivator.


    At this moment, Myles, along with two other core disciples, Raymond and Celeste, arrived beside


    Severin.


    Myles shared information with a cheerful demeanor, ¡°The leader of the prodigies representing the


    Deifirm Sect is named Uzair. He possesses remarkable cultivation, aplete eighth¨Cgrade supreme


    saint, and he also has the Thunderbolt Constitution. Rumor has it that his lightning techniques are


    astonishing. earning him the title of the second¨Cinmand in the Delfirm Sect.¡±


    After discussing Uzair¡¯s details, Myles turned to Severin, paused, and pointed toward the direction of


    the Purevoid Sect¡¯s camp, saying. ¡°Leading the Purevoid Sect is Safiq Gangly, also an eighth¨Cgrade


    supreme saint¨Clevel cultivator. His mastery in swordsmanship is formidable, but in your presence, I


    reckon he is not worth mentioning.¡±


    Following Myles¡¯s gaze, Severin saw a ck¨Cd man carrying a long sword in the Purevoid Sect¡¯s


    camp. The man exuded an ancient aura, akin to a sharp sword concealed in its sheath, emanating an


    unmistakable sharpness.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°This person¡¯s swordsmanship is restrained, seemingly having achieved some level of proficiency.¡±


    Severin nodded.


    Myles chuckled heartily, understanding Severin¡¯s innate talent in swordsmanship. Hence, when


    introducing Safiq, he emphasized it less than he did with Uzair.

 Chapter 2028

    Chapter 2028


    Chapter 2028


    After a heartyugh, Myles raised his hand again, pointing towards the residences of the Gahrrs and


    Steeles not far away.


    He said to Severin and the others, ¡°Over there are the prodigies of the Gahrrs and Steeles, with


    impressive


    cultivation. They can be considered yourpetitors this time!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Raymond, standing nearby, grinned and said, ¡°Master Myles, aren¡¯t you boosting


    their


    morale and dampening ours?¡±


    It was not that Raymond looked down on Sian and Tobias. Rather, he had already attained the


    cultivation


    level of a ninth¨Cgrade supreme saint. Among the disciples leading teams, his cultivation was the


    highest.


    Seeing her colleague Raymond acting so arrogantly, Celeste raised an eyebrow and shook her head.


    These people, at the very least, are renowned prodigies in Southsky. We mustn¡¯t underestimate them!¡±


    Beside her, Myles nodded. ¡°Celeste makes a valid point.¡±


    ¡°As for the rest, I won¡¯t say more. Rest up and gather your strength. It¡¯ll probably take another half day


    for


    the formation in this abode relic to fully activate!¡±


    Severin followed Myles¡¯s gaze to the prodigies he had emphasized, but after a brief nce, he


    withdrew


    his attention. Leading Diane and the other four women, he sat cross¨Clegged and began to meditate.


    With the manifestation of the royal paragon abode, it seemed like prodigies from half of Southsky had


    gathered. This expedition was likely to involve fierce battles. It was wise to conserve energy, preparing


    for


    the challenges thaty ahead.


    After waiting for half a day, the vortex shrouded by the formation emitted an increasingly intense aura.


    At high noon, a towering pir of light suddenly erupted from the vortex.


    Subsequently, ripples echoed in the surrounding void near the vortex, as if something was about to


    emerge from the boundless space.


    This scene captured the attention of disciples from various major sects and rogue fighters in the


    vicinity.


    ¡°The royal paragon¡¯s abode is finallying out, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°This is the mighty royal paragon who shook Southsky tens of thousands of years ago. If we can inherit


    something from it, our rise to prominence is just around the corner!¡±


    ¡°I dare not dream of inheriting the techniques, but obtaining some pills from the remnants of that abode


    would be a tremendous stroke of luck!¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Everyone was excited. If they could inherit the legacy of a royal paragon, why worry about not rising to


    power?


    Soon, the fluctuations from the void became stronger, and a dark spatial passage gradually appeared


    in the middle of the vast mountain range. The spatial passage was several feet high, exuding a


    primitive and ancient aura.


    ¡°The abode is open!¡±


    Seeing this, cultivators rushed towards the passage one after another. Many, in their eagerness to be


    the first, resorted to direct confrontation. It was not until the spatial passage waspletely stabilized


    that the other sects and major families made their preparations.


    In the area of the Granduino Sect, Severin, Raymond, and Celeste soared into the air.


    Raymond took the lead and charged out. ¡°Granduino Sect disciples, follow my orders and stay behind


    me!


    As soon as these words were spoken, hundreds of disciples simultaneously released their cultivation,


    directly suppressing the excited rogue fighters around them from mid¨Cair to the ground.


    Severin smiled at Diane and the other women beside him, saying softly. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    The women nodded gently and followed his footsteps, entering the spatial passage leading to the


    abode remnants.

 Chapter 2029

    Chapter 2029


    Chapter 2029


    As they stepped into the vortex passage, a whirlwind of disorientation swept over the group. This


    disorienting sensation lingered for a few moments before Severin noticed a significant change in the


    surroundings.


    The once familiarndscape had transformed into a vast expanse of hazy gray skies, with dry stones


    scattered across the earth, resembling a lifeless world.


    Gazing upon this new realm, Severin could not help but feel astonished. ¡°Is this the ancient relic, the


    sanctuary crafted by a royal paragon? It¡¯s almost like a miniature world in itself!¡±


    A royal paragon, the pinnacle existence in the realm of cultivation, had the power to establish a


    personal sanctuary effortlessly. The only path, the eternal truth! Creating a secluded world as one¡¯s


    own sanctuary was an easily achievable feat for such a formidable cultivator.


    Observing the horizon, Severin¡¯spanions, including Diane and others,mented on the intricate


    formations in the area. ¡°Severin, there are numerous formations here.¡±


    Following their gaze, Severin noticed that the ground was covered with formations, exuding a terrifying


    aura even after countless millennia. What surprised him even more was the thick fog that permeated


    this relic, seemingly capable of obstructing divine perception.


    Severin, whose divine sense could normally cover hundreds of miles, found it severely hindered. Now,


    he could only sense things within a few miles, and anything beyond that plunged into utter darkness.


    Whether due to the effects of the vortex passage or some other reason, Severin, upon entering this


    relic, realized that he had not seen Raymond and the others who had entered before him. He


    spected that those entering the sanctuary might be immediately separated from each other.


    Shaking his head, Severin immediately summoned the Scarletsky Sword, and the group flew towards


    the distance. Before long, he came across several high¨Cgrade sixth¨Cgrade spiritual herbs.


    Severin could not help but sigh inwardly. Truly, this was an abode ruin of royal paragon, where precious


    spiritual herbs rarely seen outside became ordinary.


    Along the way, Severin encountered many rogue fighters and disciples from other sects. However,


    seeing the surging aura around him, no one dared to provoke him.


    The only regret for Severin was that, despite the time that had passed, he had not encountered many


    fellow sect members. Diane asked, ¡°Severin, do you think we might have been led astray? Why haven¡¯t


    we encountered any fellow sect members yet?¡±


    Gilda, standing beside her, chimed in, ¡°Severin, how about we first look for traces of fellow sect


    members? Inside the abode ruins, with fellow sect members around, our strength will be greater, and in


    times of danger, we can take care of each other.¡±


    Wildfire was once a powerful figure renowned in Southsky, and no one knew what kind of traps and


    dangers existed in this abode mansion ruin.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Severin thought Gilda made a valid point. However, the abode ruin was vast, and despite flying for


    dozens of miles, he had yet to encounter many people. Where could he go to find fellow sect


    members?


    Moreover, the mist blocking divine sense made searching even more troublesome.


    As he pondered whether to search for fellow sect members first or the treasures left by Wildfire,


    suddenly he sensed a violent battle erupting not far from their location.


    ¡°Hmm? Someone¡¯s fighting!¡±


    Sensing this, Severin¡¯s body soared into the air, cutting through the air like a sharp sword, flying


    towards the horizon. In just a few moments, he led Diane and the others several miles away.


    Unleashing his divine sense, he quickly discovered that there were seven or eight disciples from the


    Granduino Sect fighting against several practitioners dressed in the attire of the Deifirm Sect.

 Chapter 2030

    Chapter 2030


    Chapter 2030


    However, the cultivation levels of the Granduino Sect disciples were generally around the second or


    third- grade of the supreme saint level.


    The group of Deifirm Sect cultivators, on the other hand, boasted significantly higher cultivation levels.


    Despite outnumbering their opponents, the seven or eight Granduino Sect disciples found themselves


    at a disadvantage, battered and bruised, spitting blood, their breath unsteady.


    Seeing that the Granduino Sect disciples were struggling, Gilda, standing at their side, took the


    initiative. The aura of a fourth¨Cgrade supreme saint emanated from her as she raised her hand. With a


    swift motion, she sent the Deifirm Sect cultivators flying with a wave into the void.


    The Deifirm Sect disciple, a young man of around fifth¨Cgrade supreme saint, who led the group,


    evaded


    Gilda¡¯s attack. His face darkened as he cursed, ¡°Who dares to trouble my Delfirm Sect!¡±


    Several Granduino Sect disciples nearby, recognizing it was Severin, cried out in distress. ¡®Senior


    Brother, we just entered the ruins and found a forbidden area with formations. There are several


    eighth¨Cgrade spiritual treasures and natural treasures. Unfortunately, we were targeted by some


    Deifirm Sect disciples¡­


    ¡°Our leader, Senior Brother Radyn, got trapped, and only a few of us managed to escape,¡± one of them


    added from a short distance away.


    Upon hearing this, the young leader of the Deifirm Sect understood Severin¡¯s identity. Without


    hesitation, he leaped into the air, attempting to flee. However, how could Severin let him escape so


    easily? With a low shout, a fierce light flickering in his eyes, Severin raised his hand and pped it


    down. In an instant, a giant cyan handprint, resembling a small mountain, materialized in the sky.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going!¡±


    Amidst a resounding shout, under the colossal handprint in the void, the Deifirm Sect leader, with only


    a fifth¨Cgrade supreme saint cultivation, was instantly turned into a mist of blood.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Afterpleting these actions, Severin approached his fellow disciples. As he looked at the numerous


    injuries on their bodies, he could not help but wonder whether it was luck or misfortune that led them to


    discover a forbidden area with heavenly treasures so soon after entering the ruins.


    After spending a considerable amount of time in the ruins, he had only harvested seven or eight decent


    sixth¨Cgrade herbs.


    Severin¡¯s initial purpose for entering Wildfire¡¯s legacy site was to search for the Sky¨CSoil Zenith,


    intending to cultivate the Sky¨CSoil Heptagold Sword Energy. However, now that he had encountered


    such rare


    After administering several sixth¨Cgrade healing pills to the group, he quickly led them onto the


    Scarletsky


    Sword, swiftly moving towards the forbidden area. The Imposing presence naturally attracted the


    attention of others along the way, with spection running rampant.


    ¡°Those are disciples of the Granduino Sect. Seeing them in such a hurry, could something have


    happened?


    ¡°The one leading seems to be Severin, the sixth core disciple of the Granduino Sect. Could it be that


    the sect has discovered a treasure?¡±


    Meanwhile, in front of the forbidden area containing the precious treasures, several disciples of the


    Granduino Sect were covered in blood, kneeling on the ground.


    The leader, Radyn, was currently being strangled by Uzair, who held his neck in a grip resembling that


    of holding a small chick. Blood oozed from the corners of Radyn¡¯s mouth, his meridians already


    shattered by Uzair, and his aura in chaos and decline.


    Facing a life¨Cor¨Cdeath crisis, Radyn gritted his silver teeth and said, ¡°This forbidden area was


    discovered by our Granduino Sect first. Are you trying to forcibly seize it? Don¡¯t forget, there are still


    three core disciples of my Granduino Sect inside the ruins!¡±


    Uzair¡¯s expression remained cold, his gaze fixed on Radyn. A hint of disdain in his eyes, and he did not


    take Radyn seriously.


    A mere sixth¨Cgrade supreme saint could easily be annihted with a lift of his hand. However, Uzair


    could notpletely ignore what Radyn said. As far as he knew, Raymond¡¯s cultivation level


    surpassed his own.


    With this in mind, Uzair disdainfully tossed Radyn aside. ¡°A bunch of trash! Do you even have the


    qualifications topete with the Deifirm Sect for precious treasures in the secret realm? In the future,


    when you encounter disciples of the Deifirm Sect, all of you better stay far away!¡±

 Chapter 2031

    Chapter 2031


    Chapter 2031


    Radyn who just got sted away had a horrible look on his face after hearing how Uzair insulted him.


    He tried to get up but his body started aching painfully and started gasping heavily.


    He noticed those disciples from the Deifirm Sect were looking at him ferociously. Then he looked at his


    fellow members who were also badly injured. Clenching his fist tightly, he was feeling reluctant to


    ept the reality and the current situation.


    Uzair saw the look on Radyn¡¯s face and sneered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t ept the reality?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Without a doubt, he knew Radyn was a member of the Grandiuno Sect. Even so, he was not going to


    give up when it was rted to the treasure in this ce.


    At first, he only nned to chase Radyn and his friends away but he changed his mind when he saw


    the


    look on Radyn¡¯s face. With his squinted eyes, he said angrily, ¡°Let me be straight. If you¡¯re looking for


    someone to me, then you can me it on Severin for bullying my junior brother! Otherwise, I


    actually don¡¯t mind sharing this treasure with you.¡±


    Just as that was said, everyone heard a wave ofughter.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    A rainbow appeared from the horizon and was heading towards Radyn. In a short while, they could see


    Severin was in the middle of the rainbow.


    Everyone was shocked to see Severin arriving at the scene. Radyn and the others were feeling


    relieved after having a close brush with death. Yet, the other members of the Deifirm Sect felt the


    opposite. They were scared. Unlike Uzair who was a level eight supreme saint, the strongest of them


    was a level four supreme saint. Obviously, they would be scared to face Severin who was a core


    disciple.


    Then again, Uzair had a deadpan expression as he looked at Severin in disdain.


    Once Severin arrived at the area that was being covered by the formation technique, he stood beside


    Radyn to inspect how badly injured Radyn and the others were. Luckily, their lives were not in danger


    despite the severe injuries.


    He took out numerous healing pills and handed them to Radyn and the others. ¡°Take these and try to


    heal up. Leave them to me.¡±


    Radyn nodded. His face was as pale as snow and there was a blood stain at the corner of his mouth.


    He was relieved the moment he saw Severin arrive.


    When they were at the Sword Tomb, he had witnessed how powerful Severin was. The ray from


    Severin¡¯s members of the Deifirm Sect intruding and taking over the treasure of this ce. However, he


    did not dare to say anything because Uzair was so much stronger than him. He was afraid his actions


    would put his members at risk.


    Yet, everything changed now since Severin was here.


    ¡°Thank you, Severin,¡± Radyn said and cupped his hand at Severin. Then he quickly distributed the


    healing pills.


    Once that was settled, Severin looked at Uzair with his pair of widened eyes as if he could create


    electricity to shock the void.


    In the meantime, Uzair continued to look at Severin while standing together with the other members of


    the Deifirm Sect. Both of them locked eyes with each other. It felt like there was a virtual battle


    happening in the air where two powerful forces colluded with each other and made the ambiance


    tense.


    Severin was the first one to speak. ¡°You have injured my fellow members! Get ready to face the


    consequences!¡±

 Chapter 2032

    Chapter 2032


    Chapter 2032


    At this moment, Severin had no idea where Raymond and Celeste were. As one of the leaders, he was


    responsible for standing up for the other members when they were bullied.


    Uzair remained calm and felt he was superior to Severin. There was a reason for that. As the second


    strongest prodigy in the Deifirm Sect, he possessed the Thunderbolt Constitution and it was normal for


    him to defeat and kill those who had higher attainment than him. Although Severin was very famous


    now, he reckoned Severin must be a level five supreme saint because Severin had only joined the


    Grandiuno


    Sect six months ago.


    Uzair sneered and looked down on Severin. ¡°Oh? What kind of consequences are you thinking of?¡±


    Severin took a step forward and shouted sternly, ¡°Surrender the ones who injured my junior brothers to


    me!¡±


    His deep voice swept away the ce with a strong wave and rumbled like thunder.


    Despite that, Uzair remained calm. He smiled and shook his head. ¡°I can see you are a brave one. Too


    bad, you are an idiot without a brain to think with.¡±


    Although he could not tell Severin¡¯s attainment, he was not easily scared off by Severin because he


    was a prodigy. Moreover, he had promised Thorold to teach Severin a lesson.


    A member of the Deifirm Sect decided to join the conversation. He was rather short in height. Yet, that


    did not stop him from having the courage to insult Severin. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? Do you


    have any idea who you are speaking with? I heard that you are the sixth core disciples of the


    Grandiuno Sect. Well, I don¡¯t see what¡¯s so special about you.¡±


    By the time, he said hisst word. A giant hand appeared in the air and smashed him into mush with


    blood sttering everywhere. It caught everyone by surprise because they did not expect Severin to


    attack without warning.


    ¡°How dare you kill him?¡± Finally, Uzair could not keep his cool anymore and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re the


    first one who dared to kill my friends in front of me!¡±


    He waspletely angered by the fact that Severin had ignored him and killed his friends. Gradually,


    his expression looked terrible. Radyn and the others were starting to feel nervous and panicked while


    standing behind Severin.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    ¡°Uzair is a well¨Cknown prodigy of the Deifirm Sect. He killed a level nine supreme saint when he was a


    ¡°We¡¯re doom! Severin is too reckless. We¡¯re all going to die now that he has made Uzair angry!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Other than Severin¡¯s wives, no one knew Severin¡¯s real attainment. However, the members of the


    Grandiuno Sect heard Severin defeat Shyam, the level six supreme saint who was also on the Prodify


    Ranking. That did not give them the confidence that Severin could defeat Uzair who was a level eight


    supreme saint.


    Severin could tell Radyn and the others were panicking. To ease their tension, he unleashed his level


    seven supreme saint power which covered a radius of ten miles. The members of the Deifirm Sect


    were shocked to feel how terrifying the power was.


    Severin red at Uzair. ¡°Hand over the ones who wounded my junior brother!¡±


    Uzair could no longer keep his cool. He was shocked and unable to ept the reality. ¡°You¡¯re are level


    seven supreme saint?!¡±

 Chapter 2033

    Chapter 2033


    Chapter 2033


    Uzair was shocked to feel the power Severin unleashed. Based on his assumption, he thought it was


    shocking for Severin to be a level five supreme saint. He knew Severin was gifted but it was only


    six months since Severin joined the Grandiuno Sext. And he was wrong. Severin was much more


    powerful than what he assumed.


    At this point, Uzair finally realized he had underestimated Severin and how powerful a person could be


    when he possessed the Divine Constitution. Then again, that was not enough to scare Uzair off. As a


    level eight supreme saint, he had the confidence to kill a level nine supreme saint by giving everything


    he got in a battle. Thus, how could a prodigy like him be afraid of Severin?


    Uzair took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°Level seven supreme saint¡­ I had underestimated you.¡±


    All of a sudden, silver¨Ccolored runes appeared on his face. His body was making huge rumbling


    thunder sounds. Subsequently, his pupils became the shape of a thunderbolt. Making him look like he


    was the master of Thunderbolt and had total control of the Thunderbolt.


    Next, it was his turn to unleash his power at Severin and the coverage area was getting bigger and


    bigger.


    Severin felt it but did not back down. He used the light to create a shield around his body to stop the


    power of the thunderbolt from affecting him and just stood there rxingly without moving.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Uzair was angry to see that. The runes on his body sparkled again. This time he did not hold back and


    unleashed all the power of the level eight supreme saint all over the ce. Thunder and lightning


    started appearing through the abode where there were many different weird phenomena urring in


    different parts of the the sky. Dark clouds were everywhere and the sun was blocked.


    All the cultivators in the affected area sensed it. All of them simultaneously looked toward the direction


    where Uzair was.


    Many miles away, the prodigy of the Gahrrs, Sian Gahrr had just killed a beast with the attainment


    equivalent to a level six supreme saint. He furrowed his brows when he saw the sky darkened, filled


    with dark clouds, and thunder and lightning appeared.


    ¡°Is it Uzair? Is he having a fight with someone?¡±


    Sian quickly rushed the other members of his family to head toward Uzair¡¯s direction to find out what


    was happening,


    At the same time, Tobias Steele was passing through a nd around a hundred miles away from


    Severin looking for an opportunity. Suddenly, he stopped and looked at the darkening sky feeling


    power.


    ¡°Violet Thunderbo, a lightning¨Cbased technique from the Thunderbolt Constitution. It seems like Uzair


    is in trouble.¡±


    He carefully searched for the direction where the power originated from. With a thought, he moved in a


    sh and disappeared from the nd.

 Chapter 2034

    Chapter 2034


    Chapter 2034


    Uzair sneered while having thunderbolts appearing around him, continued to look at Severin who was


    not intimidated by him, and felt pleased. From how he saw it, Severin was just forcing himself to remain


    calm when he must be panicking.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Uzair continued to unleash his power which shocked the cultivators near the vicinity. All of them quickly


    headed toward the forbidden area. Once they reached the area, they found out the reason behind the


    conflict between Severin and Uzair.


    ¡°Gosh, Uzair¡¯s power is so terrifying!¡±


    ¡°As expected from the prodigy of the Deifirm Sect. He has really very powerful lightning¨Cbased


    techniques! ¡±


    ¡°I think Severin is finished. Uzair is very powerful. That is no way he¡¯s going to let Severin walk out of


    here alive!¡±


    ¡°But Severin is the core disciple of the Grandiuno Sect. Is Uzair really going to kill Severin?¡±


    The cultivators quickly started to analyze the situation when they arrived.


    In the meantime, the light around Severin did not change and continued to stay sturdy. The insanely


    powerful thunderbolt continued to attack him. Albeit, it did not create even a single scratch on the


    shield.


    It merely created a scratching sound from the collision. However, he noticed Radyn and the others


    could not stand it any longer. With a thought, he maneuvered his spirit energy by waving his hand to


    create a shield to cover and protect them.


    ¡°What a waste of time!¡± Uzair sneered andmented after seeing what Severin did.


    Then he raised his hand and clenched his hand into a ball in the sky. Suddenly, a thunder spear


    appeared in his hand. When it finished forming, he threw it at Severin. The spear flew out while making


    shrieking sounds.


    Radyn and the other saw it and eximed, ¡°Severin! Watch out!¡±


    In fact, Severin did not need them to inform him because he was aware of it. When the thunder spear


    was formed, he put his index finger and middle finger together to create a sword¨Clike and pointed at


    Uzair.


    Then a sword the size of a millstone flew out to get head¨Con with the thunder spear. The after¨Cshock of


    the collision went as far as nearly one mile.


    Uzair was quite surprised to see Severin was strong enough to defeat his attack.


    ¡°So this is how powerful a person with a Divine Constitution is. Interesting.¡±


    After that, he did not attack anymore. The thunder spear was just an attempt to test Severin. He


    continued to re at Severin and unleashed his power to create more thunderbolts. Same as Uzair,


    Severin also did not make any moves. He continued to stand where he was, like a huge mountain.


    While both of them continued to fight each other by unleashing their powers, a light sparkled in the sky.


    Followed by a war horse riding on a thunder in the speed of lightning. The horse looked so mighty.


    Lightning shed everywhere it was.


    Sian was riding on it with a golden spear in his hair while looking down from the sky to see what was


    happening. When he saw Uzair and Severin fighting each other, he stopped his horse from going


    further.


    ¡°I got here in time!¡± imed Sian.

 Chapter 2035

    Chapter 2035


    Chapter 2035


    When Uzair unleashed his power, Sian felt it from several miles away. Sian guessed someone must


    have messed with Uzair or Uzair must have found a treasure but someone was trying to take it away


    from him. That was the only exnation for why Uzair was so angry.


    Once Sian realized that he quickly headed over. And it turned out the way he guessed. His eyes


    sparked as he watched Severin and Uzair facing off each other and sensed the level seven supreme


    saint aura from Severin.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before he entered here, his elder had informed him about the Grandiuno Sect appointed Severin as the


    sixth core disciple which was a special case in the history of the Grandiuno Sect. However, he did not.


    think Severin was really as strong as the elder said at that time. Now that he saw Severin with his own.


    eyes, he realized he was wrong to underestimate Severin.


    ¡°How did he reach level seven supreme saint after just joining the Grandiuno Sect for six months?


    That¡¯s even faster than the first core disciple of the Grandiuno Sect, Karl!¡± Sian eximed shockingly


    after sensing the attainment Severin was emitting.


    ording to his source, Karl took one year to be a level six supreme saint after one year of


    joining the Grandiuno Sect. Thus, Sian was really shocked to see Severin actually progress faster than


    Karl. He took a deep breath and calmed himself down. Then he looked over to the hill with formation.


    Through the fog, he saw sparkles which suggested there could be treasure hidden in there and vaguely


    a white- colored shape herb.


    After looking at and inspecting the forbidden area, he looked away because by now, he confirmed there


    was a hidden treasure. In the meantime, Severin and Uzair were feeling more intense than before


    because of the arrival of Sian. They quickly used their divine sense to stay on alert.


    The others who saw Sian started to discuss.


    ¡°That¡¯s the prodigy from the Gahrrs, Sian Gahrr. Why is he here?¡±


    ¡°Damn it! This treasure belongs to us! Why do Severin and Siane here and try to rob it from us?¡±


    Sian heard that and quickly cupped his hand at Severin and Uzair. He acted as if he was very close to


    them.


    ¡°Haha. What a coincidence to meet both of you here. I was attracted here because I sensed some


    treasure. This must be faith!¡±


    As he was about to instruct his war horse tond on the ground, he turned his head to look in the


    southeast direction. Suddenly, a golden color beam was shooting through the air and appeared near


    him. the young man, he was shocked. The young man was none other than the prodigy just like Sian,


    Tobias Steele,


    As Tobias arrived, he looked at Sian and said with a friendly smile, ¡°Hey, Uzair, why are you so angry? I


    sensed that you just used your lightning¨Cbased technique, the Violet Thunder Struck.¡±


    After that, he continued to hover in the air with the intention of enjoying the fight between Severin and


    Uzair. His arrival had only caused the disciples of the Grandiuno Sect and Deifirm Sect to tense up


    again. Disciples from both sects secretly sighed deeply after seeing how the situation became even


    worse than before. However, Uzair did not pay any attention to what Tobias said.

 Chapter 2036

    Chapter 2036


    Chapter 2036


    Thunderbolts continued to linger around Uzair while he red at Severin and kept on unleashing a


    powerful aura to crush Severin. The fact that Severin killed his friend while he was there annoyed and


    angered him. As a prodigy, he felt he was ashamed and humiliated. Now that it was Severin¡¯s turn to


    protect his members by shielding them with his spiritual energy, Uzair found it amusing and funny.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are! You have to pay for the consequences of killing a member of the Deifirm


    Sect!¡±


    With that said, the thunderstorms became more violent. With him in the center of the storm, thunder


    spears were formed and wereunched at Severin.


    Despite that, Severin remained where he was without moving. Numerous thunder spears reached and


    attacked him. With a thought, the light from his body burst out with terrifying power. After thest attack,


    the space around them started to be unstable. A strong wind blew across the forbidden area. The


    space started to twist and explode because of the high pressure. The energy from the explosion


    caused a chain reaction.


    Severin was unharmed from the attack. It only made Sian feeling more angry.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long can youst,¡± he let out a peculiar¨Clooking grin.


    The runes on his face deepened as a result and nearly prated his blood. Immediately, a bright


    lightning appeared around his body. Several feet long thunder dragons were formed sweeping the area


    with terrifying auras charging towards Severin.


    Same as before, Severin remained still. When the thunder dragon reached him, he stomped the ground


    with his feet to exert force. The spiritual energy around his body condensed as he urged the spiritual


    energy of heaven and earth.


    Drawing a sun with his fists, he illuminated the sky and ruthlessly smashed toward those iing


    thunder dragons! The True¨CSun Fist wasunched and each punch killed one thunder dragon at a


    time.


    The destruction of the Thunder Dragon caused Uzair to suffer from multiple bacsh and stumbled two


    steps backward. Seeing how the attack was intercepted again, he felt gloomier than before with a


    smear of killing intent bing more obvious.


    What a surprise to him that Severin actually had the ability to inflict a small damage on him. Thousand


    of thoughts shed in his head while he tried to find the best way to curse Severin as the rage


    controlled him while he continued to give Severin a deadly re.


    All the while, Severin had only one expression on his face, looking calm. It was Initially taken by the


    Deifirm Sect¡¯s disciples as bravado, the foolishness of the Ignorant. However, after thest attacks,


    they


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Sian and Tobias who just arrived to witness that were shocked. Sian widened his eyes and then


    squinted to try to look at Severin more closely. He murmured, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he is probably as gifted and


    strong as Karl


    The fact that a level seven supreme saint could actually make Uzair, theplete¨Cstage level eight


    supreme saint took two steps back.


    Sian and Tobias asked themselves in their heart and were not sure if they could achieve what Severin


    did.

 Chapter 2037

    Chapter 2037


    Chapter 2037


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    At the same time, Uzair stashed away his anger and sneered after stumbling two steps backward.


    Subsequently, he continued to look at Severin with a lofty expression, ¡°It looks like you have made up


    your mind to make us, the Deifirm Sect, your enemy.¡±


    As that was said, he silently withdrew his aura. As the radiance of divine aura on his body darkened,


    the runes on his face disappeared too. However, it only made him look more terrifying.


    Severin saw it and sneered. ¡°You gotta pay the price for injuring the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s disciples, don¡¯t


    you?¡±


    ording to the information from Radyn, they were the first party to discover this forbidden area and


    the hidden treasure. Then the members from the Deifirm Sect intruded and imed it as their territory.


    That was not all. Uzair even beat Radyn and caused serious injury to him. The other disciples were


    also injured quite severely. Although Severin provided them the healing pills, it would take quite some


    time for them to fully recover.


    As one of the leaders of the three core disciples, Severin was not ready to stand by the side and watch


    as his fellow members were being injured by outsiders for no reason. More importantly, it was


    imperative for him to take ownership of the hidden treasure in this forbidden area.


    Uzair heard it and he had a gloomy and horrifying expression on his face. He clenched his fist tightly


    and wanted so badly to kill Severin with a punch. Yet, he held back in the end, mainly because Sian


    and Tobias were there too.


    If he engaged Severin in a fight, it could possibly benefit Sian and Tobias. He did not want to see Sian


    and


    Tobias be thest onesughing in the end. Both of them were not ordinary people as they were the


    popr known prodigy of Southsky.


    If he fought with Severin and ended up consuming all of his spiritual energy, it would be difficult and


    near impossible to defeat Sian and Tobias when the restraints of the treasure broke offter. Thus, he


    purposely restrained himself from killing Severin and turned to threaten and deter Severin. He got


    carried away underestimated Severin and let Severin get the upper hand. However, since the herb was


    about to mature, he had to restrain himself to be able topete for the herbter.


    With an indifferent expression, Uzair made up his mind and had a rough estimation of Severin¡¯s


    strength after thest attack. In order to kill Severin, he would be required to use everyst bit of his


    power.


    As he came up with the conclusion, he felt more furious than ever. He had underestimated Severin


    because of how short Severin had just joined the Grandiuno Sect. Yet, the truth had pped him in the


    face. Being a proud pers¨®n, he felt humiliated. However, the herb was about to mature and he had


    anticipated a rough fight with Sian and Tobias around too. Thus, he decided to let Severin off for now.


    ¡®I¡¯ll kill you once I got the herb! You better watch your back!¡® Uzair thought and stopped emitting his


    aura to put pressure on Severin.


    Finally, the intense situation came to an end. If Uzair insisted on a fight to the death, Severin had


    prepared to use the Scarletsky Sword to kill Uzair. After seeing Uzair refuse to engage in a fight, he


    stopped inputting his spiritual energy into the shield. It was just nice because he did not think it was the


    right time for him to reveal his true strength.


    Sian who was hovering in the mid¨Cair saw Uzair and Severin calling a temporary truce. ¡®What a pity,¡® he


    thought.


    Undoubtedly, he and Tobias would be happy to see Uzair and Severin fight to the death.


    The four major sects of the Southsky, his family, and Tobias¡® family had all sent their finest disciples


    over to enter the Wildfire. The Grandiuno Sect had sent three core disciples here.

 Chapter 2038

    Chapter 2038


    Chapter 2038


    It had put immense pressure on the other forces.


    Sian graduallynded on the ground while realizing it was time for him to stop wondering. He looked at


    Severin and cupped his hand. ¡°Severin Feuillet, is it? The first sixth core disciple of the Grandiuno Sect.


    Nice to meet you. Your reputation precedes you.¡±


    Tobias followed. ¡°I agree. How powerful you are to be able to withstand the attack from a level eight


    supreme saint when you are only a level seven supreme saint. No wonder you are also called a


    prodigy of your sect.¡±


    Uzair who was not far from them heard it loud and clear. He snorted and looked even more terrible..


    The fact that what Sian and Tobias said made Uzair look bad only gave pleasure to Severin. He replied


    calmly, feeling delighted, ¡°Thank you for thepliment. But I think there is so much I need to learn. At


    least, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m strong enough to use my power to oppress other people.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After listening to that, Uzair¡¯s expression looked distraught and devastated. If he did not need to save


    up his spiritual energy to fight for the treasure, he really wished to use his spiritual treasure to show


    everyone who was the real prodigy here!


    Sian and Tobias saw the look on Uzair¡¯s face and nodded at Severin with a smile. However, they did


    not say anything further and found a ce to sit down. In the meantime, they took the chance to inform


    the rest of their members so they could get here as fast as possible.


    After that, Severin went to look for Radyn and checked out the others. ¡°How is it? How are the


    injuries?¡±


    Radyn had taken the healing pill Severin had given just now. He breathed out and said, ¡°Thank you for


    your help. The bleeding has stopped. But I think it¡¯s going to take a couple of days to fully recover.¡±


    Severin nodded after hearing that. Radyn was just a level sixplete¨Cstage supreme saint. Surely,


    he was not able to defeat Uzair because Uzair¡¯s attainment was two levels higher. Luckily, he only


    suffered injuries and his life was not in danger.


    Once he had inspected everyone, he went to where Diane and the other girls were and sat down to


    recuperate the spiritual energy he had used just now. In the meantime, he expanded his divine sense


    outward and shrouded the forbidden area.


    After the impact of the battle, he estimated it would not take too long before the restraints of the


    forbidden area copsed. Thus, showing all the hidden treasures and herbs in that area. As he


    expected, the formation of the forbidden area started to shake violently. What followed next was an


    opening appearing on the formation. The opening got bigger and bigger until the entire formation


    copsed and


    All the cultivators saw it, their eyes immediately shed with greed. Everyone knew the restraint had


    broken. The mountain was full of mature herbs in a big piece ofnd giving out aromatic medicinal


    fragrance. Tobias saw it and was the first one to fly over there. Sian and his fellow members followed


    as they did not want to be thest to arrive. In fact, everyone started to make their way over when the


    formation copsed.


    Severin did not hesitate as well. He chose a direction and led the others to hunt for treasure with him.


    At the foothill of the mountain, he discovered many fourth¨Cgrade and fifth¨Cgrade spiritual herbs. The


    aroma was thicker than usual because the level of spiritual energy was higher which made the spiritual


    herbs have stronger medicinal effects than the others outside of the formation.


    Many rogue cultivators had harvested many spiritual herbs. However, those were not the spiritual herbs


    Severin after. As he entered the mountain, he went straight for the top. There was a treasure that had


    the equivalent of an eighth¨Cgrade spiritual herb. That was the thing he, Uzair, Sian, and Tobias were


    after.

 Chapter 2039

    Chapter 2039


    Chapter 2039


    Uzair, Sian, and Tobias reached the middle of the mountain together. Suddenly, a green¨Ccolored mists


    appeared around them. It gave them a feeling that they were facing a mountain because of the


    enormous power it was exuding to stop them from going forward. It was so terrible that it made them


    feel like the spiritual energy in them became stagnant.


    Originally, they were flying in mid¨Cair. Once they entered the mist, they started falling down like a bird


    with broken wings.


    The surging pressure emanated from the green¨Ccolored mist suppressed them so badly that they had


    to hike to the top on foot.


    Severin who was one step slower than them had also reached where the green¨Ccolored mist was.


    Immediately, he sensed something was off.


    ¡°There¡¯s something odd about this green¨Ccolored mist!¡± He entered into the mist with his tensed¨Cup


    body and became alert. The green¨Ccolored mist did not block the divine sense but it affected a


    person¡¯s body by making the person feel like his body weighed as heavy as a mountain. Any


    movement became incredibly hard while he was in the mist.


    The closer they got to the top, the pressure became stronger. Even when Severin was now aplete-


    stage level seven supreme saint, he had to give up flying and hiking on foot. This mountain was merely


    a few hundred feet at its tallest. Normally, it would just take one breath for a royal saint to fly to the


    peak so it was just a piece of cake for a supreme saint.


    However, Severin and the others felt there was an invisible power crushing down their body when they.


    were in the mist.


    Seeing it, Severin¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡®It looks like the restriction in this ce has not


    completely dissipated yet,¡® he thought.


    Luckily, he was not the only one affected by the mist. Uzair and the others were facing the same


    situation as him. Even when they were the first ones to enter the mist, they were just about ten feet


    further ahead than him.


    At this point, Uzair and the others also realized something was odd because their bodies were getting


    heavier for them to move forward. Uzair looked at the shimmering sparkle and rich fragrance at the top


    of the mountain and his expression became gloomier. He looked back at Tobias who was behind him


    and Severin who was further away. Gritting his teeth, he was determined to be the one to obtain the


    treasure!


    Otherwise, it would be pointless for him to chase away the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s disciples and make


    Severin his enemy just now.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He shouted fiercely with thunderbolts appearing around him. All of a sudden, a silver armor appeared


    and covered his body. With the help and shelter of the lightning armor, he felt the pressure on his body


    be smaller.


    Although he was unable to fly, he was able to walk a little faster than before. Within a few breaths, he


    advanced about ten feet further than where he was before.


    Seeing how Uzair was getting closer to the top, Tobias and Sian exchanged looks with each other and


    also exerted their full strength.


    At that instant, two auras of level eight supreme saint sprung out like a tornado, blew up the sand and


    dush on the mountain, and stirred up a thick fog into the sky.


    In the thick fog, Tobias¡® body was full of power and iparably hot. After that, he felt the pressure


    from the forbidden area became lesser. Without wasting any time, he shortened the gap between him


    and


    Uzair. In the end, he was just two to three feet away from Uzair.


    On the other hand, Sian raised his hand and waved into the air. By using his spiritual energy, he formed


    a green¨Ccolored protective shield in front of his body.

 Chapter 2040

    Chapter 2040


    Chapter 2040


    With the help of the protective shield, the mist around him was dispersed away. He advanced normally


    to the top because the mist was unable to affect his movement anymore.


    Seeing how Tobias and the others used their divine techniques to pass through the mist, Severin was


    unwilling to be left out too. He unleashed his spiritual energy. The aura was so strong that it rose to the


    sky and the swordwill in his body started humming.


    The swordwill was so strong that it could disperse the mist away from Severin and prevented Severin


    from being affected by the mist. Without the obstruction from the mist, Severin could barely offset the


    invisible oppression.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Yet, he continued to take one step at a time toward the top of the mountain while feeling he was


    carrying a huge mountain on his shoulder.


    With every step they took, the ground rumbled and shook crazily as if there was an earthquake. All of


    them understood that the closer they were to the top of the mountain, the higher the pressure they


    needed to endure.


    When Uzair was nearly a hundred feet away from the top of the mountain, he started sweating heavily


    as seen from his sweaty forehead. He panted heavily while he started hunching because of the


    invisible pressure. After taking a step forward, he would need to rest for a short while since it was


    getting harder and harder.


    He looked up at the top. It was probably less than one hundred feet away. Yet, his expression became


    sullen. ¡°This pressure is so horrible. I feel like I¡¯m facing a royal paragon.¡±


    At that moment, he could understand why the royal paragon could be called the strongest and mighty


    person. Just like the royal paragon, Wildfire. Even though he had passed away many years ago, the


    formation he activated was still active now.


    The green¨Ccolored mist contained some special type of power of heaven and earth. People who tried


    to reach the top would feel like they were carrying the entire world on their shoulders.


    Even so, Uzair did not give up easily. With much difficulty, he raised his hand to wipe away the sweat


    on his forehead and continued to climb up the mountain with rosy cheeks.


    On the other side, Tobias and Sian experienced the same thing too.


    The pressure from the mist was so great that they were having a hard time breathing. If they were not


    level eight supreme saint and prodigies from great families with strong power, it would be impossible for


    them to reach this far.


    Seeing how the gap between them and Uzair was getting smaller, they gritted their teeth and continued


    to advance with difficulty.


    Severin who was not far behind from them started to face the enormous pressure. The weight on his


    shoulder constantly increased. It took him a massive amount of spiritual energy to take a step forward.


    The swordwill in his body hummed louder and louder. He had turned into a sheathed de with the


    swordwill broke through the air and cut the surrounding space with sharp auras.


    ¡°Be gone!¡±


    Apanied by the loud shouting, the sword energy from his body spread out and dispersed the mist


    near him.


    Subsequently, he activated The Chaotic Constitution. The temperature of his body rose like a hot oven


    and created supreme greatness. Although the pressure on him did notpletely disappear, he was


    able to move forward slowly because his physical strength resembled a true dragon.


    In just a short while, he overtook Uzair and became the first in line and the fastest to reach the top. By


    that time, it was ten feet left to the top.


    At that point, he could vaguely see a white lotus the size of a baby on the top of the mountain flickering


    with a strange light. He smelled the rich fragrance. Just by smelling the fragrance, he became


    energetic.


    Looking at the treasure in front of him, he quickly searched through and recognized the treasure since


    he had read many books regarding alchemy.


    ¡°That¡¯s that¡¯s the legendary Fire Pheonix Snow Lotus!¡± he eximed.

 Chapter 2041

    Chapter 2041


    Chapter 2041


    The Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus was an eighth¨Cgrade spiritual herb. Any spiritual herbs above sixth grade


    were regarded as treasures. Paragon would only benefit from alchemical pills from seventh¨Cgrade and


    above. Those alchemical pills contained the power of heaven and earth.


    In order to produce seventh¨Cgrade alchemical pills, it waspulsory to obtain some sort of power of


    heaven and earth. Even for the Grandiuno Sect who was founded a long time ago, they too only had a


    few seventh¨Cgrade alchemical pills.


    As such, the eighth¨Cgrade spiritual herb was a main ingredient to create the eighth¨Cgrade alchemical


    pill.


    If the spiritual herb appeared elsewhere, every paragon and royal paragon in Southsky would fight to


    their death to obtain it.


    Thest time someone discovered an eighth¨Cgrade spiritual herb was several hundred years ago.


    The Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus Severin was looking at it now was not normal spiritual herbs. In fact, it


    was the main ingredient to produce the eighth¨Cgrade alchemical pill, the Advance Paragon Pill. Taking


    that alchemical pill would increase the breakthrough chance for a paragon to be a royal paragon


    by 80%.


    A very rare and precious treasure, indeed. It was a very unusual and one¨Cof¨Ca¨Ckind spiritual herb.


    Severin had the confidence to be a paragon if he could eat the spiritual herb and absorb all the


    power it had. If he was lucky, he would have the chance to understand the theory contained in the Fire


    Phoenix Snow Lotus to help himself understand the true meaning of bing a royal paragon.


    The spiritual herb was just several feet away from him. He looked at it with a thrilling face. Gritting his


    teeth, the power in his body was unleashed to create a spiritual energy beam. That helped to improve


    his speed. Looking at that, Uzair, Tobias, and Sian quickly sped up to chase after Severin.


    In the meantime, the cultivators who were still at the foothill saw them and started discussing.


    ¡°Oh my! He¡¯s so strong to beat the others to reach the top first.¡±


    ¡°I wonder which of the prodigy would be the one getting the treasure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m putting my bet on Uzair from Deifirm Sect. His attainment is the highest among them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. I can tell the mist on the top is odd. When I tried to fly to the top, I felt like a huge


    mountain came crashing at me. The pressure was enormous. Even walking was difficult for me.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, based on their speed, I say Severin has the highest chance.¡±


    Many cultivators at the foothill had harvested and got their hands on many lower¨Cgrade spiritual herbs.


    Meanwhile, Uzair, Tobias, and Sian who were behind Severin started to panic. Especially Uzair. He was


    determined to get his hand on the treasure. Surely he would not allow Severin to beat him and take the


    treasure.


    He looked at Tobias and Sian and said with a stern tone, ¡°Tobias, Sian. Let¡¯s work together and beat


    Severin down the mountain. Then we can discuss further how to distribute the treasure among us.


    What do you say?¡±


    Sian was experiencing difficulty in his breathing because of the pressure. Once he heard the


    suggestion, he agreed without any hesitation. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Severin was just several feet away from the top and he was the fastest among the four of them. If


    nothing went wrong, he would surely be the first one to reach the top. Then a high chance that Severin


    would be the one taking away the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2042

    Chapter 2042


    Chapter 2042


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Inevitably, Tobias and Sian did not wish to give up fighting for the chance to get the Fire Phoenix Snow


    Lotus too.


    Just as they finished talking, they cast the spiritual energy beam technique and threw the spiritual


    energy beams at Severin. Although they were oppressed by the pressure of the mysterious mist and


    could only move slowly, it did not mean they could not use theirbat techniques.


    The three beams charged toward the Severin and captured the mist at the top which made the space


    around them twisted. Severin sensed what they did and looked stern.


    ¡°In your dream!¡± he shouted. He flipped his hand and Scarletsky Sword appeared in his hand zing


    with fire. He waved it to create several sharp shes to cut apart the beams that were attacking him.


    After that, he unleashed his swordwill. For a moment there, he became like an unsheathed de. The


    sharp aura from the sharp side of the de cut open the space around him.


    Suddenly, a bright light appeared in the sky. It was a light created by the Scarletsky Sword. The earth


    was shocked by the appearance of the light as it rumbled. The space around Severin also shattered.


    The mighty swordwill headed straight toward Uzair and the other two as the power so was great that it


    could cut apart anything that came in its way.


    Uzair saw it and eximed, ¡°Oh no!¡±


    However, the attack was so fast that there was no time for him to avoid it. He got hit by the swordwill


    and splurted a mouthful of blood.


    Tobias and Sian suffered badly too. Blood leaked out from the corner of their mouths and their face.


    turned pale. Seeing the attack worked, Severin did not wish to waste more time fighting them. He


    unleashed his power and gritted his teeth to climb to the top.


    Shortly, he passed through the green¨Ccolored mist and reached the top. His outfit was soaked with his


    sweat. He was panting heavily. However, he was thrilled and delighted to see the Fire Phoenix Snow


    Lotus up close. Without any hesitation, he harvested the mature spiritual herb.


    When he did, the lotus dispersed golden divine lights and a phoenix vaguely appeared. The Phoenix


    had its wings out and crowed to the sky where the truth about the earth was written on the sky.


    The green¨Ccolored mist scattered around the mountain vanished too. Uzair, Tobias, and Sian no longer


    felt the pressure. The stagnant spiritual energy started flowing smoothly in their bodies too. As the mist


    vanished, the pressure of the heaven and earth disappeared too.


    Once they realized the changes, they quickly flew into the sky to head to the top. As they arrived, they


    looked at the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus Seveirn was holding with greed.


    Tobias took the initiative and said, ¡°Hand over the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus now!¡±


    ¡°You are just a level seven supreme saint. You can¡¯t never defeat all of us. I strongly urge you to hand it


    over to us now!¡± Sian said while giving Severin a deadly re.


    Finally, Uzair was thest one to speak. He red at Severin and said, ¡°Only the strongest should


    possess the treasure! Hand it over now and I can forgive you for hurting me just now!¡±


    At that moment, the ambiance at the top of the mountain became tense. This time, Uzair, Tobias, and


    Sian had surrounded Severin. They made it clear they would kill Severin if Severin refused to hand


    over the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus.

 Chapter 2043

    Chapter 2043


    Chapter 2043


    At the same time, the disciples from the major sects and rogue cultivators witnessed Severin


    harvesting the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus. Which was a big surprise to them. Mainly because Uzair was


    actually the one leading the race all around. Yet, Severin overtook him and was the first to escape the


    mysterious green¨Ccolored mist to reach the top.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After hearing how Uzair threatened Severin, they started discussing.


    ¡°That¡¯s an eighth¨Cgrade spiritual herb! Severin is so lucky. I think even a paragon would be jealous of


    him to obtain the treasure!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, But there are too many people eyeing for it. Do you think Uzair will let Severin leave this ce


    without a fight?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The only way to leave this ce alive is by handing the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus over.¡±


    ¡°But Severin is the sixth core disciple of the Grandiuno Sect. Is he really that weak like you guys talk


    about? Didn¡¯t he beat Uzair by a little when they were fighting just now?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell Uzair didn¡¯t use all of his power in that fight? Besides, it¡¯s not just Uzair. Tobias and Sian


    are there too. Even if Severin is very strong, how could he possibly defeat three people with higher


    attainment. than him?¡±


    Most of the cultivators did not think Severin had the upper hand in that situation. Especially after how


    Uzair, Tobias, and Sian threatened Severin. Most of them thought it would be a miracle if Severin got to


    keep the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus.


    Radyn heard everything and looked at Severin while feeling a little sorry for Severin. Uzair, Tobias, and


    Sian were famous prodigies in Southsky and they were level eight supreme saints.


    Yes, Severin had great power and the attainment of a level seven supreme saint. However, it was still


    unrealistic that he could defeat those three prodigies by himself.


    Up until here, Radyn looked at Diane and the other girls. He said with his gritted teeth, ¡°Girls, look for


    the opportunity to leave this ceter. I¡¯ll go help Severin.¡±


    Diane and the other girls nodded to show that they understood. All of them had a worried expression


    on their faces.


    The situation came to a standstill with a tense ambiance. Uzair, Tobias, and Sian surrounded Severin.


    They unleashed their power and used it to oppress Severin. Unless Severin could find a breakthrough,


    he was not going to end up well.


    Surely, Diane and the other girls could tell the situation and felt worried.


    At the same time, Severin ced the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus into his spatial ring. Then he looked at


    Uzair, Tobias, and Sian. ¡°So what are you going to do if I don¡¯t hand it over?¡±


    Sian had a ferocious expression on his face after hearing that. He was standing on the left side of


    Severin, probably just a few feet away from Severin. He took a step forward and shouted, ¡°Whether


    you like it or not, you¡¯re going to hand it over!¡±


    A spark appeared in front of Sian. A goldnce with a length of more than nine feet appeared in his


    hand. The sharp aura erupted from thence and the pressure of thence twisted the space around it


    to disy the supreme might.


    Tobias sneered after hearing what Severin said. It was an eighth¨Cgrade spiritual herb they were


    referring to. Surely, he was not willing to give up easily.

 Chapter 2044

    Chapter 2044


    Chapter 2044


    While Tobias was making his way up the mountain, he thought the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus would be


    his if it were not for the mysterious green¨Ccolored mist. He waved his hand and a palm¨Csized ck


    spiritual weapon that had the shape of a nail appeared in his hand.


    When the spiritual weapon made its appearance, it felt like the air around it froze because it was


    emitting cold breath. The ck sparkle seemed to have the ability to capture a person¡¯s soul. Just by


    looking at it, Severin felt piercing pain in his divine sense.


    Tobias smiled and Severin and said indifferently, ¡°Severin, listen to me and hand it over. You don¡¯t want


    to know what my Soul Devouring Nail could do to you.¡±


    The Soul Devouring Nail was a spiritual weapon he obtained from an ancient ruin. Its previous owner


    was an evil practitioner. Although it was a medium¨Crank spiritual weapon, its power had surpassed the


    normal level of the medium¨Crank spiritual weapon. No one knew it was used to kill how many ferocious


    beasts and devour their souls.


    It could be used to damage the primal spirit of a cultivator. Once a supreme saint got hit by the Soul


    Devouring Nail, it could cause damage to his soul. And that was worse than a physical injury because it


    was harder to heal a damaged soul.


    Now that Tobias and Sian had summoned their weapon, it only made the situation worse for Severin.


    Although they were many feet apart, the invisible collision of the aura tumbled the air and created


    countless heat waves.


    Uzair, Tobias, and Sian were being aggressive. Even though Tobias and Sian had summoned their


    weapons, neither of them took the lead to make a move. Obviously, three of them had their own


    concerns. They were afraid if they went all out, the remaining one would be thest one standing.


    Severin remained calm and nced around them who had their own motives. Naturally, he was not


    intimidated by their threats.


    ¡°This belongs to the one who harvested it first.¡± Severin sounded firm and did not have the slightest


    intention to back down.


    Uzair heard it and his expression froze. Once he came back to his senses, he looked at Severin with


    contempt, ¡°Severin, hand over now and I shall spare you your life.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it loud and clear? Or is there something wrong with your ears?¡± Severin red a them and


    said Indifferently, ¡°If you want this, then you have to fight for It!¡±


    Tobias could not bother to waste any more time. He threw the Soul Devouring Nail at Severin. The


    weapon flew out and erged to the size of a small hill. The dark light continued to sparkle and turned


    into numerous beams shooting toward Severin. Those beams flew at high speed, fell like the raindrops


    of heavy rain, and carried terrifying power.


    Despite that, Severin did not dodge. A mysterious light erupted from his body and his eyes burst into


    two pirs of light. His aura soured. ¡°Stop!¡±


    Apanied by the angry shout, the beams stopped as if it was blocked by some invisible obstacles.


    With a thought, his eyes dazzled when he summoned the Scarletsky Sword. The sword sparkled with


    dazzling golden light, burst out endless divine might, and shed the Soul Devouring Nail.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    In the next moment, a huge explosion resounded through the sky. The terrifying shockwave shattered


    the beam around the Soul Devouring Nail.


    Looking at that, Tobias was shocked and could not believe his attack had actually been parried by


    someone. After the tentative attack, he realized he had underestimated Severin and started to treat him


    as a prodigy just like himself.


    At that moment, neither of them dared to make any bold move. Using only their aura to oppress


    Severin. Severin did not want to waste any time with them. ¡°You three can attack me together!¡±

 Chapter 2045

    Chapter 2045


    Chapter 2045


    The three of them heard what Severin said and they all looked gloomy. Especially Uzair because he


    knew what kind of impact Tobias¡® Soul Devouring Nail could have. After all, he had once experienced it.


    The Soul Devouring Nail had the ability to attack a person¡¯s soul. It was the most nasty, insidious, and


    vicious weapon that was impossible to defend against. Even he needed to be careful when he fought


    Tobias. Yet, Severin easily tackled it without a sweat.


    Severin was right. Uzair did not dare to go all out because he was afraid Tobias and Sian could defeat


    him if he used up all of his spiritual energy to fight Severin. Thus, all he did was suppress Severin with


    his aura.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    There was only one Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus. In order to get it, Uzair, Tobias, and Sian would have to


    defeat Severin but who would be the real person to obtain it? Thus, Severin was Uzair¡¯s enemy but so


    were Tobias and Sian.


    Sian with hisnce furrowed his brows vehemently. He said with his deep voice, ¡°I guess they made


    you the sixth core disciple with a very good reason.¡±


    Before this, Sian did not think Severin was worthy to be called a prodigy or be the sixth core disciple.


    No matter how many rumors he heard about Severin having good talent or possessing some sort of


    Divine


    Constituation, he did not think Severin could have high attainment because Severin only joined the sect


    for six months.


    Little did he know, Severin was able to change his mind. First, Severin had reached level seven of


    supreme saint. Then he fought Uzair fair and square. And now, he was able to tackle Tobias¡® Soul


    Devouring Nail easily which really surprised Sian.


    On the other hand, Tobias heard what Severin said. His face turned cold and his desire to kill Severin


    increased.


    ¡°Damn it! How did you parry my attack?¡± Tobias changed his mind on Severin and admitted Severin


    was not as weak as he thought.


    He stomped on the ground and soared up into the sky to where the Soul Devouring Nail was. A second


    later, the dark light on the Soul Devour Nail became more glowing than before and emitted an icy and


    ghostly aura resemnce to hell.


    The extremely chilling power created snowkes In the air within a hundred feet of the area. The grass


    within the vicinity was frozen.


    After that, he looked at Sian and Uzair. ¡°Let¡¯s make a move together and kill him first!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± agreed Sian.


    He flung his goldennce to create several hundred feet long beams. The beams from thence were


    extremely powerful as they resembled golden dragons. Wherever it passed, the space was crushed


    and shattered. Numerous earth, water, wind, and fire emerged.


    Since Tobias and Sian struck out, Uzair also made his move. With countless thunderbolts around his


    body just like Zeus from ancient history who was regarded as the god of thunder.


    The terrifying thunderbolt flew and stopped in front of his body. Transforming into a purple divine


    thunder which scared a lot of people as they felt it was a punishment from god. The moment it


    appeared, every cultivator at the foothill felt piercing pain on their skin.


    Once the three of them attacked Severin together, Severin looked at them with stern eyes. He held his


    sword tightly, thought of nothing else, and the swordwill surrounded his body.


    A secondter, countless lights swirled. The void started to tremble violently and showed signs of


    falling apart.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Severin yelled out loud. The swordwill in his body erupted. With the support of his spiritual


    energy, three sword beams with the length of a hundred feet long appeared.


    The sword beams shot up the sky, trembled the sky, and created a hole in the middle of the cloud.


    Then the sword beams headed toward Uzair, Tobias, and Sian.


    ¡°What are those?¡±

 Chapter 2046

    Chapter 2046


    Chapter 2046


    Sian, who stood closest to Severin, felt a tremor ripple through his body as the sword materialized. An


    inexplicable dread washed over him as if an aura of death was drowning him. The aura destroyed his


    lance¨Cgleam dragon in a sh and surged toward him with unabated power.


    Following a loud bang, Sian felt a mountain¨Clike impact on his chest. Several of his ribs snapped under


    the impact. He was sent flying several meters back, dazed as he coughed up blood. Only after he


    managed to stabilize himself did he look at Severin with horror. Had he not reacted in time to deploy a


    spiritual light shield, he would have suffered so much more than just a simple injury.


    There was fear and awe in his eyes as he nced at Severin with a conflicted expression. Severin¡¯s


    swordwill have deflected Sian¡¯s sword beam and inflicted some heavy wounds on thetter. Had he


    reacted any slower, the consequences would have been extremely dire. The thought of what might


    have happened left Sian dripping in cold sweat as he grappled with the impasse.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The same unease gripped Uzair beside him. His purple divine thunderbolt was reduced to nothing


    when it came within ten meters of Severin¡¯s chaotic swordwill. His quick reflexes and rapid use of the


    defensive treasure spared him from suffering an injury simr to Sian¡¯s.


    Tobias leaned heavily on his Soul Devouring Nail. He had escaped injury, but his face had paled.


    ¡°What kind of swordwill is this?¡± he muttered perplexedly as he realized that the situation ahead of him


    was going to be tricky to deal with. Severin¡¯s strength surpassed his expectations, as Severin had


    seeded in holding his ground against three opponents and was even able to injure Sian..


    Tobias no longer underestimated Severin. He raised a hand, recalled his hill¨Csized Soul Devouring


    Nail, and unleashed a st at Severin.


    A ck light filled with murderous intent shrieked through the air as the Soul Devouring Nailunched


    forward. Severin, wary of its power, instantly summoned the Darkgold Bell above him. Its descent


    unleashed a waterfall of energy that shielded him like liquid armor,


    With a deafening ng, the Soul Devouring Nail mmed into the Darkgold Bell, though it failed to


    pierce through the bell¡¯s protection.


    Severin narrowed his eyes and retaliated with a swing of his Scarletsky Sword. The next second, it


    unleashed hundreds of terrifying heptagold sword energy that tore through the space between them.


    Upon seeing the situation, Tobias countered and recalled his Soul Devouring Nail to form a protective


    barrier. The repeated boom of sword energy echoed through the air as the nail shielded it.


    Uzair took a deep breath after observing the situation. His Initial n to partner with Sian and eliminate


    was reconsidering that option after seeing how resilient Severin was.


    The Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus might be valuable, but it was not worth the risk. The abode held far more


    valuable secrets waiting to be uncovered. He felt he and Severin were simply fighting a costly battle


    that would work in Sian and Tobias¡¯s favor. After all, they seemed to be holding their hand in


    anticipation of the perfect moment to strike.

 Chapter 2047

    Chapter 2047


    Chapter 2047


    The situation at the mountaintop became tense. Despite their initial eagerness, Sian, Uzair, and Tobias


    had taken a cautious approach.


    Sian bore the brunt of Severin¡¯s attack and suffered internal injuries. His healing was hampered due to


    the residues of Severin¡¯s chaotic sword will that remained within his spiritual power. He was in a rather


    sorry state as blood trickled down his chin.


    Tobias, though unscathed, was incredibly fearful of Severin. The Soul Devouring Nail that he wielded


    might just be an inferior¨Cquality weapon, but its power was stronger than a mediocre¨Cquality one.


    Though the weapon had the ability to restrain a practitioner¡¯s soul, it still proved useless against


    Severin. He did not exert his full strength and merely tested out his weapon against Severin. Thetter


    was simply so strong that Tobias could not afford to underestimate him again.


    Uzair, too, abandoned his interest in the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus. In his eyes, its value paled in


    comparison to the legendary Sky¨CSoil Zenith and Wildfire¡¯s legacy that was hidden within the relics.


    Uzair stepped back after realization and opted to withdraw himself from the confrontation.


    Sian wiped away the blood from his lips and cursed angrily at theck of participation from the other


    two. Though he was not gravely injured, his reputation as the Gahrrs¡® most prominent level eight


    supreme sainty bruised after being overpowered by Severin. He would be the butt of jokes if


    word got out, and failure to secure the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus would be an even greater loss.


    With those thoughts in mind, Sian gritted his teeth and said to them, ¡°Let me have the Fire Phoenix


    Snow Lotus, and I will refrain from vying with you for any future spoils. I trust that is agreeable to you


    two?¡±


    Uzair, who initially contemted retreat, saw an opportunity after seeing Sian¡¯s determination. The


    deal, he reasoned, was an eptable one, and he agreed readily. ¡°Deal!¡±


    Tobias, gripped his glowing ck nail and had a gleam in his eyes as he considered the situation for a


    moment. He then nodded to Sian to signal his agreement.


    Severin raised his Scarletsky Sword and let out a mockingugh. ¡°Like I¡¯ve said before, this Fire


    Phoenix


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Snow Lotus is mine.¡±


    Sian¡¯s face contorted with ferocity as he red at Severin. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to take it by force if you


    refuse to yield!¡±


    His smile grew slightly contorted as the goldennce in his hand pulsed with rising power. Countless


    glimmers of divine light radiated from it. With thence firmly in hand, every single step echoed with a


    thundering boom, and his level eight supreme saint energy dominated the hills for miles. Even space


    itself trembled ever so slightly. A huge, holographic, shimmering goldennce materialized behind him


    in the foot of the mountain were horrified when they heard it.

 Chapter 2048

    Chapter 2048


    Chapter 2048


    The giant manifestation of the goldennce carried a suffocating aura that seemed powerful enough to


    reduce stars to ashes. Tobias¡® and Uzair¡¯s pupils shrink when they witness that spectacle, for they


    knew right away that Sian was unleashing his trump card.


    The Golden Spirit Constitution, known to be the strongest element of the constitution, resonated


    perfectly with thence and amplified its power to unimaginable heights. Even thebined power of


    Tobias and Uzair felt insignificant against such an overwhelming presence.


    Uzair¡¯s eyes flickered with icy amusement after seeing Sian¡¯s irked reaction. ¡°You¡¯ve finally provoked


    Sian, Severin! We¡¯ll see how you¡¯ll survive this,¡± he rasped sarcastically.


    Countless sect disciples witnessed his earlier loss at the mountain¡¯s foot, thus dealing a blow to his


    pride. The sight of Sian unleashing his ultimate power led Uzair to relish the prospect of watching


    Severin crumble. He was content to be a spectator and was anticipating an exciting matchup.


    At the same time, whispers erupted among unaffiliated practitioners and sect disciples at the foot of the


    mountain. They felt stifled by the suffocating aura emanating from Sian.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the renowned prodigy from Southsky? His aura is so suffocating!¡±


    ¡°Looks like someone had provoked Sian¡¯s anger. He even unleashed the Golden Spirit Constitution!¡±


    ¡°No wonder the three prodigies seemed unable to go against Severin. They were merely testing his


    power!


    ¡°Severin isn¡¯t going to stand a chance now that Sian unleashed his full force.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that. Severin couldn¡¯t have be one of the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s core


    disciples at such a young age if he didn¡¯t have something to show for it¡­¡±


    As the murmurs continued, Sian surged forward and aimed the goldennce at Severin with deadly


    precision.


    Severin¡¯s hair began to flutter slightly as his desire to fight was unleashed. Heughed heartily and


    roared,


    ¡°Come at me!¡±


    His body shook violently, and his Chaotic Constitution was finally activated. Every meridian in his body.


    seemed to be vibrating with surging spiritual power, and a brilliant golden light engulfed him like a


    celestial aura. Standing against the backdrop of that radiance like a titan amongst men, his radiant aura


    seemed to swallow the very fabric of reality. His eyes were aze like the sun, and those who nced


    at them felt as if their souls had been pierced.


    A smirk appeared on Severin¡¯s lips as he faced the oing Sian. The next second, a wave of


    terrifying swordwill surged through him, and the energy from his attainment as a level seven supreme


    saint seemed to elicit a cry as it sliced through the void.


    His eyes crackled like lightning, and each pore on his body spewed forth a zing divine light. Those


    who saw him would liken him to a deity that descended upon the mortal realm.


    ¡°Now!¡± Severin roared, shaking the very air as he swung the Scarletsky Sword with terrifying force.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The world around him seemed to warp in an instant as the unleashed sword beam shattered through


    the void and cleaved through the very notion of time itself. A colossal hundred¨Cfoot Sky¨CSoil Heptagold


    Sword Energy materialized and shed in the direction of the iing spiritual manifestation of the


    goldennce.


    A single, earth¨Cshattering blow turned thence into dust. The resulting shockwave rippled for miles,


    shaking the earth and trembling the heavens.


    Sian¡¯s expression turned stiff, and he locked a sharp gaze onto Severin after seeing that sudden


    explosive power. ¡°That exins why you were so confident! Your strength has already far surpassed


    that of a level nine supreme saint!¡±

 Chapter 2049

    Chapter 2049


    Chapter 2049


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    In the blink of an eye, streaks of light appeared as Sian waved his arm across the air. The colossal


    golden


    Sian¡¯s eyebrows. These runes pulsed with the scriptures of philosophy, and the gold¨Caffinity energy in


    the surroundings activated as they surged into thence. The heptagold energy strengthened it with


    each further strike.


    Not one to be outdone, Severin faced the onught head¨Con and sped his hands to form a seal. He


    channeled his chaotic sword energy to power the Sky¨CSoil Heptagold Sword Energy andunch his


    attack.


    The energy was ethereal and swift, piercing through the dense beams produced by thence. The


    beam was shattered, and spiritual light cascaded down.


    The remaining heptagold sword energy continued to advance toward Sian. Reacting on instinct, he


    swung his goldennce to attempt a desperate block. His technique might be the ultimate trump card,


    but there was no stopping the Sky¨CSoil Heptagold Sword Energy that was imbued with Severin¡¯s


    chaotic swordwill.


    Even a newly broken¨Cthrough paragon would have to exercise some measure of caution when facing


    such an attack.


    Sian¡¯s end was all but certain if he did not utilize any defensive equipment against the attack.


    ¡°Take this!¡± Severin roared as he swung the Scarletsky Sword again. A torrent of divine light was


    unleashed, and the goldennce was parried away. Sian stumbled back in shock and tried to use his


    hands to block the attack. Blood was already flowing from his lips as his pupils constricted, and a


    chilling sense of impending death gripped him.


    He stared at Severin with a sliver of lingering terror in his eyes. At that fleeting moment when his


    weapon was sted away, the heptagold sword energy hade within millimeters of grazing his


    head. It was thanks to his quick reflexes that he was able to escape grave injury.


    The memory of that near¨Cdeath experience elicited a venomous glint in his eyes that was rife with


    potent murderous intent. ¡°How is he that strong?¡± he mumbled in bewilderment.


    If a level seven supreme saint like Severin could bring him to his knees, he dreaded to think about the


    possibility that Severin could defeat a paragon after making a breakthrough to level eight supreme


    saint.


    Sian was renowned in Southsky as a prodigy. Though he climbed ranks with little to no effort and killed


    even some level nine supreme saints, Severin thoroughly outmatched him. Regret was starting to wash


    over him.


    Severin sensed that Sian was distracted and let out a mocking sneer. ¡°You¡¯d be foolish if you think you


    can be distracted against me.¡±


    A terrifying aura soon erupted all around him as the Scarletsky Sword glittered with a radiant light that


    covered the area around them.


    ¡°You will die by the power of my chaotic swordwill.¡± A colossal, hundred¨Cfoot sword gleam materialized.


    It was majestic and radiant, like a golden de hanging from the heavens. It reverberated through


    space and ripped through the air with potent sword energy, ready to pulverize anything in its path.


    Sian¡¯s pupils shrank, and his soul was starting to falter beneath the immense pressure. A wave of


    existential dread washed over him, and he plunged into a desperate retreat by leaping into the air.


    Severin, however, was not about to let him slip away that easily. With a ng, the Darkgold Bell above


    him unleashed a crushing wave of energy that leveled the hilltops by half. The surrounding space


    buckled under the pressure, producing gaping cracks. Sian¡¯s hope of evading the blow was all but


    gone. He spouted out a mouthful of blood as the sword light cleaved the space before him and shed


    his chest with the force of a mountain.

 Chapter 2050

    Chapter 2050


    Chapter 2050


    Sian tasted a metallic tang at the back of his tongue as he regurgitated blood. Even the Golden Spirit


    Constitution, the strongest element of the constitution, suffered numerous hairline cracks. Though he


    was able to dodge Severin¡¯s lethal blow, his strength had waned noticeably.


    His hair was a mess, and there were red blotches all across his body. His strength was being sapped


    more and more as he battled the chaotic swordwill that invaded his body. Meanwhile, Severin exuded a


    zing aura that radiated with shimmering light. The Scarletsky Sword resonated with a predatory glint,


    thus rendering any hope of resistance futile. Continuing the battle would be detrimental. Doubt crept


    into


    Sian as he clutched the goldennce tremblingly.


    Severin looked at Sian¡¯s sorry state andughed mockingly, ¡°And you call yourself a prodigy? I didn¡¯t


    even have to break a sweat!¡±


    Sian¡¯s face reddened in shame. He had never faced such humiliation before, as he usually had no


    difficulty securing victory. Before he could say anything, another huge sword beam sliced through the


    air before him. The nearly hundred¨Cmeter¨Clong energy brought fear and panic to Sian.


    Severin¡¯s earlier attacks had nearly imed his life, and he was already gravely injured. Drawing the


    battle out any further would result in dire consequences. More importantly, Severin¡¯s strength cast a


    shadow of fear over him, as the former¡¯s strength never once dwindled in their continued exchanges.


    Sian chose to ignore the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus in favor of making an escape. As he fled, he roared,¡±


    This isn¡¯t over! I¡¯ll get my revenge on you eventually!¡±


    Severin watched as Sian left in the blink of an eye. He scoffed and put away his Scarletsky Sword.


    Uzair could only watch the scene in confoundment. The grand battle that he had expected to see


    ended in Sian¡¯s miserable retreat. He could only sigh, as Sian could hardly match Severin¡¯s strength


    despite wielding his trump card and unleashing his full power.


    ¡°What a pity. I thought Sian would be able to kill him.¡± Uzair left in a streak of light after casting a cold


    nce at Severin.


    When Sian and Uzair fled, Tobias followed suit and left.


    The once aggressive trio disappeared at the horizon, leaving the crowd at the foot of the mountain


    buzzing with discussion.


    ¡°Did I see that right? Did Sian just¡­ run away?¡±


    ¡°That guy is a monster. Even Sian¡¯s trump card and his Golden Spirit Constitution stood little chance


    ¡°Little chance? More like no chance at all! He was already puking blood after a few moves! He would¡¯ve


    been dead by now if he hadn¡¯t run off!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Severin is practically invincible among the new generation of Southsky¡¯s practitioners!¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go so far as to say that. Let¡¯s not forget about Karl, who¡¯s in the same sect as him, Simeon


    from the Deifirm Sect, and Callie from the Marvair Sect. I think these three would stand a chance


    against him.¡±


    ¡°That might not necessarily be the case. Those three are Southsky¡¯s top prodigies who have already


    reached paragon. Sian is leagues behind them!¡±

 Chapter 2051

    Chapter 2051


    Chapter 2051


    At the foot of the mountain, Radyn watched in stark disbelief as the trio who went against Severin fled


    in the end. Earlier, he was worried for Severin¡¯s safety and had braced himself to intervene in Severin¡¯s


    moment of need to help share his senior¡¯s burden.


    After all, Sian was a renowned genius in Southsky who had in even a level nine supreme saint even


    when he was only a level seven supreme saint. Such feats were not easy to aplish, even for a


    renowned prodigy and core disciple like Celeste.


    Radyn never expected the seemingly low¨Cprofile Severin to sessfully pressure Sian into fleeing!


    When Sian unleashed the Golden Spirit Constitution, Radyn¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he was


    already preparing to bolt at the earliest opportunity.


    It had hardly crossed his mind that Severin would inflict such severe injuries on Sian to the point where


    Sian was forced to retreat. He felt a mix of emotions as he gazed at Severin standing suspended in


    mid- air. ¡®Severin has grown much stronger since that encounter on the Seventh Mountain¡­ ¡® he


    thought to himself in awe.


    There was a clear division between the Southsky¡¯s prodigies. First, there were ¡®ordinary¡® prodigies like


    Sian, Uzair, and Celeste. Such individuals were enough to hold their own against their realm, and at


    most, they could defeat those slightly stronger than them.


    Then there were the ¡®super¡® prodigies, who were usually the talk of the town. These were individuals


    like


    Karl, Simeon, and Callie. They were blessed with divine constitutions and could effortlessly y foes


    much stronger than them!


    In Radyn¡¯s eyes, Severin could already be mentioned in the same breath as those freaks, and his


    opinion was shared by many of the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s disciples too.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Meanwhile, high above, Severin watched as the trio fled and showed no intention of pursuing them. It


    was never easy to kill supreme saints who were on the same level as each other.


    Unlike royal saints, supreme saints boasted superior soul strength and bigger power reserves. No royal


    saint would be able to reach that sort of level. Activated meridians would allow them to utilize the


    spiritual energy of heaven and earth, effectively making them beasts in human form. Killing them was


    no easy feat.


    Furthermore, Sian was no ordinary figure. He was the Gahrrs scion, and the Gahrrs were a renowned


    family in Southsky. They certainly had their means to ensure that their scion would not be felled that


    easily.


    Severin thus chose not to delve in too deep for the attack. He sheathed the Scarletsky Sword and


    particr, was pale with fright, and her brows furrowed in concern. ¡°Are you hurt, Severin?¡± she asked,


    her voiceced with urgency.


    The aerial battle had been a terrifying episode for Gilda, as both Sian and Severin exuded power so


    strong that it felt as though they could send the sky crashing down at any time. The blows that they


    exchanged leveled several mountains, and the aftermath left several gaping ravine¡¯s not too far away.


    Even the sky still bore the scars of their sh, with the gaps in the void taking some time to close up. It


    was natural for Gilda to feel worried after experiencing all that.

 Chapter 2052

    Chapter 2052


    Chapter 2052


    She, Sofia, and Diane shared the same concern with Gilda. Severin looked at their anxious


    expression and offered a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± he asserted.


    Severin¡¯s meridians then roared to life. A strong, furnace¨Clike heat surged through him and caused the


    air to crackle with energy. It was a tangible disy of his perfect¨Cstage level seven supreme saint


    attainment, as his spiritual energy carried an awe¨Cinspiring and imposing aura.


    Diane and the girls could finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Severin asked, ¡°How did the harvest go?¡±


    The treasure mountain towered nearly a thousand meters high and had existed perhaps since time


    immemorial. Spiritual energy was so abundant that one could almost feel it liquefying. Precious


    alchemical herbs grew like weeds on its slopes, and although most were of a lower grade, those found


    halfway up the mountain had a rather impressive quality. They would not have attracted that many


    practitioners if not.


    Having secured the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus that was used for eighth¨Cgrade pills, Severin felt obliged


    to check on his wives.


    Diane beamed with pride as she revealed the contents of her spatial ring. ¡°I was lucky to find about ten


    sixth¨Cgrade herbs,¡± she said. With a wave of her hand, the stalks emitted a fragrance as they floated in


    front of them.


    She and the others followed suit and showcased what they gathered.


    Severin smiled as he looked at their collection of sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank herbs. Wildfire was a


    legendary royal paragon whose presence could be felt even tens of thousands of years after his death.


    Even his abandoned cave held treasures galore.


    Aside from the Sky¨CSoil Zenith and the promise of hisbat techniques, the cave became a haven


    for spiritual energy, which had almost turned into a liquid form after being isted for tens of thousands


    of years. The rich environment nurtured many alchemical herbs, some of which were several millennia


    old.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Although Severin was already a sixth¨Cgrade high¨Crank alchemist who was on the cusp of reaching


    seventh- grade, those sixth¨Cgrade pills were still valuable finds. Hispanions¡® sess filled him


    with warm satisfaction.


    ¡°Now that I have the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus in my hands, we shall try to see if there are any further


    bounties we can capitalize on,¡± Severin said with a glint in his eyes.


    The ruins left behind did not host mere herbs. Were that the case, it would not have drawn the attention


    of all the major sects and unaffiliated practitioners in Southsky. The allure of a royal paragon¡¯s legacy,


    be it the Sky¨CSoil Zenith or other priceless techniques, was a lure too irresistible for any sane


    practitioners.


    Possessing such treasures could propel one to unimaginable heights and might even be the key to


    turning one into a royal paragon.


    Diane and the girls nodded in unison after hearing what Severin said. They all knew what was at stake.


    After rallying the Grandiuno Sect disciples and informing them that they would soon be setting off,


    everyone spent a brief moment to take a breather before resuming the journey under Severin¡¯s


    guidance.


    As they navigated closer to the core of the ruins, they encountered an abundance of low¨Cgrade herbs


    along the way. Another radiantly glowing mountain soon came into Severin¡¯s view. A formation guarded


    its peak, but it was clear that there were treasures aplenty.

 Chapter 2053

    Chapter 2053


    Chapter 2053


    The ce was truly synonymous with that of a royal paragon¡¯s abode. Treasures were everywhere!


    Though the few shimmering objects on the peak were slightly inferior spiritual treasures, they were still


    valuable enough for Severin not to pass up on.


    Severin eximed in excitement, ¡°Luck is on our side, it seems! Yet another treasure trove has


    emerged barely halfway into this ce!¡± Severin then led his wives toward the mountain along with


    Radyn and the other Grandiuno Sect disciples.


    By then, unaffiliated practitioners and disciples from Southsky¡¯s major sects were already gathered at


    the mountain. A hush fell over the crowd as Severin arrived, as some had recognized who he was.


    ¡°Crap! That¡¯s one of the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s core disciples!¡±


    ¡°He seems to be eyeing the mountaintop treasure too!¡±


    ¡°You have no idea how strong he is. He inflicted serious injuries onto Sian!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just forget about the treasure. Severin¡¯s too strong for any of us!¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Severin spotted a familiar face among the crowd. It was Tobias, who had fled earlier. A smile appeared


    on his lips as he said, ¡°Hey, hey! Fancy meeting you again!¡±


    Tobias, who was surrounded by a dozen members of the Steeles, paled at Severin¡¯s arrival. The


    memory of their sh for the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus sent shivers down his spine. He managed a


    strained smile as he said, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    At the same time, Tobias cursed his wretched luck. Meeting Severin again was thest thing he


    wanted.


    Though he was not injured in their previous altercation, he was fully convinced of Severin¡¯s strength


    because even his prized Soul Devouring Nail failed to pierce through Severin¡¯s defenses. The thought


    of that sent shivers down Severin¡¯s spine.


    When Sian fled, Tobias seized the opportunity to escape because he did not want to waste any more


    time and energy fighting Severin. He regrouped his nsmen and started searching for treasure, which


    he eventually found. s, Severin seemed to be hot on his heels, as Severin found the same treasure


    too. The possibility that he had topete with Severin for the new set of treasures left Tobias with a


    sour taste in his mouth.


    Severin led his group to an open area and did not continue the conversation with Tobias after greeting


    him. His observations informed him that the restriction would take some time to break, which provided


    As time ticked by, the mountain¡¯s spiritual glow intensified and drew hundreds of practitioners toward it.


    Just as Severin finished his training and was about to stretch his muscles, he turned his head toward


    the distant sky. A blue light streaked across the horizon, and the energy from it seemed oddly familiar.


    As the rainbow arced down, a voice filled with joyous surprise called out to him. ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect


    to find you here, Severin!¡±


    Raymond, one of the other core disciples, emerged from the light. A smile appeared across Severin¡¯s


    face as he said, ¡°It¡¯s you! I thought you were someone else.¡±


    Severin had lost contact with Raymond, Celeste, and the others since entering the ruins.

 Chapter 2054

    Chapter 2054


    Chapter 2054


    By Severin¡¯s initial estimate, he expected to encounter Celeste and Raymond at the center of the ruins.


    However, fate brought Raymond to him sooner than expected. With Raymond around, Severin was


    much more confident of securing the treasure on that mountain.


    As anticipated, Raymond¡¯s arrival sparked countless discussions among the assembled practitioners.


    ¡°That¡¯s Raymond! The Grandiuno Sect¡¯s fourth true disciple!¡±


    ¡°Another prodigy graces us with his presence!¡±


    ¡°Looks like the treasures are going to slip out of our grasp!¡±


    As Tobias witnessed Raymond¡¯s arrival, his already unpleasant expression soured even more. His


    guard was up as he red at a formidable foe.


    After observing Raymond¡¯s jovial exchange with Severin, Tobias cursed to himself, ¡®Damn it! Why is


    Raymond here too?¡®


    Tobias might have been slightly confident in vying for the treasures if he only had to contend with


    Severin. Though he was afraid of Severin, he believed he might be able to hold his own against


    Severin. and secure at least one or two of the eight treasures on the mountain. He was already wary


    enough of


    Severin and felt pressured by Severin¡¯s presence.


    Having a level nine supreme saint like Raymond around was the final nail in the coffin that ended


    Tobias¡¯s resolve. He was already considering retreating and abandoning the fight for the treasures.


    After all, Raymond¡¯s interests were the same as Severin¡¯s because they were both from the same sect.


    Challenging one of them was the same as challenging two at once. It was no doubt an unattractive


    prospect.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The memory of Severin injuring Sian haunted Tobias. He nced fiercely at Severin and reluctantly


    gathered his sect¡¯s members before leaving in search of other treasures.


    ¡®Better luck elsewhere¡®, he thought.


    Tobias¡¯s retreat piqued Raymond¡¯s/curiosity. As far as he knew, Tobias¡¯s strength rivaled his own, and


    they were both Southsky¡¯s celebrated prodigies. It seemed to Raymond that Tobias was afraid of


    Severin.


    He eyed Severin with a frown and asked, ¡°Why did Tobias re at you so ruthlessly before he left?¡±


    Even Severin was baffled by what happened. He offered a wry smile. ¡°Haha, I suppose he¡¯s just


    terrified of me.¡±


    Raymond¡¯s confusion grew. ¡°Why would he be?¡±


    At that point, their fellow disciples chimed in and began talking about what happened earlier.


    ¡°You might not know this yet, but Severin had never once lost the upper hand when facing Sian, Uzair,


    and Tobias! He even wounded Sian¡­¡±


    Disbelief appeared on Raymond¡¯s face. He was aware of the formidable strength that all three


    individuals shared, for their skills were not far beneath his. If he were under siege by the trio, his only


    option would be to retreat, rather than taking all three head¨Con and injuring one of them. Yet, the


    unwavering conviction in their voices sowed a seed of doubt in his mind.


    He turned to Severin and asked, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Severin offered a helpless nod.


    The confirmation that Severin had indeed injured Sian left Raymond speechless, and his eyes were


    wide with astonishment.

 Chapter 2055

    Chapter 2055


    Chapter 2055


    Raymond stared at Severin with his mouth agape. He knew that Sian was blessed with the Golden


    Spirit Constitution and had always been regarded as the Gahrrs¡® prodigy. Sian was perfectly capable of


    killing someone stronger than him, even at a young age, and Peak Master Myles of the Seventh


    Mountain had specifically cautioned them about being careful around Sian.


    As a level eight supreme saint with the Golden Spirit Constitution, Sian¡¯s strength easily surpassed


    even some level nine peers. Raymond, at level nine himself, might manage to overpower him, but


    Severin, level seventh supreme saint, had taken it a step further and went against three formidable


    opponents!


    For ordinary practitioners, the small gap between each stage might as well be an abyss. The higher


    one progressed, the bigger the chasm would be. Though a level three warrior king might be able


    to defeat level eight or level nine warrior kings by relying on proper techniques and ster weapons,


    such instances were downright impossible for supreme saints.


    Each stage within a level involved unlocking several meridians, with the end goal of activating all 365 of


    them. Those meridians stored vast amounts of spiritual energy, so the power disparity between each


    half- stage was thus very huge.


    Supreme saints were mostly from Southsky¡¯s elite sects and families. Therefore, they had simr levels


    of weapons or Star¨Cgrade techniques. Combat techniques and weapons were the same in terms of


    ability, which was why those who could go beyond a stage to kill someone stronger were the true mark


    of a prodigy. Achieving that feat, but with two stages instead of one, was something only the best of the


    best could do.


    Though core disciples were expected to possess that level of talent, Sian was not some random


    opponent. The Gahrrs esteemed scion was well¨Cknown for his abilities, for he had in level nine


    supreme saints despite being two levels lower. It was a case of his reputation speaking for itself!


    Meanwhile, Severin had achieved something simr against three enemies, a feat Raymond himself


    might not have been able to aplish.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    After snapping back to his senses, Raymond looked at Severin with a mix of awe and admiration.


    ¡°You¡¯re so much stronger than you seem! never would have thought that you could defeat a prodigy


    like Sian¡­¡±


    Severin remained humble as he looked at theplex emotions on Raymond¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s all luck.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too modest,¡± Raymond said with a chuckle. He shook his head and added, ¡°Even I¡¯m not


    confident of going against three opponents, let alone injuring one.¡± Sian, Uzair, and Tobias were all


    renowned figures in their own right. Defeating any one of them was an uphill challenge.


    Raymond soon recalled his initial skepticism when the sect created a core disciple position simply for a

 Chapter 2056

    Chapter 2056


    Chapter 2056


    Raymond¡¯s curiosity was piqued when Severin first joined the sect, and he questioned what


    qualifications Severin had that led the sect to carve out such a status for him.


    What soon followed was a whirlwind of achievements, whereby Severin surpassed Emery on the


    Alchemy Tower ranking and defeated Shyam, who was ranked ten on the prodigy rankings. Heter


    reached the seventh floor of the Alchemy Tower and became the first ever disciple in its millennia¨Clong


    history to be ranked first.


    Only half a year had passed, yet it seemed as though time had turned into a blur. The previous days


    faded into obscurity, yet Severin continued to stun everyone with his meteoric rise.


    Raymond had always wanted to build a strong rapport with Severin because he hoped to secure the


    position of the next sect leader. However, that dream seemed more and more distant as he was cast


    into Severin¡¯s shadow.


    Spencer and Riley, the second and third core disciples, were just as formidable and should not be


    underestimated. As a result, Severin¡¯s presence added yet anotheryer of intrigue that left Raymond


    in awe.


    Severin did not want to dwell too much on the shock in Raymond¡¯s response, so he turned to the


    mountain and said, ¡°The formation seems to be weakening there. Let¡¯s focus on getting this done and


    over with.¡±


    Raymond looked in the direction of Severin¡¯s gaze and observed the protective veil shrouding the


    mountain. The weakening barrier was not going to hold for long, and a frenzy of practitioners was


    already gathering at the foot of the mountain. They were all waiting for the barrier to fall so they could


    vie for the treasure.


    However, those inferior¨Cquality treasures did not captivate Raymond as much as the potentially better


    ones at the center of the ruin, and he would rather not waste too much time on them.


    With renewed determination, he looked at Severin and said, ¡°Let me breach this barrier then.¡±


    Raymond soared into the air and unleashed his level nine supreme saint spiritual energy. He raised his


    hand, condensed several rays of divine light into a colossal palm, and swung it straight down from the


    sky.


    The palm was as big as a hill and radiated a terrifying aura as it mmed right into the formation. The


    impact sent ripples across the barrier that resembled waves on ake.


    Raymond continued his relentless attacks on the barrier, but the royal paragon¡¯s legacy proved to be


    Frustration built up in Raymond¡¯s eyes as the barrier showed no sign of letting up. At longst, he


    raised his hand again and produced a small, palm¨Csized, green mark with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°Go forth!¡± he roared, and the mark erupted in a vibrant green light. It soared into the air and expanded


    to the size of a mountain. Itter glowed with a green light before crashing into the barrier.


    The mark then exploded, sending a shockwave that ripped through the air and swirled up the sand.


    The barrier then shattered, and its remnants dissipated into the air in streams of light.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The eight treasures shone even brighter when the barrier crumbled as if announcing their uniqueness


    to the world. Everyone who had been waiting at the foot of the mountain surged toward the peak for


    their shot at iming their prize.


    Severin led his group right up and prepared to join the fray.

 Chapter 2057

    Chapter 2057


    Chapter 2057


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The peculiar fog that once covered the mountain soon dissipated. Severin reached the peak swiftly with


    his level seven supreme saint attainment, even though he had to lead his woman over too.


    Severin beheld the eight radiant spiritual treasures when he arrived at the peak.


    The first was a me¨Cemitting fan that possessed radiant energy and was attuned to fire.


    The second was a three¨Cfoot¨Clong ck ruler that emanated a ckish shimmer. Engraved with


    etchings of the stars, sun, and moon, it was capable of obstructing a practitioner¡¯s divine senses.


    The third was a crystal¨Cclear, five¨Cfoot¨Clong sword. It was smaller and more graceful than ordinary


    swords, but the energy emanating from it was excruciatingly cold.


    Other treasures included a small cauldron, a glowing broadsword, a polearm with a phoenix and a


    dragon engraved on it, and a humanoid puppet¨Clike item. As the protective formation¡¯s restriction


    broke, these treasures seemed to awaken as the energy within them burst forth, causing them to glow.


    The treasures then took on a mind of its own and ascended into the sky to try and flee.


    Spiritual treasures derive their name from their inherent spirituality and the ability to harness the power


    of heaven and earth. Unlike Severin¡¯s prior acquisitions, such as the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus, true


    spiritual treasures resisted ownership and sought escape when they sensed the copse of the


    protective restriction.


    The practitioners on the mountaintop took note of what was happening and tried to restrain the


    escaping treasures. Several people began shouting frantically to draw attention to the flying treasures.


    ¡°Hurry up or they¡¯ll slip from our grasp!¡±


    ¡°Contain them!¡±


    ¡°These treasures have been silently undergoing change for tens of thousands of years after being


    nurtured by the ruins¡® vast spiritual energy. They¡¯re now the embodiment of spiritual energy itself! We


    can turn them into elite¨Cquality items if we manage to get them!¡±


    Only a handful managed to control the treasures, but most were swiftly thrown off by the treasures¡®


    formidable aura. Upon seeing this, Severin and his group wasted no time and engaged in a fervent


    struggle with whatever they could get their hands on.


    Diane unleashed the energy of her perfect¨Cstage level four supreme saint attainment. Using the


    Gigantic Hand Crusher, she reached for the ming fan. Meanwhile, Gilda tapped a point in the space


    in front of her, summoning a massive holographic thumbprint that descended from the sky and secured


    the small treasures of choice.


    Many knew of Diane and the girls¡® elite status, so they refrained from contending with them for the


    treasures. Those who had yet to get anything shifted their focus to the other treasures avable.


    Raymond also intended to obtain a treasure after breaching the formation. Though he had reached the


    level where inferior¨Cquality spiritual treasures did not interest him in the slightest, he was enticed by


    them because they had built up boundless spiritual energy after tens of thousands of years. By finding


    appropriate materials for refinement, he could even elevate them to medium or even high¨Cquality


    treasures! That prospect was too tempting for Raymond to pass up on.

 Chapter 2058

    Chapter 2058


    Chapter 2058


    Severin decisively extended his palm and seized the puppet¨Cshaped spiritual treasure, which he could


    subdue with ease due to his strength as a level seven supreme saint. After securing what he wanted,


    he assisted his wives in acquiring their chosen treasures. All treasures were soon snapped up.


    Raymond imed two: the small bell and the polearm.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Severin and his wives jointly obtained four spiritual treasures.


    The humanoid puppet that Severin subdued was known as the Supreme Saint Puppet. When


    activated, it could disy abilities equivalent to that of a level nine supreme saint and be instructed to


    fight on one¡¯s behalf. Severin found it intriguing more than anything.


    The fan that Diane secured was known as the Seven¨CBird Fire¨CFeather Fan. It was a fearsome


    weapon made from the feathers of seven fire¨Cattributed feathered monsters, and it was capable of


    unleashing a sky full of mes.


    Gilda¡¯s acquisition, the Sense¨CShut Ruler, possessed properties simr to Tobias¡¯s Soul Devouring


    Nail. It was capable of restraining a practitioner¡¯s divine senses andunching direct attacks on a


    practitioner¡¯s soul. The ck Ice Sword that She and Sofia acquired was crafted from ten thousand


    years of deep- sea ck ice. It was capable of cutting through vast expanses of ice with little effort.


    Severin was content with the four spiritual treasures and decided to leave the remaining items for the


    other practitioners in the vicinity. The final items were imed by a disciple of the Deifirm Sect and an


    unaffiliated practitioner whose strength was that of a level six supreme strength.


    Although many onlookers were disappointed because they had not managed to obtain any spiritual


    treasures, they avoided stirring up trouble after witnessing Severin¡¯s strength against Sian earlier.


    Some lucky ones managed to obtain refinement materials on the peak that they could use to create


    their own spiritual treasures.


    Severin and his group then ascended into the sky and joined Raymond in mid¨Cair. Raymond had a


    twinge of envy as he looked at Severin¡¯s bountiful harvest. ¡°You¡¯re a lucky man, Severin.


    Congrattions for securing four spiritual treasures.¡±


    Severin modestly downyed his achievement, ¡°You¡¯re being too kind. These are just inferior¨Cquality


    spiritual treasures.¡±


    Raymond then proposed, ¡°Shall we hasten to the ruins¡® central area? Uzair and others might already


    be there.¡±


    Severin nodded, acknowledging that the central region held more opportunities. In particr, the Sky¨C


    Soil achieving sess in mastering the Sky¨CSoll Heptagold Sword Energy, and he was eager to im


    that valuable resource.


    Severin wasted no time in urging Raymond, ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± With that, he led Diane and the others in a


    swift ascent toward the central area.

 Chapter 2059

    Chapter 2059


    Chapter 2059


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Nightfall came, and Severin sat cross¨Clegged on a deserted hill to begin his training. Having covered


    less than a hundred miles in their journey toward the central area during the day, the group found


    themselves in an environment saturated with nearly spiritual energy. It was the perfect location for


    seclusion, but the relentless pursuit of treasures within the ruins always necessitated wariness.


    As they approached the center of the ruins, Severin observed a growing number of practitioners in the


    vicinity. Elite disciples from major sects, such as the Deifirm Sect and Purevoid Sect, engaged in


    skirmishes over higher grade herbs. Raymond and Severin had faced several attempts to rob them, but


    Raymond¡¯s interventions sessfully thwarted any potential threats. Even so, they all decided that it


    would be best to choose a hill to rest for the night and regain their strength.


    Reflecting on the day¡¯s encounters, Severin pondered, ¡®Wildfire¡¯s legacy has yet to show up, and there


    is already conflict within the ruins. I won¡¯t be surprised if a bloodbath erupts when the Sky¨CSoil Zenith


    is finally found. Even though I can easily deal with a level nine supreme saint, that still isn¡¯t enough to


    ensure everyone¡¯s safety. I¡¯ll have to make a breakthrough.¡±


    The fiercepetition for the Wildfire¡¯s legacy attracted numerous talented individuals. Aside from the


    Deifirm Sect¡¯s Sian and the Steeles¡® Tobias, the two leaders of the Purevoid and Marvair Sects were


    level nine supreme saints too.


    Even Raymond was a potential adversary! Though Severin acknowledged that they were both core


    disciples of the sect, there was no telling whether Raymond would give in to the temptation of betraying


    a fellow core disciple when faced with the precious legacies. Challenging numerous level nine supreme


    saints single¨Chandedly was a daunting task, especially since his wives¡® safety was paramount.


    Severin sighed after contemting the situation and realized just how important it was for him to rise.


    above others to secure his chances of getting the valuable treasures. With that in mind, Severin made


    a difficult decision. ¡°I guess I have no choice but to use this to get a breakthrough¡­¡±


    He intended to save the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus for future alchemical breakthroughs, but he felt that


    there was a pressing need for him to use it and raise his attainment.


    Severin turned to Raymond, who was recovering nearby, and asked respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble


    you to keep watch over me tonight.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Raymond¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Are you on the cusp of a breakthrough to


    level eight supreme saint?¡±


    Raymond was puzzled because he remembered that Severin made a breakthrough to level seven only


    very recently. He could not help but wonder if breakthroughs were second nature to those with a divine


    Severin shook his head with a bitter smile and said, ¡°No. But I sense that the battle at the center of the


    ruins will escte into bloodshed, so I¡¯m nning to utilize the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus for a


    breakthrough ahead of time.¡±


    Raymond¡¯s eyes glimmered enviously at Severin¡¯s possession of the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus. They


    were crucial materials for refining a pill that could allow one to make a breakthrough into royal paragon.

 Chapter 2060

    Chapter 2060


    Chapter 2060


    Such rare treasures would spark heated altercations even between paragons. Practitioners would


    generally store such an ingredient carefully and wait until they found the necessary ingredients to refine


    everything into a seventh¨Cgrade pill capable of aiding one in a breakthrough. Severin, however, faced


    an unfortunate situation of having to consume the ingredient to secure a breakthrough to level eight


    supreme saint.


    Though there was no doubt about the herb¡¯s ability to propel one into making a breakthrough to


    paragon, it proved less cost¨Ceffective than the pill¡¯s efficacy in reaching the level of a royal paragon. As


    a result, most practitioners would choose to use it as an ingredient for the pill rather than consuming it.


    Deep down, Raymond was getting envious of Severin and began to wonder why he had yet to be lucky


    enough toe across such items. Nevertheless, he did not let his jealousy get the better of him and


    retained some measure of rational thinking. Were he not from the same sect as Severin, he would have


    had no hesitation in snatching the herb from Severin.


    However, he had already decided to strike up a good friendship with Severin. Furthermore, it would be


    rather foolish of him to make an enemy out of Severin just for the sake of an herb. After all, he


    recognized that Severin was a strong individual who made progress at breakneck speed. He nodded


    and assured Severin, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep watch over you.¡±


    He led Radyn and the other disciples away so the turbulence in spiritual energy would not affect the


    disciples too muchter.


    Severin was appreciative of Raymond¡¯s understanding and offered some guidance to Diane and the


    girls.¡±


    I think you should descend the mountain too. The breakthrough might cause instability in the


    surrounding spiritual energy and produce some unusual phenomenon. The strong pressure will


    probably extend several hundred miles away, and I wouldn¡¯t want any of you to be injured.¡±


    A look of worry appeared in Diane¡¯s eyes. She was no longer a newbie to the world of attainment, so


    she knew just how precious the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus was! It was no exaggeration to say that even


    paragons would froth at the mouth at such a valuable item!


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Shemunicated with him through her divine senses, saying, ¡°It¡¯s such a valuable herb, Severin.


    Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be such a waste to just eat it like that? Won¡¯t this attract attention and spark jealousy


    in other people?¡±


    Severin received her anxious message and replied using the same mode ofmunication. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry.


    Although I haven¡¯t known Raymond for long, he is a core disciple of the sect. He¡¯s shown much


    kindness and even sent us gifts in a show of sincerity.¡±


    Severin¡¯s reasoning seemed to be a sound one, so she nodded and said to him, ¡°Okay. But we¡¯ll keep


    watch secretly too.¡±


    After telling the girls to be careful, Severin erected a formation and swallowed the Fire Phoenix Snow


    Lotus. His entire body was instantly flooded with a surge of life essence and energy while his energy


    core transformed into a sea of spiritual liquid that shone with countless golden lights. Green lotuses


    entwined with the divine scripture of philosophy emerged from that sea.


    To the external observer, Severin resembled a god that emanated a terrifying aura. It tore through the


    surrounding void, creating ripples that reached hundreds of miles away. Practitioners in the area were


    shocked by Severin¡¯s immense aura, and they voiced their astonishment and disbelief as they


    witnessed the extraordinary phenomenon in the sky.


    ¡°Is someone training here?¡±


    ¡°That person¡¯s spiritual energy is insanely terrifying!¡±


    ¡°Somebody must¡¯ve made a breakthrough to level eight supreme saint. This spectacle is so


    intimidating!¡±


    ¡°That person must be super lucky to achieve a breakthrough!¡±

 Chapter 2061

    Chapter 2061


    Chapter 2061


    Severin had no idea that he was bing the talk of all the practitioners there.


    At that moment, the aura emanating from his body was intense, and his blood was thrumming with


    energy like a cauldron on the verge of boiling over.


    The power that emanated solely from his physical body made him seem like a humanoid beast!


    Within him, the strong medicinal energy surged through his limbs and bones. Spiritual energy from


    heaven. and earth poured into his body from all around, enveloping him and infusing into his body.


    Clouds and mist rose above the serene hill, and spiritual energy flowed into the churning clouds. An


    immense wave of spiritual energy soon surged within Severin, and the influx seemed to transform the


    spiritual liquid in his energy core into a boundless spiritual sea!


    The waters ebbed and flowed in waves that blossomed with golden light.


    The essence and energy from the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus entered Severin¡¯s body, and he felt as


    though a shackle within him had shattered. In an instant, a bright torrent of golden light erupted from


    Severin¡¯s body, extending into a radius of hundreds and hundreds of feet!


    The spiritual energy of heaven and earth flooded in from all directions as if responding to a rion call.


    A thick mist of concentrated spiritual energy swirled around him, and his body absorbed the


    surrounding spiritual energy like a sponge, draining several dozen miles worth of spiritual energy.


    Atop a barren mountain some hundred miles away, a beautiful woman was meditating to replenish her


    spiritual energy. Her beauty was characterized by aloofness. Her face, with eyes that shimmered like


    the beauty of ake in autumn, was as delicate as an artist¡¯s sculpture. Her long ck hair was


    adorned with a golden hairpin, and she wore a pair of green embroidered boots. Everything about her


    resembled a celestial being that descended from the heavens.


    When she sensed the surging aura in the sky, she raised her head abruptly in astonishment.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Severin¡¯s aura?! Is he the one making a breakthrough?¡±


    That woman was none other than Celeste! After entering the abode, she was separated from Severin,


    Raymond, and the other Grandiuno Sect disciples. By relying on her ability as a level eight supreme


    saint, she managed to forge ahead toward the ruins¡® center.


    However, she was about to take a brief rest when she sensed someone making a breakthrough. The


    phenomenon that resulted from Severin¡¯s breakthrough allowed her to pinpoint his location.


    ¡°He¡¯s north of here,¡± Celeste said as she got up and headed in Severin¡¯s direction.


    Raymond and Radyn had already retreated to the foot of the mountain, a safe distance away. The sight


    of Severin¡¯s impending breakthrough left them shuddering in bewilderment.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°How much stronger can he be? He drained the spiritual energy within a radius of several dozen miles


    with just one breakthrough¡­¡± Radyn murmured, his eyes wide with awe.


    He was a prodigy of the Seventh Mountain, ranked seventh on the sect¡¯s prodigy ranking, and was a


    level seven supreme saint. Yet he felt a huge gulf of difference between himself and Severin.


    Raymond shared his sentiment and felt as overwhelmed as a small boat struggling against the force of


    an ocean tide.


    He could still recall that Severin was only a level three supreme saint about half a year ago. Back then,


    he believed that Severin did not deserve to be a sixth core disciple. Rumors had swirled within the sect


    that


    Severin was Oskar¡¯s illegitimate son, as that was the only usible exnation for why Oskar would


    grant such a position despite Severin¡¯s apparentck of aptitude at the time.


    Raymond had dismissed Severin as a farce then.


    However, Severin¡¯s subsequent victories over Shyam, Emery, and even Celeste forced Raymond to


    acknowledge him as an equal. Since then, however, he and Radyn came to realize that they were


    witnessing the making of a true legend.

 Chapter 2062

    Chapter 2062


    Chapter 2062


    Raymond was in a stupor as he saw Severin on the verge of reaching his level.


    ¡°Severin¡¯s name will be known throughout Southsky once this exploration ends,¡± Raymond mused out


    loud after a heavy pause.


    Severin was deep in seclusion. He was oblivious to the spiritual energy intensifying around him as he


    absorbed the potent medicinal qualities of the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus.


    Only during daybreak did the spiritual energy stabilized, thus marking his breakthrough to level eight


    supreme saint. At the moment of his breakthrough, golden lotuses blossomed around him as petals


    seemed to rain down from the heavens. Thousands of bright beams converged in a dazzling ray of light


    that illuminated the sky for hundreds of miles, just like the sun.


    Those near the hill instantly recognized Severin¡¯s sessful breakthrough from the awe¨Cinspiring


    phenomenon!


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Raymond could even sense the increase in Severin¡¯s spiritual energy.


    From early¨Cstage, his energy rose to mid¨Cstage, thente¨Cstage, and finally peak¨Cstage. As the


    golden light surrounding Severin gradually subsided, his eyes zed with newfound energy. The


    terrifying aura emanating from him rippled through the surrounding space for miles.


    Countless divine, ethereal lights intertwined behind him, stirring the energy within him as though he


    were a furnace. It looked as though a specter had been summoned, and the power exuding from that


    entity threatened to destroy everything in its path!


    Fortunately, this spectral phenomenon remained fleeting and dissolved into the air.


    Basking in the post¨Cbreakthrough energy, Severin clenched his fists and sensed that the power surging


    within him could shake the earth. A look of tion appeared on his face.


    He channeled his divine senses to peer into the gurgling golden sea within his energy core, ncing


    briefly at the star¨Clike meridians and the remaining Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus essence. He exhaled and


    said, ¡°It¡¯s a shame that there wasn¡¯t enough time to fully absorb the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus¡® power, I


    could¡¯ve made a breakthrough to level nine supreme saint.¡±


    That fleeting disappointment, however, was quickly dismissed. After all, the seclusion period had been


    remarkably briefpared to traditional breakthroughs that required weeks or even months of


    seclusion.


    Furthermore, the residual power of the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus was potent enough to fuel his


    progression to level nine supreme saint and perhaps even to that of a paragon! After all, the herb was


    no as an eighth¨Cgrade alchemical ingredient.


    Its alchemical power was notpletely lost after making a breakthrough to level eight supreme saint.


    The remaining essence would allow him to gradually refine it over the next month or two, eventually


    culminating in his rise to perfect¨Cstage level nine supreme saint.


    Severin, with his newfound resolve, got up from the ground.


    Upon witnessing Severin¡¯s emergence from seclusion, Raymond led the group up to greet him and


    offered their heartiest congrattions. ¡°Congrattions on your breakthrough.¡±


    Radyn echoed and said, ¡°Congrattions, Severin! Your breakthrough will bring much joy to the


    Grandiuno Sect!¡±


    The remaining disciples joined in the chorus of celebration..


    Severin, overwhelmed by the praise, chuckled and waved his hands. ¡°Thanks, everyone. Let¡¯s focus on


    the task at hand. We need to continue moving toward the central area and im Wildfire¡¯s legacy.¡±

 Chapter 2063

    Chapter 2063


    Chapter 2063


    As everyone was busy celebrating Severin¡¯s breakthrough, Celeste finally arrived after following the


    direction of the phenomenon.


    The sight of her fellow disciples on the barren hill left her feeling ted.


    She had been separated from everyone ever since they entered Wildfire¡¯s abode. Finding no trace of


    them along the way, she originally expected to meet them only after reaching the central area and


    finding Wildfire¡¯s legacy. It was Severin¡¯s breakthrough that brought her renewed hope of reuniting with


    them, and her joy was to be expected.


    Celeste had a confused frown when she saw the crowd surrounding Severin, but her jaw soon dropped


    upon sensing that he had reached perfect¨Cstage level eight supreme saint.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made another breakthrough to perfect¨Cstage level eight supreme saint?!¡± Celeste was utterly


    shocked. She remembered that he had just made a breakthrough to level seven, so she wondered just


    how he could make yet another breakthrough after just two days at the ruins.


    As Celeste grappled with her feelings of shock, Raymond became wary when he noticed her flying


    toward them. He only let his guard down when he saw that the person was Celeste.


    ¡°Celeste! I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be able to find us!¡± he greeted her before the others could.


    Celestended with a smile and nodded gently. ¡°I haven¡¯t met any of our fellow disciples ever since I


    entered the abode. Locating you was quite difficult.¡±


    She then began chatting about her encounters in the abode.


    Knowing that his spiritual energy had led her to them, Severin smiled wryly and said, ¡°I was fortunate to


    make a breakthrough after chancing upon some valuable herbs.¡±


    Raymond then recounted the events surrounding the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus, including Severin¡¯s


    battle against Uzair, Sian, and Tobias. He also mentioned that Severin had injured Sian.


    Celeste¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief after hearing that. Severin had obtained the herb and inflicted injury


    on a level nine supreme saint while being outnumbered in battle!


    When Raymond¡¯s ims were further corroborated by one of the disciples who witnessed the entire


    altercation, Celeste finally believed that Raymond was telling the truth. She was just as surprised as


    Raymond was when he first heard about it.


    As a core disciple and one of the sect¡¯s prodigies, she was also a level nine supreme saint. However,


    herbat power ranks among the lowest of the five core disciples due to her focus on alchemy. Even


    so, fight.


    She looked at Severin with mixed emotions and admitted, ¡°I underestimated you. Your strength


    surpasses mine by a mile.¡±


    It was hard for her not to feel impressed when she recalled the sensational progress that he had made


    despite his rtively brief time in the sect.


    Severin humbly deflected the praise. ¡°You give me too much credit. I assure you it¡¯s all luck.¡±


    ¡®Luck? As if!¡® Celeste thought to herself.


    Raymond then grinned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase, shall we? It¡¯s about time we head to the


    central area.¡±


    Severin and Celeste agreed. After a brief rest, they shot into the sky in streaks of light and headed


    toward the central area. Not longter, a glowing pce appeared on the horizon.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 2064

    Chapter 2064


    Chapter 2064


    The pce, with roughly a dozen rooms, was ancient and simple in design. The exterior bore marks of


    heavy wear over the years. A shimmering formation protected it and gave it a hazy, ethereal glow that


    brought to mind a celestial abode nestled amongst the clouds.


    One could sense its extraordinary nature simply by ncing at it. Everyone knew that it had to contain


    Wildfire¡¯s legacy.


    Upon reaching the vicinity of the pce, Severin saw disciples from the Deifirm, Purevoid, and Marvair


    Sects. Several familiar faces were there, such as Uzair from the Deifirm Sect, Tobias from the Steeles,


    and even Sian from the Gahrrs.


    Severin¡¯s arrival drew chatter from the onlookers.


    ¡°The Grandiuno Sect¡¯s three core disciples have finally arrived!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re being led by Raymond, Severin, and Celeste!¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Severin, the Grandiuno sect¡¯s prodigy?¡±


    ¡°I heard he managed to wound Sian from the Gahrrs!¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? Isn¡¯t a Sian level nine supreme saint? Severin is supposedly only a level seven


    supreme saint. How could he manage that?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe it, but Severin¡¯sbat ability goes far beyond his level. He could hold his own


    even against Uzair and Sian!¡±


    ¡°Holy moly! Is Severin that strong? It¡¯s hard to believe that he could go up against the three of them


    without being at a disadvantage!¡±


    ¡°These ruins are filled with Southsky¡¯s finest talents. Unaffiliated practitioners like us are never going to


    get a chance to shine!¡±


    Upon hearing their conversation, the few prodigies who suffered at Severin¡¯s hands had a sullen


    expression. No one could refute the gossip because everything being said was the truth.


    Over at the Gahrrs, Sian¡¯s face was still somewhat pale as he huffed coldly and averted his gaze. He


    clearly harbored some resentment from their sh over the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus.


    After settling down near the pce, Severin chose an open space to sit down and wait. Thend of


    Wildfire¡¯s inheritance was not ready to unveil itself as of yet, so he seized the moment for some much-


    needed rest and recuperation.


    Time went by, and five days soon passed.


    The ethereal glow emanating from the pce intensified and rose into the sky to form a spectacle that


    spanned dozens of miles. Even more practitioners were drawn to the site, including every prodigy and


    elite disciple from Southsky¡¯s four major sects, as well as the Steeles and the Gahrrs.


    Finally, after several days of anticipation, the pce¡¯s formation gradually weakened. Under the


    watchful eyes of the assembled crowd, the entire structure erupted in a dazzling sh, unleashing a


    potent surge of spiritual power. The weakened formation crumbled atst and revealed an opening to


    the pce. At that, everyone knew instantly that the Wildfire¡¯s site of inheritance was within reach!

 Chapter 2065

    Chapter 2065


    Chapter 2065


    ¡°We need to be quick!¡± Someone in the crowd screeched out loud. When the pce¡¯s formation


    shattered, many unaffiliated practitioners surged forward in streaks of light.


    Tobias refused to be left behind. He roared to his n members, ¡°Follow me in!¡±


    Following hismand, hundreds of the Steeles¡® level three or level four supreme saints erupted in


    bursts of power. They effortlessly suppressed the unaffiliated practitioners who hadunched


    themselves into the air.


    Over at the Gahrrs, Sian rose skyward and waved his hand, urging his nsmen, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry!¡±


    Uzair, who was with his fellow sect members, emanated a towering and terrifying aura as he surged to


    his feet and raced toward the site of the inheritance.


    The Purevoid Sect¡¯s leader, whose name was Soran Morley, resembled a beast as he emanated his


    level nine supreme saint aura. The energy produced a screeching sound in the air, and he bellowed to


    his fellow disciples, ¡°We must act fast and seize this opportunity!¡±


    Further away, the leader of a Marvair Sect, a woman named Gillian Northrop, unleashed her level nine


    supreme saint energy as she saw the legacy¡¯s emergence. Her terrifying spiritual energy soared into


    the heavens, and shemanded her fellow disciples, ¡°Let us im this legacy for our sect!¡±


    All the leaders seemed to be issuing amand as the four major sects scrambled with the prominent


    families to enter the pce.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Severin and Raymond called upon the Grandiuno Sect disciples to rise after seeing the situation at


    hand. Once they entered thend of inheritance, Severin discovered a treasure trove of ancient herbs.


    There were millennium¨Cold panax, ten¨Cthousand¨Cyear¨Cold reishi mushrooms, and a multifarious


    assortment of rare alchemical nt life. Said herbs were blooming along the pathway, but Severin did


    not spend too much time on those ordinary but nheless extremely valuable herbs. He, Raymond,


    and Celeste flew side¨Cby¨Cside and headed straight for the depths of the pce. After all, that was


    where Wildfire¡¯s legacy. could be located, along with the Sky Soil Zenith.


    As expected, when everyone passed through the outer formation¡¯s restrictions, the pce that was


    previously bathed in divine light was pulsating with thousands of crimson¨Ctinged golden beams.


    Auspicious energy sprayed forth in a purple mist, transforming the scene before them into an ethereal


    paradise!


    Several prodigies from Southsky¡¯s major sects were the first to breach the pce, along with a handful


    of elite level seven and level eight supreme saints.


    Aside from the three core disciples of Severin, Raymond, and Celeste, the Grandiuno Sect also


    boasted the level eight supreme saint Sandy and the level seven supreme saint Radyn, bringing the


    total number of leaders to five.


    Along with such individuals as Tobias, Sian, Uzair, Soran, and Gillian, there were also several level


    seven and level eight supreme saints from each of their groups. In total, there were more than a dozen


    supreme saints, level seven and above, who were entering the pce!


    Everyone was wary of each other.


    As Severin stepped into the pce, he felt an overwhelming surge of power, and the surrounding aura


    was so rich that it condensed into a spiritual liquid.


    After walking for a few minutes, Severin and the others finally reached the pce¡¯s core. It was bathed


    in a dazzling radiance that blinded every entrant, including Sian, Uzair, and even Tobias and Raymond.


    Six luminous orbs were each surrounded by a halo as they floated in the air directly above them.


    The glowing halo was a protection, and they could more or less discern whaty within the halo.


    The first halo held a violet que. It asionally erupted in bursts of golden mes that were so hot


    that they seemed to burn through space itself.


    Even seasoned level nine supreme saints like Uzair could feel their souls tremble when they


    approached the scorching mes.


    Severin said, ¡°That seems to be Wildfire¡¯sbat techniques and divine arts!¡±

 Chapter 2066

    Chapter 2066


    Chapter 2066


    After examining the purple que, Severin turned his attention to the second halo floating nearby. It


    revealed a slightly yellowed book with a cover made of animal skin. The words written on it resembled


    little tadpoles. Those who nced at it instantly knew of its extraordinary nature.


    As unassuming as the book seemed, no one dared to underestimate it. After all, items found within the


    abode were more likely than not to be extraordinary.


    The third halo contained a pill pulsating with vibrant life essence. The thumb¨Csized pill was rich in


    philosophy as well as the strong spiritual power of heaven and earth. That alone made it a superior-


    quality eighth¨Cgrade pill.


    The fourth halo contained a treasure that might bring to mind a flying needle. The item emanated an icy


    chill, like that of ancient dark ice. The aura it released sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spines, making


    one feel as though they were teetering on the brink of a freezing abyss.


    ¡°That¡¯s a superior¨Cquality spiritual treasure!¡± Raymond eximed after witnessing it.


    Superior¨Cquality spiritual treasures were prized possessions sought after by paragons and even royal


    paragons. They were rare, even within the entire Southsky!


    The fifth halo protected another high¨Cgrade spiritual treasure that appeared to be a defensive shield.


    Finally, the sixth halo housed a palm¨Csized spiritual treasure shaped like a miniature mountain. It


    radiated a divine glow and was shrouded in swirling ckish¨Cyellow energy that distorted the


    surrounding space.


    Severin¡¯s heartbeat quickened at that sight.


    ¡°There it is! The Sky¨CSoil Zenith!¡±


    As soon as everyone entered the pce, the prodigies from each major sect sprang into action and


    raced toward their desired treasures. Severin showed no hesitation in unleashing his rampant spiritual


    energy.


    He shot toward the Sky¨CSoil Zenith and was fast approaching it when a rift was torn in the space


    around him, and ance shot out at blinding speed.


    Sian was standing just slightly beyond arm¡¯s reach. His hair was fluttering wildly due to the surging


    spiritual energy, and he was brandishing his goldennce. His aura then pulsed with ferocity as he


    charged at Severin with murderous intent.


    Severin sneered, ¡°You¡¯re only going to get yourself killed!¡± He swiftly parried away Sian¡¯snce with the


    Scarletsky Sword.


    After several shes, Sian felt that it was getting harder and harder to withstand Severin¡¯s attacks.


    Uzair joined the fray without a second thought and attacked Severin.


    Severin¡¯s aura began to surge. He wielded the Darkgold Bell for defense in one hand while using the


    Scarletsky Sword to attack in the other. That was when he unleashed the full might of his level eight


    supreme saint.


    Soon, Uzair and Sian found themselves at a massive disadvantage.


    ¡°You¡¯re living up to your reputation as one of the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s core disciples,¡± Uzair said in a


    chillingly monotone voice. He then said emphatically, ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that you had to go up against me.


    I¡¯m going to go all out this time. You won¡¯t see me testing the waters like before.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he extended his hand and grasped the void before him. A blood¨Cred


    gourd that brimmed with malevolent energy materialized right away in Uzair¡¯s grasp.


    When the gourd appeared, the surroundings seemed to be put under immense pressure. Everyone


    winced as they felt a searing pain in their chests.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Raymond recognized the object in Uzair¡¯s hand. His eyes widened as he blurted out, ¡°That¡¯s the


    mediocre- quality spiritual treasure known as the Demonblood Gourd!¡±

 Chapter 2067

    Chapter 2067


    Chapter 2067


    Raymond¡¯s face paled at the sight of the Demonblood Gourd. He began to worry about Severin.


    The Demonblood Gourd was Uzair¡¯s trump card and was one of two treasures that Uzair was famous


    for, the other being the Thunderbolt Pool. The gourd was infamous for its malevolent energy that


    thirsted for blood upon activation. Even level nine supreme saints could be mentally affected by the


    oppressive energy.


    Though it was only a mediocre¨Cquality treasure, the Demonblood Gourd was well¨Cknown throughout


    the Deifirm Sect. Uzair was one of the Deifirm Sect¡¯s prodigies, so it was natural for Raymond to


    possess more information on someone whom he considered his equal. As a result, his expression


    turned serious, and he was stunned, speechless when he saw Uzair produce that weapon. Raymond


    would not even dare to take Uzair on in that situation.


    Sian¡¯s reaction, however, was a stark contrast to Raymond¡¯s. Sian¡¯s initial shock morphed from surprise


    to delight and finally to manic excitement. He grinned fiercely and said, ¡°Hahah! Adios, Severin! You¡¯re


    as good as dead!¡±


    The Demonblood Gourd was Uzair¡¯s trump card, and it was strong enough to reach the standard of


    superior¨Cquality treasures despite only being of mediocre quality. One could put it on par with Tobias¡¯s


    Soul Devouring Nail in terms of the effect it had on a practitioner¡¯s soul. It was a formidable weapon


    that could be used either to unleash its malevolent energy or to restrain a practitioner¡¯s soul.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Fueled by his own hatred for Severin, Sian¡¯s smile turned feral. Severin might be strong, but Uzair had


    an ace up his sleeve! Sian vividly recalled the humiliation of his defeat at Severin¡¯s hands. It was an


    oue he found hard to ept. The whispers and taunts of onlookers served as a constant reminder


    of his failure, for everyone seemed to be secretly gossiping about the injury he suffered from Severin!


    The only way his anger could be quelled was with Severin¡¯s death.


    The continued humiliation spurred him into attacking Severin with hisnce. ¡°Die!¡±


    He then turned to Uzair and said, ¡°I¡¯ll cover you!¡±


    A golden light shot into the sky from the goldennce, tearing through the air and whipping up a


    whirlpool of chaos that headed right toward Severin. A thousandnce beams soon materialized and


    filled the pce with terrifying energy that threatened to shatter the very fabric of the void.


    Severin, however, remained unfazed. A spark of defiance ignited in his eyes as he unleashed his


    golden light. In the blink of an eye, the beam of light formed into a towering giant that dwarfed the


    pce. He unleashed a sonic boom that destroyed the iingnce beams.


    The violent explosion sent shockwaves throughout the pce. The attack prompted Uzair to remark


    Uzair then raised his hand and formed a seal to activate the Demonblood Gourd. A tidal wave of blood-


    red, corrosive mist then burst forth, threatening to engulf everything in its path.

 Chapter 2068

    Chapter 2068


    Chapter 2068


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Everything that had been engulfed by the blood¨Cred mist was reduced to dust under its terrifying


    power.


    The other prodigies who witnessed what happened retreated immediately from the battlefield¡¯s center


    and protected themselves with their defensive equipment.


    In the pce¡¯s corner, a slender figure draped in a thin gown and a gauze veil was observing Uzair¡¯s


    movements. She was none other than Gillian of the Marvair Sect. ncing at Severin, she shook her


    head and mumbled to herself, ¡°He might be able to resist the attacks if he were a level nine supreme


    saint, but it¡¯s a shame he¡¯s not yet at that level.¡±


    She remained neutral in that situation because she had not interacted much with Severin, and her sect


    harbored no animosity with his either. Though she was a proud prodigy of the Marvair Sect and one of


    Southsky¡¯s four great beauties, she nheless acknowledged that Severin was a strong individual.


    The sect elders had cautioned her before the expedition to be wary of the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s


    unprecedented sixth core disciple. After entering Wildfire¡¯s ruins, news of Severin¡¯s one¨Con¨Cthree


    battle, particrly his sess in wounding Sian, spread rapidly. It was not until Gillian saw Severin¡¯s


    strength for herself that she finally understood the true breadth of Severin¡¯s prowess.


    As a level seven supreme saint, Severin had shown formidable strength when he faced off against


    three level nine supreme saints. However, abination of Uzair¡¯s Demonblood Gourd and Sian¡¯s


    relentless attacks might prove too difficult for Severin to handle. After all, every prodigy could usually


    defeat those stronger than them, but to do so under the circumstances might be nothing more than a


    pipe dream.


    Across the battlefield, Soran, the Purevoid Sect prodigy, crossed his arms with intrigue as he observed


    Severin and the others. ¡°Well, well. The Grandiuno Sect¡¯s sixth core disciple is a rather interesting


    person.¡±


    Everyone seemed to be talking about Severin ever since Soran entered the ruins, along with ims


    that Severin ¡®held his own against three opponents¡®, ¡®inflicted an injury on Sian¡®, and ¡®pushed Tobias


    into fleeing


    Soran initially scoffed at those rumors because Uzair and Sian were both level nine supreme saints!


    Though Severin might be formidable in his own right as a level seven supreme saint and the Grandiuno


    Sect¡¯s core disciple, he seemed so much inferiorpared to them. However, witnessing Severin¡¯s


    composure against Uzair and Sian within the ruins soon led Soran to realize that there was more to


    Severin than meets the eye.


    At that moment, Sian, with his goldennce aze with light, saw that his attack had been intercepted


    by Severin. A cold glimmer appeared in his eyes, and the murderous intent he harbored could no


    longer be contained. The spiritual energy stemming from his level nine supreme saint attainment soon


    erupted, and the goldennce howled as he infused it with spiritual energy. Without further ado, he


    thrust thence at


    The attack sliced open the air before it and seemed to harness the power of every element. Judging


    solely by its aura, it could prove fatal to a level eight supreme saint and might even be able to harm a


    level nine one too!


    Severin showed no hesitation and unleashed a wave of spiritual power. His meridians shimmered like


    constetions, and the Scarletsky Sword in his hand erupted with a glowing swordwill.


    ¡°Eat this!¡± Severin yelled as he swung the Scarletsky Sword. The hundred¨Cfoot¨Clong sword beam then


    sliced through the sky and lit the entire pce up!

 Chapter 2069

    Chapter 2069


    Chapter 2069


    The following st sent the goldennce flying. Sian¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he thrust his palm


    forward.


    Scriptures of philosophy shed around him, and a massive palm materialized within a fraction of a


    second. Within that palm was a glittering star¨Clike gxy, and the center of the palm seemed to


    produce countless rays of divine light. It pulsed with the destructive power of a level nine supreme saint


    that was capable of crushing any ordinary level eight supreme saint.


    Severin responded by extending his hand and flicking his finger lightly. The terrain seemed to shift as a


    rippling sound filled the air. Golden light radiated all around him, condensing at his fingertips into a little


    ball of light that crackled with a space¨Cshattering aura.


    ¡°It¡¯d be rude for me not to reciprocate, to have a go at this!¡± Severin sneered as he flicked his finger at


    Sian. A golden sh erupted from his fingertips, growing into a mountain¨Csized fingerprint as it hurtled


    forward. The energy warped the surrounding space and caused rifts to appear.


    The goldennce¡¯s light shattered under Severin¡¯s fingerprint, and cracks formed all across it as it


    exploded in a shower of radiant light. Minutester, Sian was catapulted back as he spurted blood.


    Sian could only stare in shock as Severin destroyed his technique effortlessly. During theirst battle,


    Severin had to use a spiritual treasure to counter his goldennce. Fast forward to the present


    encounter, Severin decimated the entire attack with a flick of the finger.


    Sian¡¯s surprise burned into a murderous rage. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± he roared as his face contorted with fury.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He gripped his goldennce so tightly that his knuckles were turning pale. He had been baying for


    Severin¡¯s blood moments ago, only to be humbled by reality. As he took a deep breath, he said to


    Uzair,¡± Let¡¯s work together to kill him!¡±


    Uzair was still standing suspended in midair, with light filling the space all around him. He looked at


    Severin with a zing stare and asked, ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? You¡¯ll be meeting your maker if that¡¯s the


    most you¡¯re able to do.¡±


    Southsky prodigies had gathered at the ruins for the sole reason of iming the treasures and


    techniques left behind by Wildfire. However, Uzair¡¯s main priority was settling his grudge with Severin.


    Killing him. would serve as a warning to everyone.


    Severin sneered coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts talking like that when you ran off in the middle of a fight


    with me the other day.¡±

 Chapter 2070

    Chapter 2070


    Chapter 2070


    ¡°Does everyone from the Deifirm Sect have the tendency to talk big?¡± Severin remarked, raising the


    Scarletsky Sword, ¡°Even your so¨Ccalled prodigy, Thorold, couldn¡¯t do anything against me when we


    fought in Nontwo City some time ago.¡±


    Uzair¡¯s face darkened instantly. He had not confronted Severin in the ruins because of Thorold, but


    being publicly mocked only served to make his tempers re. No one had mocked him ever since he


    became a level nine supreme saint. Severin was the first.


    ¡°You¡¯re a dead man, Severin!¡± Uzair hissed, unleashing the blood¨Cred mist from his Demonblood


    Gourd.


    The mist then condensed into thousands of sharp des, all of which were aimed directly at Severin.


    ¡°Perfect timing,¡± Severin countered coolly. The chaotic divine light flickered around him as his aura


    morphed into the scriptures of philosophy and swirled all around him. With a gentle raise of his hand,


    he seemed to turn into a havoc¨Cwreaking giant that was covered entirely in terrifying spiritual energy.


    The divine light from his arm ripped through space and sted forward with unstoppable force. Like a


    hammer to a nail, his palm was the epitome of destruction as it swung down toward Uzair.


    Every de that approached Severin¡¯s manifested palm disintegrated.


    Meanwhile, Severin still had his grip on the Scarletsky Sword, which erupted with chaotic swordwill that


    swept across the sky.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Sky¨CSoil Heptagold Sword Energy!¡± A terrifying wave of swordwill surged forth and nketed the


    space in a vast golden light. Time seemed to stop for Severin as he resembled a divine being that had


    existed. since time immemorial.


    The golden sword beam dispersed the blood¨Cred mist like a ray of divine retribution. Its power was too


    formidable for Uzair to dodge, and the dissipating mist left him exposed to the sh of Severin¡¯s


    swordwill. His arrogance waned, and he was a sorry shadow of his former self as he vomited blood.


    ¡°How?! How did he be stronger?!¡± A storm raged within Uzair as his pupils contracted in disbelief.


    Severin¡¯s strength was so much greater than before! Though Uzair had not used his full force during


    the battle for the Fire Phoenix Snow Lotus, even his trump card proved of little use to stop Severin¡¯s


    swordwill.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let yourself get distracted!¡± Severin sneered as he swung his Scarletsky Sword. His attacks


    became more and more relentless./


    Uzair¡¯s expression soured. The swordwill was far too overwhelming, and his Demonblood Gourd was


    rendered nearly useless.


    When he realized that Severin¡¯s strength had surpassed his imagination, Uzair decided to pull all the


    stops. He called to Sian while activating his element constitution and the Thunderbolt Pool. Within


    seconds, thunderbolts filled the entire pce!

 Chapter 2071

    Chapter 2071


    Chapter 2071


    The onlookers bore utterly astonished expressions, especially Soran from the Purevoid Sect and Gillian


    of the Marvair Sect. That was their first witnessing Severin¡¯s true might.


    Rumors of Severin facing Uzair and some others in a one¨Con¨Cthree battle were dismissed as mere


    exaggeration, scoffing at the supposed otherworldly nature of his abilities. After all, both Uzair and Sian


    were renowned level nine supreme saints, and they should not have any problem dealing with a level


    seven supreme saint like Severin.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    However, Uzair and Sian¡¯s failure to overpower Severin after unleashing their full strength left Gillian


    and Soran questioning if they were hallucinating. After recovering from the shock, Soran muttered,


    ¡°This kid is a freak!¡±


    Soran believed himself to be a strong individual, yet even he felt that it would not be easy to deal with


    Uzair¡¯s terrifying attack earlier. Severin, however, did so effortlessly!


    Beside him, Gillian, with her thin veil covering her face, was speechless with shock as her mouthy


    agape. The rumors painted Severin as capable of pushing Tobias to retreat, yet his current feat was


    able to eclipse that. Witnessing him hold his own against two level nine supreme saints could not


    merely be described as ¡®impressive¡®. It was downright terrifying, especially since Severin was one level


    lower than them!


    For the record, each progression, however minor, involved the activation of one¡¯s meridians, tempering


    one¡¯s soul, and condensing the spiritual power of heaven and earth for one¡¯s personal use. The gap


    between each level was like a chasm. While some prodigies could transcend their level in a fight, Sian.


    and Uzair were renowned prodigies who could easily overpower such practitioners. Severin, however,


    was giving them a run for their money!


    Such was the nature of Gillians¡® shock. She nced at Raymond and Celeste in bewilderment as she


    asked, ¡°Is it true that Severin has only been with the Grandiuno Sect for half a year?¡±


    Raymond nodded wryly. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right!¡±


    As a prodigy of the Marvair Sect, Gillian was aware of the regtions of Southsky major sects. The


    Grandiuno Sect was viewed as the leader, and thus the criteria for entry were very strict. Only those


    reaching supreme saints could be recognized as elite disciples. She posed that question to Raymonf to


    verify just how long Severin needed to reach his present level of being a level one supreme saint.


    Gillian inhaled sharply upon receiving Raymond¡¯s confirmation. ¡°How could he have reached that level


    in just half a year? He¡¯s¡­ He¡¯s a freak!¡±


    Just as Gillian and others were secretly marveling at Severin¡¯s talent, a miniature pool pulsating with


    lightning danced around him, making him seem like the god of thunder!


    The thunderbolts around him shimmered and dazzled like the crackling of lightning that lit up the sky.


    Having activated his element constitution and unleashed his trump card, Uzair sported a sinister smile


    and was already beginning to envision the disintegration of Severin¡¯s body right before him.


    ¡°My two spiritual treasures have killed many beasts that are as strong as a level eight supreme saint.


    Two level nine supreme saints suffered the same fate before these treasures. Consider it a privilege to


    be in by these weapons!¡± As he ended his sentence, the miniature pool pulsed intensely and grew


    with a terrifying aura.


    Crackling bolts of lightning caused the surrounding space to tremble, and Uzair¡¯s eyes turned cold


    when he saw that the Thunderbolt Pool had been activated. He raised his hand unhesitatingly and


    mmed it toward Severin. ¡°Die!¡±

 Chapter 2072

    Chapter 2072


    Chapter 2072


    The terrain seemed to shift as thousands of thunderbolts roared across thend of Wildfire¡¯s


    inheritance!


    Severin could sense the danger when Uzair directed the Thunderbolt Pool toward him.


    His line of sight was filled with the crackling fury of the Thunderbolt Pool. Hundreds of purple divine


    thunderbolts plummeted from the sky; most were as thick as buckets. Each descent unleashed


    shockwaves, and the resulting impact was unimaginably strong. The surrounding air split open, giving


    rise to howling winds that swirled with the violent force of divine lightning.


    Unfazed by the scene before him, Severin touched the space between his eyebrows and summoned


    the Darkgold Bell. It materialized in his hand, growing rapidly in size into an almost mountain¨Clike


    shape. Its seemingly simple¨Clooking copper surface pulsed with a mesmerizing golden light, and


    countless mysterious auras intertwined to form a formidable swirling barrier.


    The bell¡¯s deafening bell toll resonated as the divine thunderbolts struck the shield produced by the


    Darkgold Bell. Each collision unleashed sonic booms and tremors that shook the earth beneath their


    feet.


    Uzair¡¯s thunderbolts failed to breach the Darkgold Bell¡¯s defenses, and frustration began to mount as


    he stood suspended in the air with his hair fluttering wildly. The Thunderbolt Pool resonated perfectly


    with his strength, allowing him to channel the very lightning that was born from the power of heaven


    and earth. Even a level nine supreme saint was not immune to its wrath, yet Severin and his mediocre¨C


    grade


    Darkgold Bell could somehow stand unscathed!


    Uzair refused to concede. ¡°Hmph! Heed mymand, o thunderbolts!¡±


    The next second, his hill¨Csized Thunderbolt Pool rumbled once more and spewed forth another


    barrage of purple thunderbolts. He then activated the Demonblood Gourd in his hand, unleashing a


    torrent of energy that swirled around him. It morphed into dozens of sharp des flying toward his


    opponent.


    The power of his attainment coursed through his body as his eyes seemed to crackle with lightning.


    Uzair then grinned fiercely and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can handle this!¡±


    Sian unleashed his technique after seeing Uzair giving it his all. ¡°Die!¡± He gripped his goldennce tight


    and charged toward Severin with murderous intent. His technique was razor¨Csharp, and each stroke


    possessed ultimate killing intent. With every sweep, a hundred¨Cfoot goldennce beam materialized in


    the air.


    Any ordinary level eight supreme saint would cower before Sian¡¯s might as he resembled a rabid


    demon. However, a sneer appeared on Severin¡¯s lips when faced with Uzair and Sian¡¯sbined


    assault. ¡°You make a lot of noise for a puny little insect!¡±


    Without further ado, the Darkgold Bell that hovered above him zed with blinding light. A deafening


    like a star that had just been born.


    The thunderous ng resulted in all the iing attacks mming into the Darkgold Bell¡¯s barrier.


    After a momentary pulse, the bell returned in one piece to Severin¡¯s hand.


    Frustration filled Uzair¡¯s face once more as his attacks proved futile yet again. Severin grasped the


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Darkgold Bell and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re both weak.¡±

 Chapter 2073

    Chapter 2073


    Chapter 2073


    The veins on Uzair¡¯s forehead throbbed wildly as he was consumed by murderous intent. No one had


    ever mocked his abilities until Severin came along. He was the Deifirm Sect¡¯s prodigy, and he


    commanded a certain measure of respect even from the paragon¨Clevel elders. Severin, however,


    looked down on him time and again, which only fueled his rage even more.


    His voice turned cold as he hissed, ¡°How dare you mock me! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Mysterious runes red on his forehead as he unlocked the scripture of philosophy within his element


    constitution. The thunderous aura surrounding him intensified, hinting at a power potentially surpassing


    that of a level nine supreme saint!


    An unparalleled murderous intent erupted from Uzair, rippling through the air like a shockwave. His


    fingers morphed into ws that crackled with chaotic lightning, and he reached toward Severin with


    violent intent.


    With a flick of his sleeve, Severin activated his gxy¨Clike meridians and lit up the entire space. He


    reached forward, unleashing a torrent of heptagold sword energy that sliced directly at Uzair¡¯s ws.


    Uzair grew anxious when he saw that Severin had effortlessly stopped his attacks. Since other


    prodigies, such as Gillian and Soran, were waiting in the wings to secure the legacy, a prolonged fight


    could deplete his spiritual power and hinder his attempts to im any of Wildfire¡¯s relics.


    As his blood boiled, the crackling lighting from the mountain¨Csized Thunderbolt Pool above him turned


    to resemble a thunderbolt tribtion that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine.


    Not to be outdone by his peer, Sian unleashed his aura, and the pressure of his level nine supreme


    saint attainment radiating outward a couple of miles. The goldennce in his hand zed like a


    miniature sun that was poised to strike.


    ¡°I¡¯ll end you with this!¡± Sian¡¯s anger¨Ctinged roar echoed through the pce. Divine light erupted from


    his body, amplifying his spiritual power as it converged onto his physical body.


    With a few swooshes,nce¡¯s beamsced with thunderous light, melded with Uzair¡¯s attack. They tore


    through the void, sending tremors throughout the site.


    Severin took stock of the situation and channeled his power too. Every pore on his body radiated a


    zing spiritual light, and his presence rivaled that of the sun. The swordwill within him then erupted


    into the sky and pierced through the heavens!


    Then, Severin swung the Scarletsky Sword and unleashed his Sky¨CSoil Heptagold Sword Energy. In


    an instant, a terrifying golden sword beam that extended far and wide ripped through the air. The


    marriage of


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Even Uzair, a level nine supreme saint, felt an impending sense of doom. His soul seemed to almost


    tremble under the overwhelming force.


    ¡°Is he using that technique again?¡± Uzair¡¯s face paled as panic reced his rage. He distinctly


    remembered that Sian was injured by that technique, and fear began to creep into his eyes as he


    stared at Severin.

 Chapter 2074

    Chapter 2074


    Chapter 2074


    Uzair reacted frantically and cocooned himself with the Demonblood Gourd¡¯s malevolent energy. At the


    same time, the Thunderbolt Pool above swirled with renewed power, unleashing a torrent of snaking


    electricity that coalesced into a crackling shield of lightning. Before those defenses could fully take


    shape, Severin¡¯s sword energy sliced through the air and cleaved through everything in its path.


    The lightning shield held on for only a few seconds before shattering into billions of light fragments. The


    Sky¨CSoil Heptagold Sword Energy, further infused with the remnants of chaotic swordwill, continued its


    trajectory forward.


    Uzair panicked when he realized that his first line of defense had crumbled. He roared, channeling his


    spiritual power to spur the Demonblood Gourd into spewing forth another torrent of malevolent energy,


    hoping desperately that it would be enough to curb the sword light.


    Severin, however, viewed it as a futile gesture. The sword¡¯s energy was to the malevolent energy that a


    hot knife was to butter. It cleaved through the Demonblood Gourd¡¯s energy with ease, shattering its


    malevolent aura in an instant.


    Upon witnessing the copse of his defenses, terror washed over Uzair¡¯s face as he attempted one


    final, futile attempt to dodge. The sword light was fast advancing, and he could already feel his hair


    stand on end.


    In the blink of an eye, the shockwave from the impact sent Uzair flying. By the time he finallynded, a


    gush of blood erupted from his mouth as his hands trembled uncontrobly.


    He had given it his all to resist the attack and used the Thunderbolt Pool to withstand the blow.


    Unfortunately, his efforts were useless as the chaotic swordwill within the sword energy showed no


    signs of abating. Grievous wounds were inflicted, and his spiritual energy dwindled significantly.


    Uzair¡¯s body was broken and bloodied. Wounds marred his flesh, and he was trembling uncontrobly


    as the swordwill¡¯s remnants continued to sting him. Panic had overwhelmed him, and he finally


    understood just how frightening Severin¡¯s true power was.


    ¡°I concede. You¡¯re a true prodigy, Severin. The legacy is yours for the taking,¡± Uzair rasped in a


    shocked and fearful voice. He had such a close encounter with death that the thought of facing


    Severin¡¯s de again filled him with dread.


    He no longer wished to deal with Severin and was proposing a solution that might appease Severin.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    However, Severin merely smiled when he saw that. He held the upper hand, and Uzair was a defeated


    foe. Even if thetter joined forces with Sian, they would be no match for him. Asking to be spared


    when victory was within Severin¡¯s grasp was sheer naivety on Uzair¡¯s part.


    ¡°Toote,¡± Severin sneered.


    Severin¡¯s curt refusal caused Uzair to feel a surge of helplessness along with the most primal sense of


    fear. He leaped into the air hesitation and attempted to flee toward the pce exit.


    s, Severin was not about to allow him to escape. With a flick of his wrist, the Scarletsky Sword


    unleashed another wave of energy that chased after Uzair¡¯s fleeing figure. The golden light ripped


    through the air, striking Uzair once more. His already battered body weakened even further as the


    swordwill further destroy his spirit. His attainment level had dipped from level nine supreme saint to


    level eight, showing no signs of stopping. At that moment, Uzair was in full¨Con panic mode as the


    threat of death loomed ever closer.


    ¡°I¡¯m a prodigy of the Deifirm Sect! You can¡¯t kill me!¡± Terror filled Uzair¡¯s screams as he fled and


    pleaded desperately to remain alive.

 Chapter 2075

    Chapter 2075


    Chapter 2075


    Uzair¡¯s pleas failed to shake Severin¡¯s resolve. The Scarletsky Sword called out and radiated countless


    shes of spiritual light.


    The next moment, an incandescent beam of golden light shot skyward and illuminated the entire site.


    Those outside who were locked in heated battles for spiritual treasures paused briefly after being


    caught by surprise by the sudden change. Initially, the sky darkened abruptly, but itter began to glow


    in a zing light. All that could be seen was a sun¨Clike entity that illuminated the entire ce


    ¡°What could that be?!¡±


    ¡°That sword energy is so strong!¡±


    ¡°This must be a prodigy¡¯s technique! Just looking at it is enough to overwhelm one with a chilling


    power!¡±


    A chorus of exmations erupted from the practitioners, all of whom were curious to see that


    spectacle.


    Meanwhile, inside the pce, Uzair¡¯s pupils dted in horror as he watched Severin unleash the


    terrifying sword light again. Goosebumps appeared on his skin as a chilling premonition of death


    gripped him. His horror¨Cstricken gaze locked onto Severin as he shrieked, ¡°Are you sure you want to


    make an enemy of the Deifirm Sect?!¡±


    Without waiting for a response, Uzair channeled every ounce of his strength and bolted toward the


    pce. exit in a streak of light. Wildfire¡¯s relics did not matter anymore. Survival was his sole priority!


    Severin¡¯s power had proven too insurmountable. It had almost breached that of a newly¨Cbroken¨C


    through paragon even though Severin was only a level eight supreme saint.


    The chaotic sword will and Sky¨CSoil Heptagold Sword Energy that Severin had unleashed earlier


    inflicted. left Uzair traumatized. Fleeing was his only hope of survival.


    As Uzair approached the pce entrance, Severin rose into the air with a murderous intent in his eyes.


    Think you can escape?¡±


    With a swing of his arm, the Scarletsky Sword unleashed another wave of energy that carved a path


    through the sky before plummeting toward Uzair with unstoppable force. Uzair¡¯s injured body had


    reached its limits, and his attainment was fast plummeting too. Every fiber of his being screamed


    ¡®crisis¡®, and Uzair¡¯s desperation had reached his peak. He unleashed so much spiritual energy from his


    energy core that the surge of power was somewhat audible.


    s, the relentless swordwill pursued him without showing any signs of stopping. The sharp swordwill


    that emanated from the golden beam was filled with destructive force, bearing the wrath of heaven


    itself.


    It was destined to annihte all who stood in its path.


    The oppressive presence of the sword light closing in left Uzair in despair as he yelled, ¡°No!¡±


    As the echo of his fear and defiance faded, the entire sky lit up abruptly. The sword light exited the


    pce and struck Uzair¡¯s body like a bird gobbled up by a dragon. The sword light devoured Uzair.


    Once the light disappeared, Uzair¡¯s figure was no longer.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 2076

    Chapter 2076


    Chapter 2076


    Gaping rifts were all that remained, along with the churning winds and elemental energy. Uzair, the


    Deifirm¡¯s Sect¡¯s prodigy, had met his tragic end. His death rippled through the ce like a shockwave,


    leaving countless practitioners in stark disbelief. It was difficult for them to believe that he was killed at


    the hands of the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s Severin. All who were present at the scene witnessed his final,


    desperate cries.


    ¡°Gulp¡­ Uzair¡­ The Deifirm Sect¡¯s Prodigy¡­ Is dead?!¡±


    ¡°Dear God¡­ I can¡¯t believe a level nine supreme saint died just like that¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s shocking to think that a single sh was all it took to kill one of Southsky¡¯s prodigies!¡±


    ¡°Just how strong is the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s Severin?!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to see a paradigm shift in Southsky now!¡±


    All the practitioners within the pce were shaken by what happened.


    Be it members from the four great sects, elite disciples from the two families, or unaffiliated disciples,


    everyone was shocked to the core after witnessing the fall of a prodigy. They were all fearful of Severin


    as well. If he could kill one of Southsky¡¯s top prodigies, there was no telling just how strong he could


    be. The chatter that filled the air earlier had all but disappeared, and the scene was fully silent.


    Soran, the leader of the Purevoid Sect, had his mouth agape as disbelief filled his face. Meanwhile, the


    Marvair Sect¡¯s Gillian stared in bewilderment as fear permeated through the depths of her eyes. Even


    Celeste and Raymond, who were from the same sect as Severin, were shocked by what had


    transpired.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Further away, the level eight supreme saint Sandy, along with other disciples from the four great sects,


    struggled to process the sight before them as their minds went nk.


    Following the short silence, Sian raised his goldennce and looked at Severin in horror. ¡°You¡­ You


    killed Uzair?¡± he mumbled in disbelief.


    Hispanion, whom he had fought alongside mere moments ago, was already dead, and the


    realization sent chills down Sian¡¯s spine. In his eyes, Uzair was a peerless genius who was on the


    same level as many other illustrious individuals. He was the Deifirm Sect¡¯s prodigy and someone who


    wielded two formidable weapons. One might even say that he was the cream of the crop among other


    prodigies, yet Severin had effortlessly cut him down.


    Severin nced unflinchingly at him as he sneered coldly. ¡°That I did. What are you going to do about


    it?¡±


    Uzair¡¯s pleas and threats were a joke to him. The Delfirm Sect held significant power but so did the


    Severin¡¯s life.


    Severin¡¯s remark made Sian trembling and red with anger. He pointed as he said, ¡°You¡­ You¡­!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Severin mocked him. He gripped his Scarletsky Sword tight and narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not


    done. with you just yet.¡±

 Chapter 2077

    Chapter 2077


    Chapter 2077


    As Severin approached Sian, thetter tightened his grip on his goldennce and tried to unleash his


    spiritual energy. He looked at Severin in fear and despair as he yelled, ¡°Severin! You¡­ You can¡¯t kill


    me!¡±


    Each step that Severin took caused Sian to feel as though the murderous aura surrounding him was


    getting stronger and stronger. That sense of fear was so strong that it bore down on his shoulders and


    made it difficult for him to breathe.


    Having witnessed Uzair¡¯s demise on top of suffering a severe injury in the previous battle, Uzair felt a


    numbness in his scalp and had lost all his arrogance from before. Though trembling in fear, he looked


    at


    Severin and gritted his teeth to make onest¨Cditch threat. ¡°The Gahrrs won¡¯t let you off that easily if


    you kill me!¡±


    Severin smiled coldly, and the spiritual energy from his level eight supreme saint attainment seemed to


    cage Sian like a barrier. ¡°Worry about yourself, rather than worrying about whether or not the Gahrrs


    wille for me,¡± he replied, his voiceced with icy indifference.


    He then raised the Scarletsky Sword once more. With Severin preparing to deliver yet another fatal


    blow to another disciple, Raymond and Celeste snapped out of their senses and intervened.


    ¡°Hold it, Severin!¡± Raymond¡¯s voice cracked with urgency.


    Severin nced at him in confusion and asked, ¡°And why should I? Are you trying to intercede on his


    behalf?¡±


    Raymond approached Severin and said, ¡°Uzair¡¯s death is more than enough.¡± He then took a deep


    breath and said, ¡°He¡¯s their prodigy, and the Deifirm Sect¡¯s elders are nearby. If you kill another one of


    their prodigies, even Peak Master Myles¡® won¡¯t be able to protect you from their paragon¨Clevel elders.


    This might even escte to a point where they¡¯ll bring over their royal paragons!¡±


    Celeste echoed his pleas. ¡°Raymond is right! Teaching Sian a lesson is good enough. If his family


    catches wind of his death, their elders are going to go all out against you.¡±


    Raymond and Celeste were concerned with the implications. Both Uzair and Sian were the prodigies of


    their generation. Myles might be able to protect Severin in the outside world after Uzair¡¯s death, as


    Uzair started the battle first and ought to understand that every battle carried with it a risk of death.


    Besides, there were also plenty of other prodigies within the Deifirm Sect, so the death of one might not


    be that big of a blow.


    By contrast, killing another high¨Cranking figure like Sian could spark an uncontroble conflict, as Sian


    was the Gahrr¡¯s scion and the family head¡¯s only son. Sian¡¯s father would certainly go mad if Severin


    were to kill him. Not even Myles would be able to withstand thebined wrath of the Gahrrs and the


    Deifirm


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin seemed to have been persuaded by Raymond as the murderous glint in his eyes faded


    considerably after a tense silence. He red at the trembling Sian and snarled, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to slice off


    one of your arms instead of killing you. Consider yourself lucky.¡±


    Severin then unleashed the Scarletsky Sword, sending a gleaming light slicing down on Sian¡¯s


    shoulder. A searing pain coursed through his body quicker than he could react, and he watched in


    horror as his right arm tumbled to the ground. Blood gushed out from the wound, and Sian yelled in


    agony.


    As Severin watched Sian suffer, he retracted the de back into his energy core and dismissed the


    wounded Sian with a wave of his hand. ¡°Leave.¡±

 Chapter 2078

    Chapter 2078


    Chapter 2078


    Sian picked up his severed arm, and he looked resentfully at Severin. Further conflict could escte


    beyond just losing a limb, so he begrudgingly left the pce.


    Once he rose into the sky, he turned back and red venomously. ¡°Mark my words, Severin! This isn¡¯t


    the end! You¡¯ll pay for this!¡± His shout echoed through the air before he disappeared into the sky in a


    streak of light.


    The scene drew the attention of the practitioners gathered outside.


    ¡°Sian lost an arm!¡±


    ¡°Are the battles within the pce that brutal? Why are prodigies being killed and wounded left and


    right?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Severin was the one who sliced off Sian¡¯s arm!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost as if the sky¡¯s the limit for Severin¡¯s strength! He killed Uzair¡­ and then he sliced off Sian¡¯s


    arm!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a monster! I heard he just made a breakthrough to level eight supreme saint just yesterday! It¡¯s


    barely been a day, yet he¡¯s already contending against a level nine supreme saint!¡±


    Many of the practitioners outside of the pce began talking among themselves when they saw how


    Sian was a sorry figure as he left.


    Inside the pce, the prodigies were all in shock as they watched Sian flee. Soran of the Purevoid Sect


    eyed Severin with trepidation, while the Marvair Set¡¯s Gillian had a simrly shocked reaction under her


    veil. Tobias, the Steeles prodigy, became incredibly wary of Severin as his pupils shrank.


    Raymond was the only one who sighed in relief. Preventing another death was a victory in itself. If Sian


    was killed, he could not bear the thought of facing the wrath of both the Gahrrs and Deifirm sects. The


    Artic Heights would practically be razed to the ground if all hell broke loose!


    After putting away the Scarletsky Sword and Darkgold Bell, Severin shifted his attention to the elite-


    quality spiritual treasure known as the Sky¨CSoil Zenith.


    ¡°This will be mine,¡± he dered as he channeled his spiritual power to reach for the radiant orb.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The Sky¨CSoil Zenith, being a royal paragon¡¯s relic, attempted to resist being imed. However,


    Severin¡¯s spiritual energy was too strong, and he was able to secure it within his spatial ring. His gaze


    then focused on the remaining treasures: a purple que likely containing Wildfire¡¯sbat


    techniques, an animal skin book with training exercises for royal paragons, an eighth grade pill, and


    two superior¨Cquality spiritual treasures.


    There were more treasures around the area besides those with a halo. Severin, having already imed


    the Sky¨CSoil Zenith, did not have much interest in the others. His subsequent priority was the que


    and the book.

 Chapter 2079

    Chapter 2079


    Chapter 2079


    The purple que was filled with the scriptures of philosophy and a ckish light. He could already tell


    with one look that it was of extraordinary quality! As for the book, Severin could sense the strong power


    of heaven and earth despite not understanding the characters written in it. He looked at the two items


    and strode forward as he stared at Gillian, Soran, Tobias, and the others. ¡°I want these as well!¡±


    Soran¡¯s expression soured as soon as he heard that. They all entered the pce for the sole reason of


    securing the legacies that Wildfire left, and Severin wanted to im all of the most valuable ones. That


    was rather excessive, in Soran¡¯s view!


    Soran came forward with an ashen expression. A strong aura emerged from Soran¡¯s body as he looked


    at Severin with hostility. He then said, ¡°You¡¯ve already gotten the Sky¨CSoil Zenith, and now you¡¯re


    demanding another two treasures. You seem to have little respect for us at all.¡±


    After speaking, Tobias¡¯s spiritual energy began swirling all around him, and he unleashed his level nine


    supreme saint attainment. The energy all around him made him look as terrifying as a ferocious


    humanoid beast.


    Without further ado, Tobias pulled out his Soul Devouring Nail with one hand and a small cauldron with.


    the other. The small cauldron grew in mid¨Cair and instantly became as big as a millstone. Arge green


    light shone down, forming a protective shield around Tobias¡¯s body. He then raised his head annoyedly


    and said in a cold tone, ¡°You¡¯re demanding too much. Isn¡¯t one elite¨Cquality spiritual treasure enough


    for you?¡±


    Soran¡¯s disagreement had given Tobias the impetus to make a stand too. Although Tobias had fought


    against Severin before, Severin¡¯s swift murder of Uzair and the severe injury he inflicted on Sian left


    him. feeling traumatized. However, if he remained silent, he practically gave Severin a free pass to takeExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    away everything valuable from the legacy! If it came to that, then all his effort to enter the ruins would


    be for nothing.


    Other than the few floating halos inside the pce, there were also plenty of treasures scattered


    everywhere, such as precious weapon refining materials, starry¨Csand gold, millennia¨Cold ck Ice,


    and so on. As precious as they were, they could never bepared with the relics that Wildfire left


    behind.


    The Sky¨CSoil Zenith was the best among all those treasures, yet that had already fallen into Severin¡¯s


    hands. Everyone else was left with no other choice than to focus on the more decent relics, of which


    the purple que and the animal skin book were considered to be the most precious!


    After all, they were the technique that Wildfire passed down, and he was once famous throughout


    Southsky, as well as areas beyond that. His techniques were almost on the same level as the mystical


    arts owned by the four major sects! Tobias, in particr, suspected that the que contained the divine


    In the past, Wildfire used the Lotus Wildfire to wreak devastation on the terrain, not to mention kill


    countless high¨Clevel beasts and practitioners in the Artic Heights! Tobias was not going to let Severin


    get that without a fight!


    At the same time, Gillian of Marvair Sect was seething with rage under the veil. She ascended into the


    air by stepping onto the void. Her hair began to flutter in the wind.

 Chapter 2080

    Chapter 2080


    Chapter 2080


    Gillian was not about to let Severin have his way. She looked at Severin in anger and said coldly, ¡°You


    have quite the appetite, Severin. You¡¯ve already obtained the Sky¨CSoil Zenith, and now you¡¯re looking


    to im the other legacies too!¡±


    Gillian¡¯s thoughts echoed those of Tobias. Since Severin had already taken the best treasure, his


    desire to take even the other legacies was simply too much.


    As Gillian and Soran stepped forward, the atmosphere in the scene suddenly became tense.


    Raymond and Celeste did note forward, though they did not seem too pleased with what was


    happening. As they were fellow disciples with Severin, they neither objected nor agreed to his actions.


    The remaining level eight supreme saints were less qualified toe forward and make their


    objections known. Even Sandy remained quiet and watched the field attentively.


    The change in everyone¡¯s expressions elicited a snicker from Severin. ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear again. These


    are mine.¡±


    The essence of attainment is a struggle, be it against the natural order or against other individuals.


    Severin firmly believed in the principle that one must seize the opportunity as it presented itself. He


    came to the royal paragon¡¯s ruins to secure Wildfire¡¯s relics, and he was not about to let other people


    take them just because they deemed it unfair for him to have them!


    Severin then came forward and unleashed a terrifying swordwill from his body. The chaotic swordwill


    roared like swords slicing through the air. His perfect¨Cstage level eight supreme saint aura surged forth,


    and his entire body emitted a zing light that made him look like a banished celestial descending from


    the realms above.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to take me on?¡± Severin¡¯s hair fluttered wildly, and the energy within his body


    billowed out like puffs of smoke. An extremely strong pressure radiated from his body in all directions.


    As Soran faced Severin¡¯s immense suppressive aura, he felt like a huge mountain was being pressed


    against him, making it difficult to move even an inch. After a brief inner conflict, Soran looked at Severin


    with a livid expression and quickly calcted his chances of winning, which he deemed to be slim.


    More importantly, Uzair¡¯s death left him in fear and extinguished whatever fighting spirit he had earlier.


    Soran snorted in an indifferent yet begrudging tone, ¡°You¡¯re the first person in so many years who has


    shown such disrespect toward me.¡±


    Soran raised his hand, reached out toward the other floating halos, and took away one of the treasures


    Severin did not want. He stared coldly at Severin, believing that Severin would soon be humbled by the


    learning of Uzair¡¯s death.


    ¡®Be smug all you want while you have the chance,¡® Soran thought to himself after grabbing one of the


    treasures.


    After seeing that Soran had chosen to keep quiet despite the earlier eagerness to take Severin on,


    Tobias cursed Soran for being a coward. It was a shame that their attempt to confront Severin ended in


    failure.


    Tobias also had little confidence in a solo battle against Severin, with him killing Uzair and injuring Sian


    severely. Tobias had no intention of ending up the same way.

 Chapter 2081

    Chapter 2081


    Chapter 2081


    However, Tobias was unwilling to let the opportunity of acquiring a royal paragon and divinebat


    techniques slip by! After all, it was why he entered the secret realm. Then again, since Soran had given


    up, Tobias was not Severin¡¯s opponent.


    Tobias stood to one side. His eyes were almost bloodshot as he stared at Severin. He clenched his


    fists and looked gloomy and terrifying.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡®Severin, just wait and see! Let¡¯s see how long you can keep acting all cocky like that!¡¯ he thought


    vehemently in his heart.


    He did not have to struggle for long before he made his decision. He nced at Severin with


    annoyance, then raised his hand and took away the eighth-grade alchemical pill in the ball of light.


    The other prodigies¡¯s expressions were extremelyplicated.


    Gillian was furious when she saw Severin¡¯s determined look, and her eyes were filled with hatred.


    ¡°He thinks he¡¯s so powerful just because he¡¯s killed Uzair! Why! He¡¯s just a level eight supreme saint,


    and yet he¡¯s so cocky!¡± muttered Gillian to herself. She whipped her sleeves and left the ce with a


    darkened expression. However, she took away another superior quality spiritual treasure before she


    left. Meanwhile, Cowen, who came to fight for the royal paragon treasure Sky-Soil Zenith on behalf of


    Karl, nced in Severin¡¯s direction and thought it was better not to offend him. After all, he had no idea


    just how powerful he really was.


    Between letting Karl down and dying, he would rather choose the former. The image of Uzair getting


    killed was still fresh in his mind. He was extremely afraid of the domineering and treacherous Severin


    and did not want to stay there any longer than he had to.


    Raymond and Celeste, who were not far away, lookedplicated and unhappy. However, they did not


    dare to do anything to Severin. Instead, they took the rest of the treasures from the pce, turned


    around, and left.


    Severin scoffed inwardly after looking at the changes in expressions on everyone¡¯s faces. After all, he


    had already mentally prepared himself to fight one against many.


    Soran and the rest of the group had made the right choice, allowing Severin to obtain the royal paragon


    inheritance without any effort.


    After watching Soran and the others leave, Severin deactivated his zing energy before walking up to


    the only two light balls left in the pce. He then stretched out his arms and acquired the purple jade


    Holding the purple jade que in his hand, he used his divine sense to read it. Instantly, a divine


    technique called Lotus Wildfire was engraved in his mind.


    Severin was overjoyed after absorbing all the information in the purple jade que. He could not help


    but exim, ¡°Yeah! I got a heaven-quality high-rank divinebat technique!¡±


    Lotus Wildfire was a divinebat technique created by a Wildfire royal paragon after breaking


    through the royal paragon level in the past. Its level had reached that of heaven-quality high-rank.


    The Sky-Soil Heptagold Sword Energy that Severin cultivated so far was only heaven-quality medium-


    rank! Lotus Wildfire was not only of a high level but after sessfully cultivating it to Small Sess, its


    power would be beyond ordinary. Severin would be capable of burning mountains and rivers or even


    the entire ocean with only a wave of his hand.


    In fact, he would be able to shoot down the stars and the moon, bring destruction to the earth¡¯s


    atmosphere, or ravage the heavens if he cultivated Lotus Wildfire to Great Sess!


    After putting down the purple jade que, Severin could not help but sigh. ¡°But the requirements for


    cultivating this technique are too demanding. To achieve Small Sess, I¡¯ll need to absorb two special


    spiritual mes from heaven and earth. To achieve Great Sess, I¡¯ll need at least nine special


    spiritual mes!¡±


    Bluerealm possessed some naturally born spiritual mes. For example, some volcanoes contained


    molten mes, which was the favorite of many alchemists. Its characteristic was rtively peaceful and


    could help cultivators in the creation of alchemical pills and weapons without consuming much of their


    spiritual energy.


    There was also the ten-thousand-year-old mysterious mes in the deep sea, which was bone-


    chillingly cold. There was the legendary me of the phoenix,parable to that of an immortal, and


    the fire of the sacred beast, Vermillion Bird.

 Chapter 2082

    Chapter 2082


    Chapter 2082


    For cultivators who cultivated fire¨Cattribute skills, absorbing those mes would enable them to get


    twice the result with half the effort! However, those mes were also very difficult to find, and their


    values wereparable to the treasures of heaven and earth!


    Therefore, Severin could not help but sigh when he learned about the requirements of cultivating Lotus


    Wildfire. He had not even cultivated his own Sky¨CSoil Heptagold Sword Energy to Great Sess yet!


    Cultivating Lotus me would only add to his burden since it would require arge amount of natural


    materials and earthly treasures.


    ¡°Oh well, I should wait until I¡¯ve leveled up to seventh¨Cgrade alchemist and break into the realm of


    paragon before cultivating Lotus Wildfire,¡± said Severin to himself.


    After thinking about it, Severin stored the purple jade que in his spatial ring and focused on the


    animal skin book.


    ¡°I wonder what top¨Cnotch skill the Royal Paragon cultivator left behind?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He scanned the book with his divine sense, and the words on the animal skin book seemed toe


    alive like wriggling tadpoles. They jumped up from the animal skin book and prated into his mind.


    Suddenly, Severin felt the world change. The world around him seemed to turn into a golden light while


    the ground beneath his feet transformed into a vast expanse of sea.


    Standing on the sea was a tall old man wearing a purple robe. Severin could not see the old man¡¯s


    face, but his powerful cultivation distorted the surrounding space as if he had torn apart the air itself.


    The old man stood in the golden sea like a supreme being. Even Severin felt a strong sense of


    oppression when met with those intimidating eyes. It was as if he was looking at the devil himself! The


    majestic breath of death lingered in the air as though he had fallen into a bottomless abyss of death.


    At that moment, the tall old man¡¯s body suddenly shone with the light of thousands of mysterious runes.


    The vast golden ocean beneath his feet seemed toe alive; a wave rolled up, pulling his body up


    infinitely.


    Severin saw the gray sky being torn apart by the wave! There seemed to be a strange energy


    impacting the sky, evolving into countless¡¯earth, water, wind and fire. It was as if the tall old man had


    the sky in the palm of his hand, which he could destroy at any time!


    ¡°This is the power of heaven and earth!¡± Severin was shocked when he saw this strange scene.


    Immediately afterward, he sat cross¨Clegged with his eyes closed, falling into the golden ocean to


    comprehend the wisdom contained within.


    Boom!


    Countless seawater was shaken by the fluctuations of his cultivation, creating huge waves tens of


    yards high. A huge vortex was formed around Severin after the waves came crashing down.


    Severin, who was in the center of the vortex, was like a ck hole, constantlyprehending the


    strange energy in the sky around him.


    Soon, the power of heaven and earth around the old man suddenly copsed. His whole body turned


    into dots of spiritual light before he disappeared into the golden world.


    In the end, the skill detailed in the book gradually crystallized inside Severin¡¯s mind.


    ¡°The Book of True Void Enlightenment! Use your own spiritual power to transform heaven and earth.


    Use your body as a raft to cross the sea of suffering, and cultivate sr aura. Open up your inner


    world, and you¡¯ll be able to cross to the other side of the Great Void to be an immortal!¡±


    Severin could not help but gasp after reading The Book of True Void Enlightenment.


    The skill was extremely powerful. It focused on cultivating the body¡¯s vital energy and blood. When the


    vital energy and blood of the body had reached its rolling peak, it would stir up the primal spirit within to


    fight through the sea of suffering and transform into a sr spirit.


    Thus, the spiritual energy would transform into the power of heaven and earth, subsequently opening


    up an inner world in the energy core, enabling Severin to step into the realm of royal paragon!

 Chapter 2083

    Chapter 2083


    Chapter 2083


    ording to the message in the inheritance, the technique was


    created by a Wildfire royal paragon. In essence, he had not yet


    reached level nine supreme paragon.


    Severin admired the Wildfire royal paragon whom he had never met before. Just from the inheritance


    alone, he could feel his arrogance. However, it was not surprising because The Book of True Void


    Enlightenment was indeed powerful!


    Among the heaven-quality techniques, the one created by the Wildfire royal paragon was among the


    top ones. After crossing the sea of suffering, opening up the inner world in the energy core, and


    gathering the power of heaven and earth, Severin would be able to reach the realm of royal paragon


    safely and soundly!


    If ced outside the secret realm, a technique like this would undoubtedly cause countless people to


    fight to the death!


    Cultivators from the paragon realm could open the bridge between heaven and earth and condense the


    energy to use divine powers, making them no different than the gods and goddesses of myths and


    legends. Their bones and blood would gradually be enveloped in a golden light until their entire body


    became pure gold. By then, at casual strike from them could destroy an area of dozens of miles!


    Severin did not really know much about the realm of royal paragon since he was only a level eight


    supreme saint then. He only knew that those powerful people would be able to win in a fight against


    anyone in the entire 13 states of Bluerealm.


    After withdrawing his divine sense, Severin carefully put the animal skin book into the spatial ring. He


    walked out of the main hall and did not continue to explore the other side halls.


    Although there were many heavenly materials and earthly treasures stored in the side hall, those things


    no longer interested him after he obtained the top spiritual treasure and royal paragon inheritance.


    After walking out of the pce, Severin immediately attracted the attention of many cultivators who


    were searching for treasures.


    The cultivators immediatelyunched into whispers of awe and gossip of envy.


    ¡°Severin¡¯s name will definitely be famous throughout the world after leaving the abode.¡±


    ¡°Not only that! Uzair, a level nine supreme saint, was killed while Sian had one of his arms cut off. Only


    the three top prodigies could win in a fight with such vicious men.¡±


    ¡°Judging at how Soran, Gillian, and the others walked out angrily just now, the royal paragon


    inheritance should have been obtained by Severin.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Severin has offended several major sects and forces besides Grandiuno Sect. I¡¯m afraid that


    Deifirm Sect definitely won¡¯t let him off the hook that easily when he leaves.¡±


    Severin¡¯s expression remained normal; he did not pay any attention to thements around him.


    He knew killing Uzair would lead to Deifirm Sect¡¯s revengeter. However, Grandiuno Sect was not


    without its leader.


    At that time, the elder in charge of leading the team was the peak master of Seventh Mountain, Myles


    Merkl, with whom Severin had a very good rtionship. Thus, there was no way Myles would sit by and


    do nothing if he saw Deifirm Sect wreaking down their revenge on Severin.


    Moreover, Severin was still the sixth core disciple of the Grandiuno


    UGUT, DI


    status!


    After Severin walked out of the pce, he immediately used his divine sense to look for Diane and the


    other three wives.


    Thanks to Severin¡¯s core disciple status, Diane and the other three women were able to receive


    protection from Radyn and the other sect disciples, making it so that no one would dare to do anything


    to them. Instead, the women were able to obtain a lot of sixth-grade alchemical pills in thend of


    inheritance.


    Severin immediately went over to Diane and the rest of the group after honing in on their location.


    ¡°Severin! You¡¯re back!¡± said Diane happily when he appeared safe and sound beside them.


    ¡°Yeah. Did you girls get anything of value?¡± asked Severin with a smile after walking up to Diane.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Gilda walked briskly to Severin. She covered her mouth and said with. a smile, ¡°Thanks to the other


    disciples, Diane and I found eight sixth- grade high-rank herbs, two seventh-grade herbs, and other


    spiritual items, such as purple-gold sand, starry-god gold, etc. for refining low- grade spiritual


    treasures.¡±


    As Gilda spoke, she took out the spiritual items to show Severin.


    Severin¡¯s calm face turned into joy after ncing at the items.

 Chapter 2084

    Chapter 2084


    Chapter 2084


    Purple-gold sand and starry-god gold were the raw materials used in refining low-grade spiritual


    treasures. Although they were not as good as the Sky-Soil Zenith obtained by Severin, they were also


    valuable in the supreme saint realm, so much so that not all supreme saints could afford it.


    Severin was even more surprised at the sixth-grade high-rank herbs and seventh-grade herbs. He


    laughed happily and said, ¡°Haha, I got quite the loot too! I got the skill inheritance and spiritual treasure


    of the Wildfire royal paragon.¡±


    Diane and the other girls¡¯ eyes widened with joy after learning that Severin had actually obtained the


    Wildfire royal paragon¡¯s skill inheritance and superior spiritual treasure.


    Although they failed to enter the inheritance pce, they also knew the value of the inheritance skills


    and spiritual treasure of the Wildfire royal paragon! Severin had obtained the most sought-after


    treasure in the entire abode!


    Thus, it was understandable they would be happy and proud of him. for getting it.


    Looking at Diane and the other girls with happy smiles, Severin waved his hand and said, ¡°Okay, the


    land of inheritance has almost been.


    picked clean. We¡¯d better get out quickly.¡±


    Since Severin unexpectedlyprehended the power of heaven and earth while absorbing The Book


    of True Void Enlightenment, he noticed that the abode was faintly showing signs of copse after


    walking out of the inheritance pce.


    It was probably because he had taken the most valuable items out of the ce. ording to his


    deduction, the abode would start to


    might have long been picked clean by Gillian, Raymond, and others.


    In addition, Severin already got what he wanted, so staying in the abode would have served no other


    purpose. Thus, he nned to return the same way and see if he could encounter any more


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    treasures on the way.


    The next morning, in Artic Heights, Myles, dressed in a green robe, was standing in the air with an aura


    as zing hot as an oven.


    Not far away, Gwono Jelric, elder of Deifirm Sect, was sitting on a hillside with his eyes closed to


    meditate.


    In the Gahrrs area next to them, the paragon realm cultivators led by the Gahrrs, Caloman Gahrr and


    the elder of the Steeles were chatting happily.


    Farther away, the elders of Purevoid Sect and Marvair Sect were each. standing on their spiritual


    treasures.


    Everyone else was quietly meditating with their eyes closed, waiting for someone toe out of the


    ruins.


    Boom!


    At that moment, a roar sounded from the entrance of the vortex. The loud noise instantly attracted the


    attention of several elders from various sects because that was a sign that someone wasing out of


    the ruins.


    The vortex moved violently in response to the booming roar, and everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on it.


    Although each of the top sects had sent their most talented prodigy to enter, what if one of them was


    killed? After all, it had happened before!


    When a ruin opened a hundred years ago at the South Sea, one of the Steeles¡¯ prodigies died in it. In


    the end, the treasure in the ruins was quile a sensation in the entire Southsky at that time.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, the gate to the ruins opened, and mist swirled up, shrouding the


    exit of the vortex. Immediately afterward, an embarrassed figure walked out quickly.


    When the elders saw who it was, their expressions suddenly became one of shock.

 Chapter 2085

    Chapter 2085


    Chapter 2085


    The first person toe out of the royal paragon ruins was Sian! His face was pale, and there was


    strong resentment deep in his eyes. What was even more shocking was the severed arm in his hand.


    He did not dare to stay in the ruins for a moment longer after losing the battle for the inheritance pce


    and getting his arm chopped off by Severin. He knew very well that it would be impossible to continue


    fighting for the royal paragon relics in the pce when he was that severely injured.


    After leaving thend of inheritance, Sian gathered a group of the


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Gahrrs and disciples from the Deifirm Sect and returned to the outside world through the original route.


    The purpose was to be the first to tell the news of Uzair¡¯s murder to Deifirm Sect so that the angry


    Deifirm Sect elders would help him seek revenge on Severin!


    Sian sensed several sharp eyes staring at him the moment he stepped out of the vortex. He thought to


    himself viciously, ¡®Severin! I can¡¯t wait to see you wipe that cocky smile off your face!¡¯


    At the same time, within the Gahrrs¡¯ area, great elder Favian Gahrr¡¯s face darkened, and a murderous


    intent appeared in his eyes when he saw Sian was seriously injured.


    He rose into the air and quickly came to Sian¡¯s side. He asked in a cold tone, ¡°Sian, who did this to


    your arm?¡±


    Favian¡¯s face was distorted with pain and hatred while a murderous aura gathered around him.


    Although the broken arm could be reattached by spending some heavenly materials and earthly


    treasures, it would greatly slow down his cultivation progress!


    There was no doubt about it! What Severin did was a p to the Gahrrs¡¯ face! After all, the Gahrrs


    were one of the six top.


    they had between them, would cower in fear at the mention of the Gahrrs! Yet, not only was Sian


    severely beaten up, but he had chopped off his arm as well!


    Fabian was not the only one shocked by the discovery. Myles, the elders from the Steeles, the elders of


    Purevoid Sect, and the elders of Marvair Sect were also looking at Sian with great curiosity.


    Each of them knew Sian as one of the four major sects and one of the two major families in Southsky.


    The Gahrrs¡¯ power could not be underestimated. Sian, himself, not only bore the Gahrrs¡¯ name but was


    also the core disciple of all major sects, making him a famous prodigy across all of Southsky!


    Yet, someone was powerful enough to beat Sian up and chop off his arm? How could Myles and the


    rest of the elders not be shocked?


    ¡°It was Severin who did this to me! He not only chopped off my arm, but he killed Uzair as well!¡±


    shouted Sian between gritted teeth to Favian, whose expression was darkened with anger.


    What Sian said shocked everyone there, causing their eyes to darken. Elder Gwono of Deifirm Sect,


    the Steeles¡¯ elder, and several elders of


    Purevoid Sect and Marvair Sect slightly trembled with shock.


    In particr, a burly man in a blue robe in the Deifirm Sect areal immediately rushed over to Sian¡¯s


    side. This burly man was none. other than the elder of Deifirm Sect, Gwono.


    Gwono¡¯s face was gloomy and terrifying, and his body suddenly. erupted with the aura of a level nine


    paragon. His surging aura rose into the sky like a zing sun pressing down on the sky.


    He looked at Sian and raised his voice, asking, ¡°What did you just say?


    Gwono was a little surprised by the news of Uzair¡¯s death. What was


    ¡®He wouldn¡¯t be joking about something like this when he¡¯s so badly hurt, right?¡¯ thought Gwono.


    At the same time, Gwono was also full of doubts. Since Uzair was a level nine supreme saint, the


    attack he unleashed with all his strength wasparable to those paragon cultivators who had just


    broken through.


    Coupled with the two spiritual treasures as trump cards, it should. stand to reason that even Soran,


    Gillian, Raymond and others who were also prodigies would not be able to kill Uzair.

 Chapter 2086

    Chapter 2086


    Chapter 2086


    After all, the more powerful the cultivators were, the more life-saving abilities and escape speed they


    would have. Even if Sian could not defeat his opponent, he should be able to escape unscathed.


    With that in mind, Gwono suddenly fixed his eyes on Sian with


    burning eyes.


    Sian could not help but feel Elder Gwono was looking right into his very soul; thus he was very afraid


    indeed.


    After taking a deep breath, Sian had no choice but to recount everything that had happened in the


    ruins. ¡°Severin used his swordwill to kill Uzairin thend of inheritance, and then he injured me¡­¡±


    While Sian was exining the epic battle that happened in the pce, the Gahrrs and Deifirm Sect


    disciples came out of the vortex one after another. The remaining Deifirm Sect disciples started crying.


    after seeing Elder Gwono.


    ¡°Elder Gwono, Severin killed Uzair! He has gone mad with power!¡±


    The words of the Deifirm Sect disciples undoubtedly crushed thest glimmer of hope in Gwono¡¯s


    heart.


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible for my own disciples to deceive me, right?¡¯ thought


    Gwono.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    His face darkened instantly after receiving the news from hist


    disciples about the death of his prodigy, Uzair. Moreover, there was a strong murderous intent flickering


    on his body.


    On the other side, after learning that Uzair had been killed by Severin, the elders of the Steeles,


    Purevoid Sect, and Marvair Sect looked at each other, and each saw the shock in the other¡¯s eyes


    They knew Severin was only a level seven supreme saint, so they were shocked he was able to kill


    Uzair, a level nine supreme saint!


    ¡®Severin must be a prodigy to be able to kill someone at two levels. higher than he is!¡¯ they thought.


    After all, prodigies like Sian and Uzair, both level nine supreme saints, wereparable to a level nine


    paragon if they used all of their power. Yet, Severin was still able to deal great damage and even kill


    one of them in a battle! Thus, they could not imagine just how strong Severin really was.


    Myles, who was standing on air in the Grandiuno Sect area,


    surprised to hear that Severin had grown to such an extent, and at the same time, he could feel a


    headacheing just thinking about the consequences that were about toe.


    Uzair was one of the top talents in Deifirm Sect. Now that Severin had killed him, Favian would


    definitely make him pay.


    Just as Myles was thinking about how to smooth things over, Gwono turned to look at him and said in a


    cold tone, ¡°Myles, it seems that you have recruited a talented young man into Grandiuno Sect this


    time!¡±


    Myles smiled and said, ¡°Gwono, there must be some misunderstanding.¡±


    Gwono scoffed and said seriously, ¡°Misunderstanding? A prodigy of my sect was killed today. If


    Grandiuno Sect doesn¡¯t give me an exnation, I¡¯ll have to personally take Severin back to be


    punished!¡±


    After that, a monstrous aura erupted from Gwono¡¯s body, rushing toward Myles like a tidal wave.


    How was he supposed to exin to the sect leader that he had lost a prodigy who had hopes of


    bing a royal paragon in the future into the ruins?


    Not to mention, Uzair was his grandson! His beloved grandson was killed, making him want to grab


    Severin with his own hands, break his bones and muscles, peel off his skin, extract his soul, and roast


    him in the spiritual fire for hundreds of years. Only then would he be able to eliminate the hatred in his


    heart!


    Myles stopped smiling after hearing the threat in Gwono¡¯s tone and his vow of revenge. He, too, burst


    out his level nine paragon aura and the two auras collided with each other.


    After doing this, Myles narrowed his eyes and said sternly, ¡°It¡¯s normal for someone to die in the secret


    realm ruins whenpeting for treasures. The only person to me for your grandson¡¯s death is


    himself for being so weak! Also, don¡¯t me me for drawing my sword and killing you with it if you dare


    to touch Severin!¡±

 Chapter 2087

    Chapter 2087


    Chapter 2087


    All of a sudden, two surging auras collided, and the overwhelming. pressure washed over the entire


    area like a tsunami.


    Gwono¡¯s face became even more gloomy and terrifying when he saw Myles¡¯ determination to protect


    Severin.


    ¡°Ha! Let¡¯s just see if you have that ability to do so!¡± scoffed Gwono coldly.


    Immediately afterward, his whole body shone with zing immortal light. The majestic pressure of a


    level nine paragon swept across the sky, causing heaven and earth to change color and dark clouds to


    cover the sky!


    Uzair¡¯s death was undoubtedly a huge loss for Deifirm Sect. Moreover, he was Gwono¡¯s grandson!


    No matter what the reason was for Uzair¡¯s death, Gwono could not just watch Severin continue to live.


    Only by killing Severin could his raging hatred be appeased.


    At the same time, Favian also took a step forward.


    He looked at Myles coldly and said, ¡°Myles, Sian¡¯s arm was Severin. Moreover, his meridian points


    were also destroyed. no way I¡¯m letting him or you get away with it by saying that th like this are bound


    to happen.¡±


    The Gahrrs¡¯ losses were far smaller than those of the Deifirm Sect.


    However, Sian¡¯s arm was damaged, which would undoubtedly dy. his future cultivating progress. It


    was still a question of whether he could break through the realm of royal paragon and be the


    head of the Gahrrs in the future.


    Although Grandiuno Sect was the head of Southsky¡¯s four major sects, it would still be foolish of Myles


    to think he could appease. Favian with just a few words.


    Myles looked at Favian coldly; his aura was not weak either. At the same time, he felt wary in his heart.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere.


    became solemn.


    Not far away, Sian, who was staying in the Gahrrs¡¯ area, looked at Gwono, who was about to fight


    Myles. His eyes were red, and he kept. scoffing internally. ¡®Severin! You¡¯re dead for sure this time!


    There¡¯s no way you can escape from this!¡¯


    Sian was imagining a scene where Severin was struck to death by Gwono for crossing Deifirm Sect.


    He was anticipating the joy he would feel at having been avenged for his loss of arm and for the


    humiliation Severin brought upon him!


    At the same time, the elders of Purevoid Sect, Marvair Sect, and the Steeles were all staring at the exit


    of the vortex with their hearts in their throats. They were afraid that they would also hear the news that


    their prodigies had died in the ruins.


    After all, even the talented Uzair was killed while Sian had his arm off. Thus, the elders did not dare to


    guarantee that their prodigies.


    would be safe and sound.


    Just like that, amidst the tense momentum of the two paragons, the other elders of Southsky¡¯s powerful


    forces were on tenterhooks. The entire atmosphere in Artic Heights became eerily quiet.


    Not long after, dozens of people walked out of the vortex again. Heading the group were Soran, Gillian,


    Tobias, Raymond and Celeste, as well as rogue fighters and the other disciples from various major


    sects.


    After seeing that their prodigies were safe and sound, the elders of relief.


    Gillian and others looked embarrassed after walking out of the ruins.


    ¡°D*mmit! Damn that Severin!¡± cursed Tobias with a pale face.


    Tobias waspletely outraged when he recalled the overwhelming scene of Severin fighting with


    them for the royal paragon relic in the pce. Ultimately, they were forced to give up the royal paragon


    relic they were so close to getting!


    Not only did they not get the top spiritual treasure Sky-Soil Zenith, but they also did not get the royal


    paragon¡¯s skill inheritance and divinebat techniques! The only items they had managed to get


    were some average spiritual treasures from the side hall.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the value of those items was iparable to the skill inheritance and the top spiritual


    treasure! Thus, how could Tobias not feel resentful?


    Hearing Tobias¡¯s curse, Soran¡¯s face darkened, and a fierce glint. shed across his eyes. He, too, was


    also feeling regretful.

 Chapter 2088

    Chapter 2088


    Chapter 2088


    ¡®Maybe I would have had a chance topete for the royal paragon relic if I hadn¡¯t been too scared


    and retreated from the pce¡­¡±


    thought Soran.


    He was in despair at the thought of only getting a bunch of superior quality spiritual treasure, further


    fueling his hatred toward Severin.


    Gillian remained silent not far away. Her wless face under the light blue scarf was expressionless


    and very cold. It was obvious she was also unhappy with Severin getting the top two treasures in the


    ruins.


    Raymond and Celeste went straight to Myles after walking out of the vortex. Although they were


    disgusted with Severin¡¯s behavior of taking the top two treasures for himself, they knew he was still the


    core disciple of Grandiuno Sect after all.


    Uzair¡¯s death was a huge piece of news, so the two of them did not dare to dy and immediately told


    Myles the news.


    ¡°I already know about that. By the way, why hasn¡¯t Severine yet?¡± said Myles solemnly.


    Raymond shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. We left thend of inheritance after he got the royal


    paragon inheritance.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll probablye out soon,¡± said Celeste lightly.


    Myles nodded and stopped asking. He had already learned that


    Severin had indeed killed Uzair and obtained the royal paragon


    inheritance.


    He suddenly got a headache. ¡®That brat is too arrogant for his own good! He has really done it this


    time!¡±


    Obviously, Gwono was definitely not going to let Severin off the hook


    123


    au cuony.


    something to Severin when they learn that he has obtained the royal paragon inheritance.


    The thought made Myles¡¯ head even more. Although, as a sword cultivator, hisbat power was far


    superior to those of his peers, he was not confident in taking on many opponents at the same time.


    Seeing that the situation was about to worsen, Myles did not hesitate and immediately took out the


    communication jade slip secretly to ask


    the sect leader, Oskar, for help.


    The situation was no longer something that he, a level nine paragon, could handle. Only Oskar, a


    powerful royal paragon, could personally


    take action to intimidate the elders of the other sects.


    Just as Myles secretly contacted Oskar, the rogue fighters who came


    out of the ruins were talking about Severin.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Severin would actually get all the supreme spiritual treasures, skill inheritance, and


    divinebat techniques from the royal paragon relics.¡±


    ¡°I would be so powerful if I could get these things.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Severin is too strong. Not only did he kill Uzair, but he also injured Sian. A man with a


    sharp edge can¡¯t live long.¡±


    The expressions of the elders quickly changed after learning that Severin had obtained the royal


    paragon relics, especially Favian and Gwono. Their expressions were terrifyingly gloomy.


    Whether it was a royal paragon inheritance or a top-quality spiritual treasure, they were all things that


    they would be jealous of getting. Not to mention that the Wildfire royal paragon was a powerful man


    who was famous throughout Southsky tens of thousands of years ago! In other words, how can the


    legacy he left behind be weak?


    ¡®I must get rid of him!¡¯ thought Favian with a murderous glint in his eyes.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Severin possessed suchbat power at such a young age that he could kill Uzair even though he


    was at a level lower than him. Not to mention, he had obtained the royal paragon inheritance and the


    best. spiritual treasure. Thus, Favian was understandably afraid that the Grandiuno Sect would have


    another royal paragon amongst them within ten years.


    In fact, all the other major sects and forces were also thinking the same thing. The murderous aura in


    Gwono¡¯s eyes was especially strong!


    Suddenly, the atmosphere became rife with tension again.

 Chapter 2089

    Chapter 2089


    Chapter 2089


    At the same time, Soran, who was on his way back to Purevoid Sect, looked at the strange atmosphere


    in the field and thought, ¡®It seems that Deifirm Sect has learned about Uzair¡¯s death. Let¡¯s just see


    whether Severin could still be cocky now!¡¯


    He still felt anger burning in his chest after recalling the scene in the pce. He was a prodigy, after all,


    so how dared Severin subject him. to so much humiliation?


    Only Severin¡¯s death could eliminate the hatred in his heart.


    At that moment, Soran received a message from his elder in his mind. ¡°It¡¯s not advisable to stay where


    you are. There¡¯ll be a war and you must leave as soon as possible.¡±


    Soran nodded slightly and responded, ¡°I know, but I want to see Severin die with my own eyes! I want


    to see whether he can still be cocky after killing Uzair and forcefully snatching away the royal paragon


    relic.¡±


    There were also many people staring at the vortex, like Soran, waiting for Severin toe out.


    Especially Tobias, who had returned to his group; he was resentful.


    He was extremely happy to learn from his elder that Myles had sent a message seeking help from


    Oskar. He stared at the exit of the vortex and sneered. ¡°Severin, so what if you get the royal paragon


    relic! There¡¯s no way you can escape with so many forces and Elder Gwono waiting for you toe


    out!¡±


    On the other side, Gillian had just returned to her sect elder. She told him everything that had


    happened inside the secret realm. She was shaking with rage when she got to the part where Severin


    bullied her. After all, as the prodigy of Marvair Sect, she had never been sol


    She sent a message to her elder using her Divine Sense. ¡°Elder Erika, I¡¯m sorry for being ipetent.


    I didn¡¯t manage to get my hands on the royal paragon inheritance, but only got a superior quality


    spiritual treasure instead.¡±


    Erika Rein smiled when she heard that. ¡°Rx, it¡¯s just a royal paragon inheritance. Marvair Sect has


    been based in Southsky for thousands. of years, and we have countless techniques in our possession.¡±


    Gillian could not help but clench her fists and sigh when recalling the scene when Severin killed Uzair.


    ¡°Severin is very powerful. I won¡¯t be surprised if he bes even more powerful in the future. By the


    way, Elder Erika, the atmosphere at the scene is so tense. Should we take actionter?¡±


    Erika shook her head. ¡°Stand down for the time being. Although the royal paragon inheritance and the


    top spiritual treasure are very important, it is not appropriate to act rashly and offend certain parties.¡±


    Gillian nodded slightly. A cold smile appeared on her delicate face, and she said, ¡°It seems that today is


    not only a lucky day for Severin, but also a catastrophic day.¡±


    Erika looked at the situation in front of her, thought about it, and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that a prodigy has to


    die today.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°It¡¯s a given that one¡¯s talents and achievements will generate


    envy, causing the envious to work quietly against you. At the end of the day, it all depends on whether


    Myles can keep Severin safe.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After that, the two of them stood quietly to watch the situation unfold.


    Everyone from different major sects had their own agendas. The focus of everyone¡¯s talk was naturally


    Severin and the royal paragon inheritance. The goal of the prodigies was to see Severin die, while

 Chapter 2090

    Chapter 2090


    Chapter 2090


    It was the inheritance of a Wildfire royal paragon, after all! The elders would have a chance of breaking


    into the realm of a royal paragon if they got it. Not to mention, even the four major sects only had one


    top spiritual treasure in their possession. Moreover, they could not simply use the spiritual treasure,


    seeing as it would cause the sect to crumble should they take it away.


    Suddenly, there was an exmation from the crowd when several figures walked out of the vortex.


    ¡°Severin! It¡¯s Severin! Severin is out!¡±


    That instantly got everyone¡¯s attention! The prodigies of each major sect red sternly at the figure


    walking out of the vortex.


    Gwono, who was standing in mid-air snapped open his eyes,


    shooting out a ray of light that caused a violent sound to erupt in the sky.


    At the same time, a powerful aura erupted out of Myles as he prepared for battle.


    Severin walked slowly out of the vortex with Diane, the three other women, and countless Grandiuno


    Sect disciples behind him.


    The disciples from all the major sects in the field started talking in low voices when they saw that the


    personing out of the vortex. was indeed Severin.


    ¡°Finally, he¡¯s out! I wonder if he can leave this ce alive today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be very difficult for him to leave. After all, there are so many powerful people here wanting to fight


    him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯d be too difficult for Elder Myles to protect him alone.¡±


    Chapter 2090


    It was the inheritance of a Wildfire royal paragon, after all! The elders would have a chance of breaking


    into the realm of a royal paragon if they got it. Not to mention, even the four major sects only had one


    top spiritual treasure in their possession. Moreover, they could not simply use the spiritual treasure,


    seeing as it would cause the sect to crumble should they take it away.


    Suddenly, there was an exmation from the crowd when several figures walked out of the vortex.


    ¡°Severin! It¡¯s Severin! Severin is out!¡±


    That instantly got everyone¡¯s attention! The prodigies of each major sect red sternly at the figure


    walking out of the vortex.


    Gwono, who was standing in mid-air, snapped open his eyes,


    shooting out a ray of light that caused a violent sound to erupt in the sky.


    At the same time, a powerful aura erupted out of Myles as he prepared for battle.


    Severin walked slowly out of the vortex with Diane, the three other women, and countless Grandiuno


    Sect disciples behind him.


    The disciples from all the major sects in the field started talking in low voices when they saw that the


    personing out of the vortex. was indeed Severin.


    ¡°Finally, he¡¯s out! I wonder if he can leave this ce alive today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be very difficult for him to leave. After all, there are so many powerful people here wanting to fight


    him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯d be too difficult for Elder Myles to protect him alone.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    terrifying, but also because he has the royal paragon inheritance that even the elders in the paragon


    realm want to get their hands on.¡±


    Severin, who had just stepped out of the secret realm, felt the unkind looks from all around him and


    vaguely knew that something big was about to go down.


    At that moment, Gwono exuded a terrifying aura that shrouded the entire sky in darkness.


    With a whip of his sleeves, he looked down at Severin with reddened eyes and roared coldly, ¡°Severin,


    how dare you kill Uzair? Mark my words, I¡¯ll personally end you today if it¡¯s thest thing I do! That¡¯s


    what you get for killing the prodigy of Deifirm Sect!¡±


    The darkness in the sky continued to fall, blocking all the light from the bright sun, and the terrifying


    aura shrouded Severin in an instant.


    However, Myles took a step forward just when the rolling pressure fell.


    Whoosh!


    A strong wind flew out from Myles, causing the darkness in the be blown away instantly, along with the


    rolling pressure.


    Myles blinked and locked eyes with Gwono in the distance.


    ¡°Gwono, do you really think I¡¯m going to stand by and do nothing. while you threaten my disciple?¡±


    asked Myles.


    A powerful aura immediately surged out from his body, causing his brocade robe to whip around wildly;


    his expression was solemn as he swept his gaze around everyone.


    He then raised his hand, and a long green sword instantly appeared. The zing sword intent shot up


    into the sky, causing the sky to shake. A terrible pressure roared out crazily from him, horrifying the


    At the same time, the Grandiuno Sect disciples behind Myles also activated their aura in preparation for


    the iing battle.

 Chapter 2091

    Chapter 2091


    Chapter 2091


    Severin remained calm when he sensed the imminent war. He had already predicted that the news of


    Uzair¡¯s death would bring about a war once everyone got wind of it.


    Moreover, Sian and others came out before him and would definitely inform Deifirm Sect of the news.


    Delfirm Sect would never let him off the hook once they learned that their prodigy was murdered.


    Severin sneered inwardly when he saw that paragon cultivators were attacking him as soon as he


    stepped out of the vortex. Although he did not know Gwono very well, his cultivation must be a level


    nine paragon to be an elder of Deifirm Sect.


    The anger of the powerful paragon cultivators caused the color of the sky to change. Severin did not


    want Diane and the other women to get hurt because of him, so he shot up to the sky and came to


    stand beside Myles in the air.


    When Myles saw Severin arriving beside him, he secretly transmitted a message to Severin using his


    divine sense while resisting Gwono¡¯s surging aura.


    ¡°Severin, you really caused me a lot of trouble this time,¡± grumbled Myles with a wry smile.


    He really did not expect that Severin would kill Deifirm Sect¡¯s prodigy, Uzair. They were really in a


    pickle! Moreover, the fact that Severin obtained the inheritance of Wildfire royal paragon and the best


    spiritual treasure did not make things any better. After all, those two items were the envy of many


    paragon cultivators.


    Myles knew the elders of the various sects were all thinking about killing Severin to seize the treasures.


    Thus, he would not be surprised if Severin would not be able to get out of Artic Heights alone.


    Although Myles was a sword cultivator, and hisbat power was far greater than that of a paragon in


    the same realm, Gwono was not the only paragon in Artic Heights. Favian from the Gahrrs was also


    watching from the side, with a bit of murderous intent and greed in his eyes. He also wanted to avenge


    Sian.


    Further away, the elders of Purevoid Sect, Marvair Sect, the Steeles, and others were also watching


    from the sidelines as if they were watching a drama unfold on TV.


    ¡®If Gwono defeats me and kills Severin, everyone will start fighting each other for the royal paragon


    spiritual treasure,¡¯ thought Myles, his head hurting even more.


    He only hoped that the Oskar coulde over quickly after receiving the message.


    Otherwise, he might be unable to protect Severin against so many, paragons with his cultivation level!


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After pondering for a few seconds, he then sent a message to Severin using his divine Sense.


    ¡°Severin, when the fight starts, you should run away immediately. I¡¯ll buy you some time.¡±


    Hearing that Myles was so serious, Severin also understood that if he continued to stay here, he would


    cause further trouble, so he nodded.


    At the same time, Gwono, standing in mid-air, saw Myles looking determined to protect Severin,


    causing his own face to darken suddenly.


    When Gwono heard Myles asking him whether he thought that he would really stand by and do nothing


    while he threatened Severin, he was so angry that he almost had a stroke.


    After all, he was an elder of Deifirm Sect and a cultivator of the

 Chapter 2092

    Chapter 2092


    Chapter 2092


    ¡°Have it your way! Let¡¯s see who has thestugh!¡± roared Gwono angrily with a darkened face.


    After saying that, a zing divine light burst out from every cell in his body, causing his robes to p


    wildly. The strong power of heaven and earth rose into the sky like a brilliant light.


    In an instant, a bright and zing light burst out from the vast mountains and illuminated the earth.


    Along with the shining light, a


    boundless aura of terror rose up.


    Everyone knew that the war against Severin was finally about to begin when they saw that. They all


    saw Gwono, shrouded in bright light, slowly reaching out with a finger.


    The next moment, the entire sky shook violently, and then a finger, like a divine pir, came crashing


    down on Severin from high above the sky. In an instant, the whole sky was filled with strong winds,


    shing thunder, and flying silver snakes.


    The entire Artic Heights turned into a scene from an apocalyptic doomsday!


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Crack!


    As the huge finger fell, there was a faint sound of breaking in the surrounding space as if even the


    time-space fabric itself could not hold up to the oppression.


    Tobias could not help but clench his fists when he saw that the sky- high finger was about to fall toward


    Severin. He stared at him with a light smile, shouting, ¡°Severin! Let¡¯s see how you escape this time!¡±


    Not far away, Soran, who had a grudge against Severin,ughed conempluvudly an attack from a


    paragon, Severin!¡±


    After a pause, he shook his head and said with a look of regret on his face, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that I couldn¡¯t


    kill you with my own hands.¡±


    Soran had thoughts about killing Severin ever since he was forcibly driven away by Severin from the


    pce while fighting for the royal paragon relics.


    However, due to the overwhelming oppression of Severin at that time, Soran was notpletely sure


    that he could defeat him. In the end, he had no choice but to reluctantly withdraw from the pce.


    Thus, Soran was naturally overjoyed when an elder from the paragon realm was personally taking


    action.


    At that moment, a Purevoid Sect elder dressed in a ck robe had a sh of light in his deep eyes. He


    said to the Soran using his divine, sense, ¡°I¡¯ll block Severin¡¯s escape route if Favian from the Gahrrs


    also takes action. You go steal the royal paragon relics from Severin when that happens.¡±


    Soran nodded confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can leave it to me.¡±


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Severin. The few prodigies who had a bone to pick with


    Severin were looking forward to seeing his death. At the same time, those who had no grudges against


    Severin were waiting for him to be killed so they couldpete for the spiritual treasures and the


    Wildfire royal paragon relics!


    Severin¡¯s robes were blowing crazily under the overwhelming pressure and some parts of it were even


    crumbling away. After all, it was a paragon-level attack that could mobilize the power of heaven and


    earth, far beyond what a supreme saint cultivator could handle.


    The pressure alone made the faces of Diane and the other women not far away turn pale. They wanted


    to fly into the air now, but they unable to move. It was as if they were imprisoned by an invisible cage!


    Although the target of the aura was not them, the terrifying coercion emanating from Gwono still made


    them tremble subconsciously.


    At that moment, Myles took action. With a wave of his hand, heunched a palm strike against the sky-


    reaching finger, and the two collided.


    Boom!


    Apanied by a deafening roar, the ground began to shake violently, and the huge finger in the sky


    was blown away. The originally chaotic world returned to silence in the next instant as if nothing had


    happened. However, the billowing dust on the ground proved that a terrifying collision had urred.

 Chapter 2093

    Chapter 2093


    Chapter 2093


    Tobias¡¯ joy turned to anger when he saw that the attack from Gwono was neutralized. He cursed


    angrily, thinking it was a pity. He was not the only person who thought that. The others also felt


    disheartened to see that Severin was safe.


    Myles took a step forward, and his majestic aura spread widely through the air, shocking everyone who


    was watching. At the same time, he also sent a message to Severin using his divine sense, ¡°Run!¡±


    When Severin heard this, he did not hesitate. His entire power exploded, and then he rose into the sky,


    turned into a rainbow, and flew toward the Artic Heights¡¯s exit.


    The moment he saw Severin soaring into the sky, Gwono immediately ordered his disciples, ¡°Disciples


    of Deifirm Sect, stop Severin from leaving this ce! He must not be allowed to leave.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The disciples of Deifirm Sect burst out their auras and rushed toward Severin.


    They flew from all over to join the battlefield, and the scene became even more chaotic.


    Seeing this, Myles ordered Raymond and Celeste, ¡°You two go help Severin escape while I¡¯ll hold back


    Gwono and Favian.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Myles raised his hand and immediately pulled out the spiritual


    treasure sword.


    The next moment, the zing sword intent around him rose up like a radiant light, prating the sky


    and flying in the air while exuding an extremely terrifying aura.


    After seeing Myles taking out his spiritual treasure, Gwono did not Treonate. i have souls WILL THIS


    munus aD THE TODO §áuppou vruzlly in the wind.


    Along with his seal, traces of thunder surged out from his body, converging in front of him to form a


    thunder spear as thick as a pir while an overpowering aura constantly came out of it.


    ¡°Die!¡± roared Gwono fiercely.


    The earth and the sky seemed to shake violently, and a strong and unknown aura spread crazily


    throughout the sky. The expressions of the elders from the other sects watching the battle from a


    distance immediately changed when they felt the aura.


    ¡°That¡¯s Deifirm Sect¡¯s thunderbat techniques. It seems that Gwono is pulling out all the big guns to


    kill Severin!¡±


    Just as the exmation started, Gwono, who had condensed the thunder spear, sneered at Myles and


    threw his thunder spear toward him.


    Whoosh!


    The sky was torn apart by thunder in an instant, causingrge cracks to form in the time-space fabric


    itself. The terrifying power copsed the earth and shattered the sky, causing violent winds, earth,


    water, wind, and fire to appear wherever the thunder spear passed as if all the space along the way


    was shattered into heavy chaos!


    Myles did not dare to underestimate Gwono¡¯s iing attack. The spiritual energy in his body burst


    out, exuding a strong power of heaven and earth, pouring into the spiritual treasure sword in his hand.


    In an instant, a sharp sword intent suddenly rose from earth and into the sky.


    ¡°sh!¡± roared Myles softly. He swung the long sword in his hand, and a blue sword beam that was


    several miles long seemed to split


    Boom!


    The huge explosion set off a terrifying shock wave, instantly razing an area of more than ten miles to


    the ground!


    Severin, who was flying, was also thrown away by the shock wave.

 Chapter 2094

    Chapter 2094


    Chapter 2094


    Severin was trying to steady himself when arge number of Deifirm Sect disciples were already


    chasing after him.


    Seeing this, he immediately said to Raymond and Celeste beside him, ¡°Can you two please escort my


    wives to safety, and I¡¯ll deal with the pursuers behind!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Raymond¡¯s expression changed slightly. He was under Myles¡¯ order to escort


    Severin to safety, but did Severin want to deal with his pursuers himself?


    Isn¡¯t this putting the cart before the horse?¡¯ he thought.


    Although he was also upset with Severin taking the royal paragon relics and top spiritual treasure for


    himself, it was also the sect¡¯s interests at stake. Thus, it was impossible for him to act like a sinister


    viin.


    Raymond immediately shook his head and said, ¡°No! You have toe with us!¡±


    Severin sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid all of us won¡¯t be able to get out of here safely if I go with you.¡±


    At that moment, more and more Deifirm Sect disciples were chasing after them. Seeing this, Raymond


    gave up on insisting Severin go with them.


    He quickly led Diane and the women to fly outside of Artic Heights.


    After making sure the women had gone, Severin turned around. He took out two spiritual treasures,


    Darkgold Bell and Scarletsky Sword. With aura zing to the extreme, he rushed toward the Deifirm


    Sect disciples.


    The group of Deifirm Sect disciples, whose highest cultivation level was only level six or seven of


    supreme saints, went down one by one with each of Severin¡¯s strikes. It was as easy as chopping


    vegetables! While killing the disciples, he continued to evacuate out of Artic Heights.


    Seeing that even the Deifirm Sect disciples could not capture Severin, Favian looked anxiously at


    Gwono, who was being dragged down by Myles. He was certainly beginning to panic.


    He raised his hand and formed it into a w while shouting loudly,¡± You little brat! How dare you hurt


    my disciple! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to let you escape.¡±


    In an instant, a huge w strike as big as a mountain formed in the sky, and the terrifying aura


    emanating from it made everyone tremble nonstop.


    Thinking that Favian was shameless for bullying those weaker than him, Myles, who was fighting with


    Gwono, roared murderously at him, ¡°Favian! How dare you attack my disciple? Mark my words, us


    Grandino Sect will definitely pay you Gahrrs pay for this!¡±


    Favian remained unmoved. He turned his five fingers into ws to control the phantom w, which


    struck in the sky to press down on Severin.


    At that moment, Severin, who was fighting with the disciples of


    Deifirm Sect, raised his head and nced at the sharp phantom w strike above him. His pupils


    shrank when he felt the trembling auraing toward him.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It was the first time that Severin felt so close to death.


    Soran, Tobias, Sian, and the other prodigies all felt joy when they saw the iing attack on Severin.


    It was as if they had already seen his death.


    However, there was a strange vibration in the distant sky, like the sound of a big bell striking.


    The sound shook the sky and shocked everyone. Just when they were still wondering where the sound


    came from, the paragon-level elders in the major sects jolted, and fear washed over their faces.


    Under the gaze of everyone, endless brilliance bloomed in the eastern sky. There was also a majestic


    breath of eternity, which seems to obliterate all time and all beings. Moreover, there was a hint of anger


    mixed in the terrifying aura. It was as if it would burn the whole world, horrifying everyone.


    Suddenly, a voice that sounded like it wasing from heaven itself sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Favian, did you think I, from the Evarius Sect, would just let you do whatever you want to my disciple?¡±

 Chapter 2095

    Chapter 2095


    Chapter 2095


    With an angry roar, everyone felt a terrifying pressureing toward them. It was if the majestic


    heaven and earth were bearing down on their chest, making it difficult for them to breathe.


    The overwhelming anger made everyone scared. Especially the gloomy-face and skinny Gwono, who


    was dressed in a green robe; he could not help but tremble deep in his heart after hearing the angry


    roar.


    He looked at the rainbow emerging from the distance in the sky, causing his pupils to shrink violently.


    Even his tone was trembling when he uttered the name, ¡°Os¡­ Oskar Bur¡­ Burton!¡±


    Gwono¡¯s horrified expression and Oskar¡¯s name shocked everyone in Artic Heights.


    ¡°Grandiuno Sect Leader, Oskar Burton, is here?!¡±


    ¡°Gasp¡­ This is a royal paragon cultivator we¡¯re talking about!¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the sect leader of Grandiuno Sect would personally intervene! Does that mean Severin


    is saved?¡±


    Exmations continued to ring out from all around.


    A long rainbow flew quickly toward Severin through the Artic Heights¡¯ sky.


    Inside the rainbow was a middle-aged man wearing a gray robe. There was a trace of anger mixed in


    with resoluteness in his face. His majestic body seemed to contain endless power while a terrifying


    aura continued to exude out of it.


    The man was none other than Oskar, the sect leader of Grandiuno Sect!


    At that moment, Oskar was standing in mid-air. He was full of anger while his robes pped crazily in


    the wind.


    He stared condescendingly at Gwono, who was not far away, and Favian Gahrrs, who hadunched an


    attack at Severin.


    ¡°How dare you, Gwono!¡± roared Oskar, his voice sweeping across every inch of the sky.


    In an instant, a majestic pressure spread crazily downward at Gwono. In the face of Oskar¡¯s question,


    Gwono, who had been arrogant just now, turned pale. He was so terrified that he could not even speak!


    Not far away, Favian, who was wearing a ck robe, was looking solemnly and fearfully at the


    unfolding scene. Oskar was a genuine royal paragon, while he was only a level nine paragon. There


    was no way he could win against him!


    It was not only Gwono and Fabrian who were frightened by the zing auraing from Oskar. At that


    moment, the Steeles and the paragon-level elders of Purevoid Sect, Marvair Sect, and other sects


    were all shocked when Oskar appeared.


    They did not dare to say anything since there was such a huge gap in their powerpared to Oskar.


    Everyone just stared at him and instinctively took a few steps back.


    Although there was only a level of difference between the royal paragon level and level nine paragon,


    the gap was like an insurmountable chasm!


    Myles, with a terrifying aura shrouding his body, was still holding his spiritual treasure sword in mid-air.


    A smile immediately bloomed on his face the moment he saw Oskar appear. The anger on his face


    also dissipated, and he was finally able to rx.

 Chapter 2096

    Chapter 2096


    Chapter 2096


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here! If you¡¯d arrived anyter, I¡­ I shudder to think of what might happen.¡± Myles¡¯ voice


    trailed off. A lingering fear was evident in his eyes as he nodded to Oskar.


    Oskar shifted his gaze from Gwono to the colossal fingerprint about tond on Severin. A hint of


    disdain yed on his lips. ¡°Ah, if it isn¡¯t the Gahrr¡¯s famous secret technique known as the Skycrusher


    Seal.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he spoke, a violent wind erupted in the surrounding and a burst of abundant energy filled


    the atmosphere from above.


    Oskar¡¯s slender hand seemed to glow with starry brightness as he extended it from the sleeve of his


    gray robe. With a flourish and a subsequent flick of his fingers, his gesture conjured up a rainbow-


    colored light that sliced through the void a breakneck speed.


    As the light streaked through the air, a deafening roar erupted under everyone¡¯s horrified gaze. The


    surrounding space trembled as the huge fingerprint dissipated into a bright energy that filled the sky.


    In that split second, Oskar seized the momentary reprieve to grasp Severin with his telekic powers


    and pull thetter to his side. As soon as Severin had been extricated from the impending danger, he


    offered a hasty, ¡°Thank you, Sect Leader!¡±


    Oskar snickered. ¡°You¡¯ve undoubtedly lived up to your name as our core disciple. I¡¯m pleasantly


    surprised that you were able to kill the


    Deifirm Sect¡¯s Uzair despite being several levels lower than him.¡±


    Severin stood silently beside Oskar and breathed a sigh of relief when Oskar did not reprimand him.


    Everything happened so quickly that Severin had already been rescued by the time everyone


    processed what they had just witnessed.


    Sian trembled with rage from the Gahrrs¡¯ zone as he watched


    Severin¡¯s being whisked away to safety. ¡°Damn it!¡± He thought that Severin¡¯s demise was all but


    certain, but Oskar had shown up out of nowhere in the nick of time.


    Favian¡¯s voice then echoed in Sian¡¯s mind, ¡°This battle is all but lost now that Oskar has arrived. He is


    the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s leader, after all. Leave as soon as you can.¡±


    Sian did not respond and continued to re at Severin with hostility.


    Everyone else on the battlefield seemed to have the same reaction. The Purevoid Sect¡¯s Soran


    clenched his fists and seethed, ¡°Your luck never seems to run out, and you¡¯re alive even after all that¡¯s


    happened.


    He, too, wished for Severin¡¯s death, which was therefore all the more frustrating when things did not go


    as nned. Despite his anger, Soran knew that there was no point in continuing and decided to retreat.


    Over at the Steeles, Tobias¡¯s luxurious robes fluttered elegantly in the wind while his handsome face


    contorted in a fit of rage.


    ¡°Severin!¡± he spat through gritted teeth as if he was ready to rip Severin to shreds. He felt that it had


    been such a shame for Oskar to arrive just as Severin was about to be killed.


    Anyone who had beef with Severin would find such a development a bitter pill to swallow. As they all


    grappled with the anguish of epting what had happened, Oskar towered above everyone and


    scanned the area before focusing his gaze on Gwono and allies.


    Upon eye contact, Oskar¡¯s calm gaze turned sharp. ¡°Were you intending to kill my sect¡¯s core disciple?¡±

 Chapter 2097

    Chapter 2097


    Chapter 2097


    Oskar¡¯s voice was calm, but those who heard him could feel an intimidating sense of oppression that


    threatened to suppress every living being. When the nearby sect elders heard it, they felt a chill down


    their spines as fear crept into their eyes. They all knew that Oskar was a seasoned level eight royal


    paragon, far surpassing their paragon-level strength.


    Faced with the prospect of Oskar¡¯s wrath, Wayman-elder of the Purevoid Sect-anxiously offered a


    cating smile. ¡°Not at all! We had no such intentions.¡±


    Without further dy, the elder and his other disciples scurried away. Before Oskar arrived, they had


    previously entertained the thought of reaping the spoils arising from that, but that motivation had since


    changed to getting as far away as they could.


    None of them stood a chance against Oskar even if they put up a united front. The Purevoid Sect¡¯s


    hasty retreat resulted in a domino effect, as one after another the different sects¡¯ elders led their sect


    members while assuring Oskar that they had never nned on attacking Severin. They left as swiftly


    as possible, with some wishing. they had not been there in the first ce. After all, none of them would


    be able to bear the consequences if Oskar got angry all of a sudden.


    It did not take long before the bustling Artic Heights fell silent. The Purevoid Sect, the Marvair Sect, the


    Steeles, and most of the unaffiliated practitioners had left. Only the Deifirm Sect and the Gahrrs


    remained.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    With the crowd gone, Oskar, d in his gray robes, focused his piercing gaze on Gwono below. His


    re spoke volumes even though no words were exchanged. In that instant, Gwono felt a strong sense


    screamed for him to defend himself.


    s, his reaction was simply too slow. With a mere flicker, Oskar appeared before Gwono and thrust


    his palm. His unassuming attack seemed to bear the weight of the entire sky and form a world of its


    own in a single blow. Unable to withstand the might of Oskar¡¯s palm, Gwono was sent flying as a spray


    of blood escaped his lips. Heter crashed onto the ground and carved a bottomless ravine on impact.


    Everything happened so quickly. Only mere seconds had passed, yet Gwono was alreadyying


    grievously injured. The other sects¡¯ elders who had already fled the Artic Heights observed the situation


    from afar. The sight of Oskar inflicting such a serious injury onto Gwono with so little effort left them all


    gulping in fear.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s the strength of a royal paragon¡­ it¡¯s truly frightening.¡±


    ¡°A single blow from Oskar was all it took to wound a level nine paragon like Gwono. It¡¯s a good thing


    we hadn¡¯t attacked Severin.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Otherwise, we would¡¯ve suffered the same fate as Gwono.¡±


    Inside the crater, Gwono rose slowly and cut a sorry figure. His once pristine green robe was tatters,


    and his face bore scars that resulted from Oskar¡¯s wrath. A boiling pot of anger and resentment welled


    up within him.

 Chapter 2098

    Chapter 2098


    Chapter 2098


    Gwono raised his head and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He said to addressed Oskar


    in a respectful tone, ¡°You are a royal paragon, Sect Leader Oskar. Do you not think that you are


    unjustly using your power to oppress the weak?¡±


    Oskar responded with a cold smile, ¡°Haha, I could say the same to you for what you did before I came!¡±


    Gwono¡¯s expression soured instantly and he could not ept what was happening. He continued,


    ¡°Your core disciple, Severin, had taken the life of my disciple inside the ruins. Did you expect our sect


    to just ignore that?¡±


    Oskar flicked his sleeves, and the cold smirk on his face turned


    solemn. He looked intently at Gwono and said, ¡°Vying for treasure within the ruins was, in essence, a


    test of strength. Fate has dictated that the Deifirm Sect¡¯s prodigy would end up being bested and


    erased from existence by our sect¡¯s core disciple. Attacking a junior is shameful behavior, especially


    when it came from a paragon like yourself. I expect you to make amends for your actions, else I¡¯ll bury


    you here today.¡±


    Oskar¡¯s voice grew colder toward the end, and the terrifying pressure he exuded intensified around


    Gwono. Having rushed over upon receiving Myles¡¯ plea for help, Oskar witnessed a most dishonorable


    scene of two paragons ganging up on a mere supreme saint.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Faced with Oskar¡¯s interrogation and overwhelming aura, the already injured Gwono felt his situation


    turning world. His face drained of color, and his spiritual energy mirrored his panic.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± he cursed under his breath at Myles who shamelessly sought backup at the first instance.


    Gwono struggled to maintain his formte a response to Oskar¡¯s demands.


    Meanwhile, Favian was already ovee with fear as he witnessed Gwono¡¯s swift incapacitation. He


    stepped forward and said, ¡°The Gahrrs will apologize to you by way of an offering!¡±


    Oskar¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°I am a reasonable man. Since you are willing to offer something


    up as an apology, I will allow you to bring your men once you hand over your spatial ring.¡±


    The pressure surrounding Favian vanished in an instant. Though he was enraged at Oskar¡¯s condition


    to spare his life in exchange for his precious spatial ring, he was afraid to say no and was well aware


    that eding was the only way forward.


    Oskar had injured Gwono severely with a simple attack. Since Favian was on the same level as


    Gwono, he knew that resistance would only result in a simr fate for him.


    Despite his burning desire to keep the spatial ring, Favian came to terms with his fate and tossed it


    toward Oskar. He then gathered his nsmen and made a swift retreat.


    When he noticed that Sian¡¯s murderous re was still locked on Severin, Favian knew what Sian was


    thinking and immediately cautioned, ¡°We need to leave now! There¡¯s a high chance we would meet our


    end here if we don¡¯t make haste and get out of this ce.¡±


    Sian clenched his fists in hatred and indignation. He yearned to kill Severin, but he knew that there was


    no chance of winning if his n¡¯s elder was outmatched.


    Sian shot one final venomous stare at Severin and left at the urging of Favian and the Gahrrs.


    Only the Deifirm Sect and Grandiuno Sect remained in the Artic Heights. Oskar narrowed his eyes at


    the still-struggling Gwono and

 Chapter 2099

    Chapter 2099


    Chapter 2099


    With Oskar¡¯s growing wrath as well as the increasingly suffocating pressure around them, Gwono¡¯s


    face turned red in an instant.


    His body throbbed with pain, his spiritual energy was faltering, and his spiritual power was fast


    declining. The presence of a royal paragon towering above him sent shivers down his spine and


    caused his legs to tremble.


    After taking a deep breath, Gwono braved the terrifying pressure and said, ¡°I will offer a spiritual


    treasure to Severin as a token of my apology, and I hope it will be enough to resolve the


    misunderstanding.


    The sour-faced Gwono then presented a bell-shaped spiritual treasure. The palm-sized silver bell


    hinted at its power by emanating the spiritual energy of an inferior-quality item.


    Gwono reluctant offered up the bell. ¡°Although it is only an inferior- quality treasure that pales in


    comparison to Wildfire¡¯s relics and the Sky-Soil Zenith that you obtained, I am sure it will prove useful


    to you.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Oskar¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡®Did he just mention Wildfire¡¯s relics and the elite-quality treasure


    known as the Sky-Soil Zenith?¡¯


    He had rushed over upon receiving Myles¡¯ plea for help, knowing only that Severin had in the


    Deifirm Sect prodigy while searching for treasure. He was in the dark over why all the other sects


    seemed to be showing so much animosity toward Severin.


    It could be deduced from Gwono¡¯s words that Severin had taken a royal paragon¡¯s inheritance in


    addition to iming the coveted Sky- Soil Zenith! Once Oskar recovered from his initial shock, he burst


    out in uncontrobleughter. ¡°Hahaha! You have done the Grandiuno Sect proud!¡±


    Beneath his smile was a profound sense of shock. He knew that Wildfire was a legendary figure who


    dominated the Southsky tens of thousands of years ago. Severin¡¯s sessful acquisition of Wildfire¡¯s


    legacy was a windfall for the Grandiuno Sect!


    In the past, Oskar merely saw in Severin the potential to reach the level of a royal paragon or beyond


    that. However, with Wildfire¡¯s relics in Severin¡¯s possession, Oskar was certain that Severin would


    surpass him in the future!


    Severin¡¯s unique Chaos Constitution, whenbined with the Wildfire¡¯sbat techniques, was a


    combination that no ordinary person could ever hope to imagine. Of particr importance was the Sky-


    Soil Zenith-an elite-quality spiritual treasure! Even the four major sects in Southsky possessed only one


    elite-quality spiritual treasure each, which were so prized that they were almost certainly guarded


    zealously by each respective sect.


    Shockingly, Severin had managed to secure one for himself!


    The shock that Oskar felt wasced with a tinge of envy. He sighed,menting to himself that he felt


    overshadowed by Severin¡¯s incredible luck despite years and years of dedicated training. With a final


    burst ofughter, Oskar turned his attention to the bell offered by Gwono. With a flick of his wrist, he


    imed the treasure and waved the man off. ¡°I¡¯ll spare you. You may leave now!¡±


    Gwono¡¯s face lit up with relief. He hastily used his divine senses to transmit a message to his fellow


    disciples and fled with them like a pack of injured wolves.


    Oskar descended slowly after seeing Gwono retreat. He gazed at


    Severin with a bright smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re always full of surprises, Severin.¡±

 Chapter 2100

    Chapter 2100


    Chapter 2100


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    As Oskar spoke, he tossed Favian¡¯s spatial ring and the spiritual treasure that Gwono offered to


    Severin. He did not even bother to take a second look at them. Severin readily epted the two items


    with a grateful smile after hearing that praise.


    Myles approached them with the surrounding disciples and saluted Oskar respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Sect


    Leader.¡±


    Oskar waved his hand before addressing Myles and the other sect members. ¡°The expedition is


    complete. Let us now head back.¡±


    He then raised his hand, reached out to the sky, and pulled a cloud down from the void. The disciples


    gathered rose into the air one by one and got onto the cloud. Severin approached his wives and


    expressed his gratitude to Raymond and Celeste before joining them on the cloud.


    Once everyone was aboard, Oskar unleashed his royal paragon aura and transported everyone into


    the Artic Heights in a rainbow-colored streak of light.


    No sooner had the Grandiuno Sect departed that Tobias erupted with frustrated rage and murderous


    intent tens of miles away from the Artic Heights.


    ¡°Why?! Why are you still alive?!¡± He had positioned himself on a hill to witness the battle, and the


    oue left him seething. He had assumed that one elder each from the Gahrrs and the Deifirm Sect


    would be enough to seal Severin¡¯s fate. At the very least, he had expected Gwono to be so fueled by


    rage that not even Oskar¡¯s intervention would be a strong enough deterrent. To his utter dismay, both


    elders relented, allowing Severin to escape unscathed. The thought of that ignited a wave of


    unhappiness in Tobias¡¯s heart.


    Elsewhere, a disheveled looking Sian hugged his sliced-off arm while his eyes were bloodshot with


    resentment. He red at the direction that Severin left and cursed, ¡°I¡¯ll get my revenge on you one day


    for slicing off my arm!¡±


    Favian observed his family¡¯s distraught prodigy and offered some words offort. ¡°Don¡¯t let this get


    you down. Your top priority now is to achieve a breakthrough and heal your injured arm. In another


    three months, the Starry Sky Battlespace will offer you the best tform for revenge. Don¡¯t let anger


    eat away at your determination. Get back on your feet and prepare to do your best.¡±


    Favian¡¯s words sparked a flicker of cunning and unwavering resolve in Sian, who nodded emphatically


    in response.


    The Starry Sky Battlespace was a grand event epassing the entire Southsky. As a secret realm


    that far exceeded the scope of the Wildfire¡¯s ruins, it was a stage where all the region¡¯s prodigies would


    come together, test their skill, and vie for opportunities within the battlespace as well as Bleurealm.


    With newfound determination, Sian soared away from the Artic


    Heights, vowing vengeance upon Severin at the Starry Sky


    Battlespace. Once the Gahrrs have left, the remaining prodigies near the mountain felt a pang of


    disappointment as they witnessed Severin¡¯s swift escape.

 Chapter 2101

    Chapter 2101


    Chapter 2101


    Soran¡¯s expression was the grimmest among them. Clenching fists while watching Severin disappear


    from view, he muttered angrily, ¡°Severin is one lucky guy.¡± A begrudging sense of frustration filled his


    tone, yet there was nothing she could do about it. Oskar¡¯s protection rendered everything futile. They


    could not do anything except curse under their breath.


    The elder beside Soran frowned subtly as his gaze lingered in the direction where the Grandiuno Sect


    left toward. He then said in a sullen voice, ¡°Let¡¯s leave. This incident surrounding the Grandi¨´no Sect¡¯s


    core disciple is very important news. We must report this to the sect immediately.¡± The elder then led


    their disciples away.


    Many other unaffiliated practitioners harbored not hostility, but envy, toward Severin.


    ¡°Severin gained the most today after iming so much of Wildfire¡¯s relics.¡±


    ¡°His name will soon be known throughout Southsky.¡±


    The unaffiliated practitioners soon left, while news of what happened in Wildfire¡¯s ruins spread-quite


    figuratively-like wildfire. Soon, everybody in Southsky seemed to be talking about the same thing,


    which was Severin¡¯s exploits in acquiring the Wildfire¡¯s treasure and legacy, as well as his feat of


    ying Uzair and injuring Sian.


    In a tavern not far from the Artic Heights, a storyteller mmed his gavel and announced, ¡°Hear ye,


    hear ye! Tis¡¯ is the tale of Severin, the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s sixth core disciple, whose strength left many in


    a bit of a pickle!¡±


    After a dramatic pause, he continued, ¡°This Severin, they say, is a prodigy of unimaginable power. He


    fought against two foes, but not he held his ground and emerged as the victor!


    ¡°He had the upper-hand in a battle where treasures were the prize.


    When he defeated his opponents, the bystanders all gasped in surprise!¡±


    The storyteller¡¯s words elicited a wave of shock and disbelief.


    ¡°No way! A level eight supreme saint taking down a level nine


    supreme saint from the Deifirm n? Severin must be some kind of monster!¡±


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. He annihted those geniuses with a single strike to the palm!¡±


    ¡°That just sounds ridiculous¡­¡±


    The tavern erupted in heated debate, fueled by the storyteller¡¯s words and the rapid spread of rumors.


    Severin¡¯s reputation soon echoed throughout Southsky¡¯s practitionermunity.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As Southsky was gripped by shock and awe, the Grandiuno Sect weed Oskar and the returning


    disciples..


    Severin immediately retreated to Pearl Light Isle, eager to delve into the inheritance he had acquired,


    as they demanded a very careful study and integration.


    The other disciples were still buzzing with excitement, and they


    eagerly shared their experiences of their time at the ruins. Within moments, the news spread across


    the sect, and those who had been told about the events were left speechless.

 Chapter 2102

    Chapter 2102


    Chapter 2102


    Severin¡¯s exploits in the Paradise Secret Realm reached far and wide, and his almost-godlike ying of


    Uzair sent waves throughout the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s disciples. Everyone soon found out about Severin¡¯s


    feats.


    While the rest of the sect was abuzz with the news, a difference scene was ying out inside a


    secluded room on a spiritual ind near the Second Mountain. Wisps of light flickered against swirling


    spiritual energy, filling every corner of the room with an ethereal glow. A steaming mist and dense fog


    swirled around a slender figure that was seated cross-legged on the floor. d in a robe, the figure


    possessed sword-shaped eyebrows, glimmering eyes, and a face that seemed to be the epitome of


    valiance.


    As the young man opened his eyes, a glint of light shot forth. The illumination inside the room began to


    dim as it lingered around the slender figure. It was none other than Karl.


    The fog dissipated, and Karl exhaled slowly as a smile blossomed on his handsome face. ¡°Sess at


    last,¡± he murmured, stepping out of the room.


    At his emergence, a disciple who had been guarding outside seemed to sensed something and


    approached him with a ttering smile.


    ¡°Congrattions on your breakthrough!¡±


    ¡°Your powers are incredible, and your position as the Grandiuno sect¡¯s first core disciple will be further


    cemented!¡±


    Karl acknowledged the ttery with a nod. ¡°Worry not,¡± he assured with a smile as he addressed them,


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember to make sure that all of you will be promoted if you perform well enough.¡±


    Their ttery intensified to delirious levels with his encouragement, so much so that he was praised for


    being the ¡®next supreme paragon¡¯ and the ¡®one and only true prodigy¡¯.


    ¡°I heard that the Wildfire¡¯s ruins are now closed off. Where¡¯s Sandy?¡± Karl inquired.


    ¡°They should be back soon,¡± answered a disciple. ¡°I heard that Sect Leader Oskar personally went to


    the Artic Heights to fetch them back.¡±


    Intrigued, Karl asked, ¡°I remember certain talented individuals within Southsky such as Uzair from the


    Deifirm Sect, Sian from the Gahrrs, and Soran from the Purevoid Sect.¡±


    He then kept quiet and waited for Sandy¡¯s arrival. All of a sudden, a loud mor erupted outside,


    growing louder with each passing moment. Karl frowned and gestured to a disciple. ¡°Could you please


    check what all themotion is about, Einn?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Einn, the short disciple, went out to ascertain what was going on and returned shortly. The excitement


    in his expression had since waned turning into of extreme shock.


    Sensing that something was amiss, Karl asked, ¡°Have you found out what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Einn regained hisposure and said in shock, ¡°The people I spoke to outside are telling me that


    Severin killed Uzair in the ruins! He also sliced off Sian¡¯s arm! But that¡¯s not it. Severin was said to have


    imed Wildfire¡¯s inheritance and ultimate spiritual treasure!¡±


    As Einn recounted what he had been told, Karl¡¯s expression morphed from curiosity, to seriousness,


    until it finally culminated in utter disbelief. He had anticipated Sandy¡¯s failure but not Severin¡¯s meteoric


    rise. Uzair and Sian were powerful figures, yet Severin had bested them.

 Chapter 2103

    Chapter 2103


    Chapter 2103


    The news left Karl speechless, and his silence casted a tense atmosphere. Severin¡¯s meteoric rise had


    left him genuinely surprised.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Karl-as the first core disciple of the Grandiuno Sect, blessed with the ridiculously strong Sky-Soil Divine


    Constitution, and rumored to be the reincarnation of an ancient practitioner-found himself shaken by


    the events that unfolded. Hemented that Sandy had failed to secure the spiritual treasure. ¡°Severin is


    quite the lucky person to have secured the elite-quality spiritual treasure as well as Wildfire¡¯s legacy.


    He would be considered a prodigy, even in ancient times.¡±


    During a more ancient time in his past life, defeating two prodigies who were stronger than oneself was


    a feat that even few could aplish. As Karl was busy processing that information, Sandy¡¯s figure


    appeared above the ind, having returned with Oskar and the others from the Artic Heights. He


    descended before Karl and bowed his head in shame. ¡°I have failed in securing the spiritual treasure.¡±


    Sandy was feeling apprehensive at that moment too. Karl had entrusted him with retrieving the Sky-Soil


    Zenith from the ruins, so his failure was doubtlessly a heavy one. His failure made him uneasy, and he


    feared Karl¡¯s reprimanding upon returning to the sect.


    Karl¡¯s silence and shifting emotions led Sandy to misinterpret it as anger. He hurriedly exined,


    ¡°Severin¡¯s rise is simply too quick. He killed the Deifirm Sect¡¯s Uzair and inflicted a very critical injury on


    Sian. None of the prodigies could hold out against him! Everyone who entered the ruins returned


    empty-handed because many of the important treasures had bene imed by Severin!¡±


    The bitterness that Sandy felt could not be adequately described in words. He was sixth on Grandiuno


    Sect¡¯s list of prodigies, and his perfect-stage level eight supreme saint attainment could outmatch who


    entered the ruins were ster fighters who wielded strength beyond their level.


    Severin¡¯s feats were all the more remarkable. When he was still at level seven supreme saint, he was


    able tond a serious blow on Sian. After making a breakthrough to level eight supreme saint, Severin


    went further and killed Uzair in addition to slicing off Sian¡¯s arm! How could Sandy expect to shatch a


    treasure against such a strong person!


    Karl, however, did not me him. He waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about that for


    now.


    Sandy breathed a sigh of relief. Karl narrowed his eyes, and two glints of light soon subsided. No one,


    not even Sandy, knew what Karl was thinking.


    Meanwhile, on an ind near the third mountain, Spencer-fresh from his breakthrough to that of


    paragon-erupted in disbelief upon learning of Severin¡¯s feat. ¡°His speed is insane!¡± he thundered. His


    joy of making a breakthrough to paragon was shattered by that news, and his expression turned


    solemn. Spencer had been in seclusion for


    a couple of months, so he was unable to enter Wildfire¡¯s ruins. However, he was able to sessfully


    make his breakthrough. Even so, he knew that Uzair and Sian were no weaklings-they were prodigies


    capable of fighting beyond their level.


    Spencer was one of the lucky ones who was not stuck too long at level nine supreme saint.


    The news of Uzair¡¯s death in Severin¡¯s hands made Spender¡¯s mood sour. He and Severin were both


    core disciples and were destined to sh in the uing sect tournament, which would be held in


    another two months. The battle would determine the ranking of geniuses, their eligibility for the Starry


    Sky Battlespace, and decide sect leader was Spencer¡¯s lifelong dream, but the sudden emergence of


    Severin as a formidable all there this ne into disamay

 Chapter 2104

    Chapter 2104


    Chapter 2104


    As news of the events in the Artic Heights spread, a wave of sadness and shock rippled through the


    major forces. It was within the Deifirm Sect, however, that the atmosphere was its most tense. A


    suffocating aura of murderous intent emanated from the sect¡¯s main hall, and the disciples who were


    present there had difficulty breathing.


    Inside the hall, their sect leader, Jason, sat grimly at the main seat with the deputy sect leader Gianluca


    nking him. Two rows of elders filled the remaining seats on either side of the table.


    Gwono had an ashen look of frustration and anger as he stood before Jason and recounted what


    happened to the Deifirm Sect at the Artic Heights. Though he embellished his tale somewhat, he


    nheless conveyed the essence of their humiliation.


    Jason had convened the meeting after learning of his prized disciple¡¯s demise. Once almost all of


    elders had assembled, he said to them, ¡°Let¡¯s hear your thoughts.¡±


    Gianluca cleared his throat. ¡°The Grandiuno Sect is the top sect in all of Southsky, and Oskar¡¯s


    strength far surpasses ours. I feel that it would be best for us to be prudent and keep a low profile until


    the opportunity to exact revenge presents itself in the Starry Sky Battlespace.¡±


    He had earlier attempted to recruit Severin at the sacredke but failed in his endeavor to do so.


    Witnessing Severin¡¯s swift rise elicited feelings of regret, as well as shock. His personal admiration of


    Severin aside, Gianluca understood where his loyalties lie as a member of the Deifirm Sect, so


    avenging Uzair was high on the agenda. Seeing as the Starry Sky Battlespace was only two or three


    months away, it would be untenable for any sect to wage war against another, hence his proposal to


    retain the status quo, at least for the ume worry.


    His words, however, were met with immediate opposition, as one of the elders boomed, ¡°I do not


    ept this proposal!¡± The elder¡¯s expression turned red in anger. ¡°Uzair was our pir. His talent might


    not be as good as our sect leader, but he has the ability to reach such heights in the future and might


    even be poised to be a royal paragon in the future! We must exact revenge on the Grandiuno


    Sect, or else we would not be able to hold our head high in Southsky!¡±


    Gianluca sneered in response. ¡°And who amongst us, pray tell, could possibly be a match for a level


    eight royal paragon like Oskar?¡±


    His question silenced the agitated hall.


    Oskar, was the strongest royal paragon in the entire Southsky at that moment. Even their current sect


    leader, Jason, wasnguishing at level six while his deputy, Gianluca was level five. It would be foolish


    to challenge Oskar at that level.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Even with that warning, several elders remained stubbornly fixated on getting vengeance. The hall


    erupted in arguments, with each side trying adamantly to convince the other that their chosen course of


    action was the best way forward.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Jason roared, silencing the noise at longst. ¡°We shall bide our time as proposed by my


    deputy. Once it¡¯s time to enter the Starry Sky Battlespace, I¡¯ll have Simeon avenge Uzair¡¯s death.¡±

 Chapter 2105

    Chapter 2105


    Chapter 2105


    Jason¡¯s decision finally brought silence upon the bickering elders. Simeon, his son, was a prodigious


    talent known as one of three great prodigies in Southsky. Simeon had a lot of luck. At five, he stumbled


    upon the inheritance of a past lightning-affinity supreme saint in the Thunderbolt Transformation Pool


    and trained in the way of the Five Thunderbolt Enlightenment. By eight, he had tamed a beast king.


    Already in his twenties, he had just made a breakthrough to the level of a paragon, and Jason had


    pinned his hopes on him as a sessor.


    From Jason¡¯s perspective, it was impossible for Severin to be a paragon in such a short time


    despite having impressive talent in addition to obtaining several newfound treasures from Wildfire¡¯s


    ruins. Since the Deifirm Sect had decided not to confront the Grandiuno Sect directly as they were all


    afraid of incurring Oskar¡¯s wrath, their focus shifted to that of the Starry Sky Battlespace that would


    soon be upon them. There, they avenge Uzair and make good on the losses they suffered.


    Meanwhile, inside a training room on Pearl Light Isle, Severin had entered seclusion and was


    completely oblivious to the fact that the Deifirm Sect had him on their hit list. Though he did not obtain


    much from the ruins, what hecked in quantity was made up for in quality.


    Whether it was Wildfire¡¯s inheritance, the Book of True Void


    Enlightenment, thebat technique known as the Lotus Wildfire, or the exquisite spiritual treasure


    known as the Sky-Soil Zenith, they were all treasures whose reach was far beyond that of ordinary


    supreme saints. Even paragons coveted them greatly.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Severin¡¯s first order of business after returned to the sect was to understand the Sky-Soil Zenith first


    and master the Sky-Soil Heptagold Sword Energy before moving on to The Book of True Void I mumny


    focused his attention onto the Sky-Soil Zenith.


    The palm-sized mountain exuded a surging aura that brimmed with the rich power of the scriptures of


    philosophy. It was almost as if it formed a small world of its own. Though it looks small, the pressure


    that it would produce upon use could epass several hundred miles, transforming into an ancient


    sacred mountain that would descend from the heavens above. Its boundless energy could bring instant


    death to any supreme saint.


    As he gazed at the gleaming Sky-Soil Zenith, Severin inhaled deeply and channeled all his spiritual


    power into the treasure. As it was an elite-quality treasure, it was imbued with a nascent will and


    resisted Severin¡¯s attempt fiercely. It vibrated in Severin¡¯s hand, yearning to escape.


    Unfazed, Severin activated the immense spiritual power within all his meridians and roared, ¡°Be still!¡±


    His shout erupted like thunder, and his perfect-stage level eight supreme saint energy flooded the


    entirety of Pearl Light Isle. A maelstrom of spiritual energy from the surroundings swirled toward the


    training room.


    Several days passed, and Severin was finally able to subdue the treasure. After finally getting the


    treasure to heed his will, it revealed its full name as Wildfire Sky-Soil Zenith!


    The treasure, possessing offensive and defensive properties, was forged from the Nine Heavens¡¯s


    Stargold, a near-infinite amount of divine iron, andter infused with sky and soil energy.


    Afterpleting his training with the treasure, Severin channeled his spiritual energy into it and caused


    the treasure to pulse with pale yellow light. Countless small hills of spiritual light formed, and many


    flickering thumb-sized green-ck mes danced around its base could be willed tomit destruction


    at any instant.

 Chapter 2106

    Chapter 2106


    Chapter 2106


    Despite the initial fear, Severin felt a surge of excitement from the ck mes. ¡°Is this the fire that


    Wildfire was famous for?¡±


    He marveled at the power that was being disyed by the treasure. Even a tiny flicker could send an


    inexplicable tremor within him, as if the gods themselves were boiling the sea! After testing the


    treasure¡¯s offensive form, he proceeded to try its defensive capabilities.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Under his control, wisps of sky and soil energy materialized on the palm-sized mountain. They were so


    strong that their emergence caused rifts in the surrounding space and left huge gaping fissures.


    A massive piece of the energy draped over his head and formed a protective shield. A sea of power


    consisting of the surrounding energy flowed into him like a divine river, filling his body with


    unimaginable strength.


    A triumphantugh escaped his lips. ¡°Haha! I can take on a paragon now!¡±


    The distinction between paragon and that of a supreme sainty in the mastery of the power of heaven


    and earth. A normal supreme saint-especially a level nine supreme saint-would find that power


    somewhat elusive even if they could get a small touch on it. With the Wildfire Sky-Soil Zenith tamed, he


    could feel the strong energy coursing through him whenever he made contact with the treasure. He felt


    confident in facing paragons without flinching one bit.


    His initial exhration subsided and was reced by a renewed focus. His goal remained the same ¨C to


    utilize the sky-soil energy to master the Sky-Soil Heptagold Sword Energy! Once he could achieve


    Great Sess with the technique, he could already anticipate making a breakthrough to level nine


    supreme saint.


    Having formted a n in mind, Severin sat crossed-legged and entered a state of deep


    comprehension. He channeled his attention into the technique and slowly drew in the energy


    emanating from the Sky-Soil Zenith. Wisps of dense sky and soil energy surged into his nasal cavity


    like dragons entering a cave. Soon, a powerful swordwill engulfed the entire room, reducing everything


    inside to dust.


    As time passed, the swordwill emanating from Severin intensified and spread across Pearl Light Isle


    like a rising tide. He remained in that state for nearly ten days, up until a point where thunderous roars


    and howling winds descended upon Pearl Light Isle. The scene sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine, and


    the entire Grandiuno Sect could perceive the unsettling phenomenon regardless of their location.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why did the sky turn dark all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the direction of Pearl Light Isle?¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me that Severin is making another breakthrough?¡±


    While everyone else erupted in discussion, an extremely powerful swordwill surged forth from Pearl


    Light Isle and pierced through the sky! In an instant, the terrifying ck clouds that were crackling with


    thunder shattered under the onught of that swordwill. A dark crack was left in its wake.


    Not longter, the aura of a level nine supreme saint escaped Pearl Light Isle in a several-hundred-mile


    radius!

 Chapter 2107

    Chapter 2107


    Chapter 2107


    Wuhlricht and the elders were busy teasing Selene when they sensed the strong spiritual energy


    overflowing from the room. They looked over at once and smiled from ear to ear.


    Felipe, who was engrossed in a game of chess with Samuel, was wide -eyed in awe. ¡°Gasp! That


    swordwill is incredibly strong! Could Severin have made another breakthrough?¡±


    Wuhlricht felt a flicker of shocke over him, followed by a gleam of pride in his eyes. Life went on as


    usual in Pearl Light Isle after Severin entrusted Selene to their care before venturing with Diane and


    the girls to hunt for


    Sure in Wildfire¡¯s ruins. When they returned, they went immediately into seclusion and did not have


    time to even greet them.


    Wuhlricht had expected Severin¡¯s seclusion to be a lengthy one, so he was undoubted caught by


    surprise when such a terrifying phenomenon urred in about ten days. Though he and the others had


    long grown ustomed to Severin¡¯s breakneck attainment speed, his quick breakthroughs, and his


    penchant for producing some very unusual phenomena, the zing swordwill that shot up from the


    practice room still elicited a gasp of surprise from them.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The spiritual energy was contained an extremely dense power of heaven and earth, so much so that


    they had the impression that it waspletely unlike anything a supreme saint should logically be able


    to achieve. In particr, the swordwill was so strong that even a level three supreme saint like


    Wuhlricht could feel a tremble in his soul and a tingling prickle in his scalp.


    While those outside the room were gasping in awe, Severin breathed gently while sitting cross-legged


    on the ground. Two dragon-like streams of energy entered and exited his nose in a rhythmic manner.


    zing sword energy that was as sharp as gold carved through the surrounding space, prating


    across the room and extending thousands of miles into the sky. From the outside, Severin gave off an


    air of being a peerless swordsman, and every cell of his body seemed to radiate with gleaming sword


    light.


    A gigantic holographic sword light materialized in his golden energy core as Severin perfected the Sky-


    Soil Heptagold Sword Energy. His sea of spiritual energy was stirred by the appearance of the


    holographic sword, and it churned like boiling water while pounding against his flesh.


    As someone who possessed the Chaotic Constitution, Severin showed little fear in facing the onught


    of energy. On the contrary, he was filled with eagerness and anticipation. He channeled a surge of


    spiritual energy down his veins, targeting the meridians that he had yet to activate. With his divine


    senses, he roared amand. ¡°Now, open!¡±


    A muffled explosion that only he could hear seemed to be the catalyst that caused his aura to intensify.


    Most of his unopened meridians began to activate one after another. From three hun and sixty, the


    number climbed steadily up until he finally activated three hundred and sixty five of them. With that


    done, Severin witnessed a twinkling starlight ring up across his body, ignited by divine radiance! His


    divine senses perceived that the golden sea of his energy core had been imbued with the newfound


    power of heaven and earth!


    A mere trace of this power instantly quelled the churning ocean, leaving only the holographic Sky-Soil


    Heptagold Sword Energy unaffected by everything.


    Severin beamed with joy at the sight of that. He was rather surprised that his breakthrough to level nine


    supreme saint had inadvertently

 Chapter 2108

    Chapter 2108


    Chapter 2108


    Severin clenched his fist and felt the majestic divine power surging through his body. He had this


    feeling that he could level a mountain with a single punch! As he released his clenched fist, he exhaled


    heavily and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to receive this boost after training myself with the sky-soil energy.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Severin had thought that achieving Great Sess in the Sky-Soil Heptagold Sword Energy through the


    help of the Sky-Soil Zenith would merely allow him to further strengthen his level eight supreme saint


    attainment. He did not think that he would be able to make a breakthrough to level nine supreme saint!


    That was not all-the breakthrough had also allowed him to develop a trace of the power of heaven and


    earth. Though it was not much, its energy had gone beyond that of ordinary supreme saints.


    The power of heaven and earth, which one might liken to the scriptures of philosophy, could only be


    nurtured by paragon level practitioners. Severin, however, developed it ahead of time, and it was


    something so monumental that it would cause a stir within the Grandiuno Sect if word got out.


    The word ¡®paragon¡¯ signified transcendence reaching a peak. Paragons could form a bridge between


    heaven and earth, awakening and wielding the power of heaven and earth in ce of spiritual energy.


    Said bridge allows them to wield divine techniques, which ced them on the level of celestials and


    gods as described in legends.


    Their bodies would undergo aplete transformation to that of a golden state, including their bones


    and blood. A simple strike would be enough to devastate an area of a several dozen mile radius. No


    supreme saint would be able to match that power!


    The most crucial aspect, however, is the blessing of the power of heaven and earth! That was why the


    gap between a paragon and a supreme saint was so immense.


    Severin¡¯s breakthrough to level nine supreme saint along with the


    early awakening of the power of heaven and earth had truly defiedmon sense. When he first


    received The Book of True Void


    Enlightenment, he had entered a virtual world and witnessed


    Wildfire¡¯s aura firsthand. It was there that he stumbled upon a trace of Wildfire¡¯s lingering energy, which


    granted him an early glimpse into the power of heaven and earth. Even so, he did not expect to have


    developed it so early.


    As Severin celebrated the newly-formed power within him, the energy from his breakthrough had


    already traveled across the Grandiuno Sect.


    At that moment, every disciple gazed toward the sky.


    Inside the main hall of the Seventh Mountain, Myles had justpleted his seclusion. He immediately


    darted out of the room when he sensed the strong aura. Heughed heartily and said, ¡°You truly are a


    prodigy, Severin! It hasn¡¯t been long since yourst


    breakthrough, but you¡¯ve already managed to be a level nine supreme saint!¡±


    He knew of Severin¡¯s acquisitions from the ruins, but he expected Severin to digest everything slowly


    and only make a breakthrough to level nine supreme saint in a month or two. However, Severin had


    achieved that within ten days of returning to the sect.


    Myles was a swordsman, so he was particrly intrigued to sense the distinct swordwill radiating from


    Pearl Light Isle. The aura was magnificently majestic, and its pressure was intense enough to make a


    person suffocate.


    Even a level nine paragon like Myles felt as if he was facing the very essence of chaos and sky-soil


    energy when he perceived the swordwill. He could not help but feel that his swordsmanship paled in


    comparison. Having witnessed everything, Myles eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that ¡­ the Sky-Soil Heptagold


    Sword Energy trained to the stage of Great Sess?!¡±

 Chapter 2109

    Chapter 2109


    Chapter 2109


    Myles soared to the air and stared at Pearl Light Isle with palpable excitement. As the peak master of


    the sect¡¯s Seventh Mountain and a master swordsman, Myles knew firsthand the immense difficulty of


    mastering the Sky-Soil Heptagold Sword Energy. Even he had only achieved Small Sess after


    training for centuries!


    By contrast, Severin had only learnt the technique not too long ago. Myles could not help but recall the


    two balls of heptagold energy he gave to Severin after thetter made a breakthrough in the Alchemy


    Tower. At most, that period spanned only half a year.


    Myles recalled his own struggles with the Sky-Soil Heptagold Sword Energy and grew envious of


    Severin. At the same time, hemented, ¡°I assume the Sky-Soil Zenith holds an incredibly vast reserve


    of sky and soil energy.¡±


    He could not deny that he felt a tinge of jealousy toward Severin. The treasures that Severin obtained


    from the ruins, though few in number, were enough to make even paragons envious. Whether it was


    the Sky- Soil Zenith, Wildfire¡¯s inheritance, or the star-gradebat exercises and divine techniques,


    such possessions were usually reserved only for paragons.


    The Sky-Soil Zenith, in particr, could condense sky and soil energy, making it the perfect tool for


    allowing one to refine the Sky-Soil Heptagold Sword Energy! One no longer needed to risked one¡¯s life


    to ascend to the Nine Heavens, thereby eliminating the need to face all sorts of fierce winds and spatial


    rifts just to gather that vital energy. Anyone would be jealous of such convenience that the treasure


    afforded, even Myles!


    Meanwhile at the Sixth Mountain¡¯s Hall, their peak master Danie had just finished refining a batch of


    sixth-grade pills. As soon as she


    Senacu niveunty qua, ne suppicero turne


    ¡°What¡¯s going on at Pearl Light Isle?¡± Danie¡¯s pupils widened in shock. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Severin made


    a breakthrough to level nine supreme saint that quickly!¡±


    Ever since Severin had cleared the seventh floor at the Alchemy Tower, Danie¡¯s optimism of his


    talents was limited only to alchemy. In her estimation, he would take at least a year or two to reach


    level nine supreme saint despite his exceptional alchemical talent and possession of the Chaotic


    Constitution.


    She had told Emery the same thing in an effort tofort her beloved apprentice. It was also why she


    urged Emery to ept the position as Severin¡¯s maid on Pearl Light Isle, for she hoped that Emery


    could Tearn alchemy from him during that time too. Danie still vividly


    remembered that it had been less than a month since Severin made a breakthrough to level seven


    supreme saint. It was unfathomable that he could progress another two ranks in such a short time!


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    With no time to lose, she rose into the air and headed straight for Pearl Light Isle.


    Everyone across the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s nine mountains were left reeling in shock after sensing


    Severin¡¯s breakthrough to level nine supreme saint. Everyone abandoned whatever they were doing


    and left their respective peaks to head in the same direction-Pearl Light


    The peak masters were not the only ones who were shocked. Every single disciple in the sect was


    simrly thrown into a whirlwind of bewilderment.


    Atop the Sixth Mountain, Celeste had justpleted her seclusion inside the room of a fog-surrounded


    wooden house. A spectrum of emotions shifted on her face as she sensed the strong aura erupting


    from Pearl Light Isle.


    ¡°That¡¯s the power of a level nine supreme saint!¡± Celeste¡¯s emotions became somewhatplex. Her


    mind drifted back to when Severin first entered the ranking list, which was a little over a half year ago.

 Chapter 2110

    Chapter 2110


    Chapter 2110


    Severin had gone from strength to strength since his initial rise to prominence. He held his own against


    two prodigies in the ruins, thenunched a fatal counterattack on Uzair and inflicted severe injury on


    Sian. Finally, his most recent feat was a breakthrough to level nine supreme saint just several moments


    ago. It all felt like a fever dream for Celeste.


    Ordinary supreme saints would have difficulty advancing even through each small stage, as they would


    have to open at least forty meridians and fill them with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth before


    being able to move on.


    Even talented elite disciples require a number of years-sometimes more than ten-to achieve such


    levels. Plenty of other people in the sect were stuck at the lower levels, and would remain so for the


    rest of their lives. Most of the time, the core disciples would need at least five to six years to reach level


    nine supreme saint from level one, an example being Celeste. Stronger core disciples like Raymond


    and Karl, who were higher in the rankings, would need at least three to four years.


    Severin, on the other hand, had already caught up with Celeste


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    despite entering the sect just over half a year ago. His progress was stupefying, and Celeste was filled


    with aplex mix of emotions. As she witnessed Severin¡¯s aura filling the sky with brightness,


    Celeste could not help but recall what happened at the pce inside the ruins. She had wanted to


    seize the Wildfire¡¯s inheritance, but Severin¡¯s unexpected emergence as a powerhouse left her with


    only a high-grade spiritual treasure and a handful of normal ones,


    She retracted her gaze and let out a bitterugh. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any pointparing myself to


    him,¡± she mumbled.


    His alchemical talent far outssed hers, and his breakthroughs happened at breakneck speed too. It


    was pointless to make sense of his achievements because they defied all logic.


    Meanwhile, on an ind near the Fifth Mountain, Raymond had just prepared to enter seclusion the


    incident of Severin¡¯s breakthrough stunned him. His eyes widened, his pupils contracted, and his heart


    was churning with turmoil.


    ¡°Level nine supreme saint¡­¡± Raymond nced toward Pearl Light Isle in a convoluted mixture of


    emotions. He had witnessed Severin¡¯s rise firsthand from the day he showed disdain toward the status


    of sixth core disciple until Severin proved himself with a gradual ascent that eventually resulted in an


    earth-shattering feat of ying Uzair.


    As he shook his head clear of those thoughts, Raymond muttered to himself, ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about


    it. You¡¯re an outright monster, and the greatest prodigy our sect has ever known¡­¡±


    With a sigh, he turned around and entered his room with a resolve to make a breakthrough to paragon


    before emerging again.


    Many ordinary disciples marveled at Severin¡¯s feat.


    ¡°Perhaps this is what it means to be a true prodigy. His breakthroughse as naturally as breathing!¡±


    ¡°I remember very well that Severin¡¯s breakthrough to level seven supreme saint urredst month.


    How in the world was he able to make two breakthroughs in a single month?!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you aware that he was able to secure Wildfire¡¯s inheritance? It shouldn¡¯t be surprising that he


    could achieve this!¡±


    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I born with his talent? I¡¯m still stuck at level three supreme saint even though I joined


    earlier than him!¡±


    Compared to the awe and envy that the male disciples disyed


    Lumuru Jorenni, many on the romic discipica different manner. Like fangirls obsessing over an idol,


    they gazed toward Pearl Light Isle with admiration and adoration.


    ¡°I was told that Severin is only in his thirties! I wonder if he has a type?


    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome! And they say he fought against two prodigies in the ruins before ying the one


    from the Deifirm n like it was just child¡¯s y! My heart is beating so wildly for him!¡±

 Chapter 2111

    Chapter 2111


    Chapter 2111


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Severin¡¯s breakthrough caused a huge stir within the sect, drawing several peak masters to Pearl Light


    Isle who were eager to offer their congrattions and shower him with gifts. Countless other disciples


    erupted in exmations and envious admiration-his swift rise seemed to be the only thing they were


    talking about.


    Some disciples who personally ventured into the Artic Heights¡¯ ruins vividly recounted how Severin had


    vanquished his opponents in the site of inheritance. Many disciples who had toiled for years but had yet


    to achieve anything significant viewed Severin as a beacon of inspiration¡ªa role model that they could


    aspire to achieve.


    Meanwhile, the reactions of prodigies on the numerous floating inds were a mixed bag of joy and


    dejected.


    Karl, the rumored reincarnation of an ancient force, initially simmered with frustration after his


    subordinate, Sandy, had failed to secure the Sky-Soil Zenith. However, Karl had his own legacy, and


    thus did not me Sandy for the setback.


    However, Severin¡¯s breakthrough made him feel like he was sitting on pins and needles. His pulled a


    long face and had an extremely sour expression. ¡°There are only two months left before the


    tournament. I can¡¯t help but wonder if he¡¯s just as interested as everybody else in securing a ce to


    visit Mind.¡±


    Sandy¡¯s failure did not dampen Karl¡¯s spirit, as he was a reincarnation of a powerful royal paragon in


    his past life. Reincarnation and attainment in the new life were merely stepping stones to achieving


    even greater heights, even divinity or immortality. Losing an elite- quality spiritual treasure was


    unfortunate, no doubt, but it was a mere blip in the grand scheme of things.


    It was Severin¡¯s breakthrough that Karl found difficult to ept. He could not shake the unsettling fact


    that Severin had achieved such swift advancement despite entering the sect just over half a year ago.


    One would be forgiven to assume that Severin might be a monstrous prodigy in a past life.


    Karl¡¯s arrogance was reced by a grim determination. He acknowledged Severin as a true peer and a


    worthy opponent.


    As he retracted his gaze from the direction of Pearl Light Isle, Karl reached for a cup of spiritual tea and


    remarked, ¡°I have no qualms helping you if you wish to be the junior sect leader, but if your


    aspirations lie toward Mind, then I¡¯d have no choice but to nip that in the bud.¡±


    The Grandiuno Sect¡¯s position as the highest-ranking of Southsky¡¯s four major sects hinged was due to


    the Grandiuno Sacred Land, a force that had governed Mind for several millennia. Powerhouses


    and prodigies filled its ranks like a tank full of sharks.


    As a subordinate of the Sacred Land, only the top-tier geniuses of the Grandiuno Sect were granted


    the coveted opportunity to train there. Oskar-despite his formidable prowess as a level eight royal


    paragon -had only managed to clinch second ce in previous years, securing him the role of sect


    leader at most.


    Karl, as a reincarnated powerhouse, had much broader ambitions. He knew that Southsky was too


    small a ce for a dragon to flourish, yet even he was nothing but a slightly bigger fish in the shark


    tank that was Mind.


    As a result, he coveted the opportunity at Mind and was determined to secure it. He was not


    prepared to let anyone challenge his im.


    Inside the training room on Pearl Light Isle, Severin sat cross-legged caused such a stir at the sect.


    Two dragon-like wisps of energy went back and forth around him, causing web-like cracks in the very


    fabric apace

 Chapter 2112

    Chapter 2112


    Chapter 2112


    Severin exhaled deeply and opened his eyes in joy. He controlled his breathing at once, lest the


    surging power within him raze the training room to the ground. Soon, he got up and did a stretch,


    whereupon a crackling sound erupting from his body as countless little glowing embers seemed to float


    off his skin.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin then clenched his fists and savored the overwhelming power coursing through his body. He


    smiled to himself as he savored the energy flowing within him. ¡°I¡¯m now a level nine supreme saint, and


    it was quite surprising that I developed a trace of the power of heaven and earth. It probably won¡¯t be


    long until I be a royal paragon,¡± he murmured with a smile on his lips.


    His breakthrough should not be underestimated. Even in a sect as big as the Grandiuno Sect, there


    were few who reached level nine supreme saint. Those people were either core disciples or esteemed


    elders. Many others would spend their lives stuck at level eight, where they would stagnate until they


    drew their veryst breath.


    Severin was much younger than many of them, yet he had already surpassed a great 90 percent of the


    sect. Since his previous abilities were strong enough for him to face Uzair and Sian with confidence, it


    was only natural that he would feel a bubbling excitement for his newfound strength after his


    breakthrough.


    As he got up and prepared to step out of the training room, he reined it his excitement and took a deep


    breath to gather hisposure. The first people he saw were Diane, Gilda, and She, with Felipe,


    Wuhlricht, and Selene observing him quietly not too far away.


    Diane and the girls were the first toe up to him and offer him their congrattions.


    ¡°Congrattions on bing a level nine royal saint!¡± said Gilda, who moved gracefully toward him in


    her white


    ¡°You¡¯re making so much progress that we probably won¡¯t be able to catch up to you anymore!¡± Diane


    remarked with admiration. In contrast to Gilda¡¯s white robe, she wore a ck one that was embroidered


    with golden clouds and seemed to shimmer in the sunlight.


    She and Sofia echoed Diane¡¯s sentiment and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Severin could only chuckle as he looked at his excited wives and reached out to hold Gilda¡¯s fair hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a breakthrough,¡± he remarked, ¡°Is it really necessary to make such a fuss about it?¡±


    The girls all rolled their eyes yfully. To ordinary practitioners like them, reaching level nine was an


    almost unimaginable feat. Even level five was a distant dream for most, one that was attainable only


    through talent and logic-defying opportunities.


    Severin, meanwhile, was already on the cusp of bing a paragon even though he had just joined


    the sect not too long ago.


    Wuhlricht and the former Skyblue Sect elders who were hovering around the level three themselves,


    felt a pang of envy. Unlike Severin¡¯s wives, the men had made great strides recently, surpassing many


    of their peers who had entered the sect about the same time as they did. They would probably be able


    to reach level four supreme saint in a few months.


    Inpassion to Severin, however, they were worlds apart. A sigh escaped Wuhlricht¡¯s lips as a


    mixture of admiration and frustration swirled within him. ¡°Guess that¡¯s what you call a divine


    constitution!¡±

 Chapter 2113

    Chapter 2113


    Chapter 2113


    At that moment, Selene rushed toward Severin with joy in her voice.¡± Congrattions on your


    breakthrough, Dad!¡±


    Upon seeing his daughter trot over, Severin knelt down with arms outstretched and carried her up. She


    had been diligently consolidating her attainment since her breakthrough to supreme saint, as it was


    important toy a solid foundation.


    Though she was still at level one, the spiritual energy emanating from her was on par to those of level


    two practitioners. Severin nodded in satisfaction and smiled. ¡°Not bad, Selene! Your attainment has


    progressed well.¡± He then pinched her cheek and said, ¡°Seems to me it won¡¯t be long until you reach


    level two. My, you¡¯re a little prodigy too!


    Selene¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard her father¡¯s praise. She puffed out her chest with pride and


    chirped, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me! You are my father, after all!¡±


    Diane ruffled Selene¡¯s hair and chimed in, ¡°Seeing as all the peak masters are gathered outside, shall


    we invite them in for a chat?¡±


    Severin activated his divine senses and confirmed Diane¡¯s words after sensing the situation all around.


    Danie, Myles, and the others were indeed hovering above Pearl Light Isle.


    He set Selene down gently and informed the girls, ¡°I¡¯ll go wee them in.¡±


    The arrival of the peak masters demanded the utmost courtesy, and Severin was not going to be so


    rude as to as to not give them a proper wee. Moreover, Myles, the Seventh Mountain¡¯s peak


    master, had earlier protected him from the Deifirm Sect¡¯s Gwono, which Severin had yet to properly


    thank him for.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Diane and the girls nodded. Severin soared into the sky and arrived swiftly at the perimeter of Pearl


    Light Isle. He condensed a mystical light and deactivated the formation before stepped out to greet


    them.


    Myles scrutinized Severin with a prating, de-like gaze. Severin felt chills down his spine even


    though he was already a level nine supreme saint.


    Just as Severin was about to speak, Myles roared withughter.¡± Hahaha! You¡¯ve lived up to your


    reputation as the prodigy who sparked an unprecedented appointment as sixth core disciple!¡±


    A hint of envy flickered in Myles¡¯s eyes in spite of his heartyughter. He could sense a strong aura


    surging within Severin and his blood and energy were like that of a dragon filled with divine power. His


    tenacity seemed strong enough to withstand even the blow from a spiritual weapon, and he had an


    overflowing spiritual essence. A faint sword energy seemed to cloak his body, as if ready to unleashed


    a lethal swordwill. Everyone who stood around him felt an imposing presence emanating from him.


    More importantly, the powerful Sky-Soil Heptagold Sword Energy within Severin made Myles shiver.


    Faced with Myles¡¯s enthusiastic praise, Severin offered a humble smile and was about to express


    gratitude for the praise. However, Myles then said, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve mastered the Sky-Soil Heptagold


    Sword Energy in addition to reaching level nine supreme saint! This asion is worthy of celebration!¡±


    Myles proimed she raised his hand.


    With a wave, a spiritual light that carried a strong medicinal fragrance materialized before him. ¡± Myles


    announced, ¡°I¡¯m here to offer you this seventh-grade herb.¡±

 Chapter 2114

    Chapter 2114


    Chapter 2114


    When the spiritual light dissipated, a palm-sized whitish-green flower that seemed like an orchid was


    revealed. Severin, a sixth-grade high- rank alchemist himself, recognized it instantly as the Omnispirit


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    White Orchid, an herb used in the crafting of the seventh-grade pill known as the Nimblesense Pill.


    Myles, now a level seven paragon, did not need such an herb. However, it was a godsend for Severin,


    who epted it with a grateful smile. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°No thanks necessary,¡± Miles said. ¡°I¡¯m d you appreciate it! This seventh-grade flower is of little use


    to me, so consider it my small congrattory gift.¡± Myles regarded it as an something of an investment,


    as there were only two months left until the sect tournament. Given Severin¡¯s current pace in training, it


    was not unlikely that he would get another breakthrough within that timeframe.


    Myles had witnessed the incident at the Artic Heights, and he came to appreciate that Severin had


    immense strength after single-handedly killing Uzair. Should Severin reach the level of a paragon,


    Myles felt that even the renowned first core disciples Karl might not be a match for Severin.


    This sect tournament would determine the next Junior Sect Leader, a ce in Mind, and the coveted


    spot in the Starry Sky Battlespace. Myles therefore had a strong intuition that Severin would surpass


    everyone¡¯s expectations just as he did in the in the Artic Heights when he single-handedly crushed all


    the geniuses, acquired numerous treasures, and catapulted himself to fame. Myles had a hunch that


    Severin might even take first ce in the tournament, or at least secure second ce and be the


    next sect leader. There was no


    Danie, the peak master of the Sixth Mountain, said to Severin with a smile, ¡°Congrattions on your


    breakthrough. Has my disciple adjusting well to life on Pearl Light Isle?¡±


    Ever since Emery came to Pearl Light Isle, Danie¡¯s admiration for Severin had grown steadily. She


    eagerly awaited his rise to that of a seventh-grade alchemist and the prospect of him passing down the


    knowledge was bestowed on him at the Alchemy Tower.


    Severin smiled warmly and said, ¡°Emery has fully embraced her new role and crafts pills diligently


    every day.¡± He did not need to craft basic pills like the Crystal Spring Pill ever since Emery¡¯s arrival.


    Danie¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Excellent! I shan¡¯t disturb you any further then. I have several cauldrons of


    pills waiting to be crafted back at the Sixth Mountain.¡±


    With that, she transformed into a rainbow and vanished into the sky. Rowan of the Eighth Mountain


    offered a smile and a nod before leaving, as did the other peak masters.


    Severin returned to Pearl Light Isle with the seventh-grade hand. His eyes burned with ambition as he


    said, ¡°Now that m attainment is now that of a level nine supreme saint, it¡¯s abo channel my focus to


    alchemy.¡± His goal was to attempt a s grade pill and see if he would seed in bing a level seven


    alchemist!¡±

 Chapter 2115

    Chapter 2115


    Chapter 2115


    As soon as Severin re-entered Pearl Light Isle, he went to the


    courtyard to greet his wives. It seemed prudent to give them a heads- up before proceeding with his


    decision to attempt a breakthrough to seventh-grade alchemist.


    The scent of the Omnispirit White Orchid filled the air, and Wuhlricht stroked his beard with a smile


    before saying, ¡°It looks like the peak masters are cing their bets on you.¡±


    Gilda frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that, Dad?¡±


    Diane, She, and Sofia nced over curiously with a hint of confusion in their eyes.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Severin had sessfully be a level five supreme saint two months after his entry into the sect.


    Meanwhile, Fend waster


    promoted to inner sect elder and even took the trouble of making a trip to Pearl Light Isle to gift him the


    Crystal Spring Pill. At that moment, Fend took the chance to remind Severin that the


    tournament was very important. At that time, Severin did not pay much attention to it since he had only


    just made a breakt to level five supreme saint and the tournament was still more half a year away.


    Wuhlricht¡¯s remark reminded Severin of Fend¡¯s reminder. He looke up at Wuhlricht and asked, ¡°Have


    youe across any informationtely?¡±


    Wuhlrichtughed out loud in response. Though he had a lower attainmentpared to Severin, his


    days as sect leader had given him the opportunity to hone his experience in making connections. He


    had recently taken a trip with his group of elders to chat with some of the people within the sect as a


    means of escaping the resident of Pearl Light Isle as well as Severin¡¯s father-inw, he was able to


    garner a lot of insider information after getting to know the elders better.


    One of the important tidbits of information that he managed to glean was regarding the tournament.


    ¡°The reason I said that they¡¯re betting on you is because whoever gets first ce in the tournament


    earns a trip to Mind and a chance to train in the Grandiuno Sacred Land. This entity is so much


    higher than the Grandiuno Sect. Meanwhile, the runner-up will be the next sect leader.¡±


    Wuhlricht¡¯s revtion elicited a range of emotions, with Severin¡¯s wives showing the most shock. They


    had been spending their days either training or lounging around in the ind. They rarely, if ever, left


    the ind and would only do so if it was with Severin. Furthermore, they had only just entered the sect,


    so they understandably did not know much about the tournaments¡¯ significance.


    Gilda, were her eyes wide and mouth agape, eximed, ¡°Whoa! I never knew that the Grandiuno Sect


    had ties to Mind!¡±


    Gilda still held a beginner¡¯s understanding of the 13 Bleureal tes. Southsky, where they were, was


    ranked in the lower-middle they had only a handful of royal paragons across the four sec was much


    unlike Mind, where it was the center of the Bleu where practitioners flourished and prosper.


    The prospect of training in the Grandiuno Sacred Land brought a wealth of benefits for any practitioner.


    Riches were a boon there, and those ¡®riches¡¯ were measured in terms of resources and knowledge.


    Spirit stones, herbs, and pills were among the items thatprised valuable resources, while the


    guidance and knowledge one would receive came from masters and powerhouses.

 Chapter 2116

    Chapter 2116


    Chapter 2116


    The strongest individual in Southsky at the moment was Oskar, a level eight royal paragon. Though


    such an attainment seemed impressive to Severin at that moment because he was still a supreme


    saint, but that might not be the case anymore when Severin finally bes a royal saint.


    When Gilda heard about the opportunity to go to Mind, she immediately expressed her desire to go.


    Diane then eximed, ¡°A sacred sect in Mind? I don¡¯t think anything in Southsky canpare to


    that!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re one of the strongest among the prodigies within the sect, Severin! You might stand a chance of


    winning it!¡± She eximed in agreement upon hearing what Diane said.


    At longst, Severin had a sudden realization. ¡°So that was why Fend urged me to train hard after I


    made a breakthrough to level five supreme saint.¡±


    Though Severin knew little about Mind, he understood that there was more to the world than just


    Southsky. He was determined to secure entry to Mind by way of the tournament!


    The significance of that quotay in the chance to enter the Grandiuno Sacred Land-it was a ce that


    bore much more power than any corner of Southsky.


    After snapping back to reality, Severin raised his fists at Wuhlricht and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have known


    about this at all if you hadn¡¯t told me about it.¡¯


    His short time in the sect had been spent training, practicing, and refining pills, which robbed him of the


    time to ask around about oblivious to the tournament¡¯s significance until the day of the tournament,


    thereby making it very difficult for him to n his strategy to the best of his ability.


    The two months¡¯ advance notice afforded him the opportunity to n ahead and do his best! After all,


    he had followed the old wacko¡¯s footsteps to the Bleurealm from the Skyblue Sect with the sole goal of


    ascending to a higher realm! Having a wise elder as his father-in-w was no doubt something that


    Severin was incredibly grateful for.


    After a few moments, he looked at everyone and said, ¡°As it happens, I¡¯m nning to attempt a


    breakthrough to seventh-grade alchemist. If I¡¯m sessful, I might just be able to be a paragon


    before the tournament! That¡¯ll increase my chances of securing the quota.¡±


    Wuhlricht and the others looked at him in shock. ¡°Are you that confident?¡±


    Severin looked at their concerned expressions and nodded firmly. Yes.


    Half a year ago, he obtained the legacy of the alchemically-talented former sect leader from the


    Alchemy Tower. He had tried-and failed- to refine a seventh-grade pill then. However, he was able to


    gain much valuable experience from that.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Having risen to level nine supreme saint, Severin¡¯s strength was certainly far greater than before.


    Coupled with his innate aptitude for alchemy, he had full confidence of bing a seventh-grade


    alchemist. Once he achieved that, it would only be a matter of time before he became a paragon. The


    benefits would undoubtedly pour in for himself and Diane.

 Chapter 2117

    Chapter 2117


    Chapter 2117


    Severin¡¯s confidence eased everyone¡¯s anxieties. Diane, the first wife and therefore the de facto leader,


    smiled and said, ¡°Go for it. Severin. We¡¯ll be rooting for you on Pearl Light Isle.¡±


    Wuhlricht and Felipe got up from their seats and chuckled. ¡°If you seed in bing a seventh-


    grade alchemist,¡± Wuhlricht said, Pearl Light Isle will be the talk of the entire sect. Even I will turn heads


    when I leave.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    They had known Severin for a long time and were familiar with his abilities. He was never the sort of


    person who would boast something if he was not sure of his chances. As they reminisced about his


    rapid rise in alchemy back at the Skyblue Sect and recalled how he would asionally share some


    high-rank pills with them, they could not help but smile at his unwavering confidence.


    Severin chuckled at Wuhlricht¡¯s remark. ¡°Let¡¯s talkter. I shall proceed with my alchemy session now.¡±


    He then turned and headed straight for his training room.


    Once inside, he sat cross-legged on the Enlightenment Mat and retrieved his Dragonstand Furnace.


    Then, heid out the seventh- grade Omnispirit White Orchid. With a wave of his hand, dozens of sixth-


    grade high-rank herbs were extracted from his spatial ring, each emitting a strong medicinal fragrance.


    A mere whiff of them was enough to fill one with warmth, not to mention imparting an almost ecstatic


    feeling that elerated one¡¯s spiritual power within one¡¯s energy core.


    Severin had made sufficient preparation and was determined to craft the seventh-grade low-rank pill


    known as the Nimblesense Pill. He closed his eyes, took deep breaths, and heightened his blood,


    energy, and spiritual essence to their fullest potential. After a moment, he Harne. The wiites spiritual


    fire engulfed the cauldron¡¯s surroundings. igniting it like a bodlingspot.


    Once the caultitoon was flowing red, He ced the dozen or so herbs into the caulitomording to the


    recipe. Days passed, and the room soon filled with aminttoxxbeating medicinal fragrance that seemed


    to invigorate the senses. Tinchinados had ince been reduced to a bubbling liquid essenpee


    When Severin noticed that thine hear had almost reached the desired temperature, he used his


    dwhtessenses to add the orchid in. Then, he formed seals with both handdsandotiaaed his spiritual


    power into the cauldron.


    ¡®Condense!¡± he boomed, ascribbons and ibbons of scriptures materialized on the cauldton¡¯s surface.


    Thitey intertwined to form aplex pattern, and a surge of natural ppower poured in from all


    directions.


    Severin was filled with joy. ¡°Now that ticeppowercof heaven and earth has been mobilized, there¡¯s a


    high chancettina hiisseeventh-grade pill will be a sess!¡±


    Unlike sixth-grade pills, seventh-grade pillssrequiredd more precious ngredients because they were


    made to bonsumed by paragons. The biggest difference was the inclusion of the pooveerd if


    heaven and earth only then would it be beneficial for paragonss. Suutinpor beyond the reach of a level


    nine supremne saint: Severinocol everage it through the power of heaven and earththat hadddde within


    his energy core, and in tandemn with his profound understanding of alchemy. He watched intently as


    the medicinadil jquid within the cauldron began to condense and take shaper-assiffby nagiceafter being


    infused with the power of heaven andheartth.


    Wonnoreldays passed before the pill was fully formed. The wavess cauldron lid to fly off. In an instant,


    nine snow-white pills that were brimming with surging medicinal power seemed toe alive as they


    shot out of the cauldron. As soon as that happened, the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s sky darkened as heavy


    clouds gathered with the crackle of thunder.


    Severin¡¯s eyes shone with joy at the sight of the phenomenon. He knew that the seventh-grade pills


    were a sess. The looming Thunderbolt Tribtion was something of a final baptism that cleansed


    away all impurities and absorbedrge amounts of the power of heaven and earth. Thepletion of


    that process signified the true emergence of those seventh-grade pills.

 Chapter 2118

    ?


    Chapter 2118


    As the nine pills soared up from the cauldron, Severin raised his hand and rose into the skies above Pearl Light Isle together with the pills.


    Moments after he rose, a thunderbolt crashed down and threatened to destroy the fruits of hisbor. However, the nine pills remained unyielding in the face of the baptismal lightning. A torrent of spiritual light surrounded the pills and resisted the thunderbolt''s fury.


    The crackling tribtion echoed across the Grandiuno Sect, and startled every single disciple. Like before, they began discussing among themselves when they looked at the thick and ominous clouds hovering above Pearl Light Isle.


    "W-what''s happening?"


    "Look! Those clouds formed just above Pearl Light Isle! Is Severin making another breakthrough?"


    "I don''t think so. this doesn''t seem like the kind of tribtion that a paragon would face."


    "Hey, did any of you smell that medicinal fragrance? Just a whiff makes me feel like I''m about to secure a breakthrough!"


    "Is Severin refining some kind of pill?"


    "I wonder what sort of pill could trigger such a thunderbolt cmity,"


    Countless disciples looked toward Pearl Light Isle in expressions of shock and awe. Unlike them, the peak masters did not have such exaggerated reactions, but they were no less surprised by what was happening. On ount of their wide-ranging experience, they instantly recognized the tribtion as the mark of a sessful seventh-grade pill.


    Pearl Light Isle boasted only two capable alchemists-Severin and Emery. Thetter could be discounted, as she was a sixth-grade alchemist incapable of producing such a pill. That left only one person-Severin. "Does this mean our sect will soon witness the birth of yet another seventh-grade alchemist?" an elder eximed.


    "Severin''s talent is beyond terrifying! He just made his mark at the Alchemy Tower not long ago, and he''s already trying to master seventh-grade pills..." another elder muttered in disbelief.


    The shock resonated most deeply on the Sixth Mountain. Danie, the pearl master, stood speechless as her eyes were fixed on the sky. "That must be a seventh-grade pill..." she murmured atst. "Is Severin now a seventh-grade alchemist!"


    Every elder, peak master, and disciple felt the tremors of this revtion. There were many benefits that a seventh-grade alchemist could bring to the sect, especially one who had inherited the knowledge from the previous sect leader.


    As soon as the tribtion urred, elders and peak masters alike began to soar toward Pearl Light Isle. Meanwhile, lightning crackled in the sky above Pearl Light Isle, and each strike infused the nine pills with additional power of heaven and earth. Several secondster, the pills emerged transformed after weathering the tribtion. They had an exquisite aroma to begin with, and the baptismal lightning only infused them further with the pulsating power of heaven and earth. Anyone who swallowed them would practically be devouring miniature little worlds.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When the dark clouds dissipated, Severin burst intoughter. "Sess atst!"

 Chapter 2119

    Chapter 2119


    Chapter 2119


    Severin beamed as he collected the pills. It had been half a year since he inherited the knowledge from


    the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s former leader at the Alchemy Tower. At longst, he could finally revel in


    excitement as he finally became a seventh-grade alchemist!


    The entire sect boasted only one seventh-grade alchemist, and that was Danie, the Sixth Mountain¡¯s


    peak master and the Alchemy Chamber¡¯s elder. That alone showed just how much prestige a seventh-


    grade alchemist held.


    Severin calmed his excitement and descended back down to the ind¡¯s courtyard. Diane¡¯s twinkling


    voice greeted him as she said, Congrattions on bing a seventh-grade alchemist, Severin!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Gilda, She, and Sofia gathered around him too.


    ¡°See! I knew you could do it, Severin!¡± Gilda eximed with pride and tenderness in her eyes.


    She and Sofia smiled too, and they both had a hint of admiration in their eyes. Though they were well


    aware of Severin¡¯s exceptional talent, it was still no less surprising to learn of his rise to seventh- grade.


    Such a feat was beyond their wildest dreams. After all, were it that easy to aplish, Danie would


    not have been the sole seventh-grade alchemist.


    Wuhlricht and Felipe approached him with beaming smiles.


    ¡°Your talent is alchemy is simply astonishing. It¡¯s only been a few months, and yet you¡¯re already on


    such a level.¡± Felipe chuckled a stroked his beard.


    Wuhlricht then said, ¡°We¡¯ll have all the more reason to be proud now that Severin is a seventh-grade


    alchemist. I suggest we have a grand


    Everyone readily agreed to his proposal. Faced with all that praise, Severin waved his hand and said,


    ¡°Haha! You¡¯re being too kind. All that praise is only going to inte my ego!¡±


    His modesty elicited a wide smile from Wuhlricht, Felipe, and the other men. They all felt a deep sense


    of pride.


    All of a sudden, a voice boomed from outside Pearl Light Isle. Congrattions on bing a seventh-


    grade alchemist!¡±


    Severin extended his divine consciousness in the direction of the voice, only to discover that Myles was


    standing right outside Pearl Light Isle. Several rainbow-colored lights then streaked across the sky


    signs that more people had arrived to congratte him.


    Upon realizing that his ascent had caused a stir, he excused himself and went over to where Myles


    was. He cupped his hands in greeting and said, ¡°You¡¯re too kind. I merely got lucky when I seeded


    in refining a seventh-grade pill.¡±


    Myles chuckled at Severin¡¯s humility. ¡°Don¡¯t be so modest. Luck, you say? I for one, would beg to differ.


    Reaching seventh-grade is not a matter of luck.¡± He paused briefly and smiled, ¡°Our sect has only one


    other seventh-grade alchemist, and that¡¯s Danie.


    Other people might not be aware of a seventh-grade alchemist¡¯s true value, but Myles certainly did.


    Many elders and peak masters would likely cherish Severin even more.


    Those who could convince him to be affiliated with their mountain would thus be able to bolster their


    own ranks. Be it the steady supply of pills or the guidance he could offer to young minds, a few years


    under his tutge could boost the legacy left behind. That was why so many peak masters came to


    Pearl Light Isle. Myles, being from the Seventh Mountain, was closest to Pearl Light Isle and thus


    reached

 Chapter 2120

    Chapter 2120


    Chapter 2120


    The iing streaks of light that rushed toward Pearl Light Isle reminded Myles that hesitation could


    cost him the chance to persuade Severin into joining him at the Seventh Mountain. He cleared his


    throat and offered, ¡°I¡¯ll be blunt, Severin. Come with me to the Seventh Mountain, and I shall bestow


    upon you the title of elder!¡±


    Severin¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion when Myles offered such a high position all of a sudden. It was


    vastly different from the offer to bing an instructor. Though such instructors were nominally


    regarded as a teacher, they were nevertheless given a position as honorary elder. However, the sry,


    responsibilities, and authority were much more limitedpared to the actual elders. Many of the


    peak¡¯s elders were paragons, and no one had yet to break the precedent of appointing a supreme saint


    as an elder!


    Before he could delve deeper, another booming voice resonated. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so shameless,


    Myles! Did you think offering the position of an elder would be enough to convince him?¡±


    A middle-aged man in ck training clothes appeared beside Severin. It was none other than Rowan,


    the Eighth Mountain¡¯s peak master. He did not seem too pleased as looked over at Myles.


    Severin cupped his hands in a respectful salute. ¡°Hello, Mister Rowan.


    Rowan¡¯s expression then softened into a warm smile. He nodded, then nced at Severin from head


    to toe before asking, ¡°My friend! It seems you are now a seventh-grade alchemist, yes?¡±


    Severin nodded affirmatively. Exhration reced Rowan¡¯s initial concern. ¡°In which case, I implore


    you toe to my Eighth Mountain! Not only will I make you the deputy peak master, I shall equivalent


    to that of a mediocre-quality spiritual treasure!¡±


    Severin cocked an eyebrow when he heard that offer. The position of a deputy peak master exceeded


    that of an elder both in rank and treatment.


    Nevertheless, it was the five-chambered cauldron that piqued his interest more! He vividly recalled the


    twenty percent sess rate that Emery¡¯s Purplecloud Cauldron granted during their contest. Had he


    not been a stable sixth-grade alchemist, the oue might have beenpletely different. That


    cauldron was one of the Sixth Mountain¡¯s three most prized treasures, and the prospect of securing


    one of that level was truly a tantalizing.


    Before he could voice his thoughts, the sky resounded with a multitude of voices.


    ¡°Consider joining the Fifth Mountain, Severin! You¡¯ll be appointed deputy peak master and be given


    three seventh-grade herbs!¡±


    ¡°The Third Mountain has much more to offer! You¡¯ll receive two spiritual treasures and four seventh-


    grade herbs!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Within moments, every peak master of the sect¡¯s nine mountains had descended upon Pearl Light Isle.


    They were soon embroiled in a fiercepetition to secure the allegiance of Severin, the rising star


    who had just managed a breakthrough to seventh-grade alchemist.

 Chapter 2121

    Chapter 2121


    Chapter 2121


    In the opinions of the peak masters, acquiring Severin as an elder brought a deluge of benefits. Firstly,


    a seventh-grade alchemist stationed in their mountain could guarantee a steady supply of pills for their


    disciples. Secondly, resource allocation by the sect might slightly tilt in their favor.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As a result, the peak masters of all nine mountains rushed to persuade Severin into joining them.


    Myles, the first of the peak masters who arrived, came to realize that his offer was bing much less


    attractive inparison to the other people¡¯s soaring bids. He anxiously approached Severin and said,


    ¡°If you join the Seventh Mountain, I¡¯ll grant you the position of deputy peak master, two spiritual


    treasures, and two seventh-grade herbs! You¡¯ll also be given full ess over our alchemy resources


    for your alchemy needs!¡±


    The surrounding peak masters scoffed at Myles¡¯ cunning tactic to sweeten the deal. They knew full well


    that the Seventh Mountain had little resources because their focus was on swordsmanship!


    Danie had the same thought as well, and she feltpelled to roll her eyes at Myles before


    addressing Severin, ¡°Since you are now a seventh-grade alchemist, your ability aligns perfectly with


    that of the Sixth Mountain¡¯s focus, which is alchemy. I will appoint you deputy peak master, and I


    assure you that you¡¯ll have no shortage of herbs for you to use in your training!¡±


    It went without saying that the Sixth Mountain was the best ce for a person to refine the alchemy


    craft. As the Sixth Mountain peak master and a seventh-grade medium-rank alchemist who oversaw


    the Alchemy Chamber, she could ensure that Severin would receive unlimited resources.


    She knew better than anyone the things that truly appealed to a seventh-grade alchemist-it was either


    higher-level knowledge or better quality seventh-grade herbs. In that aspect, the Sixth Mountain was


    far better than all the other mountainsbined.


    As expected, Danie¡¯s words drew groans of disapproval from the other peak masters. Myles, in


    particr, fumed with frustration because he had been first to congratte Severin. ¡°No! I was here


    first! Severin is obliged toe to the Seventh Mountain!¡±


    Rowan, from the Eighth Mountain, chuckled sarcastically. ¡°And what makes you think this operates on


    a ¡®firste, first served¡¯ basis? Shouldn¡¯t Severin have a say in this? Our mountain wees him


    with open arms too.¡¯


    ¡°Our Third Mountain specializes in wood-attribute techniques and we have vast amounts of herbs! You


    should consider us too!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the Second Mountain! I¡¯ll offer you five seventh- grade herbs and one seventh-


    grade pill!¡±


    That spectacle doubtlessly drew the attention of nearby disciples, who grew envious when they


    witnessed the nine peak masters lock horns over winning Severin over.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think Severin would have be a seventh-grade alchemist already!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s only the second one so far in entire sect!¡±


    ¡°That is precisely why all those peak masters are fighting desperately over him!¡±


    ¡°I wonder when I¡¯ll receive offers of seventh-grade pills and spiritual treasures¡­¡±


    ¡°Comparing myself to someone like Severin is just in depressing. He¡¯s in a league of his own.¡±

 Chapter 2122

    Chapter 2122


    Chapter 2122


    The onlooking disciples could only smile wryly, wishing that they were in Severin¡¯s shoes. It was the


    peak masters¡¯ offers that startled them the most. While the disciples were still grappling with the shock


    of finding out what happened, the nine peak masters wrestled for Severin¡¯s coveted favor. After all, his


    rise to seventh-grade alchemist had sent shockwaves throughout the sect.


    Danie, the Sixth Mountain¡¯s peak master and a renowned alchemist, had spent decades trying to go


    from sixth-grade high-rank to seventh-grade. Severin, however, achieved it in just over half a year!


    His prodigious talent more than deserved the attention of all the peak masters, and his youth was


    hinted at the potential for him to reach even greater heights, perhaps even bing an eighth-grade


    alchemist in the future. Such an person wouldmand the respect of even royal paragons, for the


    benefits to be gained from an eight- grade alchemist was simply too great. Thus, everyone valued the


    achievements he made in addition to the prospects of his future promise.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    By contrast, his rise to level nine supreme saint-while impressive in and of itself-did not spark the same


    excitement. Three of the five core disciples had already attained paragonhood, so Severin¡¯s


    achievement was less shocking I that sense.


    Severin felt bewildered as he faced the bickering peak masters, as he never imagined his


    advancement would trigger such a frenzy. As he was pondering over how best to respond to them, a


    thick fog of


    purple energy swirled in the sky and carried with it the power of heaven and earth. From its depths


    emerged a figure surrounded in the same purple fog.


    It was none other than Oskar, the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s leader. His arrival anchoce greeted him.


    ¡°Greetings, Sect Leader!¡±


    Oskar red at them with a gravely disappointed expression. ¡°Must such esteemed paragons like


    yourselves squabble over a seventh- grade alchemist?¡±


    His expression softened somewhat as he turned to Severin. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve sessfully be a


    seventh-grade alchemist, it seems.¡±


    Severin chuckled. ¡°I was just lucky.¡±


    Oskar reached into his robes and retrieved a green token. He tossed it to Severin and said, ¡°Since


    you¡¯ve now reached seventh-grade, I shall appoint you an elder of the Alchemy Chamber. I trust that is


    eptable for you.¡±


    The peak masters gasped in surprise.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    They had all offered positions as prestigious as that of elder and deputy peak master to Severin, only


    for Oskar to one-up them by granting Severin the esteemed role of Alchemy Chamber elder! The


    position held immense power, as he was to oversee the entire sect¡¯s pill allocations and resources.


    That would bestow a status on par with that of sect elders.


    Moreover, the Alchemy Chamber¡¯s elder was traditionally never selected from a disciple like Severin.


    Such a position was reserved for the most skilled alchemist within the sect elders, and even then, it


    was only bestowed after the sect tournament to whichever elder who had the best talent in alchemy.


    Oskar looked at the astonished people and asked, ¡°Do any of you object?¡±


    Danie and the others hurriedly shook their heads. ¡°No! No objections!¡±

 Chapter 2123

    Chapter 2123


    Chapter 2123


    All nine peak masters were left with a bitter taste in their mouths. While it was initially supposed to be


    only nine of them vying for Severin¡¯s allegiance, a spanner was thrown in the works when Oskar- the


    sect leader-intervened.


    His offer was not to appoint him as just an ordinary elder, but the elder of the Alchemy Chamber whose


    status rivaled their own! Severin had be not just the youngest seventh-grade alchemist in


    Grandiuno Sect¡¯s history, but also the youngest elder in the Alchemy Chamber!


    At that point, Myles, Danie, and the others were left with no other choice than to offer their


    congrattions. ¡°Congrattions on bing the Alchemy Chamber¡¯s elder, Severin!¡±


    As Severin gazed at Oskar¡¯s smile and listened to the peak masters¡¯ congrattory remarks, he took a


    deep breath and gently epted the token. He surmised that he was probably the first disciple in the


    Grandiuno Sect¡¯s history to be the Alchemy Chamber¡¯s elder.


    He suppressed his excitement and gestured respectfully toward Oskar, saying, ¡°Thank you for your


    kindness.¡±


    Had Oskar not intervened, Severin believed that Myles and the other might have bickered for hours.


    The appointment had ced him on equal footing with the peak masters, and Oskar seemed pleased


    when Severin epted the token. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve officially made you elder of the Alchemy Chamber, my


    duty here is done.¡±


    Oskar then left in a streak of light, leaving Myles and the others watching helplessly in silence. They


    desired Severin for two main reasons. The first was the benefits a seventh-grade alchemist could in the


    form of alchemical ingredients that the sect would likely confer on them.


    With Severin bing the Alchemy Chamber¡¯s elder, he would effectively have control over the pill


    distribution across the entire sect. His status was on par with theirs, and they would have to go through


    him to request any paragon-level pills.


    The nine peak masters offered their congrattions with wry smiles before taking their leave one by


    one.


    ¡°My friend,¡± said Lejeune of the Fifth Mountain as he prepared to leave, ¡°do visit my Fifth Mountain


    when you have time to spare.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling ¡®friend¡¯? You should be addressing him as Elder!¡± Myles overheard that and


    red at Lejeune with some annoyance. He then turned to Severin with a smile and said, ¡°Elder


    Severin, our Seventh Mountain wees you with open arms! It¡¯d be great if you could teach some of


    the less-talented disciples the proper way of swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°Such shameless behavior from a paragon,¡± Lejeune grumbled softly when he heard the ttery from


    Myles. Even so, Lejeune was well aware that Severin stood as his equal. A seventh-grade alchemist¡¯s


    status was on par with that of a paragon, and Severin had the


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    potential to reach even greater heights on ount of his youth and talent. There mighte a day


    where he would be an eighth- grade alchemist, the record of which was still unbeaten in Southsky


    except for their previous sect leader!


    With that much potential, even royal paragons would have to show him respect. Lejeune had nothing to


    lose by offering a few words of ttery. As he considered those aspects, he turned to Severin and said,


    ¡°Haha, well said from Myles. I should call you Elder Severin now. Doe visit my Fifth Mountain as


    well.¡±


    Severin chuckled. ¡°Of course, of course!¡±


    After bidding the nine peak masters goodbye, Severin was about to return to Pearl Light Isle when a


    wave of gasps reached his ears. He nced to the side and saw a group of disciples from the Seventh


    and Sixth Mountains gathered nearby. They were all drawn by themotion.


    The Seventh and Sixth Mountains were the closest to Pearl Light Isle, and around a hundred disciples-


    both men and women-watched him curiously.

 Chapter 2124

    Chapter 2124


    Chapter 2124


    Everyone was in wide-eyed shock, but they soon erupted in a chorus of congrattory wishes when


    they saw Severin look over. One after another, they offered him their congrattions.


    Severin acknowledged them with a nod and turned to reenter Pearl Light Isle. With his figure out of


    sight, a flurry of exmations began to resonate among the disciples.


    ¡°This has to be a first for our sect!¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯s the youngest seventh-grade alchemist in history, and the` youngest elder of the Alchemy


    Chamber!¡±


    ¡°Is this what it¡¯s like to be a true genius? He joined the sect less than a year ago, and he¡¯s already


    making such big strides in cultivation and alchemy! If I had half his talent, I¡¯d wake up with a smile


    every morning.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother makingparisons. He could kill a level nine supreme saint like Uzair while still a level


    seven supreme saint. Are you saying that you can take down a level five supreme saint even though


    you¡¯re only level three?¡±


    ¡°How is he so ridiculously talented when he entered the sect at the same time as I did?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there will always be people stronger and better than us?¡±


    While the male disciples were filled with envy and admiration, the female disciples were consumed by a


    different kind of fervor. Countless pairs of infatuated eyes were locked on Severin¡¯s retreating figure.


    ¡°Severin is my dream man!¡±


    ¡°Even though he has four wives, his talent will almost certainly guarantee him fame across Southsky,


    and maybe even the entire Bleurealm. He can always take a few more wives.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more!¡±


    ¡°I wonder what sort of woman he likes. Would I catch his eye?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have him turning his head for sure! After all, I am a beautiful woman.¡±


    ¡°Oh please, my admirers can form a line from here to the Seventh Mountain! That¡¯s proof of my good


    looks! I bet I¡¯m his type.¡±


    ¡°How dare you challenge me, you wench? Severin will fall for me first!¡±


    The male disciples were seething when they witnessed the usually cold female disciples engage in


    such an impassioned debate over Severin¡¯s preferences. They felt suffocated, heartbroken, and had


    their confidence shattered by the thought of the vast gulf between themselves and the Severin.


    Meanwhile, back on Pearl Light Isle, Severin announced his newfound status as the Alchemy


    Chamber¡¯s elder, bringing waves of joy throughout the sect.


    Diane¡¯s eyes glistened with pride and affection for her husband¡¯s stupendous achievements.


    Meanwhile, Gilda was beaming with admiration. She and Sofia shared in his joy too.


    Felipe smiled and dered, ¡°We must celebrate Severin¡¯s double sess today! He has be a


    seventh-grade alchemist and was appointed the Alchemy Chamber¡¯s elder! I¡¯ll start gathering the


    ingredients for our feast! This momentous asion demands a celebration!¡±


    Selene pped her hands in glee and joined in the cheer. ¡°Yay!¡± Her childish enthusiasm elicited


    smiles from everyone in the room, and preparations for the celebratory feast soon began.

 Chapter 2125

    Chapter 2125


    Chapter 2125


    When night came, burst ofughter and merriment echoed


    throughout the main courtyard at Peal Light Isle. Severin, his wives,


    along with Wuhlricht and the group of elders gathered around a crackling bonfire. They had plenty of


    barbequed meat to gorge themselves on, and spiritual wine toplement the meal.


    Diane was dressed in a snow-white gown that hugged her graceful curves. The skin on her face


    glowed like wless porcin even without makeup, and a hairpin adorned her ck hair which she


    did in a sleek bun. Her crystal earrings shimmered due the glow of the bonfire, and she resembled an


    angel stepping out of a divine painting.


    When she took a bite of the barbeque meat, the juices and strong spiritual energy ignited her


    tastebuds. She nodded in excitement as she said, ¡°Mmmm! Severin¡¯s barbequed meats are still as


    delicious as ever!¡±


    Gilda agreed. ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t had Severin¡¯s signature barbecued meat in ages.¡±


    A light blue cape draped over her gold-embroidered shirt that entuated her bust and a green,


    beaded waist-length skirt. Her adting expression toward Severin and her red lipstick made her much


    more alluring and mature. Her natural fragrance seemed to have been drawn out due to her proximity


    to the fire, and her overall look made her seem capable of doing anything a man could. One might even


    liken her to that of a heroine.


    Severin smiled and said, ¡°Then help yourself to more! I¡¯ll have to enter seclusion again in another two


    days.¡±


    He nned to dedicate himself to practicing The Book of True Void Enlightenment and was gunning for


    the paragonhood. His wanted to mentioned to him. However, snatching the prize from the clutches of


    Karl, Spencer, and Riley, would require an attainment beyond that of level nine supreme saint.


    Fortunately, time was on his side as there were two months remaining until the tournament.


    Diane and the girls fell silent for a moment after Severin informed them that he would be preparing for a


    seclusion.


    Felipe let out a heartyugh and raised his ss. ¡°Let¡¯s raise this toast to Severin and wish him a


    smooth breakthrough! May he reach paragonhood before the tournament!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Everyone clinked sses with enthusiasm and raised a toast to Severin.


    Before long, the moon peeked through the branches and cast a silver glow on everyone there. It was


    already veryte by the time they finished their drinks, by which time Felipe and the others graciously


    took their leave.


    After taking a refreshing shower, Severin came to She¡¯s room and knocked gently on the door, which


    creaked open to reveal She in a white gown. Her skin was a little flush as she had just taken a bath


    too, and her delicate eyebrows framed her sparkling eyes. Her hair was still damp, and little beads of


    post-shower droplets was present on her forehead, adding to her allure.


    Severin chuckled at the sight of her beauty and closed the door behind him as he walked in. ¡°Hehe, do


    keep mypany together tonight.¡±


    Upon seeing Severin¡¯s smile, She was well aware of what awaited her if she let Severin in. She


    blushed, and her expression flickered between that of desire and hesitation. Then she seemed to have


    remembered something as she shook her head vehemently and tried to push Severin out of the room.


    ¡°Wait! Sofia¡¯s here with me.¡±


    That was when Severin noticed the trickling sound of water from the bathroom.


    Sofia curious voice then echoed, ¡°Is something the matter, She? Are Diane and Gilda here?¡±

 Chapter 2126

    Cap¨ªtulo 2126


    Chapter 2126


    ¡°Sofia¡¯s here too?¡± Severin¡¯s eyes lit up as he chuckled. ¡°Hehe. That¡¯s even better!¡±


    At the end of his sentence, he unleashed a surge of spiritual energy and stopped She from pushing


    him outside of the room. After She was trapped in Severin¡¯s embrace, her face turned red when she


    sensed Severin¡¯s robust energy.


    When Severin carried her into the room and secured the door with a defensive formation, she rolled her


    eyes and cursed softly at him, ¡± You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re such a rascal.¡±


    Her shyness turned him on even more, and he carried her straight to the bathroom. Sofia was startled


    when they barged in suddenly, and she jumped up like a startled rabbit. ¡°Sofia, Severin¡­ what are you


    doing here¡­¡±


    She tried to exin. ¡°He¡­ this rascal here just came in¡­¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Before long, the bathroom echoed with muffled moans that peppered the night¡¯s still silence.


    Dawn came, and the sun rose above the horizon and pierced through the window onto Severin¡¯s face.


    He was lying in between She and Sofia, who were both using one bicep each as their bolster. A


    mischievous grin appeared on his lips as he recalled the unbridled passion that he enjoyed the


    previous night. He gently untangled himself from them and walked out of the room feeling refreshed.


    He went to the courtyard and he warmed up with some boxing exercised before entering his training


    room. He took his seat on the Enlightenment Mat, and his eyes gleamed with anticipation as he


    retrieved the purple que that he acquired from Wildfire¡¯s ruins.


    1/3


    +25 BONUS


    The Grandiuno Treasured Notes that he had previously acquired was more than enough to raise his


    attainment to that of a supreme paragon. However, the spiritual harmony that was taught by the


    Grandiuno Treasured Notes was not very ideal for making breakthroughs. As a level nine supreme


    saint who wanted to reach paragonhood within two months, something stronger-such as The Book of


    True Void Enlightenment-was needed.


    The Book of True Void Enlightenment was penned by the legendary royal paragon, Wildfire. Its


    emphasis was on training one¡¯s blood, energy, and essence. When all had reached their very peak, he


    could then allow his primal spirit to undergo further tempering to be a sr spirit, thus allowing


    one to ascend to paragonhood.


    Unlike the conventional path of attuning oneself to the power of heaven and earth before forming a


    bridge to connect the two states, The Book of True Void Enlightenment offered a swift and potent


    alternative.


    Severin thought to himself, ¡°I have another two months to go. That should be enough to for me to grasp


    The Book of True Void Enlightenment¡¯s fundamentals.¡±


    With that, he channeled his divine senses into the que and began toprehend the knowledge


    within. His previous cursory nce within the que had left the core ts of The Book of True Void


    Enlightenment etched slightly in his mind. At that moment, however, he sought a deeper understanding


    of the nitty-gritty details.


    Two days soon passed, and it was only when Severin fully digested the intricacies of The Book of True


    Void Enlightenment that he decided to begin.


    He formed intricate seals with his hands and ignited the power of heaven and earth within him. The


    golden ocean in his energy core churned and surged with newfound potential. A constant stream of


    all directions and enveloping Pearl Light Isle in a swirling mist.


    Such phenomena had been urring all too frequently, and the disciples from nearby mountains were


    so used to those disruptions that they barely batted an eyelid.

 Chapter 2127

    Cap¨ªtulo 2127


    Chapter 2127


    Inside the training room, Severin¡¯s body was clothed in a golden radiance sheen as he sat cross-


    legged on the ground. Vast amounts of surrounding spiritual energy swirled around him, forming a


    golden figure. The scripture of philosophy¡¯s power emanated from him, and his aura was as majestic as


    a towering mountain.


    As he continued his training, the vortex of spiritual energy above Pearl Light Isle whipped up a storm.


    When his wives and Wuhlricht¡¯s groupid eyes on that, they knew that the gap between them and


    Severin would widen even more.


    Felipe stood in the middle of the courtyard while observing the vortex. with a bittersweet smile. ¡°Looks


    like his training is causing quite a stir again. I believe his cultivation would have taken another


    significant leap when he emerges from seclusion.¡±


    He was well aware of Severin¡¯s astonishing talent for attainment. The ability to make breakthroughs so


    naturally was more than cause for


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    celebration.


    Wuhlricht chuckled and shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expect any less of


    Severin.¡±


    Everyone agreed with a wry smile. Indeed, such phenomena such seemed to be a regr urrence


    ever since Severin arrived on Pearl Light Isle.


    At that moment, Samuel offered a timely reminder, ¡°We should enter seclusion too. We¡¯ll never catch


    up with Severin if we don¡¯t continue to improve our attainment.¡±


    After saying that, he swiftly returned to his room and made preparations to begin his seclusion.


    1/3


    +25 BONUS


    Though his talent was considered to be average within the sect, Samuel had made remarkable


    progress in the past six months with the aid of Severin¡¯s refined pills. He had sessfully reached


    perfect- stage level three supreme saint level, and level four was soon within reach!


    Such progress was regarded at the upper-end of mediocrity when taken in light of the sect¡¯s elite


    disciples. After all, many of those had just reached level three, while others still struggled at level two.


    When Samuel left, Wuhlricht proceeded to remark, ¡°Fine. I shall enter seclusion as well. Perhaps I¡¯ll be


    able to make a sessful breakthrough to level four supreme saint.¡±


    With that, he too turned and left.


    Severin¡¯s wives exchanged nces with the remaining elders and began making their own


    preparations to enter seclusion. Fueled by the Crystal Spring Pills that Severin had refined, they


    decided to try and elevate their attainment. Though they knew that it would be downright impossible for


    them to catch up to Severin, it would still be beneficial for them if they could raise their attainment by


    perhaps


    half-step.


    Soon, the once bustling Pearl Light Isle fell quiet. Aside from the vortex above Severin, about eight or


    nine more had shown up in the sky. This spectacle naturally drew the attention of disciples on the


    mountains nearby Pearl Light Isle, but they had long grown numb to


    such urrences.


    Before long, five days had passed. The vortexes above Pearl Light Isle intensified, transforming into a


    churning maelstrom that seemed to furiously absorb the surrounding spiritual energy within a radius of


    several miles.


    Following a loud st, one of the vortexes swirled violently as a ray


    ¡­..


    2/3


    +25 BONUS


    vi groom¡¯nym snel m? the ony. The dura vi


    saint engulfed the ind in a sh. Not far from the courtyard was a violent wind that formed in


    Samuels¡¯s room. He emerged with a rosyplexion and steady breathing. His aura seemed to have


    be much stronger, as he had made a breakthrough from level two to


    level three supreme saint!


    His breakthrough served as a catalyst that ignited a chain reaction. Soon, more breakthroughs


    happened on Pearl Light Isle.

 Chapter 2128

    Cap¨ªtulo 2128


    Chapter 2128


    Following the breakthroughs, the sky above the ind swirled with the vibrant energy of a level three


    supreme saint that filled the area with a kaleidoscope of colors. Inside the training room, Severin-who


    was fully immersed in the The Book of True Void Enlightenment- halted his training when he sensed


    the fluctuations in aura outside.


    Seeing as Samuel and others had reached level two, a mixture of surprise and delight filled him. What


    surprised him most was Samuel was the first to make a breakthrough. Since the girls had slightly


    higher attainment then him, and since he and Wuhlricht had the same attainment, then it should have


    been Wuhlricht who made the breakthrough first. Unexpectedly, it was the Samuel who paved the


    way.


    A quick nce across the ind revealed that Wuhlricht, Diane, and others were close to their


    breakthroughs as well. Severin nodded in satisfaction and returned his focus to The Book of True Void


    Enlightenment.


    Meanwhile, inside Diane¡¯s room, her eyes were tightly shut and her body was radiating with a luminous


    light. She resembled a celestial maiden that descended from the nine heavens. Her level four supreme


    saint attainment was rising steady, and the aura emanating from her was bing increasingly strong.


    After half a day in that state, she let out a soft eximing, ¡°Now!¡±


    Her body then trembled slightly, after which a muffled pop was heard in her mind. A surge of spiritual


    energy poured in from all directions, causing her attainment to rise instantly. Within seconds, it rose to


    perfect-stage level four, eventually reaching level five supreme saint!


    A reverberation echoed through the air due to the sudden surge of her


    1/3


    +25 BONUS


    ?????


    P4PI?I¡¯I? ??????IITjy, EinaI B???? ??I? II? TI? 9ny a?Tu whipped up a huge gale.


    Two days after Diane¡¯s breakthrough, Wuhlricht and Felipe achieved their breakthroughs too and


    became level four supreme saints.


    Riding the wave of the Crystal Spring Pill¡¯s potent medicinal power and Pearl Light Isle¡¯s abundant


    spiritual energy, Gilda, She, and Sofia¡¯s breakthrough came hot on the heels of Wuhlricht and


    Felipe¡¯s breakthrough. All three women had ascended to level five supreme


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    saint!


    The sessive breakthroughs soon became the talk of the sect.


    ¡°What is happening on Pearl Light Isle? Why are there so many breakthroughs?¡±


    ¡°Did they time this or something?¡±


    ¡°Level five supreme saint? I¡¯ve been in the sect for so many years and I¡¯m still only level three supreme


    saint!¡±


    ¡°The gap between us is just too huge. I understand that we might not be able to catch up to Severin


    because he¡¯s a prodigy, but it seems me that even those closest to him are progressing quickly!¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard about how generous Severin is toward them? H hands out sixth-grade pills like


    Crystal Spring Pills by the dozens! Who wouldn¡¯t make such rapid breakthroughs with that level of


    luxury?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s insane! Those Crystal Spring Pills are precious! What does he think they are, candy?¡±


    The disciples were all filled with envy when they learned about the treatment that those on Pearl Light


    Isle received. However, they were soon left speechless when they realized that Severin was merely a


    level seven alchemist. It was natural for those on Pearl Light Isle to


    mm, ue youngcol


    Alchemy Chamber elder in the entire sect! It was a privilege that made every singly disciple yearn to


    be a member of that ind.

 Chapter 2129

    Cap¨ªtulo 2129


    Chapter 2129


    Severin was enveloped by a swirling torrent of spiritual energy inside the room. He was oblivious to the


    envy brewing among the sect disciples. His divine senses extended toward those who had achieved


    breakthroughs and he was incredibly pleased with what he saw.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t think everyone would get a breakthrough at the same time!¡¯ he thought with a hint of surprise.


    He had considered helping out Felipe and others after reaching paragonhood, but it seemed that they


    were progressing smoothly without needing his help.


    He withdrew his gaze and thought to himself with resolve, ¡®Even Felipe and others have made a


    breakthrough. I can¡¯tg behind them! I need to continue reading The Book of True Void


    Enlightenment, condense the power of heaven and earth, and begin tempering my soul!¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Driven by his decision, Severin calmed himself down and used his hands to form a continuous


    session of intricate seals. Spiraling wisps of spiritual energy entered and existed his body as he


    inhaled and exhaled¡ªeach breath seemed to bolster his aura even further, and the energy within him


    surged even more powerfully as his blood started to heat up.


    Several dayster, Severin had finally achieved small sess inprehending The Book of True


    Void Enlightenment. The once wispy power in his energy core had blossomed into a vibrant, beam that


    was as thick as a cane. His aura, too, had transcended from initial-stage level nine supreme stage to


    perfect-stage level nine supreme saint.


    That breakthrough did not produce as dramatic a phenomenon as previous asions, but the colossal


    vortex of spiritual energy drawn by his training session had beenpletely absorbed. Other than the


    1/3


    +25 BONUS


    §Ú


    11, 1113 puWCI


    §ß§Ö §ã§á§Ö§ä§å§å


    you


    dragon, as if he could raze the earth with the heat from his strength.


    It was no exaggeration to say that the power of blood and energy alone bore the strength of hundreds


    of pounds of strength. The simplest of breaths resulted in a sonic boom that rippled through the air. The


    ground trembled beneath the lightest of footsteps, and the strengthening of his power of blood and


    energy had implications on his divine body as well.


    His muscles had increased power, and his skin was adorned with a faint metallic sheen. Each pore


    glowed with an intensity that outshone even beasts that were on the same level as supreme saints.


    If one were to look at him from afar, one might think that he resembled a celestial being that descended


    from the heavens. Severin conjured his Scarletsky Sword, and nicked his fingertip on the de. He


    expected to draw blood, but only a white mark marred his


    skin.


    ¡°I¡¯m even stronger than a dragon now!¡± he remarked in satisfaction. The breakthrough, along with the


    knowledge contained in The Book of True Void Enlightenment, had enabled him to forge his physical


    body to the same hardiness as a spiritual treasure.


    However, the change in his body was just the beginning. As he suppressed his excitement, he


    immediately channeled his divine senses into his energy core.


    The goldenke within had grown unspeakably vast, and the sky above thatke bore so much of


    sword energy. The faint swordwill emanating from it exuded a suffocatingly sharp aura. Above it was a


    paradise-like starry sky whose countless stars seemed to flow


    cyclically like the milky way. Through the use of Severin¡¯s exercise, the starlight seemed to turn into tiny


    wisps of power from heaven and


    earth.


    +25 BONUS


    The power invigorated his body and primal spirit, allowing him a deeper his understanding of the way.


    As he retracted his gaze, he exhaled heavily and said, ¡°Perfect-stage level nine supreme saint. I think


    this will probably be thest breakthrough I¡¯ll have in a while.¡±

 Chapter 2130

    Cap¨ªtulo 2130


    Chapter 2130


    Making a breakthrough to paragon was not as simply as making breakthroughs within the supreme


    saint. It demanded a deep


    understanding of the world and the ability to bridge the gap between heaven and earth.


    Most supreme saints would begin to gather the power of heaven and earth once they reached level


    nine. When such power umted more and more, they would use their primal spirit toprehend


    the world and bridge heaven and earth. That step alone could take years, perhaps even decades for


    some! A seventh-grade pill only increased the chance of sess, rather than guaranteeing it.


    Severin, however, was blessed with a head start. His inherent affinity for the power of heaven and


    earth, coupled with The Book of True Void Enlightenment, has given him a physique as strong as a


    dragon. It allowed him to handle more power than ordinary practitioners. Furthermore, the exercise


    worked wonders in tempering his primal spirit, thus facilitating a much faster breakthrough than his.


    With that in mind, Severin rose from his mat and stretched his waist. A crackling sound coursed


    through his body, and a casual punch of the air was enough to send the force ripping through it and


    unleashing a deafening sonic boom. The shockwave left a fist-sized crater in the training room wall and


    showed no signs of stopping just yet. After going through the crater, shattered the stone structure ten


    feet away in the courtyard, turning it into dust.


    Severin then remarked with an ecstatic grin, ¡°I feel like I could fight a level two paragon with my current


    strength!¡±


    Though he was still a level nine supreme saint, his physical strength rivaled that of a true dragon.


    Thanks to the exercise, his primal spirit has benefited greatly from it, granting him an exquisitely


    meticulous


    1/2


    +25 BONUS


    UTILI


    §³§á§Ö§ä§å§å.


    Another level nine supreme saint would probably not be able tost two moves with him. He was


    confident that he could kill even a paragon that had just broken through!


    He took a deep breath and suppressed his joy before walking out of the room. He did not linger too


    long in the courtyard as he knew that half a month had passed by in his seclusion. There were only two


    months remaining until the tournament, and he knew that it would be nigh impossible to make a


    breakthrough to paragon in remaining time frame even though he had The Book of True Void


    Enlightenment. He decided that his next step should be the Alchemy Tower. He wanted to clear the


    eighth floor and obtain the special cauldron that would allow him to refine even better seventh-grade


    pills.


    He went ahead with the idea and greeted his wives before flying toward the Sixth Mountain. His


    perfect-stage level nine supreme saint attainment allowed him to reach the Alchemy Tower from Pearl


    Light Isle in a few breaths.


    Afternding from the rainbow, he strode through the crowded area and came to the entrance, ignoring


    all the disciples who were ca out to him upon seeing his arrival.


    ¡°Hello, Elder Severin!¡±


    ¡°Elder Severin, long time no see!¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Elder Severin, could you please refine a Crystal Spring Pill for me?¡±


    ¡°Elder Severin, I¡­¡±


    Some asked him for pills, while others simply wanted to get close to him. Severin did not entertain any


    of them and walked straight to the Alchemy Tower. He soon vanished from their line of sight. As soon


    as he entered the Alchemy Tower, his surroundings changed drastically and he once again found


    himself on the seventh floor.

 Chapter 2131

    Cap¨ªtulo 2131


    Chapter 2131


    In the za, the eyes of countless disciples were shining with light. It was not until Severin entered the


    Alchemy Tower that everyone began to discuss among themselves.


    ¡°Is Severin going to have another go at the Alchemy Tower?¡±


    ¡°Severin is now a seventh-grade alchemist and an elder of the sect¡¯s


    Alchemist Hall!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Could it be that he¡¯s trying to enter the eighth floor of the Alchemy Tower?¡±


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a spiritual treasure from the sect¡¯s ancestor on


    the eighth floor. I wonder whether it¡¯s true or not.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Doesn¡¯t he know how hard it is to enter the eighth floor? Even if Severin is now a seventh-grade


    alchemist, it¡¯ll still be quite difficult for him to enter the eighth floor!¡±


    Following the discussion among the disciples in the za, the news that Severin had once again


    entered the Alchemy Tower quickly spread throughout the sect like wildfire.


    After learning that Severin was trying to break through to the eighth- floor of the Alchemy Tower, many


    of Sixth Mountain disciples kept eximing with shock. They already found breaking through to the


    sixth floor hard enough, and yet Severin had set his sights on


    breaking through to the eighth floor?


    Of course, there were many disciples who thought Severin would fail! After all, the Alchemy Tower was


    built by the ancestor of the sect, and only prodigies in alchemy were able to reach the top floor.


    Not to mention, it had only been a short time that Severin had leveled


    +25 BONUS


    up to


    ?PSYSIIIT STuuc


    ? TIIUO, IL WOuiu pe cuditi IVI


    a camel to pass through the eye of the needle than for him to break through to the eighth floor. While


    the disciples were debating whether Severin would seed, he was already inside the seventh floor of


    the Alchemy Tower.


    An empty void appeared before his eyes. Unlikest time, there was no apparition of the sect¡¯s


    ancestor or projection of various spiritual


    herbs.


    At that moment, the cold voice from the Alchemy Tower reached his


    ears.


    ¡°The assessment has begun. You may start refining.¡±


    ¡ª


    From this cold voice, Severin knew the conditions needed to break.


    through the seventh floor to enter the eighth floor ¨C the sess rate of refining the seventh-grade elixir


    should be kept at eighty percent!


    ¡°Sure enough. The higher the floor is, the more difficult it gets!¡±


    muttered Severin to himself.


    Maintaining the sess rate and quality of the seventh-grade alchemical pill was still a huge challenge


    for a newly promoted seventh-grade alchemist like him because the higher the alchemy level was, the


    moreplicated the alchemical pills that he would


    need to refine became.


    Pills such as the seventh-grade alchemical pill would require involving the power of heaven and earth.


    When condensing the pill, he would need to survive the Thunderbolt Tribtion and undergo the


    baptism of heaven and earth. Moreover, the spiritual herbs needed to refine the pill were all rare and


    precious.


    It would certainly be a great test of an alchemist¡¯s insight and understanding of alchemy! Even Severin


    at that moment could not guarantee to keep his sess rate of refining a seventh-grade


    -??? pill a


    §ã§ä§å§á§ä§å


    +25 BONUS


    LU LU 1119


    difficulty into his motivation. After all, he was not the type who would shrink away in the face of


    difficulties.


    With eyes shing with determination, he took a deep breath and his body emanated a kind of quiet


    confidence. The next moment, he rose up to the middle of the room in a single step. As he moved,


    projections of spiritual herbs gradually appeared in the surrounding void. Severin first adjusted his body


    to make it fill with energy. Then he quickly found the spiritual herbs needed for refining Nimblesense pill


    from the projections around him, and immediately started refining the pill.


    In an instant, mes shot up inside the cauldron, turning it into a sea of burning fire. Severin was not far


    from the cauldron. His hands were moving so fast that they had be a blur as he kept making one


    hand seal after another to throw the spiritual hers into the cauldron.


    After a moment, a cloud


    After a moment, a cloud of ck smoke erupted out of the illusory


    cauldron with a loud bang.


    ¡®I¡¯ve failed to refine the pill!


    at a pity!¡¯ thought Severin. He quickly


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    shook off the heavy feelings that came with experiencing failure.


    Afterposing himself, he gently waved his hand to re-transform the cauldron to start the next


    attempt.


    He seeded quickly the second time after applying what he had


    learned from his failure.

 Chapter 2132

    Cap¨ªtulo 2132


    Chapter 2132


    The joy brought by sess made Severin¡¯s understanding of alchemy deeper and deeper! Countless


    times of alchemy simtion caused


    Severin¡¯s sess rate to soar.


    For one whole month, Severin stayed in the Alchemy Tower refining alchemical pills without stopping to


    sleep or eat. Although the alchemy in the Alchemy Tower was all a simtion, Severin was not without


    gains. Details that he had not paid attention to in the past were presented to him one by one, which


    improved his alchemy skill a


    lot.


    At that moment, Severin even felt that he could refine a seventh-grade medium-rank alchemical pill.


    After shaking his head to dispel the thoughts in his head, he focused on the cauldron in front of him. He


    carefully made hand seals to condense the spiritual fluid in the cauldron into alchemical pills.


    It was at that moment that the message he wanted to hear for so long sounded in his ears.


    ¡°Congrattions. You have passed the assessment!¡±


    After that, the entire Alchemy Tower shook violently. Severin felt that space around him was spinning,


    and an entrance appeared in front of him. After walking into the entrance, he instantly arrived at the


    eighth floor of the Alchemy Tower.


    What came into view was a glowing cauldron the size of a millstone. The cauldron was engraved with


    manyplicated and difficult to understand inscriptions. These inscriptions were like some kind of


    magic spell. Even if they were not activated at that moment, they seemed to be able to absorb the


    power of heaven and earth, which was extremely extraordinary!


    r


    +25 BONUS


    As Severin walked toward the cauldron, a unique aura belonging to the best spiritual treasure hit him in


    the face. Even he had to mobilize his spiritual energy to resist the pressure of this aura.


    After arriving in front of the cauldron, Severin said happily, ¡°Is this the spiritual treasure cauldron left by


    the ancestor?¡±


    As a seventh-grade alchemist, he could naturally detect the


    extraordinary nature of this cauldron. After examining the cauldron carefully, Severin waved his hand


    without hesitation, and a massive amount of spiritual energy spurted out from his palm and lifted up the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    cauldron.


    The cauldron came under his control and instantly changed from the size of a millstone to the size of


    an apple as itnded on his palm. A. massive amount of information poured into Severin¡¯s mind the


    moment he got the cauldron.


    After absorbing the information, Severin learned the cauldron¡¯s name and abilities. It turned out that the


    cauldron was called the Heavenly


    Cauldron, and it was the treasure of the sect¡¯s ancestor, who was an eighth-grade alchemist!


    Not only could it increase the alchemist¡¯s sess rate of refining alchemical pills by 20%, but the


    inscriptions engraved on the ou could also absorb the power of heaven and earth in the surroun space


    without any need for activation!


    Moreover, the cauldron also possessed a heaven-defying property o being able to condense all things


    in the world and make a great alchemical pill out of them! In other words, should Severin meet an


    enemy in the future, he could use the cauldron to obliterate his soul.


    Severin beamed with joy after he stored the cauldron into his energy core. ¡°With this cauldron, I can try


    to refine seventh-grade medium- rank alchemical pills. Then, I¡¯ll have a greater chance of breaking


    The sect kurmament was about to begin. Thus there was not much


    same left for Sever to break through the paragon realm in fact, he


    only had a month


    in normal times


    would undoubtedy be difficult to break through to


    with the help of the


    the paragon rain within a month


    Heavenly Cauldron Sever be level up to a seventh grade med


    through to


    that he would soon be able to rank alchemist Then, breaking


    paragon annaturally be much easier


    LII


    Lic


    parayu


    ¡­:


    +25 BONUS


    The sect tournament was about to begin. Thus, there was not much time left for Severin to break


    through the paragon realm. In fact, he only had a month.


    In normal times, it would undoubtedly be difficult to break through to the paragon realm within a month.


    However, with the help of the Heavenly Cauldron, Severin believed that he would soon be able to level


    up to a seventh-grade medium-rank alchemist. Then, breaking through to the paragon realm would


    naturally be much easier.

 Chapter 2133

    Cap¨ªtulo 2133


    Chapter 2133


    Just when Severin was reveling in the happiness of obtaining the Heavenly Cauldron, the entire


    Alchemy Tower erupted with nine booming ng apanied by apparitions because he had


    sessfully entered the eighth floor.


    The sound immediately caused another wave of exmations of


    shock from the other disciples in the za, especially when they saw Severin¡¯s ranking on the stele.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Severin actually seeded!¡±


    ¡°Did Severin really enter the eighth floor of the Alchemy Tower?!¡±


    ¡°It must be true! There were apparitions and the Alchemy Tower rang nine times, just likest time. So


    it must be true!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a monster alright! It only took him a month to enter the eighth


    floor this time!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help like I¡¯ll never catch up to him!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been here for so many years, and we haven¡¯t even entered the sixth floor yet!¡±


    The disciples in the za all showed envious expressions when they looked at Severin¡¯s name who


    was far ahead on the ranking list.


    At the same time, the nine loud ngs from the Alchemy Tower shocked far more than just the


    disciples in the nearby za. Deep inside Sixth Mountain, the expression of Celeste-who was


    preparing to train in seclusion-changed quickly when she heard the nine ngs.


    Giving up the idea of training, she immediately stood up, opened the door, and flew down the mountain.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    +25 BONUS


    ¡®Did someone sessfully break through to the seventh floor again?¡¯ she wondered.


    At that time, Celeste still had not realized that it was Severin who broke through to the eighth floor. As


    she neared the Alchemy Tower, she heard the exmations and discussions of the disciples through


    her divine sense. Imagine her shock when she learned that it was Severin who had sessfully broken


    through to the eighth floor of the Alchemy Tower!


    In fact, she was so shocked that she immediately stopped flying. Her eyes were wide and trembling,


    her mouth was slightly open, and her expression was a little dazed.


    ¡°Eighth floor? Has he already entered the eighth floor?!¡± Celeste felt. as if she had suffered a major


    blow.


    Before Severin came to Grandiuno Sect, Celeste was the sect¡¯s


    alchemy prodigy. She was worshiped and admired by thousands of disciples wherever she went.


    However, her reputation as a prodigy gradually dimmed with Severin¡¯s arrival.


    First, Severin got his name into the Top Alchemist ranking, became the first person to enter the seventh


    floor of the Alchemy Tower, and obtained the ancestor¡¯s alchemy inheritance! Then, he took the lead in


    breaking through to be a seventh-grade alchemist, and broke through to the eighth floor of the


    Alchemy Tower, causing it to ring nine times! It was just like a firefly could notpete with the bright


    moon; Celeste could only be ruthlessly crushed by Severin¡¯s¡¯


    overwhelming talent!


    Recalling the past, Celeste finally understood what Emery felt before.


    ¡°Is the gap between us really that big?¡± she asked herself. She smiled bitterly as she looked at the


    countless fellow disciples in the za who were discussing Severin before returning to her residence in


    ucopul.


    +25 BONUS


    At the same time, inside the main hall of Sixth Mountain, Danie- who was presiding over Sixth


    Mountain affairs-jumped up from her chair with a whose when she heard the nine ngs of the


    Alchemy Tower. She instantly understood why the Alchemy Tower was behaving that way after using


    her divine sense to sweep the area.


    ¡°Eighth floor?¡± Danie¡¯s eyes widened with surprise when she learned that Severin had broken


    through to the eighth floor. ¡°Severin, just how powerful is your alchemy skill?¡±

 Chapter 2134

    Cap¨ªtulo 2134


    Chapter 2134


    At that moment, Danie even doubted herself. She was also a renowned alchemy prodigy in the sect


    back then, so she was well aware of how breaking through the floors of the Alchemy Tower could be.


    With each higher floor, the difficulty also increased. Otherwise, she would not have harbored regrets


    throughout these years for not being able to enter the seventh level of the Alchemy Tower before the


    age of thirty-five.


    The sixth floor was already hard enough, let alone the seventh floor! Danie simply could not imagine


    the trials she would have to go through to be able to break through to the eighth floor. She looked at the


    Alchemy Tower with envy.


    ¡°It seems that letting Emery go to Pearl Light Isle is indeed the right thing to do!¡± After sighing silently,


    Danie withdrew her gaze and went back to the main hall.


    Sixth Mountain was not the only ce shocked by the apparition of the Alchemy Tower¡¯s nine ngs ¨C


    Seventh Mountain, Eight Mountain, Ninth Mountain¡­ All of the peak masters and elders of the nine


    major peaks of the sect soon learned of the news. They were no less shocked than Danie.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Severin just get promoted to a seventh-grade alchemist not that long ago? And now he has


    broken through to the eighth floor? That guy is simply a monster!¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s even more powerful than the ancestor of the sect!¡±


    ¡°Why, he has even surpassed Karl! Not only is he a level nine supreme saint and a seventh-grade


    alchemist, but now he has also obtained the spiritual treasure cauldron on the eighth floor! The


    uing sect tournament is certainly going to be interesting!¡±


    +25 BONUS


    Severin, who was still in the Alchemy Tower, had no idea what the various peak masters were thinking


    at that moment. He exited the Alchemy Tower after storing the Heavenly Cauldron in his energy core.


    As soon as he stepped out, he heard the exmations of surprise from the crowd around him. He


    grinned slightly and immediately transformed into a streak of light to return to Pearl Light


    Isle.


    Upon returning to Pearl Light Isle, the first thing he did was to enter the training room to refine the


    spiritual treasure the Heavenly Cauldron. This process took several days. After thoroughly refining the


    Heavenly Cauldron, Severin took out dozens of precious spiritual


    herbs from the cauldron.


    He tried to refine the Purple Viningspirit Pill, a seventh-grade alchemical pill. This pill had the effect of


    repairing the soul and nourishing the primal spirit. It had a particrly miraculous effect on cultivators in


    the paragon realm. For those in the supreme saint realm, it was undoubtedly an extremely precious


    alchemical pill since it could transform one¡¯s primal spirit to sr spirit.


    Sitting cross-legged in front of the Heavenly Cauldron, Severin struck out the me and started refining


    the Purple Viningspirit Pill in the cauldron. Since he had sessfully entered the eighth floor or the


    Alchemy Tower, his sess rate for seventh-grade alchemical pills had reached about 90%! Although


    he had only refined seventh-grade low-rank alchemical pills, it still gave him a more profound


    understanding of alchemy.


    At his estimation, his sess rate of refining a seventh-grade medium-rank alchemical pill should be


    around thirty percent. That was enough for him to try because the Heavenly Cauldron could boost the


    sess rate by another twenty percent.


    Severin put in various natural materials and precious spiritual herbs


    One by one mite wc cauit


    FIS


    +25 BONUS


    uup, III? TBIS?TIP???S


    outside the Heavenly Cauldron shed, and arge amount of the power of heaven and earth poured


    inside which elerated the spiritual liquid¡¯s speed of the condensation.


    Five dayster, as a strong golden light burst out of the Heavenly Cauldron, and the countless spiritual


    energy of the surrounding space was instantly swallowed up by the cauldron. The golden light soared


    into the sky, turned into a pir of light that pierced through the clouds. Two thumb-sized alchemical


    pills quickly appeared within the light. They exuded a rich medicinal fragrance and arge amount of


    the power of heaven and earth.


    Severin was immediately relieved of his anxiety when he saw that. He could not help butugh. ¡°I¡¯ve


    sessfully refined two seventh-grade medium-rank alchemical pills!¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    As the light dissipated, the two alchemical pills flew high into the sky, ready to receive the baptism of


    Thunderbolt Tribtion.


    1

 Chapter 2135

    Cap¨ªtulo 2135


    Chapter 2135


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    At the same time, the Thunderbolt Tribtion dark cloud suddenly appeared in the sky above Pearl


    Light Isle, instantly attracting the attention of many nearby disciples.


    ¡°Are those dark clouds from the Thunderbolt Tribtion?! Did Severin refine some super powerful


    alchemical pills again?¡±


    ¡°Severin is simply a role model for our generation. Refining a seventh- grade alchemical pill is as easy


    as eating and drinking for him.¡±


    ¡°Looking at the huge scale of this thunderstorm, I wonder what kind of alchemical pill Severin has


    concocted this time?¡±


    ¡°Since Severin has sessfully broken through the eighth floor before, this time he may be able to


    refine a seventh-grade medium- rank alchemical pill.¡±


    The disciples of Sixth Mountain and Seventh Mountain were discussing quietly amongst each other


    near Pearl Light Isle.


    On the ind, Severin walked out of the training room. He looked up at the dark clouds filled with


    thunder above his head. Silver snakes with fangs and ws kept weaving between the dark clouds a


    terrifying atmosphere. The two alchemical pills that flew cauldron soared into the sky and went straight


    into the dark c meet the terrifying thunder.


    ding


    he


    A deafening thunder sounded, hitting the two alchemical pills har a bid to destroy them. However,


    without Severin doing anything, t two alchemical pills shone brightly, and the surging power of heaver


    and earth burst out, blocking the terrifying thunder.


    In a few seconds, the two alchemical pills that had finished absorbing the power of the Thunderbolt


    Tribtion automatically flew back to


    110 11911u


    LITC Buin


    +25 BONUS


    relieved that the two alchemical pills had survived the Thunderbolt


    Tribtion.


    ¡°Now that I have seventh-grade medium-rank alchemical pills, my chances of breaking through to the


    paragon realm have greatly increased,¡± said Severin happily.


    He still had a few Nimblesense Pills that he had refined previously. Coupled with the two he had just


    refined, Severin was confident that he could break through to the paragon realm before the sect


    tournament.


    Ordinary supreme saints would need a body overflowing with vitality, vigorous essence, and full primal


    spirit to be able to break through to the paragon realm. Only then could theyprehend heaven and


    earth, and use that power to pry open the bridge between them to let it flow through all the meridians in


    his body.


    However, Severin¡¯s body then rivaled that of a spiritual treasure; he resembled a fierce beast with


    energy as vigorous as a forge of heaven and earth,parable to the body of a true dragon! His


    essence, energy, and spirit were all extraordinarypared to ordinary individuals!


    Moreover, since he had cultivated the royal paragon skill in The Book of True Void Enlightenment, he


    would be able to sessfully break through to the paragon realm as long as he condensed his primal


    spirit and transformed it into sr spirit.


    After collecting the two purple alchemical pills, Severin waved his palm to disperse the remaining dark


    clouds in the sky. He then did some calction with his fingers and learned that only one month left


    before the sect tournament! However, he did not appear overly anxious because he knew excessive


    worrying would not change anything.


    +25 BONUS


    He exited his training room. He had been in the training room refining alchemical pills without stopping


    for a moment ever since he got back from the Alchemy Tower. Thus, with the sess of the refining,


    he nned to rest for two days.


    Cultivation is not about blindly pushing oneself but abination of work and rest. Especially for those


    aiming to break through from the supreme saint realm to the paragon realm; they required a profound


    understanding of the primal spirit toprehend heaven, earth, and one¡¯s own great path.


    Therefore, Severin decided to get some fresh air outside to rx his mind. Since he had already


    obtained the power of heaven and earth, he would only need to patiently await an opportune moment


    to break into the paragon realm!


    After leaving the training room, Severin activated his divine sense to sweep the area and found Diane


    and others in the courtyard not far away. Nearby, Wuhlrich and the other elders were sitting on stone


    benches ying chess.


    Witnessing this scene, Severin stepped forward and appeared in front of the women with a smile.


    Everyone turned to look at him and saw that he was holding two alchemical pills with a rich medicinal


    fragrance in his hand.

 Chapter 2136

    Cap¨ªtulo 2136


    Chapter 2136


    They knew about Severin refining alchemical pills. After all, it was not that long ago that the sky above


    Pearl Light Isle was filled with dark clouds and lightning.


    ¡°Severin, what are you doing outside?¡± asked Diane softly.


    ¡°I just made a batch of alchemical pills, so I¡¯m just going to rest for a few days and try to break through


    the paragon realm,¡± replied Severin lightly.


    Everyone was shocked when they heard that. Gilda, in particr,


    looked at Severin with curiosity, and her eyes finally focused on the two glowing purple alchemical pills


    in his hand. She could feel the extraordinary power of those two pills. They exuded a stronger aura


    than the first batch of seventh-grade low-rank Nimblesense Pill that Severin refinedst time.


    She opened her mouth slightly and asked with surprise, ¡°Are those, seventh-grade medium-rank


    alchemical pills?¡±


    Everyone immediately turned their heads to look at Severin when they heard Gilda¡¯s question. It was


    obvious that Dianer and the others were also curious about Severin¡¯s alchemy level.


    Seeing tats, Severin nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve been promoted to a seventh-grade


    medium-rank alchemist today!¡±


    Everyone was shocked at the news.


    ¡°Oh Severin, that¡¯s great!¡± said Diane happily.


    A seventh-grade medium-rank alchemist was surely something! After all, Danie and the elder of


    Alchemist Hall only got to seventh-grade medium-rank after cultivating for gods knows how many years


    §à§ä§å


    +25 BONUS


    ???I-??¡±? IUI ???? ITIL JCal.


    Severin smiled dotingly at the happy Diane. He then took out a rocking chair,id down on it, and


    proceeded to have a leisurely chat with Diane and the others.


    It was not until evening that Severin returned to the training room again.


    After returning to the training room, he adjusted his breathing and sat cross-legged.


    He did not immediately start to cultivate. Instead, he stabilized his mind and after holding his breath, his


    mind began to wander.


    Severin knew very well that breaking through to the paragon realm was no small matter. Some people


    tried to forcefully break through, and ended up stuck there, wasting decades of their lives or even a


    lifetime!


    Thus, he decided to take his time as usual by slowly coaxing the spiritual energy in his body.


    asionally, when he had free time, he would lie on the rocking chair outside the training room and


    read various biographies of cultivators in Southsky.


    Soon, several days passed. Severin suddenly felt a strange feeling while he was cultivating in the


    training room. He was immediately overjoyed when he realized what was going on; he knew that his


    opportunity to break through had arrived. In an instant, he held his breath and eliminated all distracting


    thoughts from his mind.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Severin closed his eyes and recalled the description of the paragon state. ¡®What is a paragon? Body


    like gold, blood like mercury, methods that are divine. Only those who are extraordinary can enter the


    realm of paragon.¡¯


    At that moment, the three 365 meridian points located in his body lit up at the same time, turning into


    surging rivers and converging in the


    213


    +25 BONUS


    PPTTt-9)


    ritiyy cvic.


    Since entering the realm of supreme saint, Severin¡¯s understanding of power emerged in his mind like


    a memory.

 Chapter 2137

    Cap¨ªtulo 2137


    Chapter 2137


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After Severin finished contemting everything he had experienced since entering the supreme saint


    realm, a strange aura gradually emerged from his body.


    Located above his energy core, a scene like a gxy gradually condensed and took shape. Countless


    powers of heaven and earth flowed out this small gxy. A unique mighty force belonging to heaven


    and earth rushed toward him from all four directions.


    At that moment, he was halfway in breaking through to the paragon realm. Next, he would only need to


    draw the power of heaven and earth on the starry sky in order topletely enter the realm of


    paragon.


    Thinking of this, Severin did not hesitate in taking the Nimblesense Pill he had refined before! The


    seventh-grade pill would greatly increase his physical power if taken. Although his body was already


    extremely strong, he did not mind a little boost. After all, he was still a supreme saint. Even though his


    body wasparable to a real dragon, and his blood as dazzling as diving light, the pill would still do


    wonders for him.


    Upon ingesting the alchemical pill, it immediately transformed into a warm stream of power surging into


    every limb and bone of Severin¡¯s body! An immense influx of spiritual energy from heaven and earth


    tirelessly swept through his organs, transformed his meridian points, and expanded his energy like a


    piercing rainbow. His aura emitted a growing intensity, and anyone close could feel a surge of


    masculine vigor!


    After swallowing several pills, his physical body gradually became. more robust. His bronze-colored


    skin shimmered with a faint metallic luster, akin to a spiritual treasure, and at the same time it was


    ??


    §å§ê§å


    ???


    §á§à §à§ä§å§ê§å


    +25 BONUS


    §Ñ§á§Ú §ã§á§Ö§ä§å§å §ä§à§á§Ö§Ú §Ú§â


    like billowing smoke, enough to make any supreme saint feel scared to the point of finding it hard to


    breathe when faced with Severin.


    At that moment, Severin felt that his physical strength alone could easily kill a level nine supreme saint.


    In fact, only the legendary body of a true dragon would be able to go head to head with him.


    A few dayster, when all the Nimblesense Pills were digested and absorbed, Severin opened his


    eyes. The physical body yed only a small part in breaking through to the paragon realm. More


    importantly, he would also need to transform his primal spirit and birth the power of heaven and earth.


    ¡®Now that the physical part is done, I have to get a work on my primal spirit,¡¯ thought Severin as he


    looked at the golden sea of spiritual energy within his body.


    The three treasures of paragon were essence, physical body and primal spirit! It wasparatively


    easier for the essence and physical body to break through. After all, they could be made stronger by


    just taking alchemical pills. However, it was difficult to transform the primal spirit into a sr spirit and


    survive the sea of suffering.


    Fortunately, The Book of True Void Enlightenment-which Severin had cultivated-contained the methods


    for turning primal spirit into sr spirit. Recalling the introduction in the book, he suddenly seemed to


    understand something. His eyes gradually brightened and they showed an unprecedented look of


    determination.


    ¡°Transcendental and holy, only then can one call oneself a true paragon. The energy and blood are like


    the furnace of heaven and earth, and the body is like a raft, carrying the primal spirit to cross the sea of


    suffering to confirm one¡¯s own path!¡±


    Severin shook his head slightly, a light smile appearing on his lips. He had his own understanding of


    the path he was on, and finally saw the

 Chapter 2138

    Cap¨ªtulo 2138


    Chapter 2138


    The next moment, Severin took out two purple alchemical pills from the spatial ring. He then opened


    his mouth and swallowed them. In an instant, a massive amount of spiritual energy from heaven and


    earth enveloped his body. The spiritual sea within his energy core bubbled continuously like a


    simmering pot.


    Wrapped in this spiritual energy, Severin¡¯s aura grew increasingly intense. He frantically activated his


    cultivation techniques, tirelessly refining and absorbing the spiritual energy in the energy core spiritual


    to transform it into the power of heaven and earth condensed from the meridian points in the starry sky.


    Severin maintained this state for a half a month. As the power of heaven and earth increased around


    him, he felt as if his primal spirit had been purified, and mixed into the fervent power of blood and


    energy.


    An indescribably terrifying pressure instantly exploded out of Severin and spreaded beyond Pearl Light


    Isle.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Wuhlricht, who was ying chess with the Great Elder in the courtyard of Pearl


    Light Isle, opened his eyes wide in shock as he looked at the direction of the training room where


    Severin was in.


    His eyelids kept twitching as he wondered, ¡®This¡­ this aura is simply powerful! Is Severin finally going


    to break through?¡¯


    Even though Wuhlricht was only a level four supreme saint, he could nheless sense that Severin


    was different from before. The aura Severin emanated before felt like a divine weapon hidden in a


    sheath, but at that moment the aura he gave was like that of a more


    advanced life form. This aura, derived from the evolution of life, was


    ??THtCi) TI?? ?UIICIIII? ??1 ummary revtimme sup achieve.


    +25 BONUS


    e Sam Cou


    Opposite Wuhlricht, the Great Elder snapped his head up from the chessboard and looked in the


    direction of Severin¡¯s training room with his mouth slightly open in astonishment. He had also sensed


    the terrifying aura emanating from the training room, causing him to involuntarily tremble. ¡®It has been


    less than a month and Severin has already broken through? It¡¯s simply preposterous!¡¯


    Diane and the other women, who were in the courtyard, felt the aura be increasingly intense to


    the point of suffocating as it spread over the entire ind.


    One day, a crackling sound suddenly resounded within Severin¡¯s body, and almost simultaneously, he


    opened his eyes. In an instant, a very pure aura rose from him, turning into a brilliant column of light,


    shooting straight into the sky for thousands of miles.


    Darkness fell instantly above the nine heavens as a vast expanse of dark clouds covered the sky. The


    entire sky took on a strange dark red hue, as if it had turned into a giant furnace. A purple tribtion


    cloud was floating in the sky, and below it were countless flickering lightning serpents.


    A purple lightning thunder with the power of destroying everything in its path crashed down on the


    proud figure below, who was none other than Severin.


    Seeing that the lightning was about to strike him, Severin swiftly activated the skill he had learned from


    The Book of True Void Enlightenment, and the power of heaven and earth immediately burst out from


    his body to shield him from the impending destruction.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Severin-who was sitting cross-legged-suddenly erupted with a dazzling divine light and the next


    moment the light collided with the thunder.


    +25 BONUS


    The Thunderbolt Tribtion clouds in the sky were instantly dispersed, and Severin heard the delightful


    and enchanting melody of the divine path interweaving in his ears.

 Chapter 2139

    Cap¨ªtulo 2139


    Chapter 2139


    A bright divine light burst out of Severin¡¯s body as the dark clouds dispersed. In an instant, thousands


    of billows of purple mist


    appeared in the sky above Pearl Light Isle. The purple mist began condensing in mid-air to form


    dancing auspicious clouds, as visions of dragons and phoenixes danced in the glowing sky. There was


    also a vision of a goddess scattering flowers and golden lotuses emerging from the ground.


    After surviving the Thunderbolt Tribtion, Severin¡¯s aura instantly surpassed that of a level nine


    supreme saint; he had firmly


    established himself in the paragon realm!


    A surging and majestic momentum, like towering mountains, erupted from his body and reverberated


    across the air. An invisible aura of terror soared into the sky and pierced through the clouds! The aura


    of a paragon spread from Pearl Light Isle to the surrounding areas in just a few seconds.


    At the same time, upon entering the paragon realm, Severin¡¯s Chaotic Constitution seemed to be


    completely activated, unleashing numerous visions.


    There was one of a celestial maiden scattering golden flowers from the sky. As each flower-which was


    condensed from the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, touched the ground-it-rapidly rejuvenated the


    somewhat withered grass and trees scorched by unforgiving sunlight, restoring them to their original


    state in an instan. The next moment, a heavenly vision of earth, water, wind, and fire appeared in the


    sky. Suddenly, the vision burst into brilliance, as if a whole new heaven and earth were being created,


    before they dissipated with a loud boom.


    Following that, a vision of a giant full moon rose from the sea; it was


    a canopy over


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ???????? unca by umuny ??????? ???u LITUL 1 Severin¡¯s head. Soon after, visions of dancing golden dragons


    and shrieking phoenixes emerged! These phenomena numbered more than a dozen in total, and all of


    them were orbiting around Severin.


    There were visions of chaos opening up heaven and earth, the birth of a bright moon over the sea, the


    golden lotus in the energy core, and so on and so forth. Each of them presented itself in the sky one by


    one.


    Needless to say, all the cultivators of the Grandiuno Sect were stunned by this spectacle.


    At that moment, the za in Seventh Mountain, Myles was assiduously exining his insights on the


    way of swordsmanship to a crowd of disciples when his lecture was interrupted by a shout.


    ¡°What¡­ what is that?!¡±


    Myles frowned when he realized the person who shouted was actually an elder next to him.


    ¡®What is he making a fuss about? What could possibly cause a dignified paragon like him to go pale in


    the face like that?¡¯


    The next moment, his expression instantly froze, and his eyes widened. He saw a burst of seven-


    colored divine light soaring from Pearl Light Isle, piercing through the sky. Following that, multiple


    visions erupted out of thin air ¨C a majestic dragon¡¯s roar, golden lotuses blooming, and streams of


    flowing light.


    Auspicious signs descended from the heavens, and countless streams of light falling like ribbons from


    the sky. The people of Seventh Mountain were instantly drawn by this splendid light.


    ¡°Look over there!¡± shouted one of them.


    Numerous disciples turned to look at what he was pointing, only to


    ????


    IUI


    entire sky.


    +25 BONUS


    I can Liyi sie, my we


    ¡°It¡¯s the vision, Auspicious Sky Veil!¡±


    ¡°Only those with terrifying talents will have such visions when they


    achieve breakthroughs in cultivation!¡±

 Chapter 2140

    Cap¨ªtulo 2140


    Chapter 2140


    ¡°Look! There are new changes.¡±


    A bright moon rose into the sky among the colorful clouds, overshadowing all the other light. The clear


    and sunny sky turned


    ck in the blink of an eye. Only the bright moon remained, shining solemnly in the sky.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Sea Moon! It only appears when the peerlessly strong cultivator breaks through!¡± echoed


    everyone on Seventh Mountain¡¯s za. All the disciples, elders, and Myles looked horrified and


    dumbfounded at the same time.


    Following the Sea Moon, a phantom of an ancient dragon roared as it soared out from the void. Its


    entire body was adorned with dazzling and magnificent golden scales. There was also a colossal blue


    lotus, enveloped in endless water, wind, fire, and misty chaos.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Dazzling Golden Dragon!¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°And that¡¯s the Chaotic Blue Lotus!¡±


    One exmation followed another as one vision rose up one another. The countless visions intertwined


    with each other, creating a mysterious and enigmatic spectacle. Anyone witnessing it could not help but


    shudder while goosebumps appeared on their skin.


    For a moment, there was silence in the crowd. Everyone just stared at the visions in the sky.


    ¡°What the h*ll is going on? Why are there so many visions in the sky?¡± eximed some of the disciples.


    ¡°Did¡­ did someone break through to the paragon realm?!¡± As level nine paragon, Myles recognized at


    a nce that this was a spectacle


    +25 BONUS


    uI?? 9?In? ?????T¨²??? IICII JUIII?VIIC TI-? ?IUn?IT ¡ªuuyTT ? ?I? P???9??? realm.


    It was precisely this that made Myles even more curious as to who made the breakthrough. He


    immediately wanted to get up and fly into the air to find out. However, it was then the visions


    disappeared, while a paragon¡¯s aura rushed in from all directions.


    Myles suddenly paused in his tracks, thinking. ¡®I know this aura!¡¯ His pupils contracted violently, and he


    eximed in disbelief, ¡°This is Severin¡¯s aura! Could it be that he has broken through to the paragon


    realm?¡±


    Uncertain about his own guess, he carefully sensed aura, and his expression changed into one of


    astonishment after confirming that it was indeed Severin. He was aware that Severin had recently


    broken through to level nine supreme rank, which was just one level below that of a paragon.


    For a core disciple like Severin, breaking through to the paragon did not pose much difficulty! After all,


    reaching a bottleneck was reserved for mediocre cultivators! That being said, even prodigies like Riley


    and Spencer had to spend several months of arduous efforts to break through to the paragon realm!


    ¡°It¡¯s been less than two months since Severin broke through to level nine supreme saint and now he


    has broken through to the paragon realm too¡­?¡± Myles waspletely stunned, thinking that Severin


    was truly a monster.


    As soon as everyone learned that Severin had made a breakthrough, they could not help but tremble


    while their scalps went numb.


    In the za, everyone was in an uproar.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s Severin who made the breakthrough!¡±


    ¡°D*mn! Just how powerful is Severin to actually cause so many


    2/3


    +25 BONUS


    VISIO113 ?TCT DI?an-9 Inuu9T:


    ¡°One vision is already amazing enough. Even those with slightly better talents could achieve it. But he


    actually caused more than a dozen different visions to appear in the sky!¡±


    ¡°Even Riley didn¡¯t manifest the Chaotic Blue Lotus, the Sea Moon, and the other visions during his


    breakthrough!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s absolutely terrifying! I wonder what level of strength he has reached now that he has broken


    through.¡±


    At the same time, Danie-who was refining pills in Sixth Mountain- suddenly looked toward the


    direction of Pearl Light Isle. Staring at the countless visions in the sky, she eximed in astonishment,


    ¡°Did someone in the sect break through the paragon realm again?¡±

 Chapter 2141

    Cap¨ªtulo 2141


    Chapter 2141


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt Severin¡¯s aura, causing her eyes and mouth to widen


    slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s him!!¡± She initially thought it was some outer elder who


    made the breakthrough, so imagine her surprise when she found out it was actually Severin who made


    the breakthrough.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    In her impression, Severin just broke through to level nine supreme saint some time ago, so she did not


    take him into consideration. No matter how monstrously talented Severin was, there was no way he


    could have broken through to the paragon realm since the bottleneck between level nine supreme saint


    and paragon realm was


    unimaginably huge.


    Thus, she did not think of Severin just now. However, after learning


    that it was him, she was so shocked that she did not even notice that the alchemical pill in the cauldron


    was starting to burn. Ignoring the cauldron that was emitting ck smoke, she stood up and flew


    toward Pearl Light Isle.


    Danie and Myles were not the only peak masters who were shocked! The peak master of Eighth


    Mountain, Rowan was so stunned that he forgot he was refining a spiritual treasure and it ended up


    damaged.


    The peak master of Ninth Mountain, Lyka Mta, was answering questions about cultivation from her


    disciples when she stood up suddenly and looked toward Pearl Light Isle. Fifth Mountain, Fourth


    Mountain, Third Mountain¡­ all the peak masters of the nine


    mountains of the sect became uneasy after sensing Severin¡¯s aura. They all set off to Pearl Light Isle.


    All the disciples in the sect were dumbfounded as well when faced


    1/3


    WILI LIC§åmy


    §é§Ú§ä§Ñ


    +25 BONUS


    1. 1||


    aura was like a wild and ferocious beast, forcing the countless disciples who were training in seclusion


    to wake up in shock.


    Initially, those disciples were upset at being woken up. However, their upset changed to shock after


    learning that Severin had broken through the paragon realm. It took them a while toe back to their


    senses.


    ¡°Has Severin broken through the paragon realm?¡±


    ¡°Holy crap! Didn¡¯t Severin just break through to level nine supreme saint some time ago? How is it


    possible that he achieves another breakthrough again so quickly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m beginning to think he¡¯s not human at all! If not, how can he be so unbelievably powerful?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy if I could have half of Severin¡¯s talent!¡±


    At the same time, Oskar-who was handling the sect¡¯s affairs in the main hall-was slightly surprised


    when he sensed the aura of Severin¡¯s breakthrough.


    ¡°Huh! That kid actually broke through to the paragon realm before the


    sect tournament!¡±


    Oskar had been observing secretly and looking forward to Severin breaking through to the paragon


    realm ever since he joined the sect. He hoped to see Severin¡¯s growth with his own eyes. After all, he


    had to face off immense opposition when he broke precedent by naming Severin as the sixth core


    disciple. Although he rarely appeared in front of Severin, it did not mean that he did not keep tabs on


    Severin¡¯s training progress.


    He remembered that it was only two months ago that Severin had broken through to level nine


    supreme saint, so how could he not be surprised when thetter had broken to the paragon realm in


    such a


    same feat.


    +25 BONUS


    Oskar raised his head and looked in the direction of Pearl Light Isle


    with a relieved smile.


    ¡°It seems that I have chosen the right person.¡±

 Chapter 2142

    Cap¨ªtulo 2142


    Chapter 2142


    ¡°I may be able to return to Grandiuno Sacred Land this year now that the sect has Celeste, the


    reincarnation of the ancient power, and Severin, the monster!¡±


    Both Celeste and Severin possessed overwhelming power that was unparalleled in the entire Southsky.


    Even in a ce like Grandiuno Sacred Land where prodigies abound, they would stille out at the


    top! In fact, they might even have a chance ofpeting for the saint sequence.


    Thinking of that, Oskar casually took out an alchemical pill that


    exuded a strong medicinal fragrance from his pocket, and said to a disciple stationed outside the door,


    ¡°Deliver this alchemical pill to Pearl Light Isle and make sure Severin gets it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mister Oskar,¡± responded the disciple immediately with a nod. After that, he looked at the


    alchemical pill with passion and envy because it was the most precious alchemical pill among the


    seven grade alchemical pills! Once ingested, it allowed paragon cultivator to achieve breakthroughs.


    At the same time, Severin¡ªwho had just survived the Thunderbolt Tribtion-felt his connection to the


    world had deepened after breaking through the paragon realm. This link not only made his perception


    of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth around him more acute, but also allowed him to control and


    absorb the power of


    heaven and earth in the air.


    Originally, Severin had to manually absorb the spiritual energy from heaven and earth on his own.


    However, since he had connected the bridge of heaven and earth and connected the meridian points in


    his body with the outside world to form a great circle, all the spiritual


    energy


    +25 BONUS


    In other words, without Severin having to activate any cultivation techniques, the massive amount of


    spiritual energy would rush toward him, causing the spiritual energy in his body to skyrocket. An influx


    of the power of heaven and earth that emitted glowing rune words poured into Severin¡¯s energy core


    which was originally as golden as the sun.


    The meridian points throughout the body transformed into countless stars, hanging upside down like a


    gxy, with silver brilliance cascading down. With each flicker of these stars, a massive amount of


    spiritual energy from heaven and earth entered Severin¡¯s body from the outside, causing his cultivation


    to increase with every breath.


    Even though his cultivation had not increased much,pared to the supreme saint realm, the


    difference was already like night and day. After all, cultivators in the supreme saint realm could not


    increase their cultivation level all the time like him.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    In addition to connecting his body with the outside world, forming a great cirction of heaven and


    earth, which allowed spiritual energy to enter the body at all times to increase his cultivation, the most


    significant change was his primal spirit within his energy core. After reaching the paragon realm, it had


    also be vastly different from before.


    Severin¡¯s primal spirit was blooming with golden light, like a miniature version of a god. The golden


    primal spirit was no longer as fragile as it was in the supreme saint realm. He even had a feeling that


    he could not only emit divine sense, but also achieve primal spirit separation. Even when exposed to


    the sun, the primal spirit no longer felt afraid! It was akin to what humans called a spiritual out of body


    experience.


    Of course, the biggest change was Severin¡¯s physical body. After breaking through the paragon realm,


    his body became stronger and


    2/3


    +25 BONUS


    ¦Ê¦Á¦É ¦Ó¦Ï ¦Ð¦É¦Ï ¦Ê¦Á¦Ì¦É


    pover um neuveri


    Strony


    and earth.


    His bronzed skin shimmered with a faint divine light. Although his muscles were not strong and


    developed, they still gave off a strong sense of power. His blood and energy were burning hot, and with


    just the strength of his physical body, he could strike down with a force of fifty million pounds. In fact, he


    felt like he could crush a low-grade spiritual treasure with just the wave of his hand or raze everything


    to the ground within a several miles radius with just a stomp of his foot.


    His blood, energy, and aura were so powerful that he looked like a wild and ferocious beast just by


    standing still. Anyone would have found it hard to breathe if faced with him! Even the body of a true


    dragon could notpare to him.


    Moreover, because a lot of the power of heaven and earth had bee generated in his body, coupled with


    his terrifying body, the aura on h body became more and more immortal-like, giving people an


    unfathomable feeling. This was because after a cultivator entered the paragon realm, his life would go


    through an evolution from bottom to top, and he would no longer be an ordinary cultivator.


    Severin was filled with joy when he felt the huge changes in his body.

 Chapter 2143

    Cap¨ªtulo 2143


    Chapter 2143


    It could be said thatpared with the time when he was in the supreme saint realm, the difference


    was like heaven and earth! This was not only reflected in the mind, body, and spirit, but also put him in


    a higher ne than all the rest of the mortals.


    Thinking about this, Severin could not help but exhale heavily. Clenching his fists and feeling the


    surging power within his body, he felt he could easily kill a cultivator of the same realm.


    Even if the other party was a level two paragon, he reckoned that he might be able to rely on his


    powerful physique and spiritual treasures to defeat them. As for a level three paragon, he was


    confident that couldst for dozens of moves without falling behind! He was no only a genius for being


    invincible in the same realm, but also a prodigy for being able to take on those above his levels.


    . Someone like Severin, who had just broken through to the paragon


    realm and whosebat power wasparable to a level three paragon, was still a rarity! There were


    very few in the entire history of Southsky! Even someone as famous as Karl, a prodigy who was the


    reincarnation of an ancient power, could not fight those above his


    level.


    Needless to say, Severin was filled with joy at the realization. In a joyful mood, he slowly descended


    from the sky and arrived next to Diane and the others, who looked somewhat dazed.


    Everyone in the courtyard watched Severin slowly descend from the sky. At that moment, he was


    radiating a dazzling divine light, as if he had descended from heaven itself. Deep shock riddled


    everyone¡¯s faces when they sensed the paragon aura emanating from Severin.


    ¡°Paragon¡­ paragon realm!¡±


    T


    +25 BONUS


    ¡°Severin has seeded!¡±


    After recovering from the shock, Diane and the others were all filled with joy and happiness! Although


    everyone was well aware that, given Severin¡¯s monstrous talent, reaching the paragon realm was only


    a matter of time. After all, as a core disciple of the sect, it was impossible for him to be mediocre!


    Moreover, they had been with Severin for so long, and witnessed his remarkable talent.


    The reason for everyone¡¯s astonishment was that no one expected Severin to break through so quickly.


    For an ordinary cultivator to break through the Paragon realm, they must first condense the power of


    heaven and earth! Later, they would need to undergo the


    transformation of the primal spirit and refine the physical body! process could take anywhere from a


    few years to more than a decade.


    Based on the information Diane and the others had gathered, even for the other core disciples-


    prodigious as they may be-it would take them several months to break through the paragon realm.


    As for Severin? It had just been over half a month since he had entered the training room. Such a short


    period of time was truly beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Thus, it was no wonder everyone was so


    surprised, especially Diane and the rest of the wives. After recovering from their shock, they rushed


    toward Severin with shouts


    of astonishment.


    Gilda jogged over to Severin, and joyfully eximed, ¡°Severin! You¡¯re amazing!¡±


    After all, it was the paragon realm they were talking about! Gilda would not have even dared to imagine


    it in the past.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After approaching Severin, Gilda instantly sensed a surge of masculine energying from him.

 Chapter 2144

    Cap¨ªtulo 2144


    Chapter 2144


    Severin¡¯s scorching aura swept over like an overwhelming force of nature. Even Gilda, a level five


    supreme saint, felt an immensely strong sense of oppression. It was as if her soul had spontaneously


    exploded.


    Gilda understood that Severin¡¯s existence differed from her own, which caused a persistent tingling


    sensation whenever she was in his presence. She gently circted the spiritual energy within her to


    counteract this peculiar feeling before looking up at Severin, and saying, ¡®Is this what being in the


    presence of a paragon feels like? Compared to us, you¡¯re like the sun and we¡¯re the lowly worms.¡±


    Severin smiled wryly. At that moment, he also noticed that it was challenging topletely conceal his


    own aura since he had just broken through. When Gilda stood in front of him earlier, she unintentionally


    sensed a ray of his aura, which led her to look confused.


    Seeing this, Severin first activated his techniques to forcefully in his aura within himself. Then, he


    chuckled. ¡°A paragon is far b the reach of a supreme saint. I¡¯ve sessfully merged with he and earth


    after opening the bridge between heaven and earth and linked my spiritual energy with the external


    world. A single strike fro me carries all the power of heaven and earth!¡±


    Severin patiently exined to everyone his insights on breaking through the paragon realm in detail.


    Diane and the other women felt warm and fuzzy at how patient he was being with them.


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s what breaking through to the paragon realm feels like.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re on a totally different ne than us now!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that cultivating to be a paragon would be that


    1/3


    ITIPII ;


    ¡°I wonder what it¡¯ll feel like to break through to the realm of royal paragon or supreme paragon!¡±


    At the mention of the royal paragon realm, Severin showed a look of longing and admiration. Only after


    entering the paragon realm did he realize the differences between that and the supreme saint realm.


    These differences were not just reflected in the amount of spiritual energy, his physical strength, the


    transformation of the primal spirit, and the power of heaven and earth, but more importantly, in the


    evolution of existence.


    Even in the paragon realm, there was still much to explore. As for the royal paragon realm, Severin did


    not even dare to imagine what it would be like. He chuckled and shook his head. After snapping out of


    his reveries, he looked toward the women in front of him.


    At that moment, Great Elder and others nearby also approached. The elders all congratted Severin


    happily and respectfully.


    ¡°Congrattions, Severin! You¡¯re now the first among us to break through to the paragon realm,¡± said


    Great Elder with a heartened expression on his face.


    He harbored nothing but deep admiration for Severin. After all, they had both entered the sect at the


    same time, and yet he was still only a level four supreme saint while Severin had already broken


    through to the paragon realm. Moreover, Great Elder¡¯s cultivation was


    considered quite fast in the sect.


    Even so, Great Elder¡¯s progress in cultivation within the sect was not considered slow. Achieving level


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    four supreme saint within a year of joining was impressive and he could be deemed as talented.


    However, it was nothing whenpared to Severin. Great Elder could only look up to him in


    admiration, shedding silent tears. Sometimes,


    true immortal. Otherwise,


    rapidly?


    After shaking his head to dispel the thoughts, Great Elder looked at Severin with a heartened


    expression, and said with a smile, ¡°As expected of a cultivator who possesses The Chaotic


    Constitution. The gap between us seems to be widening more and more.¡±


    On the other side, Wuhlricht stroked his long beard, and casually remarked, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you


    managed to break through before the sect¡¯s grand tournament begins. With your current strength,


    you¡¯re bound toe out on top in the tournament!¡±


    Severin nodded with a smile at everyone¡¯s praises. ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Winning the sect¡¯s tournament would mean he would get to enter the Grandiuno Sacred Land in


    Middlebridge and to be a sect leader. To say that Severin was not moved would be untrue! The


    opportunity to enter the Grandiuno Sacred Land alone was enough to tempt him!


    Grandiuno Sacred Land was definitely a giant-level super power in Middlebridge since Grandiuno Sect-


    a top sect-dared to call it a sacrednd.

 Chapter 2145

    Cap¨ªtulo 2145


    Chapter 2145


    Just as the Grandiuno Sect held an unassable position in Southsky, the Grandiuno Sacred Land was


    equally unshakeable in Middlebridge. Not to mention, Middlebridge boasted a greater number of


    advanced cultivators and more abundant resources.


    Southsky was merely an outlying region in Bluerealm, with the most powerful cultivators reaching only


    level eight in the royal paragon realm. Whereas, in Middlebridge, royal paragons were aplenty, and the


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    true powerhouse was a supreme paragon. Many sects in that region had a considerable number of


    individuals who had ascended to immortality, showcasing an astonishing depth of heritage. This was


    something Southsky could notpare with.


    Severin had not forgotten why he came to Bluerealm! It was precisely to ascend to immortality. He had


    been striving towards this goal, hoping that one day he could reunite with the old entric in the


    immortal realm.


    Suddenly, he raised his head and looked toward the outside of Pearl Light Isle. In the sky, there were


    dozens of iing rays of light. Among the lights were the nine peak masters and the elders of the


    sect.


    Seeing this, Severin raised his hand to deactivate the protective


    barrier in the sky above Pearl Light Isle. He then soared into the air and arrived at the entrance to greet


    them.


    The first person to reach Severin was Myles. After Myles arrived, he looked Severin up and down in


    amazement before saying with a chuckle, ¡°Severin, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few months, and


    yet you¡¯ve caused quite a sensation again!¡±


    The dozens of celestial visions that urred when Severin broke


    1/3


    VI LIIC


    uto IPI ,


    Especially the disciples of Seventh Mountain; their shouts of astonishment filled the air after witnessing


    visions like the Sea Moon and the Chaotic Blue Lotus. It made Myles feel a bit inferior. He only had two


    or three celestial visions after breaking through to the realm. Moreover, it took him decades to reach


    that point whereas it took Severin only half a month.


    Not to mention, Severin had only been in the sect for a year. When Myles was at his age, he was still


    stumbling around in the realm of supreme saint. Thus, it was no wonder that Myles would curse in his


    mind when he found out that the person who made the breakthrough was Severin.


    Upon hearing that, Severin lightly shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re being too kind, Mister Myles.¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re being too modest,¡± Myles responded with a wry smile. His nose would have been pointed


    so high up the sky if he had reached the paragon realm at Severin¡¯s age. In other words, he would not


    have


    been as modest as Severin.


    Thinking of this, he immediately reached into his spatial ring, took out a high-quality alchemical pill, and


    tossed it over to Severin. ¡°This is a congrattory gift from me.¡±


    Severin was overjoyed to receive a seventh-grade spiritual herb. After thest alchemy session, he did


    not have many seventh-grade spiritual herbs left. He was just worrying about where to find more when


    Myles unexpectedly gave him one. However, before Severin could express his gratitude, another figure


    descended from the sky. Danie, the peak master of Sixth Mountain, appeared in Severin¡¯s line of


    sight.


    After arriving at Pearl Light Isle, Danie fixed her eyes on Severin. Her mouth opened slightly in


    surprise when she sensed the profound

 Chapter 2146

    Cap¨ªtulo 2146


    Chapter 2146


    Danie looked at Severin in surprise and said, ¡°Congrattions. We are now equals,¡± She then


    paused momentarily and looked at Severin with envy before remarking, ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ this is the first time


    I¡¯ve seen someone of your age make a breakthrough to paragon. In hindsight., if I could achieve in the


    past what you¡¯ve achieved right now, I would have long gone to Mind already.¡±


    Severin was speechless. ¡®Must you exalt me like that? You¡¯re a peak master! You¡¯re just as strong as I


    am!¡¯


    Before Severin could say anything, Danie took out a strongly- fragrant pill and handed it over. ¡°This is


    the Spirit Stabilization Pill. Your sr spirit would have already formed with this breakthrough to


    paragonhood. The Spirit Stabilization Pill can help consolidate that!¡±,


    Severin dly epted it after hearing of its wondrous properties toward one¡¯s primal spirit. Though he


    was a seventh-grade mid-rank alchemist, he had not the time to craft pills like the Prima Spirit Pill to


    benefit his sr spirit. The reasons were twofold-he was worried of


    theck of materials, and he had also been in seclusion for a rather


    long period.


    After keeping it safely away, Severin intended to thank her when several rays of rainbow-colored light


    traversed the distant sky toward him. Several familiar figures soon made an appearance.


    There was Rowan of the Eighth Mountain, Lyka of the Ninth Mountain, Lejeune of the Fifth, and many


    others as well. Severin even noticed


    Fend in the crowd!


    ¡°Haha, you are truly worthy of your status as a core disciple who makes light work of geniuses like


    Uzair. It hasn¡¯t even been long, and yet you¡¯ve already made a breakthrough to paragon,¡± Rowan


    1/3


    §Ú


    Ly ????,


    The breakthroughs had produced unusual phenomena in the surroundings, which affected the entire


    sect! At that time, Rowan was distracted by the urrence while refining a spiritual treasure,


    resulting in a failed refinement process and the near loss of his beard


    due to the fire.


    ¡°Congrattions on your breakthrough,¡± Lyka said, standing beside Rowan. ¡°Our Ninth Mountain does


    not possess many treasures, so please humbly ept this ten-millennia-old royal chalcedony as a


    token of my sincerest congrattions.¡±


    The palm-sized chalcedony that contained a white liquid was


    presented to Severin, who regarded it with some surprise as soon as heid eyes on it.


    Such an item was incredible, to say the least. One could consider it a rare treasure among seventh-


    grade alchemical ingredients. Ten- millennia-old royal chalcedony was formed from the earth¡¯s spiritual


    veins. Its mild medicinal effects and neutral properties crowned it one of the best ingredients to be used


    in alchemy.


    The addition of the word ¡®royal¡¯ ranked it above ordinary chalcedony. Its spiritual energy and the trace


    amounts of power of heaven and earth puts it at least at seventh-grade superior-quality item.


    Severin put the chalcedony into his bag with a smile on his face. He handed it over and thanked her, ¡°I


    appreciate your generosity. Thank you very much. Pleasee in.¡±


    The expressions within the depths of Lyka¡¯s eyes underwent a little shirt. She was incredibly jealous of


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Severin¡¯s talent, for his rise from supreme saint to paragon happened in just under a year since he


    entered the sect. Such a feat was peculiar within the history of Southsky¡¯s practitioners. Many would


    think such stories as a mere fib simply because such feats were unheard of, but Lyka had the


    213


    pivity i


    iu VVILTICO IL TI


    1.


    Before Lyka could ponder upon the implications any further, Lejeune of the Fifth Mountain offered his


    congrattions.


    ¡°Haha, congrattions on your breakthrough!¡±


    ¡°It hardly urred to me that you¡¯d take only a year to reach the level of a paragon.¡±


    ¡°Our Grandiuno Sect will prosper with you, and your name shall be etched in Southsky¡¯s history!¡±


    Severin looked at them in bewilderment and decided to wee everyone into Pearl Light Isle.

 Chapter 2147

    Cap¨ªtulo 2147


    Chapter 2147


    Once inside the ind¡¯s main hall, Severin sat at the first seat with a cup of hot tea. He quietly


    observed the peak masters and sect elders that were sitting on either side of the table. His


    breakthrough to paragon carried a monumental significance that drove the nine peak masters to meet


    him. Numerous other elders who seldom visited Pearl Light Isle were there as well.


    Severin was more surprised than anything that Oskar had tasked a disciple to deliver some gifts. That


    disciple felt small and insignificant uponying eyes on Severin, feeling nothing but admiration and


    envy. He knew of Severin¡¯s feats because he was one of the disciples that were closest to Oskar.


    In just two months of joining, Severin rose to third spot in the Alchemy Tower¡¯s rankings and challenged


    Emery, a prodigy.


    Four monthster, he reached the seventh floor of the Alchemy Tower, bing the first person in the


    sect¡¯s history to achieve that before the age of 35-that allowed him to inherit the legacy from one


    of the former sect leaders.


    More recently, Severin had killed the Deifirm Sect¡¯s Uziar and severely injure the Gahrr¡¯s Sian after


    entering Wildfire¡¯s ruins. Soon, he rose to be a seventh-grade alchemist and was named the elder


    of the Alchemy Chamber by Oskar. Finally, he was able to secure a breakthrough to paragonhood.


    An ordinary person who aplished such feats would be deemed a true prodigy. Those who were


    envious of Severin and had the impression that his appointment as sixth core disciple was due to sheer


    luck would be forced to reconsider their sentiment. Envy would certainly prevail over those who


    rightly so that it would be nigh impossible to catch up to him despite pouring in a hundred times the


    effort.


    Ridding himself of those denigrating thoughts, he sped his hands and said to Severin, ¡°This is a


    congrattory gift from the sect leader for your breakthrough to paragon.¡±


    He presented the Heavenspirit Pill that Oskar had given. All the peak masters and sect elders were


    bright-eyed upon seeing the pill. The Heavenspirit Pill was a seventh-grade high-rank pill that facilitated


    the stabilisation of paragon-level practitioners and increase the power of heaven and earth. One might


    not find it remarkably outstanding among seventh-grade pills, but they carried a special significance as


    a gift from Oskar, which just goes to show how much he valued Severin.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Severin waved his hand with a smile, conjuring up an invisible power that drew the pill toward him. He


    put it away and thanked the disciple, ¡°Thank you. Please convey my gratitude to the sect leader.¡±


    The disciple smiled warmly. ¡°I will, rest assured.¡±


    As the man departed, Myles ced his teacup down and spoke with some exaggeration, ¡°There can be


    no clearer sign of our sect leader¡¯s appreciation for you when he offered you the Heavenspirit Pill!¡±

 Chapter 2148

    Cap¨ªtulo 2148


    Chapter 2148


    The sect had a custom of presenting gifts such as spiritual treasures and pills to every disciple or outer


    sect elder who reached the level of


    paragon.


    The reasons behind that practice were twofold: it served firstly as a manifestation of the sect¡¯s


    acknowledgment and affirmation of the disciples, and secondly because paragons require higher-grade


    spiritual treasures. Lower-grade ones were hardly effective.


    In the past, the matters of preparing such gifts to highlight the newly- ascended paragon¡¯s


    achievements were typically handled by the -sect¡¯s elders. It was a different matter when the sect


    leader


    personally presented the gift. While that pill might not have been top- notch, its bestowal underscored


    Severin¡¯s importance in Oskar¡¯s eyes.


    Severin found himself a bit perplexed by Myles¡¯s remarks. Fortunately, those individuals were unaware


    that his daughter, Selene, was


    Oskar¡¯s apprentice, or else they would have been even more effusive with theirpliments. Severin


    downyed the situation and said, Well, it¡¯s just a stroke of good luck. I don¡¯t expect the sect leader to


    remember a rtive nobody like me.


    The elders and peak masters were speechless when he ate up all theirpliments. After some


    further praise, the elders and several peak masters from the first few peaks proceeded to leave.


    Danie nced at her peers and asked, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve made a breakthrough to paragon, are you


    confident about securing first ce and bing junior sect leader in the uing tournament?¡±


    When Severin heard this, he first nced at the remaining elders in the hall. Only Myles, Rowan, Lyka,


    and Danie were present along with several of their mountain¡¯s elders. Fend was with them too.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    12


    before posing that question at an opportune moment, Severin


    became alert and wondered to himself, ¡®Is she suggesting that she¡¯ll support me?¡¯


    The sect tournament assessed the disciples¡¯ progress and served as a challenge to both select the


    junior sect leader among the core disciples and determine who would secure the spot to go to Mind


    In the past, Severin might not have grasped the significance of that tournament due to histe entry


    into the sect. Furthermore, his attainment was still rather ordinary then, and it would not have been


    logical for any of the peak elders to ask him that as the tournament date loomed. It was his


    breakthrough to paragon that led Danie to take the initiative to ask. Her intentions were doubtlessly


    clear.


    He soon came to realize that Danie and others were nning to support him. The major core


    disciples-aside form Celeste and Raymond who had yet to reach the level of paragon-received covert


    support from many elders as well. The position of Junior Sect Leader or Mind¡¯s quota was a rare


    opportunity. If Severin managed to secure the former position with their backing, then their status would


    rise ordingly. Conversely, if Severin secured a ce in Mind and reached the Grandiuno Sacred


    Land, he might have the chance to be a supreme paragon powerhouse and perhaps even rise to


    grander heights!


    In their view, Severin¡¯s talent and ability was worth a gamble. Offering support that early was a


    calcted risk of which there would be minimal loss should it end in failure. However, there were plenty


    of rewards to be reaped in the future on the off chance of sess!

 Chapter 2149

    Cap¨ªtulo 2149


    Chapter 2149


    None of them would have been willing to invest in Severin before then. After all, Severin had just


    entered the sect, and his level of attainment was not that high. Each of the five core disciples within the


    sect had their own strengths, and even Celeste-thest-ranked core disciple-was one of the rare


    prodigies with an inherent talent in alchemy. It would only be a matter of time until she became a


    seventh -grade or even eighth-grade alchemist.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The top three-Karl, Spencer, and Riley-had sessively broken through to paragon and were far


    ahead in terms of attainment. Karl, in particr, possessed a strong divine constitution and ster


    talent as a reputed reincarnation of an ancient power. Should he continue his training in a stable


    manner, he might be able to cement his


    position and reach greater heights.


    Back then, the sect elders were more inclined to support Karlpared to Severin. As time passed,


    however, Severin¡¯s talent became increasingly apparent and his achievements grew ever more


    astonishing. He had forged ahead and made a breakthrough to paragon, convincing Danie and the


    others of his monstrous talent, and spurring her into expressing his true feelings.


    Myles assumed a serious expression after hearing Danie¡¯s


    question and asked, ¡°Are you confident in securing first ce in the uing sect tournament?¡±


    Severin considered Myles question carefully before phrasing his answer. ¡°I have nothing to say about


    my chances to im top spot, but securing a ce in the top three would be rather doable.¡±


    His physical body had be as powerful as that of a dragon ever since he reached the level of a


    paragon. Coupled with his surging power of blood and energy, hisbat prowess could match or


    even


    1/2


    Cr parayuli. IISUTUI


    as he was aware, there


    were only four paragons within the core disciples-himself, Karl, Spencer, and Riley. It was Karl that


    Severin was more concerned about, rather than the other two, as Karl was supposedly the


    reincarnation of an ancient powerhouse.


    However, Severin was cautious not to give any absolute assurance to the peak masters as he was


    aware of the possibility that unexpected developments might happen. However, he was confident in


    getting one of the top three spots and thus worded his answer to reflect that. The peak masters


    seemed to have predicted that answer as they exchanged nces while nodding in satisfaction.


    Severin was aware that he should not allow the joy of his


    breakthrough to grow into arrogance, for that would only lead him to suffer severe defeat in the future


    and-at worse-death.


    Myles regained hisposure and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯d like to offer this seventh-grade Breakthrough


    Pill to you.¡±


    A thumb-sized cream-coloured pill appeared in front of Severin with a wave of Myles¡¯ hand. The


    fragrance was invigorating, and a single whiff left Severin feeling profoundly enlightened. He felt as if


    the power of heaven and earth within him had been condensed and


    increased.


    Severin dly epted it, as it was designed specifically for a paragon to secure the breakthrough of


    stages within a level. While it might not be of much use to level nine paragons like Myles and Danie,


    it was godsent for someone like Severin who had just secured a breakthrough!


    Severin chuckled. ¡°Haha! This¡¯ll be a great confidence booster for


    sure!¡±

 Chapter 2150

    Cap¨ªtulo 2150


    Chapter 2150


    Severin¡¯s openness to reciprocity brought the peak masters a sigh of relief. They had decided to


    support Severin due to his exceptional


    talent.


    Karl had nock of support, having garnered the backing of many individuals including the first five


    peak mountains and numerous elders. Myles¡¯ group, however, felt that there was less value in


    supporting Karl, hence their turnaround to support Severin.


    Relief seemed to wash over Danie¡¯s face upon hearing what Severin said. ¡°We¡¯ll look forward to your


    good news then.¡±


    Myles then added, ¡°There are still ten days to go before the tournament. Make use of this time to


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    consolidate your attainment and acquaint yourself with the power of heaven and earth.¡±


    Meanwhile, Rowan produced a palm-sized, dark-colored stone that bore the scriptures of philosophy. It


    was a sight to behold. ¡°I know you have many top-tier spiritual treasures, but do allow me to offer you


    an Enlightenment Stone. I discovered it in one of Southsky¡¯s secret realms. You might find this useful in


    Thrilled by the offer, Severin epted it without hesitation and expressed his gratitude to Rowan. ¡°Your


    kindness is much appreciated, Peak Master Rowan. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    He then turned his attention to Lyka, who felt a little at a loss after being eyed like that. She knew that


    she had to contribute something significant, so she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have Myles¡¯ swordsmanship talent,


    Danie¡¯s alchemical prowess, or Rowan¡¯s weapon refinement technique. My expertise is in


    formations, so I can offer to set up a formation to gather spiritual energy for Pearl Light Isle. This will


    1/2


    CIHI-IIv uI JPIITuuT SIIST9y


    With a gentle wave of her hand, Lyka touched a point in the air, and the intricate pattern of formations


    cloaked the inds surroundings. Spiritual energy of heaven and earth were condensed and


    transformed into a thick white fog. As the concentration increased, the mist turned into droplets of


    spiritual liquid-a sign that the spiritual energy had taken on a more tangle, liquid form.


    Severin was delighted to perceive the heightened concentration of spiritual energy across Pearl Light


    Isle. Should the formation¡¯s absorption continue unabated, the density of spiritual energy could even


    surpass the outside world by tenfold. Exciting times were ahead for Severin, for spiritual energy was


    very conducive for attainment and alchemy.


    After Lyka had set up the formation, Severin stood up and said to the four peak masters, ¡°Your support


    will go a long way in ensuring that I would stand a chance of securing first ce in the tournament!¡±

 Chapter 2151

    Cap¨ªtulo 2151


    Chapter 2151


    Severin¡¯s confidence brought a smile to the peak masters¡¯ faces. Their optimism toward him was


    reflected in their decision to remain in Pearl Light Isle even after Lejeune and the others had left, less of


    all the marked expression of support for Severin.


    For the record, Severin was not the favored contender in the sect


    tournament. That distinction fell on Karl, the first core disciple and a


    paragon who was rumored to be the reincarnation of an ancient powerhouse. His abilities were beyond


    ordinaryprehension. Few, if any, disciples had a chance against Karl, making him the natural


    choice to receive support from the peak masters and elders.


    By contrast, Myles and hispanions had witnessed Severin¡¯s exceptional talent firsthand, opting to


    hedge their bets against him. His failure would result in minimal losses, but sess might yield a


    wealth of benefits.


    Following Lyka¡¯s establishment of the spiritual energy gathering formation on Pearl Light Isle, she stood


    up and exined with a smile, ¡°I can only elevate the spiritual energy level of Pearl Light Isle to about


    ten times higher than that of the outside world. I cannot go any higher, unfortunately.¡±


    The strong fog elicited a profound expression of gratitude from Severin. ¡°That is more than enough.


    The Grandiuno Sect¡¯s location was rich in spiritual veins, and its concentration of spiritual energy was


    several times higher than other ces. Yet the formation raised Pearl Light Isle¡¯s spiritual energy level


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    to far beyond that of Severin¡¯s expectations. The condensed energy formed drops of spiritual liquid,


    and its concentration in any one ce would make it a highly valuable location to most people.


    +25 BONUS


    Lyka responded with a smile and proceeded to take her leave. ¡°Please excuse me. I have several


    important matters to attend to back at the


    Ninth Mountain,¡± she said, as she rose into the air in a rainbow- colored streak of light.


    Severin, ted by Lyka¡¯s contribution, engaged in conversation with Myles and others. Myles was


    aware of how crucial it was for Severin¡¯s attainment to stabilize after the recent breakthrough, so it was


    not long before he said, ¡°I shall leave you to consolidate your attainment in the ten days before the


    tournament.¡±


    Severin agreed. ¡°I agree. Now is the best time to cement my attainment and refine my abilities.¡±


    After bidding the peak masters farewell, Severin returned to the main hall where Fend was still


    waiting for him. Realizing that Fend might have more to discuss, Severin approached him and took a


    seat. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to discuss with me?¡±


    Fend set down his teacup and smiled with a hint of admiration. Why, yes indeed. But first,


    congrattions on your breakthrough.¡±

 Chapter 2152

    Cap¨ªtulo 2152


    Chapter 2152


    Fend¡¯s initial reason for visit was simply to congratte Severin on the breakthrough to


    paragonhood. It held much significance in the sect, and while it was not all that big of a deal, there was


    an


    unspoken expectation that one must congratte such individuals personally.


    Thus was Fend¡¯s initial perspective, but he changed his thoughts after arriving at Pearl Light Isle and


    witnessing the other peak master¡¯s support for Severin. Once an outer elder, Fend¡¯s status had since


    been raised to that of inner elder simply because he had unearthed a talent like Severin in Nontwo City.


    In a sense, he yed a role in Severin¡¯s fortunes. With that realization, Fend said, ¡°Do you grasp the


    significance behind the sect tournament after that group of peak masters threw their support behind


    you?¡±


    Questions abounded in Severin¡¯s mind. ¡®Isn¡¯t the sect tournament¡¯s purpose to choose the future sect¡¯s


    young master as well as candidates for the quota at Mind? Could there be other hidden


    opportunities?¡¯


    Following a brief pause to reflect on his questions, Severin voiced his doubt. ¡°Are you suggesting there


    might be other opportunities behind this sect tournament?¡±


    Fend nodded. ¡°The five highest-ranking disciples in the tournament will be allowed enter the Starry


    Sky Battlespace at the end of the year! it is distinct from other secret realms or hidden ruins because it


    the sole secret realm that connects the entire thirteen states of Bleurealm. Legend has it that a divine


    person descended from a higher world about a hundred thousand years ago to vanquish the demons in


    Southsky, turning it into what it is today.¡±


    Severin thought to himself in shock, ¡®Starry Sky Battlespace? A vast


    +25 BONUS


    §Ú§á§å §ä§Ö ChiliC DIC


    THIC


    being?¡¯


    ¡°Said battlespace is situated above the Nine Heavens, being home to numerous treasures and


    precious herbs. It has been a focal point of contention among practitioners in Bleurealm, and all


    renowned sects in Bleurealm would send their disciples there.¡±


    Through Fend¡¯s detailed exnation, Severin gradually grasped the significance of the Starry Sky


    Battlespace. The sect tournament was more than just an opportunity to choose the future Junior Sect


    Leader and the quota for entering Mind. It was an exercise to select who would get entry to the


    Starry Sky Battlespace, a ce that many sought the chance to go to.


    Known primarily for the death of a demon and the subsequent


    formation of powerful beasts from its blood, anyone who left their name in this ancient battlefield would


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    receive heavenly blessings and guidance from the divine.


    ¡°Two hundred years ago, an unaffiliated practitioner entered the Starry Sky Battlespace and stumbled


    upon some sort of blessing. That drew attention from Mind, and several assassins were sent to kill


    him. After reaching supreme paragon, he even convinced one of his female peers to elope with him.


    Rumor has it that he is now ascended to immortality, or something of the sort.¡±


    A sense of familiarity crept in as Severin listened to Fend¡¯s story about that unaffiliated practitioner


    and the eloping. It sounded like the Old Wacko.

 Chapter 2153

    Cap¨ªtulo 2153


    Chapter 2153


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Taken aback by the story, Severin asked frantically, ¡°Could you borate on his exploits all those years


    ago?¡±


    Severin¡¯s eager expression felt rather peculiar to Fend but he did not pay it much attention. He


    cleared his throat and continued, ¡°I was merely a young warrior king at that time, so I don¡¯t know much


    about him. However, rumors suggest that he appeared in the Starry Sky Battlespace out of nowhere


    and left his name on its stone tablet. Apparently, he killed numerous powerhouses and supposedly


    acquired a rather special tower-shaped item. Ever since then, he grew even stronger and took less


    than ten years to progress from paragon to supreme paragon. Even those from sacrednds were


    suffocated by his energy.¡±


    Fend then shook his head before adding, ¡°That¡¯s all I know.¡±


    Severin became more and more convinced that the person Fend spoke of was the Old Wacko. Such


    actions, like taking a female paragon with him, was characteristic of the man¡¯s antics.


    Old Wacko¡¯s drunken boasts about slicing open the sky in one sh and killing several hundred


    thousand practitioners in one go came to mind. Though Severin initially dismissed all that as the


    ramblings of an inebriated savant, Fend¡¯s ount seemed to bring more credibility to those stories.


    Later, after Severin entered into the Skyblue Sect and discovered that Wuhlricht was the Old Wacko¡¯s


    junior, he was told that the Old Wacko had arrived in Bleurealm and was being targeted by one of


    Bleurealm¡¯s strong forces. He initially wondered if the Old Wacko had done some despicably heinous


    act. It was Fend¡¯s exnation that provided more context.


    +25 BONU:


    As Severin contemted, Fend shared another titbit. ¡°Rumor has it that he revisited the Starry Sky


    Battlespace before ascending to immortality because he lost something there. Then, the Yaochi Sacred


    Land¡¯s sect leader broke through the void formation to enter the Starry Sky Battlespace, and his aim


    was to explore what that unaffiliated practitioner left behind. However, he returned with serious injuries


    and could only utter the word ¡®divinity¡¯.¡±


    Severin¡¯s excitement surged. ¡®Did the Old Wacko leave something behind?¡¯ he wondered. The rumor¡¯s


    veracity was of little importance, as Severin was determined to investigate either way. Firstly, the Old


    Wacko had left certain something gat the Starry Sky Battlespace; secondly, it was implied from


    Fend¡¯s description that the miniature ck tower came from the Starry Sky Battlespace!


    Fend noticed Severin¡¯s thoughtful expression and teased. ¡°Excited,


    are we?¡±


    He had mentioned the Starry Sky Battlespace to demonstrate his sincerity toward Severin, as well as


    raise a request to Severin. However, the soon-toe sect tournament was more important, so


    anything rted to the Starry Sky Battlespace could be deferred to another day.


    Severin chuckled in response to Fend¡¯s yfulment. ¡°The


    allure is hard to resist.¡±


    ¡°Good to know. I¡¯m confident you will be able to secure entry into the Starry Sky Battlespace,¡± Fend


    said while stroking his beard. ¡°We¡¯ll have a more detailed conversation after the tournament.¡±


    Fend then took his leave while Severin contemted the information he was told. ¡°There seems to


    be something in the Starry Sky Battlespace that he wishes to procure. But the main point is that the Old


    Wacko has been there, and I need to have a look at whatever


    It is he encountered there!¡±


    +25 BONU


    With newfound motivation, Severin returned to his training room. Armed with the Enlightenment Stone,


    he entered a state of deep meditation and consumed the seventh-grade Breakthrough Pill.


    A realm of mystique seemed to unfold before Severin as he held the Enlightenment Stone. The world


    soon gained rity.

 Chapter 2154

    Cap¨ªtulo 2154


    Chapter 2154


    The sky was no longer a sky. It had transformed into the river that connected various disciplines.


    Scriptures of philosophy were wove together to create a dense web of countless paths of knowledge


    tha ranged from swordsmanship to alchemy. There were 3,000 paths in


    total.


    As the Enlightenment Stone in Severin¡¯s hand illuminated, his spiri seemed to transcend his physical


    body and wandered through space The paths echoed in his mind, and Severin gained a sense of rity


    as he dispelled the confusion that had lingered.


    At that same time, the seventh-grade Breakthrough Pill he had ingested began dissolving into pure


    medicinal power that coursed through his entire body. His recent breakthrough, coupled with the


    infusion of vast medicinal power, catalyzed his surge in spiritual


    energy. He went from initial-stage to mid-stage,te-stage, and finally peak-stage in just a brief period.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Immersed in the enlightenment of those paths, Severin paid little attention to the growth of his


    attainment. He had entered a state of profoundprehension as he absorbed the surrounding energy


    and molded it into his own existence.


    A rapid rise in attainment was not all that he experienced-he had witnessed a profound transformation


    in his sword knowledge. Having reached great sess in the Sky-Soil Heptagold Sword Energy,


    Severin¡¯s chaotic swordwill was able tomand thousands of swords. Within his energy core, the


    virtual sword energy took on a real form that resembling a lifelike sword enveloped in destructive


    energy


    Several unusual phenomena manifested in the external world. As


    Severin¡¯s enlightenment progressed, the world trembled and echoed


    +25 BON


    VVILI TU


    Phantasmal dragons and phoenixes took to the air, and the many paths of swordsmanship shed


    fiercely. The sword that belonge to the sect¡¯s swordsmen trembled imperceptibly, as if heralding the


    arrival of their ¡®king¡¯.


    After half a day, Severin¡¯s vision became a blur and the paths begar


    to fade away.


    ¡°Is it over already¡­¡±


    A sense of loss enveloped Severin. The half-day of enlightenment felt like both a fleeting moment, and


    an eternity. He gazed at the stone that had been reduced to powder. ¡°That was fast.¡±


    However, Severin was mildly stunned when he extended his divine senses to scan his energy core. His


    attainment level had


    unexpectedly reached peak-stage level one paragon, and it would not be long before he reached level


    two.


    The overwhelming power surging within him made feel as though breaking a mountain and creating


    rifts in the earth could be achieved with a mere swing of his hand or a stamp of his feet. Divine


    methods were like child¡¯s y to him.


    Taking a deep breath topose himself, Severin observed the dark- yellow light emitted by a small


    sword in his energy core and saw the golden sea cradling it gently.


    ¡°Did the virtual sword manifest into a solid one?¡± Severin cocked his eyebrow in surprise. The unity of


    paragons.

 Chapter 2155

    Cap¨ªtulo 2155


    Chapter 2155


    Severin¡¯s expression radiated excitement and enthusiasm. He could sense the immensely vast and


    surging swordwill emanating from that small and solid sword. The sky-soil energy melded with the


    power of heaven and earth, and the amalgamation manifested before his eyes like the scriptures of


    philosophy. It was awe-inspiring.


    Severin knew from his previous study of ancient records that such divine power was exclusive to the


    royal paragons, who integrated the power of heaven and earth with the true will.


    Sensing the strong swordwill from his sea of energy, Severin took out


    the sword and held it in his hand for observation. It had been


    condensed with the true swordwill, and it was nothing short of extraordinary. It could do more than just


    injure an opponent¡¯s physical body-it targeted one¡¯s soul, attainment level, and lifespan.


    Ecstasy filled his expression. ¡°Impressive! I now have another trump


    card!¡±


    To the best of his knowledge, Southskycked powers that could target one¡¯s soul and reduce one¡¯s


    lifespan. Such peculiar treasures were exceedingly rare.


    While techniques such as Purevoid Sect¡¯s Violet Thunder Struck or Tobias¡¯s Soul Devouring Nail could


    inflict harm to the soul, the concept of a single weapon capable of simultaneously attacking the soul,


    attainment level, and lifespan was unprecedented.


    With skillful use, Severin believed that the sword could provide some very unexpected results. With a


    wave of his hand, he ced the small sword back into the sea of energy. He quelled his excitement


    and took some time to assess the gains he had just made.


    Although Severin¡¯s attainment had yet to make a breakthrough to


    Pui 9VIT, TI SVIIu UIYIIIC III


    yar


    endeavor a fruitful one. He stood out as the only one in the entire Southsky who had advanced to


    paragonhood with true will manifested out of nothing. Such an achievement might even be rar in


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Mind, and it was all thanks to the Enlightenment Stone that h received such an unexpected fortuity


    afterprehending all the paths.


    After using some exercises to channel the breakthrough¡¯s power and circte it thoroughly within his


    body, Severin got up and said, ¡°This trump card might just give me an edge in the tournament and


    allow me to get first ce!¡±


    Further breakthroughs seemed unlikely given Severin¡¯s recent


    consolidation at peak-stage level one paragon. That being said, he ranked among one of the of the five


    core disciples. Even Karl, the strongest out of the five, appeared to be at peak-stage level one. Riley


    and Spencer, having recently entered paragonhood, would be even unlikely to make quick progress.


    Thus, everyone was almost on the same level as each other.


    Severin¡¯s Sky-Soil Zenith conferred a twenty percent increase inbat power, and he also practiced


    the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s specialties such as the Grandiuno Treasured Notes and The Book of True Void


    Enlightenment. Combining those two enhanced the quality of Severin¡¯s spiritual power to above that of


    his peers. Perfecting the Sky- Soil Heptagold Sword Energy elevated hisbat power even higher


    than practitioners who were on the same level as him.


    At Severin¡¯s present state, he could hold his own against level two paragons and fend off level three


    ones without being put at a disadvantage. After all, hisbat power had reached that of an ordinary


    level three paragon.

 Chapter 2156

    Cap¨ªtulo 2156


    Chapter 2156


    Were Severin to engage in a confrontation with a level three paragon, then his trump cards might


    be the determining factor for the stronger party! Such a small margin should not be


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    underestimated, for only three among the core disciples had so far attained


    paragonhood!


    Severin found himself in high spirits. Following his enlightenment, he chose not to emerge from


    seclusion immediately. With a few more days remaining before the sect tournament, he intended to


    refine his magical power further and optimize his preparations to perfection.


    As the peak masters and Fend had exined to him, only the person who came out tops would be


    qualified to proceed to Mind. The second would be designated as Junior Sect Leader who was


    poised to inherit the position from Oskar. While Junior Sect Leader was a promising position


    nheless, Severin harbored much


    stronger desires to venture into Mind!


    Meanwhile on an architecturally impressive courtyard in Dubhe Isle, the sky above was filled with


    energy as cranes soared gracefully through the air. A vibrant rainbow adorned the celestial expanse,


    and within a grand hall at the heart of the ind, stood an unassuming young man dressed in a in


    robe.


    This individual exuded a strong aura, and his power of energy and blood zed like the scorching sun.


    A spiritual radiance seemed to travel across his skin, and every movement he made appeared to have


    an impact in the surrounding. His impassive and illuminating eyes held a mesmerizing quality that


    seemed to steal one¡¯s soul.


    That young man was none other than Riley.


    The dissipating phenomena in the distant sky brought solemnness to


    +25 BONUS


    9 P ?


    had spread rapidly throughout the sect, which Riley initially dismissed as exaggeration because


    Severin¡¯s previous breakthrough to level nine supreme saint urred than two months ago.


    As reports soon surfaced that the peak masters and elders from each mountain had personally


    congratted Severin on Pearl Light Isle, Riley realized that he could not ignore the gravity of the


    situation. He cursed to himself and said, ¡°If Heaven has an illegitimate son, I can think of no person


    other than Severin who fits the bill. How is he able to make such quick progress?!¡±


    Severin¡¯s feat of surpassing Celeste to be the sect¡¯s top


    alchemist, along with Uzair¡¯s death in Severin¡¯s hands, were all


    incrediblymendable efforts. Yet even the most talented would need time to achieve sess.


    All the five core disciples were extraordinary individuals whose strength defied logic. It was Severin¡¯s


    breakthrough on the advent of the tournament that posed the main concern, as the different between


    supreme saint and royal paragon was worlds apart.


    Regardless of everything that was became the talk of the town Severin for his aplishments, Riley


    had always been indifferent to it and focused instead on Karl and Spencer. In Riley¡¯s view, Severin¡¯s


    rise to paragon would require at least a couple of years.


    It was only when the news of Severin¡¯s breakthrough to the paragon reached him that Riley admitted


    his previous miscalctions.

 Chapter 2157

    Cap¨ªtulo 2157


    Chapter 2157


    Inside the hall, Riley had an ashen expression as he drew a deep breath in an attempt to quell his


    turmoil, yet peace of mind remained beyond reach. After a moment¡¯s silence, he sighed, ¡°I was


    careless.¡±


    Riley had the right to look down on Severin prior to thetter¡¯s breakthrough to paragon, but the new


    development became an unexpected obstacle. Based on Severin¡¯s track record of defeating opponents


    stronger than him, it was evident that Severin¡¯s strength was no longer constrained by traditional


    levelling systems.


    Reflecting on Severin¡¯s impressive aplishment of countering Uzair despite being two levels lower,


    Riley found himself increasingly attentive to Severin¡¯s capabilities, especially since Severin had such


    an extraordinary spiritual treasure in mind.


    A headache seemed to be on the offing, but after some


    contemtion, Riley finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll just leave Karl and Spencer to


    handle him.¡±


    Though he had initially thought himself capable ofpeting against Karl and Spencer for top spot


    ranking in the sect tournament, he realized in light of Karl¡¯s abilities that aiming for a spot in Mind


    might be biting off more than he could chew. However, securing second ce and being named the


    second sect leader seemed like a


    reasonable alternative to aim for.


    However, Severin¡¯s unexpected breakthrough raised doubts about Riley¡¯s chances in securing that


    second ce. Not wanting to let frustration get the better of him, Riley reassured himself that nearly


    half a year had passed since his breakthrough to paragon. He had already ensured his rise as level


    one paragon, and he believed that he might stand a chance even with Severin¡¯s progress.


    +25 BONUS


    Riley believed that he was not the only one that who was unsettled by Severin¡¯s rise.


    On a floating ind between the third and fourth mountains, Spencer and his brimming dragon-like


    physique was listening to a barrage of reports from his attendants. His expression grew increasingly


    grim.


    Damn it!¡±


    Spencer did not expect Severin¡¯s meteoric rise to paragon and initially dismissed the news as a joke!


    s, news of the peak masters¡¯ congregation on Pearl Light Isle had confirmed his suspicions, as did


    the unusual phenomena.


    Like Riley, Spencer had acknowledged Severin¡¯s achievements in alchemy and subsequent recognition


    by the Alchemy Tower. He had taken notice of Severin¡¯s victory over Emery and the nine rings that


    Severin managed to get the tower to produce. However, he never perceived Severin as a true


    His estimate, much like Riley¡¯s, was that Severi would require at least


    a year or so to make a breakthrough to paragon. By then, the tournament would have long ended, and


    the breakthrough would have little to no implications.


    Unfortunately, he was forced to face the fact that Severin had made an unexpected leap in


    advancement. All of Spencer¡¯s ns were thrown into disarray, and he was visibly perturbed by what


    was happeningContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 2158

    Cap¨ªtulo 2158


    Chapter 2158


    After taking in a deep breath to quell his frustration, Spencer s his subordinate, ¡°Gather a few sharp-


    eyed people and tell them to keep watch near Pearl Light Isle. If anything happens, ry the news to


    me at soon as you can!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the subordinate replied. He immediately turned around and left to do as Spencer told.


    Long after the subordinate had left, Spencer shifted his focus after gazing into the distance. His


    expression changed gradually, and a hint of murderous intent began to creep in. ¡°Tch. Making a


    breakthrough to royal paragon means nothing. I¡¯m now peak-stage level one paragon. I¡¯ll be the one


    the next sect leader!¡±


    Spencer was aware of his limitations and was thus aware of his


    inferiority to Karl. Though he regarded Karl as apetitor, he knew that securing a win against Karl in


    the tournament was simply too big a challenge. Several factors were at y that led Spencer to feel


    much less confident, and that included Karl¡¯s background numerous trump cards.


    Settling for second ce was a reasonablepromise, yet Severin¡¯s sudden ascent disrupted his


    n, making him wary of what might lie in store when facing Severin. Riley, who ranking third among


    the core disciples, was some cause of concern for Spencer, but Spencer deemed him slightly inferior to


    Severin. News of Severin¡¯s feats against Uzair and Sian during the excursion into Wildfire¡¯s ruins only


    heightened Spencer¡¯s awareness of Severin¡¯s strength.


    Over at a spiritual ind near the first mountain, where a magnificent pce stood in all its glory, a


    spiritual light cloaked the entire surroundings like dragons entwined in a divine dance. Inside the pce


    was a handsome well-dressed man who sat in pensive


    VIItCIIIViaIVII, JIC


    ¨C audible friction in the void.


    +25 BONUS


    ouviig -


    LITUL Sicu tu cause all


    Several elite disciples stood silently on both sides of the hall, and Sandy seemed to have the most


    summoned them due to the developments on Severin¡¯s end, which caught Sandy off guard because he


    had not anticipated Severin¡¯s swift progress at


    all.


    During their time in the Artic Heights, Severin¡¯s attainment matched Sandy¡¯s level eight supreme saint,


    but that had since soared to much greater heights. Despite his long association with Karl, Sandy had


    never witnessed Karl¡¯s ascension from supreme emperor to paragon within a year.


    As Sandy grappled with shock, Karl¡¯s voice resonated from above with a tone that stunned Sandy


    speechless.


    ¡°At longst, the sect has produced an opponent that can take seriously,¡± Karl said without even the


    slightest hint of anger.

 Chapter 2159

    Cap¨ªtulo 2159


    Chapter 2159


    Karl sipped his hot tea in a calm andposed voice. Wher told that Severin had made a


    breakthrough to paragon, Kar thought was surprise and bewilderment. It was rather astonish Severin to


    progress at such a swift rate, even within his generation of prodigies.


    ¡°I initially expected him to reach paragonhood earliest by next year. Who would¡¯ve thought that it came


    so soon¡­¡± Karl savored his tea with an icy expression. He then unleashed a surge of spiritual energy


    from his body, creating a roaring sonic boom that ripped through the


    air.


    Karl acknowledged his erroneous underestimating of Severin. Though he was the reincarnation of an


    ancient powerhouse, it had taken him two years to train from supreme saint to paragon after his rebirth.


    That process had taken about five or six years in his previous life.


    By contrast, Severin aplished it in just one year. There might not even be anyone in Mind who


    could achieve such feat.


    Karl prided himself on his talent. Severin¡¯s speed might be impressive, but Karl was blessed with


    everything that he inherited from his previous life as a royal paragon. No ordinary paragon could ever


    hope topare themselves to him. Moreover, Karl was reincarnated simply because he was driven


    by a strong desire for immortality in the golden age. He needed to secure his ce in Mind¡¯s


    Grandiuno Sacred Land at all costs, and he could not allow anyone to ruin his ns.


    With a glimmer of determination, Karl set down his teacup with a loud thud and dered in a cold tone,


    ¡°I¡¯m aiming for first ce in the tournament. No one can stop me from achieving that and going to


    Mind!¡±


    +25 BONUS


    The surrounding disciples immediately began to tter Karl. One young level eight supreme praised


    him. ¡°Severin has just only made a breakthrough to paragon. He¡¯ll never be able to win against you!¡±


    Another disciple chimed in, ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re now a level two His puny strength can only measure up to


    one of your fingers


    Sandy felt that Severin was being gravely underestimated as he listened to all the ttery. Having seen


    Severin¡¯s abilities first-hand in the Artic Heights, he knew that there was more to Severin¡¯s ability.


    Sandy remembered how Severin, at level seven supreme saint, had defeated Uzair and severely


    wounded Sian. Despite Uzair and Sian¡¯s status as prodigies in their sects, Severin made light work of


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    them. Despite his well-intentioned meaning to speak up, he was unable to bring himself to voice out his


    concern because he knew that his words might incite trouble.


    Karl scoffed at their praise, having long grown tired of the same old ttery. Though still holding his


    head high with pride, he did not let the praise get to his head and instead acknowledged Severin¡¯s


    meteoric and unprecedented rise.

 Chapter 2160

    Cap¨ªtulo 2160


    Chapter 2160


    After gathering his thoughts, Karl thought to himself, ¡®We¡¯l


    true mettle when the sect tournamentes.¡¯ ¡¤


    None of the sect¡¯s younger core disciples caught Karl¡¯s attention.


    Even Spencer, the second core disciple with a divine constitution, was


    viewed as an insignificant little speck in Karl¡¯s eyes.


    Severin¡¯s sudden rise was a burst of refreshing excitement for Karl, and he was eager to feel just how


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    strong the sect¡¯s top alchemist and talented swordsman was.


    Over at Pearl Light Isle, Severin hadpleted his seclusion and consolidated his attainment


    thoroughly. His majestic and mountainous aura was restrained, and any onlooker whoid eyes on him


    would realize that he had apparently returned to his former, aura- less self. However, his energy core


    emanated a golden glow that bore


    testament to his formidable strength.


    ¡°Level two paragon is within reach now that I¡¯m at peak-stage level one paragon,¡± Severin remarked.


    He felt the ginormous spiritual power within him, and every breath he exhaled resulted in a formidable


    glow of power that covered his body with his zing battle spirit.


    Upon opening the door and sensing the growing intensity of the murderous aura, Severinmented,


    ¡°It¡¯s such a shame that the tournament is in a couple of days. There¡¯s not much time left to make any


    further breakthroughs.¡±


    After spending over half a month in seclusion, and dedicating the past two days to gaining


    enlightenment through the Enlightenment Stone, time was running out. Any further breakthroughs


    would require him to at least wait until the tournament was over.


    +25 BONUS


    ¡°Breaking through too quickly might do more harm than good,¡± he muttered as he left the training room.


    ¡°Best to use this time to hone my spiritual power.¡±


    Diane and the other girls, who had been trainingbat techniques with Selene, greeted Severin upon


    his emergence.


    ¡°Severin, you¡¯re finally out of seclusion!¡±


    He smiled and walked toward his enthusiastic wives. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s spend some time together as a family


    before the tournament.¡±


    The past few days had seen Severin focused on breaking through to paragonhood, which took time


    away from his family. Since his attainment had already reached that level, he could afford to slow down


    and enjoy some moments with his beloved wives and daughter.


    That night, everyone on Pearl Light Isle gathered in the courtyard to celebrate Severin¡¯s breakthrough.


    They raised numerous toasts to Severin, which Severin did not decline. When everyone had their fill


    past midnight and retreated to thefort of a bed, Severin spent a passion-filled night with Diane.


    In the days that followed, Severin taught Selenebat techniques, yed chess with the elders, and


    rxed before the sect tournament.


    Excitement was abuzz without the sect as the tournament loomed, and many disciples in every corner


    of the sect made covert preparations to try and aim for a high ranking in the uing


    tournament.

 Chapter 2161

    Chapter 2161Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Three tolls of a bell resounded throughout the Grandiuno Sect in the early morning hours, marking the day of the tournament.


    On Pearl Light Isle, Diane and the girls were helping Severin dress up. With their attire fully on, Severin smiled at them.


    ¡°Time to go. The tournament will start soon, and it¡¯s about time we head to the arena.¡±


    Severin exited the room and traveled across the air in a streak of light. Simr scenes appeared across the Grandiuno Sect, as the sky filled with a profusion of rainbow streaks that numbered upward of several hundred thousand.


    It did not take long for Severin to lead his wives to the sect arena, which was situated between the Sixth Mountain and the Seventh Mountain. Tens of thousands of spectators filled the arena, and Severin¡¯s arrival stirred an immediate sensation among the crowd.


    ¡°Look! Elder Severin is here!¡±


    ¡°How is he that young? I heard that he just made a breakthrough to royal paragon!¡±


    ¡°His talent is nothing short of extraordinary! No one can secure breakthroughs from supreme saint to paragon in just a year!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I wonder if he¡¯ll be able to secure first ce in the tournament?¡±


    ¡°He stands a good chance, in my opinion. I can¡¯t think of anyone aside from him who stands a legitimate chance of securing first ce.¡±


    Severin approached the arena calmly and ignored the hubbub.


    Many elders were already waiting on the high tform above the arena.


    ¡°Come and have a seat, Severin!¡± Myles offered.


    ¡°Thank you, Peak Master Myles.¡± Severin epted the invitation and led his wives over before taking a seat next to Myles.


    Severin nced at the spirited participants across the crowd and remarked to Myles, ¡°Everyone is raring for the tournament.¡±


    ¡°But of course,¡± Myles replied.


    ¡°This importance of this tournament isn¡¯t limited to the battles for the core disciples. Even elite disciples vie for a spot in the rankings because of the rewards that the sect would confer on them.¡±


    Severin nodded. He knew that the top three hundred disciples in the tournament would receive corresponding rewards. Though those rewards were not particrly abundant, the pills and inferior -grade spiritual treasures were valued by the elite disciples, as most of them were less alchemically talented unlike Severin.


    The top hundred would then be awarded an additional Crystal Spring Pill, while the top 50 could obtain mediocre-quality spiritual treasures. Only the top ten would be given more substantial rewards that epassed spiritual treasures, techniques, and pills.


    Several familiar faces were spotted in the crowd, but Severin did not dwell too much on their presence. Among them were Shyam- whom he defeated, Radyn, and not least of all the core disciples such as Celeste and Raymond.

 Chapter 2162

    Chapter 2162


    Severin observed the crowd silently and noticed that most of whom were elite disciples. Very few were level nine supreme saint, and the only two he noticed were Celeste and Raymond.


    He was the sole paragon at the moment, as the remaining core disciples had yet to arrive.


    Sometimeter, his keen divine senses-courtesy of his paragon attainment-allowed him to sense and pinpoint a gaze that was looking murderously at him.


    A multicolored stream of light flew past swiftly and soon revealed an unassuming and well-dressed young man.


    The disciples around him erupted into heated discussions.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s Riley!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the third core disciple!¡±


    ¡°I heard he made a breakthrough to paragon a few months ago. Guess the rumors were true then. He just gives off such an intimidating vibe¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought that three of the five core disciples made a breakthrough to paragon. I wonder who¡¯s the strongest among the five!¡±


    Their discussions identified the person as Riley.


    ¡°So, he¡¯s Riley.¡±


    In the year since he joined the sect, Severin only knew two of the five core disciples-Celeste and Raymond. The other three remained enigmas who rarely showed up in public. That was Riley¡¯s first encounter with Raymond.


    Realizing that the hostility wasing from Riley, Severin thought to himself, ¡°He must be the vengeful type.¡±


    Despite never meeting or interacting with Riley, the animosity Riley disyed suggested to Severin that it could be a result of the recent rise to paragon. Of the five core disciples, Raymond and Celeste were slightly weaker. Only three were paragons-Riley, Spencer, and Karl. The tournament was their time to shine, and it was only natural for them to feel unhappy when Severin showed up out of nowhere.


    Severin retracted his nce. His rtionship with Riley was purelypetitive and not borne of any resentment.


    Suddenly, a rainbow streaked through the sky and a young man in a ck robe approached the arena with several people surrounding him.


    They soon recognized the person as Spencer.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Spencer!¡±


    ¡°I heard he has an element constitution known as the True Dragon Constitution. It makes him as strong as a true dragon, and he even mastered a secret technique unique to his constitution that is said to be powerful enough to kill a dragon.¡±


    ¡°He made a breakthrough to paragonhood some time ago. I wonder if he can defeat the other core disciples in this tournament?¡±


    ¡°Things are getting interesting. Three out of four paragons have now shown up.¡±


    Severin nced up and scrutinized Spencer carefully. True to what the disciples described, the energy and blood in Spencer¡¯s body were strong and overflowing. Despite ack of prominent muscles, he exuded a powerful aura around him. Though the aura was very carefully controlled to avoid spilling out, it left everyone feeling suffocated.


    The prospect of fighting Spencer excited Severin.

 Chapter 2163

    Chapter 2163


    Spencer sensed someone watching him as soon as he arrived near the arena. He turned his head abruptly in the direction of the gaze and looked at Severin with an indifferent and vaguely hostile gaze.


    Among the younger generation of disciples present there, the only paragon-level practitioners were Spencer, Riley, Karl, and Severin.


    Karl had not arrived yet, and since Spencer knew Riley already, he was able to deduce which one Severin¡¯s appearance via the process of elimination.


    Spencer was not going to underestimate Severin. The sect tournament was far too significant, as it offered them a chance to reach Mind or even be the sect¡¯s junior leader. Such opportunities were beyond the reach of ordinary elite disciples, and Spencer had no intention of letting those opportunities slip away.


    Since Karl had the best chance of securing first ce along with the quota to reach Mind, Spencer prioritized the chance to be junior sect leader because that would put him on the same level as Oskar.


    Een the nine peak masters had to show respect to him. Such a position also came with a supply of various attainment resources, high-grade spiritual treasures, strong techniques, and so on.


    Karl was the only core disciple that Spencer took seriously. Riley might have a strong attainment, but Spencer considered himself superior due to the True Dragon Constitution.


    With a physique simr to that of a real dragon as well as a stronger power of blood and energy, he did not think Riley would be a match for him. Thus was the source of his 90 percent confidence in securing the junior sect leader¡¯s position.


    Severin¡¯s unexpected rise had disrupted the path he had carved for himself to be junior sect lead. He rid his head of those thoughts and went calmly to a quieter ce at the side of the arena where he could meditate.


    Severin withdrew his gaze as well. That brief exchange of nces was all it took for him to discern that Riley and Spencer harbored ill intentions in the tournament. As fellow paragons, their drive and determination were set in stone, and no one would be willing to yield to the other. A fierce battle between them was inevitable.


    Though Riley and Spencer¡¯s were allte-stage first-rank saint attainment, Severin was not intimidated by either of them. In a circumstance where both sides¡¯ strength was equal, then it was a matter of who had the stronger trump card. The victor would almost certainly be the person who had honed their technique and sharpened theirbat abilities.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Severin¡¯s breakthrough to peak-stage level one paragon had significantly strengthened his physique. Like a walking spiritual treasure, his body had grown stronger than that of a beast, and perhaps even several times stronger than Spencer¡¯s.


    Every pore in his body radiated with a glimmering light, devouring the surrounding spiritual energy in gargantuan amounts to nourish his divine constitution.


    His divine techniques and swordsmanship had been further enhanced by the Enlightenment Stone, and he felt that he would be able to hold his own even against a level three paragon!


    As Severin was deep in thought, someone screamed.


    ¡°Look! It¡¯s Karl!¡±


    Everyone nced at the same direction and saw a well-dressed figure exiting a streak of rainbow-colored light. A powerful pressure bore down on everyone within a several-hundred-mile radius, causing everyone¡¯s hair to stand on end.


    ¡°Is this how intimidating our first core disciple?¡±

 Chapter 2164

    Chapter 2164


    ¡°The aura from miles away was enough to make me feel suffocated.!¡±


    ¡°That is to expected from the sect¡¯s first core disciple. His aura is simr to those seasoned paragons!¡±


    ¡°He is the reincarnation of an ancient powerhouse, after all, and he also has a divine constitution. He became a paragon after only several years of training, and I don¡¯t there are a lot of people in Southsky who could achieve that sort of feat.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that he can get first ce in the tournament!¡±


    Severin looked up and saw Karl emerging from the light. His entire body was filled with the power of blood and energy, which seemed to cloak him in ayer of red light.


    His breathing produced audible shockwaves that resonated throughout the sky, and one could almost feel a suppressive aura crashing into one¡¯s face. He was the embodiment of danger.


    Severin¡¯s eyes lit up and he thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure Karl¡¯s reputation is well-deserved. There must be more to him than meets the eye.¡±


    The threat that Severin sensed from Karl was a signal that Karl was far stronger than Spencer or Riley.


    A few secondster, Karl descended from the sky andnded on the tform. Several peak masters and elders around him stood up from their seats and greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°Over here, Kar!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Come and have a chat!¡±


    Karl responded with a warm smile and decided to sit next to the first mountain¡¯s peak master. Severin frowned when he saw that, as several of those peak masters were good at buttering up those whom they deemed were of value to them. By contrast, only Myles¡¯


    group greeted him when he showed up at the arena earlier.


    Severin decided not to pay any mind to that. He prepared to close his eyes and meditate as he awaited the start of that important tournament.


    Karl, however, nced over with a probing gaze as soon as he sat down. He had a little smirk as he looked condescendingly at Severin.


    ¡°You must be Severin, the one who¡¯s been making waves throughout the sect recently.¡±


    Severin frowned slightly when he heard that.


    ¡°Are you going to spare some advice for me?¡±


    Severin did not believe that Karl would strike up a conversation with him for no reason, especially since they had never crossed paths ever since Severin¡¯s entry into the sect.


    Karl had a yful look in his eyes as he said to Severin, ¡°None at all. You¡¯re incredibly talented. You made a breakthrough from supreme saint to paragon in just a year, a feat so amazing that I heard about it even when I was in seclusion.¡±


    Those remarks sounded like praise, but it carried traces of ridicule and mockery. The best way to get to someone¡¯s head was to stroke their ego!


    Karl resumed his little diatribe and looked at Severin in a condescending manner, ¡°At longst, an opponent worthy of my attention! I hope you¡¯ll do your best in the tournament. Don¡¯t get eliminated too quickly.¡±


    Severin¡¯s expression sank slightly and he felt a strong sense of unease!

 Chapter 2165

    Chapter 2165


    Karl¡¯s slight haughtiness drew a little snicker from Severin.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to go all out then!¡±


    Severin refocused and closed his eyes to meditate. Perhaps an ancient powerhouse like Karl viewed him as nothing more than just a slightly bigger fish, not that it shoulde as any surprise that Karl would think that way.


    After all, due to a past life as a royal paragon, he could change Southsky¡¯s terrain simply by stamping his feet!


    That he would look down on paragons was normal, as he might be under the impression that first ce in the tournament was already a given for him.


    Severin thought to himself, ¡®So what if you¡¯re a reincarnation of a royal paragon? The way of attainment goes against the will of nature, and it¡¯s a never-endingpetition against each other!¡¯


    He had killed countless prodigies-some even stronger than him- and secured victory despite being at a disadvantage in his attainment.


    At that moment, Dianeforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t take that to heart., Severin. The tournament is about to begin, and it¡¯s important for you to keep a level head!¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be fine, honey.¡± Severin nodded. A couple of remarks was hardly enough to piss him off. Severin closed his eyes to rest and waited silently.


    As time went by, more and more disciples arrived to the arena, and every corner was filled with people. All of a sudden, thousands of rays of light appeared in the sky, and purple mist filled the surroundings. This stark change in phenomenon elicited gasps of awe across the venue. Severin opened his eyes slowly, and he soon saw the purple light that appeared above the arena. All of a sudden, a ten-feet tall rift in the void appeared, and out came a white- robed Oskar with a horsetail whisk in hand.


    Everyone in the arena stood up and saluted him.


    ¡°Greetings, Sect Leader!¡±


    ¡°Greetings!¡±


    Oskar waved his hand and conjured up an invisible force that settled the disciples down.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You can dispense with needless etiquette.¡±


    Following hismand, Oskar swished the spiritual horsetail whisk, filling the entire Grandiuno Sect with a celestial glow.


    ¡°I hereby announce the start of the Grandiuno Sect Tournament!¡±


    The toll of a loud bell then spread throughout the entire Grandiuno Sect, and immediately nearly a thousand huge arenas descended from the sky and remained suspended in mid-air.


    Those arenas had materialized via Oskar¡¯s wielding of the power of heaven and earth. They ensured that all spiritual energy of the contestants within the arena would not spill over to the outside world, curbing the repercussions of a battle between level nine supreme saints!


    Only then can all contestants be able to perform to their full potential.


    As soon as those arenas appeared, Severin sensed the power of heaven and earth emerging from them. He could sense that it was like an independent space of its own!


    At that moment, the nine peak masters soared one after another into the air and channeled rays and rays of spiritual light from their hands. There were tens of thousands of rays which morphed into a palm-sized ck-and-gold token as theynded on each of the contestants¡¯ hands.


    Severin received one as well, and he noticed that head of the token was a delicate pattern of carved dragons and phoenixes, while the tail was column that showed the umtion of points.

 Chapter 2166

    Chapter 2166


    Just as Severin was trying to figure out the use of the numbers on the token in his hand, the nine peak masters came to Oskar. One after another, they began exining the rules of the tournament.¡±


    You can gain points by defeating the opponent and advance to the next round. Furthermore¡­¡±


    Severin understood the rules after Oskar¡¯s exnation. Each token in their hands was equivalent to a point! The basic principle of the game was simple-snatch the tokens from the opponent¡¯s hand to increase one¡¯s own points. Those with the most points would then face opponents with simr points after advancing to the next stage.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At the same time, all contestants were allowed to use their trump cards, such as spiritual treasures, pills, spells, and various divine techniques in the arena. Only one restriction was imposed, and that was not to kill one¡¯s opponent.


    Those who were at risk of death could silently chant ¡®I concede¡¯


    while grasping the token tightly. They would then be escorted out of the arena. After all the rules had been exined, Oskar officially announced that the tournament had begun.


    The names of two thousand contestants were called and allowed to enter the arenas topete. Most of the disciples were level two or level three supreme saints, and thus evenly matched. Severin nced briefly at the matches and opted to meditate. After some time, the winners across countless arenas were decided, and the second round of the tournament soon began.


    The token in Severin¡¯s hand turned slightly hot all of a sudden, signaling that his turn hade. He opened his eyes suddenly, and a sh of light burst forth from his pupils! Severin immediately stood up and ran toward the nearest arena, where he soon realized that his opponent was a mere level four supreme saint.


    As the sight of Severin, that opponent had a bitter smile and said, ¡°Have mercy on me!¡±


    Severin nodded in acknowledgement. His opponent then made the first move and produced a fan-shaped spiritual treasure. He raised his hand and waved at Severin, producing divine light that whipped up a hewing gale. The opponent¡¯s attack brought a smile to Severin¡¯s expression, and he raised his hand to touch the oing wind. The surrounding space then seemed to turn still and block the wind out.


    Feeling a little unhappy that his attack was dispelled that easily, he reached into his spatial ring and took out a golden sword. A sonic boom was directed right at Severin. The sh from the golden swordnded on Severin¡¯s body, but a metallic clink was heard and all that resulted from the impact were sparks.


    When the sword bounced away and demonstrated the sheer futility of even the strongest attack in the disciple¡¯s arsenal, a wave of disappointed washed over him. He handed over his token in despair and said to Severin, ¡°You win!¡±


    Severin raised his hand to take the token, which fused with his own and increased his by a point. The disciple, having lost his token, was teleported out of the arena.


    In less than a few minutes, the second round was over. The third and fourth rounds came, and Severin¡¯s attainment level as a paragon allowed him to clinch easy victories against many of the disciples, whose strength was only level six or level seven. Like a shark in a tank full of fish, he umted points swiftly, taking only half a day to reach a hundred points. At longst, Severin finally met his first worthy contender-Riley, one of the core disciples.

 Chapter 2167

    Chapter 2167


    Inside the arena, Riley stood with a calm expression as he unleashed a burst of spiritual energy that shone like the sun in the sky. Severin mirrored Riley¡¯s expression and avoid projecting dominance or submission. The momentum that erupted from their bodies were like billows of waves colliding and crashing against each other in mid-air. From time to time, roars and shrieks filled the air.


    The tense scene aroused discussion among the audience.


    ¡°We finally get the chance to see these two core disciples going head-to-head!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! We¡¯re just small frypared to sharks like them! I didn¡¯t even get past my first round. Severin took my points as soon as I entered the arena!¡±


    ¡°Hey, who do you think, Riley or Severin, can win?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m cing my bets on Riley. He managed to make a breakthrough to paragon much earlier than Severin, and he has the Nine Yang Constitution too. He wields a particrly terrifying power of the sun!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling optimistic about Riley¡¯s chances too. I heard that he could fend off practitioners who had just broken through to the paragon when he was merely a level nine supreme saint.¡±


    At that point, Severin¡¯s supporters retorted, ¡°You people are underestimating Severin. Have you forgotten what he achieved in the Artic Heights? Severin relied on his level eight supreme saint attainment to defeat people who were stronger than him such as Uzair and Sian!¡±


    Others nodded in agreement. ¡°They¡¯re both prodigies, so I think it¡¯ll the chances are pretty even.¡±


    Their discussion naturally reached the ears of several prodigies who were watching the battle from a nearby tform. Severin¡¯s wives were starting to worry, as evident from their solemn expressions, yet could only sit quietly beside Myles in the hopes that everything would be all right. Diane, in particr, seemed to be the most worried of them all.


    Although Severin was a paragon, Riley was no pushover. Gilda nced worried at Wuhlricht and asked, ¡°Do you think Severin can win, Dad?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. I have every confidence in him!¡± he said, ncing up at the two contestants on the arena.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Spencer, sitting some distance away, had an imperceptible twinge of joy because a loss of either Riley or Severin would mean the elimination of apetitor.


    Further away, the white-d Celeste stared at Severin and said silently to herself, ¡®I hope you¡¯ll win, Severin!¡¯


    ¡°Severin¡­¡± Raymond, who was standing next to Celeste, breathed heavily as he nced Severin¡¯s direction. He had failed to make a breakthrough to paragon before the tournament, so he knew he stood no chance of getting either first or second ce in the tournament.


    With three out of five core disciples being paragons, and Severin¡¯sst-minute breakthrough adding a fourth, there were already too many peoplepeting for top spot. Raymond knew that it would be a futile attempt and elected not topete at all.

 Chapter 2168

    Chapter 2168


    Raymond had known Severin longer than most because he had befriended Severin since thetter¡¯s entry into the sect. When they went into the Artic Heights, Raymond had failed to obtain the most precious of Wildfire¡¯s relics, but each interaction that had allowed him toprehend the sheer iprehensibility of Severin¡¯s true strength. Uzair¡¯s death had deeply shaken Raymond and instilled a sense of fear.


    Severin seemed to be a person favored by the heavens, as there never seemed to be an end to Severin¡¯s progress. With Severin and Rileypeting in the same arena, Raymond found himself slightly eager to see Severin¡¯s failure. ¡°Even the strongest will be defeated. Today might be that day for you, Severin¡­¡±


    Not far away, Karl opened his eyes after a bout of meditation. He nced at Severin and Riley on stage before closing his eyes once again. That intense battle might have captivated the attention of many, but Karl viewed it like a mere insignificant tussle between two ants.


    At the same time, the peak masters stood high in the sky and observed the battle with Oskar. The expressions on their faces were varied, with the first to the fifth having rather indifferent expressions.


    Myles of the Seventh Mountain felt a little nervous and was frowning a little. He had not expected Severin to face such a formidable opponent right at the outset. Danie was simrly concerned. Riley was a paragon, and thus had formidable strength.


    They had previously supported Severin and provided him with numerous resources, all of which would end up in vain if Severin was eliminated at Riley¡¯s hands.


    Lejeune noticed their expressions and chuckled, ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that such a huge sh between two prodigies would happen so soon? Would Severin be the winner? Or would Riley?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    How about we make a wager on who wille out victorious?¡±


    The first five peak masters were Karl¡¯s supporters, so they were evidently pleased with the impending elimination of either one of them. At Lejeune¡¯s suggestion, Holvieg Standt ¨C the fourth peak master-said, ¡°I¡¯ll ce my bets on Riley then!¡± He then took out an eighth-grade pill and presented it to everyone as his wager.


    Melorin Jamell of the Third Mountain smiled and offered up a piece of gold. ¡°My bets are on Riley as well!¡±


    ¡°Count me in too!¡± The bets were soon casted, and the first five peak masters ced their bets on Riley¡¯s victory.


    Myles¡¯s face soured, as he was well aware of the intentions behind their actions. He then dered in a cold tone, ¡°I¡¯ll bet on Severin¡¯s victory!¡±


    Danie, Rowan, and Lyka reluctantly followed suit despite being well aware of the humiliation that they were facing at that moment. What Lejeune did was a clear expression of disdain for their earlier decision to support Severin over Karl.

 Chapter 2169

    Chapter 2169


    The betting seemed to show a distinct inclination toward Riley, who picked up on what was happening and nced condescendingly at Severin. ¡°I¡¯ll spare you from further suffering if you concede defeat.¡±


    Severin snickered to himself and found it rather amusing that Riley would even entertain the notion of assuming that he would just concede defeat like that. The practice of striving for attainment was essentially an exercise in challenging thews of heaven. One could only reach the peak of one¡¯s ability by undergoing countless challenges, and whether or not the elders held him in high regard was immaterial to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my chances,¡± Severin replied. He gazed intently at Riley, perceiving thetter¡¯s oppressive aura. Spiritual power circted within Riley¡¯s body, whose muscles had tightened in anticipation.


    Riley¡¯s face soured and he yelled. ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡±


    A sinister smile appeared on Riley¡¯s face, followed by a resounding surge in aura. A hewing gale whipped through the arena, shing the void like invisible knives and producing a piercing whistling sound.


    Severin then leaped into the air and raised his hand to counter the iing wind. A resounding bang waster heard, and the wind dissipated instantly. The neutralized attack drew a snicker from Riley. He summoned a nine-foot-long sword, which emitted a greenish energy that rapidly spread across the entire arena. Riley¡¯s green robe fluttered audibly in the air as a result of the surge in energy. His aura enveloped the mountain and had a sense of awe that was reminiscent of an ancient mountain. The shockwave crushed everything in its vicinity into powder, and Riley infused all his spiritual energy into the sword beforemanding, ¡°Behead him!¡±


    In response, a thousand feet-long sword light materialized in the sky and sliced through space at incredible speed. Its target was none other than Severin. Cracks began to form in the arena that was designed to contain battles of level nine supreme saints. The strong aura generated shockwaves that caused many of the disciples to tumble over.


    ¡°Is that the strength of a paragon? The shockwaves are strong enough to send us flying!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so strong! My goodness!¡±


    ¡°Severin¡¯s got the bottom hand!¡±


    ¡°Conceding is much better than letting his reputation be tarnished by a loss.¡±


    Severin heard the onlookers¡¯ exmations, of course, but he did not have the luxury of contemting their opinions of him because the green sword light was already rapidly approaching him. He raised his hand gently and released countless waves of dark and gold-colored energy from his body.


    A thunderous bell-like ng then echoed across the crowd.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2170

    Chapter 2170


    The palm-sized Darkgold Bell materialized in Severin¡¯s hand and expanded into the size of a hill after being summoned. It covered his head, and a wave of energy descended from the bell to form a protective shield around Severin¡¯s body. Everything happened so quickly that it had already surpassed the reaction of an ordinary practitioner.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin summoned the Darkgold Bell just milliseconds before the green sword light struck down. The spark from the collision seemed to drain out even the sun¡¯s color, turning the world dim and dark. A massive shockwave emanated from the arena that destroyed everything within a few miles. The vibrations affected the mountains many miles away, as if an earthquake had urred.


    Being at the center of the explosion resulted in Severin having to bear a tremendous force. The protective shield was struck so strongly that the bell began to emanate a cry. At the sight of that urrence, Severin directed the spurt of spiritual energy from his body into the bell.


    The explosive shockwave went as swiftly as they came, having dispersed into auras in the sky.


    ¡°You¡¯re strong, I¡¯ll give you that,¡± Riley remarked in surprise after failing to break Severin¡¯s protective shield.


    Riley¡¯s surprise soon turned into fierce determination, as a murderous aura surged froth from his eyes. They seemed to take an almost solid form that exuded a faint red light. Like a devil emerging from hell, Riley unleashed even more of his energy as he poured his paragon-level attainment poured into his sword.


    ¡°Die!¡± He soared to the air and propelled himself forward to attack Severin.


    ¡°Meleebat?¡± Severin snickered when he saw Riley¡¯s intention to engage in closebat and test their physical strengths. With a wave of his right hand, he summoned his Scarletsky Sword and unleashed his spiritual energy. The energy tore audibly through the void, and he disappeared in the blink of an eye as he headed toward Riley.


    Less than a secondter, the two of them shed in mid-air with their spiritual treasures. Shockwaves and fire abounded, yet Riley was starting to feel that he might be at a disadvantage in closebat. Severin¡¯s physical strength was simply too strong, resembling a ferocious beast in human form.


    Riley had a bad feeling as the battle progressed. ¡°How is his physical body that strong?¡±


    Every single sh left Riley¡¯s palm numb, forcing him to adjust the spiritual energy in his energy core to make up for what the impact.


    Severin, on the other hand, was brimming with energy, confidence, and fighting spirit.


    As soon as Riley was distracted by Severin¡¯s physical strength, he sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t get distracted during our fight!¡±


    Severin unleased another wave of his endless power of energy and blood, like a smoke signal that had sensed the presence of a hostile force. His physical strength increased once again, and he seized Riley¡¯s briefpse in concentration to deliver a mountainous punch onto Riley¡¯s body.

 Chapter 2171

    Chapter 2171


    Severin¡¯s punchnded on him, and Riley¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank violently. Then, the protective shield in front of him instantly shattered, and the fistnded on Riley¡¯s chest with a huge blow.


    In an instant, Riley felt as if his whole body had been hit by a huge mountain, and he suddenly felt sweetness in his throat. A mouthful of blood spurted out from Riley¡¯s mouth involuntarily.


    When the disciples around him saw this, they could not help but exim.


    ¡°Oh no! Roley is injured!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, Severin is so strong! They were only about to get started and Riley is already injured!¡±


    ¡°That is terrifying!¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Riley¡¯s blood vomiting and injury not only caused the surrounding disciples to exim, but even the nine peak masters standing in mid-air were surprised when they saw this. In particr, Lejeune and other peak masters who had just ced bets to support Riley were all utterly freaked out.


    Compared with the disciples in the audience, all the peak masters and elders were at the ninth level of grandmaster cultivation, so naturally, the disciples judgment was no match for them. All of them looked grim at this moment, and their eyes were extremely solemn. It was because they found that Severin¡¯s strength seemed to be somewhat beyond expectations. That body was so powerful that it was like a ferocious beast in human form. It could actually injure Riley with the power of his flesh alone.


    What if he went all out? The peak masters could not imagine it!


    ¡°How long has it taken Severin to break through? Hisbat power has actually reached this level!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! How did this kid practice? Howe his body isparable to the body of a real dragon!¡± When Lejeune and others saw this, they cursed secretly under their breaths.


    Not far away, Myles, Danie and others saw Riley vomiting blood and was injured. Their faces were, however, full of joy, and the worries on their faces disappeared instantly.


    Lejeune and others could see that Severin was extremely powerful.


    He was still able to face Riley¡¯s attack with ease. How could they not see it? After all, they were all grandmasters of the ninth level, and they could see it for themselves.


    Myles was satisfied when he thought of how Lejeune and others deliberately ced bets to tease him. He had a feeling that Riley would definitely be no match for Severin in this battle.


    After being thrown hundreds of feet away, Riley regained his bnce. His face was ashen and he looked at Severin with anger, his eyes filled with murderous intent. If a person¡¯s re could kill a person, Severin might have been ughtered by Riley¡¯s re at this moment.


    Looking at Riley who was staring at him, Severin sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°You are too weak!¡±


    In response to Severin¡¯s ridicule, Riley red at him, and his whole face turned red. He remembered how he had despised the opponent before the battle. However, this battle was about entering the next round andpeting for rankings. Riley suppressed the anger in his heart. He took a deep breath, looked at Severin deeply, and said slowly, ¡°Severin!! Damn you!!¡±


    In so many years, this was the first time that Riley was injured and humiliated like this!


    Severin¡¯s words instantly ignited the fury in his chest.

 Chapter 2172

    Chapter 2172


    Rays of light shed around him, and an extremely hot air instantly rose from his body. A scorching hot sun suddenly appeared in the surrounding sky. The sun was rising in the sky, and the surrounding air waves were bending and rolling in the heat.


    Riley, who was under the shadow of the sun the size of a millstone, suddenly shouted, ¡°Nine Suns shine in the sky!¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Riley roared angrily, and his hands quickly formed a seal. The sun above his head instantly turned into nine huge fireballs, forming the Nine Suns in the Sky. Nine scorching fireballs hung in the sky, and the scorching firebreaths affected the surrounding space, tearing apartrge cracks in the void.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    After Riley activated the magical power of his Nine Yang Body Constitution, he looked at Severin with a sneer on his face, his eyes cold, as if he was looking at a dead person. After muttering crisp sybles, he raised his hand and waved it violently towards Severin. In an instant, the nine huge fireballs suspended in mid-air were all thrown towards Severin. Each fireball was the size of a small mountain, and the crimson light covered the sky. The scorching heat broke every space that it passed through into fragmented pieces. The firebreaths emanated from the fireball was extremely terrifying, and even Severin felt threatened.


    He felt that ordinary saint-level monks might have no choice but to run for their lives when facing Riley. There were nine such fireballs!


    Facing this attack, Severin took a deep breath and tightened the Scarletsky Sword in his hand. In the next moment, a massive amount of spiritual energy from heaven and earth poured into it, causing the sword to roar.


    At the same time, the inner swordsmanship also burst out in Severin¡¯s body, turning into a fierce fighting spirit and soaring into the sky, heading straight for the sky thousands of miles high.


    ¡°Sky-Soil Heptagold Sword Energy, kill!¡±


    Following his chant, Severin gently waved the Scarletsky Sword in his hand. In an instant, ck and yellow fumes could be seen condensed on the long sword, and then a force of heaven and earth swept through it, carrying a terrifying energy. The energy turned into a sword light that was ten thousand feet long and struck out.


    The moment the sword light struck out, all the monks within a radius of dozens of miles around the arena heard a huge sword cry in their ears. Immediately afterwards, there was a whistling sound in the air, as if the air was being torn apart.


    After these noises, all the monks felt as if their skin had been scratched by the sharp sword energy. Although they were not hurt, countless goose bumps appeared on their bodies invariably, and their hairs stood up, making them feel that their scalps were tingling. They were all horrified.


    Somewhere not far away, Riley, who had just used the Nine Yang Divine Power, immediately felt an immense threat the moment the sword light appeared. This invisible feeling of threat felt the closest when the sword light cut through the sky.


    Riley was immediately shocked. He did not think much and directly controlled the nine fireballs to kill Severin.


    When Severin saw what was going on behind the scenes, he sneered, and the sword energy moved around his body, controlling the sword light to sh towards the fireball. The nine extremely scorching replicas of the sun only resisted for a brief moment before they werepletely chopped into pieces by the Sky-Soil Heptagold Sword Energy, turning into little bits of aura and disappearing into the void. However, the sword light remained unabated, and it directly went for Riley in mid-air.


    When Riley saw this, he was immediately frightened. He raised the Sapphire Blue Long Sword in his hand to resist the sword light, but only managed to resist for a moment before being swept up and hit by the massive sword energy.


    With the sudden crisp sound in his ears, Riley¡¯s pupils shrank violently and he screamed. ¡°No!!¡±


    However, as soon as he did, the Sapphire Blue Long Sword in his hand was instantly chopped into pieces by the Sky-Soil Heptagold Sword Energy. The sword shed, and before Riley could react, he fell directly from mid-air like a bird with broken wings.

 Chapter 2173

    Chapter 2173


    Riley fell from mid-air, and arge mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth. His whole face instantly twisted into a painful expression, and his whole body seemed to be hit by an ancient sacred mountain, and he was hit hard on the ring. A huge deep pit was smashed out of the ground. The violent shock wave set off a roaring wind that ruthlessly raged around, overturning many disciples in an instant.


    Seeing Riley fall from mid-air, countless disciples were so frightened that their scalps went numb, and they started discussing it.


    ¡°Holy crap! Riley is actually at a disadvantage!¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°That is unexpected of Severin, he gained the upper hand with just a few moves!¡±


    ¡°It seems that Severin has a better chance of winning!¡±


    The exmations and boiling sounds of the surrounding disciples were deafening and resounded through the sky.


    At the same time, the nine peak masters with their feet in the void, as well as the elders of the major sects, all looked shocked when they saw that Riley was defeated by Severin, especially Lejeune and others who had previously chosen to support Riley in the bet. Their faces turned as ck as coal and became extremely gloomy. The strength Severin disyed was simply beyond their expectations.


    The two of them fought for just a short while, but Riley was already injured.


    One must know that Riley was also one of the five true disciples of the sect, a famous prodigy, and he broke through to the saint realm far earlier than Severin. Logically speaking, Riley¡¯s cultivation strength could definitely suppress Severin, but the result was exactly the opposite.


    As the peak master of the ninth level Saint, after these confrontations, Lejeune had already seen that Riley was no match for Severin. That was why his face darkened and he felt sorry for his favorite kid.


    At the same time, not far away, Myles and others who were paying attention to the actions on the battlefield saw Severin actually starting to press down on Riley. Myles could not help butugh heartily, ¡°Hahaha! Okay, Severin really did not disappoint!¡±


    After he finishedughing, he turned his head to look at Lejeune and the others, whose faces were as dark as coal, and raised his eyebrows provocatively, as if he was sure to win.


    The center of the pit, Riley slowly stood up from the pit, wiped the blood that overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and stared at Severin with a gloomy look, his eyes gleaming with unprecedented murderous intent.


    Riley had been a disciple for more than ten years and had outstanding talent. He was once hailed as a seedling of the Holy King Realm by the elders of the sect. However today, all his pride was shattered by that sword in front of Severin. In all these years, he had never suffered such a huge defeat or suffered such humiliation.


    Riley, who had a ferocious face, clenched his fists tightly, and his tone was cold and cold, just like the cold wind blowing across the ancient ice field, freezing the surrounding air with ayer of frost.


    ¡°Severin Feuillet!¡±


    ¡°I am going to kill you!!!¡± As he said it, Riley suddenly flew up from the pit, his feet stepping on the void, and his ck hair dancing.


    Murderous aura mixed with Riley¡¯s saint-level aura instantly turned into an invisible shock wave, prating the sky and straight into the clouds, sting holes in the white clouds thousands of miles high above in the sky.

 Chapter 2174

    Chapter 2174


    Soon after, a terrifying aura burst out from Riley¡¯s body, and mes ignited around his body. In just a few breaths, the small me was fuelled up, covering Riley¡¯s entire body. These mes were really weird. They were obviously dark red, but they had no temperature, as if they were virtual objects.


    However, Severin clearly sensed that the moment the mes appeared, the surrounding void was twisted and curled up.


    Countless powers of heaven and earth seemed to turn into nutrients, growing Riley, making his aura more and more terrifying.


    Riley, who was still in his wafting clothes, gently pointed toward the void, and a palm-sized bell suddenly emerged from the void.


    The bell was fiery red, and its surface contained the power of heaven and earth and the principles ofw. The breath of the high- grade spiritual treasure on it shook the surrounding void, causing the space to shatter, and the exposed space crack blew out arge piece of Nine Heavens Gang Wind.


    Riley took out the bell, shook it gently, and the surrounding void instantly shattered, and countless earth, water, wind, and fire emerged. And that bell was like a ck hole, swallowing up all the surrounding earth, water, wind and fire in an instant, and then it swelled in the wind and turned into the size of a millstone.


    At the same time, the purple-red me emanating from Riley¡¯s body poured into the bell, causing the bell to shine brightly immediately. Suddenly, it was as if a light spot millions of times brighter than the sun suddenly appeared in the entire sky.


    In that light spot, a red beam of light cut through the void, shattering all matter in its path at extremely fast speeds, heading towards Severin!


    As soon as this attack appeared, the color of the heaven and earth changed, and the space twisted and copsed, like the world was destroyed, covering the sky above the entire arena.


    When the nine peak masters in the sky saw this, their expressions suddenly changed and they eximed.


    ¡°Is this a martial skill thatbines Riley¡¯s Nine Yang Body Constitution magical power and the Crimson Bell?¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Riley¡¯s gaze is turning red, he is all out on it!¡±


    The hearts of the major peak masters were beating wildly, because Riley¡¯s attack had exceeded the capabilities of the first-level Saint Realm. Even those monks who had just broken through to the second level of the Saint Realm would die if they were hit. This kind of martial arts and supernatural powers could only be used when one was turning into a Scarlet Gaze and had the maximum killing intent.


    After all, in a normal arena battle, with the protection of the arena formation, one would only use the required amount of skills and power.


    Severin on the other side also found that Riley¡¯s gaze was turning red and his attacks became extremely fierce. Seeing this, Severin no longer held back. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth in his body boiled, stirring the stars in the sky and turning into pure power of heaven and earth.


    The next moment, the power of heaven and earth poured into the Scarletsky Sword in his hand, and an unprecedented terrifying sword intent erupted from his body. The sword energy broke through the air, shattering the space within several feet around it, causing space disturbances and blowing out countless turbulent currents.


    ¡°What kind of magical power is this!¡± Riley¡¯s expression changed, and felt a strong threat after Severin used his sword energy.


    This feeling was something he had never experienced before. His whole body was shaken at this moment. Without any hesitation, he swung the bell in his hand and smashed it down on Severin¡¯s head.


    Seeing this, Severin smiled. He suddenly raised his right hand and gently swiped the Scarletsky Sword in his hand. The dark sword energy in his body continued to roar, and the roaring sound was earth-shattering.


    Countless ck and yellow fumes and energy spurted out from his pores and mixed into the Scarletsky Sword, causing the nine-foot long sword to emit a hundred-foot sword energy.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Severin chanted, and swung the Scarletsky Sword downwards. The hundred-foot sword energy on the sword was like an arrow from a bow, piercing through the space, and quickly shed towards Riley.


    ¡°Today, I will kill you with one sword!¡±

 Chapter 2175

    Chapter 2175


    Although the sword energy approaching rapidly in the sky was only a hundred feet high, Riley did not dare to underestimate it at all. Logically speaking, an ordinary monk in the saint realm could create arge crater with a radius of several miles with one punch, and with a casual blow, he could turn it into a thousand-foot-long.


    To a Saint Realm monk, the hundred-feet sword energy felt like a kid¡¯s trick.


    The moment Riley saw the sword energying, his expressionpletely changed, and a lot of bloodshot eyes appeared in his eyes. The bell in his hand shook violently, and spurted out arge mouthful of blood. The dark sword energy contained in the sword, even though he was several miles away, Riley still felt the feeling of the de grazing all over his body.


    Under his gaze, wherever the golden sword energy passed by, the surrounding spaces copsed one after another. Even the earth, water, wind, and fire were destroyed, andpletely turned into pure void space. Even the usually most violent ones, the so-called saint monks would be injured and killed if they came into contact.


    The Nine Heavenly Gang Wind blowing out from the cracks in the void now disappeared without a trace under the sword energy.


    Looking at this, Riley was so frightened that his scalp was numb and the hairs all over his body stood up. He looked ferocious and yelled miserably.


    ¡°Nine Yang Body Constitution, listen to my orders, the power of heaven and earth will gather in my body!!!¡±


    As he yelled, the purple-red mes on Riley¡¯s body burned violently, and the color quickly turned deep and dark. The aura erupted so strong that it instantly shattered the formation above the arena into powder.


    Fortunately, the Nine Peak Masters and Sect Master Oskar Burton were there. The moment they discovered that the arena formation was broken, Oskar took the lead. He raised his hand and touched the arena lightly, and countless powers of heaven and earth surged out from all around. In an instant, the broken formation was repaired as before, and strengthened to a state that could withstand the aftermath of the battle between saint-level monks.


    Oskar, who had stabilized the arena formation, could not help but say, ¡°Good boy, the battle between these two is almost reaching the second level of the Saint Realm.¡±


    At the same time, the hundred-feet sword energy struck by Severin flew several miles across the space and struck hard on the scorching hot spot. The sword energy let out a loud rang, and the huge power of heaven and earth attacked Riley¡¯s magical power,pletely shattering it in just a few seconds. The remaining power of the sword energy remained unabated as it headed straight for Riley¡¯s physical body at extremely fast speeds!


    Before Riley could react, the ck mes around him instantly erupted into a strong shock wave, and the extremely sharp sword light kept eroding the energy, blood and mes around him.


    Seeing the sword energy getting closer and closer to him, Riley became anxious. He made a seal with both hands, and all the cultivation power in his body burst out, trying to make the final resistance.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Hold it!¡± Seeing this scene, Severin sneered. How could this powerful Sky-Soil Heptagold Sword Energy,bined with the will of the dark sword energy, create a killing so deathly that no ordinary people could withstand?


    Not to mention the seriously injured Riley, even if he was not injured, he probably would not be able to withstand it. One should know that Severin had spent a lot of hours cultivating this Sky-Soil Heptagold Sword Energy. He had stayed in the sword tomb for a long time at the Seventh Peak in order to understand the dark sword energy. All this was for today!


    ¡°Fancy tricks!¡± Severin suddenly shouted violently, and the sword energy in his body burst out again, heading towards the sword, instantly breaking the bnce between Riley¡¯s offense and defense. ¡°Kill!¡±


    A crisp sound broke through the air, and there was no violent explosion as imagined. From the outside, it seemed as if a ck line was cut out of the sky in the arena.

 Chapter 2176

    Chapter 2176


    In that ck line, the space copsed, the principles ofw were shattered, and it became a void. In the middle of the vacuum, Riley stood covered in blood. His robe was torn to pieces by countless sword energies and turned into strips of cloth, revealing dense scars and bleeding.


    At the wound, Severin¡¯s brutal sword energy continued to attack Riley¡¯s body, causing his body to begin to copse. At this moment, Riley was breathing heavily. He was hunched over and looking at Severin, his pupils were filled with deep fear.


    At the moment when the sword energy hit, the magical ck spiritual fire of his Nine Yang Body Constitution was directly chopped into pieces, the surrounding space was shattered, and he was beaten into a space ofplete emptiness. If his soul had not reacted quickly enough and enveloped the whole body with the Crimson Bell, he would have been killed by now. Even so, his high- grade spiritual treasure, the Crimson Bell, was broken into dozens of pieces, and his physical body was extremely seriously injured, threatening his life.


    ¡°Huh? He is not dead yet?!¡± Seeing Riley still panting in the void, Severin was a little surprised.


    The sword he just struck was even difficult for many second-level saints to resist.


    Severin was impressed, he was indeed the true genius of the sect, after all, he still had a trick or two. However, he did not intend to let the other party go just yet. He wanted to take the advantage to kill him.


    Thinking of this, Severin¡¯s cultivation immediately exploded. At this moment, his whole body seemed to turn into a meteor, rushing out instantly, raising his fist and heading straight towards Riley. At the moment of approaching, the heptagold energy and sword energy in his body were all condensed together at this moment, forming a huge palm, and whacked Riley heavily.


    A loud bang could be heard. Riley looked horrified, spitting out a mouthful of blood, his body suddenly fell back, and he screamed,¡¯


    Sev¡­ Severin, please do not be impulsive!!¡±


    ¡°I am willing to admit¡­¡± Before Riley could spit out the words¡¯


    admit defeat¡¯ from his throat, Severin killed him again. He raised his fist and struck out, like the sun rising in the sky, countless immortal lights illuminated this empty space.


    Seeing that Severin was unwilling to let him go, Riley¡¯s expression changed drastically. He raised his hand and pped it, and immediately took out a low-grade spiritual weapon from the storage ring.


    The moment this wishful-looking spiritual treasure appeared, Severin raised his hand and turned his five fingers into ws, and activated his majestic physical power. The body, which wasparable to the body of a real dragon, directly grabbed the spiritual treasure out of the dense cracks, the spiritual light scattered and immediately downgraded the low-grade spiritual treasure into a spiritual tool.


    ¡°Damn!!¡± Riley cussed when he saw that his only remaining spiritual treasure was destroyed. He was always wary of Severin¡¯s sword energy, but he did not expect that the other party would behave like this without using the Sky-Soil Heptagold Sword Energy.


    Riley was extremely frightened. At this moment, he raised his right hand and pped his chest. His whole body seemed to be ignited with the fire of life. He raised his hands and attacked with all his strength.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Riley still wanted to resist him, Severin sneered. He dropped his fists and stepped on the space, bursting out with unprecedented power. This punch carried tremendous force and hit Riley¡¯s chest at an extremely fast speed.


    As for Riley who was hit, his chest was instantly dented, his internal organs were shattered and disced, and arge mouthful of broken lung and organ fragments spewed out from his mouth with a ¡®wow¡¯ sound. The huge force tore apart Riley¡¯s body mercilessly, wreaking havoc without stopping, mincing his organs and heart, annihting the fire of life he had ignited, and destroying his soul.


    In an instant, Riley¡¯s body turned directly into a ball of blood mist, floating in this void space.

 Chapter 2177

    Chapter 2177


    After watching Riley¡¯s body turn into a ball of blood mist, everyone¡¯s eyes widened, their pupils shrank, and their jaws unhinged. The disciples around all gasped in unison at this moment, their bodies seemed to bounce off the ground, their scalps were numb, their faces were frightened, and they were speechless.


    Suddenly, it seemed that the entire sky became silent. At this moment, several peak masters were in the air.


    After seeing Riley being beheaded by Severin and his whole body being turned into blood mist, the nine peak masters in the sky were all stunned. The faces of Lejeune and other peak masters changed slightly, and they were stunned!


    When Severin swung that sword just now, he was surprised that the blow wasparable to the second-level Saint Realm. With such strength, Riley would be defeated sooner orter. They never thought that Severin did not stop after injuring Riley, but pursued him fiercely. With the supreme physical power, the powerful spiritual treasure attack directly destroyed the void around Riley¡¯s body.


    Especially thest punch, it was like a dragon, shining like the sun, with infinite power of heaven and earth contained in it, and it actually shattered Riley¡¯s body in an instant. This gave them absolutely no time to react.


    Normally, this kind of situation rarely urred in apetition in the arena, because there were formations to protect you, and there were sect elders nearby to look after you. As soon as one found that something was wrong, one could use help as soon as possible to save the person.


    Severin¡¯s final blow was too fast for the peak masters to react.


    By the time they came to their senses, Riley had already turned into a blood mist, his soul had perished, and there was no sign of resurrection. Even if they had great abilities, they could not save him now.


    This silent scene was quickly broken by a sudden frightened exmation from the carrier.


    ¡°Dead¡­dead?¡±


    ¡°Riley is dead?!¡±


    ¡°Holy crap! Brother Riley, a true disciple of the sect and a proud saint, is actually dead?!¡±


    ¡°Am I hallucinating? He was a saint-level monk!¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A series of loud exmations came from the surrounding disciples.


    Everyone could not believe the situation in front of them. How long had it been since the battle between Riley and Severin? It was only a short moment since they stepped foot into the ring. Riley, who had been so aggressive and arrogant before, fell in the blink of an eye. The impact of this scene was huge. How could everyone not be shocked?


    Amidst the exmations of the disciples, Raymond, who was sitting next to a sect elder on the viewing tform, his face changed drastically, and his eyes looking at Severin were full of fear.


    ¡°How long has it been? Howe you are able to kill Riley¡­¡± Huge waves surged in Raymond¡¯s heart.


    He just felt a little unbelievable, but the fact had already unfolded before him, Riley had fallen. Not to mention how frightened Raymond was at this moment. He knew Riley¡¯s strength. Riley¡¯s strength was easily among the top three of the entire younger generation of Grandiuno Sect.


    Not only did he possess the Nine Yang Body Constitution, he had also mastered the magical martial arts Nine-Yang Dharma, making him an almost iparable being in the same realm! However, even a prodigy like Riley could only hold on for a brief moment in front of Severin before he was killed on the spot.

 Chapter 2178

    Chapter 2178


    Raymond could not believe how strong Severin was.


    At this time, Celeste, who was next to him, was just like himself.


    Her delicate face had her jaw unhinged, her eyes were nk, and she was frozen in ce. It took her a long time toe back to her senses.


    When Celeste came back to her senses, there was a look of shock in her red eyes.


    ¡°Rile¡­Riley is dead!¡± Celeste looked at Severin with a look of shock on her face and murmured to herself, ¡°How strong are you¡­?¡±


    At this moment, Celeste could not be more surprised. During thepetition just now, she felt that although Severin had broken through to the Saint Realm, he might not be Riley¡¯s opponent.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, Riley had broken through to the Saint Realm first, and his strength and cultivation had reached thete stage of the First Level Saint.


    In addition, Riley was one of the five true disciples of the sect, a prodigy of the sect, and had a Nine-Yang Body Constitution. He had magical powers, martial arts, and spiritual treasures and elixirs. As the prodigy of the sect, fighting across borders was a piece of cake for Riley. No matter how she looked at it, Riley had a great chance of winning.


    However, since the fight started, Riley was at a disadvantage in just a few moves. Severin started to suppress him and hit him. After the fight, Riley was eventually seriously injured, and he had no choice but to unleash all his cultivation. Riley was no match for Severin, and was eventually punched to death.


    Thinking of this, Celeste, who looked at Severin, felt her scalp numb and a chill down her spine. For the first time, she felt that Severin was so strange.


    At the same time, Karl, who was sitting on a chair with his eyes closed and concentrating, suddenly opened his eyes at the moment Riley fell. For the first time, emotions of solemnity, surprise and fear appeared in Karl¡¯s used-to-be-calm eyes.


    He looked up at the arena that had been reduced to nothingness, looked at the blood mist in it, and felt that Riley¡¯s aura was quickly dissipating between heaven and earth. Seeing this scene, Karl felt as if his whole body was being swallowed up. After a shock, he jumped up from the chair.


    ¡°How is this possible!!!¡± Karl eximed, a little pale. He knew Riley¡¯s strength very well. He was one of the best prodigies in the sect, and hisbat prowess was not too bad. Even in his time, Riley could be regarded as a rare talent. However, at this moment, he died in the hands of Severin.


    Severin, who onlyter broke through to the saint realm, and was a monk who did not use the best spiritual treasure in the battle.


    If Severin took out the top-grade spiritual treasure, the meless Pinnacle, he would still find it reasonable, after all, he was showing off the power of the spiritual treasure. However, what was unexpected was that Severin was on par with Riley with just a mid- grade spiritual treasure. After using his weird sword energy, he was able to kill Riley.


    After Karl recovered from the shock, he put away his previous contempt and looked at Severin with a solemn look in his eyes.


    Staring at the surging energy and blood on Severin¡¯s body like smoke from an oven, Karl secretly said, ¡°This boy¡¯s strength is probablyparable to the third level of the Saint Realm. No wonder Riley is no match for him!¡±


    Compared to Karl, who was rtively calm, Spencer, another sessor not far away, was shocked at the moment. ¡°How¡­ how is it possible!!¡± Spencer muttered with a look of shock on his face.


    He and Riley were almost the same in league, but with the awakened True Dragon Treasure Body and his powerful physical strength, he could barely surpass Riley by a few points. Riley could not hold on for even a moment, which made Spencer feel a little dumbfounded.

 Chapter 2179

    Chapter 2179


    Seeing Riley¡¯s death, Spencer eximed and swallowed, looking at Severin with eyes full of fear and uneasiness. Because at this moment, he was already traumatized by Severin.


    Although Riley was a bit weaker than him, he was not much weaker, but he could be killed in front of Severin as easily as cutting melons and vegetables. The whole process was smooth and seamless. One must know that the reason why people called someone a prodigy was because, to the prodigy, fighting over a higher level was as easy as eating and drinking.


    However, Riley, who was known as a prodigy, died in the hands of Severin. How could Spencer not feel like he was dead?


    Looking at the unharmed Severin in the void, Spencer felt sad and could not help but feel his legs trembling. ¡°Admit defeat! I must admit defeat!¡±


    Spencer was determined to pay attention. If he met Severin next time in the ring, he must quickly admit defeat to avoid ending up like Riley.


    At this moment, the prodigies in the field and the surrounding disciples were all frightened and stunned by Riley¡¯s fall. The nine peak masters in the sky also came to their senses at this time, and all of them looked unhappy. After all, Riley was dead!


    As the rescuers of the arena, the peak masters failed to react immediately and it was a dereliction of duty to save Riley.


    Looking at Riley, who had long since turned into blood mist, now he could only shift the responsibility onto Severin¡¯s head.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Thinking of this, Lejeune¡¯s face became gloomy. He looked at Severin with an evil look, and said in a cold tone, ¡°Severin! Do you not know that you cannot kill in apetition in the ring?¡±


    At the same time, the peak masters of the First Peak and the Second Peak not far away heard the words and immediately understood what Lejeune meant. Now Riley hadpletely cooled down, his soul had copsed, and no one could save him. The only solution for now was to capture Severin and bring him to justice.


    Hearing this, Myles and others not far away stretched their throats, but in the end they had no choice but to say nothing.


    Severin¡¯s victory over Riley really made Myles, Danie and others feel excited, but it also gave them a headache at the same time.


    Riley¡¯s death came with immense implications. If this matter was not handled well, there would be endless troubles. After all, the sect had rules. If one party admitted defeat in the arenapetition, they could not continue to attack.


    In the fight just now, although Riley did not say the words ¡°defeat ¡°in time, Severin made a killing move and killed someone.


    ¡°Oh no¡­ If this matter is not handled well, I am afraid Severin will not only be disqualified from thepetition, but also be punished,¡± Myles thought to himself, and suddenly became anxious.


    They had invested a lot of resources in Severin. If Severin was disqualified this time, all of their previous investments would be in vain.


    While Myles and others were racking their brains to think about how to save Severin, the peak masters from the second and third peaks beside them pondered, and then they said, ¡°Severin, you are ignoring the sect rules, causing casualties without authorization, I will disqualify you from thepetition now!¡±

 Chapter 2180

    Chapter 2180


    As soon as the peak masters finished speaking, Leonnel Yves, the master of the second peak, suddenly stretched out his arm. His five fingers turned into ws and he grasped them toward the void. In an instant, an invisible force enveloped Severin¡¯s body.


    Feeling the sudden invisible force on his body, which stagnated the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in his body, Severin could not help but sneer in his heart.


    He snorted coldly, and the phantom of the small sword in his body suddenly burst out, driving the dark sword energy in his body to rise into the sky, and instantly chopped the power around his body into pieces.


    Seeing that Severin dared to resist, Leonnel, the leader of the second peak, suddenly felt offended. His face darkened and he shouted, ¡°How bold of you!¡±


    ¡°How dare you resist us! I shall punish you today!¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Leonnel¡¯s aura suddenly erupted. The aura of the ninth-level Saint Realm shook the void, causing the surrounding space to twist and copse. The surrounding air was quickly frozen and condensed into countless ice crystal snowkes.


    The terrifying pressure, like an eternal sacred mountain, made everyone around him feel tight and breathless.


    Seeing this scene, Severin immediately sneered. ¡°Why did you not stand up and speak when Riley was about to kill me just now?!¡±


    In the battle with Riley just now, Riley was the first to kill him, but at that time no one stood up and spoke. Now after he killed Riley, these people jumped out to use him. Even though Severin was generous, he could not help but feel angry at this moment.


    When Leonnel heard this, his face became a little ugly, and he shouted coldly, ¡°Humph! You are so stubborn!!¡±


    After saying that, he raised his hand and wanted to p Severin using a palm print. His palm lightly cut through the space, like a majestic sky and earth, causing intense danger and palpitations in Severin¡¯s heart. He knew that if he received this p, he would probably be seriously injured even if he did not die.


    However, facing the coercion of Leonnel¡¯s ninth-level saint, Severin only felt that his legs were as heavy as lead. He knew that he could not resist and could not escape, so he simply gritted his teeth and quickly used the Darkgold Bell.


    Seeing that the palm print was getting closer and closer to Severin, suddenly, the sect leader Oskar, who had been closing his eyes and concentrating on the high tform and had not spoken a word, spoke at this moment.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    ¡°The sect has already lost a prodigy, and we cannot let another one die now!¡±


    As Oskar spoke, the palm print that was less than a few feet away from Severin dissipated into the air in an instant, as if encountering some force, and copsed instantly.


    When Leonnel heard this, he was still a little dissatisfied and wanted to kill Severin. After all, if Severin died, the bet they just made would not have to be lost to Myles and others.


    Another thing, if Severin was eliminated, then Karl would undoubtedlypete for the first ce in thepetition and sessfully get the ce to go to Middlebridge!


    Thinking of this, Leonnel wanted to speak, ¡°Sect Master! Severin killed someone after all!¡±


    Oskar narrowed his eyes slightly and said calmly, ¡°What? Are you ignoring what I just said?!¡±


    ¡°Besides, did you hear Riley shouting the words ¡®admit defeat!?¡±


    Hearing the sect master¡¯s neither sad nor happy words, Leonnel suddenly felt cold sweat all over his body, his soul was breaking down, and countless cold air rose from the soles of his feet and poured into his head from his back.


    Leonnel knew that if he continued to delve deeper, he might be in trouble before Severin got into trouble. Thinking of this, he took a deep breath, hurriedly raised his hands to Oskar and said, ¡°My apologies!¡±


    Lejeune and others next to him also noticed Oskar¡¯s defensiveness at this time, so they did not dare to say anything any more.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2181

    Chapter 2181


    Not far away from where Severin was, Myles, Danie, and the others were standing together. They were feeling relieved at the same time after hearing what Oskar just said. Myles¡¯ mind went nk and he was extremely anxious when Lejeune and the others started attacking Severin.


    If Severin lost his points and was disqualified from thepetition, then they would all lose all their bets. Before he could make up his mind if he should stand up for Severin, Oskar beat him to it and helped Severin. Since Oskar was on Severin¡¯s side and did not have the intention to hold Severin responsible, those who supported Severin did not have to worry anymore.


    The arrogant Lejeune could only shut his mouth but everyone could tell he was feeling unhappy with the result from the expression on his face.


    Myles decided to speak his mind. ¡°Mister Lejeune, I don¡¯t find anything wrong with what Mister Oskar said. Riley never raised a white g before he died so how could you say Severin killed Riley on purpose?¡±


    He continued sarcastically, ¡°Man, you are really very good at using people. Why don¡¯t you take into consideration that Riley used all of his power to try to kill Severin before he died?¡±


    The others quickly showed their support bymenting on the matter.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I agree too!¡±


    ¡°This is a fightingpetition. It¡¯s verymon that contestant could identally kill his opponent.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have ns to kill all the contestants who identally wounded their opponents?¡±


    After hearing those, Lejeune had a bad expression on his face and felt extremely angry with everyone else. Despite having the desire to fight back, he knew it was better to keep quiet after realizing Oskar would do anything to protect Severin.


    In the end, he snorted and ignored Myles and the other people.


    All these while, Severin continued to hover above the sky. After knowing he was safe, he unactivated the power of heaven and earth that was used to protect himself. Then he cupped his hand at Oskar and said, ¡°Thank you, I appreciate it a lot.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, Riley was a prodigy and a core disciple. Normally, Severin would have to exin and be responsible for killing a prodigy like Riley. Not to mention the bet Myles and the other had and he also knew many people were actually rooting for Karl instead of him.


    Therefore, they would surely use the opportunity to disqualify him.


    He knew if Oskar did not protect him, he would not have any chance to escape from the attack. Even if he survived the attack, it would be very hard to escape the punishment Lejeune had nned for him. Maybe they would even charge him with another crime for being resilient. After all, the nine peak masters were responsible for overseeing thepetition including the safety of the contestants.


    Now that a prodigy was killed during thepetition, someone must be held ountable. If they had not put the me on Severin, then it would have been their mistake for letting the incident from happening. Thus, Lejeune and the others would act in that way.


    Yes, Oskar was a sect leader of the Grandiuno Sect but that did not mean he could have his ways as he pleased. As a great leader, he had to make decisions that benefit the overall future of the sect.


    Rules were there for a reason. Without the rules, members of the sect could act as they pleased and that would not help a sect be great or even be around for thousands of years.


    The sect had spent many resources on Riley for many years. It was sad news that Riley had died in battle with Severin before making much contribution to the sect. Because of that, Severin was grateful to Oskar.


    Oskar nodded back at Severin while feeling helpless. ¡°This is the one and only time. Bear in mind, you¡¯re not getting off the hook the next time.¡±


    Truth be told, it was giving him a headache too knowing a prodigy the sect had spent countless of time and resources trained died just like that. The effort to build a paragon prodigy was not easy.

 Chapter 2182

    Chapter 2182


    Luckily, Oskar was the one who invited Severin to join the sect so he knew just how capable and strong Severin was. In addition, he was Selene¡¯s master now. With all those factors, Severin was much more important than Riley. That was why Oskar stopped Lejuene and the others when they tried to attack Severin.


    After warning Severin, Oskar sighed and hoped dearly in his heart that Severin would not let him down. At this time, the two people he had ced much hope in were Severin and Karl. There was nothing much to say about Karl. He started training when he was eight years old. Using only one year to reach the warrior king level.


    Mainly because he was the reincarnation of a powerful person back in the day. Thus, the speed of his improvement was just spectacr.


    Any sect would die to have someone like Karl in their sects and would cherish and treasure him. However, Karl did not study Grandiuno Treasured Notes. Technically speaking, he was not a true Grandiuno Sect¡¯s disciple. Despite that, he was the most talented person among the others. Therefore, Oskar did not force him to study the Grandiuno Teasured Notes and just let him be.


    Now that Severin was in the picture, Oskar felt like he favored Severin more. Severin studied the Grandiuno Treasured Notes. If Severin could enter the Grandiuno Sacred Land in Mind, he would not have any trouble in studying The Book of Celestial.


    After having that thought in his mind, Oskar shook his head to stop thinking further. Then he shut his eyes to take a rest.


    Seeing that, Severin did not say anything else. He walked in the air to leave the arena and headed back to where Diane and the others were.


    Diane quickly headed over and asked, ¡°Severin! Are you hurt?¡±


    They watched the battle Severin had with Riley with nerve- wracking and nervous feelings. It was an intense battle that the formation formed around the arena shattered and the space around the arena became unstable. What a horrifying and scary battle it was. They got chills climbing on the back of their bodies.


    Luckily Severin was the winner of the battle. Yet, before Diane and the others could celebrate the victory. The peak master of the Second Mountain wanted to capture Severin and killed him for killing Riley. That had Diane and the others worried again.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Fortunately, everything ended well and peacefully. They were really relieved and happy to see Severin survive and be out of danger.


    Seeing how worried Diane was, Severin smiled and consoled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Surely you girls know how strong I am!¡±


    Although Riley was very strong, it was not enough for Severin to use his full power. Even with thest attack, Severin only used sixty percent of his power.


    After hearing that, Diane patted her chest and sounded relieved, ¡±


    Thank god!¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s watch the other battles,¡± Severin smiled and sat down.


    Although Riley¡¯s death had created a hugemotion, the battles continued regardless of it.


    The peak masters got together and created a new arena so thepetition could continue. After what happened with Riley, the other contestants quickly surrendered once they knew they had no chance of winning as they were afraid wasting a second would have them faced the same ending as Riley.


    ¡°I surrender!¡±


    White gs were raised one after another which made the wholepetition look very funny. The elders who were watching the battles were so angry at their disciples.


    ¡°Why did I ept you to be my disciples? How could you surrender so quickly after just a few rounds of attacks?¡±


    ¡°I remembered teaching more than these! This is the best time to gain experience! You are going to regret this in the future when you are facing your enemy!¡±


    ¡°Argh! I¡¯m so angry at them!¡±

 Chapter 2183

    Chapter 2183


    It did not take long for the battles to end. Soon, it was Diane, Wulricht and the others turn to battle. Their appearance caught many people¡¯s attention because they were from the Pearl Light Isle, the same ce where Severin was from. And many people heard that Pearl Light Isle had many valuable resources. To the extent that Diane and the others ate alchemical pills as if the pills were jelly beans.


    Not to forget just how fast Severin prove his power in the sect.


    Many people realized his potential and tried to grovel him.


    However, Severin only spent his time training and producing alchemical pills. There was not even a spare time in his days that he allowed himself to entertain those people.


    As such, those people could only think of another way. In the end, they had their eyes set on other people on Pearl Light Isle which were Diane, Wulricht, and the others. After a while, they got closer to Wulricht and the other people on the ind.


    ¡°Look at those four women over there. They are Severin¡¯s wives. In my opinion, they are prettier than Celeste.¡±


    ¡°I heard a few of the elders are Severin¡¯s fathers-inw and the others are Severin¡¯s best friends.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, what a headache!¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to be up against them?¡±


    Many contestants knew who Diane and the others were so they started to share their information with the other contestants.


    When their opponents knew about their identities, they started sighing and feeling troubled that they had to fight Diane and the rest.


    They still could not forget how Severin killed Riley just now. It scared them knowing that their opponents were Severin¡¯s wives, families, and friends.


    ¡°Let thepetition resume!¡±


    As the peak masters announced, all the contestants in the arena quickly held their guards up. That applied to Diane as well. She quickly unleashed her power which created a sonic st.


    Her opponent was a level four supreme saint. As he felt the power Diane unleashed, he forced a grin.


    ¡°Miss Diane. It¡¯s my pleasure fighting you but please go easy on me.¡±


    However, he did not have the chance to finish his sentence. Diane started to make her move. She dashed out. Her speed was so fast that shockwaves appeared as she dashed. All in all, it happened within a couple of seconds.


    Before her opponent knew it, he felt pain in his chest and was rolling in the sky because he was tossed up in the air. He could hear the sound of the wind blowing in his ears. As he tried to figure out where he was by searching the area, he discovered Diane was not too far from where he was.


    Diane had raised her palm and it was shining with great divine light. Her body contained a heavy load of philosophy. Her vibe was so strong and so terrifying that it broke into the sky.


    The opponent fell from the sky and crashnded on the arena.


    Suddenly, he felt a gush of blood rushing up his throat. The only expression on his face was fear. He had no idea when and how Diane attacked him.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He was a level four supreme saint and Diane was a level five supreme saint. Although they were a level different, in a normal situation, he could still be aware of an ambush from the level five supreme saint if he paid full concentration. At least not to the point that he had no idea when Diane attacked him.


    This was what made him terrified the most. The fact that Diane¡¯s speed was so fast that he did not even see how Diane attacked him.

 Chapter 2184

    Chapter 2184


    Once Diane¡¯s opponent examined his injury, he thought no further, raised his token, and shouted, ¡°I surrender! White g!¡±


    He was afraid if he took more time to consider then his ending would be like Riley¡¯s. Those elders looking from the sideline sighed and activated the formation to teleport him out of the arena.


    In the meantime, there was another battle going on in another arena. Wulricht was standing there in a turquoise robe while having both of his hands behind his back and looking at his opponent with a solemn look. His opponent was a level fourplete stage supreme saint while releasing a very ferocious vibe with a hint of swordwill.


    As everyone knew it, any swordsman was capable of defeating people who were stronger or one level and above them. That applied to Wulricht¡¯s opponent too. He was one of the few who was not intimated of Wulritcht just because Wulricht was from Pearl Light Isle or was rted to Severin. Instead, he had the bravery to face Wulricht without fear.


    Suddenly, a light sparkled around his body as he unleashed all of his power which created a tornado in the arena. He withdrew his sword and the swordwill became even more ferocious. It discharged a small electricity current that tickled the audience¡¯s skin.


    After that, he nodded at Wulricht and said, ¡°Mister Wulricht, let¡¯s start the fight!¡±


    Just as soon as he finished talking, a sword ray charged toward Wulricht in the speed of lightning.


    Wulricht had been paying his full attention to his opponent. As his opponent started to attack him, he reacted quickly by summoning his weapon to protect himself from the attack.


    As the battle began, both of them attacked each other with their skills creating many explosions and shockwaves. Luckily, the arena was covered with a formation that could absorb the power of the shockwave and the audience would not be inflicted.


    Probably a hundred roundster, Wulricht won the battle because he had a stronger base as he trained for a longer time than his opponent. In fact, it was a close win.


    On the other arenas, Gilda, She, and the others had won their battle easily.


    The audience was shocked and envious of them. Since they were able to be elite disciples, it proved that they were quite capable and talented too. However, it only got more difficult once you had reached a certain stage. The requirement needed to level up was much harder than before.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Normally speaking, any normal disciple who just joined the sect would be seen as exceptional if he could reach level three supreme saint after one year. It may sound simple but many disciples could not achieve just this.


    Yet, Diane and the others from the Pearl Light Isle had turned out to be either level five supreme saints or level fourplete stage supreme saints. Each of them possessed strong and confident vibes that could easily scare off their opponents. Based on the normal criteria, all of them were ssified as genius cultivators.


    In addition, everyone from the Pearl Light Isle had won their battle which left the audience feeling dumbstruck.


    ¡°Damn! Everyone from the Pearl Light Isle won!¡±


    ¡°This is so incredible. I remember they only joined the sect a year ago. How do they reach level four and level five supreme saint so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Are they really that strong?¡±


    ¡°I heard from someone that Severin treated everyone in Pearl Light Isle very nice. They actually eat those sixth-grade alchemical pills like Crystal Spring Pills like jelly beans.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could have a friend who is a seventh-grade alchemist too!


    Then I can eat alchemical pills like jelly beans and improve very quickly too!¡±


    ¡°I see. Damn, I should have visited the Pearl Light Isle more often.


    I was one of the people who sent Mister Severin there when he first joined the sect.¡±


    After someone revealed the benefits Diane and the others had on Pearl Light Isle, many disciples were envious of it. Some even felt jealous and wondered why they were not one of Severin¡¯s friends.


    Some disciples even regretted so badly by punching their chest hard.

 Chapter 2185

    Chapter 2185


    Many disciples were envious to see everyone from the Pearl Light Isle win their battles. Especially those elite disciples who joined the sect at the same time as them. They had only be level two or three supreme saints even though they joined at the same time as Diane. Even though they were not the weakest bunch in the sect, they were not strong enough to enter the medium level too.


    However, Diane, Wulricht, and the others had already surpassed them and had reached level four or five supreme saints. Leaving those who joined together with them far behind. A little hard to believe in their achievement and left people wondering why could they progress so quickly. The question did not just pop out in the disciples¡¯ minds but Raymond¡¯s and Celeste¡¯s minds too. Even though they were prodigies, they were still astonished and dazzled with the oue.


    ¡°The benefit of being friends with a highly skilled alchemist is just unimaginable,¡± Raymond said sarcastically.


    He was a core disciple and also a prodigy. However, he only reached level four or five of supreme saint stage after joining the sect one yearter. And it only happened because he did not just train hard but smart too.


    Yes, he was aware that Diane, Wulricht, and the others possessed special constitutions as well but they were only seen as a little stronger than average people. There were actually many disciples in the same case as them.


    In normal cases, it was a wonder if Diane them could reach level two or three supreme saint stage. However, Diane and the other three were now level five supreme saints. Wulricht and the others who were a little weaker had reached theplete stage of level four supreme saints. Such achievement could only be achieved because Severin was an alchemist. He had helped them by supplying an ample supply of alchemical pills to help them with their progress.


    As Raymond figured that out, he was really envious of them while thinking about why he did not have such benefits. To be a strong cultivator, you have to improve yourself every day. If you remain in the same ce as you were yesterday, you would easily be beaten by others.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Other than your own hard work, a cultivator actually relied heavily on the opportunity given to them.


    If Raymond had the same opportunity given to him as Diane, he could have probably be a paragon. Maybe he could fight with Riley, Spencer, and the others to have the chance to be the runner-up of thepetition.


    Celeste could tell how envious Raymond was. She smiled bitterly and felt a little dispirited as she said, ¡°There¡¯s no point feeling sad because the gap between us and Severin is not just a little. He¡¯s smart, talented, and capable. We can never catch up with him no matter how hard we try.¡±


    After Severin obtained the knowledge of alchemy as he sessfully challenged the highest level of the alchemy tower, Celeste knew she could never surpass or be greater than Severin in alchemy.


    Then she witnessed how strong Severin was during the journey to the Artic Heights. Severin killed Uzair, a prodigy from Deifirm Sect easily when other people thought Severin was the loser in the fight. She was traumatized by the fight and was shocked by how strong Severin was. After that fight, she made a decision to never ever mess with Severin.


    At this point, she realized she had made a good choice. Especially knowing how fast severin¡¯s friends and families progress and how Severin easily killed Riley.


    Raymond shook his heart helplessly while hearing how Celeste praised Severin. He wanted to say something but did not know what to say.


    In the meantime, all the battles had ended. The elder quickly announced the start of the next round of battle. After thest few rounds, there were only a few contestants left in the arena.


    Severin was up next. As he entered the arena, he smiled brightly at his opponent as he saw Shyam.


    Shyam forced a grin out when he saw Severin standing opposite him. Reluctantly, he said, ¡°Hi, Severin.¡±


    At the same time, he was cursing the elder in his heart for this arrangement. As a level eight supreme saint, he knew very well that he was no match for Severin.


    Severin smiled and replied back happily, ¡°Hi, Shyam.¡±


    Shyam was the first person to challenge him when he joined the Grandiuno Sect. It happened not too long ago after he joined the sect. Oskar broke the rules and made him the sixth core disciple which made many disciples question the decision.


    At that time, Shyam was ranked number ten on the Heavenly Prodigy Rankings and a level five supreme saint. He decided to challenge Severin.

 Chapter 2186

    Chapter 2186


    The oue was obvious. Severin taught Shyam a lesson that he would never forget. After that, every time he saw Severin he would run away as fast as he could to avoid meeting Severin. What unlucky it was for it to have Severin as his opponent in thepetition.


    After one year, Shyam had made a huge improvement and became a level eight supreme saint. Severin was quite surprised with how far Shyam had gone and looked at Shyam to examine Shyam again.


    Then again, not everyone could be on the Heavenly Prodigy Rankings. With so many disciples in the sect, one would have to be above excellent to take a spot.


    After both of them greeted each other, the elder announced, ¡°Let the battle begin!¡±


    Severin took a step forward. Lights sparkled around his body. A heavy load of spiritual energy of heaven and earth left his body.


    Suddenly the breath with the equivalent power of a level one paragon was spread everywhere around the arena.


    Shyam who was standing not too far away from Severin felt the pressure from the breath and had trouble breathing. It gave him the goosebumps. Fear quickly filled up his heart and the thought of him dying soon entered his mind.


    ¡°Se-Severin! I give up!¡± Shyam shouted out loud like if he said it toote he would end up like Riley.


    He had no confidence in even surviving an attack from Severin.


    Especially he knew Severin had just killed Riley. He knew as a level eight supreme saint he was not stronger than Riley so he was not going to take any risk and fight Severin.


    After he announced his surrender, he quickly threw his token to Severin. Shortly, an elder activated the formation to teleport him out of the arena.


    Severin looked at the token in his hand and chuckled. After that, he left the arena as well. The audience saw it and did not feel surprised with the result. In fact, they thought that was how it should be. As Severin returned to the sideline, the token in his hand heated up again. He only had rest for a couple of minutes but the elder had called for him to be at the arena again.


    This time, his opponent was none other than Celeste.


    Celeste stood quietly on the arena. She was wearing a white long dress today. The wind blew her dress lightly and also her curly hair.


    She watched over to see who she was going to fight and found out it was Severin.


    With a bitter and agonizing smile, she said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting to fight you.¡±


    She was just a level nine supreme saint and had not be a paragon yet. Hence, she knew she could never defeat Severin. Then again, she would be traumatized by this defeat if she surrendered easily. Especially since she was a prodigy.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After the greetings, she boosted her confidence and said, ¡°Severin, let¡¯s start the battle.¡±


    She charged to the front at the speed of lightning to attack Severin.


    Severin saw it. He had one hand behind his back and raised the other hand out to throw a punch. Suddenly, explosions happened everywhere in the arena. The terrifying shockwave sted the floor into small bits of stones springing to everywhere.


    The after wave of the battle created a ripple effect on the formation and made the formation look very fragile as if it was about to fall.


    After a few rounds of attacks, Celeste¡¯s face turned from rosy cheek to pale. Sweat was dripping down from her forehead. Now she knew she was no match for Severin. Even after using all of her power, she still failed to break open Severin¡¯s defense. However, she had a hard time counterattack and avoided Severin¡¯s attack instead.


    At this point, she knew it was meaningless to continue with the battle. Thus, she raised her white g.

 Chapter 2187

    Chapter 2187


    Celeste panted in the arena and said, ¡°I lost!¡±


    After that, she looked at Severin and sighed.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think I will be able to defeat or surpass Severin in this life,¡¯


    she thought.


    As one of the prodigies, she was the most popr alchemist in the sect. That was before Severin joined the sect. All the members worshipped her and called her the strongest alchemist in their generation and a goddess. Slowly, she became arrogant and proud.


    However, it all perished after Severin joined the sect. She was no longer the strongest alchemist of the sect. She also witnessed how Emery volunteered to be Severin¡¯s maid after she lost to Severin in an alchemy battle. That only made her scared of Severin even more.


    When she found out her opponent was Severin, she refused to surrender without a fight, she refused to admit that she was any lesser than Severin. Especially when there were so many people watching her.


    All she could think of was how Severin killed Uzair with Severin being one level lower than Uzair. However, she did not hope to beat Severin. Instead, she was satisfied if she could survive after a hundred rounds of attacks with Severin to prove her power.


    However, she realized the huge difference between her and Severin just after a few attacks.


    Severin only fought her with one hand and used only his physical strength but she had to give it everything she got to defend against Severin¡¯s attack. Sweat was dripping down her forehead like raindrops. There were many times she could not handle Severin¡¯s attack.


    After admitting the reality, she knew she would only end up like Riley even if she used her weapon. Although that would bring shame to her, it was better than losing her life. At least with that thought, she felt a lot better.


    After she was teleported out of the arena, she looked at Severin whom she thought was invincible, and thought, ¡®He¡¯s horribly powerful. It takes another truly powerful man to defeat him.¡¯


    Celeste did not feel ashamed of losing the battle to Severin now.


    In the meantime, the audience quickly discussed when they saw Celeste raise her white g and admit her defeat.


    ¡°Oh, my god! Even Celeste raised a white g after a few rounds of attacks!¡±


    ¡°Just how powerful is Severin?¡±


    ¡°I never expected Celeste to admit her defeat before even sparring fifty rounds with Severin. She¡¯s a level nine supreme saint.


    Throughout the battle, Severin did not use any skills and only his physical strength!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what was going to happen if Severin fought with everything he got!¡±


    ¡°I guess that means only Karl has the power to fight with Severin.¡±


    ¡°What a monster! He only joined the sect for one year and he had already improved so much. Not to mention, he has Divine Constitution, swordwill, and he is also a seventh-grade alchemist!


    On the other hand, Karl is the reincarnation of a powerful cultivator from ancient times. Karl also possessed the Divine Constitution. I wonder who is stronger.¡±


    The discussion continued on for a long time. At this rate, they believed only Karl couldpete with Severin. They did not even consider Spencer who was second on the Heavenly Prodigy Rankings.


    Spencer was sitting near them when he overheard the discussion.


    Despite that, he did not reprimand them and just grinned sorrowly.


    He knew how capable he was. Riley who was just a little weaker than he was did not evenst a while fighting with Severin. He knew even if he gave everything he got into fighting the battle, he would not have a chance to defeat Severin still. Maybe he would face the same oue Riley had.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Luckily after so many rounds, he did not need to face Severin.


    While he was happy with his luck, the elder announced the beginning of the next round.


    ¡°Next round of battle starts now!¡±


    After that, Spencer¡¯s token warmth up to give him a signal that it was his turn to battle. As he entered the arena, he realized his next opponent was Severin.


    Looking at Severin, Spencer¡¯s face had a smile that looked simr to a cry, ¡°Severin! I surrender!¡±

 Chapter 2188

    Chapter 2188


    Spencer did not even hesitate and admitted his defeat immediately when he found out his next opponent was Severin. He was still traumatized after witnessing Severin killing Riley just now.


    Yes, Spencer had the power of a level one paragon but he did not have the confidence to defeat Severin. He worried that he would end up with the same result as Riley if he failed to raise his white g during the battle. Everything would be toote by then. Thus, he did not wait for a second and quickly surrendered by throwing his token to Severin.


    Severin looked at the token and at Spencer who looked very anxious. He did not know how to react to the situation. All he did was kill Riley but every opponent he met thought of him like a grim reaper and surrendered immediately after knowing he was their opponent.


    He thought while looking at the fear Spencer showed on his face. ¡®


    He¡¯s a paragon and also a prodigy. Why doesn¡¯t he have the courage to battle me?¡¯


    Severin did not know what should he say and just took Spencer¡¯s token.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Lejeune and the others continued to watch the battle up in the sky.


    When they saw Spencer surrender before the battle began, they were very angry with Spencer.


    ¡°Foolish guy!¡± Lejeune reprimanded angrily, ¡°How could he surrender before even giving it a try? Has he forgotten that he is a prodigy? Such foolish!¡±


    Obviously, Spencer¡¯s decision had made some of the peak masters very angry. If Spencer was just an ordinary disciple, they could understand because of the huge difference in power. However, Spencer was a level one paragon and his power was almost simr to Severin. It just showed what a coward Spencer was.


    On the other hand, Myles and the others were very happy to see Lejeune¡¯s reaction. He said faintly, ¡°I disagree with what you said. I think Spencer is very smart because he understands himself very well. At least he was not as arrogant as Riley.¡±


    After hearing that, Danie covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°You got that right. I also think Spencer is a smart guy. He knows how to make the right decision and that makes him stronger than Riley.¡±


    Lejeune and the others could tell Myles and Danie said that to provoke and make fun of them. Yet, they could not do anything and just felt angry.


    Leonnel snorted. ¡°It¡¯s too early to celebrate. Karl has not faced Severin yet!¡±


    The five peak masters thought Karl was the strongest among the young generation. Lady luck just happened to be on Severin¡¯s side when he killed Riley and Severin was not as strong as seen.


    Myles and the others could only shake their head and chuckle without saying anything because nothing was going to change the other peak masters¡¯ minds. Then they continued to watch the battle.


    After this round of battle, the number of contestants was less than a hundred. Severin had the highest point. However, he knew there was a huge mountain ahead of him. He needed to pass through the mountain to reach the top and be thest winner to gain the qualification to head toward Mind. And Karl was that mountain.


    After a break, the elder yelled, ¡°The final round of battle is about to begin!¡±


    The final round was the battle between the contestant with the highest point and who would be the winner of thepetition.


    The only person who could fight Severin was Karl.


    As the elder finished talking, a terrifying vibe rocketed to the sky.


    Karl who was sitting at the side stood up. He took a step into the air and walked toward the arena.


    When he was close to the arena, he turned around and looked at Severin with a ferocious re. ¡°Come on. Let me see how powerful you are.¡±


    Severin raised his brow, stood up, and walked to the arena too.¡±


    Sure. I also wish to know how powerful you are. They said you are a prodigy because you are the reincarnation of a powerful cultivator from ancient times.¡±

 Chapter 2189

    Chapter 2189


    Severin walked in the air. Suddenly, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth formed a path for Severin to walk on to the arena. Soon, he entered the arena and faced off with Karl.


    When both of the contestants were in the arena, the nine peak masters raised their heads in the air. Lights appeared in their hands as they strengthened the formation of the arena. Both Severin and Karl were paragon cultivators. Thus, it was best not to underestimate the damage they could deal to people around them.


    The previous formation could only withstand the aftershock from the attack of the level nine supreme saint. If the peak masters did not strengthen the formation, there could be a risk that the audience would get hurt from the battle.


    After that, the audience started another round of discussion again.


    ¡°Finally, the two strongest people are going to fight each other!¡±


    ¡°The new prodigy is going to fight the known strongest prodigy of the sect. I wonder who is going to win.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Severin would be thest one standing. Yes, he is very strong and he killed Riley just now. But Karl is a lot stronger than Riley. He¡¯s the reincarnation of a powerful cultivator from ancient times. He has been practicing for a long time and has learned many skills.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I think Karl is going to win. He¡¯s the sect¡¯s first core disciple. Severin is very talented but he only joined the sect a year ago. If he was with us since many years ago, then it would be hard to say who is going to win.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a hard fight for Severin. Karl is a paragon. Who knows if he remembers the skill from ancient times?¡±


    ¡°And Karl also possesses Sky-Soil Constitution, one of the top ten Divine Constitution.¡±


    From the discussion, it was clear that many disciples still thought Karl was stronger.


    Although Severin had already shown how strong and capable he was, he was a member of the sect for too short. Yes, no one could argue that Severin had great talent in alchemy, exceptional swordsmanship, awakened swordwill, and had killed Uzair and Riley. No one else could achieve what he had.


    However, what could he have learned within the one year he was in the sect and how was he able to defeat Karl, the prodigy and the reincarnation of a powerful cultivator from ancient times?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    If a person could be a royal paragon in ancient times, it just proved how powerful he was.


    Considering the current power Severin had, many disciples thought it was near impossible for Severin to win the battle. The most he could do was fight a hundred rounds with Karl. In fact, even the other prodigies thought the same thing. As of now, they were watching the battle from the audience seats.


    Celeste who lost her battle with Severin gloated when she saw Severin was facing Karl next. She thought in her heart, ¡®Severin, I know you are very strong but you are never going to defeat Karl.¡±


    As a core disciple herself, she knew very well how terrifying Karl was. When she just be a supreme saint, she entered a smallpetition to determine the ranking among the five core disciples. At that time, she felt she was extraordinary and exceptionally talented because she was a supreme saint.


    When she fought Karl, Karl used one skill to make her feel like she merely escaped from hell. It was so horrifying that she refused to remember it. That was how the sect determined the rankings between the five core disciples.


    Therefore, Celeste did not think Severin could defeat Karl because Karl was just too strong. It was a piece of cake for Karl to defeat an opponent who was two or three levels higher than him. How hard could it be since he was the reincarnation of a cultivator from ancient times? Surely he had ability to escape death that he had learnt from ancient times.


    Raymond who was looking at the battle quite far away shook his head and said, ¡°Too bad. I think Severin is done for today. Karl is going to grill him!¡±


    He admitted that Severin was very strong. Killing Riley just as he became a paragon.

 Chapter 2190

    Chapter 2190


    However, no one knew how strong Karl was. So far, there was no one who could beat Karl and let Karl use his full power. Thus, Raymond figured this could be the end of the road for Severin.


    In the meantime, Leonnel, Lejeune, and the others saw the match.


    Suddenly, they were no longer feeling angry. Then again, they still remembered how Myles and Danie mocked them just now.


    The five of them simultaneously looked at Myles and Danie and sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t think Severin is going to be able to walk down the arena by himselfter.¡±


    It was obvious the five peak masters were Karl¡¯s supporters. It was a known secret to everyone in the sect. The main reason they hated Severin was because Severin was the one who had them lose their bets against Myles and the other when Severin won the fight against Riley. That was why they did not want to see Severin be the winner of the battle.


    Myles and the others had the reaction Lejeune expected after hearing that. They looked angry while looking at the arena.


    Danie opened her mouth and wanted to say something but words seemed to be stuck in her throat.


    Truth be told, she knew the chances of Severin winning the battle were slim.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just hope Severin could survive this battle.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Anyway, they only hoped that Severin could be the future sect leader. They never expected Severin to win first ce and be the one qualified to go to Mind.


    While Danie and the others were feeling worried for Severin, he entered the arena and looked up to see Karl entering the arena very quickly.


    ¡°Not bad. You are quite brave,¡± Karl looked at Severin up from the sky and said with a tone like he was superior being than Severin. ¡±


    Too bad, you¡¯re fighting me today. Don¡¯t expect to win me. Why don¡¯t you surrender now? At least you won¡¯t look so bad.¡±


    Surrender? A word that would nevere out of Severin¡¯s mouth.


    He was just one step away from winning first ce. If he surrendered now, then everything he did just now was for nothing.


    Being second ce did make him the future sect leader. However, it was a huge difference whenpared with being able to go to Mind.


    In Mind, everyone was a royal paragon. Paragon was the weakest being in that ce. However, you could be appointed as an elder if you were a paragon in Southsky and there were not many royal paragons here. No one even heard of anyone reaching and bing a supreme paragon here.


    Mind was far more advanced and busy than Southsky. Being a prodigy was nothing special there. Severin always understood in order to be great, you had to be surrounded by many other great people in your life.


    If he stayed in Southsky forever and was satisfied being in hisfort zone, who knew how long it was going to take for him to catch up with the old wacko?


    After hearing that, Severin replied, ¡°Pardon me, but I also wish to go to the Mind.¡±


    Karl raised his brow. His half-opened eyes seemed to be shooting out a terrifying power that could crush the space around him. The breath was hot like an oven and crushed the floor underneath Karl into powder form.


    He said coldly, ¡°Fine! I was just trying to be nice so you avoid the humiliationter. Since you don¡¯t appreciate it, I will just have to make you regret your decision.¡±

 Chapter 2191

    Chapter 2191


    ¡°Thank you but I don¡¯t need it,¡± Severin scoffed while facing how Karl abruptly spread his power all over the arena arrogantly.


    After that, a gxy appeared in Severin¡¯s body. In the meantime, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in his body started boiling as that energy rushed into his limbs. Shortly, he disyed his breath of level onepete-stage paragon which rocketed into the sky and crashed the formation making the formation into an unstable stage. Ripples appeared on the formation as if a stone had been thrown into theke.


    The two strands of paragon breath crashed into each other and created a loud sonic st in the arena. It was so loud that it tore open the space in the arena.


    The battle was about to start. Karl hovered in the air and punched with his two fists at Severin. His fists wereyered with sky-soil energy. The space shattered after the attack.


    Severin saw it. Without thinking for a second, smoke started appearing from his body as his blood was boiling. He quickly activated the True-Sun Fist. Two suns were formed from his fists and were charging at Karl.


    At that moment, the explosion happened in the arena. The flooring of the arena was shattered into powder form. The aftershock of the attacks caused the space in the arena to be unstable and the formation of the arena started to flicker as if it was able to perish anytime soon.


    Two people were moving at the speed of light in the arena.


    Punching at each other and moving fast to change their ces to avoid getting hit. They were so fast that the audience was having a hard time following them.


    After a hundred rounds of attack, a huge pit that was nearly 20 feet deep appeared in the middle of the arena. It was also at that time Karl and Severin finally stopped from attacking each other.


    Severin slid backward nearly seven to eight steps before he stopped. Opposite from him, Karl also slid back but only six or seven steps.


    After the attempt, Severin could tell Karl was stronger than him.


    Although Karl was also a level oneplete-stage paragon, he had strongbat power that resembled a level three paragon. If Severin did not have the power of a level three paragon, he would have lost in the battle just now.


    ¡®Finally, someone worthy of fighting and a tricky one too,¡¯ Severin thought.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After that, he took out Scarletsky Sword and Darkgold Bell to get ready for the iing battle.


    During that time, Karl was feeling quite surprised and thought, ¡®No wonder he could kill Riley. His body built up is so strong. His muscle could be as hard as a dragon.¡¯


    After witnessing how strong Severin¡¯s body was, Karl realized he should not underestimate Severin and started to be more cautious.


    He flipped his hand to take out a superior-quality spear that was seven feet long.


    It was a dark gold spear that gave off a sign to people that it was a very mighty weapon.


    After that, Karl looked at Severin. ¡°This is God-Killing Spear. It is used to kill God. If you surrender now, you can avoid a severe injury from happening. I¡¯m warning you, I¡¯m going to attack with my full power now.¡±


    Severin was different from Riley. After the battle just now, he admitted Severin was very strong. At least far stronger than Riley.


    If Severin existed during the ancient times, he too would have been a prodigy whom everyone admired.

 Chapter 2192

    ?Chapter 2192


    Now Karl had a n in his mind. He was going to make Severin one of his assistants. Since he was going to go to Mind, he would need a few assistants to apany him and he had set his eyes on Severin. That was why he did not kill Severin just now.


    On the other hand, Severin shook his head with the Scarletsky Sword in his hand and Darkgold Bell above his head. "Cut the crap.


    Resume the fight so we know who is the real winner."


    After that, he unleashed his swordwill. It rocketed to the sky and passed the cloud. Every sword the disciples had started to hum.


    Many swords flew out of their scabbard and flew in a circle above the arena.


    After that, he raised the Scarletsky Sword to agglomerate a sword beam that contained his swordwill to attack Karl.


    Seeing Severin refuse to ept his kindness and attack him instead, Karl got angry and snorted. "Do you think you can beat me with this lousy skill?¡±


    Karl shed with the God-Killing Spear. Suddenly, the sky became very bright with a spear beam in the same color as the spear appearing like a dragon. Thunder and lightning were everywhere the spear was.


    The spear beam attacked Severin''s sword beam. A huge explosion happened when the collision urred. After many booming sounds, the power of the spear beam did not disappear. It cut open the space and continued to charge toward Severin.


    Looking at that, Severin''s eyes widened. Without wasting any time, he quickly activated the Darkgold Bell. The Darkgold Bell erged and formed a shield around Severin''s body with the sky-soil energy.


    Just as the shield was sessfully formed, the spear beam arrived and shed with the shield. At that moment, Severin felt like he was hit by a huge mountain. The shield that was protecting him started to crack. He could see there were many cracks on the shield.


    In the meantime, the spear beam continued to hit the shield.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± he cussed. Knowing he was in danger, he quickly ced both hands on the shield to give more support to the shield.


    After a couple of minutes, the shield was finally restored with the help of his spiritual energy of heaven and earth. And it had sessfully withstand the remaining power of the spear beam too.


    Karl was very surprised to see Severin withstanding his attack."


    What? Even a level two paragon would have a hard time surviving that attack. How did he do it?"


    At that moment, Karl was even more impressed with Severin. It only made him even more desire to make Severin his assistant.


    Severin, on the other hand, tried to calm himself down after that attack. If he did not respond quickly enough, he would be injured by now. He was at a disadvantage because the Scarletsky Sowrd was mediocre-quality while the God-Killing Spear was a superior-quality weapon.


    Without any hesitation, he flipped his hand and summoned the meless Pinnacle. It was an elite-quality weapon. As the meless Pinnacle appeared, its breath spread around. It was so horrifying that many disciples'' weapons started to vibrate.


    After that, Severin released some spiritual energy of heaven and earth out of his body and infused it into the meless Pinnacle.


    Suddenly, another terrifying breath appeared from the weapon and shot up the sky.


    "Take this!" Severin shouted.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    A foot-long beam appeared, pierced through the void, and destroyed anything that got in its way while charging toward Karl.

 Chapter 2193

    ?Chapter 2193


    The meless Pinnacle which was originally a palm-sizedrge was erged and sparkled brightly. The beam shot through the void and destroyed everything including the air. It took just a couple of breathing times to reach somewhat near Karl.


    Karl saw the iing. He did not have much time to think and could only use the God-Killing Spear to protect his body.


    "You idiot!" Karl shouted out loud.


    The principles ofw appeared around his body and the spiritual energy of heaven and earth was let out from his body. He used the power of the level oneplete -stage paragon and the spear to attack the void.


    Celestial light started showing on his skin topletely form a godlike statue. Kinda like a divine being from ancient times. The spear beam pierced through the void. It contained terrifying power that shook the formation of the arena.


    On the other hand, the beam continued to head toward Karl with strong power. In the end, it got intercepted by the spear beam where both beams collided with each other.


    A bright spot appeared in the sky. Slowly, the bright spot became bigger, and the breath it had spread far away. The audience who were watching in their seats had trouble breathing as their hearts started to pound heavily. The bright spot appeared for just a moment. Then it was followed by a loud explosion.


    The crazy aftershock knocked off the particles in the air and created countless sonic sts. Just like a barrel of gunpowder that was set on fire. The explosionspletely knocked off and destroyed the formation of the arena.


    Despite that, there was still remaining power of the aftershock that left the arena and spread to the audience seats. Within moments, those weaker disciples got sted away so far that they crash-nded at a mountain nine miles away. Blood was everywhere as they were badly injured.


    At the same time, many disciples remaining in their seats were groaning.


    "Ouch!"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What the hell? How did they destroy the formation?"


    Oskar was so angry at the result. He raised his hand and grabbed something in the void. Shortly, another formation was formed in the arena. After that, he red at the nine peak masters.


    The peak masters were feeling nervous as they could tell Oskar was unhappy with them. It was totally out of their expectations that the formation would be destroyed at this stage.


    After they had strengthened the formation before the start of the battle, the formation was able to withstand the attack of a level one paragon. However, it was destroyed after just a while leaving them feeling in awe.


    The aftershock of Severin and Karl''s attack was so powerful. It only took a second to st many disciples away. If Oskar did not act quickly, who knew how many more disciples would be injured because of it?


    After the terrifying moment, they all had their focus back on the arena and looked at Severin and Karl who were in the middle of the explosions.

 Chapter 2194

    ?Chapter 2194


    Meanwhile, Severin was standing in the middle of where the explosion happened. The Darkgold Bell remained above his head.


    He continued to hold the meless Pinnacle with his right hand.


    Countless sky-soil energy was released from the weapon. On his left hand, he had his Scarletsky Sword with ayer of swordwill on it.


    He was hovering in the air and looking at a spot with his serious looking eyes. His hair was moving despite having no wind blowing it. There was no damage to his outfit.


    In a normal situation, he would have sessfully killed a level one paragon with that attack.


    The meless Pinnacle was an elite-quality weapon. Other than him, only Oskar, the sect leader of the sect had one. Yet, Karl was able to withstand the divine attack which shocked Severin very much.


    On the other hand, Karl was also hovering in the air. He remained unharmed and still as spirited as before. There was still ayer of celestial light on his skin. The void around him was cracking with many ck holes appeared.


    "You are very strong. But if that is all you got, then you can never defeat me!" He looked at Severin with the God-killing Spear in his hand. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Submit to me and I shall spare you your life. Think clearly or today will be the day you die."


    His voice turned into a sonic st which headed toward Severin.


    Severin saw it and raised his hand to hit the bell above his head.


    Suddenly, the bell rang loudly across the sky and shocked the clouds. Immediately, the sound st was killed off the the sound of the bell.


    After that, he looked at Karl and said calmly, "Submit to me and I shall consider sparing your life too!"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Instead of feeling angry, Karl scoffed. "I guess you are not going to regret it until you are in hell."


    Once that was said, he unleashed his power. The horrifying breath pressurized the void. Fire and storm appeared from the ck holes and wrapped around Karl.


    After a while, thew of principles on the God-Killing Spear brightened up as it got activated. A super long and gigantic spear beam fell from the void. The God-killing Spear flew into the sky and merged together with the spear bear to form a powerful dragon.


    The dragon roared angrily and charged toward Severin.


    When Severin felt how powerful the spear beam was, he looked solemn. He understood he was in great danger because of the threat from the spear beam. He took a deep breath to calm himself down to think.


    In the end, he realized there was only one way to survive this. That was using thest trump card he had.


    Without moments to spar, his primal spirit entered into the energy center which looked like a sea. On top of the golden seaid a miniature sword. All of a sudden, it glowed brightly and the gxy formed by the Sky High Point was shaking vehemently.


    Spiritual energy of heaven and earth entered into the miniature sword turning it from an illusory sword into a real sword. At the same time, the breath it possessed became even more powerful.


    The swordwill was sharp enough to cut through everything, even time.


    Once the sword turned into a real sword, Severin did not hesitate and cast a spell with some finger movement. The swordwill in his body connected with the sword and brought the sword out from his energy center.


    As the sword appeared in the real world, its sharp breath sliced open all the space around Severin. It also killed off all the fire and storms surging out of the ck holes created by Karl within seconds.


    "Attack!"

 Chapter 2195

    ?Chapter 2195


    Severin yelled lightly and the miniature sword in front of him shot out. Originally, it was only the length of a finger. As it flew further, it continued to erge. From the thickness of a finger to the thickness of a pail andstly, it was as thick as a millstone. It also grew from the length of a finger to two hundred feet long.


    The sword was glowing with a dark gold color. It seemed like it had the ability to cut open the sky to form a newnd. With the terrifying breath, it continued to fly toward the God-Killing Spear.


    Everywhere it flew, the space around it would tear and create many ck holes that were able to engulf the arena. With the crazy amount of the power of heaven and earth, it flew forward with the ability to destroy everything.


    Everyone was shocked and stunned when they saw the miniature sword. For the sword was epassing a powerful breath that made everyone feel like they were very close to death. During that time, many of them were so scared that they quickly cast a shield to protect themselves.


    "What-is that?"


    "What kind of divinebat technique is that? I feel like I''m seeing death right in front of me!" ¡°Oh, my god! Is that Severin''s true power? That''s too awesome!"


    Raymond nearly fell off his seat when he saw Severin taking out the miniature sword. He sprung up from his seat and had his mouth widened. For a long time, all he could do was stare at the arena.


    After a while, he finally regained his senses. Yet, he was still feeling shocked and stuttered, "What divinebat technique is that?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How could it have such powerful power of heaven and earth?"


    The dark sword energy was so overwhelming that even a prodigy like Raymond was feeling scared. He felt like he was looking at hell when he felt the breath dispersing from the sword.


    He got chills crawling on his back and goosebumps on his hands as he could sense how dangerous the sword was. If he was the one facing the attack, he knew he did not stand a chance to withstand the attack as the dark sword energy would immediately swoop him away and kill him.


    In the meantime, Celeste was having a mixed feeling. She too also felt the horrifying sense brought by the dark sword power. The pressure was so intense that it suppressed the spiritual energy in her body and she lost control of them. That was exactly how powerful the dark sword power was.


    She wiped away the sweat on her cheek and looked at Severin with fear. "This is so horrifying and scary. Is this achievable by someone who had just be a paragon?"


    She had a feeling that if she was the one facing the dark sword power, she would not have a chance to defend herself. The only oue she would have would be death. Dying horribly just like Riley.


    Up in the sky, where the peak masters were viewing the battle.


    They too were shocked when they saw the dark sword power.


    Especially Lejeune. He took a step back and eximed, "How is that possible?"


    He continued to question, "Severin has just reached the paragon stage. How could he use the power of heaven and earth to make an attack?"


    When a cultivator became a paragon, he could rece spiritual energy with the power of heaven and earth to make an attack.


    However, the amount of power of heaven and earth a paragon would have was very little. Especially those who just became paragons. They would have the highbat power to easily defeat the supreme saints but that did not mean they could easily defeat paragons who were at higher levels than them.


    After entering level two, those paragons could have the ability to use the power of heaven and earth to defeat their opponents. At that point, their divinebat techniques would eventually increase in power too.


    When the paragons were at this level, it would be hard for supreme saints to kill them. Regardless of how strong they were. In other words, it was a piece of cake for a level two paragon to defeat a group of supreme saints.

 Chapter 2196

    Chapter 2196


    Lejeune and the first four peak masters collectively threw their support behind Karl because he was the reincarnation of an ancient powerhouse who once reached the attainment of royal paragon.


    That experience gained from his past life allowed him to swiftly master the power of heaven and earth.


    Karl¡¯s situation was thus different from Severin-hence Lejeune¡¯s belief that Severin might need to reach level two paragon before those methods could be mastered.


    Those factors resulted in their decision to support Karl.


    However, Severin seemed to have gained the ability to wield the power of heaven and earth despite a recent breakthrough to paragon. Furthermore, his Chaotic Swordshadow, seemed to be mighty powerful too. Even a level two paragon might be fatally killed upon contact with it, while a level three paragon would suffer severe injury from a mere brush.


    Lejeune and his group were surprised precisely because of those reasons.


    While everyone was in shock, Severin unleashed his Chaotic Swordshadow, which swiftly cut through the void and struck the God-Killing Spear. The explosion that everyone expected to see did not ur. Rather, the God-Killing Spear was sliced in half by the Chaotic Swordshadow just like a hot knife to butter.


    Karl¡¯s pupils contracted when he saw the destruction of his spiritual treasure. A trace of panic finally appeared on his calm face as he eximed, ¡°That can¡¯t be possible!¡± His astonishment was clear for all to see, for his superior-quality spiritual treasure had been destroyed with minimum effort.


    Before he could consider his next move, the Chaotic Swordshadow swiftly cut through the air and headed toward him. Karl felt an impending sense of destruction when he snapped out of his senses.


    He quickly raised his hand, sacrificing several spiritual treasures and activating them to form a defensive barrier around his body.


    Seven or so mediocre -quality spiritual treasures surrounded Karl and emitted an endless divine glow. A blue green ruler glowed brightly, illuminating the sky and bringing the surrounding elements to calm. A scroll depicting mountains and rivers unfolded, releasing bursts of ck wind. A golden fan produced golden mes, burning a hole in the void.


    Karl¡¯s defensiveness drew out a sneer from Severin. ¡°You¡¯re overestimating your abilities if you think you can stop the unstoppable!¡±


    As soon as Severin finished speaking, he soared into the sky as his swordwill began to swirl around his body. He imbued his chaotic swordwill into the Chaotic Shadowsword, causing the power to surge exponentially. It reduced everything in its path to dust until it finally struck the spiritual treasures surrounding Karl.


    A loud piercing sound was heard as the swordshadow cut through the spiritual treasures with ease. There was still much power remaining in Severin¡¯s attack, and the remaining swordshadownded on Karl¡¯s body, shattering the protective shield in front of him with rtive ease.


    Karl¡¯s physical body, soul, attainment base, and lifespan had suffered the brunt of the attack! His beast-like bronze skin cracked and bled under the swordshadow, with the attack threatening to tear him apart. His attainment dropped from perfect-stage level one paragon tote-stage, then middle-stage, and ultimately, early -stage.


    Tens of thousands of years in his lifespan had been reduced, and strands of gray hair suddenly appeared amidst his shining ck hair. His soul was injured, and he felt a splitting headache as the formidable swordwill corroding his soul through his mind.


    This blow hit Karl¡¯s body hard and severing his divine body, shattering his saintly attainment, and cutting off his ten thousand years of life. Karl¡¯s appearance then aged about ten years in an instant. In defending himself against the Chaos Swordshadow, Karl was sent hurtling backward as he vomited blood from his mouth.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The arena¡¯s defensive formation was shattered by the impact, and he fell straight down. Affected in body, soul, attainment, and lifespan, Karl¡¯s vision went dark afternding on the ground with a thud.

 Chapter 2197

    Chapter 2197


    A single sh was all it took to reduce Karl¡¯s attainment, shatter his soul, cut his lifespan, and wound his physical body. The spectators were all wide-eyed in disbelief as Karl fell to the ground andpsed into aa. Any reasonable person could tell that Karl was utterly defeated and helpless. The sudden turn of events stunned the elders in charge of the arena and left them speechless for a moment.


    Upon regaining their senses, one elder finally dered with a resounding voice, ¡°I hereby announce that Severin is the winner of this tournament!¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    His powerful promation echoed through the unusually quiet venue. Several momentster, the arena erupted in awe and surprise at the oue.


    ¡°I¡¯m not seeing things, am I?!¡±


    ¡°Karl¡­lost?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the first-ranked core disciple, a perfect-stage level one paragon, and a prodigy with a divine constitution! How did Severin manage to defeat him so easily?!¡±


    ¡°Severin is insanely strong! Even Karl is no match for him!¡±


    ¡°Do you think Severin is now invincible against those of the same level as him?¡±


    Disbelief was strewn all over the disciples¡¯ faces. The scene was truly an unforgettable on. Everyone had underestimated Severin, yet he fought back against Karl and secured a resounding victory!


    Karl was said to be the most exceptional prodigy within the sect, as evidence by his ranking as first core disciple as well as his reincarnation of a former powerhouse. s, his defeat came suddenly, and that surprising oue left everyone in shock.


    On the viewing tform, Raymond jumped up from his seat in surprise. He watched in bewilderment as Karl¡¯s attainment drained rapidly while lying unconscious on the ground.


    His mouth was agape, but he remained speechless for some time.


    After a while, he took a deep breath and regained hisposure, following which he uttered in a trembling voice, ¡°Severin is a monster!¡±


    Raymond¡¯s breathing quickened, and he was just as shocked as anyone. He was a core disciple-albeit slightly weaker than most of the core disciples-who knew a thing or two about Karl¡¯s background. He had expected the match to be uneventful, for he anticipated Severin¡¯s inevitable defeat to someone who was the reincarnation of an ancient powerhouse and possessed the divine Sky-Soil Constitution.


    Reality, however, was anything but. He never imagined Severin could defeat Karl so swiftly and decisively. Raymond had assumed Severin¡¯s strength had an upper limit that only slightly surpassed Spencer¡¯s and Riley¡¯s, even as Severin had sessfully secured victory against Riley earlier.

 Chapter 2198

    Chapter 2198


    It had hardly urred to Raymond that even a renowned prodigy like Karl had proved to be no match for Severin. What astonished Raymond even more was the noticeable damage to Karl¡¯s physical body, attainment, soul, and lifespan. Such a peculiar divine technique left Raymond thoroughly shocked, and he was unable to fathom how any technique could produce effects as severe as damaging not just one¡¯s physical body, but one¡¯s attainment, soul, and lifespan too!


    Spencer mirrored Raymond¡¯s expression. The moment Karl fell to the ground, Spencer leaped from his chair and could only stare in bewilderment at the unconscious Karl.


    Following a minute or so of stupor, Spencer finally regained his senses and gazed in horror at the figure on the arena. ¡°How are you?¡± Spencer muttered to himself. ¡°Even Karl was no match for you.¡±


    In Spencer¡¯s opinion, Karl was already the strongest prodigy among the sect¡¯s younger generation and had also gained fame across Southsky¡¯s four major sects. Being the reincarnation of an ancient powerhouse and re-achieving paragonhood, his foundation was exceedingly strong. Although Severin¡¯s talent was impressive enough that he could make a breakthrough from supreme saint to paragon in just a year, Spencer believed that Severin did not have a chance against someone like Karl.


    s, Severin had sessfully defeated Karl despite Spencer¡¯s underestimation, eventually eliminating Karl from the tournament in the crucialst round. It was a scenario that Spencer had never envisioned. He could already sense the Grandiuno Sect-and perhaps the entire Southsky-would soon enter an era that was defined solely by Severin¡¯s presence. The sky seemed to be limit for Severin¡¯s prospective achievements.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Spencer shuddered at those thoughts and was overwhelmed by a sense of gratitude. ¡°I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t piss him off!¡±


    It was a daunting to think that he might suffer the same fate as Riley, who was reduced to nothing after provoking Severin. Karl¡¯s situation was no better either-he wasying seriously injured, unconscious, and vomiting blood. Thinking back, Spencer was relieved that he had surrendered early.


    At another end, Celeste witnessed Severin¡¯s unexpected victory over Karl from the viewing tform with an unprecedented look of bewilderment. She, along with Spencer and Karl, had already deemed that Severin could not have emerged victorious against Karl.


    Karl had a reputation for being so strong that he was beyond the reach of ordinary individuals. Yet the result was an unexpected one that left Karl seriously injured. His body was covered in blood, and he was lying on the ground like a dead duck.


    Following the elder¡¯s announcement, Severin¡¯s confident stance in midair led Celeste to remark bitterly, ¡°He¡¯s a monstrosity. The gap between us is bing even bigger now.¡±


    The nine peak masters were equally as astounded by Karl¡¯s defeat.


    The first five peak masters had a look of surprise and disbelief, with Lejeune taking it the worst. He stared nkly at Severin on the arena and whispered incredulously, ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡±


    Lejeune was simply appalled at Karl¡¯s failure. All the investment that they had thrown to support him before the tournament had gone to naught. They had hoped that Karl might be able to secure a spot to Mind, thus securing for them an opportunity to apany him. It seemed that was not meant to be.

 Chapter 2199

    Chapter 2199


    Leonnel of the Second Mountain gazed gloomily Severin. His expression was marked by unwillingness, resentment, and a hint of disbelief.


    Severin¡¯s final strike-the Chaotic Swordshadow-evoked a sense of fear even in a level nine royal saint like him. The immense power of heaven and earth contained within it was beyond what a fresh paragon could typically manifest. Leonnel found it easier to believe if the swordshadow was Karl¡¯s doing, or rather, the doing of the reincarnated ancient practitioner.


    It had only been about a year since Severin joined the sect, yet he had already rose to be a royal paragon in such a short period.


    His progress was so quick that even Karl was no longer a match for him. Leonnel stared at Severin¡¯s figure for some time before averting his gaze and letting out a heavy sigh. He felt a mix of emotions as the sect tournament had concluded with Severin being the dered the overall victor.


    Leonnel could find some sce in the oue, at least. Though Karl had failed to secure first ce in the tournament, he still clinched the status of junior sect leader. In that sense, their investment in Karl did not seem to be entirely in vain.


    Myles¡¯s group gradually snapped out of their senses. Myles, Danie, Rowan, Lyka, and the rest of them were filled with surprise and joy as they witnessed Severin¡¯s decisive victory over Karl.


    The sudden turn of events surpassed their expectations. By their reckoning, Severin¡¯s victory was already excellent news. Securing first ce seemed improbable, considering Karl¡¯s fame and status as the sect¡¯s top prodigy. However, Severin¡¯s unexpected triumph over Karl left the four individuals thoroughly ted, as the resources they invested in Severin had borne fruit.


    Myles and hispanions cheered in joy. ¡°Awesome! My judgement was correct!¡±


    ¡°First ce! Haha! I was right to bet on him!¡± dered another.


    Amidst theirughter, Oskar-the sect leader-descended from the sky and approached Severin in the arena. When he witnessed the sect leader¡¯s arrival, Severin promptly raised his hands and sped his fists in salute. ¡°Greetings, sect leader!¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Oskar¡¯s eyes conveyed relief. He nodded andmended, ¡°You did well.¡±


    Severin¡¯s extraordinary disy in the tournament had left Oskar impressed. He recalled the opposition he faced when appointing Severin as the sixth core disciple earlier, but in less than a year, his decision had proven to be the correct one as Severin ascended to even greater heights.


    The paragon-level attainment allowed him to triumph over a talented prodigy like Karl and secure first ce in the tournament.


    This oue brought Oskar immense joy, and he felt as if his predecessors were blessing the sect with the emergence of another exceptional talent.

 Chapter 2200

    Chapter 2200


    After averting his gaze from Severin, Oskar gathered his spiritual power and dered loudly, ¡°I now dere the end of the sect tournament!¡±


    Following his deration, the tokens in everyone¡¯s hand rose to the air and flew toward Oskar. They transformed into small embers of spiritual light that soon disappeared.


    Oskar then raised his hand and his robe billowed as he waved gently in the air. Thousands of fragrant pills and useful spiritual treasures streamed out from his palm as beams of light. They flew toward the hands of the disciples who secured a ce in the thousands.


    ¡°Here is a Thoroughspirit Pill for those who managed to get into the top one thousand!¡± Oskar announced.


    He then proceeded to distribute rewards for the top hundred participants, who were given Crystal Spring Pills and inferior- quality spiritual treasures. Having distributed them, he proceeded to reach for the top fifty people and called each person by name.


    ¡°Diane, Wuhlricht, She, Sofia¡­¡±


    The reward for the top fifty consisted of two Crystal Spring Pills and mediocre- quality spiritual treasures. All of Severin¡¯s wives and Wuhlricht¡¯s group had entered the top 50, with Diane even making it into the top thirty.


    The top ten participants received pills, spiritual treasures, and a manual ofbat exercises and techniques. Shyam, who secured tenth ce, was among those rewarded. In third ce, Spencer received a Breakthrough Pill, a superior- quality spiritual treasure, and a book of Star-gradebat techniques.


    Once all the rewards were distributed, Severin¡¯s turn finally came.


    Severin neither projected submissiveness nor arrogance, which brought a smile to Oskar¡¯s face. He stroked his beard and announced, ¡°First ce earns one quota to reach Mind¡¯s Grandiuno Sacred Land, along with one superior- grade spiritual treasure and one seventh-grade pill!¡±


    Oskar raised his hand, and a golden, thumb-sized pill floated out of the void. Ance with purple thunderbolts and a silvery -glowing token with the inscription ¡®Grandiuno Sacred Land¡¯ followed suit.


    Severin¡¯s joy was evident as heid eyes on those three items.


    The seventh-grade spiritual pill, known as the Grandispirit Pill, could aid practitioners in refining their sr spirit and had a miraculous effect in aiding breakthroughs. Meanwhile, the purplence possessed an electrifying aura that left no doubt as to its powerful abilities.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin put them away and thanked Oskar. ¡°Thank you for your generosity, sect leader!¡±


    Oskar nodded appreciatively andmunicated with Severin via his divine senses.


    ¡°You¡¯ve exceeded my expectations and secured first ce in this tournament. I¡¯ve now granted you the quota to Mind. With this token, you are allowed to bring with you twenty people to the Grandiuno Sacred Land. However, I would suggest that you hold it off until after the battle at the Starry Sky Battlespace next month, and after you¡¯ve reached level five paragon. Mind is a ce teeming with paragons, and you¡¯ll soon see that even royal paragons are a normal urrence there. There, only supreme saints are considered to be truly strong. You¡¯ll also find that some of the sects have semi-divine beings and ancient monsters!¡±


    Oskar paused and emphasized, ¡°Victory in the tournament is no reason to be haughty. Meet me the First Mountain once you are back from the Starry Sky Battlespace. Prodigies from all thirteen of the Bleurealm¡¯s states would be present there, and it would be much more convenient for you to enter the Grandiuno Sacred Land in the future if you can establish good connections with some of their prodigies.¡±

 Chapter 2201

    Chapter 2201Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin swiftly grasped the significance of the Starry Sky Battlespace through Oskar¡¯s guidance. Unlike other hidden realms, the Starry Sky Battlespace served as a unique period of boon for Bleurealm¡¯s thirteen states. Only the most exceptional geniuses ¨C those deemed to be beneficiaries of good fortune-could enter the space.


    Rumored to be connected with divinity, the Starry Sky Battlespace was a relic created by ancient celestials who once descended to Earth. In it existed numerous scriptures of philosophy, making it one of the best ces in Bleurealm toprehend the ways of heaven. Additionally, the space was passed down through the ages, housing countless rare treasures and presenting varying levels of obstacles. Sess in oveing these challenges allowed one to etch their names in history.


    Severin expressed his gratitude to Oskar for providing an in- depth exnation of the Starry Sy Battlespace.


    ¡°Thank you for your advice. I will bear that in mind.¡±


    In response, Oscar reassured Severin. ¡°Don¡¯t feel pressured. Just take it easy.¡±


    Severin¡¯s unexpected triumph in the sect tournament had surpassed Oskar¡¯s expectations. Putting more pressure on Severin would have the opposite effect, so Oskar chose not to dwell on it for too long.


    Though the Starry Sky Battlespace was a gathering ground for prodigies all over the Blerurealm, Severin had nothing to fear because his abilities already rivaled that of some individuals from Mind.


    Oskar¡¯s primary goal for letting Severin enter the Starry Sky Battlespace was to let Severin broaden his horizons and form connections with paragons from Mind.


    That should do enough to prepare him for future endeavors.


    After providing Severin with the necessary guidance, Oskar ascended into the air and dered that the sect tournament had ended.


    He then transformed into a stream of light and disappeared into the sky.


    Myles, Danie, and the others then descended from the sky to congratte Severin.


    ¡°Haha! Good on you for getting first, Severin! Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit that I was a little surprised by that.¡±


    Severin smiled and exchanged some pleasantries with them before bidding farewell.


    Once he returned to the viewing tform, Diane and the girls eagerly approached Severin. A seemingly concerned Diane went up to him and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    His other wives shared a simrly worried expression, as they were well aware that fatal injuries weremon among paragon-level practitioners.


    Severin then reassured them with a grin.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Relieved at his assurance, the women continued chatting eagerly with him.


    Severin smiled wryly and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we continue the conversation back on Pearl Light Isle?¡±


    He then led the group away and transformed into streams of light that vanished into the horizon.


    Karl, who had fallen unconscious, woke up long after Severin had left. Upon learning of Severin¡¯s victory and sensing the damage to various aspects of his being, his face soured and he was fueled by resentment.


    ¡°SEVERIN! You took this opportunity away from me! I swear I¡¯ll get my revenge on you someday!¡±


    His murderous aura nearly materialized during his monologue, causing a sudden drop in temperature withrge crystal snowkes forming around him. After that brief moment of uncontrolled rage, Karl sensed the gazes of the surrounding disciples and immediately made a hasty retreat.


    Many of the onlookers shook their heads in response to his unwillingness to ept defeat.

 Chapter 2202

    Chapter 2202


    ¡°Karl might be the first core disciple, but even his strength has his limits.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s must be such a shame for a reincarnated powerhouse like Karl to be defeated by someone who has only been with us for just a year.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t consider him a prodigy anymore. Severin is a true prodigy. Killing Riley and defeating Karl is more than enough for him to achieve renown in Southsky.¡±


    Karl, who had not gone far yet, erupted in anger when he heard what the disciples were saying about him. In a fit of rage, a surge of blood reached his throat as he spat, ¡°I¡¯ll get my revenge on you someday!¡±


    That was his first ever profound setback since his reincarnation. Fortunately, he inherited a resolute determination from his previous life as a powerful royal paragon, which helped him deal with the defeat more easily.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Upon returning to his residence, he immediately went into seclusion.


    Meanwhile, Severin and hispanions had left the ring and returned to Pearl Light Isle. Inside the courtyard, Severin began assessing the rewards from the tournament. He received a seventh-grade medium-rank spiritual pill, a superior-quality spiritual treasure, and the opportunity to go to Mind. Those were all important and substantial gains.


    The Grandiuno Sacred Land token was what delighted Severin the most. When Oskar exined that he could bring 20 people to the Grandiuno Sacred Land, he immediately thought of bringing his wives and Wuhlricht¡¯s group together with him.


    Eager to explore whaty within Mind, Severin wanted to reach level five paragon as quickly as possible. He showed the electric-imbuednce to everyone and said, ¡°Since I already have Wildfire¡¯s Sky-Soil Zenith, I would like to give this to one of you.


    Although thence was an exceptional weapon, Severin was not very interested in it because he had better ones already.


    Furthermore, he was predisposed to sword techniques, so he had more appreciation for swords over spears andnces.


    Felipe and the others were salivating at the weapon, but a few of the former Skyblue Sect elders had no interest in the weapon due to their low attainment. As perfect-stage level four supreme saints, they were not strong enough to wield the spiritual treasures to their full potential.


    Therefore, Felipe stepped in and suggested, ¡°I think it would be best for you to give then to one of your wives.¡±


    Since Felipe had refused, Severin turned his attention to Diane and the girls. Before Severin could say anything, Gilda proposed, ¡°I think Diane should get this. Her attainment is the highest among all of us, and she also secured the highest ranking in the tournament.¡±


    She concurred, ¡°Yes, I think Diane deserves it more.¡±


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Sofia said. ¡°I have no objections either.¡±


    With their unanimous agreement, Severin promptly handed over thence to Diane. She first thanked the others girls, then turned to Severin and thanked him too.

 Chapter 2203

    Chapter 2203


    Diane¡¯s grateful expression left Severin at a loss for words. He smiled and continued, ¡°Now that the tournament is over, I¡¯m nning to participate in the Starry Sky Battlespace next month. I¡¯ll prepare some more pills for all of you.¡±


    The sect¡¯s regtions dictated that only the top five disciples can enter the Starry Sky Battlespace. Countless prodigies would vie for a chance to reach divinity, and the results of the battle could often be ruthless. Those below the level of paragon would not even get the right to enter the ce.


    Severin thus intended to use that time to craft additional pills for Diane. He aimed to reach level five paragon before going to Mind, and it was important to ensure that hispanions¡¯ strength was not too far off from his.


    Upon hearing Severin¡¯s n to retreat once again, Diane and the other girls disyed a hint of resentment. Since joining Grandiuno Sect, Severin had been either been in seclusion, refining pills, or mastering various techniques.


    That being said, they were all sensible women who understood that Severin dedicated himself to bing stronger so he could protect them one day.


    Diane then put forth a rather blunt suggested, ¡°Okay, but I think we should have a barbecue to celebrate your victory in the tournament today.¡±


    Her proposition received unanimous support, and Severin felt it was a wee deviation from their usual routines. After all, securing a ce in Mind was a cause for celebration.


    The next morning, Severin emerged from Diane¡¯s room feeling refreshed. He went to the courtyard, soaked himself in the morning sun, and washed his face at the well to prepare for seclusion. Just as he made his way to his training room, an energetic voice echoed from the outside Pearl Light Isle.


    ¡°Are you there, Severin?¡±


    Severin nced in the direction of the voice and was surprised to see Raymond and Celeste. Intrigued by their unexpected visit, he exited the barrier and appeared next to them.


    Curious as to their presence there, Severin asked, ¡°What brings my two seniors here today?¡±


    As Severin had not interacted much with them in the past, he was a little puzzled as to their reasons for visiting him Raymond smiled wryly.


    ¡°Seniority should be based on one¡¯s achievement. We¡¯re your juniors now that you¡¯ve surpassed us in attainment.¡±


    Celeste agreed. ¡°Yes! Please refer to us as your juniors. I no longer qualify to your senior.¡±


    Both of them felt awkward when being addressed as ¡®senior¡¯


    by someone who had secured victory over a powerhouse like Karl.


    Severin acknowledged their unease and nodded. ¡°What brings you here then, my juniors?¡± He sought to get to the point quickly, knowing full well that they visited him with an agenda.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2204

    Chapter 2204


    Raymond sported an awkward smile and exined, ¡°Well¡­ we¡¯re here to talk about the Starry Sky Battlespace!¡±


    Celeste picked up from where he left off. ¡°Since you will be leading the top five disciples in the sect, there are a few things we would like to discuss with you,¡± she said in a melodious voice.


    Severin promptly invited both of them to Pearl Light Isle.


    Once they were inside the main hall, Emery swiftly served them some hot tea.


    After taking a sip of tea, he looked at Celeste and asked, ¡°May I know what is it you wish to speak to me about?¡±


    Celeste set down her tea cup and answered frankly, ¡°ording to what I¡¯ve been told, prodigies from Southsky¡¯s four major sects will be gathering in the Starry Sky Battlespace. There are two people that you need to be especially cautious of. One is Simeon, the Deifirm Sect¡¯s junior sect leader. He is an extraordinarily gifted person who is rumored to possess a divine constitution. At the age of five, he obtained the inheritance of an ancient thunderbolt- wielding supreme paragon in the Deifirm Sect¡¯s Lightningpond. His specialty is the Five Thunderbolt Creation. The second is Callie from the Marvair Sect. They say she has the Moonlight Constitution and already reached level two paragon.¡±


    Raymond then added, ¡°You killed the Deifirm Sect¡¯s Uzair.


    Now, others like Simeon might target you in the Starry Sky Battlespace.


    ¡°Severin cocked his eyebrow after hearing that. Simeon was considered a formidable opponent, but Severin did not fear him in the slightest after having defeated Karl. After a moment of contemtion, Severin smiled and said, ¡°Thank you both for the reminder.¡±


    Celeste nodded. Sporting a faint smile, she continued, ¡°Aside from giving you a heads-up on what to expect, I¡¯d also like to ask you for a favor.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Severin inquired. He had a favorable impression of Raymond and Celeste after briefly working with them in the Artic Heights.


    Celeste then ryed her request.


    ¡°There¡¯s a sought-after seventh-grade herb in the Starry Sky Battlespace known as the Pathfinder Fruit. It¡¯s a crucial ingredient for refining the seventh-grade Pathfinder Pill. I would like to ask for your help to secure that fruit. Is that okay with you?¡±


    She presented a red, thumb-sized fruit from her spatial ring.


    ¡°This is a thousand-year-old seventh-grade fruit known as the Redberry. It is useful in enhancing once¡¯s martial soul. I am offering this to you as a token of my goodwill in return for your help.¡±


    Severin as a little surprised to hear of the Pathfinder Fruit. He did not expect something so valuable to exist in the Starry Sky Battlespace.


    Those who consumed it would gain the opportunity to understand the great path of attainment, and its effect was almost simr to the Enlightenment Stone that he used some time ago.


    More importantly, the fruit was useful even for practitioners below the level of paragon. It was highly sought-after. However, a level nine supreme saint like Celeste would hardly have any chance of securing the fruit.


    Severin contemted Celeste¡¯s request and eventually ced the Redberry in his spatial ring.


    ¡°I¡¯ll obtain the Pathfinder Fruit for you!¡±


    Securing the Pathfinder Fruit and creating the Pathfinder Pill would be of immense help in elerating his wives¡¯ progress.


    It would also allow Severin to reach level five paragon as soon as possible, thus enabling him to set off to Mind sooner.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2205

    Chapter 2205


    Celeste wore a joyful smile upon receiving Severin¡¯s approval.


    As a sixth-grade high-rank alchemist, her dedication toward alchemy had intensified since her defeat to Severin in the Alchemy Tower, and she focused on strengthening her abilities to try and catch up to Severin¡¯s level.


    The Starry Sky Battlespace offered a precious opportunity for her growth. The Pathfinder Fruit would enable her to refine a batch of seventh-grade Pathfinder Pills, which she could then use to gain advancement in attainment and clear the Alchemy Tower¡¯s higher floors.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After witnessing Celeste¡¯s delight, Severin shifted his attention to Raymond and asked, ¡°And what about your request?¡±


    Raymond grinned and scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°Haha, so you saw through me then.¡±


    He stood up with a solemn expression and gestured respectfully toward Severi. ¡°As you have expected, I do have a favor to ask of you. I have a treasure map of the Starry Sky Battlespace, and rumor has it that this map leads the way to securing immortality.¡±


    Raymond proceeded to reveal that his ancestors had discovered a ce with hidden treasures somewhere within the Starry Sky Battlespace centuries ago. Unfortunately, their attempts to secure that treasure were thwarted by ferocious beasts and they were forced to retreat.


    All they could do was record their route on a map in the hopes that future generations would be able to forge ahead andplete what they could not do.


    When the map finally came to Raymond¡¯s possession, he studied it carefully and came to the conclusion that it might lead to a treasure linked with divinity. Knowing that his attainment was not strong enough, he shared the map with Severin and sought Severin¡¯s assistance.


    Surprised by the map of the Starry Sky Battlespace, Severin asked curiously, ¡°Do you trust me that much?¡±


    Raymond smiled wryly and remained silent for a while. He eventually responded, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    After all, he had no other choice. Only the top five in the tournament would be allowed to enter the Starry Sky Battlespace, and there was no doubt that Severin was the strongest among them.


    As a level nine supreme saint, he recognized that his strength might not be sufficient to face any potential challenges should he venture there alone.


    Moreover, he was worried about seeking Karl for help, as Karl was unpredictable due to his background as a reincarnated powerhouse. There was no telling if Karl would decide to just turn on him.


    In light of those factors, he decided that cooperating with Severin was the best option. Two factors influenced his decision-his previous cooperation with Severin in the Artic Heights, and his neutral rtionship with Severin.


    Therefore, he considered everything carefully and decided to entrust the knowledge of the treasure map to Severin.


    Raymond dismissed any lingering doubts in his mind and said, ¡°If there is truly a chance to be a celestial, then I won¡¯t be able to do it alone. If the map reveals only spiritual treasures and special herbs, I would still be able to benefit by aligning with you. I¡¯ve seen the otherworldly strength you have, not to mention your status as a disciple of the Grandiuno Sacred Land. Immortality might be a reality for you within a hundred years, and ordinary items will no longer catch your discerning attention.¡±


    Severin almost chuckled at Raymond¡¯s praise, but he acknowledged the truth in that statement. Indeed, even if Star-grade techniques wereid out before him, he would prioritize the higher-quality ones that were first and foremostpatible with him.

 Chapter 2206

    Chapter 2206


    With superior-quality spiritual treasures no longer capturing his interest as much as before, it was natural that he would not hold anything below superior-quality in much regard.


    Spiritual herbs did not appeal much to him either, unless they were the rarer and more precious seventh-grade ones.


    Severin contemted briefly, then nodded with a smile and remarked, ¡°You have ced so much trust in me that I feelpelled to assist you. Let¡¯s make things clear though-if there is a genuine opportunity for immortality, I will spare no effort in securing it.¡±


    Raymond¡¯s previously tense demeanor eased upon hearing this. He chuckled and replied, ¡°I would expect no less from you. Someone like me would probably struggle against many of the other prodigies anyway.¡±


    He acknowledged his own limitations and knew that the Starry Sky Battlespace attracted prodigies from the 13 states of Bleurealm. As talented as he might be, there would always be individuals who were superior to him.


    With matters at Pearl Light Isle almost entirely settled, Raymond bid them farewell.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to return to my ind and see if I can make any breakthroughs in theing month. Please excuse me.¡±


    Celeste decided it would be prudent to leave as well and duly thanked Severin before heading back.


    Severin nodded in acknowledgement as he watched them leave. He once again made his way to the training room when a voice called out to him.


    ¡°Is Severin there?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin looked over and saw Lejeune along with the first five mountains¡¯ peak masters standing suspended in the air outside Pearl Light Isle. He frowned right away because he did not particrly like Lejeune after thetter¡¯s condescending attitude toward him in the past.


    The first thought that came to Severin¡¯s mind was to ignore them, but another voice called out to him.


    ¡°Hey, Severin! It¡¯s Myles! May wee in?¡±


    Myles had arrived with Danie, Rowan, and Lyka. They flew straight to Pearl Light Isle without even ncing at Lejeune and the others. Severin had no choice but to head over and undo Pearl Light Isle¡¯s defensive formation. ¡°Come on in, Peak Master Myles.¡±


    Though he initially nned to ignore Lejeune¡¯s group, Severin had to alter his course when Myles¡¯ group arrived.


    They were the sect¡¯s peak masters, and humiliating them would be unwise. Severin extended an invitation to Lejeune¡¯s group and said, ¡°Pleasee in as well.¡±

 Chapter 2207

    Chapter 2207


    Upon seeing that Severin had also invited Leonnel¡¯s group in, Myles turned around and eximed angrily, ¡°Tch! Just leave them outside, Severin!¡±


    Rowan shared the same view and said, ¡°Yeah! That old bag nearly interfered in your fight and harmed you. These people shouldn¡¯t be wee at your doorstep.¡±


    Lejeune¡¯s group had an embarrassed expression and pulled a long face. As their leader, Lejeune stepped forward and took a deep breath before saying with a ttering smile, ¡°Hehe, this is all a misunderstanding!¡±


    ¡°The best way for practitioners to get to know each other is in a battle!¡± said Leonnel, who forced an ugly smile as he shamelessly tried to be friendly with Severin.


    Since Severin had secured first ce in the sect tournament, became a disciple of the Grandiuno Sacred Land, and was granted ess to Mind, Lejeune¡¯s group wanted to mend ties and dispel any misunderstanding.


    People like them aimed to be royal paragons, yet it was difficult to do so due to the limited resources within Southsky. Mind, on the other hand, provided just what they needed.


    Lejeune and the others supported Karl previously because they wanted to go to Mind and enter the Grandiuno Sacred Land for better opportunities. Bying to Pearl Light Isle, they hoped to clear up any past grievances with Severin.


    ¡°Well,e with me then,¡± Severin said calmly. Myles¡¯s group let out a cold snort, but they kept calm and restrained their anger as a show of courtesy to Severin.


    Once they were led to the main hall, Emery was asked to fetched them some hot tea. Severin looked at Lejeune¡¯s group and asked, ¡°May I ask what brings you here today?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    That question came just before Lejeune could take a sip of tea.


    He ced his teacup down and said with a smile, ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m here to clear up some of our past misunderstandings.¡±


    He presented a strongly -fragrant seventh-grade herb that had a purplish hue. He handed it to Severin and exined, ¡±


    I¡¯d like to present this to you as a gift. Whatever that happened thest time was all a misunderstanding.¡±


    Leonnel and other leaders each presented their own gifts as apologies. ¡°Yes, it was all a misunderstanding!¡±


    Myles could not resist taking a jab at them. ¡°Funny that you¡¯re only apologizing after his win. Talk about shameless¡­¡±


    The usually reserved Lyka snickered, ¡°I thought you threw your unconditional support behind Karl. Why the sudden change of heart?¡±


    Lejeune and the others were hoping to quietly visit Pearl Light Isle and offer up an apology before re-establishing a proper connection to Severin. Little did they know that Myles¡¯ group would be there too.


    The pointed remarks from Myles and Lyka were like a p to their faces, and Lejeune could only feign a smile as he said, ¡°That was because I misunderstood Severin and made a poor judgement.¡±

 Chapter 2208

    Chapter 2208


    Severin was unsure what Lejeune¡¯s group was up to, so he felt that the best choice was to ept their offerings. ¡°Thank you for your generosity.¡±


    He was not about to give up on an opportunity that had fallen into hisp. Severin¡¯s eptance gave the five some respite as they breathed a sigh of relief. That seemed to demonstrate Severin¡¯s openness to resolve their past misunderstandings.


    The chance to go with Severin to Mind might just be within reach if they ced a bit more effort in appeasing him.


    Unable to suppress the surge of pride in his heart any longer, he stood up and asked, ¡°May I be so bold as to ask if there are any remaining slots among the twenty people you¡¯ll bring to Mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay you a handsome sum to secure a spot for myself!¡± another peak master asked as soon as Lejeune made that enquiry. They all expressed their readiness to offer resources and spiritual treasures in exchange for the opportunity to enter the Grandiuno Sacred Land!


    Myles scoffed at their shamelessness.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°I knew they had some sort of ulterior motive foring over here! They¡¯re buttering you up to go with you to Mind! Look at yourself, Lejeune. Are you even worthy of asking him that question?¡±


    The outrage was to be expected. They had previously supported Severin with various resources, all with the hope of receiving returns on their investment in him. In other words, Myles¡¯s group was looking also to secure the chance to apany Severin to Mind! Such a prospect was much more appealing than being mere practitioners in Mind.


    Even Severin had a frown when he learned of the true motive for Lejeune¡¯s group to visit him. The ¡®Grandiuno Sacred Land token in his possession allowed for twenty individuals to follow him to Mind, gaining elite disciple status, while the remaining ones would be ordinary disciples.


    Severin nned to take his family with him, which meant that thirteen spots were already upied. With Myles¡¯s group being given four more spots, there were only three spots remaining. He did not expect Lejeune¡¯s group to eye a ce among the twenty.


    After careful consideration, Severin responded, ¡°Peak Master Lejeune, I¡¯m afraid there aren¡¯t many spots left. As you know, my wives and close friends on Pearl Light Isle have already taken up thirteen ces¡­¡±


    Severin¡¯s veiled refusal drew out a bitter reaction from Lejeune¡¯s group, and they were overwhelmed with regret for favoring Karl over Severin.


    Realizing that there was no convincing Severin, Lejeune¡¯s group bid their farewell after chatting there for some time.


    Myles sat in his chair and nced over their departing figures. ¡°Good on them for not insisting!¡±


    Severin then looked up at Myles. ¡°What about all of you then? What brings you here?¡±

 Chapter 2209

    Chapter 2209


    Myles grinned. ¡°We¡¯re here to ask if you¡¯ll allow us to go with you to the Grandiuno Sacred Land.¡±


    Myles¡¯s group had the same goal as Lejeune¡¯s group. The Grandiuno Sacred Land held the highest power over Mind, and while they could not be elites or core disciples like Severin, securing an ordinary discipleship there was preferable to remaining within the sect.


    Mind¡¯s prosperity far surpassed that of Southsky. In Mind, a royal paragon was viewed as having the bare minimum, while supreme paragons held authority over each sect. Some of the ancient bloodlines and other sacrednds might even boast Semi-Celestials.


    Myles and the rest had been stuck at level nine paragon for a long time and could not seem to be able to make a breakthrough to royal paragon. Opportunities in Southsky were scarce, if not absent, yet waiting for such an opportunity that might never evene was all they could do in Southsky.


    As a result, Myles¡¯s group wanted to follow Severin to Mind, where they could train and secure a chance to hopefully make a breakthrough to royal paragon.


    When Myles finished speaking, the rest of the peak masters looked eagerly at Severin, who found their reaction a little amusing. He had already nned how to utilize the Grandiuno Sacred Land¡¯s token when he received it, and Myles¡¯s group deserved some reciprocation after they helped him during the tournament.


    For example, without the Enlightenment Stone given by Rowan, Severin would never have been able toprehend the essence of the attainment, nor would be able to form the Chaotic Swordshadow, a killer move that that defeated Karl secured him the first-ce victory.


    He had already nned on inviting them to join him even if they did not ask him. He looked at Danie and the others¡¯


    hopeful expressions andughed. ¡°Haha, of course! I¡¯d appreciate everyone¡¯spany in Mind.¡±


    Everyone faces lit up at his answer. Myles stood up and expressed his gratitude, saying, ¡°You¡¯re right, Severin! We can keep youpany in Mind!¡±


    Few things could excite a man who had seen a lot of what life had to offer, but the prospect of entering a sacrednd within Mind and the high likelihood that he would make a breakthrough to royal paragon¨Cwas far too exhrating. As they were well aware, those who made it to royal paragon would be much stronger than paragons, be it in strength or lifespan.


    Rowan of the Eighth Mountain was red with emotion. He held his hands solemnly and vowed, ¡°I won¡¯t hesitate to walk through a sea of fire for you after your kind gesture!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a bold promise.¡± Severin chuckled.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Myles chuckled. ¡°Not at all. Joining you in your journey to the sacrednd is a chance of a lifetime. We will be happy to fulfill whatever you request of us in the future!¡±


    The growing solemnity in the atmosphere prompted Severin to try and lighten the mood. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯re just looking out for one another.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 2210

    Chapter 2210


    Though strength in battle was valued in the world of attainment, reciprocal favors were far more important. When they did support Severin with various resources in the past, they did so in the hopes that Severin would be the future leader of the Grandiuno Sect.


    They did not expect Severin to secure victory in the tournament, thereby obtaining the quota to Mind and paving the way for them to join him.


    Under normal circumstances, even peak masters and elders at level nine paragon would have to disassociate themselves from their sect if they wanted to train in Mind. However, traveling in such territory was far from easy for such individuals due to the intricate interconnection between all the major forces.


    There, paragons were considered mid-tier forces, and it was royal paragons that held the bare minimum of influence.


    With Severin¡¯s assurance and approval, the peak masters chatted with Severin for some time before finally bidding farewell.


    A dumbfounded expression appeared across his face as he watched their departure.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d gain the allegiance of these peak masters,¡±


    Severin mumbled. The way in which Myles¡¯s group spoke to him earlier suggested that they were willing to risk life and limb for him after entering the Grandiuno Sacred Land. Severin was confident that he could ascend rapidly with the support of those level nine paragons.


    Severin retracted his gaze and entered the training room. With just over a month left before he would enter the Starry Sky Battlespace, he could not afford to ck off on his preparations. He nned to prepare some sixth-grade pills for his wives first, after which he would enter seclusion to attempt a breakthrough to level two paragon.


    If he seeded in bing level two paragon, then his chances at the Starry Sky Battlespace would be much better too.


    Once he had entered the practice room, Severin immediately set up the cauldron and started a spiritual me. He ced various medicinal materials in front of him. ¡°In goes this seventh-grade flower known as Quatropetalia, then the seventh-grade ten- thousand-year-old chalcedony¡­¡±


    The materials either emitted a strong fragrance or a robust glow.


    Most of them had been given to him by the nine peak masters, such as the one that Lejeune¡¯s group had given to him. Then there were the materials that Myles had given to him to support him for the sect tournament.


    All of that totaled ten or so priceless materials.


    Afterying them out, he ced the materials one in sequence for the Breakthrough Pill. Once the herbs turned into liquid, he swiftly made a few intricate seals.


    ¡°Condense!¡± hemanded, channeling the power of heaven and earth around the cauldron. Several momentster, the cauldron erupted into brilliant golden light, and the incredibly heavy lid flew up as nine snow-white pills emerged.


    Severin raised his hand and stored the pills away safely. He had crafted those pills for his wives, as they provided the foundation for supreme saints to make smoother breakthroughs to paragon.

 Chapter 2211

    Chapter 2211Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Diane and the girls were as yet unable to use the seventh- grade Breakthrough Pill, Severin felt it prudent to prepare them in advance.


    After a brief rest, Severin continued his alchemy session to craft a pill for himself -the seventh-grade medium-rank Grandispirit Pill, which helps paragons increase their attainment and condense the power of heaven and earth.


    The power of heaven and earth was required inrge amounts to temper their body, condense their soul, and increase their attainment.


    Once their physical flesh, bones, and blood began to take on a golden hue, they would then have enough power to destroy everything within a ten-mile radius by simply waving their hand.


    Only by cultivating a golden physique and condensing one¡¯s sr spirit that could a persnprehendbat techniques at a profound level. That would then pave the way for a breakthrough to royal paragon.


    Given its high grade, the Grandispirit Pill was a challenging creation, and Danie was the only person in the entire Grandiuno Sect who could have some sess of refining it.


    everin was well aware of the challenge thaty before him, so he took a deep breath to calm himself down. Once his blood and energy had reached its maximum potential, he thus began the crafting process.


    As he ced each ingredient into the Heavenly Cauldron, Severin formed several intricate seals with his hands and drew upon the surrounding power of heaven and earth. A crackling was heard, and the convergence of al that power fueled the spiritual me.


    Once Severin noticed that the ingredients were liquefied, he made a few more seals, channeling the spiritual energy of heaven and earth from his energy core to the cauldron. The processsted several days, and it was not until he sensed the liquid taking shape in the cauldron that he could take a momentary breather.


    After an additional two days, the cauldron shook, and a radiant golden light shot into the sky and upturned the lid. Nine golden pills emerged.


    Upon their emergence, lightning struck as dark clouds gathered over Pearl Light Isle. After going through the tribtion, the nine golden pills emerged unscathed, and they released a strong medicinal fragrance.


    Severin rejoiced.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to produce nine pills!¡± The oue had surpassed his expectations, as he had only just reached seventh- grade medium-rank alchemist.


    He attributed the sess to the Heavenly Cauldron, as it enhanced the sess rate by 20 percent while also drawing upon the energy around it. Those factors contributed greatly his sess.


    With nine Grandispirit Pills at his disposal, Severin believed that a breakthrough to level five paragon could be achieved!


    Eager to test that potential, Severin swallowed a pill. The medicinal power quickly spread throughout his body, and he felt a fuzzy warmth coursing through his veins.


    The sensation was like taking a bath in a hot spring, as his pores opened and absorbed the spiritual energy from his surroundings. Within moments, a vortex of spiritual energy appeared, and the room was soon engulfed in a thick white fogprised of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.

 Chapter 2212

    Chapter 2212


    Severin took a deep breath and relished the refreshing feeling. As Severin¡¯s attainment rose, his perfect-stage level one paragon attainment gradually began to expand.


    Sensing that he was on the verge of make a breakthrough to level two paragon, he continuously channeled his energy to absorb the power of the Grandispirit Pill and incorporate it into his attainment.


    Two dayster, Severin had drained thest remnants of the Grandispirit Pill. His aura trembled, disrupting the surrounding space and extinguishing the elements around him.


    Then, his body seemed to have been engulfed in the elements, and he continued to repeat his training exercises when he sensed the invisible bottleneck.


    ¡°Now!¡± he yelled, and a shattering sound was heard in his mind.


    The surrounding energy then surged into his body, elevating his aura to a frighteningly high level. It was then that he finally made a sessful breakthrough from level one paragon to early-stage level one paragon.


    Several feet of surrounding space seemed to warp around Severin.


    Overjoyed at the breakthrough, Severin breathed a sigh of relief that it had turned out a sess. Higher attainments required greater resources, especially for a prodigy like Severin who possessed a divine constitution.


    The only way to overpower someone of the same rank was to have an abundant supply of resources at one¡¯s disposal.


    After retracting his aura, Severin examined his body with his divine senses. His blood resembled mercury, and his heartbeat was rhythmically thunderous.


    His skin disyed a healthy bronze color, exuding energy and blood that bore the power of a dragon.


    Satisfied with the results, Severin stood up and prepared to leave the training room. As he stepped out, he sensed another breakthroughing from the mountain behind him.


    In channeling his divine senses to find out the source, he eventually identified it as Selene. Sitting cross-legged in her training room, she was going through the motions of her meditation exercises.


    A warm glow cloaked her, and the spiritual energy vortex above her head was absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy like a ck hole.


    ¡°Selene¡¯s making a breakthrough too?¡± Severin was pleasantly surprised. He did not think that it would be such a fortuitous day for Selene too! He remembered that Selene had just made a breakthrough to supreme saint two months ago, so it was surprising that she would make another breakthrough so quickly.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Severin rose into the air and came to Selene¡¯s training room.


    When hended on the ground, he noticed that his wives and Wuhlricht¡¯s gang had also gathered. His wives came over to him, and they soon realized that something about Severin had changed. ¡°Did you make a breakthrough?¡±


    Severin nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Diane nced in the direction of the training room where Selene was and smiled.


    ¡°It looks like we have double breakthroughs on Pearl Light Isle!¡±

 Chapter 2213

    Chapter 2213


    Felipe grinned as he gazed up at the spiritual vortex atop the mountain. ¡°Your daughter takes after you, Severin. Both your talents are otherworldly,¡± he remarked.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Wuhlricht added, ¡°I couldn¡¯t have said it better myself. Severin was just a warrior emperor when he first joined the Skyblue Sect. Then he led us to the Bleurealm, and he¡¯s now preparing to leave for Mind not even a year after he entered the Grandiuno Sect!¡±


    Wuhlricht was aghast at how Severin from going from strength to strength. Severin was only a warrior emperor at the Skyblue Sect, while Selene was only just starting her attainment training.


    With Severin securing a breakthrough to level two supreme saint, he had be an invincible existence among the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s younger generation. Selene, on the other hand, was fast catching up as she was on the cusp of a level two supreme saint breakthrough.


    When Severin heard Wuhlricht and Felipe¡¯smenting, Severin remarked sheepishly, ¡°It would be such a waste not to push my talent to its fullest potential, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Severin¡¯s breakthrough to the supreme saint allowed him to activate the Chaos Constitution, a heaven-defying constitution that was listed among the top ten divine constitutions.


    Simrly, Selene¡¯s breakthrough to supreme saint had activated the Celestial Bone Foundation, which was superior even to Severin¡¯s Chaos Constitution. Such a constitution would easily propel Selene to the level of a child favored by the heavens, and plenty of the older generation would want the privilege of nurturing a talent at her.


    Felipe grinned wryly after hearing what Severin said. With qualifications that were only slightly above average within the sect, he could never reach Severin¡¯s level. Talent, after all, was predetermined by destiny. Envying a talented person was futile.


    As they chatted away, the spiritual energy vortex over Selene dissipated gradually. Soon, the aura of a level two supreme saint permeated through the air.


    Severin rejoiced, knowing that Selene¡¯s breakthrough had been sessful.


    A streak of light then flew out from the mountain andnded right in front of him. Selene was still surrounded in a flowing light, as her aura from the breakthrough had yet to disperse.


    Her hair had been dolled up in a little bun, and she pounced on Severin as soon as she arrived at the courtyard.


    ¡°Look, dad! I made another breakthrough.¡±


    Severin caressed her head and praised her. ¡°Well done! Yourst breakthrough wasn¡¯t too long ago, so this one came pretty quick!¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m a little genius!¡± Selene raised her head high and beamed with pride after being praised.


    Severin chuckled at her response. Diane and everyone else joined in theughter, as they too were amused by Selene¡¯s antics.


    After theughter subsided, Diane advised, ¡°Remember not to be too arrogant, Selene. There are will always be people stronger than you out there.¡±


    As night fell, the courtyard lit up with a burning bonfire, and the atmosphere echoed with bursts of joy andughter. Wuhlricht and the others had proposed a small party to celebrate the double breakthrough that Severin and Selene had made.

 Chapter 2214

    Chapter 2214


    The celebrations ceased only after the moon was at its highest in the sky.


    Early the next morning, Severin emerged from his room feeling incredibly refreshed. As usual, he headed to the courtyard for some boxing exercises as a warm-up. Afterpleting his routine, the sect token on his body started to vibrate.


    He channeled his divine senses into the token and discovered that it was a message from Danie. She asked him if he could go to the Alchemy Chamber to instruct several of the alchemist there.


    Severin was left dumbstruck by that request, as he had just only realized that he had neglected his duty as the elder of the Alchemy Chamber! It was a position that Oskar had appointed him to!


    Knowing that it was important for any practitioner to bnce work and rest, Severin decided to himself. ¡°I should take some time off training and rx a little. A short break would do me good after my breakthrough. Plus, there are only about twenty days left before I head to the Starry Sky Battlespace.¡±


    Severin returned to his room and changed into a fresh set of clothes. He then went to where his wives were and invited them, ¡°Would youdies like toe with me to the Alchemy Chamber?¡±


    They had been focused on improving their attainment in seclusion following the growing gap between their strength and Severin¡¯s.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    There was not much reason for them to leave the ind, as they had abundant resources and were more interested in catching up to him.


    ¡°No thanks,¡± Diane said. ¡°I still have to trainter. I have a feeling I¡¯m going to make a breakthrough in a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re staying put too,¡± She echoed, and her sentiment was also shared by Gilda and Sofia.


    Selene heard his offer while she was munching on some snacks and immediately answered, ¡°Can Ie?!¡±


    Severin was at a loss for words after his wives¡¯ curt refusals and reluctantly agreed to bring Selene alone. As a level two paragon, Severin could fly rather swiftly, and he soon reached the Alchemy Chamber on the first mountain.


    When he arrived, Danie sensed his aura and immediately went up to wee him. She remarked, ¡°You¡¯re the Alchemy Chamber¡¯s elder, so you have a duty to share your techniques with our sect¡¯s alchemy masters.¡±


    Severin was a little taken aback by Danie¡¯s somewhat displeased tone. He exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t have the time because I was simply too busy in seclusion.¡±


    ¡°Okay. But it¡¯s a good thing you came now, though. These alchemists have repeatedly been asking us when you¡¯lle to give them a lecture,¡±


    Danie urged and gave him a little briefing as to the situation in the Alchemy Chamber. She sounded a little helpless when rying their requests. Everyone knew that Severin was the greatest alchemist in Southsky.


    Even a veteran seventh- level alchemist and peak master like Danie could only acknowledge her shorings inparison to Severin¡¯s alchemical prowess.

 Chapter 2215

    Chapter 2215


    Severin became a seventh-grade alchemist in a little over half a year since entering the sect, putting his abilities on par with that of Danie¡¯s.


    More significantly, the alchemy knowledge from the Alchemy Tower had been passed down on him, thus raising expectations for him to reach eighth- or even ninth-grade in the future.


    Numerous alchemists sought Severin¡¯s guidance within the sect.


    News of his achievements and potential spread quickly, creating a frenzy among many of the alchemists. Simply thinking about it was enough to tick Danie off.


    Since many of the alchemists in the Alchemy Chamber had no ess to Pearl Light Isle, Danie-in her capacity as an elder and peak master in charge of the Sixth Mountain-found herself burdened by the constant pestering by these alchemists who were eager to learn from Severin.


    In addition to winning the first ce in the sect tournament, Severin¡¯s outstanding qualifications made the alchemists even more desperate to receive his advice. Fearing they might miss the chance to learn from him once he left for Mind, alchemists swarmed Danie daily, urging her to invite Severin.


    The persistent demands finally pressured Danie into sending a message to Severin¡¯s token.


    Severin could help but find amusement in the situation as he looked at Danie¡¯s begrudging expression and imagined those alchemists¡¯ endless fervor.


    Alchemists valued the direct tutge of their higher-grade peers, as the training provided might suffice for them to rise to the next grade.


    Having recounted everything that happened in the past, Danie shifted her attention to Selene. As a level nine paragon and a peak master, she could immediately tell that Selene had reached level two supreme saint.


    Surmising that Selene was merely eight or nine years old, Danie asked in a surprised tone, ¡°is she your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, she is!¡± Severin affirmed. ¡°Her name is Selene, and she¡¯s only eight years old this year.¡±


    Severin then said to Selene, ¡°Go on and greet Madam Danie.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Madam Danie,¡± Selene greeted with a smile.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The revtion that an eight-year-old was already at level two supreme saint stunned Danie. ¡°She¡¯s eight years old? And she¡¯s already a level two supreme saint?¡± Danie was in utter disbelief at that moment.


    Bing a supreme saint was not particrly noteworthy, and even the revtion that Selene was Severin¡¯s daughter might not be enough to cause a stir.


    However, an eight-year-old level two supreme saint was practically unheard of. Danie, for instance, had just only started training at the age of eight, so the gulf in their talents at the same age were clearly worlds apart!


    Selene¡¯s talent defied thews of heaven!


    Following those considerations, Danie retrieved a delicate little jade bangle from her spatial ring and handed it to Selene. ¡°This is the Dullwater Bangle. It¡¯s a mediocre-quality spiritual treasure with defensive properties. You may have it.¡±


    Intricate etchings could be seen on the blue-glowing bangle, and the spiritual energy emanating from it allowed one to discern that it was an extraordinary item.


    Once Severin gave his approval, Selene graciously epted the gift and thanked Danie. ¡°Thank you, Madam Danie.¡±


    Selene¡¯s well-behaved demeanor, coupled with her remarkable achievements, piqued Danie¡¯s interest. Though she had an apprentice in Emery, the qualities that Emery had ced her on the level of an elite disciple and not that of a prodigy.


    Danie then offered, ¡°I¡¯d be happy to take your daughter under my wing if she doesn¡¯t have a mentor.¡±


    Severin, however, smiled and shook his head in apparent refusal.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, but that is no longer possible.¡±

 Chapter 2216

    Chapter 2216


    Danie was perplexed by his sudden refusal. Despite her modest attainment level as a level nine royal saint, she held a prominent position as a peak master and was considered to be second only to Oskar in the sect hierarchy.


    Furthermore, she was also an elder of the Alchemy Chamber, allowing her ess to resources and spiritual herbs. Her faction was highly coveted by many of the sect¡¯s disciples.


    To have her offer rejected by Severin was slightly humiliating.


    Anger began to simmer within her and she wondered if Severin had looked down on her after seeing the way she carried herself when she visited to Pearl Light Isle the previous day with Myles.


    The brewing displeasure that Danie disyed indicated to Severin that there might have been a possible misunderstanding.


    He then began exining, ¡°Our sect leader had already taken her under his wing a few days ago.¡±


    Her simmering rage dissipated instantly when she learnt that Oskar had already epted Selene as his apprentice. She smiled awkwardly and remarked, ¡°I see. It seems her aptitude is so extraordinary that even our sect leader has decided to personally nurture her.¡±


    Severin smiled in response and chose not to borate any further.


    Only Oskar and those on Pearl Light Isle knew of Selene¡¯s true talents. Revealing her Celestial Bone Foundation could attract unwanted attention, especially since there were certain dark practices that people could employ to transnt her talents to themselves.


    With Severin saying no more, Danie did not ask any further and proceeded to lead him into the Alchemy Chamber.


    Not long after, the three of them reached the Alchemy Chamber, and Danie rang the bronze bell in the hall to summon the alchemists.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Streams of light promptly flew in as the bell echoed. Within moments, hundreds of alchemists crowded the hall.


    Severin nced across the sect-issued alchemist tokens that were hanging from their waists and saw that most of them were fifth-grade high -rank alchemists. Only a portion were sixth-grade alchemists, and about a dozen or so were sixth-grade high-rank.


    Everyone greeted Severin with enthusiasm.


    ¡°Greetings, Elder Severin!¡±


    ¡°This is the day we¡¯ve been waiting for!¡±


    Everyone yelled in a fanatic and spirited manner.


    The noise prompted Danie to unleash her spiritual energy. ¡°Be quiet! Those who have questions cane forward one by one!¡±


    The hall swiftly turned quiet at her authoritativemand.


    Severin, who was seated on the high tform, began by unveiled the Heavenly Cauldron and retrieved several alchemical materials from his spatial ring to refine some sixth-grade pills.


    With all the preparations made, he addressed the gathered alchemists and began to share his insights on alchemy.


    ¡°The art of alchemy, as expounded in the Alchemy Tower, requires one to ovee obstacles, gain familiarity in medicinal properties, and develop a deep mastery of alchemical principles¡­¡±

 Chapter 2217

    Chapter 2217


    The hall resonated with only the sound of Severin¡¯s voice as he shared his knowledge to everyone. No extraordinary spectacle appeared, only a sense of tranquility.


    Severin spoke in much detail, revealing every nuance of the experiences and insights gained during his rise from fifth-grade alchemist to sixth-grade alchemist.


    The alchemists in the Alchemy Chamber listened with unwavering attention to ensure that they might not miss any crucial details.


    ¡°Fundamentally speaking, alchemy is not that difficult as long as one mastered the understanding of medicinal properties and have certain insights into the crafting process¡­¡±


    Severin exnation captivated everyone. Several alchemists showed signs of understanding at different points of his lecture, gesticting enthusiastically to themselves as they understood what they had done wrong.


    ¡°OH! So that¡¯s it! Haha, I get it now!¡± A tall, 40-something, middle -aged man was brimming with excitement. He took out his cauldron, prepared some materials, and immediately started to craft some pills in the hall.


    Severin observed what was going on and decided to refrain from intervening. He could tell that the man-a fifth-grade medium- rank alchemist¨Cwas on the brink of making a breakthrough.


    As expected, a rich medicinal fragrance began to waft out of the cauldron half an hour after the fire was started and the ingredients werebined. Soon after, two glowing sixth-grade pills floated gracefully out of the cauldron.


    Sess prompted the middle-aged man to leap up in joy. He turned to Severin and eximed, ¡°Thank you for your guidance! I was finally able to understand the minute details in producing sixth -grade pills!¡±


    His fellow alchemists congratted him too.


    ¡°Whoa, did Tal manage to craft a sixth-grade pill already?¡±


    ¡°Tal¡¯s got luck on his side.¡±


    Severin was genuinely happy for the alchemist¡¯s sess. He recalled his struggle to be a sixth-grade alchemist after arriving at the Bleurealm, having needed to go through the Alchemy Tower before achieving sess.


    He waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.


    The credit is entirely yours for sessfully oveing your bottleneck.¡±


    Severin then continued to share his alchemical experiences as a sixth-grade alchemist. ¡°Sixth-grade alchemists can already begin to connect with the power of heaven and earth¡­¡±


    Before long, several alchemists were able to identify the areas that they could improve and immediately took out their cauldrons to test their newfound knowledge.


    Light beams erupted audibly from several cauldrons, and a refreshing medicinal fragrance permeated through the air. Several more individuals had sessfully be sixth-grade alchemists.


    Danie brimmed with joy as she watched their achievements from afar. She had not anticipated that Severin¡¯s teachings would have such a profound impact. Within a few hours, several fifth- grade high-rank alchemists had be sixth-grade alchemists.


    Though sixth-grade alchemists might seem like nothing special for talented individuals like Severin and Danie, they nheless formed the backbone of Southsky¡¯s four major sects.


    After all, only alchemists of such a caliber could supply crucial pills such as Throughspirit Pills and Crystal Spring Pills that were needed by paragons.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2218

    Chapter 2218


    Status-wise, sixth-grade alchemists held a higher position than elite disciples, and many of them enjoy the esteemed status of sect elders.


    The inclusion of those sixth-grade alchemists into the Alchemy Chamber lightened Danie¡¯s workload significantly, granting her the freedom to dedicate some time to her personal alchemy studies and advance further in alchemy.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    At the same time, many of those sixth-grade alchemists had the potential to be seventh-grade alchemists and be the sect¡¯s foundational strength.


    Danie, in her capacity as elder of the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s Alchemy Chamber and the Sixth Mountain¡¯s peak master, wasmitted to nurturing the next generation of seventh-grade alchemists for the sect, especially since she would be apanying Severin to Mind.


    Sometime in the evening, Severin had a dry throat as he concluded his lecture and got up from the tform to leave. The hundreds of alchemists in attendance retreated from their enlightenment and promptly stood up to express their gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you for your insightful lecture, Elder Severin!¡±


    ¡°I gained so much valuable information from your teachings today!


    Those in attendance had benefitted greatly from Severin¡¯s tutge. The Alchemy Chamber¡¯s strength was further reinforced, as a dozen individuals ascended from fifth-grade alchemists to sixth-grade alchemists, while several sixth-level medium-rank alchemists advanced to sixth-grade high-rank alchemists.


    Severin chuckled heartily. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just d you all found it enlightening.¡±


    With dusk settling in, Severin said to everyone, ¡°Since our session has been a very fruitful one, I shall excuse myself and take my leave now.¡±


    With the lecture concluded, Severin needed to focus on preparing for the Starry Sky Battlespace. His recent breakthrough to level two paragon was a positive sign, yet he knew that it was impossible to achieve rapid attainment progress within a short timeframe, even with aids like the Grandispirit Pill.


    Another fortnight remained before it would be time to head to the Starry Sky Battlespace. With attainment training out of the picture, he began to consider his options to use his time most efficiently.


    Severin initially considered focusing onbat techniques and divine arts, but he soon dismissed that notion. The Sky-Soil Heptagold Sword Energy had reached Great Sess, and he could use it in tandem with the power of heaven and earth.


    Paired with the Chaotic Swordshadow that formed from his chaotic swordsmanship, he had one of the strongest moves at his disposal.


    A sudden realization then struck him. ¡°I still have the Lotus Wildfire that I acquired in Wildfire¡¯s ruins! I haven¡¯t had the time to learn it yet!¡±


    The Lotus Wildfire was a technique created by Wildfire. It allowed practitioners to harness the spiritual me of heaven and earth.


    Highly graded and possessing formidable power, the skill promised capabilities that could bring about huge changes to the surround terrain even at the level of Small Sess. Even the Sky-Soil Heptagold Sword Energy was merely a Star-grade medium- rank technique.


    Should he seed in at least grasping the basics of the Lotus Wildfire, then he would have the addition of a powerful move to his arsenal before the Starry Sky Battlespace.


    Excited by that idea, Severin stood up, bid farewell to Danie, and took the sleeping Selene with him. As he returned to Pearl Light Isle, he promptly posted a request at the Mission Chamber that he was seeking the spiritual me of heaven and earth. He hoped that there would be at least one disciple who knew its whereabouts.

 Chapter 2219

    Chapter 2219


    A few dayster, Severin sat on a rocking chair in his courtyard while studying the Spiritual me Guidebook. The book meticulously detailed the appearance and traits of various spiritual mes.


    ¡°The Fire of Nine Ghosts is ranked twentieth on the spiritual me list and thrives in locations steeped in the aura of theherworld.


    Its defining feature lies in its ability to incinerate practitioners¡¯


    primal spirit, as well as confer certain unique effects in alchemy.¡±


    ¡°Southbright ze is ranked neenth on the spiritual me list.


    It flourishes where there is heptagold energy, and its unique attribute allows it to consume all things without suffering any side effects. Some practitioners have harnessed it for theirbat techniques and divine techiques.¡±


    The plethora of spiritual mes revealed in the pages expanded Severin¡¯s knowledge. He did not know that there were so many types of spiritual mes in the Bleurealm, each of which were about as valuable as a handful of spiritual treasures.


    Even mes like the Vermillion Birdfire and Phoenix me were entities considered to be stronger than that of celestial soldiers.


    The fires that were listed down had been known since ancient times.


    Severin¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement. The Lotus Wildfire required the consumption of two kinds of spiritual me for a Small Sess and nine for Great Sess.


    It had potential to grow stronger and stronger through each fire that was devoured, or at least that was what Wildfire first intended.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    There was a chance that it might turn into a divine fire! If that could be achieved, then the mes produced would be strong enough to raze the terrain, pierce through hell, set the void alight, and kill even supreme paragons or celestial beasts-all with the wave of a hand!


    As Severin fantasized about such endless possibilities, his token began to vibrate suddenly and he received a message responding to his request.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s gotten news about the spiritual me!¡± he eximed.


    The message informed him that a disciple had epted the mission he had issued. Eager to learn more, Severin swiftly soared into the air, heading directly to the Mission Chamber that was located about twenty miles away from Pearl Light Isle.


    Upon his arrival there, many of the disciples expressed surprise at Severin¡¯s sudden appearance. However, he paid them no heed and headed straight into the hall.


    A level one paragon weed him in politely and even offered some hot tea. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived at just the right time. Someone haspleted your request!¡±


    Severin took it and replied, ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re too kind.¡±


    The elder took a seat beside him and shared the details, ¡°Less than an hour ago, a disciple reported encountering the Fire of Nine Ghosts in a valley within the Fierce Beast Mountain while searching for some spiritual herbs. However, the atmosphere in the valley was eerie, almost like it is a huge altar set up by evil practitioners in the past. There were skeletal remains everywhere, along with some weird offerings. The disciple wisely decided to leave the ce.¡±


    ¡°The Fierce Beast Mountain?¡± Severin¡¯s eyes glimmered with curiosity.


    Situated north of Southsky, the Fierce Beast Mountain was a mountain range simr to that of the Artic Heights.


    However, it was located in the far opposite of the Artic Heights. Serving as a passage beyond Southsky¡¯s boundary, ferocious and evil beasts were rampant there, including several evil beast kings that rivaled even human paragons.


    There were even rumors suggesting that a connection between the creatures here and the demon n on Thundlight several miles away.


    Severin found it surprising that the location of the spiritual me was linked to evil practitioners. Such practitioners no longer existed in Southsky ever since the great war ten thousand years ago.

 Chapter 2220

    Chapter 2220


    Thirteen states existed in the Bleurealm: Southsky, Westregion, Eastin, Northsea, Mind, Greatre, Thundlight, Cesun, Lansbonrket, Starry Sky Battlespace, Infinia Icefield, Ancestral Forbidden Zone, and Bordera Passa!


    Southsky was connected to Mind, and the practitioners went through the proper way. Although the strength of Southsky¡¯s four sects was regarded as second-tier within the entire Bleurealm, almost all of them have some connection with a sacrednd.


    For example, the Grandiuno Sect is a subordinate sect of the Grandiuno Sacred Land.


    The Westregion was the territory of a group of bald men known as the Western Creed. Within it was a holy ce known as the Great Thunderbeat Temple.


    Eastin was where ancient aristocratic families and celestials gather. Most of those historical ns once produced true celestials and thus had a profound heritage. They were closely connected with Mind¡¯s sacrednd as well.


    Beyond the Northsea lies the territory of the Barbarics. Barbarics resembled humans, but they did not use any attainment techniques. Instead, they focused on tempering their physical bodies.


    The strongest members of the Barbarics have refined their physical flesh to the point where they can bepared to those divine soldiers who safeguarded the true path to enlightenment- they were capable of felling ten of thetter in one swoop!


    Mind, thergest human territory, boasted five scarednds within its territory. The culture of attainment was extremely prosperous. Further away was a dynasty known as Greatre, where their strength and standing as a state was based entirely on the dynasty¡¯s territory.


    Thundlight hosted the monsteroid n, and it was situated on the continent opposite Northsea.


    Ferocious beasts in that region had gained spiritual wisdom, and it was there than a celestial-level monsteroid ruler reigned supreme.


    Cesun and Lansbonrket were the territories of evil practitioners, each having two sacred ces within their boundaries. However, they were thousands of miles away from Southsky.


    Meanwhile, the Starry Sky Battlespace was a ruin created in the void created by ancient celestials in Bleurealm, butter became a state in itself. The Infinia Icefield was an unexplored ce that contained little spiritual energy.


    Few living creatures could survive there. The Ancestral Forbidden Zone and the Bordera Passa were invaded by alien races from outside the territory. Bleurealm was a vast ce, and Southsky alone was a huge state.


    Severin shook his head, regained his thoughts, and promptly asked, ¡°Does he have a map?¡±


    The elder nodded slowly and handed over an annotated map to Severin. He nodded and said, ¡°This is the map drawn by that disciple during his time in the Fierce Beast Mountain.¡±


    Severin examined the map and found that the disciple had reached deep into the heart of the Fierce Beast Mountain. ¡°Where is that disciple?¡± he asked.


    The elder immediately channeled a message with his divine senses and summoned a level five supreme saint.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Severin then asked solemnly, ¡°Were you the one who drew this map?¡±


    ¡°The young man felt an immense, almost suffocating pressure as he looked into severin¡¯s eyes. He then replied in a trembling tone, Greetings, Elder Severin. Yes, I went to the Fierce Beast Mountain about half a year ago to search for some sixth-grade high-rank pills. I entered that valley by ident.¡±


    Severin surreptitiously observed the other person¡¯s expression with a prating gaze. A liar would usually have unnatural facial expressions, especially under the pressure of Severin¡¯s aura.


    After a brief observation, he concluded that the disciple was telling the truth and the map was also authentic.


    He raised his hand, took out a Throughspirit Pill from his spatial ring, and said to the man, ¡°Good to know. Take this as a reward.¡±


    Throughspirit Pills were a sixth-grade high-rank pill that could help increase the attainment of practitioners below level nine supreme saint.


    The young disciple epted the pill, thanked him, and left once Severin allowed him to leave.

 Chapter 2221

    Chapter 2221


    After a while, Severin bid farewell to the elder and returned to Pearl Light Isle with the took the map of the Fierce Beast Mountain. Situated several thousand miles away from the Grandiuno Sect, it was a perilous barrier between Southsky and Mind.


    One could even say that it was more treacherous than the Artic Heights.


    Upon his return, Severin immediately began preparing for the journey. He crafted several seventh-grade healing pills, then restored his attainment to its peak.


    After informing his wives of his ns, he rose into the air and transformed into a stream of light that vanished into the sky.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Traveling thousands of miles north, Severin flew past a variety of terrains. Once he passed numerous mountains, rivers,nds, cities, and dynasties, the Fierce Beast Mountain was finally within sight.


    On the distant horizon, the mountain range resembled a horned dragon crawling on the ground. Its very existence was intimidating, like that of a huge wild beast.


    As Severin drew closer, the grandeur and vastness of that mountain range became more apparent. He elerated his flying speed and dove directly into the mountains.


    Soon, his consciousness detected numerous ferocious beasts on the periphery of the range. Most of them had the strength of a warrior king or warrior emperors, having been disced by the stronger creatures there.


    Several hundred miles into the mountain rage, Severin found himself surrounded by towering peaks that resembled abyrinth of mountains. A toxic miasma was present everywhere, forming a bluish-green haze.


    Severin¡¯s divine senses perceived countless poisonous insects and powerful beasts lurking in the shadows of that fog.


    Despite being a paragon, Severin¡¯s flying speed was starting to wane due to the corrosive properties of that toxic fog. As he observed the thickyer of gas around him, he mused, ¡°This Fierce Beast Mountain truly does live up to its name. Vicious beasts and venomous insects are everywhere!¡±


    At that moment, a beast¡¯s roared right in front of him. When the sound subsided, a hill-sized Netherspider with an armored exoskeleton was spotted patrolling its territory about ten miles away.


    The Netherspider seemed to have the strength of a level nine royal saint. Each of its eight legs were like an exceedingly sharp sword.


    Upon sensing Severin¡¯s intrusion, the Netherspider issued a warning and swiftly unleashed a ck beam of light from its mouthparts towards him.


    ¡°You¡¯re going down for that!¡± Severin muttered to himself and sneered at the audacity of the Netherspider.


    The next moment, a rainbow-colored beam appeared in his hand, and the Scarletsky Sword transformed into an afterimage as it pierced through the void. Severin directed it straight for the Netherspider like a thunderbolt.


    Though the creature possessed strength that wasparable to that of a level nine royal saint, it was sliced in half with the minimum of effort.


    Severin then swiftly approached the lifeless Netherspider and dug into its head to extract its essence. He marveled at the glowing beast essence for a moment and then ced it directly in his spatial ring.

 Chapter 2222

    Chapter 2222


    Fifth-grade demon essences no longer held much value to Severin.


    With the Netherspider killed, Severin ventured further into the depths of the Fierce Beast Mountain.


    The dense poisonous miasma became thicker the deeper that he went, while the ferocious beasts got progressively stronger too.


    Soon, creatures of the eighth and ninth levels of the Sovereign Emperor, and even paragon-level beasts, crossed his path.


    Severin¡¯s expression turned solemn, and his divine senses scanned vigntly for any disturbances around him.


    Inside the heart of the Fierce Beast Mountain, about a hundred miles away from Severin, practitioners in ck robes bearing the emblem ¡®Gahrr¡¯ cautiously traversed the treacherous terrain and navigated through the thick fog.


    The group,prising about ten individuals, was led by a young man adorned in a luxurious ck robe. He exuded an oppressive power indicative of a level nine supreme saint, but he did not have an arm.


    Severin would have recognized that armless individual as Sian, the Gahrrs prodigy.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    With Sian were two elders, both of whom were level two paragons. As they navigated the toxic miasma, a visibly irritated Sian asked them, ¡°We¡¯ve been flying through this thick fog for several days now, Uncle Hasa. How far are we from those ancient evil practitioner¡¯s ruins?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon!¡± The elder, Hasa, reassured Sian after seeing thetter¡¯s impatience.


    Sian reluctantly continued the journey deeper into the Fierce Beast Mountain. The purpose of that expedition was to find an item that could help rece his missing arm, which Severin severed during a previous encounter in the Artic Heights.


    The residual chaotic swordwill in the severed arm caused Sian excruciating pain, and no attempt to expel it was sessful as it seemed embedded into his bone.


    After bringing his arm back home, he discovered that it had lost much of its life force, making reattachment detrimental to his future endeavors.


    In an effort to preserve Sian¡¯s status as a prodigy, the Gahrrs opted to seal the severed arm temporarily while searching for a means to reattach it.


    His father perused family records and stumbled upon information from thousands of years ago. Back then, the Gahrrs had explored the Fierce Beast Mountain and discovered the ruins of ancient evil practitioners.


    Among their findings was something called the Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm, a terrifying entity that continued to possess a life force even though several millennia had passed after it had been severed off.


    The potential benefits of transnting that hand into Sian¡¯s body was an exciting prospect to consider. It might be able to boost Sian¡¯s abilities, thereby allowing him to bring glory back to the Gahrrs again.


    Normal practitioners would not be able to obtain such a technique as only those prodigies from Cesun and Lansbonrket would have the right to learn it at the sacrednd.


    In other words, the ancient evil practitioner who was met their demise at the Hundred-Beast Range was likely from one of those two states.


    A party consisting of a dozen elite disciples and two paragon-level elders embarked on a journey to the Fierce Beast Mountain in order to locate the Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm.


    Transnting it into Sian¡¯s body could potentially give him the opportunity to inherit techniques from either of the two great evil scarednds.

 Chapter 2223

    Chapter 2223


    Sian had a look of disgust as he observed the bluish-green fog surrounding him and sensed the countless creepy crawlies at his feet. Despite his repulsion, Sian followed his n elder silently and suppressed his aversion to the area by focusing on the purpose of the expedition.


    His expression darkened as he sensed the faint pain from the wound on his right arm and shoulder, coupled with the parasite-like swordwill embedded in the wound.


    ¡°Severin!¡± Sian muttered silently to himself, desiring nothing more than to tear Severin apart.


    Ever since Severin severed his arm in the Artic Heights, Sian had be a subject of ridicule and mockery among Southsky¡¯s practitioners. His pathetic escape had be the talk of the town.


    Worse still, the lingering swordwill prevented his arm from being reattached, jeopardizing his prospects to make a breakthrough to paragon.


    Had that not happen, then the resources in his n and his innate talent would have propelled him to paragonhood long ago. It was a good thing then, that his family was able to discover an ancient text that detailed a possible way to reattach his arm.


    Sian harbored a deep resentment toward Severin ever since what happened in the Artic Heights. The mere thought of his humiliation left him seething.


    He gritted his teeth and vowed to make Severin pay when they met in the Starry Sky Battlespace.


    He turned to the elder beside him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make haste, Uncle Hasa. We need to locate the Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm as fast as possible. I¡¯ll need some time to get used to it before entering the Starry Sky Battlespace. I want nothing more than to let Severin taste defeat in my hands!¡± Hasa sensed Sian¡¯s heightened determination and joyfullyplied.


    He recalled how Sian had spiraled into depression following the events at the Artic Heights. It had been difficult for Sian to ept that defeat, and he became a shadow of his former self.


    All he did was lie about and take naps, or drink his sorrows away. The enthusiasm he had for attainment had since disappeared, and not even a breakthrough to level nine supreme saint with the use of those Breakthrough Pills was enough to rejuvenate his fighting spirit.


    Many of the elders thus became worried that Siant would waste his brilliant potential if he were to continue being idle.


    As a result, they arranged for the expedition into the Fierce Beast Mountain range as soon as they found out about the Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm, hoping that his passion for attainment might return.


    It was therefore a very pleasant surprise to see that Sian had returned to his old self even before the hand had been located!


    Hasa smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good to see your enthusiasm! A single defeat isn¡¯t much in the grand scheme of things. As long as we find the Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm for you, you¡¯ll be able to proceed smoothly to paragonhood! There¡¯s still time for you to kill Severin in the Starry Sky Battlespace!¡±


    Another elder with the attainment of a level two paragon echoed the sentiment. ¡°Yes, Hasa is right! As they say, failure is the best teacher! You¡¯re talented, and you have an element constitution. If you can regain your confidence and get over all these difficulties in your way, you can achieve many things after fusing with the Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm.


    Though the Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm could not be considered to be a divine constitution, its strength could rival most divine constitutions.


    After all, it was formed by the evil sacrednd¡¯s techniques, which are found only in Cesun and Lansbonrket.


    Evil practitioners did not ce much importance on natural talent, as those who had developed the Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm could use it to absorb other people¡¯s abilities for personal use. That was why many shunned the evil way of attainment.


    The elders¡¯ reassurance fueled Sian¡¯s determination, and he could already imagine fusing with the Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm and exacting revenge on Severin in the Starry Sky Battlespace!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2224

    Chapter 2224


    Several hundred miles away from Sian, Severin held up his map and swiftly navigated the marked route. Along his journey, he confronted numerous ferocious beasts that were equivalent to level nine supreme saints.


    Thankfully, he was strong enough to deal with them swiftly.


    The Fierce Beast Mountain had been deemed a forbidden and perilous area in Southsky. Only practitioners who had nothing to lose or had no qualms risking their lives would venture deep into its depths.


    Normal practitioners typically searched for spiritual treasures and medicinal herbs without going too far in, as further ventures would result in encounters with the toxic miasma as well as potential confrontation with beasts that could rival the practitioner¡¯s strength.


    Though the Fierce Beast Mountain provide a route to Mind, no one would be willing to go through all that trouble, especially as teleportation formations rendered such journeys obsolete.


    He peered at the map and noticed that the destination was drawing near. A wave of relief and excitement came over him as he said, ¡°We¡¯re reaching soon.¡±


    Despite his second-level paragon attainment, Severin could not shake his fear of the Fierce Beast Mountain. The prospect of encountering a beast with the strength of a royal paragon made the entire venture fraught with danger, thus necessitating constant vignce.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Covering an area of a hundred miles could be done in about the same amount of time that it took for him to savor half a cup of tea.


    A valley cloaked in green toxic mist soon appeared on the horizon, and its expansive canyon-with steep cliffs and crisscrossing ravines¨Dseemed like a gaping wound that had been inflicted on the earth.


    As he pinpointed the potential location of the spiritual me and prepared to make his descent, Severin detected signs of a battle from the valley. A raging roar soon followed, causing a hole to form in the poisonous mist.


    ¡°Someone must be there¡­¡± Perplexed by what he saw, Severin steadied himself and remained alert to his surroundings. He extended his divine consciousness and probed through the opening in the poisonous mist. He was soon able to identify the source of the battle.


    A humanoid-snake around ten feet tall, covered in green scaly armor, and exuding an aura of a paragon-level practitioner was engaged in a battle with about a dozen people.


    Severin¡¯s face grew serious as he realized that someone had reached the ce ahead of him. While he observed the battle, he recognized a familiar face among the group of humans.


    ¡°Sian?!¡± Severin muttered to himself in surprised.


    He had noticed that the word ¡®Gahrr¡¯ was printed on their robes and realized that they were from the Gahrrs. ¡°They must all be from the Gahrrs then.


    He felt a mix of surprise and helplessness at how small the world was, and how much of a coincidence it was that he would chance upon Sian in the Fierce Beast Mountain.


    Severin¡¯s tense nerves rxed a little once he discerned that the strongest among the Gahrrs was only a level two paragon. If he had to face level four or level five paragon, he might be forced to flee for his life.


    As he regained focus, a yell came from the valley and rang in his ears. ¡°Who¡¯s spying on us? Show yourself!¡±

 Chapter 2225

    Chapter 2225


    Zia Gahrr, one of the elders who were escorting Sian, realized that someone was using their divine senses to observe them because he felt his hair stand on end.


    As a level two paragon, Zia became alert as soon as he sensed that something was amiss. He then immediately channeled his attainment into his voice and yelled toward the sky beyond the valley.


    He then ascended into the sky, with his figure piercing the toxic mist as his hands radiated a spiritual light.


    The next moment, he extended his hand in Severin¡¯s direction and curled his fingers into a w. A piercing sound echoed as his hand tore the surrounding space into pieces, unleashing a torrent of elemental energy that dispelled the toxic mist.


    The rest of the Gahrrs swiftly regrouped while battling the humanoid snake in the valley. The remaining paragon-level elders targeted the creature, inflicting severe injuries before returning to Sian and adopting a defensive posture. At the same time, they unleashed their divine senses to monitor the situation all around.


    Zia¡¯s indiscriminate use ofbat techniques left Severin with no choice but to make his move too. He raised his hand, and shed the enormous hand with his sharp sword energy.


    There was no point in concealing his presence after his retaliation, so he slowly descending from above and positioned himself above the valley.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin looked at the vignt Zia and said emotionlessly, ¡°That was uncalled for! I didn¡¯t think the Gahrrs would be so aggressive as to attack me simply for passing by.¡±


    Zia did not know who Severin was, and he frowned when he realized that he could not sense Severin¡¯s attainment. Such a situation usually indicated that the other party was proficient in hiding their spiritual energy, or that they had a much higher level of attainment. Either way, Zia had no interest in escting the situation.


    Their primary mission, after all, was to continue onward to the deep reaches of the Fierce Beast Mountain. Further battle might disturb dormant paragon-level beasts, and might perhaps attract the attention of beasts on the level royal paragons.


    When Severin told them that he was just a passing practitioner, Zia was prepared to let him go when a murderous scream rang in his ears. ¡°Severin! It¡¯s you!¡±


    Sian wore a gloomy expression and casted a chilling stare at Severin.


    He never expected to encounter his enemy in the Fierce Beast Mountain, of all ces. He was immediately reminded of his tragic defeat in the Artic Heights, prompting him to grit his teeth and yell Severin¡¯s name in the coldest and most murderous of tones.


    Had he the power to kill a person with his gaze, Severin would have died several times over already.


    Severin faced Sian¡¯s sharp gaze and responded calmly, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Mind sharing why you¡¯re all here at the Fierce Beast Mountain?¡±

 Chapter 2226

    Chapter 2226


    Sian could no longer conceal the murderous intention in his heart.


    His eyes turned abruptly red, and his entire body trembled slightly as he exuded the aura of a starving wolf. The memory of Severin subjecting him to unprecedented misery appeared in his mind.


    As he gazed at Severin¡¯s solitary figure, he felt a certain zeal along with a powerful murderous intent.


    During that incident in the Artic Heights, the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s Oskar had arrived just in the nick of time to prevent the deaths of Gwono from the Deifirm Sect and Favian.


    That memory was like a catalyst that led Sian to unleash his aura. He ascended from the valley and immediately came to Hasa.


    None of them were aware that Severin had reached the level two paragon, as news of the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s tournament results had yet to reach the Gahrrs. Sian soon found assurance alongside his elders. He stared angrily at Severin and snorted while gritting his teeth.


    Sian then secretly conveyed a message to the two elders.


    ¡°Hasa, Zia, are you able to sense whether he has any support?¡±


    Zia promptly shook his head and responded simrly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve extended my divine senses several dozen miles away, and I don¡¯t sense traces of another practitioner. I believe he¡¯s alone.¡±


    Sian¡¯s grinned in tion and red coldly at Severin. ¡°Of the paths you could take, you simply had to choose this one!¡±


    He was tempted to tell Severin, ¡®Oh, how the tables have turned!¡¯


    Since his defeat at Severin¡¯s hands, he had be Southsky¡¯sughingstock, thus fueling his enduring desire for revenge. Oskar had protected Severin in the Artic Heights several months ago, so Severin¡¯sck of backup undoubtedly brought joy to Sian as he saw it as an opportunity to finally exact vengeance.


    With two level two paragons and a dozen supreme saints by his side, Sian felt that he was in a much stronger position than when he was in the Artic Heights.


    His attainment had reached level nine supreme saint, surpassing his previous strength at the Artic Heights by a significant margin.


    Meanwhile, he estimated that Severin¡¯s strength was only at that of perfect-stage level nine supreme saint. After all, Severin had just secured a breakthrough to level eight supreme saint back at the Artic Heights, and two or three months were likely not enough to for him to make any substantial breakthroughs regardless of how exceptional his talent might be.


    After a brief pause, Sian unleashed his fighting spirit and urged his two elders, ¡°Please kill him for me. His death is the only way for me to move on in life!¡±


    Sian then looked at Severin with a violent smile and said, ¡°Surrender now and I might make it quick for you!¡±


    Sian¡¯s confident demeanor sparked a yful smile from Severin as he wondered just where did Sian get that boldness from. He wondered if it might be because of the two paragons next to Sian.


    Severin spected that the Gahrrs were unaware of his victory against Karl in the sect tournament and were only basing their judgment on his strength from two or three months ago.


    Sian felt mocked by Severin¡¯s smile. Anger surged within him from out of nowhere, and he had to take a deep breath to suppress that brewing rage. He took a deep breath and said in disdain, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can escape from the two paragonsing with me today!¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin responded calmly, ¡°Level two paragons don¡¯t scare me at all.¡±

 Chapter 2227

    Chapter 2227


    Sian exploded with rage and yelled, ¡°Shut it! Who do you think you are?¡±


    Both Zia and Hasa were paragons, and while they might not be the strongest members of the Gahrrs, they were still considered formidable due to their level two paragon attainment.


    Sian believed that while Severin could defeat opponents on a much higher level, it was still impossible to do so against a paragon!


    Sian suppressed his rage and asked his two elders respectfully, ¡°I sincerely hope you¡¯ll be able to deal with him on my behalf.¡±


    Zia nodded and locked eyes on Severin, believing that Severin was already as good as dead. The next moment, he unleashed the aura of his attainment, forming a violent sonic boom that resounded across the void.


    He rose to mid-air and stared at Severin arrogantly.


    ¡°You were the one who severed our scion¡¯s arm in the vast mountains, were you not? I¡¯ll offer to make your death quick if you cease any attempt to resist. If not¡­¡±


    Zia then took one step forward and closed the gap between them within moments. His spiritual energy was surging at full force, and his murderous intent seemed to have turned tangible.


    Severin had crossed paths with them alone, as Zia confirmed when he used his divine senses to check whether Severin had brought any backup with him.


    In Zia¡¯s view, that was a ridiculously foolish move, especially since he mocked them for being a level two saint. He wondered if Severin was under some delusional belief of being able to transcend the several levels simply by virtue of being a genius.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Zia sneered walked over to Severin. The pressure he was exuding bore down on Severin like a tidal wave. Severin snickered when he saw Zia advancing. He soon understood that neither of them had realized his true attainment, believing that he was still stuck at supreme saint.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll also offer to make your deaths quick if you cease your attempts to resist!¡± Severin sneered and looked calmly at the high- spirited Sian.


    Zia burst intoughter at scoffed at Severin¡¯s threat. He smiled fiercely and snorted. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯ll regret it soon enough!¡±


    Zia then descended from above like a swooping hawk shuttling through the air. In the blink of an eye, he had covered so much ground that he was already within thirty feet of Severin.


    He threw a punch, and a glow seemed to cloak his body. The bright spiritual energy from his fist made him look like a divine being holding the sun, moon, and stars allbined into one.


    The beam struck Severin fiercely, producing a loud boom. Severin¡¯s energy and blood trembled at the impact and transformed into a powerful force. In that split second, the orifices in his body permeated with boundless blood and energy.


    An unadulterated physical force swept across his body, imbuing his robust muscles with explosive force.


    Following the surge of power in his energy center, every fiber in Severin¡¯s being devoured the surrounding spiritual energy with avarice, taking the form of a dragon. With that done, he smiled and delivered a punch to Zia.


    A shockwave, along with a deafening roar, was produced.

 Chapter 2228

    Chapter 2228


    Severin¡¯s formidable physical power promptly destroyed Zia¡¯s attack, and the remaining traces of energy struck Zia without seemingly any diminished point in view.


    That punch carried the weight of a mountain, and the surging energy delivered a powerful blow to Zia¡¯s chest as he prated the defensive aura in front of him.


    The counterattack caught Zia by surprise, and he could feel several ribs breaking. An unbearable pain seared through his internal organs, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Despite realizing that something was amiss, Zia doubled down on his efforts and retreated several dozen feet to create a distance between himself and Severin.


    That confrontation, though brief, made him aware of Severin¡¯s terrifying physical prowess. Energy as potent as that of the surrounding energy, coupled with a powerparable to that of a real dragon, left Zia in awe.


    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, he cursed to himself and said, ¡°Damn it! He¡¯s not a supreme saint!¡±


    Even a supreme saint who had specialized in physical training was, at most, as strong as a mediocre-quality spiritual treasure.


    However, Severin¡¯s physical strength had already surpassed that.


    Zia could sense a fluctuation of power that surpassed tens of thousands of kilograms! It was shocking, to say the least! His strength had gone beyond what ordinary supreme saints could be expected to possess.


    Zia concluded that Severin must be at least a level two paragon like himself. That no doubt came as an even greater surprise because Severin¡¯s attainment was only at level eight supreme saint back at the Artic Heights.


    In others words, Severin had broken through from the level eight supreme saint to level two paragon within two months.


    A breakthrough a month was unheard of. Such as feat could not have been possible, even for a prodigy. Although Zia doubted that line of reasoning, the pain from his wound was an affirmation that his guess was correct.


    A supreme saint could not have inflicted an injury to a level two paragon like him with mere physical strength.


    Zia was an experienced person, yet he was still unnerved by it.


    After witnessing Zia¡¯s fight and observing hisrade¡¯s injury, Hasa¡¯s expression took a sudden turn for the worse. He deduced that Severin was much stronger than a supreme saint, deciding at once that he had to leave Sian¡¯s side to lend Zia a hand.


    In mid-air, Hasa retrieved a five-foot-long golden sword from his energy core. It had the aura of a superior-quality spiritual treasure and exuded a strong malevolent aura.


    Hasa wielded the spiritual treasure and initiated his attack, shing down to unleash hundreds of golden sword beams.


    Each of these beams extended hundreds of feet, and they resembled bright golden lines slicing through the sky. The malevolent energy within could make any enemy¡¯s scalp tingle.


    The strong aura emanating from it tore the surrounding space apart and created huge rifts in the void.


    Severin sneered at the onught of the sharp sword beams and remarked calmly, ¡°Bold of you to challenge me with this insignificant little technique!¡±


    The sky soon turned bright as Severin raised his fist and unleashed his radiant True-Sun Fist. Hasa¡¯s several hundred sword beams were swatted away and reduced to flickers of light before they could even approach Severin.

 Chapter 2229

    Chapter 2229


    Before long, the other Gahrr disciples above the valley finally sensed that something was amiss. That their two n elders had teamed up against such an adversary made them realize that Severin was their most formidable foe since entering the Fierce Beast Mountain.


    Such a circumstance typically unfolded only when the n elders faced a strong enemy.


    Both elders were level two paragons, and the only enemy that could force them into such a situation was likely someone on the same level as them.


    Sian formed a simr conclusion, but he could not ept that it was actually happening. ¡°This can¡¯t be possible!¡±


    It had been just two months since their encounter at the Artic Heights, and no amount of talent could reasonably exin how Severin could make more than one breakthrough since then. Achieving such feats within such a short span of time was unheard of in the Bleurealm.


    Unlike a breakthrough from royal saint to supreme saint, the breakthrough from supreme saint to paragon required one to be attuned to the power of heaven and earth. Ordinary practitioners frequently remained stagnant for years-perhaps even centuries.


    Even Southsky¡¯s most formidable talents like Karl, Simeon, and the others needed a year or two to reach paragon. It was unthinkable that Severin could leap across such vast barriers in just two months.


    Sian swiftly rejected the supposition, but he erred on the side of caution and promptly flew several miles away with the other disciples to establish a safe distance.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Hasa¡¯s expression grew solemn after he joined Zia in the sky and witnessed his attack being intercepted. When Zia was finally able to catch a breath, he produced a green palm-sized cauldron that emitted a spiritual light.


    After producing the treasure, Zia looked warily at Severin and spoke somewhat threateningly, ¡°This was all a misunderstanding, and I propose we call it a truce. We¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened if you leave right now.¡±


    Zia already had his guard up against Severin after the brief confrontation. His heart pounded, and fear was starting to creep in.


    Severin¡¯s ascent from level eight supreme saint to paragon was an achievement that even those in Mind¡¯s sacrednds would not be able to achieve.


    He could onlyment his misfortune after unintentionally provoking such a powerful adversary. His mission to escort Sian in the search for the Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Hand had taken an unexpected turn for the worse.


    It would have been easier to deal with if Severin was a warrior emperor, as their attainment-and the two-man tag team of himself and Hasa-would be strong enough to defeat even a prodigy.


    Unfortunately, Severin¡¯s ability to injure him using only pure physical force was a sign that Severin was at least as strong as a paragon! Furthermore, Severin¡¯s status as the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s disciple and his mastery of various techniques led Zia to foresee it would be challenging to deal with him, even with Hasa¡¯s help.


    After all, there was not a big gap between Severin¡¯s strength and theirs.


    Believing that it would be better safe than sorry, Zia chose to not to engage any further and avoid unnecessary conflict.


    His submission, however, came as a surprise to his fellow n¡¯s disciples.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is he proposing a truce with an enemy who severed our scion¡¯s arm?¡±

 Chapter 2230

    Chapter 2230


    ¡°When we return,¡± said one disciple, ¡°I¡¯ll ask our family to demand an exnation from the two of them!¡±


    Most of those disciples had witnessed what happened in the Artic Heights, and the bitter taste of failure was something that they could not forget.


    Seeing two of the n elders surrendering to Severin left them shocked and outraged, with Sian sharing the same sentiment as them. He clenched his fist with his unsevered arm, dug his nails deeply into his hand, and stared at Severin with a gloomy expression. He muttered under his breath, ¡°Damn you, Severin!¡±


    With the Gahrr elders¡¯ decision to avoid any conflict, Severin thought to himself in surprise, ¡®I guess there are some smart people in the Gahrrs. Looks like they were able to guess my attainment simply from the strength of my body. Not that it matters, of course.¡¯ He was an enemy of the Gahrrs, and epting their supposed ¡®truce ¡®might not be the end of their animosity with him. He could not be sure whether or not they would change their mindter and send some stronger people over to deal with him.


    Severin had left without notifying Oskar and the other peak masters, so there was a risk he might be killed if some of the Gahrrs ¡®stronger people surrounded him in the Fierce Beast Mountain.


    After all, he could not seek help from anyone.


    Furthermore, he came to the particr valley to search for the Fire of Nine Ghosts and happened to chance upon the Gahrrs there. The only exnation was that the valley contained something that they wanted! He was not about to leave and just let them take something that he had been searching for!


    Severin sneered. ¡°Truce? That¡¯s a rather bold request when you started this whole thing!¡±


    Zia¡¯s had a bad feeling when Severin expressed his unwillingness.


    Realizing that a battle was inevitable, he knew he had no choice but to go all out and exchanged nces with Hasa.


    The next moment, the small green cauldron in Zia¡¯s hand suddenly shot a divine light that shed the very fabric of space. The beam was directed at Severin and threatened to end his life.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, Hasa¡¯s figure disappeared in a sh and prepared tounch his attack.


    Severin sneered when he saw that both of them had made their move. He decided to no longer suppress his spiritual energy and unleased his level two paragon attainment. With a raise of his hand, he took out his Scarletsky Sword and aimed his sword light toward Hasa.


    The sword light was as fast as lightning, and the chaotic swordwill imbued within the Scarletsky Sword prated Hasa¡¯s defensive shield. The formidable swordwill erupted instantly and threatened to devour Hasa whole!


    Though Hasa was an early-stage level two paragon, Severin¡¯s attack was far too quick for him to avoid. He could feel his flesh, blood, and soul begin to disintegrate, and the power was so strong that resisting it was impossible. ¡°NO!¡± Hasa roared resentfully just moments before his demise.


    After killing Hasa, Severin¡¯s eyes shed coldly as he looked at approaching green cauldron. He then raised his hand, curled his fingers slightly, and condensed the power of blood and energy in his palm. He then grabbed the little cauldron. The contact did not result in a mangled mess of flesh and blood, as one might expect.


    On the contrary, it produced a ng that sounded like two metal tes striking against each other!


    Zia was shocked when he saw Severin grabbing his superior- quality spiritual treasure with his bare hands. Before he could snap back to his senses, he heard Hasa¡¯s shrill roar. His expression changed drastically and he had a look of intense fear.


    His divine senses could perceive the distinct absence of Hasa¡¯s aura, and he looked up at Severin in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re a level two paragon?!¡±


    He had been under the impression that hisbined assault on Severin with Hasa would suffice to at least force Severin into retreating, as his initial expectation of Severin¡¯s strength was that he had secured a breakthrough to royal paragon not too long ago.


    Zia did not expect that Severin was far stronger and had already reached level two paragon!

 Chapter 2231

    Chapter 2231


    Fear was all over Zia¡¯s face and a chill ran down his spine.


    After all, his and Hasa¡¯s attainments were on the same level, but Hasa could not even withstand an attack from Severin. As a level two paragon and the elder, he should not be so easily beaten by Severin since Severin was on the same stage as him. In addition, Hasa also had a spiritual weapon with him.


    After all, the higher the level of attainment the cultivator was, the longer and stronger his life span would be. They would not be easily defeated like when they were during warrior king level or warrior emperor level. However, that normality did not apply to Severin. He killed a level-two paragon without any difficulty. How could that not make Zia feel anxious, scared, and shocked?


    The moment Zia epted the reality, he rather sacrificed his spiritual weapon that Severin had snatched over and decided to activate the self-destruction spell on the spiritual weapon. If Severin was any ordinary cultivator, Zia had the confidence to defeat him. However, Severin was not. He was a famous prodigy in Southsky. It was a known fact that a prodigy had the capability to challenge and defeat people who were at higher levels than him.


    He knew he was no match for Severin so he chose to destroy his spiritual treasure to stall Severin so his family member would have time to escape.


    Before the spiritual weapon exploded, Severin knew ahead and improvised ordingly. He activated a shield to protect his body so the explosion would not inflict him. Despite, the fast reaction, the shockwave from the explosion still hit him and sted him several feet away. His head felt dizzy and he heard buzzing sounds from both ears.


    Once he stood steadily, he realized Zia had escaped with the others.


    He quickly shook his head to get rid of the dizziness and went after Zia.


    ¡°You think you can run away from me? Well, that¡¯s not going to happen!¡± he imed.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    There was no way he was going to let them get away. If any of them survived and got words out, it would bring great danger to him. At this moment, he was not strong enough to fight with the strongest person from the Gahrrs. In order to make sure there would not be any unbearable consequences, he had to kill every Gahrr today.


    Without wasting any time, Severin increased his flying speed so fast that he could hear the wind blowing past him. It was as fast as aet falling from the sky and his body was heating up like aet too.


    In order to fly faster, Severin took out the Scarletsky Sword to form a light barrier around his body. The Scarletsky Sword flew in circles around his body while epassing a strong and sharp swordwill.


    Zia who was leading the others saw Severin flying after them. He knew Severin would not stop until all of them were dead. The gap between them was getting smaller and smaller.


    The breath of the Scarletsky Sword was so terrifying and taunting that Zia¡¯s back was soaked with sweat. He knew there was no way that everyone could escape if he had to bring Sian and the others with him.


    Therefore, he made the decision and swung his arm to the side.


    ¡°Sian, quickly and get away from here. In the meantime, notify the family. I will try to hold off Severin for now to make more time for you.¡±

 Chapter 2232

    Chapter 2232


    After that, he ignored how scared the others were. He gritted his teeth and summoned a spiritual weapon from his energy center.


    It was a purple and gold ring that was shining brightly and looked so superior and eye-catching because of the principles epassed around the ring.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The name of the spiritual ring was Purple -Gold Ring. The name came from the color of the ring.


    It was the first weapon Zia was given and the weapon he had carried for all of his life. It had now advanced to superior-quality and its power was at the top of its rank.


    Without wasting anything, Zia threw the Purple-Gold Ring at Severin. The ring damaged the space along the flying course and the speed created electricity from the friction. The color of the sky changed and the earth could not withstand the power of the beam that it started to crack.


    Severin saw the iing attack, raised his brow, and sneered.


    ¡°Stop struggling and be prepared to die!¡±


    Then he threw the Scarletsky Sword as a counterattack. It flew across the sky with the speed of lightning. The sword sparkled and sted the ring far away.


    At that time, only Severin and Zia were left in that area. Both of them hovered in the sky while epassing their paragon¡¯s breath. The wind was blowing their hair.


    Since the attack did not work, Zia summoned back the ring into his hand. He looked at Severin.


    ¡°Severin, I understand what we did was rude. Please allow me to apologize to you.¡±


    He was trying to stall as much time as possible so Sian could reach the outside world and request help. After that, the family would send their strongest cultivators over to save their lives. He believed Severin would not stand a chance by then. With that thought in mind, he quickly thought of more ways to look for more time.


    ¡°So you want to apologize to me now? Too bad, it¡¯s toote for that,¡± Severin replied disdainfully.


    It was so obvious what Zia was trying to do and Severin was not buying it.


    Zia was disappointed that his n did not work. He said unhappily, ¡°Think about it clearly. Do you really want to be the enemy of the Gahrrs? Do you know we have royal paragon cultivators in the family? If Sian and I died here today, the head of the family would definitely go to the Grandiuno Sect to look for you. Do you think Oskar can protect you?¡±


    Despite the threat, Severin smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, you got a point there. That¡¯s why I have made up my mind to kill every one of you so your family won¡¯t know who the killer is. Isn¡¯t that right?


    That made Zia so angry. As he was about to reprimand Severin, the space around them started to distort. It was then followed by the appearance of a terrifying power. Then he saw a palm-sized mountain in Severin¡¯s hand. It contained a high level of sky-soil energy that violently ripped open the space around them and created many ck holes.


    ¡°Is that an elite-quality spiritual weapon?!¡± Zia stuttered fearfully as he sensed how powerful the mountain was.


    Without any hesitation, he took off at the speed of light. Severin saw it and threw the mountain toward where Zia was running.


    Suddenly, the mountain started to erge and fell from the sky.


    Zia panicked and felt anxious because he knew he was in great danger. The heat created by the mountain falling was so hectic that he could feel it while the mountain was still far away from him. He used all of his might and everyst power in his body to increase his speed. With the hope that he could flee.


    However, the speed of the mountain falling increased and smashed on top of it creating a huge sound.

 Chapter 2233

    Chapter 2233


    ¡°No!¡± That was thest word said by Zia as his body ruptured in mid-air.


    Despite that, meless Pinnacle continued to fall and smashed to the ground. The ground shook hard as if it was encountering an earthquake. The force was so heavy that it created a giant pit withva gushing out from the earth and ck smoke.


    Zia was nowhere to be seen. The attack was so powerful that it did not leave aplete body. The meless Pinnaclended on top of the pit looking so marvelous and divine.


    After that, Severin used his divine sense to detect if Zia was still alive just to be safe. Once he was assured Zia¡¯s life was no longer on this earth, he sneered and retrieved the meless Pinnacle. Truth be told, he gave Zia the chance to talk just so he could secretly activate the meless Pinnacle. If he wanted to kill everyone, he must make sure he could first kill Zia with one blow.


    Once Zia was out of the picture, the rest of the people did not stand a chance.


    Severin looked over to see where Sian and the others were. Then he boosted his speed to catch up with them. His speed was so fast that it only took several seconds to catch up with the group.


    Sian who was trying hard to get out of the ce realized Severin was getting closer. He was so scared that he used all of his might and power to increase his flying speed. Acting like an arrow, sonic sts popped out. However, it was useless.


    Severin scoffed. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s going to make any difference?


    Sian was nothing but a level nine supreme saint. Even if he used all of his power, his speed was never going to be fast enough for him to escape Severin.


    Once the gap became smaller, Severinmanded the Scarletsky Sword to shoot out several sword beams at the other people. It terrified Sian to see hispanions around him falling one by one after being hit by the sword beams.


    ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡± Sian imed nervously as he epted the fate that his speed was never fast enough to escape the situation.


    Severin looked calm. All of a sudden, he stood behind Sian with the Scarletskt Sword in his hand. Sian was so scared that he could not stop trembling when knowing Severin was just one arm¡¯s length away from him. He felt like death was slowly creeping up on him.


    In the next second, Severin swung his sword at Sian. A sword beam hit Sian¡¯s back and shattered his clothes. The moment he got hit, his vision turned ck. He also felt like blood was rushing up his throat. Obviously, that hit had injured him so severely that he could not even fly at the same altitude.


    In order to save himself, he shouted out, ¡°If you spare me my life today, I shall let you know a secret of the Fierce Beast Mountain!¡±


    Because of that, Severin did notunch the attack he nned to do.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before this happened, he actually wondered how coincidence it was that he and the Gahrrs would meet in this mountain range for the mountain had an enormous range. Now that he thought of it, it looked like the Gahrrs were actually looking like they were searching for something when he met them.


    Severin asked, ¡°What secret?¡±


    It delighted Sian a lot that Severin had an interest in the secret. ¡°I will only tell you if you promise to let me go.¡±


    ¡°Then forget about it,¡± Severin sneered.


    Suddenly, the Scarletsky Sword made a bussing sound so sharp that it could cut people up. The level of the swordwill also increase vehemently.


    Sian was shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t! I¡¯ll tell you now!¡±

 Chapter 2234

    Chapter 2234


    ¡°ording to the information gathered by my ancestors, there is a relic of an evil practitioner from ancient times here. There is a section of Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm in the ancient ruins,¡±


    Sian revealed, ¡°You can have the Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm as long as you let me go.¡±


    After hearing that, Severin frowned. He was aware that there was a relic of an evil practitioner from ancient times here in the mountain because it was the birthce of the Fire of Nine Ghosts.


    However, he did not know there was a section of Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm in the relic too. What a surprise to know this information now.


    ording to his memory, the Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm was a powerful skill from the Sacred Land of Evil Practitioner. If a person could learn that skill, he would have the power to snatch away his opponent¡¯s attainment base. A very evil and possessive type of skill.


    Severin thought, ¡®I guess the relic is not as simple as I thought.¡¯ After that, he boosted his spiritual energy to the sword to create a sword beam.


    ¡°Severin! How could you break your promise after I told you the secret?¡± Sian scolded fearfully after he saw the iing sword beam. He quickly took out his spiritual defense weapon to tackle the attack.


    Severin stuck his finger in his ear and said nonchntly, ¡°When did I promise you that?¡±


    Sian¡¯s face blushed angrily as he remembered he just revealed the secret without noticing if Severin agreed with the proposal.


    ¡°You-!¡±


    Just as he was about to make another proposition, he stopped talking and his face turned horrible.


    The Scarletsky had reached his back without him noticing. The sharp de pierced through his body from the back with enormous power. The power damaged his organ and his primal spirit.


    Looking at Sian¡¯s dead body, Severin summoned the Scarletsky Sword back into his hand. In the meantime, he did not forget to collect Sian¡¯s spatial ring.


    After that, he scanned the whole area with his divine sense to see if any people from the Gahrr escaped. Then, he went back to where he came from.


    In the meantime, there was a busy city around several thousand miles away from the Fierce Beast Mountain. The roofs of the buildings were painted in gold color. The pir had carvings to emphasize the grandness of the building. The aurora was over the sky.


    It was none other than the residence of the Gahrrs.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    In a building, there was a disciple who was in charge of overwatching all the soulnterns of every member of the family.


    He looked surprised and shocked as they saw the fire of many soulnterns go out. Including Sian, Zia, and Hasa. Those members who went to the Fierce Beast Mountain. In addition, their life tag broke too.


    The disciples knew something bad must have happened.


    Awakening from the shock, he ran outside quickly.


    ¡°Something bad has happened!¡±


    Shortly, several elders came over and saw the dark soulntern and broken life tag.


    The head of the family was in his fifties and a level nine paragon.


    His sideburn had turned grey. His eyes were burning with fire when he said in his angry tone, ¡°Find out what happened!


    Immediately!¡±


    The disciples and elders had trouble breathing because of the terrifying breath the leader was emitting. Their bodies also shivered uncontrobly.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

 Chapter 2235

    Chapter 2235


    Meanwhile, Severin had returned to the canyon. He had no idea the death of Sian, Zia, and the others had brought the Gahrrs into aplete mess. As he flew toward the deeper side of the canyon, he encountered the poisonous murk. It was a huge canyon. The poisonous murk got thicker as Severin flew further in.


    Suddenly, he noticed there was an entrance at a steep side of the valley. It looked like it was a work by men. Maybe it had been there since a long time ago, the surface had dried up with cracks and many uneven surfaces due to weathering.


    Severin released his divine sense to explore the cave. Once the sense was several feet inside, it encountered a Boundary Formation that restricted it from going further. He raised his brow and thought, ¡®There must be something inside.¡±


    Without any choice, he raised his palm and used his spiritual energy to ignite a fireball the size of a palm. Then he walked into the cave while being alert. On both sides of the passage, there were many skeletons. The white bones flickered brightly when it was lit up by the fireball.


    It seemed like a few sets of the skeletons had ayer of gel covering them as they looked semi-transparent. In fact, Severin also saw two sets of gold skeletons lying on the ground. Without a doubt, those two skeletons were used to be paragons. As cultivators became paragons, their bodies would encounter a new transformation where their blood became likeva from a volcano and the color of their bones turned gold colored. Once the transformation waspleted, the cultivators were truly be paragons.


    Based on the deterioration of the skeleton, those skeletons had been there at least more than a thousand years above.


    Given that fact, Severin raised his guard up and did not dare to take it easy. He released his divine sense to monitor the area so he could know if there was any danger around him.


    After several stepster, he reached the Boundary Formation. Once he examined the formation, he realized breaking the formation was an easy job. The formation must have been there more than ten thousand years ago and was not functioning as it should be anymore.


    Without wasting time, he gathered his power in his palm and smashed the formation. After a short period of vibration, the formation broke and scattered into thousands of ss-liked pieces to reveal the cave. Severin was delighted to see the cave.


    Suddenly, he heard an angry roaring out from the cave. Then it was followed by a weird breath and screeching sound.


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to scare me!¡± he shouted.


    A blink of light appeared and the Scarletsky Sword flew out from his hand heading inside the cave. It flew until it collided with something which made a big spark. Then it got bounced back toward Severin.


    Severin was shocked to see the oue. This time he transferred a vast amount of spiritual energy into the sword.


    ¡°Light it up!¡± he shouted.


    The Scarletsky Sword lit up brightly as if the sword was a rising sun. The golden ray shot into the cave and shined into the darkness. With the help from the golden ray, Severin had clear vision of the cave.


    There was a line of three-foot-high skeletons. Those were not skeletons. Instead, they looked like they were made out of crystal because they were transparent and clear-looking. However, they were as hard as diamonds.


    Severin knew it because his Scarletsky did not make any dent in the skeletons just now. As the golden ray got closer to the skeletons, a weird situation happened. The hollow eyes of the skeletons had fire appearing inside. It looked so terrifying just like a horror movie.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After that, the skeletons lifted their arms in unison and ck smoke started to emit from their bodies. The ck smoke rose into the air to form weird human forms.

 Chapter 2236

    Chapter 2236


    The skeletons gave a derisive and creepyugh. The Scarletsky Sword flew past through the ck human-shaped smoke and pierced into the wall of the cave.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this point, Severin knew the skeletons were much stronger than he imagined because once again, the sword failed to deal any damage to the skeleton.


    ¡°As I expected, there is something very wrong with this ce,¡± he murmured to himself.


    After that, he summoned Darkgold Bell and had it hovered above his head.


    When the ck human-shaped smoke had Severin in their sights, they made horrible screeching sounds and charged at Severin. The air was filled with a pungent smell simr to rotten meat. It was so disgusting that Severin nearly vomited.


    Since the ck human-shaped smoke was slowly closing in and surrounding him, he sted out his power as he raised his fist. His fist shined brightly like a sun as he cast the True-Sun Fist.


    He threw a punch forward to create a powerful sonic st with the capability to distort the space in front of him. As the ground shook, the ck human-shaped smoke let out an agonizing cry. Then it dissolved into the air and disappeared.


    He was delighted to know the True-Sun Fist worked. From there, he quickly assumed those smoke were afraid of sunlight. As he was learning how to cast the True-Sun Fist, he realized he needed to absorb the sunlight during sunrise to cast and unleash the spell¡¯s full potential power.


    As such, Severin did not wait anymore and continued to cast the True-Sun Fist to light up the cave. On and off, the back human- shaped smoke groaned agonizingly and disappeared into the air.


    The rest of the ck human-shaped smoke got scared and quickly returned to the skeletons.


    All of a sudden, those skeletons came alive and started to attack Severin. ¡°Oh? What a surprise, they have a mind¡­¡±


    Severin was surprised by the discovery. Without thinking much, he infused the power of heaven and earth into the sword and attacked the skeletons. The sharp de collided with the skeletons and crushed them into ashes.


    Without the hosts, the smoke left the skeletons and flew around the cave looking for an escape.


    Severin had no means to let them go. He chased after that and used the True-Sun Fist to destroy them. After numerous explosions, there was no more ck human-shaped smoke seen in the cave.


    After the crisis ended, Severin finally had the chance to have a look at the cave. It was a humongous cave. To be more urate, it looked like an underground tomb.


    As of now, the ce Severin was at looked like the entrance of a ck tomb. There were many greenish mes lit around the tomb.


    Looking so bizarre and Severin imagined it would how hell looked like.


    Further away was an altar with many written runes hanging from the roof. Other than that, it also had many human skins and skulls hanging. A high chance that the runes were giving the altar power to absorb the power of heaven and earth around its vicinity which also made the space around the altar look very unstable.


    ¡°Damn! I¡¯m sure I¡¯m in the right ce. This must be the evil practitioner¡¯s territory in the past. It¡¯s so creepy in here,¡± Severin cussed and made his way to the ck tomb.

 Chapter 2237

    Chapter 2237


    Severin stopped when he reached the entrance of the ck tomb.


    In order to avoid any danger, he decided to explore the ck tomb with his divine sense first. As he scanned around, he discovered there should not be any danger in the tomb as he only saw a skeleton lying on the ground.


    Since there was no potential threat, he could enter the ck tomb fearlessly.


    In the tomb was a gold skeleton with a purple color robe with gold lining sitting with his legs crossed on a cushion. As time passed, the gold skeleton had dried up.


    ¡°No matter how strong you were, your body or skeleton could not defeat time after you die,¡± Severin sighed as he entered the tomb.


    Then he used his divine sense to examine the skeleton where he found a gold token in the pocket. It was just the size of a palm with a skull engraved on it. On the back of the token, there were the words, Wicked Tribe, engraved.


    Severin was shocked. ¡®Oh, my god! This guy was a member of the Wicked Tribe!¡¯ he thought.


    Wicked Tribe was founded in Lasbonrket. It was known for its different variations of evil spells. It shared the same fame as the Yellow Ghost Tribe from Cesun. Both of them used to be the most popr evil practitioner organizations in history.


    All of their members were evil practitioners who practiced ck magic such as making zombies from dead people, mind control, and others. Most of the time, cultivators were easily tricked and fell into their traps because of their ck magic.


    There was no requirement to join the tribes. Even the weakest cultivator who decided to join could be a prodigy in the tribe if he could be thest one standing during the fight for survival.


    Because of their ck magic and evil practices, the members of both tribes were hated by others. Ten thousand years ago, a war between the cultivators and evil practitioners erupted. The Grandiuno Sect was able to stand firm for many years because of that war.


    Finally, Severin realized what was the actual form of that ck human-shaped smoke.


    He sighed when he thought about the skeletons of those outside the tomb, ¡°Evil practitioner is always so evil. He actually stripped those men¡¯s souls away from their bodies and transformed them into those ghost-liked monsters to help him guard the cave.¡±


    He was wondering why those ck smoke could think ande out with the best tactic to attack their enemies. Now he got his answer. Those were not ck smoke but the souls of those cultivators who identally entered the cave.


    After they were killed by the formation, their souls were captivated by the evil practitioner and transformed into the ck smoke Severin defeated just now. As time passed, the formation of the cave was no longer as powerful as it used to be. As the evil practitioner died, the souls lost their master.


    Severin went on to explore the rest of the tomb then he noticed there was a jade gue underneath the cushion. It was still shining brightly which proved it did not lose its power because of time.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    To avoid any danger, Severin used his divine sense to examine the jade gue. Shortly, he opened his eyes and took a deep breath.


    ¡°A prodigy of the Wicked Tribe. The Wicked Spell.¡±


    The jade gue contained information about the identity of the gold skeleton and also the guide on how to learn the Wicked Spell.


    From there, Severin knew the gold skeleton¡¯s name was Anson Kuvings. He left Lasbonrket and came to Southsky to manage the Wicked Tribe¡¯s branch. However, he was chased after by the cultivators in Mind. Later, he hid in this tomb and died there.


    After reading through the guide, Severin inhaled deeply. ¡°No wonder everyone hated ck magic.¡±


    The Wicked Spell was the strongest ck magic of the Wicked Tribe. ording to the jade gue, one had to drink at least ten thousand cultivators¡¯ blood to use the spell. And that was just the beginner level.


    To reach the expert level and transform the body into a Chaotic Devil Body, one would need to absorb the air of wickedness.


    Once the evil practitioner reached the expert level and has the Chaotic Devil Body, he could regenerate life with a drop of his blood and regrow his body parts or organs.

 Chapter 2238

    Chapter 2238


    No man or celestial could defeat the Chaotic Devil Body, as all he needed was a drop of blood to regenerate his life. Aspared to The Book of True Void Enlightenment Severin had or the Grandiuno Treasured Notes, the Wicked Spell was much stronger.


    It did not even require any special requirements. Any man could easily learn the Wicked Spell. If he reached the expert level, he had the power as strong as any prodigy with a Divine Constitution.


    After Severin finished reading, he quickly stored the jade gue in his spatial ring. As the name suggested, the Wicked Spell was an evil spell.


    It was easy to learn and it also taught the practitioner many ways to escape in the case of an emergency or life-threatening situation and also many evil tricks and spells.


    Truth be told, the more Severin learned about the spell, the more eager and tempted he felt to practice it. Yet, he suppressed the desire with his strong mind.


    The Wicked Spell was indeed very powerful. However, Severin knew if he learned it, he would slowly be obsessed with ck magic and turn into an evil practitioner. With that thought in mind, he quickly left the tomb to head toward the altar.


    ording to his information, the Fire of Nine Ghosts was being ced in the middle of the altar. As expected, he saw a blue me burning in the middle when he was at the altar and felt delighted.


    The Fire of Nine Ghosts existed only in the ce where it had a high level of air of wickedness. It had a wonderful effect on controlling the divine soul of a person.


    The divine souls of the cultivators who had not reached the paragon stage and did not have their primal spirits changed into sr spirits were more prone to suffer damage. Especially if they were attacked with the Fire of Nine Ghosts. The damage dealt was higher than the Soul Devouring Nail Tobias had.


    Severin walked forward and raised his hand. The power of heaven and earth came flying around him. Every cell in his body was shining brightly and absorbing all the power of heaven and earth madly.


    Shortly, his spiritual energy formed an invisible hand that he used to grab the Fire of Nine Ghosts. Once he had the Fire of Nine Ghosts in his hand, it started to burn Severin¡¯s primal spirit. It only took a second before Severin was covered with the blue me.


    Even if he was a paragon and his divine soul had been through an epic transformation, he still was in pain as if there were several thousand needles pricking him.


    He quickly cast the Lotus Wildfire spell and shouted, ¡°Stop it!¡±


    The Lotus Wildfire was a firebat technique created by Wildfire.


    It had the ability to control all types of me. Slowly, the fire on Severin was put out and the Fire of Nine Ghosts shrunk to the size of a thumb.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At this point, Severin quickly imprinted the Fire of Nine Ghosts with his spiritual energy. Later, he did ording to the guide of the Lotus Wildfire, and ced the Fire of Nine Ghosts into his energy center.


    Half an hourter, Severin¡¯s forehead was full of sweat. He exhaled deeply. His effort did not go to waste as he had finally tamed and had full control of the Fire of Nine Ghosts.


    Looking into his energy center, the Fire of Nine Ghosts was hovering in the sky together with Chaotic Swordshadow. He was really very pleased with himself.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve gotten the Fire of Nine Ghosts! I¡¯m one step away from advancing to the expert level of the True-Sun Fist!¡±

 Chapter 2239

    Chapter 2239


    Once everything was settled, he took his time and rested. After a while, he leaped into the air and continued to explore the other areas of the cave. ording to Sian, the Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm was also in this cave.


    Although Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm was useless to Severin, it was a priceless item. The Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm could only be created by the prodigies of the Wicked Tribe and Yellow Ghost Tribe.


    If Severin could find it, he could sell it or exchange it with numerous seventh-grade or eighth-grade alchemical pills.


    Therefore, he was not about to miss out on gaining a fortune.


    While he was up in the air, he released his divine sense to search around. In the meantime, he also created a fireball to hold it in his hand. The darkness was chased away when the fireball provided the light Severin needed to see the cave.


    As mentioned earlier, the size of the cave was humongous. Other than the altar, there were many buildings around the tomb with the altar being in the middle.


    Soon, his divine sense reached a barrier near a building not too far away. That meant there was a formation. If a building needed a formation to protect it, there could be treasure in the building that needed protection.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    This was the tomb of Anson Kuvings, the prodigy of the Wicked Tribe. When he passed away, he was either a level seven or level eight paragon. He must have collected many treasures in his spatial ring during his lifetime.


    Enough for a cultivator to live a fruitful life. However, Severin did not discover any spatial ring or treasure when he found Anson. That meant Anson¡¯s treasure must be hiding somewhere else.


    Severin shook his head and flew toward the building. As he was at the entrance, a light blue light pir shot down from the sky and dropped a few miles away from him. His sixth sense told him the light pir was very dangerous. Even with his current attainment, he felt like something had targeted him.


    ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right. This is a dangerous ce. I need to be very careful.¡± Severin said to himself.


    Immediately, he summoned the Darkgold Bell and ced it above his head for protection. Despite that, he still did not feel safe. He waved his hand and used the spiritual energy of heaven and earth from his energy center to form a protection shield. Finally, he felt more secure.


    After that, he threw a punch. His fist was like the sun. With his strong body, he punched at the light pir with pure power. The light pir shed for a second after the attack. And that was all.


    Other than its color being a little lighter than before, the attack dealt no damage.


    Severin was really shocked to see his attack did not damage the light pir. He assumed the power of the formation must have decreased after many yearster. The oue was just mind- blowing. How could a formation still be so powerful after so many years? How could the formation withstand his attack?


    His body and power had surpassed many cultivators on the same level as him.

 Chapter 2240

    Chapter 2240Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was not even a single scratch on the formation after his attack. At this point, he knew the formation was far stronger than he assumed. With that, he summoned the Scarletsky Sword.


    The sword sparkled as Severin withdrew it. The sharp swordwill spread across the cave. Numerous sword energy flew from the sword like fireballs andnded on the light pir. The sounds of the explosions were as loud as thunder. The wind from the afterwave blew the sand from the ground.


    When Severin had a clear vision, he realized he had created a crack in the light pir this time. He was relieved to know the attack worked. Without any dy, he quicklyunched more attacks.


    Numerous sword energy wasunched at the light pir to deal more damage. Finally, the formation could not withstand Severin¡¯s attack and broke off.


    After that, Severin released his divine sense to take a look at the situation in the building. He noticed there were two disy cabs in the middle of the building. They were protected by a formation that was simr to the formation Severin broke just now.


    The light pir also helped to protect the items from disintegration due to time.


    Severin looked at the first disy cab which had a darm arm disyed on it. The arm was emitting many malevolent energy that caused the space around the arm to be unstable. That was exactly the Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm Severin was searching for.


    After that, he looked at the second disy cab. A green- colored jade pendant was being locked within. It was engraved with ancient wording and emitted the principles ofw. It did not need a prodigy to tell the item must be a treasure as well.


    Then Severin used his divine sense to look around for any potential danger. Once it was cleared, Severin walked into the building without fear. He stood in front of the disy cab.


    His palms were emitting spiritual energy to form a giant hand to crush the formation that was guarding the items. Once the formation was broken, he took the items out.


    The jade pendant felt cold when he picked it up. Then he realized there were wordings engraved on the back of the jade pendant. He recognized and could understand those words.


    ¡°Teleportation Slip?¡±


    He gasped heavily and held the jade pendant tighter.


    ¡°Oh, my god! This is a Teleportation Slip!¡± he eximed.


    The slip did exactly what it was called. It could rip open the space and teleport a person several thousand miles away. However, it took a paragon many years and energy just to create one Teleportation Slip.


    A treasure that every paragon in the Bluerealm wished to give to their families to use in case of life-threatening situations.


    All it needed was to break the slip and the person would be teleported away no matter what situation the person was in. Due to that special feature, the Teleportation Slip was a priceless treasure.


    Even if you had all the money in the world, that did not guarantee you could buy one. No paragon would actually bother to spend years and energy to create a Teleportation Slip just to sell it for money.


    Severin was really surprised to have found the Teleportation Slip in here. Immediately, he scanned the slip with his divine sense. After taking a few breaths, he had a big smile on his face.


    ¡°This Teleportation Slip is still working!¡±

 Chapter 2241

    Chapter 2241


    If this Teleportation Slip appeared in the market, it would definitely capture many people¡¯s attention. The price people would pay for it was just unimaginable.


    One could escape death if he had the Teleportation Slip with him. And it did not require any special skill or movement to activate it. All one needed was to break the slip.


    However, the process of creating the Teleportation Slip was too meticulous. First, you would need to collect a drop of morning dews for nine days. Then the paragon would have to use his own energy to carve the teleportation spell on the slip. It sounded simple.


    Yet, the spell was veryplicated. Any mistake would ruin the slip. Therefore, the Teleportation Slip was a very rare item that you could see. Perhaps there were quite a few in the sacrednd across the Bluerealm and families with a long history.


    Severin believed even Oskar the sect leader of Grandiuno Sect, the strongest sect in Southsky, did not have it. It was truly a rare item.


    After that, Severin looked at the Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm. It looked dried and was emitting malevolent energy. He carefully inspected it with his divine sense. Then he realized it was full of life. And he even sensed that the arm possessed a high desire to kill people.


    Severin was shocked by the discovery. It was beyond his imagination that the Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm could still hold so much power after being here for many years.


    ¡°I don¡¯t do ck magic so this item is useless to me,¡± he said.


    If the Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm fell into the hand of an evil practitioner, it would do great assistance to the evil practitioner.


    For example, it could enhance the evil practitioner¡¯s body making it easier to learn ck magic, and also give a boost to the ck magic cast by the evil practitioner.


    However, it would not help Severin in any way because he was not an evil practitioner. He ced the Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm into his spatial ring and thought maybe he could sell it in the future. Then, he went to explore around the building.


    However, he did not find anything else so he left the building and headed toward other areas.


    Before he knew it, he had been in the ruins for half a day and that was the time it needed for Severin to explore the other buildings.


    Therefore, he went back to the altar where he found the Fire of Nine Ghosts.


    Other than the Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm and Teleportation Slip, he also found two special spiritual herbs that only grew in an environment filled with malevolent energy. Although the rank was rather low, it could be used to produce a seventh-grade alchemical pill.


    He was delighted with today¡¯s result. After all, he had never expected this. At first, he thought he should make use of his free time to level up the Lotus Wildfire so he created a mission to gather information about the location of different spiritual mes.


    To his surprise, a disciple informed him about a spiritual me in the Fierce Beast Mountain. Thus, he made his way to the Fierce Beast Mountain to explore. To his surprise, he found more than he was hoping for. The Wicked Spell from the Wicked Tribe, a Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm, and a Teleportation Slip!


    A good result, he would say. Maybe even better than the time he went to Artic Heights. He put in more effect in the Artic Heights because he needed to defeat many prodigies to get his hand on the treasure.


    This time around, it was just a piece of cake to him. He double- checked the items again to see they were all being ced in his spatial ring. Then he calmed himself down from the excitement.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There are still plenty of times before the Starry Sky Battlespace starts. It¡¯s better to imprint the Teleportation Slip with my spiritual energy first. I can never know what is waiting for me when I leave the Fierce Beast Mountain or if I will run into any danger.¡±


    He had a good reason to be careful because he had not forgotten he killed Sian and many of his families. If his family knew Severin was the killer, they would never let him go.


    In order to find out the truth, the Gahrrs would send people over to the Fierce Beast Mountain for investigation. Severin knew he did not stand a chance if he had to fight a level three and above paragon.


    Therefore, he rather be safe than sorry. If the Gahrrs dide after him when he left the Fierce Beast Mountain, at least he could use the Transportation Slip to make a run.

 Chapter 2242

    Chapter 2242


    Anyway, it would be best if Severin did not encounter any danger or met any Gahrrs on his way out. He sat on the floor with his leg crossed and the Transportation Slip in his hand. Slowly, he transferred the power of heaven and earth from his body to the slip to imprint it.


    Soon, the slip started to sparkle with a greenish light. Later, it emitted a weird power that made the space around Severin to be unstable.


    Meanwhile, there was an airship flying toward the Fierce Beast Mountain. Favian was one of the passengers as he looked at the Fierce Beast Mountain from afar.


    Beside him was a level three paragon in his midlife. He asked, ¡±


    Brother, based on my information, Sian and Zia were killed here as they came to look for the Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fabian heard that and frowned. He kept on thinking if they were attacked by a king of beast or were killed by other cultivators.


    When Sian and Zia were killed, they were too far away from the Gahrrs¡¯ Residence. Thus, even the royal paragon failed to find out the cause of their death after attempting to perform a ritual.


    As such, Fabian decided to go to the Fierce Beast Mountain himself to find out the truth. As he was nearly a hundred miles away from the valley, he got a bad feeling because he could sense the remaining smell of Sian and the other left in the air.


    When the airship was less than fifty miles away from the valley, Fabian discovered something. He saw a mountain that was half destroyed and a deep and long track. He could feel a strong sense of Sian from the track and also a terrifying swordwill.


    The remaining sword energy was still very sharp. Many of the cultivators on the airship felt piercing pain on their skins as if needles were pricking them. And that happened when the airship was still far away from the track.


    Fabian got cut off from his divine sense as his divine sense was exploring the track for merely ten seconds.


    As such, Fabian was assured Sian and the others were killed by a cultivator or cultivators. Because only cultivators could possess swordwill.


    He said angrily, ¡°Who the hell was it? How dare he kill Sian? Does he have any idea who is he messing with?¡±


    With that said, he made a gesture with his hand to agglomerate a mysterious light. The light went on to absorb the remaining smell and breath of Sian and the others. It was a special skill created by the Gahrrs, called the Backtrack Spell.


    After absorbing thest remaining breath of the deceased, the time in the scene would rewind and show a video of the past. In this case, the time when Sian was murdered.


    Very soon, the video of how Sian died was yed. Fabian witnessed the death as if he was there. When he found out who was the killer, his face turned terrible and he emitted a strong power to show how angry he was.


    He gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s you! Severin!¡±


    Fabian was one of the members who went to the Artic Heights.


    Therefore, he knew who Severin was.


    After the mysterious light went out, he said to everyone in the airship, ¡°Full speed ahead! By crook or by hook, find me Severin today!¡±

 Chapter 2243

    Chapter 2243


    Everyone on the airship shared the same grief as Fabian.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Great Elder. We¡¯re going to find Severin if we have to dig the mountain!¡±


    ¡°How dare he kill Sian? Does he think he could bully us?¡±


    ¡°If Oskar did not arrive in time to save him when we were at the Artic Heights, you had the chance to kill him then!¡±


    The Gahrrs onboard the airship hated Severin as they cussed Severin together. They swore to kill Severin when they found him.


    In fact, not every one of them saw Severin before. However, all of them heard about him before.


    Severin did break Sian¡¯s arm when they were at the Artic Heights.


    Sian had to run for his life like a cowardly dog.


    Truth be told, it was normal for members from different sects to fight against each other. Although Sian lost the fight and his arm, he continued to live.


    Luckily, Oskar arrived just in time and Fabian had no choice but to let Severin go. Due to that incident, the reputation of the Gahrrs went downhill a little.


    Yet, they did not expect to learn Severin killed Sian and two paragon elders now. It was a huge loss to the Gahrrs. They must seek revenge or they will be forever in regret.


    Fabian nodded at those elders. They were more than ten of them and they were all paragons.


    He knew for a fact that Sian hade here with the purpose of looking for the Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm. Since Sian was killed deep in the mountain, it meant Severin must not be far away.


    ¡°Divide into different groups and search the area. Even if we have the search all of the mountains, we must find Severin!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The elders departed from the airship and searched around the area.


    Meanwhile, Severin was still in the ruin. He was not rushing his time as he slowly imprinted his marking and gained full control of the Teleportation Slip. As of now, he had no idea the Gahrrs were hunting for him.


    More than half an hourter, his primal spirit had merged with the slip and created a connection. It was an intriguing and fantastic connection.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    It allowed Severin¡¯s primal spirit to detect the barrier in the air. He had a feeling that he now had the ability to tear the air apart to form a safe passage to teleport himself somewhere else.


    He understood it was a function of the Teleportation Slip. Since a paragon spent years and energy creating the Transportation Slip, the user could open a safe passage through the principle ofw embedded in the slip.


    It just went on to prove how rare and special this treasure was. To think, not even Oskar, the sect leader of the strongest sect in Southsky had it.


    Severin calmed himself down and continued to imprint the slip.


    Soon, the whole process was done. By using the Transportation Slip, Severin had more control over the space around him.


    He exhaled. ¡°Finally, it¡¯s done.¡±

 Chapter 2244

    Chapter 2244


    The process required much spiritual energy. Severin¡¯s energy center was looking duller than before. He quickly took out two alchemical pills from his spatial ring and ate them.


    The alchemical pill melted into water and flushed into every corner of his body to give him the energy he needed. Finally, the spiritual energy in his energy center started to flood along blood in his veins to create more power.


    Meanwhile, Severin took the time to practice. Half an hourter, his body hadpletely absorbed the medicine and his practice came to a stop too.


    His power was as strong as the mountain. Ayer of white fog surrounded his body. When he breathed in fresh air, he also breathed in the white fog. Then, he opened his eyes. Now, he felt energetic and spirited. His body was full of power. He knew it was time for him to leave the mountain.


    What a great day it was for him. In addition to finding the spiritual me, he also found the Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm, the Wicked Spell, and the Transportation Slip. Any of the treasures would bring in an enormous amount of wealth for him.


    There was no reason for him to stay in the mountain anymore. In fact, his presence in the mountain could attract the attention of the beast or king of beast. Then that would bring trouble to him.


    Besides, he presumed the Gahrrs had already found out that Sian and the others who came to the mountain were dead by now.


    He would be in great danger if he continued to stay here any longer while the Gahrrs made their way over here to find out the truth.


    He went back the way he came to leave the ruin and into the valley.


    Just shortly after he was in the valley, he sensed a fierce and sharp divine sense had targeted him. He was shocked with it. Without any hesitation, he quickly summoned the Darkgold Bell.


    As the Darkgold Bell hovered above his head, he quickly used it to form a shield.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A sharp ray attacked him from behind. It was so fast that there was a whistling sound.


    Severin heard the sound and the sound sent chills up his spine. ¡®Oh, no! There is danger!¡¯ he thought.¡¯


    Without any hesitation, he took a step and rolled in the air to avoid the attack. A secondter, a long spear came flying over where he was before and finally pierced into the ground.


    Then Severin heard a voice.


    ¡°Haha! I found you!¡±


    A man in a ck robe with the word ¡®Gahrr¡¯ in front appeared. He was a level three paragon, roughly around his forties, and a plump guy. Quinton Gahrr was his name, the Ninth Elder of the Gahrrs. He was in charge of this area.


    When he was searching around the valley, he found Severin¡¯s trace and headed over here without wasting any time.

 Chapter 2245

    Chapter 2245


    As Quinton hovered in the air, he was surprised to see Severin avoid his attack. Supposedly, Severin did not stand a chance because he was stronger than Severin and it was a sneak attack.


    When he felt the power Severin possessed, he had another shock.


    He remembered very well from the information he was told by the elders and disciples who went to the Artic Heights, that Severin was just a level eight supreme saint at that time.


    In just two months, Severin had actually be a level two paragon. Never in Quinton¡¯s life had he known a person could have such speedy progress.


    Meanwhile, Severin guessed the Gahrrs must be everywhere searching for him.


    ¡®I¡¯m too careless. I didn¡¯t expect them to have reached here so quickly. How did they get here so fast anyway?¡¯ he thought to himself.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In order to survive this situation, he knew he had to use both Scarletsky and meless Pinnacle in his fight. Quinton looked fierce and sneered. ¡°Severin, if you surrender now, I can think about sparing your life.¡±


    His tone sounded arrogant and disdainful. Yet, he knew better than to underestimate Severin¡¯s power. As he knew, both Zia and Hasa were killed by Severin.


    While he was talking, he also secretly took out themunication token to report back to Fabian.


    Miles away, Fabian was resting in the airship with his eyes closed.


    All of a sudden, his token vibrated. He scanned with his divine sense over the information. Once he finished reading, his eyes opened, and jumped up from the deck.


    ¡°We found you, Severin!¡± Fabian was very excited. He leaped into the air and flew where Quinton was.


    At the same time, the other elders also received the same news and all headed in the same direction as Fabian.


    Up in the air of the valley, Severin sneered after summoning his weapons. He did not make any response. As he emitted the swordwill, he swung the sword to create a sword energy in the shape of a boomerang.


    The sword energy was so strong that it ripped open the space around it while it was flying toward Quinton.


    When he decided to kill Sian, he knew he and the Gahrrs would forever be enemies. There was no way that he would ept Quinton¡¯s proposal and surrender.


    Quinton was very angry to see Severin attack him without any warning.


    ¡°Fine, if that¡¯s what you want! Die, you shall!¡±


    Fabian looked for the right timing and swung his spear. A powerful spear beam flew out and headed toward its target. The flying speed was very fast and terrifying.


    The hit crashed in front of Severin and crushed Severin¡¯s sword energy. The energy of the afterwave nearly sted Severin away.


    Although he was not hurt, he also knew he could not get away so easily. It was important not to waste any time during a fight. And that was what Quinton did. While Severin got affected by the blow, he charged forward with his spear like a leopard hunting its prey.

 Chapter 2246

    Chapter 2246


    Thence that Quinton grasped firmly carried a boundless energy that resembled a dragon. His skill in wielding thatnce was capable of levelling mountains, and the glow of his weapon mimicked a dragon that obliterated all obstacles in its path.


    The void became unstable, and a web of cracks began to appear.


    As Quinton drew closer, Severin¡¯s expression transformed abruptly. He swiftly raised his Scarletsky Sword and executed a powerful sh. The sword energy stretched thousands of feet wide, resembling a golden line that materialized from thin air to intercept the advancingnce.


    The fierce sh of two formidable weapons resounded throughout the sky. Each blow generated shockwaves akin to thunderbolts.


    Soon, ravines stretching for several miles were etched onto the ground.


    Quinton¡¯s apprehension deepened as the battle drew on. Despite exerting his full strength, he found it challenging to make headway against Severin. By contrast, Severin effortlessly inflicted pain upon Quinton¡¯s grip, causing the power of his blood and energy to boil over.


    Aware that Severin was already a level two paragon, Quinton knew that such strength was not to be underestimated. Severin could transcend his own level inbat and was therefore a formidable challenger even to aplished practitioners.


    Faced with that realization, Quinton decided to stall Severin and bide his time until Favian¡¯s arrival.


    Severin was able to grasp Quinton¡¯s intention as well, as he sensed the approach of numerous imposing figures flying toward them from dozens of miles away.


    ¡®Darn it! If this goes on, my spiritual energy won¡¯t be able to endure it much longer! I need to deal with him first and use the Teleportation Slip to escape!¡¯ Severin ruminated anxiously.


    He felt a little bummed that he had to use the Teleportation Slip before mastering it, but he knew that he could not afford to shift his attention elsewhere at the battlefield.


    Without further ado, he brandished the Sky-Soil Zenith, which transformed into a huge mountain that hurtled right toward Quinton. In response, Quinton stepped forward and summoned a defensive spiritual treasure.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When Quinton went on the defensive, Severin had some respite as his divine senses activated the Chaotic Swordshadow in his energy center. The next second, Severin made several hand seals as his the swordshadow shot out from within him.


    The strong spiritual energy, coupled with his chaotic swordwill, obliterated everything in its path. A several-mile wide in formed over the valley.


    ¡°sh!¡± Severin yelled as he directed the Chaotic Swordshadow mercilessly toward Quinton.


    The attack caught Quinton off guard, as he had been struggling against the assault of the Sky-Soil Zenith. Goosebumps appeared all over his body as an overwhelming sense of fear crept in. There was no longer time to react, as the Chaotic Swordshadow had sliced through him and reduced his body, soul, and attainment to a crimson mist.


    As Quinton¡¯s demise unfolded, Favian¡¯s enraged roar signaled his arrival in the valley.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts!¡±


    Severin was barely able to take a breather. Enraged at the death an elder, Favian¡¯s unleashed his level nine paragon aura, shattering more than a ten- mile radius of the void.

 Chapter 2247

    Chapter 2247


    Everything within a ten-mile radius seemed to tremble, and a myriad of web-like cracks unfurled in the void. From those fractured crevices erupted a slew of elements earth that revealed the dark emptiness within.


    Favian¡¯s expression was chillingly cold, and his murderous intent had reached its maximum. He had raced to Severin¡¯s location upon learning of what happened, only to be met with the grim sight of Quinton¡¯s demise.


    The scene stirred an unprecedented fury within him, further intensifying his murderous resolve against Severin.


    A paragon from the Gahrrs¡¯ had been in, and by Severin no less.


    Favian¡¯s heart felt a pang of agony, such that his gaze toward Severin wasced with a profound and ominous hostility.


    ¡°I¡¯m ending your life today.¡± Favian¡¯s roared through gritted teeth. He unleashed his level nine paragon aura and raised his hand.


    Upon rising into the air, Favian struck down with his fist. In that instant, his spiritual energy surged forth like a galloping steed, producing a terrifying sonic boom as it sliced through mid-air.


    The violent shockwave sent dust and gravel scattering like darts in all directions.


    Before Severin could react, the explosive sonic boom had already resounded. The impending crisis spurred Severin into channeling a vast amount of spiritual energy from his energy center into the Darkgold Bell suspended above his head.


    The palm-sized bell let out a deafening toll that suppressed the raging elements around it and reduced them to powder. The bell¡¯s energy extended outward and swiftly formed a protective shield around Severin¡¯s body.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Favian¡¯s mile-long fist glow collided into the shield, producing a loud boom. As a level nine paragon, Favian¡¯s strength far exceeded Severin¡¯s, and a mere mediocre-quality spiritual treasure seemed to be much too insufficient to halt the attack.


    A crisp cracking sound emanated from the bell, which clearly resembled the cracking of porcin. Severin observed small tiny cracks forming on the bell-signaling its impending breakage.


    His heart sank right away, and his expression turned solemn. Though he had reached level two paragon, he knew that he was no match for Favian.


    As expected, the bell exploded, and the once formidable shield disintegrated into fragments of spiritual light. The resulting impact affected Severin¡¯s primal spirit, leading him to cough up blood.


    In an instant, Favian¡¯s impending attack allowed Severin to sense the formidable power emanating from it. Breathing became a challenge, and he nearly felt suffocated. Cold sweat formed across Severin¡¯s body as a profound sense of death gripped him.


    With no time for contemtion, Severin distanced himself and activated Wildfire¡¯s Sky-Soil Zenith. A huge mountain then suppressed time and space.


    Favian¡¯s indomitable fist glow was blocked by the Sky-Soil Zenith.


    Severin¡¯s expression then sank even more as he sensed the injury within him.

 Chapter 2248

    Chapter 2248


    Favian was utterly surprised as he eximed, ¡°You¡¯re still alive?¡±


    Favian was already a half-stage away from bing a royal paragon. His entire physique had been honed to an extraordinary level-his blood possessed a golden hue, while his physical prowess could rival that of a true beast. He was strong enough to smash mountains and part the seas.


    Severin, however, was only a level two paragon. Favian, being the Gahrrs¡¯ elder had dealt severe blows to practitioners of that caliber in the past.


    Severin might be a prodigy from the Grandiuno Sect who could transcend levels against stronger opponents, but the most he could go was around level three paragon. It was thus a genuine surprise that Severin was able to withstand Favian¡¯s assault.


    After his initial shock wore off, Favian sneered at Severin and remarked, ¡°Show me what other tricks you might have up your sleeve!¡±


    Without the protection of his defensive spiritual treasure, Severin was to Favian nothing more than a bug that could be crushed with sheer force.


    At the same time, Severin grappled with Favian¡¯s near-lethal strike. While he managed to evade a fatal blow, the ordeal had proven to be very taxing. His entire body felt as though it had been ced under the weight of a mountain.


    His muscles ached, his bones were sore, and his internal organs seemed to gone out of ce, and blood was oozing out of his mouth. Severin suffered severe internal injuries, and the spiritual energy within him had drained.


    Realizing the gravity of his condition, Severin understood that using the Teleportation Slip might be his only salvation. Without hesitation, he broke the Teleportation Slip he had already taken out and connected his primal spirit with the power of heaven and earth.


    The Teleportation Slip soon shattered, tearing open a spatial channel after the surrounding void had copsed. After witnessing the abrupt change, Favian¡¯s eyes widened as he recognized the item Severin had destroyed.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The Teleportation Slip?!!¡± Favian eximed in disbelief.


    Favian swung his fist at Severin, but Severin had already disappeared into the void that wrapped around him. Severin¡¯s figure vanished in the air above the valley. Favian rubbed his eyes in disbelief and his expression soured to the extreme.


    He extended his divine consciousness across the surrounding area, scanning fervently within a radius of dozens of miles. Once he finally epted the fact that Favian was genuinely gone, he raised his head and cursed under his breath. ¡°Damn it! When did he get hold of a Teleportation Slip?!¡±


    The Teleportation Slip was a treasure exclusive to sacrednd prodigies and sons of ancient aristocratic families. It was an exceedingly rare artifactmonly used as ast resort to save one¡¯s life. Such an invaluable treasure could traverse thousands of miles in an instant, but even the Gahrrs¡¯ royal paragons felt that incurred too much of an expense to refine those slips.


    Favian could not fathom where Severin might have acquired such a prized possession. Severin¡¯s quick escape left a bitter taste in Favian¡¯s mouth, and his expression was incredibly gloomy.


    Favian could only rue the shame and humiliation of what happened. That an esteemed level nine paragon had allowed a level two paragon to slip through his fingers would surely result in his mockery after reporting on the incident.


    At that moment, other Gahrr elders finally arrived. A level five paragon scanned the carnage and approached Favian. ¡°Did you manage to kill Severin, Great Elder?¡±


    The mere mention of Severin¡¯s name felt like a burning p to Favian¡¯s face. He responded with a cold snort and offered no further exnation.


    Sensing Favian¡¯s displeasure, the surrounding elders refrained from pressing for more information.

 Chapter 2249

    Chapter 2249


    Across a serene in some distance away, something unusual happened as thousands of thunderbolts streaked across the sky.


    The space around them warped into a spatial passage about ten feet high.


    Emerging from that passage was Severin, who used his divine senses to survey the surrounding terrain. Fortunately, the Teleportation Slip had not transported him to an unfamiliar location, and he recognized the in as somewhere not too far off from the Grandiuno Sect.


    After calming himself down for a moment, Severin retrieved two pills from his spatial ring and ingested them. The pill then transformed into spiritual energy that coursed through his body, mending the misced organs and shattered meridians.


    ¡°That was close. I nearly died at Favian¡¯s hands.¡± Severin exhaled heavily and withdrew his consciousness from his body.


    The strength of a level nine paragon proved to be far too formidable. Favian executed only one move, yet Severin was already forced to utilize his Teleportation Slip to escape. He was forced to deploy the backup treasure prematurely in the face of Favian¡¯s might.


    ¡°Damn those Gahrrs!¡± Severin¡¯s cursed.


    ¡°They¡¯ll pay for all this!Just wait!¡±


    Severin was angry at the Gahrrs because they had forced him into using an item crafted by a royal paragon for emergencies. Not even the unaffiliated practitioners in Mind might possess that sort of were item, which made their existence in Southsky even scarcer.


    After recovering from his injury, he said to himself, ¡°I should return to the sect as soon as I can in case the Gahrrs try to chase after me again.


    He ascended into the air, transformed into a streak of light, and headed back to the Grandiuno Sect.


    Sometimeter, the Grandiuno Sect entrance-surrounded by towering mountains that pierced through the clouds along with dense spiritual energy-were finally within sight. Relief washed over him as he finally returned to Pearl Light Isle.


    Upon his return, Severin wasted no time in rying a message to Oskar and recounting the events. He had a feeling that the Gahrrs was not prepared to relinquish their vendetta so easily after failing to kill him in the Fierce Beast Mountain.


    The demise of a prodigy like Sian and three paragon-level elders would undoubtedly provoke retaliation. Severin believed that the Gahrrs¡¯ royal paragon might demand an exnation from the Grandiuno Sect.


    Within the First Mountain¡¯s main hall, Oskar felt a throbbing headache as he digested everything Severin told him.


    ¡°What did that idiot do to create such chaos at the Fierce Beast Mountain?¡± Oskar¡¯s expression soured and he cursed in exasperation.


    With the Gahrrs¡¯ prodigy killed and several paragons fallen, Oskar foresaw that the Gahrrs¡¯ royal paragon might soon be demanding to see him.¡± From what I know of rkin, he won¡¯t stop until he gets his revenge.¡±


    However, handing over Severin was out of the question, as Severin was not merely a representative of Grandiuno Sect. Having won the tournament, Severin held the quota to the Grandiuno Sacred Land, and could already be considered as a disciple of that sacrednd!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Recognizing the impending trouble, Oskar swiftly sent messages to several peak masters and summoned them to the main hall for an urgent discussion.

 Chapter 2250

    Chapter 2250


    Over at the Gahrrs, a stifling atmosphere hung so heavily that breathing became a challenge.


    After hearing Favian¡¯s report, rkin mmed his palm onto the armrest of his chair and reduced it to bits. ¡°This audacity is beyond me. He killed our prodigy and our paragons, then managed to escape unscathed! He has shown the utmost disrespect to or our family!¡±


    rkin had difficulty trying to contain his anger. Upon learning of his son¡¯s demise, he promptly dispatched Favian along with a dozen other elders to pursue and intercept Severin. Yet Severin slipped through their grasp and left them eating dust.


    Furious, rkin¡¯s wrath reverberated through the hall, echoing the indignation of all the elders gathered there.


    ¡°Sir, perhaps we shouldunch an attack on the Grandiuno Sect and demand Oskar to surrender him to us!¡±


    ¡°We cannot let Sian and the elders die in vain!¡±


    ¡°Considering the circumstances, I think it would be best to just sever ties with the Grandiuno Sect. We could align ourselves with the Deifirm Sect, as they too have had their prodigy killed by Severin!¡±


    While opinions varied, an elder who exuded a level seven paragon aura stood up and advised, ¡°I think you should reconsider your options, sir. ording to Favian¡¯s report, Severin used the Teleportation Slip for his escape. This sort of treasure is beyond what even the major sects are able to obtain. Besides, Severin has also ascended from supreme saint to paragon in just under a year. The talent that he disys is the same as geniuses from Mind¡¯s sacrednd! I would postte that he is connected to Mind and holds ties to some of the ancient families in Eastin.¡±


    Favian interjected sharply, ¡°Do not be intimidated by his ability and ambition!¡±


    Several fiery elders echoed Favian¡¯s sentiments.


    ¡°I agree. Severin seems to have turned you into a coward.¡±


    ¡°The Grandiuno Sect discovered him at the sacredke. If he truly had connections to Mind and Eastin, why would hee to Southsky?¡±


    ¡°This suggestion must be rooted in ulterior motives!¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the face of all that criticism, the elder who spoke up earlier- Goldemir-shook his head and said, ¡°I just want to ensure that the Gahrrs are not killed. Even if Severin has no rtions to Mind or Eastin, he has ample talent to be a formidable royal paragon in a few years.¡±


    The hubbub of conflicting opinions drew rkin¡¯s ire as he yelled, ¡°Enough! Get our men ready, Favian. I¡¯ll be making a visit to the Grandiuno Sect. We¡¯ll see if Oskar will defy us for the sake of his treasured prodigy!¡±


    Favian reacted with a tremor and replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Excitement surged among the remaining elders. rkin had rarely taken it upon himself to settle matters since attaining the status of a royal paragon, so knowing that he would personally handle the situation brought a sense of excitement in the air.


    After all, rkin¡¯s mere presence as a royal paragon could trigger seismic shifts in Southsky¡¯s attainment circle.


    While many elders believed that the intervention would lead to Severin¡¯s capture, Goldemir-the third elder-could only sigh to himself, deeming the move an unwise one.


    Though he did not know how Severin managed to kill so many of the Gahrrs¡¯ strongest men, he feared that antagonizing such a prodigious talent was disadvantageous to the Gahrrs-perhaps even leading to their overthrow and annihtion.

 Chapter 2251

    Chapter 2251


    Half an hourter, rkin stood on his flying boat as it hovered above the Gahrrs¡¯nd. His countenance was at the peak of somberness, and he nced back at the dozens of elders preparing to apany him.


    ¡°We will travel to the Grandiuno Sect and demand an exnation!¡±


    At that moment, rkin¡¯s heart thundered with fury and his rage was like that of a rabid wild lion. The incident at the Fierce Beast Mountain had dealt a severe blow to the Gahrrs¡¯ dignity, as a prodigy had been killed along with three elders. Never before had such an incident happen.


    Though the Gahrrs were not on par with the Southsky¡¯s top forces, they still held considerable influence as a family who had a royal paragon. Many were careful not to slight them, yet many of their members had met an untimely demise at Severin¡¯s hand.


    Severin had severed Sian¡¯s arm during the expedition into the Artic Heights. Though the Gahrrs were incredibly angry at what happened, it could not be denied that the incident was typical of the minor skirmishes which often urred in such areas.


    It thus became a rather tricky situation for a royal paragon like rkin to intervene.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    However, the situation at the Fierce Beast Mountain was different ¨Cit was an outright affront to the Gahrrs¡¯ honor. If rkin did not respond decisively, then the Gahrrs risked bing the subject of ridicule in the future.


    Having taken all that into consideration, a murderous glint graces rkin¡¯s eyes as he piloted his boat skyward and navigated it into the air.


    Meanwhile, within Grandiuno Sect, Oskar sat at the main seat and was nked by the nine peak masters on both sides. The Seventh Mountain¡¯s Myles sensed the gravity of the situation after scrutinizing Oskar¡¯s serious demeanor and seeing the attentive expressions of his peers.


    The nine peak masters were only summoned when a significant event urred. Realizing that was likely the case, Myles felt perplexed as he questioned, ¡°Did something gravely important happen? Is that why you gathered us here today?¡±


    Myles¡¯s inquiry prompted the other peak masters to direct their attention toward Oskar. They were just as curious as he was.


    Oskar ced his cup of hot tea on the table and sighed faintly.¡±


    That is indeed the case.¡± He then recounted Severin¡¯s encounter with the Sian and the Gahrr¡¯s elders during his foray into the Fierce Beast Mountain.


    Shock registered on the peak masters¡¯ faces as they absorbed the narrative.


    ¡°What?! Severin killed the Gahrrs¡¯ prodigy and several paragon- level elders?¡±


    ¡°This is troublesome.¡±


    ¡°The Gahrrs will not let this off lightly.¡±


    On the one hand, they were astonished by Severin¡¯s sudden surge in strength. Defeating level two and level three paragons were already a feat in itself, and even more remarkable was his narrow escape from a level nine paragon like Favian.


    On the other hand, their scalps tingled as their grim reality began to set in. The death of so many members from the Gahrrs- especially that of a prodigy-meant that it was unlikely for the Gahrrs to let the matter rest.


    The possibility of several paragons heading to the Grandiuno Sect with retribution in mind loomed atrge.


    There was an unspoken rule within Southsky¡¯s attainment circle that disciples from major sects and families should not lose their lives and only suffer severe injuries at most.

 Chapter 2252

    Chapter 2252


    As the strongest forces in Southsky, scarcely anyone dared to provoke individuals from the four major sects and the three major families. Even forces of equal might would show some degree of restraint on ount of their adversary¡¯s reputation.


    Given that understanding, one could most certainly fathom the rage surging within rkin upon learning of Sian and several elders¡¯ demise.


    Myles took a deep breath and said with a frown, ¡°If I may, Sect Leader, would it not be better to rify to the Gahrrs that this was all a misunderstanding?¡±


    As soon as he put forth his suggestion, Danie stood up abruptly, and a domineering expression graced her delicate features. ¡°We are a subsidiary of the Grandiuno Sacred Land, and therefore we hold some sway within in Southsky. We should not even entertain the Gahrrs. I suggest tha we simply ignore them.¡±


    Lejeune from the Fifth Mountain chimed in with a deep voice, ¡±


    Severin has killed the Deifirm Sect¡¯s prodigy during the expedition to the Artic Heights. Now there is enmity between the Grandiuno Sect and the Deifirm Sect. Now he has provoked the Gahrrs.


    If their royal paragon decides to do something and join forces with the Deifirm Sect¡±s royal paragon, it would most certainly spell trouble.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lejeune¡¯s remark elicited a cocked eyebrow from Myles, who retorted coldly, ¡°Could you care to borate on what you¡¯re implying? Are you suggesting that we should just hand over Severin to them if both their royal paragonse knocking?¡±


    Myles rebuke left Lejeune feeling a little embarrassed. He waved his hands hastily and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m merely stating a fact. Trouble might await us if both the Gahrrs¡¯ and the Deifirm Sect¡¯s royal paragons join forces. If that happens, then¡­¡±


    Lejeune cut his sentence short and avoided voicing them out. He was well aware of the implications he had insinuated, and he pondered why Severin was reckless enough to kill those people when a severe injury would do just fine to get his point across.


    Severin had given the sect an immense headache. If everything was not handled well, he might not even get to enter the Starry Sky Battlespace, let alone Mind!


    It would not be easy to negotiate with the Gahrrs¡¯ royal paragons.


    Upon hearing that, everyone¡¯s expressions soured, particrly Myles and those who were aligned with Severin.


    Oskar gauged the reactions from his seat. Some frowned, while others contemted, but none of them seemed to suggest aplete retreat.


    He was satisfied with the situation and dered solemnly, ¡°Severin is a preparatory disciple of the Grandiuno Sacred Land. We bear the responsibility to protect him because he is our prodigy!¡±


    The deration sent shivers through the assembly. Oskar made it clear that he would protect Severin and ensure his safety. The nine peak masters brimmed with confidence, feeling empowered by Oskar¡¯s words.


    Myles rose first and said, ¡°Your righteousness is truly admirable.


    We will immediately arrange for the sect disciples to activate the sect formation!¡± He then rose into the air and vanished from the hall in a streak of light.


    The other peak masters soon left one after another to organize the disciples of their respective mountains.


    As several of them exited the hall, the ground trembled as if an earthquake was happening. A furious roar then reverberated outside Grandiuno Sect. ¡°Come out and face your end, Severin !¡±


    Apanying that thunderous shout was a resounding, lightning- like sonic boom that resonated in the ears of all the disciples throughout the Grandiuno Sect.


    With that came a gust of wind that whipped up sand and gravel, creating a maelstrom of debris that hurtled toward the Grandiuno Sect.


    Oskar¡¯s gaze turned cold when he saw what happened. He raised his hand and dispelled the debris with a wave of his hand. He then took one step into the air and appeared right in the sky at the sect¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°The Grandiuno Sect is not a ce for your wanton behavior, rkin!¡±

 Chapter 2253

    Chapter 2253


    Oskar stood suspended in mid-air above the sect¡¯s entrance and there were fluctuations in the air all around him. His somewhat graying hair moved in the wind, producing a crackling sound in the stillness.


    He gazed at a hill-sized silverish-white boat that was some ten miles away in the sky.


    rkin acknowledged Oskar¡¯s presence with a greeting gesture.


    ¡°Greetings, Oskar.¡±


    While rkin was a royal paragon, he was only at level four, thus paling inparison to Oskar. Respect was key when facing someone of Oskar¡¯s stature.


    Oskar noted the multitude of hostile-looking Gahrr elders on the boat and asked, ¡°Are you waging war against my sect, rkin?¡±


    rkin shook his head and ryed to Oskar that Severin had killed the Gahrrs¡¯ elders. He then concluded, ¡°I seek to take Severin¡¯s life.


    My wrath will find no sce he remains alive.¡±


    These words triggered shock and disbelief within the Grandiuno Sect. Many disciples had finally learnt that Severin had killed the Gahrrs¡¯ prodigy along with multiple paragon-level elders, even managing to escape from a level nine paragon like Favian.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Everyone began to talk about what Severin had done.


    ¡°That¡¯s unbelievable! I can¡¯t imagine how powerful Elder Severin might be!¡±


    ¡°He killed three paragons and even managed to escape the clutches of a level nine paragon like Favian!¡±


    ¡°Severin is a monstrosity. His progress is simply too quick that even the Gahrrs¡¯ seasoned paragons are no match for him.¡±


    ¡°This marks the first time in Southsky¡¯s history that the Gahrrs¡¯ royal paragon decided to personally deal with a level two paragon.¡±


    Countless disciples voiced their astonishment, creating a tumult within the sect.


    Over on Pearl Light Isle, everyone nced over at Severin who was in seclusion. Their gazes shifted from him to the imposing figure high above the sect.


    His wives, in particr, were speechless because they knew just how severe the situation was.


    Severin was tending to his injuries inside the training room, but he emerged from his retreat upon hearing rkin¡¯s deration.


    Knowing that he could not just shirk from the situation, he decided to go over to where Oskar was.


    His wives, along with Wuhlricht¡¯s group, gathered around him.


    Diane expressed her concern. ¡°Their royal paragon is here. Why don¡¯t you stay in the training room for now?¡±


    Severin shook his head and asserted, ¡°No. Oskar knows the truth.


    The Gahrrs are simply trying to cause trouble for themselves. I¡¯m sure that their royal paragon would not dare to make any presumptuousments in the Grandiuno Sect.¡±


    Despite Severin¡¯s reassurance, the anxiety on the women¡¯s faces only intensified.


    Severin observed their distress and tried tofort them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have some the very best spiritual treasures with me. Even a royal paragon would have a hard time killing me. The sect has protective formations in ce too.¡±


    Severin then rose into the air and headed toward Oskar in a stream of light.


    In a quaint wooden hut on the Sixth Mountain, Celeste was busy crafting pills when her concentration was disrupted by rkin¡¯s thunderous shout.


    Disturbed by the ruckus, she rose into the air and caught snippets of the conversation between rkin and Oskar. Shock etched across her face as she muttered, ¡°Severin killed the several of the Gahrrs¡¯ members and even escaped from Favian¡¯s grip?¡±

 Chapter 2254

    Chapter 2254


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised that the Gahrrs¡¯ royal paragon would personally intervene and bring over so many of their elders,¡± Celeste muttered. The chasm that separated her and Severin seemed to widen with every passing moment.


    Over on a secluded spiritual ind near the Fifth Mountain, Raymond found himself dumbfounded upon learning of what happened.


    He reflected on Severin¡¯s journey in the sect over the past year, from Severin¡¯s rise to fame, then his feats against Sian and Uzair in the Artic Heights, and finally the recent escape from the clutches of a level nine paragon. It was simply too surreal to imagine.


    If the figure outside the entrance was someone other than the Gahrrs¡¯ royal paragon, Raymond would have assumed that the person came after being invited by Severin.


    He chuckled bitterly and muttered, ¡°You could¡¯ve just killed their elders and be done with it, Severin. Why¡¯d you have to go after their prodigy?¡±


    rkin¡¯s stern countenance outside the sect led Raymond to believe that there was no easy way out of the situation.


    Over at another spiritual ind, this time near the Second Mountain, Spencer-the third-ce winner in the sect tournament -opened his eyes in disbelief. The details of Severin¡¯s conflict with the Gahrrs left Spencer shocked to the core.


    ¡°Severin probably never even revealed his full strength during the tournament¡­¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Killing the Gahrrs¡¯ paragon-level elders as well as their prodigy was no small feat, and it was all the more impressive that Severin managed to escape from Favian, the Gahrrs¡¯ great elder.


    Any one of those feats would have been enough to stir Southsky. Spencer thanked his lucky stars and breathed a sigh of relief that he did not piss Severin off during the tournament.


    Meanwhile, on an ind aglow with purple fog, Karl looked into the sky in astonishment. He had recently just recuperated from his injuries, and the unusual phenomenon in the sky drew out a cold smile on Karl¡¯s face. Through gritted teeth, he muttered, ¡°Severin!


    By Karl¡¯s estimation, the involvement of the Gahrrs¡¯ royal paragon left little chance for Severin to survive. Even if Oskar seeded in protecting Severin at all costs, Severin would still have to face thebined might of the Gahrrs and the Deifirm Sect at the Starry Sky Battlespace.


    In the sky outside the Grandiuno Sect, dozens of rainbow-colored lights streaked across the air as a group of sect elders gathered before Oskar. Severin soon joined them, and Oskar took the opportunity to chastise Severin. ¡°You brat! Look at the mess you¡¯ve made!¡±


    Amused by the helplessness in Oskar¡¯s tone, Severin chuckled in response. ¡°You need to get justice for me, Sect Leader! I had no choice but to fight back, and I was lucky to escape certain death too.¡±


    The surrounding elders were left speechless at how Severin downyed his perilous escape after killing the Gahrrs¡¯ strongest individuals. Oskar decided to cut the conversation short and assured Severin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll seek justice for you.¡±


    After all, Severin was Grandiuno Sect¡¯s prodigy, as well as the Grandiuno Sacred Land¡¯s preparatory disciple.


    Oskar had a hunch that Severin could be a supreme paragon-or even take it a step further to reach celestialhood-in less than a century.


    There was no time like the present to make amends.

 Chapter 2255

    Chapter 2255


    rkin¡¯s face turned red with anger as he overheard the exchange between Severin and Oskar.


    ¡®What does Oskar mean by getting justice for Severin? Our family lost a prodigy and several paragon-level elders! We¡¯d be theughingstock of Southsky¡¯s practitioners! Who¡¯s going to get justice for us then?¡¯


    His body shook with fury, and it was his first time encountering someone so shameless.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    rkin nced intently at Oskar and said in a solemn tone, ¡°Are you sure you want to make an enemy of my family for the sake of a young paragon?¡±


    He then red viciously at Severin, believing that his death was the price that needed to be paid for the Gahrrs¡¯ to redeem their honor.


    Oskar maintained hisposure and responded, ¡°What¡¯s this about making an enemy of your family? I haven¡¯t even approached your side yet, and you¡¯re already showing your arrogance at my turf. You don¡¯t think I¡¯m that easy to mess with, do you?¡± Oskar¡¯s face soured.


    His gaze was so sharp that it produced an audible cracking sound, almost as if it could slice through the air.


    rkin¡¯s face remained solemn as he retorted, ¡°And what are you implying with that statement?¡±


    Oskar then said indifferently, ¡°Your prodigy ambushed Severin at the Fierce Beast Mountain with the help of several elders, and a level nine paragon attacked himter on too. This is inly ganging up against the weak, and he was lucky to have escaped. You now bring your men to our turf to seek vengeance, which I assume would entail killing him.¡±


    rkin was aghast at the shamelessness. Oskar painted Severin as the victim even though Severin had killed the Gahrrs¡¯ members. It was as if the Gahrrs were at fault for venturing into the Fierce Beast Mountain, engaging with Severin, and sending the level nine paragon.


    rkin snickered in anger and did not conceal his displeasure. ¡°My, you¡¯re rather articte! You¡¯re now painting the wrongdoer as the innocent party!¡±


    Oskar waved his hands and asked, ¡°Whatpensation will you offer our sect?¡±


    The sarcastic smirk on rkin¡¯s face froze, and a murderous gaze soon appeared in his eyes. His chest heaved rapidly and he felt as if he was on the verge of an explosive outburst. Oskar¡¯s shamelessness was truly an eye-opener.


    Before rkin could respond, the rest of the Gahrrs were in uproar after hearing Oskar¡¯s statement.


    ¡°Compensation? Do you take us for a bunch of fools?¡±


    ¡°Severin killed our prodigy and our elders! Why are you making him out to be the victim!¡±


    ¡°This is utterly infuriating!¡±


    The Gahrrs¡¯ elders erupted in outrage. Even the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s nine peak masters gazed at Oskar in surprise after he offered that distorted ount of the truth in defense of Severin.


    Then again, considering Severin¡¯s status as a preparatory disciple of Mind¡¯s Grandiuno Sacred Land, they chose to abandon their misgivings and allow Oskar to do what was necessary.

 Chapter 2256

    Chapter 2256


    Myles was first toe forward. He pointed at Favian and said, Picking on the weak is bad enough. Now you¡¯re calling upon a royal paragon to back you up! You¡¯re all shameless!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The Sixth Mountain¡¯s Danie cocked her eyebrow and shouted coldly.


    ¡°I find it appalling to see a royal paragon taking it upon himself to deal with a mere paragon. Is this the standard that the Gahrrs hold themselves to?¡±


    Rowan of the Eighth Mountain voiced his agreement, followed by Lejeune of the Fifth Mountain and all the others.


    Severin observed from a distance with a perplexed expression when Oskar and the peak masters made him out to be the victim. It was nevertheless aforting gesture as they were very much ready to throw their support behind him.


    As rkin listened to their righteous drivel, he realized that the Grandiuno Sect was not prepared to surrender Severin over to him.


    He sneered at Oskar with a dour expression and dered, ¡°If that is the case, then let¡¯s have it then!¡±


    A terrifying aura surged forth from rkin¡¯s body and shot into the sky.


    The very fabric of the surrounding space was torn open, and extensive cracks had developed in the void. Turbulent bouts of elemental energy resulted in strong airwaves, and web-like cracks stretched for several dozen miles on the ground.


    The formidable spiritual energy enveloped the entire Grandiuno Sect, bearing down on the disciples and leaving them struggling to breathe. Weaker disciples fainted instantly as the pressure was simply too much to bear.


    ¡°This strength¡­ it¡¯s the strength of a royal paragon!¡±


    ¡°A royal paragon¡¯s anger can cause such dramatic shifts in the environment!!¡±


    ¡°The Gahrrs¡¯ mean business. Severin might be captured and brought to justice in the end.¡±


    Many of the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s disciples stared at the sky in horror and discussed what was happening.


    Bloodshed was almost a given whenever a royal paragon¡¯s temper blew up! With rkin deciding to deal with Severin himself and mobilizing dozens of enraged paragon elders, a war with Grandiuno Sect seemed inevitable. Weaker disciples tended to suffer in battles of such a scale.


    A cold snort was heard just as everything was fearing the worst from rkin¡¯s pressure. The snort came from Oskar, and that was all it took to dispel rkin¡¯s aura and remove the overwhelming pressure.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking to dig your own grave if you attack the Grandiuno Sect,¡± Oskar bellowed. He strode forward and raised his hand to deliver a powerful punch right toward rkin.


    That punch tore through the void and spewed a dazzling disy of elemental energy.


    Even the sun¡¯s brightness seemed to dim momentarily with that attack. The punch ripped through space, unleashing a torrent of energy toward rkin.


    The resulting explosion produced a shockwave that radiated outward. Like a tornado, the energy uprooted trees and churned the ground. The aftermath resembled a plowed field, and a mass of destructiony in the wake of the attack.

 Chapter 2257

    Chapter 2257


    rkin maintained a calm expression on his face despite taking a powerful punch. By contrast, the elders around him nearly fell over due to the airwave. rkin trembled as he raised his hand and summoning a nine-foot-long purple-gold spear.


    Aze with white mes and flickers of thunder, its aura was strong enough to make it difficult for a person to breathe. The space around it warped and disintegrated due to the intense fluctuations-a clear sign that it was a superior-quality spiritual treasure.


    rkin disyedmanding poise as he held the weapon. His hair billowed in the air as he locked his gaze on Oskar and dered in a cold voice, ¡°Show me what you¡¯ve got!¡±


    In an instant, rkin darted forward and swung his spear with ruthless force.


    Unfazed by the attack, Oskar unleashed his level six royal paragon aura. He extended his hand and condensed a dark glow in his palm.


    He then smacked rkin and sent him hurtling away. The resulting shockwave created massive cracks in the ground.


    Oskar sneered after sending rkin flying. ¡°That¡¯s what you get for trying to act proud in front me.¡± Without a second to spare, Oskar dashed toward rkin, who managed to react in just in time to thrust his spear forward. The weapon¡¯s cold glint pierced through the surrounding space.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    While the two of them were shing, Favian leveraged on the chaos to attack Severin. He red nefariously at Severin and yelled, ¡°Your life ends here, Severin!¡±


    Favian brandished a golden dagger and unleashed his terrifying aura as he charged forward with murderous intent. The Gahrrs¡¯ other elders decided to join the attack and summoned their spiritual treasures too.


    ¡°Disciples! Come with me and defend our formation!¡± the Ninth Mountain¡¯s Lyka retrieved apass and activated it in mid-air.


    Ripples emerged, transforming into pirs of light that tore through the void and obstructed Favian¡¯s advances.


    The nearby peak masters made the proactive decision to conjure their spiritual treasures and unleash their level nine paragon aura.


    Each one of them rose into the sky like rockets and rained attacked on the Gahrrs.


    A cacophony of explosive sts echoed through the sky, leading to a rather dramatic change in the surroundings. With nine level nine paragons leaping to the defense of the Grandiuno Sect, the Gahrrs¡¯ elders quickly found themselves at a disadvantage.


    Their troops consisted of only three level nine paragons, while the others were level eight and level seven paragons. Such strength levels might be a cause of fear for most unaffiliated practitioners, they were no match for the prowess of the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s strongest. The nine peak masters suppressed them effortless.


    As the battle reached a stalemate, Favian¡¯s strength level began to falter, causing anxiety to creep into the remaining elders.


    A one-against-three struggle against Myles, Danie, and Rowan was simply too much to handle. Favian then urgently channeled a message to the other paragons, instructing, ¡°Kill Severin!¡±


    The lower-level elders who had yet to participate in the battle were shocked by his instruction. Before long, slightly less than twenty elders redirected their course toward Severin with the sole goal of eliminating him.


    With Myles and the rest unable to concentrate on anything other than the situation at hand, they attempted to block the twenty or so people by raising their hands to create several beams of spiritual light.


    s, two level three paragons managed to avoid interception and headed straight for Severin.


    In response, Severin activated Wildfire¡¯s Sky-Soil Zenith and channeled the power of heaven and earth to counter the attackers.


    A thunderous st was hard as the Wildfire Sky-Soil Zenith, resembling a towering sacred mountain, unleashed a devastating shockwave that wreaked havoc across the area for miles and miles.

 Chapter 2258

    Chapter 2258


    The two paragon-level elders reacted swiftly and defended themselves, thus averting severe injury.


    As they wiped the blood off from the corners of their mouths, they swiftly regainedposure and rejoined the fray.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Severin¡¯s had an icy expression, and the Chaotic Swordshadow within his energy center grew restless.


    The swordwill enveloping him then erupted into the sky, and his Chaotic Swordshadow materialized in his hands. Every single sword-wielding disciple in the Grandiuno Sect felt their swords resonate uncontrobly before hovering up into the air.


    Grasping the Chaotic Swordshadow, Severin¡¯s eyes gleamed with a murderous intent as the overwhelming power of heaven and earth surged into the small sword. Its aura soon intensified, and it emitted a chaotic ck-yellow luster while echoing with a loud swordwill.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°sh them!¡± Severinmanded.


    The Chaotic Swordshadow shot forward, tearing through the very fabric of space, leaving a pitch-ck gap in the void. The sword¡¯s form shifted like an illusion, turning into an arc-shaped golden sword beam the following second.


    Then, it rose a hundred feet tall in another second, and illuminated the entire sky with a golden glow the second after that.


    The bright disy of sword light had already targeted the Gahrrs¡¯ elders from the very moment it had manifested. Escaping was impossible. The sword light tore their bodies apart and reduced their forms to a spray of blood.


    A ground-shaking boom followed, creating a ravine thousands of feet long. The remaining swordwill continued onward, obliterating everything within its path.


    rkin was still engaged in mid-airbat with Oskar when he witnessed Severin kill two more of his family¡¯s elders. His eyes filled with a ferocious, murderous intent, as if he had emerged from the very depths of a mountain filled with corpses.


    ¡°SEVERIN!¡± he roared viciously.


    In response, all rkin heard was a snicker.


    ¡°It¡¯s never a good idea to let yourself get distracted!¡± Oskar teased as he smacked rkin.


    The overwhelming force struck rkin like a mountain, shattering his internal organs and causing him to spew blood as he plummeted from the air.


    rkin¡¯s heart sank, and his unhappiness was showing on his expression. He knew that continuing the fight would spell his end.


    Oskar¡¯s superior strength left him little chance of securing a victory.


    He had hoped that his intervention would prompt Oskar to hand over Severin, but it was only after his resounding defeat that he realized the futility of his expectations.


    rkin gritted his teeth and red bitterly at Oskar. In the end, they said to all of the Gahrr elder, ¡°Cease the assault. We¡¯re leaving!¡±

 Chapter 2259

    Chapter 2259


    The resounding shout jolted the rest of the Gahrrs, whose rity had returned and reced their heightened aggression.


    Favian, who was still locking horns with Myles and the others, held his spiritual treasure that was glowing brightly. The aura from his weapon radiated from him as a center and sliced across the air in a circr shape.


    As Myles and the others evaded, Favian seized the moment to retreat to rkin¡¯s side.


    Not longter, dozens of enraged Gahrr elders returned with various injuries across their body. The ravines carved into the ground by the multitude of sword light only deepened rkin¡¯s frustration, casting a somber gloom all over his face.


    He brought over nearly 80 of his elders, including the formidable Favian and two level eight paragons.


    In the end, many were injured, and he took it as a personal affront that Severin had killed another two of his paragon-level elders.


    Despite his unwillingness to concede, rkin found himself helpless to face with the situation at hand. Oskar¡¯s strength far surpassed his own, and a continuation of the battle would likely result in the demise of both his strongest elders and himself.


    He recognized the futility of dragging the battle any further, and he pulled a long face as he nced up and snorted.


    Given his status as a royal paragon, rkin assumed that his intervention would prompt Oskar to hand over Severin. Yet that did not go as nned-Oskar sided with Severin and did not hesitate to defend the wrongdoer even if it meant confronting the Gahrrs.


    The unfavorable development demonstrated to rkin that coercing Oskar into surrendering Severin was a foolish exercise. He clenched his fists so tightly that his nails dug into his flesh.


    When he finally rxed his fingers, he turning to his group and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make our retreat.¡±


    rkin transformed into a streak of light that disappeared into the sky. The rest of the Gahrrs had their spirits crushed, and there was nothing else they could do except leave the Grandiuno Sect in dejection.


    Once all the Gahrrs had disappeared from sight, the nine peak masters breathed a unanimous sigh of relief.


    Myles-d in ck training clothes, white trousers, and ck shoes-descended to Severin¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    He had witnessed Severin employing a mysterious power to effortlessly eradicate two level three paragons simultaneously. The resulting swordlight had carved a ravine thousands of feet long on the ground, where traces of his strong swordwill remained.


    Severin shook his head in response.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    His trump card was a simple technique that would end the life of his opponent as soon as he unsheathed his sword, and two level three paragons posed no threat to him at all.


    Myles grinned when he saw that Severin was unharmed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve weathered the attacks of several paragons for you. I hope you won¡¯t forget this gesture.¡±


    Severin nodded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll always remember your help.¡±


    He understood that the nine peak masters had taken a stand for him because they wanted something in it for them as well. There was no free lunch-that much, he acknowledged.


    The other peak masters continued to expressed their concern for him.


    ¡°Haha, the Gahrrs are nothing to worry about. Favian can rage for as long as he wants, but we will never allow him toy a finger on you!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2260

    Chapter 2260


    Another of the peak masters said, ¡°However, I must add that we¡¯ve now incurred the Gahrrs¡¯ unabated wrath because of you.¡±


    Severin looked solemnly at the nine peak masters. ¡°I will never forget the kindness that you¡¯ve shown me today.¡±


    ¡°I Oskar gradually descended from the air and said calmly to him, Since you¡¯re all right, I suppose you¡¯ll be able to return to Pearl Light Isle on your own then. I¡¯ll handle everything else here.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With less than half a month remaining before the Starry Sky Battlespace, Oskar hoped that Severin could use that period to refine his attainment.


    Winning in the Starry Sky Battlespace might be too high an expectation, it was of paramount important that Severin must have a safe return.


    After all, Severin was a preparatory disciple of the Grandiuno Sacred Land-he held the potential to make history in Mind within a few years, especially once he managed a breakthrough to level five paragon.


    ¡°Thank you, Sect Leader,¡± Severin responded earnestly. His smile faded into solemnity as he sped his hands respectfully and offered his sincere appreciation.


    Oskar waved his hand and remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You¡¯re a disciple of my sect. It is my duty to protect you.¡±


    As a sect leader, he held a responsibility to protect his disciples, and that desire was fueled further when he saw the Gahrrs¡¯ arrogance despite their rtively modest strength.


    As the head of Grandiuno Sect and a prominent figure in Southsky, he had to maintain connections with the Grandiuno Sacred Land in Mind.


    The Gahrrs¡¯ audacity as a second-rate force in Southsky wasughable, to say the least.


    Severin nodded appreciatively and leapt into the air to head back to Pearl Light Isle. The peak masters and elders soon returning to their respective residences as well.


    Many disciples nced at the Gahrrs retreating figures in disdain.


    ¡°Tch! The Gahrrs are in over their head if they think they could go our Sect. They¡¯re just worthless troublemakers spewing empty threats!¡±


    ¡°Did you see how amazing Severin was? He single-handedly took down two elders! It sends shivers down my spine.¡±


    ¡°Even prodigies such as Simeon from the Deifirm Sect and Callie from the Marvair Sect are no match for Severin¡¯s talent!¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be calling him Elder Severin? He¡¯s an elder now, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Severin could not help butugh at their yful banter as he listened to the disciples¡¯ments about him.


    Though the Gahrrs had retreated, Severin knew that it was unlikely for them to concede that easily. He would be in for some big trouble without the support of Oskar and the nine peak masters.


    Severin clenched his fists and felt a surge of determination welling within. He recognized his own shorings and knew that he could easily defeat the Gahrrs if he had the attainment of a supreme paragon.


    With such levels of strength, he already envisioned that rkin would apologize to him and ept that it was the Gahrrs fault which led him to kill Sian.

 Chapter 2261

    Chapter 2261


    rkin had a gloomy and vicious expression as he left the Grandiuno Sect. He breathed heavily, gripped by anger and frustration.


    Even though he had mobilized all his paragon-level elders to the Grandiuno Sect and went with them to the battle, the oue had dealt a severe blow to the Gahrrs¡¯s pride. Embers of fury raged within rkin as he let out a sky-piercing roar.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember this day, Oskar! I¡¯ll get my revenge on you eventually!¡±


    The simrly dour-faced Favian approached rkin and asked, ¡±


    Sir, are we going to let Severin off just like that?¡± As the Gahrrs¡¯ Great Elder, Favian could not help but resonate with some of the anger and disrespect that the Gahrrs had experienced.


    He felt helpless to do anything about it for the simple fact that Oskar was stronger than all of them. Their only hope was rkin, but even he was no match for Oskar.


    rkin cocked an eyebrow and smiled sinisterly. ¡°Not a chance! I won¡¯t let the deaths of our prodigy and our elders be in vain!¡±


    Though he remained apprehensive of Oskar¡¯s strength, he adamantly refused to let Severin escape retribution. Their recent disgraceful retreat from the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s entrance had surely spread throughout Southsky by then, and rkin was about to just let the matter rest after their humiliation.


    rkin then said coldly, ¡°I heard that the Deifirm Sect has a grudge against Severin too. I will be heading for the Deifirm Sect to seek help from their sect leader!¡±


    Severin had killed one of the Deifirm Sect¡¯s prodigies during a prior treasure hunt in the Artic Heights, thus sparking animosity between him and the sect.


    Severin would not been dead had Oskar not intervene, and the Deifirm Sect was unlikely to forgive such a feud that easily.


    Having quelled his anger slightly, rkin instructed Favian, ¡±


    Bring our nsman back home. I¡¯ll make my way to the Deifirm Sect!¡± He then transformed into a stream of light and disappeared into the sky.


    Over half an hourter, a towering mountain peak emerged on the horizon.


    Surrounded by lush trees and enveloped in a white mist consisting of the surrounding spiritual energy, the entire ced resembled a celestial abode.


    rkin had arrived at the Deifirm Sect.


    After announcing his identity to the person guarding the entrance, rkin was promptly weed inside.


    rkin was invited to sit in the main hall, and he was served a cup of hot tea. However, his thoughts were elsewhere, as the sect leader was nowhere to be seen even after he had waited for more than half an hour.


    rkin began to wonder if Jason refused to see him when a heartyughter echoed from outside. A burly middle- aged man then stepped foot into the hall.

 Chapter 2262

    Chapter 2262


    Donned in a gold-embellished blue robe and purple-gold boots, the man¡¯s extraordinary bearing stood tall like that of a towering mountain.


    His face bore the weathering of time, and the sallowplexion to his squarish visage hinted at the multifarious experienced he must have faced in life.


    Gray streaks of gray adorned his temples, and his hair seemed to move independently of the wind.


    His motions were as fluid as the wind, with each step producing ripples in the surrounding space.


    rkin felt a slight jolt as he witnessed the man entering the hall. His attainment exuded an air of untouchability-a sensation he had previously only experienced when facing Oskar.


    rkin had crossed paths with Jason in the past. Back then, he sensed that Jason was a level six royal paragon, thus making him stronger than rkin but still significantly short of Oskar¡¯s level eight royal paragon attainment.


    However, the aura emanating from Jason had an intimidating quality to it that seemed to be rival even that of Oskar¡¯s!


    rkin felt a little unsettled and promptly stood up. ¡°Hello Jason. Congrattions on your advancement.¡±


    Jasonughed. ¡°I appreciate thepliment, though it¡¯s really not worth a mention at all, given the rather small effort.¡±


    Intrigued, rkin asked, ¡°Have you made a breakthrough to level seven royal paragon?¡±


    Jason nodded with a smile, ¡°The opportunity presented itself a few days ago, and the breakthrough swiftly followed suit.¡±


    The revtion of Jason¡¯s rise in attainment left rkin feeling ecstatic. The Deifirm Sect held a unique position among the four major sects, boasting two royal paragons-Jason, the sect leader, and Gianluca, the deputy sect leader.


    The Deifirm Sect¡¯s strength had now surged ahead of many other sects who had only one royal paragon.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    rkin kept his excitement in check and approached Jason to inform thetter of his reasons for the visit. ¡°I came here to discuss the matter of Severin with you.¡±


    ¡°Severin?¡± Jason¡¯s eyes glimmered with a cold light.


    The name rang a bell, as it hade up during the meeting convened to discussed Uzair¡¯s death. Since they all feared Oskar¡¯s strength, they had ultimately decided the best way to avenge Uzair would be to send Simeon to the Starry Sky Battlespace and target Severin there.


    Jason discerned from rkin¡¯s demeanor that Severin had somehow provoked the Gahrrs.


    As Jason had been secluded in training, he knew little of the outside world, and rkin¡¯s evident frustration had piqued his curiosity.


    Jason set his teacup down and asked, ¡°Could you borate? Did Severin offend your n?¡±


    ¡°He did more than that!¡± rkin¡¯s voice carried a deep-seated resentment. ¡°He disrespected us by killing our prodigy and several of our paragon-level elders.¡±


    A few moments passed in silence as Jasonprehended the situation. Severin had ascended to paragonhood in two months and even exhibited formidablebat prowess by killing several of the Gahrrs¡¯ level three paragons.


    It was no surprise that rkin was fuming.


    rkin then suffered defeat at Oskar¡¯s hands while in the quest to get revenge, hence his decision to drop by the Deifirm Sect and seek help from Jason.


    As a sect leader, Jason did not give his opinion on such matters as it would not be ideal to discuss such delicate subjects openly. He retained a pensive demeanor as he sipped his tea quietly.


    rkin analyzed Jason¡¯s response and recognized the need to demonstrate sincerity.


    He gritted his teeth and dered, ¡°I sought to meet you because I¡¯d like to propose a deal.¡±


    Intrigued, Jason set aside his teacup and said, ¡°Go on.¡±

 Chapter 2263

    Chapter 2263


    Jason¡¯s growing interest brought some relief to rkin. He had feared that the Deifirm Sect might hesitate to coborate due to Oskar¡¯s formidable reputation, but Jason¡¯s openness to hear him out seemed to hint that sess might be in the offing.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut straight to the chase. Uzair¡¯s death is still fresh in the Deifirm Sect¡¯s memory, is it not? I¡¯m sure there is still some unease over his demise.¡±


    Jason¡¯s expression soured at the mention of Uzair¡¯s death. He asked, ¡°Why are you bringing that up?¡±


    rkin¡¯s decision to mention such a sensitive topic stirred confusion in Jason¡¯s mind, as that seemed counterintuitive to negotiating a deal.


    Uzair¡¯s death had undoubtedly sparked outrage within the Deifirm Sect, and they were hoping to seek justice from the Grandiuno Sect.


    Jason, too, harbored deep resentment, and he might have done the same thing as rkin did if he had not been prudent enough to suppress that anger and consider the potential repercussions.


    Even the daftest of people could understand what rkin was ying at, and Jason was no pea-brained fool. Despite Jason¡¯s growing strength after reaching level seven royal paragon, he had yet to be bold enough to challenge Oskar.


    Jason nced at rkin with scrutiny, to which rkin responded by stroking his chin calmly.


    ¡°Please do not rush into anger. I came here with sole intention of discussing cooperation. Severin was bold enough to kill my n¡¯s prodigy as well as yours. Neither you nor I can stomach this injustice if he remains alive!¡±


    rkin straightened his posture and tapped his fingers on the handle of the chair. ¡°I want to coborate with you to eliminate this menace!¡±


    Jason¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly at that proposal and contemted for a moment. He then shook his head and sneered, ¡°You¡¯ve made some rather meticulous calctions?¡±


    Severin could be dealt with easily despite his status as the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s core disciple and Oskar¡¯s most cherished disciple.


    However, doing so risked invoking Oskar¡¯s wrath, which would undoubtedly rain down upon the Deifirm Sect.


    Though Jason wanted to kill Severin just as much as rkin, doing so by enlisting the help of a royal paragon practitioner was a reckless venture. It would go against the unspoken rules in Southsky to let the strong pick on the weak.


    He would have to bear the brunt of the entire situation if things went south, and he was not prepared to put himself in such a disadvantageous situation.


    The n he had formted with Gianluca was to wait until the Starry Sky Battlespace was essible, whereupon he would send Simeon over to avenge Uzair¡¯s death.


    Even if Severin died from their face-off, Oskar would not be able to put the me on the Deifirm Sect because it was an issue between the two young men.


    rkin remained calm in the face of Jason¡¯s surging aura. ¡°Please don¡¯t get me wrong. My intention to cooperate is a genuine one.


    The Grandiuno Sect has reigned supreme in Southsky for several millennia. Though there were the asional friction with the Purevoid Sect and the Deifirm Sect, there is always some measure of check and bnce.¡±


    He then paused before continuing, ¡°Now, Severin had emerged as an exceptionally talented individual from the Grandiuno Sect. He ascended from supreme saint to paragon within a year of joining them. If this situation is left to fester, it would not be long before he bes the Grandiuno Sect¡¯s supreme paragon. It might happen in less than ten years. What will be of us in Southsky?¡±


    Jason fell silent upon hearing that because he could see the logic in rkin¡¯s words.


    Severin¡¯s qualifications were nothing short of incredible.


    The revtion that Severin had reached the paragon realm within a year left him astounded, for the achievements that one could make within that short time frame were undoubtedly limited.


    It was already a remarkable enough feat for ordinary disciples to go from level one to level three supreme saint. Even Simeon who was acknowledged as one of Southsky¡¯s three prodigies had taken about three years to make a breakthrough to paragonhood.

 Chapter 2264

    Chapter 2264


    Severin¡¯s talents defied logic, and the abundant resources supplied by the Grandiuno Sect would allow him to ascend to supreme paragon in less than a decade. Such a prospect was a hard pill to swallow for Jason. The Grandiuno Sect had always been dominant among Southsky¡¯s four major sects, especially as Oskar-an eighth -grade royal paragon-had always kept the Deifirm Sect in check.


    Should Severin be a supreme paragon, then the Deifirm Sect would soon witness an irreversible decline.


    The sects¡¯ rankings in Southsky were directly corrted with their share of the region¡¯s resources. The higher a sect¡¯s standing, the greater its resource allocation¨Cwhich in turn enabled them to nurture stronger disciples. Thepetitiveness maintained a certain harmony among the four major sects for centuries, but Severin¡¯s sudden emergence threatened to disrupt that delicate bnce. Jason was deeply unsettled, as he had already grown ustomed to the established order.


    After much contemtion, Jason gazed up at rkin and said in a solemn voice. ¡°How do you propose we cooperate?¡±


    rkin¡¯s grin widened upon hearing that. He knew that Jason would never embark on an unfavorable venture, so he had hade prepared. rkin articted, ¡°By overthrowing the Grandiuno Sect!¡±


    Jason rose abruptly from his chair, with his expression turning grim. ¡°You¡¯re overestimating the capabilities of the Deifirm Sect!¡±


    If overthrowing Grandiuno Sect were at all feasible, he would have done so long before.


    The Grandiuno Sect was founded upon shes between the four major sects in Southsky, all of which hadpeted fiercely for resources. The Grandiuno Sacred Land in Mind and the strong leaders who waged battles for millennia were what led the Grandiuno Sect to secure its current position of dominance.


    Toppling them would not be easy.


    Faced with Jason¡¯s skepticism, rkin shook his head and rified, ¡°I would beg to differ. The Grandiuno Sacred Land¡¯s support does not render the Grandiuno Sect invincible. One of my ancestors had discovered the remains of a prodigy from the Wicked Tribe in Lasbonrket while exploring the Fierce Beast Mountain. That person mastered the Chaotic Evil Practitioner¡¯s Arm over ten thousand years ago. I sought the assistance of one of my elders to obtain the magic hand for Sian, but Severin must have got to it already.¡±


    Pausing for effect, rkin continued, ¡°When the Starry Sky Battlespace be essible, the Wicked Tribe¡¯s prodigies from Lasbonrket are sure to participate. We could just inform them about this. Rumor has it that the strongest lost art they had aligns perfectly with what they had lost so many thousands of years ago.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jason raised an eyebrow in response and asked with intrigue, ¡°Do you swear that your ount of what happened as the Fierce Beast Mountain is urate?¡±


    rkin affirmed with an emphatic nod. ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    Jason gasped at the ingenious tactic. The Wicked Tribe in Lasbonrket held a prominent ce among the evil practitioners¡¯ two major scared sites. Their crucial lost art, however, had vanished for millennia, which prevented their disciples from learning the genuine Chaotic Devil Body.


    Thousands of years ago, the Wicked Tribe sent dispatched one of their prodigies to Southsky with the purpose of establishing a subordinate sect. However, the collective efforts of Mind¡¯s major sacrednds led to the disappearance of that prodigy along with the revered Wicked Chant. If rkin¡¯s ount held true, then the Wicked Tribe in Lasbonrket would undoubtedly express interest in Severin and might even dispatch one of their royal paragons to investigate!

 Chapter 2265

    Chapter 2265


    rkin sneered as he observed the animated expression on Jason¡¯s face. He was already mental prepared before he arrived and was fully aware that the Deifirm Sect would not engage in anything that was disadvantageous to them. His key persuading factor was the revtion about those evil practitioners.


    rkin had be something of a manic ever since Oskar suppressed them at the Grandiuno Sect. His coboration with the Deifirm Sect was borne out of a resolve to eliminate Severin. He paced in the hall and said with a sly grin, ¡°I believe the Steeles hold a grudge against Severin too. We can enlist their support when the timees. With four royal paragons joining hands with the Wicked Tribe, Oskar will meet his demise under ourbined strength!¡±


    Jason nodded and shifted his gaze. He had been apprehensive of Oskar¡¯s strength in the past, but the revtion about the Fierce Beast Mountain had kindled an intense ambition within him. The destruction of the Grandiuno Sect would yield abundant resources -more than sufficient for the Deifirm Sect to nurture another royal paragon! That could be just the catalyst for the Deifirm Sect to reach the top and im top spot in Southsky!


    More crucially, rkin¡¯s approach seemed to be well thought and reliable. Whatever the oue, Severin¡¯s fate seemed to have sealed. The ruins of that an evil practitioner in the Fierce Beast Mountain would inevitably attract the scrutiny of the Wicked Tribe if Severin had indeed stumbled upon it. The inscrutable nature and intense murderous intent typical of evil practitioner meant that it was immaterial as to whether Severin did or did not have the item.


    Jason stood up with a smile and said, ¡°I consent to the coboration.¡±


    In Jason¡¯s view, that venture posed no harm to the Deifirm Sect.


    The sess or failure of the plot did not concern him because it was rkin who masterminded it. Should it bear fruit, then Severin¡¯s demise would alleviate the lingering resentment in Jason¡¯s heart. The Deifirm Sect would stand to gain tremendous advantages if the Wicked Tribe could be turned against the Grandiuno Sect and eliminate Oskar from existence. Such an opportunity was simply too tempting.


    rkin breathed a sigh of relief when Jason finally assented. the revtion about the Fierce Beast Mountain had proven to be the deciding factor for the Deifirm Sect.


    Smiling, rkin said, ¡°In that case, I get in touch with Gino from the Steeles. We will execute this n when it is time to enter the Starry Sky Battlespace!¡±


    rkin then excused himself to leave.


    Meanwhile, at the Grandiuno Sect, Severin was oblivious to the looming conspiracy and had just returned to Pearl Light Isle. He entered the courtyard, where Diane and the other girls were anxiously waiting for him.


    Relieved to find Severin unharmed after the grand battle of royal paragons outside the entrance, his wives all gathered around him.


    Diane approached him, patted her chest, and said worriedly, ¡°I think you should stay within the sect and just focus on improving your attainment. It¡¯ll be difficult for you to set foot outside now that the Gahrrs have been provoked.¡±


    The Starry Sky Battlespace was soon upon them, and Diane wanted to avoid any idents.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2266

    Chapter 2266


    Severin was already a preparatory disciple of Mind¡¯s Grandiuno Sacred Land. had a clear path ahead. Bing a level five paragon would grant him passage to Mind, which he could attain within a year and a half due to his perfect-stage level two paragon attainment.


    There should be no need to expose himself to the risks of the outside world when training in silence was more than enough to aid in his advancement. Had Oskar not intervened in time, Severin might have found himself in a dire predicament at the hands of the royal paragon from the Gahrrs. The wrath of such a powerhouse royal paragon could alter the terrain, leaving countless corpses and rivers of blood in its wake. A mere paragon could never be able to hold out against such power.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Severin remained silent and merely smiled. His expedition to the Fierce Beast Mountain was aimed at acquiring spiritual fire to enhance the Lotus Divine Attack, as that would equip him with additional trump cards. The Starry Sky Battlespace was a ce where prodigies from major holy ces, descendants of celestials, and evil practitioners would converge ¨CSeverin would be wise to remain vignt as he had only a level two paragon attainment.


    Gilda noticed Severin¡¯s silence and approached him. ¡°We should all be thankful that he came back safe,¡± she saidfortingly.


    Grateful for her consideration, Severin apologized to the four women. ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen again.¡±


    He acknowledged that he was still far too weak. Had he been a royal paragon, then even rkin would tread lightly and avoid venting out all that anger on him. If Severin had been a supreme paragon, then rkin might have apologized to him even though he had caused Sian¡¯s death.


    Severin retreated into seclusion after bidding farewell to Diane and the others. He sat cross-legged in his training room and initiated his exercises to familiarize himself with the Lotus Divine Attack.


    The motion of channeling the technique caused two distinctly- colored mes to manifest on Severin¡¯s body. The first was an icy, greenish Fire of Nine Ghosts; the second was the True-Sun Fire that was harnessed through the True-Sun Fist. As the two spiritual fires merged, they formed a lotus that exuded a destructive aura.


    Several dayster, dragon-like mists circted around Severin, which he breathed in deeply. His hair began to float up, revealing his chiseled facial features and a ze-like wlessplexion. As he sat cross-legged on the mat, he closed his eyes and relished in the change that was urring in his body.


    The fusion of the Lotus Divine Attack in his energy center seemed to reinvigorate him. The whistling sound of the fog that he exhaled added a touch of strength and mysticism to the scene. After some time, Severin opened his eyes and exhaled a powerful gust of excess energy that shot through the brick floor like a bullet, leaving a fist-sized hole.


    ted at the development, Severin nced at the two spiritual fires within his energy center and saw a golden-green ming lotus emitting a destructive aura as it spun.

 Chapter 2267

    Chapter 2267


    The spectacle brought boundless joy to Severin. The Fire of Nine Ghosts and the True-Sun Fire disyed unmistakable signs of merging, hinting that he would soon be able to grasp the basics of the Star-grade divine technique.


    He took a deep breath to quell the excitement within him and silently immersed himself in his training. The Lotus Divine Attack was developed by the legendary royal paragon known as Wildfire, and was a Star-grade divine technique that had no limits in terms of refinement.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Through the consumption and absorption of the spiritual fire of heaven and earth, one could elevate it to the point of tearing the void with a mere wave, incinerating the sky and sea with a flick, and there woulde a time where one could even reach for the stars and moons.


    In bygones era, Wildfire relied on that technique to make a name for himself throughout the entire Southsky. Even practitioners in Mind were familiar with the name ¡®Wildfire¡¯. Had he seeded in bing a supreme saint, he might have cemented himself as one of the most formidable practitioners throughout the entire Bleurealm. Such was the potential of his divine technique.


    It was formidable enough to surpass even Severin¡¯s strongest weapon the Chaotic Swordshadow.


    Severin¡¯s Chaotic Swordshadow was a product of a merger between his chaotic swordwill and his Sky-Soil Heptagold Sword Energy that had been borne out of a generous infusion of the power of heaven and earth. It was intrinsically linked to his attainment level, and he was not able to unleash its full potential because it was merely a level two paragon!


    By contrast, the Lotus Divine Attack absorbed could be stronger as long as it absorbed more spiritual fire. Its strength was already proving to be rather fearsome even as he had barely achieved anything in refining the two spiritual fires within his energy center.


    Over time, Severin witnessed the birth of a golden-green lotus within his energy center. His body, akin to a mediocre-quality spiritual treasure, was tempered by the green lotus. The result was a surge of power and blood within him that resembled flowing mercury and coursed through him like a thunderbolt.


    The green lotus also purified the massive reserve of spiritual energy in his energy center with every rotation. The once vigorous sea of energy was condensed to a slightly smaller scale. The spiritual energy transforming into a purer, golden hue. Its brightness seemed capable of extending through hundreds of meters, and each wisp of spiritual energy seemed to have be even purer!


    Severin then noticed a subtle increase in his physical strength, which left him ecstatic and somewhat taken aback by surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t think effects of Lotus Divine Attack would have such an effect. It can condense and refine the spiritual power within my while tempering my physical body!¡±


    The perpetual ignitions in his energy center necessitated him to constantly replenish it with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to prevent damage to either his energy center or his meridians. He high temperature of the green lotus allowed the replenished energy to be refined, resulting in a much purer state.


    As he withdrew his spiritual consciousness from his energy center, Severin mumbled to himself in awe, ¡°No wonder Wildfire gained such fame in Southsky and Mind with this technique!¡±


    It was no exaggeration to say that it was undeniably powerful, as it was consistently strengthening Severin¡¯s physical and spiritual prowess through the ceaseless refinement of spiritual energy. A higher level of prowess could be achieved by fortifying its foundations.


    In a world driven by pursuit of excellence, it served as a testament to the wisdom that a sturdy foundation was the cornerstone of towering structures. While many sought to hasten their progress through shortcuts such as pills, they did not have the kind of resilient and unwavering stability that he made through his dedicated training.

 Chapter 2268

    Chapter 2268


    Even if the geniuses from various sects consciously halted themselves and focused on their foundation and physique, a substantial amount of time was inevitably squandered. However, Severin did not need to go through such a time-consuming process! Once the Lotus Divine Attack was refined to the Beginner stage, he would be enabled to dedicate every moment to refining both his physique and spiritual energy.


    Excited at the thought of that bing a reality, Severin reveled in his joy and immediately steered his divine senses to fuse the two spiritual fires. After a brief moment, the two fires vanished, leaving behind only a vibrant green lotus spinning in his sea of alchemy.


    All of a sudden, an immense force erupted from the green lotus, causing his entire energy center to ripple with turbulent waves stretching several thousand feet high.


    ¡°I¡¯ve reached the Beginner stage atst!¡± Severin¡¯s jubtion is evident as he gazed at the formation of the vibrant green lotus.


    The power of heaven and earth soon flooded into his body like a torrential tide, coursing through his meridians, limbs, and bones, all the way until it filled his energy center. His training hadsted only a few weeks, yet he could already discern a tangible increase in his attainment level.


    His eyes reflected ecstasy as he thought to himself, ¡°The Beginner stage of this technique has deepened my understanding and absorption of the power of heaven and earth!¡±


    The Lotus Divine Attack was born through the absorption of the spiritual fire, which in turn was borne of heaven and earth itself.


    Therefore, it possessed the scriptures of philosophy! A heightened understanding of the power of heaven and earth was always going toe naturally.


    Overjoyed, he raised his upturned palm and curled his fingers inward slightly. Within seconds, a colorful green lotus that carried high-temperature mes materialized right before him.


    The green lotus emanated billowing airwaves that seemed capable of incinerating the void. At that very moment, the heavens and the earth underwent a startling transformation over Pearl Light Isle.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The void assumed a chaotic state, and the unusual scene of countless golden lotuses in full bloom manifested above the Grandiuno Sect.


    Those blooms descended from the sky and golden lotuses appeared on the ground. A radiant light covered the area, and purple mist extended across a radius of several thousand miles. Sessive phenomena began to unfold all over the entire Grandiuno Sect.


    Those disciples who looked up and witnessed the sudden change had astonishment painted across their faces.


    ¡°Something unusual is happening! Clouds within several thousand miles are saturated with purple energy!¡±


    ¡°It seems to being from Pearl Light Isle. Is it Severin again?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be? Have you forgotten that something simr happened thest time he made a breakthrough to paragon?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s purple energy as far as the eyes can see! Does this mean he achieved another breakthrough?¡±


    All those who saw the scene were shocked to the core. If anything, it only reinforced the idea that Severin was a true prodigy. He was undoubtedly a very strong individual following his victory over Karl and the two other Southsky prodigies, yet the phenomena that happened time and again following his breakthroughs never ceased to leave everyone in awe.


    Although the sect boasted talents such as Spencer, Raymond, Celeste, and Karl, none of them could quitepare to Severin¡¯s uncanny ability to stir these unusual phenomena.

 Chapter 2269

    Chapter 2269


    At that moment, the peak masters of all Nine Mountains stopped whatever they were doing and looked up at the unusual spectacle unfolding in the sky. Myles of the Seventh Mountain cocked his eyebrow as his pupils contracted slightly. ¡°Did Severin make another breakthrough?¡±


    The recurrence of such phenomena over Pearl Light Isle further fueled Myles¡¯ suspicion that Severin was favored by the heaven.


    Over on the Sixth Mountain, Danie¡¯s jaw dropped and her eyes widened. ¡°He¡¯s a monstrosity! How does he manage to evoke these unusual happenings so frequently?¡±


    Danie wondered if Severin might be a true celestial that had reincarnated on earth. It was incredibly perplexing to think that Severin had elicited such urrences despite being only a year into the sect. Though Severin had a divine constitution, phenomena that came with a breakthrough were usually not as grand as the present spectacle.


    It was futile topare herself to him. Danie recounted her own past breakthroughs and mused. Thunderbolts were present only when she made her breakthrough to royal paragon, and the rest were generally unremarkable. Severin, on the other hand, constantly ushered in those extraordinary urrences.


    After snapping back from their astonishment, the Nine Peak Masters wore a bitter smile as their eyes were tinged with envy.


    Over at the First Peak¡¯s main hall, Oskar sat cross-legged with his eyes tightly shut. The space around him had distorted, and his green robe billowed as if there was a strong wind blowing. Two lines of white mist swirled before him, absorbing the elements in a mystical scene. All of a sudden, he opened his eyes and looked through the void, observing what was a vast purple energy surging thousands of miles above.


    Oskar was utterly surprised by the sight of the blossoming flowers and the chaotic golden lotus. ¡°What is Severin up to again?¡± As a royal paragon, his sharp perception was able to detect the aura emanating from Pearl Light Isle, and he was surprised to sense that the energy from the spiritual fire of heaven and earth! Never before had he witnessed the kind of divine art that could manipte such profound phenomena.


    He recalled the time that Severin acquired Wildfire¡¯s technique in the Artic Heights spected, ¡®Is he learning the Wildfire¡¯s divine technique?¡¯ Wildfire was known for his fire-rted abilities.


    Even a level eight royal paragon like Oskar held Wildfire in high regard. He had just gotten into cultivation and reached the level of a warrior king when Wildfire was still alive.


    The technique that Wildfire was famous for was fire-rted as well, and it seemed to fit the exact description of what was happening over on Pearl Light Isle.


    Oskar¡¯s surprise was understandable, as Wildfire relied on that particr technique to make a name for himself! At that moment, Oskar decided to halt his training. He ripped open the space before him and headed to Pearl Light Isle.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Severin remained oblivious to the stir that he had caused outside the training room. After invoking the colorful green lotus, a scorching heat wave enveloped him, causing the void to shatter and disintegrate around him. Though Severin had a rather formidable attainment of level two paragon, he was still very much in awe of what he achieved as he held the vibrant green lotus in his hand.

 Chapter 2270

    Chapter 2270


    ¡°This must be the Lotus Divine Attack!¡± Severin marveled at the vibrantly colorful lotus.


    He felt that even a level four paragon would suffer severe injuries if struck by the technique! Adversaries like Sian and Hasa could be reduced to ash with the Lotus Divine Attack! There was no need to unveil his Chaotic Swordshadow to deal with them!


    Filled with exhration, Severin opened his mouth and allowed the lotus-which had shrunk-to enter his body through his mouth. It eventually returned to his energy center. Severin then thought to himself, ¡®Two fused spiritual fires are enough for me to wound a level four paragon. If I add a third spiritual fire in, it could even be capable of injuring a level five paragon!¡±


    Severin then rose from his mat and counted the days left before it was time to head to the Starry Sky Battlespace.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that I won¡¯t be able to locate a third spiritual fire with such little time remaining.¡±


    Time was already running out. Spiritual fires were naturally scarce due to the exacting conditions that they required to flourish, and they were also scattered across the Bleurealm. This scarcity made them a rare sight that could only be witnessed perhaps once every century. Even the Wildfire had managed to fuse only four or five spiritual fires, falling short of cultivating the Lotus Divine Attack to its pinnacle.


    Despite these challenges, Severin was confident mastering in Lotus Divine Attack to the point of world-altering destruction if given enough time. Having merged two spiritual fires, he could proceed to search for the additional ones.


    After getting up from the mat, Severin opened the door and set foot into the courtyard. Diane, Wuhlricht, and the others were all waiting for him. They had all witnessed the phenomenon that urred above Pearl Light Isle. They knew that Severin¡¯s seclusion was to master the Lotus Divine Attack, and the phenomenon signified his sess and heightened strength.


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± said Felipe.


    Wuhlricht smiled and said, ¡°You took only a few days to learn a Star -grade divine technique to the Beginner stage. Your ability toprehend such things is nothing short of astounding.¡±


    Most normal practitioners would struggle to reach Beginner-level understanding without spending at least half a year on learning a given technique, yet Severin achieved it in a mere couple of days.


    Wuhlricht envied such talent, but he was nheless incredibly proud of what his son-inw had aplished. The increase in Severin¡¯s strength meant that they would all be much safer.


    Severin smiled in response to their awe and praise. ¡°It¡¯s all luck. If I hadn¡¯t found the Fire of Nine Ghosts in the Fierce Beast Mountain earlier, I would have had to wait much longer to begin training the Lotus Divine Attack.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too modest, Severin.¡± Wuhlricht smiled.


    As the conversation unfolded, a rift appeared in the fabric of space, heralding Oskar¡¯s arrival.


    Everyone offered a respectful salute. ¡°Greetings, Sect Leader!¡±


    ¡°At ease, everyone. We¡¯re not in the presence of any outsider.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Oskar dismissed the formalities. He then directed his gaze at Severin and asked. ¡°Was that Wildfire¡¯s divine technique?¡±

 Chapter 2271

    Chapter 2271


    Severin nodded, as there was no reason to conceal the truth from Oskar. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Oskar received the confirmation that Severin was responsible for unusual urrence, a warm smile appeared on his face. ¡°You¡¯re very lucky to have sessfully mastered Wildfire¡¯sbat technique.¡±


    Oskar¡¯s heart was filled with awe as he finally realized the true breadth of Severin monstrous talents. The Lotus Divine Attack was characterized for its zing fire, and it was renowned throughout Southsky for being the best Star-grade divine technique.


    In the past, countless practitioners had sought to acquire Wildfire¡¯s inheritance after his death. Even royal paragons coveted the Lotus Divine Attack and attempted to locate it. Unfortunately, no one was able to locate it, and the entrance to Wildfire¡¯s resting ce remained undiscovered. It was not until certain unusual phenomenon erupted in the Artic Heights a few months ago that the ruins were unveiled.


    Severin had obtained that inheritance merely a few months ago, and Oskar was aware that Severin had put up amission at the sect¡¯s Mission Chamber to ask about the spiritual fire.


    Severin smiled modestly in response to Oskar¡¯s praise, and he graciously invited Oskar to have a seat in the hall. The maid was then asked to prepare two cups of tea. Severin took a sip and asked, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind me asking why you came to visit Pearl Light Isle.¡±


    Oskar chuckled. ¡°I came to witness what our prodigy did this time to elicit yet another unusual phenomenon.¡±


    Severin smiled at that response and changed the subject to that of the Starry Sky Battlespace. ¡°The Starry Sky Battlespace will soon be essible. I got us entangled with the Gahrrs, and I also killed the Deifirm Sect¡¯s prodigy in the past. I would imagine that a lot of people will be out to get me when I enter the Starry Sky Battlespace. May I request for a defensive spiritual treasure?¡±


    Severin had already sacrificed his Darkgold Bell in the Fierce Beast Mountain, leaving him with only the mediocre-grade spiritual Scarletsky Sword and the top-grade Sky-Soil Zenith. Theck of a defensive spiritual treasure made him feel that his safety was at risk.


    When Severin was given the token to the Grandiuno Sacred Land, Oskar had already instructed him to get a feel of the ce and establish connections with various prodigies from Mind¡¯s sacrednds. As it was a grand asion that involved all 13 of Bleurealm¡¯s states as well as the chance to be a celestial, Severin felt like giving it a shot at seizing that opportunity as well.


    Oskar halted just as he was about to bring the cup to his lips.


    Severin¡¯s mention of the Gahrrs and the Deifirm Sect was making his blood boil. His demeanor shifted. He rebuked, ¡°OH? So, you¡¯re aware that you¡¯d be hunted down if you enter the Starry Sky Battlespace? I thought you were fearless! You¡¯ve created a huge ruckus after killing other factions¡¯ prodigies, and I¡¯m the one who has to clean up the mess for you!¡±


    Oskar recalled the time that Severin had killed the Deifirm Sect¡¯s prodigy. Had Oskar not intervened in time, Severin might have perished at the hands of the Deifirm Sect. Severin¡¯s audacity hadter led to the death of the Gahrrs¡¯s prodigy, and rkin-their family head and royal paragon-had taken it upon himself to get involved.


    Oskar felt a mix of admiration and exasperation toward Severin. He admired Severin for disying extraordinary talent in reaching level two paragon within a year, as such a level of talent was seen only in chosen ones at Mind¡¯s sacrednds.

 Chapter 2272

    Chapter 2272


    On the other hand, Severin¡¯s uncanny knack for trouble infuriated him tremendously. In just a year since entry into the sect, Severin had managed to kill several geniuses, including his fellow disciple, Riley. Were it not for Oskar¡¯s unwavering support, Severin would have met an untimely demise following those killings.


    After venting his frustration, Oskar regainedposure and spoke with a measured calmness, ¡°The Treasure Pavilion does have a superior-quality defensive spiritual treasure, but the sect cannot simply bestow it upon you.¡± Following a brief pause in Oskar¡¯s tone, he took a few contemtive breaths and continued, ¡°You are the elder of the Alchemy Hall, but all you¡¯ve did was deliver a single lecture. Not once did you fulfill your responsibilities in producing pills! The least you could do to earn the spiritual treasure is to refine several batches of seventh-grade Breakthrough Pills.¡±


    Severin breathed a sigh of relief. Crafting seventh-grade Breakthrough Pills might be a little challenging, but it was well within his current capabilities. The prospect of obtaining a defensive spiritual treasure in exchange for his time and effort to produce the pills was more than worthwhile.


    Severin promptly agreed. ¡°No problem! It¡¯s just seventh-grade Breakthrough Pills, right? I¡¯ll have it all done within two days.¡±


    Since his rise to seventh-grade intermediate alchemist, Severin¡¯s alchemical prowess had improved significantly, boasting a sess rate of no less than 70 percent when crafting seventh-grade medium-rank pills. The seventh-grade Breakthrough Pill was a little tricky to crat, but Severin was familiar with it because he had just recently prepared a batch.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing as Severin had agreed, Oskar set down his teacup gently and rose from his seat. ¡°Come with me to the Treasure Pavilion.¡± With a pause for effect, he nced at Severin and said, ¡°As it happens, there is an Icicle me in the Treasure Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°Icicle me?¡± Severin was momentarily taken aback.


    The Icicle me ranked 18 on the Spiritual Fire list, and it originated from Northsea¡¯s depths. Known for the paradoxical extreme cold and extreme heat.


    The properties from its extreme cold could freeze one¡¯s primal spirit, transform one¡¯s attainment, suspend one¡¯s lifespan, and halt time. Meanwhile, the extreme heat¡¯s properties could burn one¡¯s primal spirit from the foot up to the center of the brain, while inducing fiery destruction of one¡¯s internal organs and limbs.


    Severin did not expect the sect to have such a high-ranking spiritual fire and joyfully tagged behind Oskar after regaining hisposure.


    Oskar seemed to be aware that Severin¡¯s attainment of the Lotus Divine Attack required absorbing the spiritual fire of heaven and earth to progress.


    The pair departed from Pearl Light Isle and headed directly for the First Mountain. Momentster, a floating ind emerged within Severin¡¯s line of sight.


    Severin had been to that ind before. It was where he first received the Scarletsky Sword upon joining the sect. An ancient ¨C looking, five-story pavilion adorned with carvings of dragons and phoenixes stood tall on the ind.


    When they arrived, they were met by an elder who guarded the Treasure Pavilion. ¡°Greetings, Sect Leader,¡± the elder bowed respectfully.


    Oskar waved his hand and channeled an invisible force to help thetter up. ¡°At ease.¡±


    The duo proceeded into the pavilion. When they reached the top floor, Severin marveled at the multitude of radiant treasures, and his keen eyes were drawn to a green shield hanging on the wall. It was a high-grade spiritual treasure emitting a majestic aura, and it was intricately carved with patterns depicting mountains, rivers, seas, and wild beasts.

 Chapter 2273

    Chapter 2273


    Severin¡¯s gazed intently at the shield when Oskar extended a hand and drew the shield to his grip from the wall. Oskar then gave Severin a rundown of the shield. ¡°This is crafted from meteorite gold blended with rich earth essence and further refined with fine alloys. Its quality ces it among the best, and its defensive capabilities are incredibly formidable too.¡±


    Severin was intrigued and reached out to take the shield. He then channeled his divine senses lightly across the shield, verifying for himself the ims Oskar made about its outstanding quality.


    As far as Severin knew, defensive spiritual treasures were rather than their offensive counterparts. The arduous process of refining them contributed to their scarcity, making them more valuable and sought after.


    ¡°This is impressive,¡± Severin remarked and nodded in satisfaction as he scrutinized the shield.


    Oskar smiled and borated, ¡°While it may only be a superior- grade spiritual treasure, the dense earth defense shield it forms- when infused with the power of heaven and earth-would be difficult even for a level nine paragon to breach!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your generosity,¡± Severin said, expressing his gratitude. ¡°There is nothing I can do to repay your generosity, but I vow to strengthen the reputation of our sect in the Starry Sky Battlespace.¡± Severin gleefully stored the green shield into his spatial ring and immediately nned to familiarize himself with it upon his return to Pearl Light Isle.


    Severin¡¯s seemingly shameless behavior elicited a frown from Oskar as he retorted, ¡°In case you¡¯ve forgotten, the deal was for you to prepare two furnaces of seventh-grade Breakthrough Pills!¡±


    Severin nodded sheepishly and at Oskar¡¯s peeved expression.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Sheesh, all right then Two furnaces it is. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so stingy? I thought I could have it for free.¡±


    ¡°These are spiritual treasures, not potatoes!¡± Oskar grumbled as his re intensified. ¡°I only entertained your request because you¡¯re our prodigy, and you genuinely need a recement defensive spiritual treasure!¡±


    Ordinarily, disciples would not be able to get recement if their spiritual treasures were damaged. If they wanted a new one, they would have to provide spiritual stones or treasures of equivalent value. Oskar only made an exception due to Severin¡¯s impending entry into the Starry Sky Battlespace.


    Despite Oskar¡¯s apparent displeasure, Severin grinned because he knew that it would have been impossible to obtain that treasure if Oskar did not view him in a favorable light. Fulfilling the request to prepare the pills was not overly challenging for him, and since he did not have to use his own stock of alchemical material, he could refine as many pills as he was asked to.


    Once Severin stowed away the shield, Oskar said, ¡°The Icicle me that you seek on the floor above. Come with me.¡±


    Oskar led Severin to the sixth floor and they entered a space initially designated for elite-quality spiritual treasures. Though such treasures were scarce in Southsky, each major sect leader possessed one as a deterrent. The Grandiuno Sect was no different, and the weapon was under Oskar¡¯s control.


    There were no spiritual weapons on the sixth floor, but other treasures chained down by strong restrictions. Severin caught glimpses of divine gold infused with the scriptures of philosophy, celestial iron radiating the power of the stars, and life-extending fruits pulsated with pure vitality.


    Situated in a secluded corner, Severin saw a cluster of blue mes ensnared by the restrictive formation. He could sense the extreme cold and intense heat emanating from the me despite being within the confines of the restraints.

 Chapter 2274

    Chapter 2274


    Oskar unleashed a dark beam from his hand to dismantle the restraints. He retrieved the Icicle me and presented it to Severin.


    As Severin gazed as the aqua-colored me and witnessed it unfurling in the air like the rippling of water, Oskar began recounting its origin. ¡°This Icicle me has been in the sect for two thousand years. An elder, while journeying through Northsea, stumbled across it by ident. As no one in the sect practiced fire- attribute techniques, it has collected dust here in the Treasure Pavilion.¡±


    The Grandiuno Sect¡¯s main mode of training was derived from the Grandiuno Treasured Notes, which emphasized neutral and tranquil attributes. Also included within the sects¡¯ arsenal are several Star-grade techniques such as the potent Sky-Soil Heptagold Sword Energy. Due to theck of fire-attribute practitioners within the sect, Icicle me was consigned to its small corner within the Treasure Pavilion.


    Had Severin not revealed his pursuit of spiritual fire and his practice of the Lotus Divine Attack, the Icicle me might have continued tonguish without ever being used.


    Severin reached out to the Icicle me and channeled an immense surge of the power of heaven and earth. The power enveloped the mes within his grasp, and Severin sensed the surrounding spiritual energy being incinerated into nothingness as he held the me in his hand.


    Secondster, an abrupt burst of extreme cold engulfed him, turning his palm purple and blue in an instant. His spiritual power experienced a momentary stagnation. Upon realizing what was happening, he unleashed his level two paragon aura and suppressed the me. Then, he swiftly employed the power of heaven and earth to encase the spiritual fire, preventing it from consuming of the spiritual power around him.


    Observing Severin¡¯s adept handling of the me, Oskar stroked his beard nonchntly. ¡°You may head back and refine it now that it has been passed over to you. May fusing the Icicle me with the other spiritual fires allow you to shine in the Starry Sky Battlespace and elevate the reputation of our Grandiuno Sect!¡± Oskar encouraged hopefully.


    Grateful for the gesture, Severin raised his hands in salute and said, ¡°Thank you very much, Sect Leader. I will return now and begin refining the Icicle me.¡±


    The acquisition of the high-grade defensive spiritual treasure known as the Green Shield as well as the Icicle me provided Severin with ample material to upy his time within theing days. There were only ten days remaining before the Starry Sky Battlespace opened, and every single second counted.


    After bidding farewell to Oskar, Severin stood up and transformed into a stream of light that disappeared from the sect¡¯s Treasure Pavilion. Upon his return to Pearl Light Isle, he exchanged some brief pleasantries with everyone and strode into the training room immediately.


    As he executed the exercises, extreme cold and extreme heat emanated within the room and tore mercilessly through the surrounding space. It remained that way for two days.


    When the formidable aura finally dissipated, Severin observed a transformation in the colorful lotus flower that was nested within his energy center. Originally bearing two hues of gold and green, a third color had been added-blue.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The vibrant lotus petals spun within his energy center, producing substantial waves of spiritual energy. Severin was filled with joy as soon as he sensed the heightened power from the lotus.


    ¡°I¡¯ve achieved Small Sess with the Lotus Divine Attack!¡±


    The fusion of the three spiritual fires now endowed Severin with the force equivalent to a strike from a level five paragon.

 Chapter 2275

    Chapter 2275


    Inside the training room, Severin gazed at the tri-colored lotus flower within his energy center and sensed the aura of destruction emanating from it. Joy and excitement surged through his heart.


    The Small Sess of his Lotus Divine Attack had elevated his strength to a new pinnacle. With that additional trump card, Severin felt a newfound confidence to conquer the Starry Sky Battlespace.


    The sect¡¯s ancient records or the wisdom shared by a few elders had warned him about the brutality of the Starry Sky Battlespace.


    In the thirteen states of Bleurealm, the three areas of Southsky, Westregion, and Eastin were human settlements. Even the Infinia Icefield, despite its cold and deste nature, hosted some life. Only the Starry Sky Battlespace stood apart from all the regions, as it was a forbidden realm where neither the living nor any semnce of life could survive.


    That enigmatic expanse were the doings of ancient celestials. It was adorned with countless shattered rules and turbulent spaces.


    Even a paragon-level practitioner risked being cast into the endless void if they were not cautious. Nevertheless, where there was risk, there was reward. Within the Starry Sky Battlespace were secrets and peerless treasures that awaited those brave enough to seek them.


    Rumors abounded that hidden within the Starry Sky Battlespacey the secret to immortality. For tens of thousands of years, the path to bing a celestial had grown increasingly obscure and difficult, yet countless supreme paragons had sought liberation from their earthly constraints to try and reach for immortality.


    Disciples from various sects delved into the Starry Sky Battlespace, aspiring to uncover the elusive secret. At the very least, they hoped to unearth treasures that could prolong their lives.


    As the years progressed, the battles in the Starry Sky Battlespace intensified in both ferocity and ruthlessness. Though Severin¡¯s attainment had reached level two paragon level quicker than the younger generation of Southsky¡¯s disciples, he still faced a marginal gap whenpared to the true disciples of the sacrednd. Figures like the cherished sacred children of Mind¡¯s sacrednor the divine scions of Eastin¡¯s ancient aristocracy, or the prince of the Greatre¡¯s dynasty were prodigies that far outmatched those from a smaller region like Southsky.


    Realizing that his thoughts were drifting, Severin swiftly shook his head and wore a bitter smile. ¡°Overthinking only adds more trouble.¡±


    After clearing his mind, he retrieved the palm-sized Green Shield from his spatial ring. It was cool to the touch, almost like that of jade, and its intricate carvings lent an authoritarian quality to its appearance. As Severin took a deep breath, the abundant spiritual energy in the vicinity surged like a tide and poured fervently into the Green Shield.


    At the same time, he channeled his consciousness into the shield, establishing contact and initiating the refining process. Despite the Green Shield¡¯s status as a superior-quality spiritual treasure, Severin¡¯s level two paragon-level strength and ample spiritual power enabled him to swiftly undo its internal restrictions.


    Two dayster, Severin opened his eyes slowly and marveled at the Green Shield, which floated before him. With a wave of his finger, he witnessed its expansion, as it morphed into a hill-like structure.


    Delighted, Severin concentrated on the shield, causing it radiate a vivid green light. A protective shield was immediately conjured up around him.


    ¡°Yet another defensive spiritual treasure guided by my thoughts is now at my disposal,¡± Severin dered.


    He could sense the unmistakably enhanced defensive prowess of the Green Shield, which surpassed even the Darkgold Bell.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Breaching that shield in battle would pose a formidable challenge even to a level nine paragon.


    Practitioners of higher levels typically executed rapid, lethal maneuvers, necessitating unwavering focus duringbat.


    Having a superior-quality defensive spiritual treasure allowed Severin to concentrate on attacking without the encumbrance of having to guard himself at all times.


    After a moment of testing, he guided his thoughts and stored the Green Shield in his energy center. After having a brief rest on the Enlightenment Mat, Severin examined the sea-like waves of golden spiritual energy surging within his body.

 Chapter 2276

    Chapter 2276


    As his primal spirit connected with the world, his mind was flooded with various rules as well as the scripture of philosophy.


    Severin did a quick count of the remaining days and realized that the Starry Sky Battlespace was five days ago. His attainment had attained perfection at level two paragon, and the threshold of level three was not far away.


    Although Severin had yet to sense the imminent breakthrough, he had dedicated the past few days to practicing the Lotus Divine Attack. The spiritual fire within his body ceaselessly refined his physical form and ability. The progress he made in a mere three to four weeks were the same as the strenuous efforts that Severin had invested over two or three months before.


    The spiritual fire¡¯s unabated refining had endowed his spiritual power with a profound foundation, rendering his entire being brimming with vitality. He no longer needed to seek out any opportunities, as pills were all that he needed to make a breakthrough.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In Severin¡¯s opinion, his attainment at level two paragon seemed somewhatcking in light of the dangers that he would witness in the Starry Sky Battlespace. Every improvement he made to his ability could ensure his safety and enable him to navigate the perilous battlefield unscathed.


    With that in mind, he promptly retrieved the Grandispirit Pill he had crafted earlier from his spatial ring. The pill could aid paragons in condensing the power of heaven and earth with remarkable effectiveness. Those were the pills that he consumed in his previous breakthrough, propelling him to level two paragon.


    Ever since he became a seventh-grade alchemist, he had utilized all the elixirs he refined for himself, his wives, or Wuhlricht¡¯s group. That was what propelled them to be level five or level six supreme saint. Consequently, a surplus of Grandispirit Pills remained at his disposal.


    As he calmed his thoughts, he severed his distractions and silently executed his exercise as he consumed the Grandispirit Pill. Upon ingestion, the pill transformed into pure alchemical power that coursed through his entire body.


    Guided by the teachings of the Grandiuno Treasured Notes, an immense influx of spiritual energy surged from all directions of the Grandiuno Sect. They converged on Pearl Light Isle, cpu novel creating a vortex the size of a mountain. As all that spiritual energy entered Severin¡¯s body, they underwent refinement into the pure power of heaven and earth and imparted aforting warmth to his soul.


    However, the medicine¡¯s potency was swiftly absorbed by Severin.


    His attainment increased marginally, and had yet to breach the bottleneck of level three paragon.


    Severin awakened from his meditative state. When he realized what had happened, his eyes turned red with rage and he uttered in a deep voice, ¡°Not enough!¡±


    He promptly retrieved two Grandispirit Pills, consumed them and unleashed his level two paragon attainment, sweeping across half of the Grandiuno Sect.


    ¡°Now!¡± Severinmanded the power of heaven and earth to absorb a significant portion of the sect¡¯s spiritual energy. In an instant, the rich energy within Grandiuno Sect was drained. It had all flowed into Pearl Light Isle like a sponge sucking up water.


    Content with the replenished spiritual energy, Severin closed his eyes and resumed his training. Meanwhile, a chorus of angered roars erupted across the Grandiuno Sect.


    ¡°Where did all the spiritual energy go to now?¡±


    ¡°I was interrupted right as I was on the brink of a breakthrough!¡±


    ¡°Where is all the spiritual energy? What happened?¡±


    ¡°The sixth-grade elixir I was refining was just about to condense!


    Why did the spiritual energy disappear?¡±


    The mor from the Fifth to the Ninth Mountains was a rude awakening to the disciples. Some had been on the verge of a breakthrough, only to miss the opportunity due to the sudden depletion of spiritual energy. An elder, poised to refine an elixir, saw his effortse to naught due to theck of spiritual energy.


    Those infuriated individuals, driven by frustration and determination, rushed out from the peaks with murderous intent.


    They wanted to know who was the culprit behind the drain of spiritual energy. However, as they ascended into the air and beheld the scene above Pearl Light Isle, they were all paralyzed by shock.


    ¡°Is Senior Severin going to achieve another breakthrough?¡±

 Chapter 2277

    Chapter 2277 Inside the First Mountain¡¯s main hall, Oskar¡¯s dedicated study of an exercise manual was disrupted by a chorus of roars around him.


    He surmised that something significant had unfolded within the sect and hastily extended his divine senses.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    To his surprise, the majority of the sect¡¯s spiritual energy had been forcibly drained. There was no mistaking Severin¡¯s attainment as the cause of it as he gazed at the colossal spiritual vortex looming above Pearl Light Isle.


    Oskar regarded the scene with amusement and exasperation, ¡°He sure does make everything difficult for me even when he¡¯s in seclusion!¡±


    Following Oskar¡¯s rant, he thought it prudent for him to do something about the situation. Forming his fingers into ws, he reached into the sky and drew in a vast surge of spiritual energy rushed from a radius of several thousand miles. The depleted energy within the Grandiuno Sect was soon replenished.


    In an instant, a fine rain of spiritual energy descended upon the entire sect. Satisfied that the energy levels had returned to normal, he raised his head and nced at on Pearl Light Isle in the distance.


    His vision prated the void, and he directed his gaze on Severin beneath the swirling spiritual energy whirlpool.


    Admiration filled Oskar as he stroked the beard on his chin and grinned. ¡°That¡¯s a divine constitution for you. He¡¯s hot on the heels of another breakthrough even though hisst one was pretty recent.¡±


    Oskar could not help but think that recruiting Severin into the Grandiuno Sect from the sacredke was the most prudent decision he had ever made!


    He had witnessed Severin¡¯s rapid ascent from a humble supreme saint to royal paragon. Oskar, being a formidable royal paragon himself, could only salute Severin¡¯s unparalleled talent and progress. Oskar, by contrast, had needed over a decade to achieve a simr breakthrough, a feat that seemed to pale against Severin¡¯s seemingly effortless journey.


    Having checked on Severin¡¯s advancements, Oskar withdrew his gaze and muttered to himself, ¡°He is eligible to be the sect¡¯s inner elder if he reaches level three paragon. He would be invincible within Southsky¡¯s younger generation, even I¡¯d even go so far as to say that he will make a name for himself in Mind.¡±


    He could already foresee that Severin would deliver some surprises in the Starry Sky Battlespac. Oskar noted that the current generation of core disciples in Grandiuno Sacred Land were only level six or level seven paragons. With Severin¡¯s strength, entering the battlefield as a soon-to-be level three paragon would undoubtedly position him as part of the upper-middle echelon.


    Even Simeon and Callie were estimated to be around level two or level three paragons. They would certainly have a tough time if they were to go up against Severin. Upon realizing that Severin would be just fine, Oskar stopped observing the situation at Pearl Light Isle and continued reading.


    Meanwhile, Severin¡¯s aura grew, and every cell in his body sucked in the surrounding spiritual energy like a sponge. Waves sparkled within the ¡®sea¡¯ of energy in his energy center, cpunovel where golden lotuses bloomed in abundance. The ¡®sky¡¯ above that ¡®sea¡¯ was adorned with bright stars too.


    As time psed, Severin refined copious amounts of spiritual energy into the power of heaven and earth, solidifying his primal spirit even further. The range of energy had expanded from the initial fifty miles to sixty, seventy, and eventually eighty miles.

 Chapter 2278

    Chapter 2278


    The condensing of Severin¡¯s primal spirit came with a distinct increase in strength. That statested for several days. A crisp ngter resonated in Severin¡¯s mind, followed by the increase in aura. Within moments, his attainment rose through the stages and he became a level three paragon.


    In an instant, his aura reverberated through the void, sweeping across the Grandiuno Sect in an instant as he subdued every disciple. Countless disciples were jolted from their seclusion as they rose into the sky in streaks of light.


    ¡°Severin made another breakthrough!¡±


    ¡°Is he now a level three paragon?¡±


    ¡°He had be a royal paragon a year since his entry into the sect. Someone of his talent will surely be a celestial!¡±


    The disciples were all simrly astonished, as they could hardly believe their eyes at the scene unfolding before them. Everyone recalled that it had only been about a month since Severin¡¯sst breakthrough.


    Generally speaking, those who had risen to higher attainments would have more difficulty advancing, as it typically relied on waiting for opportune moments. However, Severin defied that norm on countless asions, causing many to question their worldview.


    Even the elders shared the same doubts when they sensed the strong aura emanating from Pearl Light Isle. Their attainment had stagnated at perfect-stage level one paragons, so they naturally harbored a sense of awe and envy when they saw how easily Severin made his breakthroughs.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Unaware of the stir that he had caused outside, Severin experienced notable changes in his primal spirit and physical body after making the breakthrough to level three paragon. His primal spirit became more solidified, capable of detaching from the physical body and freely navigating the void. As for his physical body, it underwent a remarkable transformation-his muscles and bones became as strong as that of wild beasts, while his blood flowed like mercury, and the rest of his internal organs had been refined.


    Severin could sense the rhythmic and thunderous beats apanying each pulse of his heartbeat. His thickened blood seemed to resonate with electrifying vibrations, and his body was filled with that of blood and energy. His internal organs became as resilient as gold and stone, while his physique mirrored that of a dragon.


    With a casual swing of his fist, his tremendous strength created a sonic boom that distorted the very fabric of space. His body had be an epitome of strength, and a single motion was capable of leveling mountains and parting seas.


    Were he to face Sian and the others again, he knew that he could overpower them through sheer physical strength alone.


    Severin smiled, satisfied with the changes brought upon by the breakthrough. ¡°Phew! Level three paragon atst! Entering the Starry Sky Battlespace with this strength should be enough to ensure my well-being.¡± Severin exhaled deeply and grinned, ¡°With the Chaotic Swordshadow, Lotus Divine Attack, my dragon-like physique, and Wildfire¡¯s Sky-Soil Zenith, I will be strong enough to challenge even a level five paragon!¡±


    Severin quelled his excitement after channeling his divine senses into his body and examining the change in his being. He then shifted his focus to absorbing and refining the remaining energy in the training room. After fully consolidating his attainment sometimeter, Severin decided yo stand up and exit the room.

 Chapter 2279

    Chapter 2279


    Diane and the girls were facing around back and forth, as did Wuhlricht and the others. Their faces lit up with joy and excitement as if they were the ones who had achieved the breakthrough.


    They had first-hand knowledge of Severin¡¯s exceptional talent, yet none of them had quite gotten ustomed to his frequent breakthroughs. The rise to level three paragon was not as easy as using pills to make a breakthrough to warrior emperor or supreme saint. Each level of paragon was notoriously challenging to make a breakthrough. Many elders within the sect were stuck at level one for decades. The difficulty of the barriers increased with the advancement of attainment, which necessitated significant opportunity for breakthroughs.


    Severin had defied such norms, reaching level thee paragon in merely two or three months after his previous breakthrough.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Given his talent, his unprecedented progress was expected, but that did not in any way diminish the feat that he had aplished.


    They all gathered around Severin after seeing him emerging from seclusion. Felipe had a rather bitter smile as he remarked, ¡°Your talent is enviable.¡±


    Wuhlricht added, ¡°Others struggle for decades and remain stuck at level one paragon, but you seem to make all these breakthroughs as if it¡¯s second nature. I can imagine that a lot of people in the sect are secretly jealous.¡±


    Even Diane and the girls looked at him with starry-eyed admiration and awe.


    Realizing that they had been waiting for him toplete his seclusion, he rubbed his nose and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not as amazing as you¡¯re describing me to be. There plenty more stronger prodigies within Bleurealm. My current level of attainment is only barely sufficient to protect myself.¡±


    Severin remained humble and did not allow the breakthrough to inte his ego. He believed in the existence of individuals more gifted and powerful in the vast world of Bleurealm. Though others saw him as a monstrosity, he felt that he was only slightly stronger than average.


    His modesty resonated well with those around him, eliciting smiles form his wives and Wuhlricht¡¯s group.


    Wuhlricht then suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate Severin¡¯s breakthrough! We might not be strong enough to enter the Starry Sky Battlespace once it bes essible, but we can still wish Severin a safe journey within.¡±


    His suggestion garnered unanimous agreement from Felipe and the others. Leaving the Skyblue Sect and venturing into the Bleurealm was not without hardship, but they did so in search of broader horizons and the opportunity to be a celestial. Arge part of that was dependent on Severin-his contributions were crucial to their progress as practitioners. Had he not been with them, they might not have had the chance to be level five or level six supreme saints.


    Severin epted their well-wishes with a faint smile. Oskar had not assigned him any specific tasks in the Starry Sky Battlespace, other than to establish connections with prodigies outside of Southsky for a smoother journey to Mind¡¯s sacrednd.


    However, the opportunities that would be present in that vast ancient ruin was within reach, and Severin was not about to pass up on the chance to seize them!


    The journey of attainment was a fiercepetition, and everything done in the name of attainment would defy the heavens. It was a journey topete against one¡¯s peers and the world.


    Severin had a feeling that the Starry Sky Battlespace would prove to be a brutal and bloody affair. That was part of the reason for his urgency to make a breakthrough. Only by being strong enough to protect himself would he then be able to secure opportunities, make further breakthroughs, and protect those he cared for in the face of impending challenges.

 Chapter 2280

    Chapter 2280


    The following morning, Severin emerged from Diane¡¯s room feeling reinvigorated. He fetched a bucket of cold well water to freshen up and soaked in the sunny weather with a pensive gaze.


    ¡°Another two days left¡­¡± Severin mumbled. had predicted a whirlwind of ruthlessness during the Starry Sky Battlespace, and he nned was to concoct some pills for his family before embarking on the arduous journey.


    Since his breakthrough to paragon, Severin noticed a slight decrease in progress in his wives¡¯ attainment levels. Diane, despite being the strongest among them after attaining level six supreme saint, was stuck inte-stage level six. She was still some ways away from making a breakthrough.


    Felipe and the others, aided by the sixth-grade Crystal Spring Pill, were slowly catching up. They were already level five supreme saints. However, they still fell short of Diane and the girls. Such discrepancies in their strength levels pointed to their different talent levels.


    His wives, along with Wuhlricht and Felipe, possessed element constitutions, putting them slightly lower than divine constitutions like himself and Karl-albeit not by much.


    Meanwhile, Samuel and the remaining former Skyblue Sect elders were slightly less skilled, as they had only reached level four or level five supreme saint despite relying on the pills that he provided them.


    Severin understood that geniuses were rare, and ordinary talents such as that of Samuel were the norm. With Diane widening the gap between them, they would be lucky to reach level eight or level nine supreme saint by the time Severin secured a breakthrough to level five paragon and was prepared to head to Mind.


    As those thoughts lingering in his mind, Severin redirected his focus and decided to obtain some alchemical ingredients to use in crafting seventh-grade pills.


    After breakfast, Severin made his way to the Alchemy Chamber.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Once he arrived at the entrance, Danie¡¯s voice beckoned him inside. ¡°Come on in.¡±


    A stream of light then glowed within the hall as Danie appeared right beside Severin in a white robe.


    ¡°Greetings, Madam Danie,¡± Severin greeted.


    Severin came to the Alchemy Chamber to seek medicinal materials for the seventh-grade pills and also fulfill the task Oskar had instructed to him to do. Thetter objective, in particr, was a requirement that he had to fulfill in exchange for receiving the Green Shield and Icicle me.


    Danie weed Severin warmly after knowing his desire to get materials for the seventh-grade Breakthrough Pills. As the Sixth Mountain¡¯s peak master and an elder of the Alchemy Chamber, she had also received Oskar¡¯s directive regarding Severin¡¯s duty to supply seventh-grade Breakthrough Pills.


    Sensing that Severin¡¯s aura was that of a level third paragon, Danie was in awe of what he had achieved and said in a somewhat envious tone, ¡°How I wish I had your talent.¡±


    If Severin¡¯s rapid ascent from supreme saint to paragon could bring forth feelings of admiration from Danie, then the ease in which he made a breakthrough within the levels of paragon was almost certain to elicit feelings of jealousy.

 Chapter 2281

    Chapter 2281


    Danie¡¯s words caught Severin¡¯s attention. He cupped his hand, bowed, and replied humbly, ¡°Your words mean a lot to me. It seemed like Lady Luck was smiling at me and I managed to advance to the next level.¡±


    His body build-up and power strengthened after he practiced the Lotus Wildfire and that was the real reason his breakthrough was a sess. Things would go south if he was not in the current situation. Not forgetting that he forced this breakthrough by consuming several seventh-grade alchemical pills.


    When one became a paragon, it meant he had the ability to control the power of heaven and earth. To advance to the next level required an opportunity, luck, and many great efforts. Without those, it was impossible to force your way to the next level.


    Danie found it both funny and annoying to see the indifferent look on Severin¡¯s face. Honestly speaking, she was also getting a little envious of Severin now.


    Severin¡¯s potential was just beyond imagination. It was just a year since Severin joined the sect but he had advanced from a supreme saint to a level three paragon. A progress that even a prodigy would be jealous of. Maybe Prodigy was not the right word to describe Severin. Maybe saying he was the chosen one would be more appropriate.


    At least, a prodigy could never advance as quickly as Severin.


    Describing Severin as the chosen one made more sense considering hisst level-up was just around two or three months ago. It just seemed like he was not constrained by the difficulty the others were facing when it came to leveling up.


    In Danie¡¯s opinion, there was no problem for Severin to reach the supreme paragon stage. Heck, she had a high level of confidence that he had the power to be a celestial being. That was everyone¡¯s aim, after all. To ascend to ¡®that ce¡¯ and be a celestial being.


    Danie felt lucky that she chose the right side and supported Severin when other people did not believe in him. She believed this decision to stand with Severin would help her to get to the supreme paragon level and maybe a chance to be a celestial being.


    With that thought in her mind, she thought she needed to remind Severin, ¡°Be careful and do not let your guard down when you see any members from the Deifirm Sect in Starry Sky Battlespace.¡±


    She paused and said with a serious tone,¡± Simeon is Jason¡¯s son. I heard he also has a Divine Constitution. He became a paragonst year and I¡¯m very sure he probably as strong as you are.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Danie. I¡¯m well prepared to fight him. If he dares to mess with me, I don¡¯t mind showing him how I dealt with Uzair and Sian,¡± Severin replied and appreciated Danie¡¯s kind gesture.


    He was well aware that no one from Deifirm Sect hade to look for him after he killed Uzair when they were at the Artic Heights.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Not because Deifirm Sect was afraid of Oskar, but because they were waiting for the right chance and timing.


    As one of the four major sects in Southsky, the Deifirm Sect had two royal paragons. No matter how much they were afraid of Oskar, it was uneptable to do nothing when their prodigy got killed. Who would want to join their sect if they knew the sect would not protect or seek revenge for them if the same thing happened to them in the future? Therefore, Severin believed the Deifirm Sect was nning toe after him when he was in the Starry Sky Battlespace.


    At his current level, his body build-up was as tough as metal. He had the power strong enough to push a mountain and walk on the sea. Since he practiced manybat techniques and had many weapons, defeating a level five paragon was not a problem. Not everyone could enter the Starry Sky Battlespace. Only those who were forty and below and his attainment must be in between a paragon and a supreme paragon could enter. Even if the Deifirm Sect wanted very badly to kill him in the Starry Sky Battlespace, it would not be that easy. Due to the condition, the elders and peak masters were all above forty and were not allowed to enter the Starry Sky Battlespace.


    After the short chat with Danie, a disciple came in and reported, ¡°Sir, the seventh-grade spiritual herbs are ready.¡±


    Severin heard it and quickly epted the spatial ring from the disciples. By using his divine sense, he looked into the spatial ring to examine the spiritual herbs. After that, he nodded his head at Danie.


    Then, he stood up and said, ¡°Miss Danie, I¡¯ll be on my way back to Pearl Light Isle now.¡±

 Chapter 2282

    Chapter 2282


    Immediately after Severin bid his goodbye, he flew up into the sky and disappeared like a falling star. When he was back in the Pearl Light Isle, he informed his wives that he would be busy making alchemical pills. Then, he went into his alchemy room.


    ¡°Two days. That is going to be enough for me to produce the amount of alchemical pills I ower the sect,¡± he said.


    Without wasting time, he took out the Heavenly Cauldron and summoned the Tri-Color Spiritual me from his energy center to start the production. Now that he was a seventh-grade medium- rank alchemist, he had a seventy percent sess rate for the production of the Breakthrough Pill. His recent advancement, the three spiritual mes, and the Lotus Divine Attack were able to help increase the sess rate too.


    The Fire of Nine Ghosts came from an environment full of air of wickedness. The ability to burn a cultivator¡¯s primal spirit was very effective when it was used in the production of alchemical pills.


    The Icicle me could help to enhance the alchemical pills too.


    Two of the mes from The Tri-Color Spiritual me which Severin obtained after practicing the Lotus Divine Attack were very helpful during the alchemy process too. Putting everything together, cpu novel the sess rate increased to 90 percent. An unprecedented result even for those who had been a seventh- grade alchemist for a long time.


    As the Tri-Color Spiritual me heated up the cauldron, Severin smacked at the cover to open the cauldron. Then one by one, he threw the spiritual herbs into the cauldron. Shortly, the spiritual herbs turned into aromatic liquid form.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Half a day passed, Severin¡¯s head was full of sweat. Gradually, the liquid condensed, formed into many pills, and hovered in the air.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Severin let out a scream. The power of heaven and earth was released from his hand. In just a second, the pills turned into a bright golden color. He focused closely on the pills as the nine pills flew out of the room to get ready to face the Thunder and Lightning Challenge.


    After the pills survived the challenge, they flew back to where the cauldron was.


    Severin took some rest before he started another round of production.


    Two dayster, the sun rose from the east and shined on the earth.


    It was another new day. Severin looked tired and his hair was very messy. After he stored the pills in the bottle, he exhaled deeply and felt relieved.


    Over thest two days, he had been producing alchemical pills nonstop. In total, he had produced three rounds and each round had a sess rate of 90 percent. That meant there were nine pills produced in each round.


    ording to the agreement, he had to give the sect the pills he produced for two rounds and the pills from thest round were prepared for Diane and the others.


    He walked around and stretched his body. Then he had the Heavenly Cauldron back into his energy center before he left the room.


    The moment he left the room, an aurora appeared in the sky.


    Severin knew the Starry Sky Battlespace was opened.

 Chapter 2283

    Chapter 2283


    All of a sudden, the sky turned purple as if it was covered by a sky full of purple clouds. This phenomenon happened everywhere in Bluerealm. Flowers started falling from the sky. Stars were shining brightly. If looked closely, it seemed like there was another world existing among the stars. To be actual, it was a ruin filled with unknown danger, treasures, and many rare spiritual herbs.


    Everyone in Bluerealm looked up into the sky to witness the phenomenon no matter which part of Bluerealm they were in. In the Southsky, every royal paragon from the Grandiuno Sect, Deifirm Sect, Purevoid Sect, and the Marvair Sect looked at the sky and thought of the ruin. Their eyes were filled with excitement and anticipation. The same things happened to everyone in the Mind, Eastin, Westregion, Northsea, Lasbonrket, Cesun, and other ces. Everyone was getting excited and prepared to do their best.


    Severin took a nce at it and quickly headed to the garden. Just as he saw Diane and the others, his token started to vibrate. It was a message from Oskar telling him to head to the great hall of the sect. He did not dare to waste any time after getting the message so he took out the Breakthrough Pill and passed it to Diane.


    ¡°Diane, I¡¯ve prepared these Breakthrough Pill for all of you. Take them and I hope all of you reach level seven supreme saint when Ie back.¡±


    Diane bit her lip and looked worried. Her tone showed how reluctant she felt to know Severin was going to leave them.¡±


    Severin, take care of yourself and stay safe.¡±


    Everyone knew it was time for Severin to enter the Starry Sky Battlespace. Gilda furrowed and was sad to see Severin leaving. Her eyes got teary.


    ¡°Severin, stay safe! Don¡¯t try to pick a fight. We will be waiting for your return!¡±


    Although she was sad, she understood with her current attainment she was not going to provide any help to Severin. She only hoped nothing bad would happen to Severin and he coulde home safely.


    She and Sofia said nothing but they had the same feeling as Gilda too. They kept pinching their clothes and looked at Severin with their worried eyes.


    Severin smiled, patted Gilda¡¯s head, and said with a firm tone, ¡±


    Don¡¯t worry. I promise all of you that I wille back safely.¡±


    He paused, looked at them with confidence, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m a level three paragon now. I am capable of defeating a level five paragon. Nothing is going to happen to me as long I stay alert.¡±


    Gilda nodded while trying hard not to cry. ¡°I will practice hard every day to make sure when you return, I¡¯m a level seven supreme saint!¡±


    Diane was not an emotional person but she opened her arms wide and gave Severin a hug. Then, she whispered, ¡°Severin, stay safe.


    I¡¯ll wait here.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Severin gave Diane a pat on the back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You know me. If I know I can¡¯t win, I¡¯ll run.¡±


    After a while, he let go of Diane and hugged She and Sofia. He said gently, ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere. Remember to practice hard.¡±

 Chapter 2284

    Chapter 2284


    Despite being in a rush, Severin took some time to say goodbye to his wives. Then, he leaped into the air to head to the First Mountain.


    After a few seconds, he arrived at the entrance of the great hall of the First Mountain where he saw the nine peak masters, Karl, and Spencer.


    After thest fight, Spencer had improved a lot. Now he had reached theplete-stage of level one paragon. Karl was at the same level as Spencer. Despite the injury he received from the Chaotic Swordshadow, he recovered very well and was now back to his strongest self.


    Karl snorted unhappily when he saw Severin walking in. He stared at Severin with his hateful eyes. Even now, he still could remember how Severin¡¯s attack injured him severely in the fight. He should be the one to head to Mind if he was not injured. Even now, he was worried if he was able to move on to the next level to be a level two paragon. However, feeling regret was not going to change anything.


    As Severin entered the great hall, Oskar looked over and noticed Severin had be a level three paragon. That made him feel happy. He nced around and said, ¡°Guys, the Starry Sky Battlespace is now open. Do your best inside and gather as many treasures or explore any opportunities that fall on you.¡±


    Suddenly, he took a pause and said with a serious tone, ¡°One important thing that three of you must remember! You are all members of the Grandiuno Sect! You must help each other out in the ruins! Especially when any of you are in danger!¡±


    Among the three people who were eligible to enter the Starry Sky Battlespace, Severin was the strongest. Even so, he was just a level three paragon. Still not strong enough whenpared with the others from Mind.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Based on the information Oskar had, the weakest prodigy from the mind was a level five paragon. Whereas the sandman would at least be a level eight paragon. In order to get the most resources, Severin, Karl, and Spencer had to work together. That was why Oskar reminded them that they should let go of any hard feelings they had for each other. After all, it would be a shame if the three of them did not work together and got nothing in the end.


    Severin, Karl, and Spencer heard that and replied, ¡°Yes, Mister Oskar!¡±


    In fact, they understood what kind of danger they were going to face. If they wished to get the most from the ruins, they had to work together to fight the other prodigies from Mind, Eastin, and other ces.


    Oskar stood up and waved his hand. Then his body slowly ascended and flew out the great hall. As he was outside, he took out a sword.


    He hit the sword with his shining palm. The sword erged and became the size of a hill.


    Severin and the others did not hesitate. They leaped into the air andnded on the flying sword. Then Oskar had his hand out and grabbed the void lightly which tore the void apart.


    Once the passage was stable enough to pass, Oskar looked back and said, ¡°Sit tight!¡±


    Then he controlled the flying sword into the passage and disappeared from the sky.

 Chapter 2285

    Chapter 2285


    After Oskar and the others entered the passage, Severin kept hearing whistling sounds. The passage had many terrifying turbulences with earth, water, wind, and fire stirring together. All of a sudden, the power from the turbulence crushed those four elements into thin air. Luckily, they had Oskar protecting them, they did not need to be afraid of the turbulences.


    After flying in the void for a while, they finally saw light appearing ahead of them. As they left the passage, they were no longer in Grandiuno Sect but an unfamiliar ce. It was a tall mountain like the sharp of a sword. Halfway up the mountain, it was covered by a thickyer of white fog. The mountain was very steep and dangerous. There was a vortex above the peak and it looked like it was about to be activated at any time.


    Severin was wondering where the passage had brought them to.


    Oskar must have read Severin¡¯s mind because he stroked his beard and exined calmly, ¡°This is the Southsky¡¯s entrance to enter the Starry Sky Battlefield.¡±


    In actuality, the Starry Sky Battlefield was one of the thirteen states of the Bluerealm. Yet, it was more like a run-down forbidden area. This area was created by a celestial being from ancient times.


    The process was very brutal and violent. Therefore, there was much turbulence in the area. There was no fixed location of where the Starry Sky Battlefield was because of the turbulence.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    When the Starry Sky Battlefield opened, there would be an entrance activated at each state. The entrance would disappear again once the Starry Sky battlefield closed.


    After the exnation, Oskar smiled and said, ¡°The others are not here yet. Why don¡¯t you use this time to get some rest?¡±


    Severin took out two bottles of Breakthrough Pill and passed them to Oskar. Oskar epted and scanned them with his divine sense.


    When he found out they were two bottles of Breakthrough Pill, he eximed, ¡°Are you serious? How did you produce these pills so quickly?¡±


    It was just a few days ago since he traded a superior -quality, the Green Shield and Icicle me with Severin in return for these Breakthrough Pills. However, he was amazed to see how productive Severin was. He did not expect to receive the alchemical pill in such a short time.


    Severin exined, ¡°Because of the Icicle me you gave me, I was able to increase my speed and the sess rate. Now I have a sess rate around 80 to 90 percent with producing seventh- grade alchemical pills.¡±


    Oskar was shocked to hear that. ¡¯80 to 90 percent sess rate?! Not even a seventh-grade high-rank alchemist has that kind of sess rate.¡¯ he thought.


    At that moment, he was starting to feel regret for letting Severin enter the Starry Sky Battlefield. If Severin concentrated on alchemy and with all the resources he was given, Oskar believed Severin could be an eighth-grade alchemist. However, he knew it was impossible.


    Severin had already obtained the eligibility to head to Mind so that meant he was going to be a disciple of Grandiuno Sacred Land.


    Once he reached the level five paragon, he would have to head to Mind. The Grandiuno Sect was unable to provide more resources to Severin anymore. Oskar ced the bottles into his spatial ring and said no more. He closed his eyes and tried to get some rest.


    All of a sudden, there was a sonic st. Then a silver airship flew out of the passage and hovered in the air. There were three people on the airship, an elder person and two younger guys.


    The elder person was emitting a terrifying breath and he looked like he was as strong as Oskar. He was wearing a purple robe with an infinity symbol embossed on the front and holding a walking cane. His grey hair made him look like an honorable and reputable old man.


    Severin nced over and recognized the old man. It was Roman, the sect leader of the Purevoid Sect. When Severin was at the sacredke, he met Roman there. Then, he looked at the two younger guys besides Roman. One of them wore a white robe and had a sword behind his back. He also looked very smart and friendly.

 Chapter 2286

    Chapter 2286


    The young guy was none other than Soran. Severin knew him because he was one of the members of the Purevoid Sect that went to the Artic Heights.


    Several months had passed since Artic Heights and Soran was now a level one paragon. Severin was a little surprised by that. Then again, it was not weird since Soran was a prodigy.


    The other guy beside Moran was wearing a ck robe. He looked calm and indifferent but judging from the breath he was emitting, it felt like he was at least a level three paragon. Even from afar, Severin could feel the sharp and ferocious sword energy from the guy.


    While he was busy looking at them, Oskar said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to introduce Roman, the sect leader of Purevoid Sect and Soran to you. The other guy¡¯s name is Winston Ramos, also a prodigy. I heard somewhere that he is a natural-born swordsman.¡±


    ¡®A natural-born swordsman?¡¯ Severin thought and found it very interesting.


    Anyone who was a natural-born swordsman was as talented as anyone who had a Divine Constitution. Those who were a natural- born swordsman were gifted swordsmen. Very often, it was easier for them to learn swordswill or any skill rted to being swordsmen. They would improve faster than normal people but that was only restricted to the true act of being a swordsman.


    Severin took another look and lost his interest in Winston. Maybe a fight with Winston could be fun but that was all. Just fun because the strongest prodigy of Southsky was not here yet.


    A couple of minutester, two slits appeared in the sky. After that, several men came flying out from the slits. The first group of people were the ones from Deifirm Sect with Jason leading in front.


    The second person was a guy in his early twenties. He wore a green robe like a rich gentleman but he was emitting great power.


    Severin sensed the power and was quite shocked. ¡®A level three paragon!¡¯ Meanwhile, people were starting to exit from the other slit. It was also a group of three from the Marvair Sect. Cecily led the way and she was followed by two youngdies. One of them was wearing a in color dress and had a headband. She did not put any makeup on but that was fine because she had a very beautiful face and fair skin. Makeup would only spoil her beauty.


    Judging from the power she was emitting, she could be a level three paragon.


    ¡®I think that¡¯s Callie, the saintwoman of Marvair Sect.¡¯ Severin thought. Then he looked at Simeon.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After Jason and Simeon reached the ce, they nodded at Cecily to greet her. Then both of them got closer to where Oskar was.


    Simeon stood in front of Severin and said arrogantly, ¡°So I take it you must be the prodigy of the Grandiuno Sect, Severin. And you¡¯re also the one who killed Uzair.¡±


    Severin answered nonchntly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Immediately, Simeon¡¯s eyes brightened up, and held his guard up.


    No wonder you can kill Uzair considering that you¡¯re a level three paragon at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°

 Chapter 2287

    Chapter 2287


    Severin looked at Simeon and replied calmly, ¡°You¡¯re not too bad yourself. People are not wrong about you. You are as strong as they said you are.¡±


    Simeon had the highest attainment among all of the prodigies present there. For, he was already a mid-stage level three paragon.


    A truly remarkable prodigy and one of the most eligible bachelors in Southsky. However, Severin thought otherwise. To him, Simeon was just an ordinary guy.


    Yes, Simeon had the highest attainment in his generation but that did not mean hisbat power was as high as his attainment. So far, every one of them there either had an Element Constitution or a Divine Constitution. They were the strongest in their generations. Fighting someone one or two levels above them was not a problem at all.


    Simeon saw the look on Severin¡¯s face. Somehow, he could feel Severin was despising him, and that made him angry.


    Uzair was his junior brother and also a prodigy in the Deifirm Sect.


    The elders were still sad and hoped they could one day seek revenge. If they were not afraid of Oskar, Simeon would have gone to the Grandiuno Sect to kill Severin.


    There was a rule between the four major sects in Southsky. The elders or sect leaders could not get involved in the fight between the younger generations. They were not allowed to seek revenge either. However, that was just restricted to the elders.


    As Jason¡¯s son, Simeon was born with a Divine Constitution. His life had been blessed with talent and luck. When he was eight, he was already learning Violet Thunder Struck.


    Other than hunting for treasure and opportunity in the Starry Sky Battlespace, he wanted to seek revenge for Uzair by killing Severin.


    Simeon looked at Severin calmly while thinking of Uzair. At the same time, he was also emitting his power out. It felt like a huge wind as the sand on the ground got blown away.


    ¡°I hope you can remain calm too when you enter the Starry Sky Battlespace,¡± Simeon threatened.


    Severin waved his hand. All of a sudden, the terrifying power from Simeon vanished without a trace. Then, he said calmly, ¡°Just mind your own business.¡±


    It only frustrated Simeon even more to know Severin could withstand his power so easily. He sneered. ¡°You arrogant asshole! Go on and show me how strong you are!¡±


    At that moment, Simeon had no reserve and unleashed all of his power. Severin saw the iing and also did the same as Simeon.


    Their powers collided and created a huge impact that shook the earth. The other prodigies were there to witness the fight.


    Soran looked at Severin and smiled bitterly. It was just a couple of months ago since hest saw Severin. Severin¡¯s growth surprised him. When they were at the Artic Heights, he had seen how powerful Severin was. Despite being a level eight supreme saint, Severin was able to kill Uzair who was a level nine supreme saint.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Three monthster, Severin had reached the paragon stage. His growth was just beyond imagination. Nheless, Soran had a smirk on his face. ¡®I know you¡¯re very strong but Simeon is stronger. Too bad for you. You¡¯re the loser in this fight,¡¯ he thought.


    Severin¡¯s talent was remarkable but even a prodigy needed time to grow.

 Chapter 2288

    Chapter 2288


    Simeon was the strongest person on the Heavenly Prodigy Rank.


    Without a doubt, everyone respected him and also was afraid of him because of how strong he was. No matter in what aspect, Soran did not think Severin could win Simeon.


    Even though Severin was able to kill Uzair who was a level higher than him, Simeon also had defeated a paragon when he was just a level nine supreme saint. Severin and Simeon both had Divine Constitutions but Simeon could use Violet Thunder Struck, the ultimate skill of Deifirm Sect when he was just eight years old.


    Severin had a superior-quality spiritual weapon but what made you think Simeon did not have one or even two? After all, he was Jason¡¯s son and Jason was the sect leader of the Deifirm Sect.


    Severin might be the dark horse of his generation. He defeated Karl in thepetition and also killed the Gahrr¡¯s elders in the Fierce Beast Mountain. However, in Soran¡¯s opinion, Severin was still the weaker onepared to Simeon because Severin did not start practicing as early as Simeon. Especially since Simeon was born in the Deifirm Sect and had more resources since young. Even if Severin and Simeon were now at the same level and stage, Soran reckoned Simeon would be the winner in the fight.


    Meanwhile, Ramos was also watching the fight between Soran and Simeon. Although his attainment was not as high as the others and this was the first time he saw Severin, he had heard many praises andpliments about Severin from his elders.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As the prodigy of the Purevoid Sect, he might not be as strong as Simeon but you were going to regret if you underestimated him. As a level two paragon, he had a superb understanding of the true act of being a swordsman.


    Right now, he was quite terrified of the horrible power Simeon was emitting. So terrible that he was having trouble breathing. As he watched Severin, he shook his hand and thought, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him? It¡¯s so stupid of him to make Simeon his enemy.¡¯ Not far away, Callie was together with Isobe Galvan, a member of the Marvair Sect. The fight between Simeon and Severin caught their attention too.


    Callie looked at Severin and was curious to find out what kind of person Severin was. For the past few months, she had been hearing about Severin. Especially several months ago, she was told that Uzair was killed by Severin. She was amazed at Severin¡¯s courage and boldness in killing the Deifirm Sect¡¯s prodigy.


    Now that she met and seen Severin, she understood why. Severin did have the power to do so.


    Isobe wore a in color dress. She looked at Severin and Simeon with her big round eyes andmunicated with Callie with her divine sense, ¡®Hey, Callie, who do you think it¡¯s going to win?¡¯ Callie did not answer right away. After a while, she shook her head and replied, ¡®This is quite hard. Both of them are level three paragons. But Simeon started practicing earlier. I think he¡¯s going to win.¡¯ At the same time, Karl was thrilled to see Severin and Simeon had a showdown. He sneered and thought, ¡°Oh, boy. You shouldn¡¯t be so arrogant. You have no idea who you are messing with, Severin.


    Simeon is born with a Divine Constitution. Even if he was born in the generation of my past life, he would be one of the strongest people. You were just lucky that you advanced to level three paragon recently. Why don¡¯t you understand that amoner like you is never going to defeat a king like Simeon? I look forward to seeing Simeon crush you!¡¯ He had been hating Severin since Severin defeated him in thepetition and had been having a bad mood but now he was feeling joy.


    However, that did notst long. What happened next shocked him tremendously.

 Chapter 2289

    ?Chapter 2289


    Severin faced off with Simeon and from what the others were seeing he was on the downside. Yet, what others thought did not affect him.


    He swung his hand outward and created a wave of power. The void around the wave of power shattered into pieces and headed straight to Simeon.


    Simeon saw the iing attack and was shocked by the power. There was no time for him to avoid it and the power hit him hard. He coughed out some blood and took a few steps back because of the impact. At the same time, he no longer emitted the same level of power as he used to.


    Everyone was stunned with the result.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Soran was shocked. ''Severin-won?''


    He never thought Severin would win because Severin had not been practicing as long as Simeon had in this world. However, the result was unexpected.


    The showdown ended with Simeon injured because of Severin''s attack.


    Winston was beside Soran and had the same reaction as Soran too. Due to the result, he realized he should not underestimate Severin. He thought, ''Severin won? I need to try to avoid him and not mess with him when we are in the Starry Sky Battlespace.


    As everyone knew Simeon was the strongest so fast in their generation. Even he lost in the battle of power with Severin. From that result, Winston was shocked by Severin''s power.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    At the same time, Isobe erged her eyes and her jaw nearly fell down to the ground. ''Simeon lost?


    Then, she looked at Severin with her curious eyes. Callie had the same expression. When Isobe asked her who she thought was going to win, she said Simeon. Because she was so assured that Simeon was the strongest among all of them and he was one of the first to be a level three paragon.


    Although Severin was a level three paragon too, his growth was too fast so Callie did not think his power was as stable as Simeon. The result was so unexpected.


    Her eyes were sparkling as she thought, ''No wonder Severin had the gut to face off Simeon.


    It was the same thing with Karl. He thought he was dreaming when he saw Severin injured Simeon. At first, he was hoping to see Severin in a shitty situation after being beaten by Simeon but it was the other way around.


    ''No! How can that be?'' He screamed loudly in his heart. ''Simeon became a level three paragon six months ago! But Severin had only reached the level a few days ago. His power shouldn''t have been stable now. How could he actually defeat Simeon?


    No matter how shocking the result was, it was the truth.

 Chapter 2290

    ?Chapter 2290


    Karl looked at Severin who was hovering and standing straight in the air. His eyes were filled with shock. A little jealous and also many desire to kill Severin.


    Spencer was feeling lucky that he had never offended Severin before. ''Oh, my god! I can''t believe Severin has caught up with Simeon in such a short time!''


    From what he knew, Severin only became a paragon a month after thepetition. Yet, Severin actually advanced so quickly that he could defeat Simeon now. The progression was just so stunning.


    The ambience became weird as no one talked and focused their attention on Severin. Maybe Simeon felt ashamed and embarrassed with the result. His face turned red. Once he could react, he sted his power out again. Never had Simeon been so humiliated before. He felt frustrated and angry that he used a massive amount of energy from his body as he wished that he could kill Severin now.


    "You''re so dead!"


    A ring ray appeared around Simeon''s body as he gave Severin a death stare. Suddenly, Jason raised his brow and shouted, "That''s enough!"


    Simeon had let anger control his mind and Jason''s voice actually pulled him out of it. He continued to stare at Simeon and reluctantly retracted the ring ray.


    Now that Jason stopped the situation from escting, he looked at Oskar and said, ''Congrattions, Oskar. You must be very proud to have Severin in your sect. I''m sure he''s going to be a supreme paragon one day."


    Oskar waved his hand and said calmly, "No one knows what''s going to happen in the future."


    Everyone knew how hard it was to be a supreme paragon. Even Oskar who was now a level eight paragon did not have the confidence that one day he would ovee the difficulty and be a royal paragon in the future. He was not going to let Jason''spliment on Severin go over his head.


    Roman also congratted Oskar while feeling regretful and remorseful. If he had insisted and been more determined to recruit Severin at the sacredke or offered a more attractive offer to Severin, then maybe just maybe, Severin would be a member of the Purevoid Sect instead.


    However, what was done had been done. There was nothing he could do. After that, hemunicated with Winston and Soran with his divine sense, ''Remember not to pick a fight with Severin when both of you enter the Starry Sky Battlespace. Do not put the sect in harm because of your personal vendetta!''


    Meanwhile, Cecily had the exact same thoughts and feelings as Roman. She was there too when Severin passed the challenge at Sacred Lake. However, Oskar''s offer was so hard to beat that she had to give up on recruiting Severin. Besides, most of Marvair Sect''s disciples were female. The likelihood that Severin would join was very little.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Thus, she could only see Severin soared higher and became a paragon after a year. She could not agree more if someone said Severin had a remarkable talent. If Severin was given enough time, she believed Severin had the chance to ascend and be a celestial being. It crushed her even more that she had given up on recruiting Severin.


    On the other side, Jason did not think he missed out on a great person. Instead, he looked at Severin calmly because he reckoned Severin would be dead when he entered the Starry Sky Battlespace.


    "There is no one else to me but you because of your talent, he thought.

 Chapter 2291

    ?Chapter 2291


    Shortly, there was another opening in the sky where an elder with grey hair and a green robe appeared. He was the head of the Steele, Lewys and he had Tobias with him.


    The elder looked around and saw the sect leaders of the four major sects and smiled. "Hi, everyone. I hope I''m not toote.


    After that, they stepped out of the opening and flew out. Truth be told, Lewys was feeling a little intimated by the four sect leaders. The only reason he could be here was because of Jason.


    Before this, Jason and rkin got together to discuss Severin. In the end, both of them decide to kill Severin in the Starry Sky Battlespace. However, since Sian was killed by Severin in the Fierce Beast Mountain, the Gahrrs did not have any suitable candidate to send to the Starry Sky Battlespace.


    Hence, Jason thought about the Steeles and Tobias. Even though Tobias was not as strong as the others, at least he could lend Simeon out to increase their odds of winning when they were in the Starry Sky Battlespace.


    After the discussion, Jason decided to head over to the Steeles to pay rkin a visit and offered two seventh- grade alchemical pills to help Tobias advance to the paragon stage.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    Jason was extremely happy to see Lewys arriving. "Haha. Not all, you''re just in time."


    Lewys felt relieved seeing how happy Jason was. At first, he thought there was no hope of him having any member of his family enter the Starry Sky Battlespace this year as those who were in the right age had not reached the paragon stage yet. Then Jason appeared and gave them two alchemical pills to help Tobias out. And because of that, Lewys and his family decided to be on Jason''s side.


    After Jason had replied, Roman nodded at Lewys and said while he stroked his beard, "Mister Lewys. You''re notte. The portal to the Starry Sky Battlespace is not opened yet."


    Roman and the others knew and had seen or talked with Lewys before because they were all leaders of the sect or heads of a family. Although Roman was a little surprised to see Lewys here, he still acted like a gentleman and socialized as normal.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cecily also greeted Lewys by nodding. Whereas, Oskar nced over and said nothing.


    The prodigies had different reactions when they saw Tobias. Soran was a little surprised because he remembered Tobias was still a level nine supreme saint when they met a few months ago. He did not expect to see Tobias advance to the paragon stage so quickly.


    Mostly due to the fact that Soran did not think Tobias was not as capable and talented as Severin or Karl. If he had to say, he and Soran were most likely on the same level. Nheless, he was a disciple of the Deifirm Sect and the sect was capable of providing him an ample amount of seventh-grade alchemical pills.


    Whereas the Steeles were just a second-ss family in Southsky. Lewys was not as strong as Oskar or the other sect leaders from the four major sects. If the Steeles had any seventh-grade alchemical pill, they would more likely allocate it to those who were already in the paragon stage.


    Therefore, Soran was really curious and surprised to see Tobias advance so quickly. Anyway, he was a smart person who knew better than asking something he should not know or paking into other people''s business.


    Then he thought about the showdown Severin and Simeon had just now. His sixth sense was telling him that he could expect Simeon to go after Severin for injuring him just now. After all, Simeon was not the type to forgive people lightly.


    At first, Tobias'' arrival caught Winston''s attention. Then after a look, he could not bother with Tobias anymore.

 Chapter 2292

    ?Chapter 2292


    Winston did not think Tobias would be a threat to him as Tobias had just be a paragon. The people who intimidated Winston were still Severin and Simeon.


    Callie and Isobe both nodded at Tobias and looked no more.


    Unlike the others, Simeon was very passionate about Tobias. He smiled and said, "Tobias,e over here."


    Tobias knew the others were not going to show any affection to him because he was not strong enough to impress them. Thus, he quickly went to join Simeon and tried to please him, "Hi, Simeon. Please look after me when we''re inside."


    Simeon replied faintly, ''Haha. Sure. But don''t forget about our deal.


    At the same time, he could not help but nce over at Severin who was resting with his eyes closed. If Severin were looking, he could see Simeon was giving him a death stare.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    After the reminder, Tobias rooted himself. He took a deep breath and had mixed feelings. He knew he got this opportunity all thanks to Deifirm Sect but it came with a condition. He had to help Simeon kill Severin when they were in the Starry Sky Battlespace.


    As he thought back to the time they were at the Artic Heights, Severin''s power and capabilities still taunted him greatly. He knew he was going to face a difficult battle as Simeon would not rest until he killed Severin. However, there was no going back now as the Steeles had decided to be on the same side as the Deifirm Sect.


    If he dared to show any sign of resistance or betrayal, he would be the first person Simeon killed.


    He sighed and felt somewhat frustrated but there was nothing he could do but wait together with Simeon for the portal to the Starry Sky Battlespace to open.


    After a while, the portal above the mountain peak shined out greatly. The vortex slowly grewrge until it finally came to a stable moment.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Through the light, Severin felt like he was looking at a gxy from ancient times. Each star was blinking brightly. As he looked at the stars, he felt the power of heaven and earth in his energy center started to increase.


    Now that the portal to the Starry Sky Battlespace was opened, Jason said to Simeon, "The portal is opened now. What are you waiting for? Go!"


    Simeon wasted no time and flew into the portal together with Tobias. Later, Roman took out two charms and threw them to Winston and Soran.


    "This is a Defensive Charm I made. Due to the rules of the Starry Sky Battlespace, only those with attainment between paragon and royal paragon could enter. This Defensive Charm can withhold an attack from a level five paragon. Make good use of it and it can very well save your life," Roman said.


    Even if Roman created a Defensive Charm that could withhold an attack from a level nine paragon, it would be useless because of the rules of the Starry Sky Battlespace.


    Winston and Soran epted the Defensive Charm and flew into the portal. At the same time, Callie and Isobe were ready to leave too. They stepped on the cloud to head toward the portal.


    Karl waited for no one and flew at the speed of lightning since everyone else was already making their way to the portal.


    Severin saw it and was reluctant to be left behind. When he was about to make his way, he saw a charm in front of him. Later he heard Oskar''s voice in his head.


    ''This is a Defensive Charm I made. It can withhold a full attack from a level seven paragon. And it also has a map of the Starry Sky Battle I drew after I entered thest time.''

 Chapter 2293

    ?Chapter 2293


    Severin was very happy to hear that. It would make the exploration in the Starry Sky Battlespace much easier if he had the Defensive Charm and the map of the Starry Sky Battlespace.


    ''Thank you very much!'' Severin replied with his divine sense and quickly stored the Defensive Charm in his spatial ring.


    After that, he flew into the sky to head toward the portal. The moment he was inside the portal, he felt an enormous energy around him. It was so powerful that he could not resist. It led his body to fly upward.


    When the altitude got to a point, he looked down and realized he was so high up that the mountain gradually became a small dot. Then he realized there were many dots. Soon he could recognize some of them.


    "This is the Artic Heights and that is the Fierce Beast Mountain!"


    As he was higher up, he could see the ocean in his view. He was shocked, "Is this how Southsky looked like from high above?"


    It was slightlyrger than he had in his mind. The power continued to lead him up and he finally saw other states. ''Is that Greatre?" He squinted as he saw a piece ofnd that was almost the same size as Southsky. It was situated below the Fierce Beast Mountain and connected to Southsky. The sky above Greatre had a thickyer of the spirit of regalness. Vaguely, Severin felt there was a lucky golden dragon flying around the cloud. The Greatre was the ce where the human dynasty resided. The dynasty had a long-standing history and the power of the royals was as strong as the sacrednd.


    Severin continued to look at the area beyond the Fierce Beast Mountain. It was a huge area that was many timesrger than Southsky.


    ''I think that''s Mind,'' Severin thought while being in a rxing mood.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With his sharp eyesight, the distance was not a problem to him. He was still able to vaguely explore Mind with his bare eyes. As he looked, he discovered there were many light pirsnded on Mind. Each light pir carried a cultivator. Those cultivators were either on the same level as him or stronger than him.


    He was shocked and thought, ''No wonder everyone wants to go to the Mind. Look at the number of cultivators who are eligible to enter the Starry Sky Battlespace.


    The rules of the Starry Sky Battlespace stated that a cultivator must be below forty years old to enter. It was actually a very stringent rule. Because of that, there were only nine of them from Southsky could enter the Starry Sky Battlespace. However, Mind had ten times the number of cultivators who met the requirement.


    While Severin was feeling surprised, he noticed another areaing into his view east side of Mind. "Huh? Is that Eastin?"


    It had almost the samend size as Southsky.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    There was another area appearing on the right side of Mind. However, it looked like a dessert. From what Severin could see, there was an oasis in the middle of thend which only came to half the size of Southsky.


    I guess that must be Westregion. I heard there are many powerful bishops from Westregion and one of the sacrednds is called Thundermusic Church."


    From the information gathered, Severin knew the Thundermusic Church was very good at brainwashing people. They said they did it so they could help people move on and erase their sins. Once the spell was cast on the target, it would change the target''s mind and control the target. In the end, the target would be a pawn for the church that would only pray every day unless he was asked to do other things.


    Looking back at history, Westregion and Southsky had an epic war before. At that time, Southsky was ruled by evil practitioners and mystical creatures. The warsted for a long time.


    Most of the area of Westregion was desert. Itcked natural resources and spiritual energy. The weather was


    also very bad. Maybe that was also the reason there were many great and powerful cultivators spawning. Especially the members of the churches.


    Their skill and determination were very strong which helped Westregion be one of the strongest states in Bluerealm.

 Chapter 2294

    ?Chapter 2294


    Cultivators from the Westregion were normally stronger than other cultivators from Southsky even when they were on the same level.


    After that, Severin looked over to the north side of Mind. It was the ocean. From that, Severin was assured that was Northsea. It was thend of the barbaric. They did not think improving their divine soul was important and solely concentrated on strengthening their bodies. They were famous because of the act of Transmutation Circle and were as strong as celestial beings.


    Beside Northsea were Thundlight, Infinia Icefield, Lasbonrket, and Cesun. Severin had only read about those ces from the book. He nced at the ocean and realized Bluerealm wasrger than he imagined.


    All of a sudden, the space around him shook and before he knew it he was not where he was from before. It felt like he was in outer space because he could see the gxy with his bare eyes. There was a portal ahead of him. The portal had many ck holes and vortexes beside it.


    Severin thought, "This must be the Starry Sky Old Portal."


    In order to enter the Starry Sky Battlespace, one must pass through the Starry Sky Old Portal. If the person was not determined and had a strong mind, he would be trapped in the world of illusion forever and die eventually. Then, he saw Cecily and the others had entered the portal. Thus, he waited no more and entered with confidence.


    When he took the first step into the portal, he came across a stone wall blocking ahead of him. It was carved with many divine spells. Each of them was shining with principles ofw and magical power that shocked his mind. He got excited and quickly walked closer to the stone wall. When he was about to reach the stone wall, his primal spirit flinched as an instinctive that something horrible was going to happen if he walked further.


    And that moment woke him up.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    "Something is wrong!"


    He realized his foot was outside of the portal where there were numerous ck holes and vortexes underneath his foot. What a scary moment it was. He took a deep breath and thought, ''Damn, I nearly fall into a ck hole.''


    If he did fall into a ck hole, he knew with his current power, he would forever be trapped inside the ck hole as the power of the ck hole would crush his divine soul.


    Nevertheless, he calmed down and continued the journey. Shortly, a building appeared in front of him. He could many people in the building and everyone wasughing. There were beautiful women dancing and pleasing music.


    He looked at that but ignored everything and walked past the building. Shortly, he arrived at a battlefield. It was filled with a heavy sense of blood. Dead bodies were everywhere and some of them were the people closest to him.


    Old Wacko, Oskar, Danie, Myles, Felipe, and many more. They were lying dead with blood all over their bodies. Yet, Severin just walked right past without being affected.


    Later, he arrived at a ce with several crystal coffins. His wives and Selene were lying inside each coffin. As he walked past the coffins, he heard many alluring voices.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Severin. It''s me! Diane. Let me out!"


    "Daddy, daddy. I miss you so much!"


    Despite that, he stayed calm and walked past the coffins without looking at them. He had no idea how long he had been walking as if it felt like it was forever.


    Until he reached the end of the portal and he saw a new world in front of him. To be urate, it was a gxy. There were many stars ands but it was so quiet. It felt so cold and empty.

 Chapter 2295

    ?Chapter 2295


    Severin looked at the gxy where he could see the moon, sun,s, and stars. He took a deep breath to enjoy the power of the gxy. It helped to energize him and increased the amount of power of heaven and earth in his body.


    He mumbled, "Is this the Starry Sky Battle? The power of the gxy is so thick here."


    In fact, he was quite happy. If it was what he thought, then he could improve much faster when he practiced here because of the power of the gxy. The Starry Sky Battlespace was totally different from the other ruins Severin had been to. This looked like a totally different space or a whole new world.


    Severin shook his head and stopped thinking. Then he released his divine sense to scout and explore the surroundings. Suddenly, he realized those who were ahead of him were nowhere to be seen. There was nothing but emptiness around him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He thought about it and said, "I guess everyone is separated after passing through the Starry Sky Old Portal."


    It was actually a good thing. If he had met Simeon now, both of them would go on and have a fight immediately. Now that he did not have to worry about Simeon, he took out the charm Oskar gave him earlier on. He scanned it with his divine sense. Immediately, information about the Starry Sky Battlespace including a map appeared in his mind.


    After a while, he opened his eyes. He looked confident and spiritual as he looked around. Based on the stars, he could pinpoint where he was.


    "The closest opportunity is a ce where I can find metal Uru!" he thought.


    Metal Uru was a precious metal that formed when the area had the thickest power of the gxy. After years and years, the power of the gxy agglomerated and chemical reactions happened to form a type of metal.


    Parts of the spiritual weapon crafted in Bluerealm were made out of metal Uru as it could give the weapon more power. A fist-sized metal Uru was enough to craft a superior-quality spiritual weapon.


    In fact, metal Uru was just a normal metal in the Starry Sky Battlespace. There were many other treasures to be found here which were rarer than metal Uru. For example, the eighth-grade spiritual herb known as Seven Stars Herb or treasure that was as exclusive as Stargold.


    Stargold was used in the crafting of Metal Armored Divine Soldier, a type of immortal weapon. Most of the sacrednd in Mind had Metal Armored Divine Soldier as their ultimate weapon because it contained the power of punishment. One hit from the Metal Armored Divine Soldier could crush roughly more than ten thousand acres ofnd. However, it had to go through several thunder strikes to be a powerful immortal weapon. Only the Starry Sky Battlespace had the Stargold that was needed to craft the Metal Armored Divine Soldier.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    Severin shook his head, took a deep breath, and calmed himself down. Then he found out which direction to head to.


    The Starry Sky Battlespace was as everyone said it. It had the opportunity a cultivator needed to ascend and be a celestial being. However, that came with a price as the Starry Sky Battlespace was filled with dangers and traps.


    Everywhere in the Starry Sky Battlespace were ck holes and vortexes. Other than that, there was also a greater threat which was the gxy monster.


    Gxy monsters roamed the gxy. They were very powerful beings. Their bodies were able to withstand the pressure of the ck holes and vortexes. Their power was as strong as a paragon.

 Chapter 2296

    ?Chapter 2296


    In the vast expanse, colossal monsters wield such formidable might that the very elements of the Nine Heavens Gale and the ck holes graced their corporeal forms. Based on sheer physical prowess alone, those majestic creatures stand as equals to royal paragon practitioners.


    Those huge beings drew strength from the moon and stars, and their might burgeoned with celestial power. Any practitioner who faced them in battle and struggled to end the monsters quickly would end up bing incredibly exhausted. Practitioners would rather face peers who are on the same level as them rather of such monsters inside the Starry Sky Battlespace.


    A momentter, Severin soared through the starlit void. A vast neb condensed not far ahead, casting eerie shadows against the backdrop of dark space. The violent ck holes erupted from the ck holes, with the elements within forming scorching fireballs.


    Those fiery orbs stirred swaths of starlight, coalescing into meteorites that formed celestial belt before Severin''s keen eyes. The meteorites born from the cosmic chaos formed a meteorite belt, causing Severin''s eyes to glow with anticipation.


    Guided by Oskar''s map, Severin discerned the presence of metal Uru within the meteorite belt. "If I can gather enough of the metal Uru, I might be able to upgrade my Green Shield to an elite-quality spiritual treasure."


    Excitement coursed through Severin as he contemted the potential enhancements awaiting his superior- quality spiritual treasure. By refining it further, its defensive and life-saving abilities would be greatly boosted, transcending merebat prowess.


    Bloody battles and intensepetition among practitioners were not the be-all and end-all of attainment. All practitioners sought to live longer, and many ced heightened importance on mastering escape techniques or fortifying their defensive capabilities. That is the only way for a practitioner to weather moments of peril.


    With that resolve, Severin calmed his spirit and channelled his energy to the maximum before expanding his divine senses. The turbulent space within the belt posed a challenge-as the simplest missteps could lead to an endless disorientation in the void.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    Such situations were not very tricky for a royal paragon who had already understood the intricacies of that space, as they could still find their way back to Bleurealm even if the ck hole whisked them away. However, the risks were greater for Severin due to his level as a paragon.


    Maintaining vignce, he advanced carefully and steadily, delving deeper into the meteoriteden expanse. Approximately one-third into his journey, he noticed countless metallic grains imbued with a silvery-white radiance and pulsating with potent power of the gxy.


    Severin was overwhelmed with excitement as he looked at the scene before him. "That''s a lot of metal Uru!"


    At a nce, Severin spotted a tremendous amount of metal Uru within the meteorite belt. Some were the size of his fists, and there was more than enough to refine his Green Shield.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Severin was ecstatic, having struck gold in the Starry Sky Battlespace.

 Chapter 2297

    ?Chapter 2297


    Severin felt that his fortunes so far were rather positive. As soon as he stepped into the Starry Sky Battlespace, he stumbled upon a meteorite belt harboring the coveted metal Uru.


    Drawing a deep breath, he quelled the rush of excitement and swiftly took out the Heavenly Cauldron from his spatial ring. Its abilities were not limited to crafting pills-it had the capacity to shape treasures too.


    The metal Uru was concealed within the colossal meteorites and had to be extracted. Normal meteorites, bereft of value and unable to fit into his spatial ring, were left ignored.


    After summoning the Heavenly Cauldron, Severin pped his hands and conjured forth a tri-colored spiritual fire that manifested into the form of two fiery dragons. The dragons encircled the alchemy furnace. When the first step wasplete, he curled his hand into a w-like shape. In that split second, he channeled the power of heaven and earth into his hand, reducing the ore to fragments. The alchemy fumace soon consumed it.


    The swirling of spiritual fire birthed a metallic liquid that resembling mercury, radiating a rich star power as well as an inherent vitality. The sight of it brought a smile of satisfaction to Severin''s face.


    While the initial yield of metal Uru was somewhat modest, he still had plenty of meteorites to go through. The metal Uru extracted from each meteorite could collectively reach the size of a fist!


    *I need condense the metal Uru as quickly as possible before proceeding to the core of the Starry Sky Battlespace! *Severin resolved. The outer reaches were still thousands of miles away from the true core.


    ording to Oskar''s map, the core was a most crucial locale within the Starry Sky Battlespace, as it held significance as the battleground where an ancient true celestial shed with an extraterrestrial evil force. The celestial''s blood dripped into the void, and the incredibly strong might that came with it was what gave rise to the uniqueness of the Starry Sky Battlespace! Rumour has it that the opportunities to be a celestialy hidden somewhere in its core.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Severin, driven by the purpose of exploring the area for that opportunity, was determined not to let the opportunity slip away. He also had a secondary purpose-to track the Old Wacko. The anecdotes he had been told spoke of the Old Wacko massacring countless individuals in the Starry Sky Battlespace, kidnapping paragon women, and eventually bing a celestial in less than a century.


    As time flowed, the Heavenly Cauldron expelled countless meteorite residues, leaving behind a gleaming sphere of golden metal Uru. Severin nodded approvingly and said, "Now that the metal Uru has been sessfully gathered, it''s time to move on to the next destination."


    In the midst of preparing to depart, a furious roar echoed from the meteorite belt. The epicenter of the disturbance revealed a massive meteorite exploding open to reveal a colossal monster.C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org


    Standing at the size of a small hill, the monster was covered in silver-white scales and resembled a crocodile. It red down at Severin with a menacing gaze, and its eyes were glowing in a cold, green light.


    An overpowering aura ruptured the surrounding space, unleashing a tempest of Nine Heavens Gale and elements that surrounded the monster.


    *Is that a gxy monster!?" Severin eximed as he felt a throbbing headacheing on.

 Chapter 2298

    ?Chapter 2298


    Severin did not expect to see a colossal gxy monster within the confines of the meteorite belt. It dawned on him that the area he had encroached on belonged to the creature, which had been nestled among the meteorites in slumber until Severin''s intrusion disrupted its domain. The ''theft'' of all that metal Uru and the vition of its sanctuary was what fueled the creature''s ire.


    Emerging from the meteorite, the gxy monster roared, and its cry reverberated through air. Elemental energy swirled around it and distorted the surrounding space.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    *Roar!" The creature lunged toward Severin with jaws agape. Without hesitation, Severin conjured the Green Shield over his head. A burst of green light blossomed and enveloped him in a defensive barrier. The monster''s bloody teeth collided with the shield, producing a resounding metallic ng.


    When the creature noticed that its attack had proven futile, its eyes glowed in anger, and it roared anew before lunging for Severin once more. Its scales glowed in a silver light that converging into a millstone-sized beam within its bloody mouth.


    The Green Shield was able to block off the assault, but it exhibited some signs of wear. Despite sessfully blocking the attack, Severin observed that a crack in the shield as its luster began to dim. The Green Shield, acquired at the cost of several batches of seventh-grade Breakthrough Pills from Oskar, was cracking under the pressure. He still owed the sect another three batches of Breakthrough Pills.


    Fury surged within Severin as he roared. "You''re going to pay for damaging my shield!"


    In a swift motion, Severin summoned his Scarletsky Sword, the de of which was brimming with swordwill that sliced through the surrounding space. With a firm grip on the sword, Severin unleashed thousands of sword beams upon the gxy monster, with each one spanning ten thousand feet and sweeping away everything in its path.C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org


    The field resounded with a dull explosion as the giant monster''s armor cracked in a glow of silver light. Unfazed, the creature continued to advance and disregarded Severin''s assault. As the monster closed in, Severin threw a punch, infusing it with the surging power of his blood and energy. His fist gleamed like the sun as he struck the monster.


    The impact of that loud bang echoed like a collision with a towering mountain. Shockwaves were sent through Severin''s numb arms, and frustration began to gnaw at him. ''Doesn''t this thing have any weaknesses?"


    The gxy monster, while not overwhelmingly powerful in terms of ability, boasted a physical formparable to a spiritual treasure. Encased in silver iron scales that resembled copper nails, the creature was able to resist Severin''s attacks. After several futile attempts, Severin''s arm was searingly numb.


    "I can''t keep doing this. Its physical form is just too strong!" Severin decided to change tactics after realizing that close-rangebat was not going to work. He executed a technique that allowed him to distance himself from the monster, and he immediately took out his most prized spiritual treasure-the Sky-Soil Zenith.


    As it expanded in mid-air, the Sky-Soil Zenith grew to the size of a mountain and exuded a formidable aura. The pressure bore down upon the gxy monster, and despite its steel-like physical form, the scales on its body began to crack atst.

 Chapter 2299

    ?Chapter 2299This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The echoing cry of the giant monster reverberated as the Sky-Soil Zenith had grown to the size of a mountain and crashed down on it. The monster''s silverish scales began to fall off-a sign that Severin decision to change tactics had paid off. Relief soon washed over him.


    Had the Sky-Soil Zenith failed, then escape would be Severin''s only recourse. Since he had already gotten the metal Uru from the meteorite belt, there was no point in engaging the creature in prolongedbat. The monster was quite valuable in many different aspects-its blood was a seventh-grade ingredient useful in alchemical pills, while its strong flesh that had condensed years and years of power of the gxy could be used as an alchemical ingredient or as food for consumption.


    However, obtaining those valuable items entailed having to risk his life.


    The cosmic being had dwelled for ages in the starry sky, enduring the relentless onught of the Nine Heavens Wind as well as the ck holes. Such was the reason behind its nail-like silver skin and strength that rivaled even that of spiritual treasures. Unfortunately, that darn monster had strong defensive and offensive powers that could swiftly kill paragon-level practitioners.


    "I need to end this, and fast!" Severin muttered to himself. A prolonged battle would risk attracting unwanted attention, furtherpounding the challenges he would face. With a resolute expression, he wielded the Sky-Soil Zenith once more, causing an audible crack as the void shattered. Elemental energy was swept along with the turbulence of ck holes.C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org


    The monster roared defiantly, lifting its arms to deliver a forceful blow that aimed at crushing Severin beneath its formidable strength. Severin responded to the impending strike and wielded the Green Shield to form a protective barrier.


    The impact propelled Severin backward, and his expression turned serious. "Damn it! This monster''s brute force shows no sign of waning!"


    With little time for contemtion, Severin''s hand glowed with a dark light that summoned the Sky-Soil Zenith into the air. The treasure erupted in a burst of rainbow-colored divine light, and its aura began to intensify further. Its power grew and grew until it crushed the surrounding space with a deafening creak.


    The gxy monster endured another powerful blow, shedding scales and sttering golden blood across the meteorite belt.


    Seizing the opening, Severin brandished his Scarletsky and channeled the boundless swordwill into a swift and fierce sword light. He then shed down within hesitation.


    A golden sword light filled the sky in a most resplendent spectacle. It cleaved through the void, destroying the elemental energy and the Nine Heavens Gale as it gently descended upon the gxy monster.


    The next second, a dull thud was heard from that once furious monster. Severin then noticed a golden thread materializing on its body and extending slowly across its girth. After a few seconds, the golden thread exploded, and the gxy monster split neatly in two.


    Severin, witnessing the creature''s demise, breathed a heavy sigh of relief.

 Chapter 2300

    ?Chapter 2300


    ''The Starry Sky Battlespace truly lives up to its reputation as a forbidden ce within the Bleurealm''s thirteen states. Behemoths stronger than human paragons are rampant even at its outer fringes..." Severin''s countenance became somber as he reflected on the perilous encounter. The recent skirmish had nearly taken him out. Dangers abounded despite only lingering on the periphery of the Starry Sky Battlespace, so there was no telling what other dangers continued to lurk in its depths. The dangers within were an intrinsic part of the battlespace''s notorious status as the most life-endangering realm among 13 of Bleurealm''s states. Chaotic ck holes and Nine Heavens Gales were everywhere, not to mention the presence of gxy monsters. Tales of countless geniuses sumbed to the perils during each opening of the Starry Sky Battlespace added to its notoriety.


    However, adversity often carried opportunities within its folds. Those who battled the dangers and emerged unscathed from the space often went on to achieve much greatness. From what he knew, Oskar and Jason had navigated the perils of the Starry Sky Battlespace in their youth, thus giving them the opportunity to be highly-coveted paragon-level powerhouses.


    That alone was a clear demonstrated the sheer imposingness of the Starry Sky Battlespace.


    Severin shook his head to dispel those thoughts. He retrieved two pills from his spatial ring to replenish his depleted spiritual energy. After using his divine sensed to confirm the demise of the gxy monster, Severin advanced towards the colossal carcass. He was brimming with anticipation as he prepared to assess the spoils.


    However, he had only just approached the gxy monster''s corpse when a sudden burst of ck light erupted a hundred feet behind him. He reacted swiftly and deployed his Green Shield above his head to intercept the unexpected assault. Severin''s expression soured, and he extended his divine senses to question the assant. Who is it?"C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org


    A surprised tone then reached Severin''s ears, "You managed to evade my attack? But it was obvious that the battle took a toll on your spiritual energy."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    A crack appeared in the space before the meteorite, revealing a young man d in a ck robe. His features were rather ferocious, and his thick eyebrows were so thick that there was only a small break in the middle. A golden bracer adorned his wrist, emitting a faint spiritual light. An aura befitting that of a level three paragon radiated from the man.


    The man, Ulva Jurien, seemed a little taken aback. Severin''s evasion of his sneak attack was unexpected. He had been nearby as he grappled with the gxy monster and was drawn by the aftermath of the battle. He immediately decided to lurk in the shadows. It was upon reaching the meteorite belt that Ulva noticed someone battling a gxy monster.


    Though he was initially reluctant to interfere, he reconsidered upon discovering the presence of metal Uru. It soon dawned on him that Severin had taken all the metal Uru avable there. Ulva did not want to miss out on the opportunity.


    That Severin had unleashed the Sky-Soil Zenith during the confrontation with the gxy monster intrigued Ulva greatly. He decided to wait for an opportune moment to rob Severin of the treasure.


    Ulva thus decided to hide behind a meteorite and bide his time until an opportunity arrived for him to capitalize on Severin''s post-battle fatigue. Little did he expect that Severin would continue to retain an exceptional perception by evading his sneak attack and exposing his presence.

 Chapter 2301

    ?Chapter 2301


    After Ulva''s presence betrayed him, he raised his hand and produced a spear enveloped in ck lightning. This superior-quality spiritual treasure exuded a menacing aura. It was adorned by a bloodthirsty glow, as well as the anguished cries of countless innocent souls. Ulva, a gold-medal assassin of Greatre''s assassin organization known as Dra Association, was able to showcase his remarkable talent after honing his skills for thirty years. However, the significant resources required for advancement in the Greatre were monopolized by Greatre''s royals. Despite his exceptional abilities, Ulva had been entangled in conflicts with the royals and found himself stripped of these resources.


    He had entered the Starry Sky Battlespace in the hopes of discovering new opportunities, and was immediately drawn to the aftermath of a battle upon his arrival. While he was exploring the meteorite belt, he observed Severin engaging inbat with a gxy monster. The sight of several spiritual treasures in Severin''s possession ignited a greedy look in Ulva''s eyes.


    ''An elite-quality spiritual treasure, a superior-quality defensive spiritual treasure, and another mediocre-quality spiritual treasure. I take it that means you hail from a renowned sect." Ulva then swung his spear and tore the space around him. In a hostile tone, he demanded of Severin, "Hand over the treasure or meet your demise!" Severin''s response was that of immediateughter. That was his first time encountering a situation where someone capitalized on his situation. Despite the inherent dangers of the Starry Sky Battlespace and his cautious approach, his recent battle with the gxy monster had inadvertently exposed his presence.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Severin''s expression turned somber as he acknowledged his assant''s remarkable stealth. Remaining undetected within a hundred feet radius was a feat challenging even for a level seven or level eight paragon. It was sobering to think that Ulva might have been sessful if he was more patient, and if Severincked the extraordinary perceptiveness. Severin shuddered at the thought of that scenario and was d that Ulva did not try to seize the treasures from him while he was battling against the gxy monster.


    At that moment, Severin wielded the Scarletsky Sword and unleashed a rapid attack of swordlight that was imbued with murderous intent. He aimed at squarely at Ulva, who stood several dozen feet away. After witnessing this, Ulva''s expression shifted dramatically and he retorted, "I''ll get you for that!"


    The spear in Ulva''s hand erupted in ck thunderbolts, apanied by the ear-piercing screams of imprisoned souls that reverberated through the starry sky. Shockwaves were released, distorting the surrounding space.


    Amidst the chaos, Ulva marveled at Severin''s swift recovery of spiritual energy. "How does his spiritual energy recover so quickly?" he wondered.


    Ulva had no time to think as Severin pressed on. Gritting his teeth, Ulva summoned a ten-thousand-foot-long silver dragon from his storage bag. The dragon, radiating an aura no less than a level two paragon, hovered in the air. Severin was surprised by the sudden appearance of the unexpected spiritual monster and asked, "Isn''t that a spiritual monster? Are you from Eastin or Greatre?"


    The silver dragon undoubtedly served as Ulva''s spiritualpanion, yet there were few in Mind-or even Southsky, for that matter-who were able to train spiritual monsters. Not a lot of sects engaged spiritual pets in battle, as the process of taming any creatures deemed suitable for that purpose would require much care and discipline. A small misstep might cause the pet to turn against its owner. As a result, such a technique was mostly confined to Eastin.

 Chapter 2302

    ?Chapter 2302


    Rumors abound that the ancient families of Eastin were driven to tame monsters in ancient eras where the human race grappled with inferior martial skills and had to vie for dominance against other formidable races. It was not until the continued rise of the human race and the efforts of past generations that higher-grade techniques emerged, rendering the control of ferocious monsters obsolete. Only the venerable aristocratic families of Eastin and certain other regions on the border with Greatre still clung tightly to those practices.


    Ulva''s face curled into a sneer when he realized that Severin saw through his technique. "Ah, so you recognize the situation you''re in then. In that case, relinquish the spiritual treasure and metal Uru. I might spare your life if you do so. Refuse, and you''ll be fodder for my dragon!"


    Severin licked his lips with anticipation and gazed at Ulva with fiery eyes. Though he initially assumed that his foe was a run-of-the-mill treasure-robbing practitioner, Severin was caught off guard by the revtion of Ulva''s ability to control spiritual pets, as well as Ulva''s concealment technique. He wanted to learn both.


    The concealment technique would boost his survivability in battle, while the ability to control spiritual monsters would be very beneficial in future battles. It would go a long way in protecting his wives!


    "Hand over your concealment technique as well as your secret to controlling spiritual pets. Perhaps I might consider sparing your life if you do," Severin dered calmly and counter-threatened.


    Seeing as his intimidation tactics had failed, Ulva-now infuriated and embarrassed-raised his spear and charged.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "You know what? I sort of admire your ignorance..." Ulva thrust forward to try and engage in closebat.


    s, a sharp tingling sound was heard, and Severin''s figure turned into a blur. Severin''s sudden reaction was swift and unexpected, leaving Ulva startled. Ulva raised his spear and used his spiritual energy to cover himself in a light blue shield.


    However, Severin inched closer, and a terrifying sword will erupted in all directions from his Scarletsky Sword. The spiritual treasure in Ulva''s hand dimmed in an instant and stunned him.


    *Tch! If I''d known he was a swordsman, I wouldn''t have gotten myself into this mess!" Ulva cursed to himself. He then raised his fist and approached Severin swiftly to deliver a punch.


    "Thinking of engaging in close-rangebat?" Severin asked condescendingly as he observed every single one of Ulva''s moves. The next second, he concentrated the power of heaven and earth in his fist and threw a punch at Ulva.


    Severin''s strength wasparable to that of a real dragon, and the impact was so strong that it put a dent in Ulva''s chest. Blood gushed out, along with bone fragments, and internal organs.


    "How are you... so strong?" Ulva''s bloodshot eyes nearly bulged out, and his expression was unusually vicious. His vitality drained from him just as he was about to question Severin further. Severin''s overwhelming physical power had shattered his soul and annihted his physical form.

 Chapter 2303

    ?Chapter 2303


    ''My friend! This is but a misunderstanding!" Ulva eximed, and the remnants of his soul made a swift retreat and plunged into the body of the silver dragon. The once frenzied creature was now under the control of Ulva''s soul. It cast a terrified look at Severin with eyes that seemed to portray the strongest sense of fear. Without further ado, it tore into the void and took off in ast-ditch attempt to escape.


    Paragon-level practitioners were not easily dealt with, as survival secrets were usually part of their arsenal. Moreover, those who ventured into the Starry Sky Battlespace were the prodigies from all states.


    Ulva''s attempt at escape elicited a sneer from Severin. "Thinking of running? I never said you could leave, did I?"


    Following that statement, the Scarletsky Sword in Severin''s grip erupted in a brilliant light and unleashed a formidable sword light. The very fabric of space shattered wherever the sword light passed through, and elements began to spring forth from the rifts. The swordwill, formed along with Severin''s sword light, struck the silver dragon forcefully. In an instant, the dragon''s scales were reduced to fragments, and a dull cracking sound was heard.


    With no hope of escape, Ulva''s residual soul continued to resist by manipting the dragon''s body, sweeping its tail right toward Severin. The sneer on Severin''s face grew wider, and the Green Shield emitted a brilliant glow that formed an imprable defense against the tail''s assault. A minor shockwave was all that result.


    Ulva''s felt that his options running out when he realized the futility of his attack. Only remnants of his soul remained, and he had to borrow the body of his spiritual pet too. With less than a tenth of his original strength remaining, a swift escape was necessary to guarantee his survival.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    However, Severin controlled the Scarletsky Sword and swiftly closed in for the kill. With his left hand, he shed down and sent forth several thousand rays of sword light. At the same time, his right hand unleashed the True- Sun Fist, which surged with the brimming power of energy and blood.


    Despite being a level one paragon who was using his spiritual pet dragon as a host, Ulva still proved to be no match for Severin. Having patiently worn down his opponent, Ulva seized the chance to close in. He threw a punch that shattered the dragon''s body into pieces, destroying what remained of Ulva''s soul, thus enabling it to dissipate into the wind.Content from N¨®velDrama!!


    Ulva realized his miscalction as soon as he faced his demise. His expertise as a gold-medal assassin of Greatre''s Dra Associationy in closebat assassination and evasion. The majority of ordinary foes would sumb easily to his prowess and that of his spiritual pet.


    Should a stronger foee along, then he could always use the Escape Slip in his spatial ring to make a retreat. He soon realized that he had miscalcted.


    In the span of a few seconds, Severin reduced Ulva to a fragmented soul that had to depend on a spiritual pet as a host. It was a futile attempt at avoiding the inevitable, as Ulva eventually died in Severin''s hands anyway.


    At longst, Severin breathed a sigh of relief as the elements and the Nine Heavens Gale engulfed Ulva''s shattered soul.

 Chapter 2304

    ?Chapter 2304


    Severin raised his hand in a graceful gesture drew Ulva''s spatial ring closer. Severin then looked at the dragon''s corpse and waved his hand to produce the Heavenly Cauldron.


    The dragon''s lifeless form was swiftly drawn into the Heavenly Cauldron, and it did not take long for Severin to condense several strong pills from the dragon''s vitality and blood. As he looked at the pills emerging from the fumace, Severin muttered to himself, "At least they''re good enough to replenish my energy and blood."


    Though Ulva''s spiritual pet was not exceptionally powerful, it was nheless equivalent to a level one human paragon. The pills that the refined from the dragon''s essence were effective in restoring his power and blood to some extent. However, as Severin''s physical body was alreadyparable to that of a superior-quality spiritual treasure, the pills were thus less impactful on him.


    After stowing away the pills, Severin turned to the gxy monster''s carcass. He stored the carcass into his spatial ring without much difficulty, believing that various parts of it wille in handyter on.


    The monster''s scales, which were as durable as spiritual treasures, could be crafted into weapons. Meanwhile, its flesh, essence, and blood, were so enriched by the power of the sun, moon, and stars that it could bepared to a level seven or level eight alchemical ingredient. One should not forget also that it had spent a considerable amount of its life consuming metal Uru. The potential uses for crafting pills and weapons made the monster''s remains incredibly valuable.


    Once the battlefield was cleared, Severin consumed two Grandispirit Pills and sat cross-legged to begin the process of restoring his depleted spiritual energy. Once his energy was fully restored not longter, he retrieved Ulva''s spatial ring and intended to assess the spoils.


    Severin effortlessly dismantled the spatial ring''s restrictions with his formidable divine senses. Several seventh- grade pills, three jade slips, and a book of training exercises appeared before Severin along with a number of other pills and tens of thousands of spirit stones.


    A quick nce of the seventh-grade pills revealed that they were incredibly ordinary. He stowed them away in his spatial ring without much thought, and shifted his attention to the three jade slips.Content from N¨®velDrama!!


    As he finished examining them, he sighed and said, "An organization of killers from Greatre known as the Dra Association?"


    Ulva''s true identity as an assassin had been concealed up until Severin examined those jade slips. "That exins his proficiency with the concealment technique! He was able to approach me undetected within a hundred feet radius because of that! If he had been a little more opportunistic, I wouldn''t have been able to detect him in time." Had Ulva decided to mount a sneak attack on Severin while thetter was engaging the gxy monster, there was a chance that Severin might not have been able to discover Ulva''s presence in time.


    Ulva would have rued squandering such an advantageous position. Severin shook his head and eyed the jade slips with renewed interest. Aside from finding out Ulva''s true identity, the slips contained the technique of controlling spiritual pets named ''Monster Taming Art''.


    A map of the Starry Sky Battlespace was also present among the items, detailing the locations of nearby treasures and opportunities.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Severin then turned his attention to another manual. As he opened the yellowed book, a mystical power called the Void Concealment'' flowed into his mind. The ability allowed him to conceal his spiritual energy and blend with the surroundings. Once mastered, he could even meld with the void itself, rendering him practically undetectable even for a royal paragon. All those factors made it a very useful tool for stealth and assassination.

 Chapter 2305

    ?


    Chapter 2305Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After absorbing the knowledge of the Void Concealment, Severin''s eyes lit up and and a smile graced his lips.


    ''These spoils are pretty remarkable!" His face beamed with joy as he carefully stowed away the manual. The technique was used for covert assassinations, which exined why Ulva was brave enough to target him. After all, even high-level practitioners feared close-rangebat, and the Void Concealment kept the practitioner hidden as well as masked their aura. Severin found those points to be incredibly useful.


    In the vast expanse of the Starry Sky Battlespace, prodigies were everywhere and dangers lurked in every corner. The Nine Heavens Gale and ck holes asionally swept through, while ominous gxy monsters observed eagerly. It was important to be cautious every step of the way.


    Mastering the Void Concealment promised more than just survival-it meant heightened sess in acquiring treasures and escaping adversity. Severin marveled at how useful it was and muttered to himself, "Looks like I''ve secured a tool that''s perfect for covert operations."


    Ulva demise not only granted Severin control over spiritual pets but also bestowed the ability to conceal himself into the void. The value of those two techniques were indisputable. The pills derived from the pet dragon''s corpses, and even the seventh-grade pills and spiritual stones from Ulva''s spatial ring, were not as valuable as those two techniques. Above all, the map that Ulva had would prove to be of great use to him-it was an annotated map far better than Oskar''s.


    As he studied the map, Severin identified some hidden treasure less than a hundred miles away. He retracted his gaze and soared into the air, curious about the treasure that caught Ulva''s attention.


    Having identified the location in which he was to go to, Severin transformed into a streak of light and vanished into the meteorite belt. Within moments, he reached his destination.


    Before him loomed a vast, uncharted that was bereft of all noticeable aura. He consulted the map and confirmed that it was the marked point. He then extended his consciousness across that and saw what was an anomaly in its center.


    A small pool was emitting a potent blend of moonlight and starlight, and the ethereal silver swirl was brimming with life essence. Severin could not contain his excitement. "That''s a whole pool of Lunar Dew!"


    The Lunar Dew was a rare heavenly treasure in the Starry Sky Battlespace. It was born from the power of the moon and stars that tended to manifest only once every millennium. Rich in life essence, it not only purified the body but also nurtured the soul and treated one''s physical injuries. Most notably, it facilitated enlightenment.


    Severin''s excitement intensified as he soared up and got onto the to see the Lunar Dew. As he gazed at the ancient aura it emanated, he eximed, "I never expected a treasure like this to exist on such a remote!'' Severin''s breath quickened as he marveled at the celestial radiance of the lunar moonlight dew.

 Chapter 2306

    ?


    Chapter 2306


    Severin estimated that it would take thousands of years for the dew to condense from moonlight and form. He shed his clothes without hesitation and immersed himself in the water.


    As his skin came into contact with the cold Lunar Dew, a strong life essence swept through his body. Pure vitality washed over him, erasing even the smallest of bodily scars. At that moment, Severin began channeling his energy within him to absorb the power of the moon and stars. He also took the opportunity to train and draw upon the Void Concealment he had acquired earlier. Aided by the treasured Lunar Dew, he could sense himself mysticallyprehending the Void Concealment that unfolded within him.


    His mind and soul seemed to receive rity, as if connecting with the profound rules of the great way. Scriptures unveiled in his mind,ying themselves bare.


    At that moment, a fierce swordwill erupted from Severin''s body and exuded a terrifying aura. Thunderbolts enveloped him, and a celestial glow began to radiate. There was also a tri-colored spiritual fire that seemed to set his being aze.


    As Severin absorbed more of the celestial power from the spring, the details of the Void Concealment began to show rity. The initially tumultuous aura surrounding him gradually weakened and dissipated as heprehended the Void Concealment. Eventually, the pool became tranquil, and he resembled nothing more than an ordinary person.


    At that juncture, Severin seemed to have returned to his primal state, emitting no trace of even the slightest spiritual energy fluctuation. As Severin absorbed thest vestige of star power from the spring water, his min seemed to echo with a bang as Severin assimted and understood the intricate information.


    He had already reached Small Sess with the Void Concealment, and his aura was remarkably simr to that of an ordinary person after he suppressed them within him. Even the once surging power of energy and blood that seemed to burn like an oven of heaven and earth had been fully subdued.


    Severin opened his eyes suddenly and rose from the water. The next moment, his mid-stage level three paragon aura burst forth and tore through the surrounding space.


    Then, Severin raised his hands and clenched his fists. His muscles were swiftly interwoven, and they seemed to gleam with a bronze hue akin to the metal Uru. Feeling the surge in physical strength, Severin casually threw a soft punch. Then, his fist erupted in a sonic boom, shattering the void and producing a crack that was several feet wide.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Haha! My physical strength has increased again! It''s almost as strong and robust as a superior-quality spiritual treasure! I will now be able to resist even elite-quality spiritual treasures with my bare hands!" Severin rejoiced with a smile adorning his face.


    Absorbing the Lunar Dew had repaired hidden wounds in his body and even elevated his physical form to a higher tier. Every cell absorbed the spiritual energy around it, resulting in a zing radiance of divine light.


    Aspared to his previous physical state, Severin believed that he could resist even the elite-quality spiritual treasures with his bare hands. What thrilled him most was mastering the Void Concealment. The divine technique allowed him to control his aura, regte all the fluctuations within his body, and supressed his physical form''s energy and blood. From a distance, Severin resembled a seemingly harmless person. No one would be able to discern the true strength that he possessed.


    In the past, Severin could barely contend with a level five paragon using his robust physical body and excellent spiritual treasures. However, the newfound strength he had gave him the confidence of defeating a level six paragon.


    The incremental improvement should not be underestimated. Despite being a middle-stage level three paragon, transcending three stages within that level was a good enough demonstration of his extraordinary strength among Bleurealm''s prodigies.


    After all, as one approached the level of a paragon, even the stages within the levels became increasingly challenging. Other prodigies might only be able to transcend one or two stages at best.

 Chapter 2307

    ?Chapter 2307Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Feeling the surge in strength, Severin brimmed with joy and grew more confident about his exploration of the Starry Sky Battlespace. He lifted his head to survey the surroundings, noticing that the pool water now bore no trace of its former sparkling power of the moon and stars. Every drop of Lunar Dew in the pool had been absorbed by Severin.


    As Severin rose from the pool, he swung his arm and saw the awe-inspiring power of blood and energy ascending into the sky. It carried a formidable physical power that shattered the void in front of him. One swing seemed to carry several thousand pounds of weight, and it was powerful enough to reduce the void to powder. Such tremendous power-if unleashed against an opponent on the same level as he was-could quite possibly kill them.


    Severin believed that a single punch from him would be enough to defeat a foe whose maximum strength was at level four paragon, even if the foe was a talented and strong individual. Inbination with his magical prowess and spiritual treasures, even a level six paragon from Mind would face a formidable challenge.


    What pleased Severin the most was his mastery of the Void Concealment. His aura was restrained at that moment, and from a distance, he did not seem too different from any ordinary person. No one could tell that he was a practitioner. With the ability to conceal himself, he believed that anyone below the seventh or eighth level of a paragon would find it difficult to detect him within a hundred-feet radius. It would prove to be an invaluable technique, whether for escaping orunching sneak attacks.


    Satisfied, Severin walked out of the pool and swiftly adored himself in a fresh set of clothes from his spatial ring. He took out one of the slips he got from Ulva''s ring and channeled his consciousness within. A dazzling starry sky pattern materialized in his mind. He followed the map, pinpointed the closest marked point, and saw that it was situated several hundred miles away north of the wild.


    Having confirmed the direction, Severin soared into the sky. His figure sliced through the air with a swift motion that produced a resounding sonic boom, resembling a meteor that entered the starry sky.


    Meanwhile, a hundred miles away from the, a green-d Karl produced a map from his robes. Upon ensuring the surroundings aligned with the map, he swiftly flew toward the wild.


    "Hundreds of years have passed since the Starry Sky Battlespace wasst essible. The Lunar Dew hidden here would have umted significantly. I could even make a breakthrough to level two paragon if I absorb everything!" Karl contemted with excitement.


    The location that Karl was headed to was one that he had stumbled upon tens of thousands of years ago in the Starry Sky Battlespace. Situated on the fringes, its concealed location within the made it difficult for any normal person to notice. He had absorbed the Lunar Dew back in the past, and that was precisely the reason for his rise to prominence as a talented prodigy. Later on, he relied on the solid foundation that the opportunity had granted him to pave the way for his breakthrough to be a royal paragon.


    Karl had no qualms about reincarnating because of the numerous backups he had arranged for himself. Foremost among them was his familiarity with the opportunities in the Starry Sky Battlespace. As long as he could secure those opportunities, he would have no issues making a breakthrough to level five paragon. While Karl was lost in thought, he suddenly sensed a familiar presence passing by. He extended his divine consciousness and discerned Severin''s figure flying from several dozen miles away. That fleeting figure jolted his memory of the recent loss to Severin in the sect tournament. A tinge of regret surfaced as he sighed, "It''s a shame I didn''t get the chance to go to the Mind''s sacrednd!"

 Chapter 2308

    ?Chapter 2308


    ording to Karl''s original n, securing first ce in the tournament and acquiring the quota to travel to the Grandiuno Sacred Land was only the first part of his goal. Leveraging his past experiences in the Starry Sky Battlespace and his familiarity with the dangers lurking within, Karl intended to gain a head start on those coveted opportunities. The strategic advantage would propel him to level five paragon, thus paving the way for his journey to Mind.


    However, Severin''s sudden rise to fame shattered Karl''s wellid ns. The disruption fueled Karl''s resentment and disdain for Severin, intensifying his resolve for future confrontation. Karl thought to himself, ''Damn you, Severin! Once I reach level five paragon, I''ll settle scores with you right here in the Starry Sky Battlespace!''


    The animosity ran so deep that Severin''s demise was no longer enough to quell the hatred stirring within him. With that in mind, Karl hastened his flight towards the. Momentster, he arrived at the pool and cupped the spring water in his palms. A frown then unfurled across his face, as the water-cold and untainted-did not present any interesting features apart from its ordinary appearance.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Confused, Karl mumbled to himself, "What''s going on here? It''s already been several centuries. Hasn''t the Lunar Dew fully formed yet?"


    He was getting increasingly frustrated, and extended his divine senses to search every corner of the pool. After a few seconds, a shadow of discontent clouded Karl''s face. Despite his thorough search, not a single drop of Lunar Dew could be found. "This can''t be right. It''s in the nature of this to umte the essence of the sun, moon, and starlight naturally. Even if someone absorbed it after thest asion that the Starry Sky Battlespace was essible, it should still be able to condense after several centuries...


    Another unsettling thought crossed his mind. The Lunar Dew might be scarce, but under normal circumstances, it could not have beenpletely absent after several centuries. Karl considered all impossible scenarios and widened his eyes as he contemted the worst possibility.


    "Someone must have beaten me to it."


    The idea unnerved Karl. He recalled sensing Severin''s aura as he made his way to the, and he could not shake the feeling that Severin might have seized the opportunity. "This can''t be happening! Was it Severin who snatched the opportunity from under my nose?!"


    The more he contemted, the more convinced Karl became of the possibility. Though that had entered the wormhole at the same time, everyone would be scattered upon arrival. As far as Karl was concerned, the remote uncharted was incredibly difficult for anyone to discover. Severin somehow arrived at the same location despite not being aware of the Lunar Dew''s presence.


    Those thoughts prompted Karl to move forward swiftly and soar into the sky. He aimed to reach the next spot as soon as possible, as he yearned to know if Severin unintentionally stumbled upon the Lunar Dew or if Severin had known about the ce all along.


    Karl wondered if there were still any opportunities remaining for him in the present lifetime. Previously, Karl had utilized one opportunity after another to rise and be a royal paragon, thus cementing himself as a formidable force.


    Following his reincarnation, his strategic focus was the Starry Sky Battlespace. If others exploited all its opportunities, then Karl''s breakthrough to level five paragon would inevitably be dyed by several years even with the help of his talent.


    The span of a few years was not to be underestimated-securing an earlier breakthrough to royal paragon increased his chances of reiming the pinnacle of power, perhaps even unlocking avenues to reach supreme paragon!


    If he were unable to reim his former glory or ascend to the level of a supreme paragon, then his reincarnation would have served little purpose.

 Chapter 2309

    ?Chapter 2309


    At the same time, Severin traversed the starry sky swiftly in blissful ignorance of Karl''s depression and unease. After departing from that uncharted, he charted a course due north, covering thousands of miles in over half an hour.


    Surrounded by an ever-densifying constetion of stars and meteorites, Severin retrieved a jade slip and


    consulted the map contained within. Having confirmed that he was on the right trajectory, he hastened his flight and aimed for a meteorite belt, where the next opportunity would soon await him.


    As the map indicated, the belt was rich in metal Uru, and Ulva''s records hinted at a colossal piece of Lumigold that the Greatre had obtained. The ore was said to have forged into a formidable sword that could control Greatre''s fortunes and shape itself into a golden dragon!


    Spiritual treasures fell into three categories within the Bleurealm: spiritual treasures, divine protective weapons, and immortal weapons. Immortal weapons, as wielded by celestials, remained the stuff of legends, with no concrete evidence of their existence. In thest ten thousand years, no major faction in the Bleurealm was known to possess an immortal weapon.


    Below immortal weapons were divine weapons, which were treasured by many of Bleurealm''s sacrednds. The difficulty in forging such weapons were attributed to the inability of normal material to bear the weight of the world''sws. Only celestial gold was capable of doing so, yet it was scarce, and its value rivaled that of a ninth- grade alchemical pill. Even supreme paragons would fight tooth and nail for such an item!


    Severin, at his current level, harbored little hope of obtaining celestial gold, as his attainment was still not strong enough. However, umting as much metal Uru as he possibly could was a decent alternative.


    Metal Uru was a very valuable item, as they could forge elite-quality spiritual treasures when used in sufficient quantities. Only royal paragons would have such spiritual treasures, and they elevated one''sbat prowess significantly. He had only managed to acquire one-the Sky-Soil Zenith-through his immense luck in Wildfire''s ruins.


    If he could gain enough metal Uru in the Starry Sky Battlespace, then he could wait until he reached royal paragon and then proceed to craft additional defensive elite-quality spiritual treasures.


    In the midst of Severin''s reverie, he sensed hints of a battle emanating from the direction that he was heading for. "Is a battle unfolding?"


    He halted and focused his gaze on the source of the turmoil. His perception seemed capable of piercing through ten or so miles of the void. Before long, he sensed that the epicenter was within a meteorite belt less than fifty miles away-it was a region Severin intended to explore for metal Uru.


    Severin''s expression tumed somber as soon as he realized that someone had already reached the ce that he had intended to head toward. The shockwaves from the battle suggested that someone had alreadyy their im to what was there.


    Severin soon realized that he was lucky to have sensed the battle''s shockwaves from some ten or so miles away, or else he would have blindly rushed into a potential conflict. As he scrutinized Ulva''s jade slip, Severin''s expression sank even more.


    The closest source of metal Uru was within the meteorite belt that he targeted. Other locations were located in the battlespace''s more perilous depths, where greater dangersy in wait-aside from the increased ck holes, there was also the Nine Heavens Gale and other formidable gxy monsters.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Severin''s strength level was as yet insufficient for him to secure victory against prodigies from the other states. After all, many of the ranked prodigies from Mind''s sacrednd boasted an attainment of at least level five or level six paragon. Should he encounter even stronger members from a sect, then he would highly likely be facing adversaries at level seven or level eight paragon.

 Chapter 2310

    ?Chapter 2310


    After a brief moment of contemtion, Severin decided to vie for metal Uru at that very spot. He promptly employed the Void Concealment to conceal his aura and seamlessly merge with the surrounding spatial environment. With that done, he proceeded to venture cautiously into the area.


    Within that expansive meteorite belt, shockwaves from the battle reverberated and distorted the space around the battlers. Rifts appeared in the void, and the elements seemed to crumble and pour out of those cracks. As Severin approached, he gained a closer view of the skirmish before him.


    The two sidesprised three individuals in total. On one side was a young, elegant-looking young man, who was adorned in a red robe and had a hairpin to keep his hair up. The cuffs of his robe bore the pattern of a five- wed golden dragon, and his attire suggested that he might be some sort of prince. His paragon attainment stood at level four.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The young man''s adversaries were two practitioners in beige robes, seemingly disciples of an aristocratic family. The first of them had already attained level four paragon, while the other had reached level three. Their aura radiated like the sun shining majestically in the sky.


    ke Menzie, a member of the duo, threw a punch and seized the moment to retreat some distance away. With a solemn expression, he said to the young man, "Ninth Prince! My family, the Menzies, have our sights set on this ce. Please go to another ce!"


    The prince, Elron Gildon, was filled with anger when he heard that. "Haha, this is a fine show of audacity from Eastin''s Menzie family. I discovered this ce first. Where did you get the nerve to oust me? Are you of the impression that I, a prince of Greatre, am beneath a disciple of one of Eastin''s families?"


    Severin''s expression became solemn as he eavesdropped on the conversation. He had not expected to find himself entangled with the prince of the Greatre Dynasty as well as the disciples of a family from Eastin.


    Though his knowledge about the Greatre Dynasty and Eastin was limited to books, their somewhat modest attainment levels allowed him to deduce that theirbat prowess-even at full strength-was far from reaching level six paragon. Severin had some measure of confidence after seeing that.


    Lurking in the shadows, Severin bided his time for an opportune moment to reap the rewards following their conflict. Meanwhile, ke, the Menzie prodigy, grew cold-faced as Elron refused to withdraw. Without much ado, ke swiftly coordinated with the other Menzie disciple and unleashed two superior-quality spiritual treasures in a menacing assault against Elron.


    Every cell in ke''s body radiated a celestial light, creating airwaves that distorted the space around him. His superior-quality spiritual treasures were each emitting an auraparable to that of a level five paragon.


    Elron, on the other, was not one to be outdone. With his formidable fighting prowess, he wielded a golden, spear- shaped, superior-quality spiritual treasure, managing to hold his ground against the two adversaries.


    As the resounding sh echoed through the battlefield, the void was torn, and vast expanses of elemental energy was unleashed. Gradually, the Menzie disciples gained the upper hand.


    Feeling the depletion of spiritual energy, Elron finally retreated, but not before ncing coldly at ke. "I''ll get back at you for this!"


    He then transformed into a stream of light that disappeared into the sky.


    Having observed how everything unfolded, Severin''s eyes lit up as he realized that his moment had arrived! ke and the otherrade, now overwhelmed with fatigue from the intense battle, were in no condition to exhibit their full strength. The opportunity for Severin to make his move had finally presented itself.


    "My turn!" Severin dered.

 Chapter 2311

    ?


    Chapter 2311


    Severin had just prepared to make his move when ke''s expression turned serious all of a sudden. ke gazed at the sky not far away with a wary expression, tightening his grip on the dark-ck, lustrous, ring-hilted broadsword. Faint sword energy emanated from the glowing de, cutting into the surrounding space and distorting the void.


    Sensing that something amiss, Severin concealed his figure within the void. Ge remained curious about what ke had detected, and thetter seemed to be on high alert.


    Following ke''s gaze, Severin nced over and saw a streak of light rapidly approaching from dozens of miles away, just like a shooting star. Within the glow was a familiar figure. ''Karl?'' he thought to himself in surprise.


    Ever since he and the rest had traversed the wormhole, they were instantly separated and had no contact with each other. It was rare for one to encounter a familiar face within a ce as vast as the Starry Sky Battlespace, and Severin did not expect to run into Karl so soon.


    Karl''s somewhat anxious expression led Severin to specte that Karl was likely targeting metal Uru in the meteorite belt.


    Severin then turned to ke. The two had condensed their auras, ready to attack at any given time. Severin grinned to himself and thought, ''This is a sign that the Menzies regard Karl as their enemy


    Upon further reflection, it made sense for ke to perceive Karl as a foe. ke and the disciple who was with him were both eyeing the metal Uru in the meteorite belt, which Elron-the Greatre''s ninth prince-had contended for too. The duo''s spiritual energy had diminished significantly, so Karl''s sudden appearance understandably put them on edge.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Severin snickered from the shadows, feeling as though a bag of popcorn would be perfect at that moment.


    In the distance several dozens of miles away, Karl sped toward the meteorite belt with an anxious expression on his face. Memories of his time at the uncharted had drilled a sense of anxiety and unease. His tenseness was then further heightened as he detected the shockwaves of a battle in the meteorite belt up ahead.


    Damn it! I never would''ve thought that someone is seizing the metal Uru from this meteorite belt too! Karl mused with irritation. He had already failed to secure the Lunar Dew, and losing yet another opportunity would significantly impede his return to greatness!


    Fueled by that thought, Karl unleashed his aura and heightened his speed to dart straight toward the meteorite belt. As he neared, however, Karl was unexpectedly struck by a thousand-foot-long ck sword light.


    The razor-sharp glow cut through the fabric of space in a ck line, rupturing the void and producing gusts of elemental energy. The surprise assault made Karl''s pupils contract, and he swiftly retrieved a small cauldron and positioned it above his head. The cauldron was a superior-quality defensive spiritual treasure.


    A thunderous explosion soon ensued, and Karl emerged from the mes with a disgruntled expression. His expression turned gloomy and intimidating as he yelled coldly, "Who attacked me?"

 Chapter 2312

    ?


    Chapter 2312


    A voice then echoed from the meteorite belt. "Get out! I''mying im to everything that''s here!"


    Karl was already seething with anger from the earlier attack, and found himself further provoked by the scolding and humiliation. Before he could retort, ke unleashed yet another attack from the meteorite belt.


    The menacing and formidable sword energy sent shivers down Karl''s spine. He moved to block the attack and realized that something was amiss-the second strike had turned out to be even stronger than the first. The two attacks had nearly wounded him, and he was able to avert immediate bloodshed due to his strength and pastbat experience.


    Meanwhile, ke''s face soured from within the meteorite belt. He red at Karl with murderous intent as Karl rushed forth. ke then nodded to hispanion, Zeb, and instructed, ''Let''s deal with him and divide the metal Uru equally among ourselves."


    Zeb responded with a determined nod. "Don''t worry! A perfect-stage level one paragon like him is asking for it when he showed such disrespect toward our family!"


    Zeb unleashed his aura of a perfect-stage level four paragon, creating a towering presence that resonated across the void. He thenunched himself toward Karl, who was caught off guard by the situation due to the fear and anger that was still gripping him. As soon as he was able to get a clear sense of Zeb''s aura, Karl was in utter shock.


    "Perfect-stage level four paragon?!" Karl eximed. He had recognized Zeb''s attire earlier on as it bore the emblem of the Menzie family on the chest. A chill then ran down Karl''s spine as he finally realized the gravity of the situation.


    Karl attempted to reason with them and stammered, "H-h-hold on! This was all a misunderstanding!"


    Zeb could not care less for those pleas. He ascended, brandished a golden spear, and struck Karl with brutal force.


    Karl spat blood out as the blow sent him flying several dozen feet away. After struggling to stabilize himself, Karl rued his bad luck in encountering a Menzie disciple. The Menzies were historically one of Eastin''s eight great families, and they boasted disciples with formidable attainmentsparable to certain sacrednds.


    Adding to Karl''s predicament was the superior attainment that the other two Menzie disciples had. A perfect- stage level four paragon and a level five paragon stood against Karl, whose current strength was only at level one paragon. Despite his past experience andbat prowess, his overall strength was still far below that of level three paragon.


    Realizing the dire odds that he was in, Karl turned around and attempted to flee without a second thought. Upon witnessing Karl''s attempt to escape, ke-who was recovering in the meteorite belt-instructed Zeb, "Kill him!"


    Karl''s anger had reached breaking point, yet he could onlyment the misfortune that had befell him in that chance encounter. Instead of crossing paths with Severin, he faced the Menzies, who showed no hesitation in trying to kill him without any reason.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 2313

    ?Chapter 2313


    After receiving ke''smand, Zeb sneered at Karl, who was desperately trying to make a break for it. "I''ll spare you the pain if you don''t run away!"


    Karl thought wryly to himself, ''This can''t be happening...'' Angst filled his heart as he swiftly tried to exin, "Stop! It''s all a misunderstanding!"


    Zeb sneered in response. "It doesn''t matter to me. You''ve disrespected my family, so there''s no reason for me to spare your life!"


    It was of paramount importance that the secrecy of the metal Uru''s location was maintained. Having just chased Elron away, neither Zeb nor ke could afford to let Karl go and risk attracting more prodigies to the treasure. Zeb raced forth with determination and activated his perfect-stage level four paragon attainment. He chased up to Karl in an instant, and he extended his hand to form a w that seized Karl mid-flight. A ck glow burst forth from Zeb''s fingertips, ensnaring Karl within.


    Death seemed to havee knocking, and Karl became increasingly anxious as he screamed, "No! This is a misunderstanding, my friend! I swear!"


    Before he could finish, Zeb''s golden spear descended once more, releasing a crescent-shaped spear beam that was flowing with murderous intent. Shocked, Karl raised a small cauldron above his head to form a protective shield.


    The crescent-shaped light collided with the defensive shield and shattered the small cauldron. Karl felt the residual impact following the destruction of his defensive spiritual treasure, vomiting blood in retum as his aura waned.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Concealed within the shadows, Severin was shocked to sense Karl''s diminishing aura and decided that it was about time to intervene. "Karl won''t be able to hold out for much longer."


    Zeb''s hands were full with having to handle Karl, and Severin felt that it was the best opportunity tounch a sneak attack on ke. With ke out of the way, the metal Uru would soon be his.


    Those thoughts spurred Severin into directing his focus over to where ke was. The energy center within his body seemed to grow exponentially, and his formidable strength was starting to fill his limbs. Even the green lotus within the sea of energy was starting to burn.


    The next second, Severin sprang into action.


    ''Don''t hurt my senior!!" Emerging from the void about a hundred feet away ke, Severin''s level three paragon aura shattered the surrounding space and drew forth a slew of elements. The Lotus Divine Attack, manifested as a tri-colored green lotus emitting fierce mes, emitted a piercing howl as it streaked through the air.


    As soon as Severinunched his attack, ke sensed an impending danger while still sitting cross-legged and recovering from his wounds. His expression shifted drastically as he eximed, "Who''s there?"


    The Lotus Divine Attack caused ke''s pupils to contract, and he hastily raised his hands to form a defensive seal.


    However, Severin''s strength had surged significantly, thereby doubling the power of the Lotus Divine Attack. Even a level five paragon would sustain severe injuries if the attacknded on them. Despite ke''s formidable strength, his depleted spiritual energy that resulted from the battle he had just concluded rendered him at less than sixty percent strength. He stood no chance against Severin''s enhanced Lotus Divine Attack.

 Chapter 2314

    ?


    Chapter 2314


    Following the resounding explosion, a burst of fire erupted before ke, and the formidable shockwave instantly shattered the defensive aura in front of him. The fiery green lotus whirled like a little tornado, voraciously consuming ke''s flesh in an attempt to reduce him to ashes.


    Fortunately for ke, his reflexes were swift enough that he was able to sense the shattering of his spiritual light shield. He prompted deployed his defensive spiritual treasure, but even then, the injuries he sustained were rather severe.


    The violent explosion led ke to feel as though a colossal mountain had collided with his chest, breaking several ribs. What startled him more was the spiritual fire''s ability to scorch his consciousness, inflicting substantial damage to his soul.


    As he emerged from the mes, ke wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and nced icily at Severin. In a cold tone, he dered, ''I''ll kill you."


    Though he had managed to dodge Severin''s sneak attack, the injuries he received were rather substantial. What fueled ke''s anger further was the indignity that he-as the scion of an esteemed family-had suffered.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Some distance away, Zeb halted upon hearing the explosion behind him. He turned around swiftly and looked at Severin after hearing thetter''s yell, and his gaze turned much colder as he looked at Karl.


    "You cane with backup?" Zeb questioned Karl with an icy expression.


    Karl was relieved that Severin hade to his rescue, but he nheless felt a chill run through him after hearing Zeb''s words. He vehemently denied, "No! No! Don''t put words on my mouth! He''s not backup!"


    Fearful of Zeb''s murderous intent, Karl decided not to admit any association with Severin and dreaded the consequences of doing so. He nced at Severin and noticed that ke''s eyes were brimming with murderous intent after being severely wounded. Zeb''s nce then reverted back to Karl''s as he said, "Don''t lie to me."


    In the next instant, Zeb attempted to kill Karl.


    Meanwhile, in the meteorite belt, ke wore a gloomy and menacing expression as he clutched his ring-hilted ck broadsword. He sneered at Severin and remarked, "I didn''t think a level three paragon like yourself would mount a sneak attack on me. That was quite unexpected."


    Severin grinned and retorted, "And what about the sneak attack? You have assaulted myrade! Karl and I have our sights set on the metal Uru here. Now the two of you should scram if you know what''s good for you!"


    Though Severin desired the metal Uru in the meteorite belt, he acknowledged the formidable challenge posed by the two Menzie disciples. His ploy was to pin the me on Karl and then see how things go after that.


    As expected, Karl erupted in anger and frustration after hearing Severin''s words. Severin''s ploy had ensnared him. He would have no issues working together with Severin under normal circumstances, but Severin had rubbed salt into the wound by mentioning his name even after he was clearly at a disadvantage from suffering serious injuries.


    Karl received the brunt of the beating, while Severin reaped all the benefits.

 Chapter 2315

    ?


    Chapter 2315


    Karl was overwhelmed with rage as he pondered over the situation while being pursued and cornered. Severin''s audacity astounded him. He cursed his own misfortune and berated himself for blindly following Severin into the meteorite belt.


    Before Karl could fully process his anger, Zeb trailed closely behind him and sneered. "Haha, and you said you''re not a part of his group?"


    Zeb''s golden spear unleashed a formidable aura that was directed right toward Karl.


    In his view, it could not have been just sheer coincidence that Karl appeared right after ke chased Elron away, or that Severinunched an attack on ke just as Karl was captured by Zeb.


    Karl was infuriated. There was no time for him to exin, as Zeb was already closing in for the kill. The formidable spear light shot out, shattering the void and reducing the meteorites to powder. Despite Karl''s richbat experience and the wealth of divine techniques he possessed as a reincarnated royal paragon, the chasm between a level one paragon and a level four paragon proved to be too insurmountable.


    Within the meteorite belt, ke''s visage darkened upon hearing Severin''s words. As the young master of one of Eastin''s eight aristocratic families, ke felt an indignant fury at the audacity of a mere level three paragon. Not even the sacred disciples of the sacrednds would dare to act that way toward him.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As he tightened his grip on the ck-glowing broadsword, he sneered at Severin and vowed, "Very well! You''ll soon know the consequences of offending my family!"


    ke unleashed his formidable level five paragon aura, distorting the void and producing rifts that spewed out elemental energy. Faced with the pressure from ke''s aura, Severin remained unfazed and waved his hand casually to dispel the threatening aura.


    Severin then dered calmly. "The metal Uru here is mine."


    ke was angered by Severin''s calm demeanor. He had already expended a tremendous amount of spiritual power when fighting against Elron Gildon, the ninth prince of Greatre. However, he was nheless a level five paragon, and he opined that a level three paragon would be incredibly easy to deal with. Confident in his ability, he taunted, "How dare you challenge me! I''ll kill you!"


    ke then brandished his ck broadsword and released a swift sh toward Severin. The sh sliced through the air and was fast approaching Severin.


    Severin then took off into the void, and his Green Shield expanded to form a hill-sized barrier that emitted a burst of green light. The shield''s light resisted ke''s oing sword.

 Chapter 2316

    ?


    Chapter 2316


    Although ke''s strength had diminished to sixty percent of its peak, his attack was still stronger than an ordinary level three paragon. Though Severin was able to use the Green Shield to resist, the impact had pushed him a dozen steps back. Fortunately, Severin was able to endure it due to the robustness of the superior-grade spiritual treasure that was further bolstered by his solid foundation.


    The ease with which Severin withstood the assault elicited a frown from ke. A murderous glint then appeared in his eyes as he remarked coldly, "Is this superior-quality defensive spiritual treasure your trump card?"


    It was rather noteworthy that a level three paragon like Severin would possess such a spiritual treasure, especially a defensive one. Many of the level four and level five paragons did not necessarily boast such an item.


    Defensive superior-quality spiritual treasures were rare-they were generally reserved for elites of major families, sacred disciples of sacrednds, or elders of advanced attainment. That was due to the protective capabilities that such a treasure could afford during times of need.


    Though ke was surprised that Severin woulde into possession of such an item despite being at a lower level than himself and Zeb, he did not read too much into it.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    In Eastin, the Menzies were a respected lineage that had been in existence for tens of thousands of years. The depth of their foundation was beyond the imagination of ordinary folks. Disciples with attainment higher than level three paragon routinely acquired defensive superior-quality spiritual treasures.


    After letting out a sneer, ke transformed into a streak of light that hurtled straight toward Severin. His broadsword radiated a dark glow in his hand, and the knife seemed to be strong enough to cleave effortlessly through any material.


    Moving at extreme speed, the sh''s trajectory was hurtling toward Severin like aet. A murderous intent was unleashed, and seemed to take on a material form as it produced a screeching sound in the surrounding space. The broadsword was so sharp that it pierced through the Green Shield within moments. Its force did not diminish in the slightest as it continued to make its way toward Severin.


    ke sported a proud smile as he anticipated securing triumph over Severin, but that smile froze instantly as Severin calmly extended his arm to block the broadsword. His robust physique effortlessly resisted the broadsword''s force, shattering it into minute fragments.


    Severin''s physical strength had left ke astonished, as it was incredibly strong. The shattered sword left him bewildered, and he stammered, "That can''t be possible! How are you able to destroy a high-grade spiritual treasure simply with your physical force?"


    ke''s scalp grew numb, and the shock resonated even within the depths of his soul. He knew the immense strength that was required to break a superior-grade spiritual treasure with sheer physical force, as even Northsea''s barbarics would need strength equivalent to level seven and or level eight human paragons to achieve such destruction. However, Severin-a mere level three paragon-could disy such a fear.


    ke could not fathom how a human''s physical prowess could be so strong, especially in the face of a spiritual


    treasure.

 Chapter 2317

    ?Chapter 2317


    In response to ke''s stunned expression, Severin said, ''Nothing is impossible."


    Severin''s physical body had undergone special tempering, and he was already able to transcend levels since the time when he was still a supreme saint! Armed with the Book of True Void Enlightenment and the exercises he had obtained from Wildfire''s ruins, he waster able to focus on honing the power of energy and blood.


    When he made the breakthrough to paragon, Severin utilized his body as a vessel to traverse the sea of suffering. In that way, the power of energy and blood-which could be likened to a furnace of heaven and earth-stirred his primal spirit and allowed him to connect with the power of heaven and earth.


    Wildfire was a renowned figure in Southsky thousands of years ago. He possessed an invincible presence with a powerful physical body and the magical power of the Wildfire Lotus. Even the neighboring Westregion and the royal paragons of Mind were unmatched by Wildfire''s abilities. Were it not for Wildfire''s untimely demise and unsessful breakthrough to supreme paragon, Wildfire would have dominated Southsky without a doubt.


    Severin, havingprehended the Book of True Void Enlightenment, hadter familiarized himself with the Lotus Divine Attack. Coupled with the nourishment of the Lunar Dew, his physical strength could rival even a supreme- grade spiritual treasure. His strength wasparable to that of a true dragon or an ancient non-human being, Severin could manage to crush a superior-quality spiritual treasure with little effort.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, ke was strong, but his spiritual treasures were limited to superior-quality ones even though he had a level five paragon attainment and was a talented member of the Menzies. Though Severin might possibly be inferior in strength, he possessed a physical body that could move mountains, part the seas, and cleave the void. That alone had surpassed ke''s abilities.


    It was for those reasons that Severin had the audacity to encroach upon the meteorite belt that ke had found. After recovering from the initial shock, ke admitted, "I guess I underestimated you. I now understand where your arrogance ising from."


    ke had attacked Severin out of pure rage and was not thinking straight. It was only when Severin sessfully resisted him and brandished a superior-quality spiritual treasure that ke finally set aside his pride and contempt. ke realized that he was facing an opponent of equal strength to Elron, Greatre''s ninth prince.


    ke hailed from the Menzies-one of the eight aristocratic families in Eastin. They had made a name for themselves after their ancestors seeded inying down the foundations after bing a celestial. With the Menzies'' bloodline, he possessed true celestial blood which was unique from that of other prodigies. Though the true celestial blood within him was only a very small amount-perhaps half of the Menzies true divine sons-it was still something that no ordinary person could hope to get.


    ''I''ll show you what happens when you insult our family!" ke dered coldly. His tone wasced with murderous intent.


    As he spoke, the blood energy within him surged, and a clover-like pattern appeared on his forehead. The surrounding space became slightly unstable, and a chaotic turbulence erupted from its rifts. Then, a transcendent aura emanated from within ke, dwarfing Severin''s level three paragon attainment.


    Severin''s pupils constricted after witnessing the spectacle. "Is this a bloodline power?"


    Legend had it that the big families in Eastin were on par with the sacrednds. They owed their status not only to the strength of their family heads, but also the possession of celestial blood. Descendants born to true celestials had immense talent, and the inherited bloodline power resembled the demon n Lansbonrket. Such power allowed them to tap into their ancestral abilities, allowed them to acquire the corresponding divine technique.


    In Eastin, the requirement for every generation''s divine son was to have a divine constitution and also a strong bloodline power.

 Chapter 2318

    ?


    Chapter 2318


    Bloodline power was the only vessel that could contain ancestral skills and divine techniques of major families that had ascended to the higher realm. It was unmatched by sacrednds in Southsky, Mind and other regions. Though some founders of sacrednd sects seeded in bing a celestial, it was essentially not possible to pass down their bloodline''s power.


    Possessing the bloodline power of a celestial allowed one to draw on the magical prowess during critical moments, creating an unprecedented capability to secure victory against a prodigy of the same level. For it was Severin''s first time encountering someone with bloodline power. His muscles tensed immediately, and his expression turned alert.


    Elron gathered his bloodline power, and Severin''s reaction elicited a sneer. ''Feeling scared now? Well, it''s toote for that!"


    Determined to end Severin''s life, ke spared no expense as he utilized his bloodline power and ancestral divine abilities to execute a deadly strike. The clover pattern on ke''s forehead shone brightly, and every cell in his body absorbed the surrounding spiritual energy unabatedly.


    Within a few seconds, ke''s aura skyrocketed from the initial-stage level five paragon, to mid-stage, peak-stage, perfect-stage and until finally it reached level six. Following the surge in his spiritual energy, he formed a seal with his hands as the mark on his forehead emitted a brilliant glow. The next second, a blinding beam shot forth from his forehead, obliterating everything in its path.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The swift onught seemed to bear the might of heaven and earth, and everything-be it the void or the meteorites-were reduced to dust due to the beam.


    Even the formidable, turbulent spatial crack seemed gentle inparison as the beam tore through the very fabric of space around it. Severin did not dare to underestimate the approaching beam. He promptly summoned the Sky-Soil Zenith from his energy center.


    With the appearance of the superior-quality spiritual treasure, the power of heaven and earth was continuously absorbed. Sky and soil energy poured into the Sky-Soil Zenith, and it was able to stop the warping space in addition to stifling the swirl of elemental energy. Severin formed seals with his hands, and the Sky-Soil Zenith radiated like the sun as it rose into the air and braced for the impact of ke''s spiritual beam. Within a fraction of second, the beam had already reached to where Severin was.


    In a sh, stars several thousand miles away seemed to dim as a brilliance stronger than a hundred thousand suns filled the ce with a radiance that stretched for many miles. A violent explosion soon followed, tearing apart the space and creating a huge void.


    The shockwave sent Zeb and Karl tumbling, inflicting severe injuries onto them. In the explosion''s epicenter, ke''s face had drained of all color. By contrast, Severin was protected by the Sky-Soil Zenith. All he suffered was a bit of blood at the corner of his mouth and very minimal weakening of his spiritual energy.


    Upon seeing the spectacle, desperation overcame ke as he gazed begrudgingly at the Sky-Soil Zenith. "It''s... It''s an elite-quality spiritual treasure!''

 Chapter 2319

    ?Chapter 2319


    ke never would have thought that a practitioner who was obviously inferior to him could possess such a spiritual treasure. Only royal paragons would be able to wield an elite-quality spiritual treasure. Even though he was the Menzies'' scion, he had yet to acquire an elite-quality spiritual treasure and was still relying on superior- quality ones. ke''s astonishment was beyond words-his eyes widened, and shock was etched across his face.


    An elite-quality spiritual treasure bestowed formidablebat prowess upon paragons. Though ke was a level five paragon who could briefly elevate his spiritual energy to level six after activating his celestial bloodline, the exchange of blows that he had with Severin had demonstrated thetter''s unexpected strength, robust physique, and possession of elite-quality spiritual treasure.


    Weakened by his previous battle with Elron, ke had to face Severin and the elite-quality spiritual treasure. The option of retreating seemed a reasonable prospect in ke''s heart. He began to specte Severin''s identity and question if thetter hailed from a sacrednd.


    Meanwhile, on the fringes of the meteorite belt, Zeb and Karl had just recovered from the shockwave when they witnessed Severin unscathed at the source of the explosion. Zeb''s pupils shrank in disbelief.


    "An elite-quality spiritual treasure!" he eximed, mirroring ke''s shock. The Menzies only granted elite-quality spiritual treasures to those at level seven or level eight paragon. He could not help but wonder just who Severin truly was.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Realizing that ke''s safety was at stake, Zeb abandoned Karl and returned to ke''s side. He channeled a message to ke, asking, "Are you okay?"


    ke replied solemnly, "It''s nothing serious."


    During the battle, the shockwave from the battle had torn the void apart, but ke was able to withstand the aftermath by activating his bloodline power. However, the consequences of using that power began to manifest, and his body''s spiritual energy was already waning. He did not know if he could avoid danger if he continued to engage inbat, especially as Severin had an elite-quality spiritual treasure.


    Outside the meteorite belt, Karl could finally breathe a sigh of relief when Zeb ditched the attempt to kill him. He wiped off cold sweat and observed the tense standoff not too far away. Severin seemed to be in a stalemate with the Menzies, and Karl knew that he stood no chance if he intervened.


    Lingering any further would likely be risky, so he cursed under his breath, "Just you wait, Severin! I''ll kill you eventually!''


    It was all because he sensed Severin''s aura and decided to follow Severin after finding that there was no longer any Lunar Dew. He would never have entered into the fray and face one of the Menzies'' prodigies in battle had he not tailed Severin into the meteorite belt.


    Karl had already been defeated by Severin during the sect tournament, and the injuries inflicted upon him had caused his attainment and lifespan to take a hit. As a result, his attainment had only reached that of level one paragon.

 Chapter 2320

    ?Chapter 2320Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Karl only managed to survive against a perfect-stage level four paragon like Zeb by leveraging on his extensive experience from fighting royal paragons in his previous life. That had allowed him to push the boundaries of survival.


    Lucky as he may be in narrowly escaping death, Karl still bore severe injuries. As he observed the situation unfold, he realized that it was futile to remain there. The meteorite belt''s opportunities would remain inessible to him regardless of whether Severin or the two Menzie prodigies secured victory. Opting to leave and preserve his life, Karl cast an angry re at Severin before vanishing into the starry expanse in a stream of light.


    Karl''s departure went unnoticed amid the intensity within the meteorite belt. A small mountain-sized peak hovered above Severin, emanating sky and soil energy that pounded against the surrounding space.


    After witnessing Severin''s imposing stature and majestic aura, ke gasped as a glimmer of light appeared in his eyes. He then yelled, ''Are you sure you wish to oppose our family?"


    Severin smiled in response, ''This isn''t about opposing your family. I simply have my sights set on this ce." Based on the indications from the treasure map that he acquired from Ulva, a rich deposit of metal Uru was present there. Metal Uru was a crucialponent for crafting superior-quality spiritual treasures, and Severin refused to relinquish the opportunity that easily. Even if he did not have much use for the metal Uru, he could at least craft them into weapons for Diane and his wives.


    As ke gazed upon Severin''s determination, anger kindled within him as his face turned ashen. The thought of Severin''s formidable strength and the menacing presence of the Sky-Soil Zenith left him with no choice but toment how the situation turned out.


    ke seemed to be in control of the situation, as there was a level four paragon at his side. Furthermore, Severin''s attainment was only that of a level three paragon, and even the possession of an elite-quality spiritual treasure did not make it a walk in the park to go up against two people. That being said, ke recognized that engaging in a three-way struggle was detrimental to his party.


    He wanted to gain some of the metal Uru within the meteorite belt, so he cupped his hands at Severin and proposed a diplomatic solution. "There are many meteorites here, and an ideal resolution to our hostility will be to call a truce and divide the amount based on our strengths."


    Severin shook his head resolutely. "No."


    He could not ept the idea of relinquishing the potential treasure trove to someone else, especially not when ke was already in bad shape. ke, despite being a level four paragon, would be mistaken to think that he could defeat Severin.


    After all, Severin owed much of his sess to transcending levels much higher than his. Having an elite-quality spiritual treasure as well as a body that was stronger than a dragon meant that not even Zeb and ke could defeat him if they joined hands.


    When ke''s offer was met with a staunch refusal from Severin, Zeb berated, "You''re out of line!"


    He unleashed a burst of anger as he prepared to attack Severin.


    However, ke was already sumbing to the aftermath of using his bloodline power, and a rush of blood had reached his throat. His aura then plummeted from level six to level five paragon.


    "Young Master!" Zeb eximed at the sight.


    ke red resentfully at Severin. "Fine. We''ll leave!"

 Chapter 2321

    ?


    Chapter 2321


    Zeb became anxious as he observed ke''s intention to relinquish the metal Uru to Severin. "But..." he protested begrudgingly.


    "No buts. We''re leaving!" ke interrupted Zeb with a stern rebuke.


    As ke spoke, his aura once again regressed to the initial-stage level five paragon. The adverse effects of forcibly enhancing his power through his bloodline power were bing more pronounced. Even with his activated bloodline power, he was barely able to withstand the sh with Severin, as thetter was armed with an elite-quality spiritual treasure. ke''s waning strength and the severe injuries he incurred rendered a prolonged confrontation meaningless. Stay too long and he might meet his end in the confrontation.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As they say, one could lose the battle and still win the war. Besides, it was just some metal Uru. Despite its rarity, the Menzies were a venerable bloodline that had produced true celestials, thus allowing them to stand on par with many of the major scarednds. Having umted a lot of power over several thousand years, the Menzies'' wielded an influence that surpassed that of some sacrednds.


    ke''s intent for entering the Starry Sky Battlespace was not solely to secure metal Uru. He wanted to scour for opportunities to be a celestial. Such was his reason for retreating. Relinquishing the metal Uru within the meteorite belt was but an insignificant dent in his ns.


    "Yes," Zeb acknowledged reluctantly and sped his hands to bow down.


    The next moment, the duo transformed into streaks of light that shot across the sky likeets. As they departed, ke gritted his teeth and spewed, ''There''s still time. I will not rest until this grudge is settled!"


    ke and Zeb had discontented expressions after flying some distance away. Were it not for their prior sh with Elron that depleted their spiritual energy and left them at less than sixty percent of their peak strength, a third -grade practitioner like Severin would not have been able to exploit their vulnerabilities that easily.


    As the scion of Eastin''s Menzies, ke was still the prodigy of his family even though he was not as esteemed as a divine son. He had never suffered such a significant setback since his childhood, and his anger simmered within him as he reflected on everything that happened.


    ke turned to Zeb and said, "Send a message to our family members and tell them to keep an eye on his movements. They are to inform me immediately if they encounter him. I also want you to announce to everyone else in the Starry Sky Battlespace that he has an elite-quality spiritual treasure despite his low attainment. I''m pretty sure those whoe from the evil practitioners'' sacrednds will be very interested in him!"


    Zeb''s fury had calmed down significantly by then, and hemended ke''s shrewdness for leveraging on other people to do the dirty work for him. That Severin possessed an elite-quality spiritual treasure despite being a level three paragon would surely make him an easy target. As long as the prodigies from Lasbonrket and Cesun had their sights set on him, they would spare no effort in getting what they wanted from him. Morality became a second concern.


    Zeb took the opportunity tovish some praise to ke. "That''s a very good idea! You''re using other people against him!" He then recorded Severin''s appearance and details on a jade slip and delivered the message to all the Menzie members in the Starry Sky Battlespace.

 Chapter 2322

    ?


    Chapter 2322


    In less than half a day, Severin''s portrait became the talk of the entire Starry Sky Battlespace.


    On arge and life-rich deep within the cosmic expanse sat a level seven paragon. He was a young man dressed in a silver robe. Cloud patterns made of golden silk were embroidered on the silver robes. He had just withdrawn his divine senses from the jade slip on his waist.


    Beside him stood two Menzie disciples, one of whom were rying the recent events. "ording to the Third Young Master''s report, the Seventh Young Master has encountered a meteorite belt with metal Uru and engaged in a battle with the Greatre''s Ninth Prince. After that came a sh with the man depicted in the portrait, which resulted in the Seventh''s defeat."


    Upon hearing that, the young man in the silver robe sneered. ''His temper is the same as always. He''s trying to use the Menzies'' support to build momentum for a vendetta, which is causing quite a stir throughout the Starry Sky Battlespace."


    One of the disciples with him offered to exin. "The Seventh Young Master wants to manipte the situation and leverage on the powers of other people to kill that person."


    "But that is not what he''s aplished. As it stands, he''s foolishly enhancing that person''s standing with our family as the messenger!" the stately young man scoffed.


    In a fit of anger over the defeat, ke had disseminated Severin''s portrait throughout the Starry Sky Battlespace and disclosed Severin''s possession of the elite-quality spiritual treasure. That action had inadvertently painted the Menzies as Severin''s stepping stone to notoriety.


    Simultaneously, in a region fraught with ck holes, Ellery-Greatre''s eldest prince-examined Severin''s portrait in a jade pendant. He asked his guards, ''Are you certain the message came from ke Menzie?"


    The guards replied in affirmation. "Indeed, Your Highness."


    Ellery smiled thoughtfully and said, ''Interesting. ke injured my ninth brother and was then defeated himself by that person. I must say the person who bested ke is rather an intriguing one. I wonder which sacrednd does he hail from."


    Ellery was a prodigy whose states was on par with that of the Menzie''s divine son. He recognized ke''s prowess, and knew that a level five paragon wasmendable even within the various sacrednds. Such had high rankings, and they could even contend with sacred disciples. The fact that someone had defeated ke piqued Ellery''s interest-albeit only slightly.


    As the eldest prince of Greatre''s dynasty, he was just over thirty years of age and possessed the attainment of a level eight paragon. He did not deem practitioners of level three and below to be worthy of his attention. His interest in Severin primarily stemmed from seeing one of the Menzies being handed a defeat. After all, there were constant conflicts between the Menzies and Greatre due to their geographic proximity.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    As Severin''s portrait gained more prominence in the Starry Sky Battlespace, numerous prodigies were enticed by the revtion that a level three paragon was in possession of an elite-quality spiritual treasure. They all began to eye the opportunity.


    Over on an uncharted, a skinny figure in a ck robe exuded an aura as sinister as a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. He licked his lips and looked up at the sky. "It''s interesting that he has an elite-quality spiritual treasure despite only being a level three paragon."


    ck energy enveloped the man''s body, exuding a demonic presence that was full of demonic power. When he unleashed his level five paragon aura, cracks spanning several thousand miles appeared on the barren earth beneath him. Satisfied with the effect that his powers had, he rose into the air and headed straight for the meteorite belt that ke had mentioned in the message.

 Chapter 2323

    ?Chapter 2323


    Within that meteorite belt, Severin was still unaware that ke had spread his portrait and the information of his elite-quality spiritual treasure to the masses. Most of the prodigies in the Starry Sky Battlespace were aware of the situation. Upon learning that Severin''s attainment was merely a level three paragon, many rushed to the meteorite belt as they believed that the elite-quality spiritual treasure in Severin''s hands was an easy picking.


    Severin exhaled heavily and opened his eyes, revealing a glint in his pupils. His injuries had almost fully healed after the brief respite. As he stood up and directed his gaze on the meteorite belt not far ahead, a smile graced the corners of his mouth.


    ''I should gather all this metal Uru as soon as possible and then proceed to the next location!" Severin muttered to himself before swiftly retrieving the Heavenly Cauldron from his spatial ring. The cauldron grew to the size of a small hill. Severin raised his hand toward a meteorite that was several miles wide. The rock, drawn in by an invisible force, shattered into pieces, revealing the silvery-white metal Uru hidden inside it.


    Severin pped his hands without hesitation, and the Heavenly Cauldron unleashed a powerful suction force that drew in all the fragments. Several momentster, debris flew out of the cauldron, leaving behind a fist-sized ball of metal Uru that shone brilliantly.


    Severin was delighted. ''The amount of metal Uru stored here is much more than thest time."


    He had previously obtained only a palm-sized ball of metal Uru, and the amount within the meteorite belt could exceed his previous harvest. Severin estimated that he could forge about two or three high-grade spiritual treasures.


    Diane and his wives would have an abundance of superior-quality spiritual weapons, which delighted Severin greatly.


    Severin quickly approached a small mountain-sized meteorite and raised his fist. He shattered it into pieces, and used the Heavenly Cauldron to extract the metal Uru swiftly. In no time, the metal Uru in the furnace had grown to the size of an adult''s head. He only left with satisfaction once the entire meteorite belt had been thoroughly scoured for the metal Uru. His harvest could yield four superior quality spiritual treasures from the metal Uru alone. In addition to the amount needed to upgrade his Green Shield, Severin had also found sufficient materials to forge superior-quality spiritual treasures for his wives.


    Filled with joy and excitement, Severin pondered, "I guess this is where the Starry Sky Battlespace''s reputation came from. The outer periphery has so much treasure, and there''s no telling what else I''ll be able to find if I venture deeper within."


    After leaving the meteorite belt, Severin retrieved a jade slip and examined the map. He soon noticed a point not far from his current location with the annotation ''herbs. After ascertaining the direction that he should be heading toward, Severin stood up and soared into the air in a streak of light.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    In an instant, the chaos in the meteorite belt returned to tranquility, a state which would persist for several centuries unless disturbed by outsiders. During that period, the tempering of winds and the absorption of power emitted by the moon and stars would condense a new batch of metal Uru, awaiting yet another prodigy to enter the Starry Sky Battlespace and discover them.

 Chapter 2324

    ?Chapter 2324Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Not long after Severin departed from the meteorite belt, a slender figure in a ck robe arrived on the scene. After observing the chaos of the aftermath within the meteorite belt, the man''s expression turned cold as a cold glint emanated from his sharp eyes.


    "It''s a shame he already left," the man remarked with a lick of his lips.


    ck energy swirled constantly around the man, whose name was Halbert Joal. He was a core disciple of Cesun''s Yellow Ghost Sacred Land. Possessing exceptional demonic abilities, his attainment level was only surpassed by the Evil Sect''s chosen one. He served as the primary force sent by the Yellow Ghost Sacred Land to enter the Starry Sky Battlespace.


    Upon learning of the news from ke, Halbert rushed over immediately as he was the closest to the location. As a level five paragon, he relied solely on high-level spiritual treasures in his possession. If he could eliminate Severin and seize the superior-quality spiritual treasure, then Halbert was confident of his chances to contend for the title of the Yellow Ghost Tribe''s chosen one.


    The principle that evil practitioners adhered to was to prey on the weak to achieve their goals. In Halbert''s eyes, a level three paragon did not deserve to possess such an elite-quality spiritual treasure, and could even be regarded as a waste of such a valuable item. Halbert''s monster-like eyes were rife with a ck energy, forming a rather peculiar looking demonic gaze that was seemingly capable of seeing through the void and tracking a person''s flight trajectory.


    In no time, Halbert discerned the direction Severin that had taken. His expression immediately erupted in a look of ecstasy.


    ''Hmph! You''d better hope I don''t catch up to you!" Halbert snorted coldly after deactivating his technique. His body ascended into the air, and he transformed into a streak of light that pursued Severin in the direction that Severin had departed.


    Elsewhere, Severin had covered thousands of miles with his continuous flight. A gradually materialized before him, one that was rich in life force. Severin channeled his divine senses to get a feel of the ce, and he found that it was an expanse of emerald green grass and trees that covered the entire. In contrast to the silent sky, the verdant stood out vividly.


    Severin''s delight was evident as he murmured to himself, ''This should to be it!"


    ording to the map he acquired from Ulva, the living held many alchemical herbs, making it one of the rare ces in the Starry Sky Battlespace that hosted such treasures.


    While Severin had encountered severals during his journey, most bare craters andcked any sign of life. Except for the that contained by the Lunar Dew, the majority of ces were incredibly barren and there were not even traces of meteorites there. Conversely, as he ventured deeper into the Starry Sky Battlespace, the frequency of the ck holes and the Nine Heavens Gale increased, rendering the surroundings more unstable. Various elemental energies sporadically emerged from ruptured cracks. Given the vastness of the Starry Sky Battlespace that essentially made it a world of its own, the distance between each was astronomical. A level three paragon like Severin would take days to explore the entire Starry Sky Battlespace.


    Severin shook his head and regained hisposure. He then descended toward the green in front of him, as the annotations on the map indicated that its herbs held great value.

 Chapter 2325

    ?


    Chapter 2325


    Drawing upon the information provided by the map, Severin muttered to himself, ''Perhaps there are seventh- grade herbs on this too." He was a seventh-grade medium-rank alchemist, so any ordinary sixth-grade herbs were useless for him. Only seventh-grade herbs could ignite Severin''s interest enough to warrant action. He hoped that the herbs on the ahead held sufficient quality to meet his exacting demands. It would be disappointing if all of them were sixth-grade herbs.


    With that thought in mind, Severin quelled his restless anticipation and descended to the''s surface. As hended on the, the scene before him was a vast stretch of vegetation. The air surrounding him was exceptionally fresh, though not as rich in spiritual energy as the Grandiuno Sect. Nevertheless, it was still much better than other regions of the Starry Sky Battlespace whichcked even the tiniest trace of spiritual energy. After taking a deep breath of the invigorating air, a sense of contentment washed over Severin. "The concentration of spiritual energy here seems promising. There might even be some seventh-grade herbs here." Severin unleashed his divine senses to cover the entireary surface. He methodically scanned each inch, hoping to unearth the prized herbs. Before long, traces of the herbs began to surface as he began to pick up on the fourth-grade, fifth-grade, and sixth-grade herbs.


    In a matter of minutes, Severin located the first seventh-grade herb. It grew in a precarious position on a cliff, and it seemed to be a white-flowered orchid. The medicinal fragrance emitting from it was rather strong, and there was even a subtle spiritual glow there.


    Recognizing it as the Moonlight Orchid, Severin knew that it thrived in locations where the energy from the stars were at its strongest. Its medicinal properties were rather potent, as it was able to enhance one''s sr spirit and blood energy, not to mention serving as a key ingredient in refining numerous seventh-grade herbs. In terms of healing wounds, the Moonlight Orchid possessed a unique ability to restore one''s sr spirit and defy the odds of recovery as long as one''s life was not hanging by a thread.


    Severin journeyed to the herb''s location without hesitation and promptly harvested it. He then continued tob the entire for additional seventh-grade herbs, but his luck seemed to disappear abruptly as even an exhaustive search yielded no more of the coveted seventh-grade pills.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Frowning at this apparent streak of misfortune, Severin murmured, "I hope this isn''t a sign that my fortunes are taking a turn for the worst."


    It would have been very unlucky for him to have traversed thousands of miles only to find a single useful herb. As Severin contemted his luck, a silver herb on a mountain at the''s far side had been noticed by his divine senses. It was nine inches tall and exuded a metallic silver sheen. The herb radiated a very strong starlight power that might even rival the Lunar Dew Severin had previously discovered.


    After witnessing the unexpected find, Severin''s body trembled as he said, ''This... this is the eighth-grade Silver Moon Grass!"


    Severin never would have thought that he would stumble upon an eighth-grade herb. Such herbs could be used to make pills for royal paragons! Its value could not be measured marily, and Silver Moon Grass that had aged several centuries on was so rare that Severin believed it would be able to propel him to level four or even level five paragon!

 Chapter 2326

    ?Chapter 2326


    The Silver Moon Grass''s value needed no further exnation.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    That that moment, Severin''s breathing quickened. He rushed over in a streak of light, tearing through the air with an explosive sonic boom.


    In the blink of an eye, Severin had reached the location where the Silver Moon Grass was growing. Overwhelmed with joy, he eximed, "I would never have thought that I''d find an eighth-grade herb here!"


    Severin then delicately harvested the Silver Moon Grass along with its soil and ced it carefully in a box to preserve its potent medicinal properties.


    Silver Moon Grass flourished solely in ces that had the greatest concentration of power from the moon and stars. Scarce even in the Bleurealm, the discovery of one stalk in the Starry Sky Battlespace was simply astonishing for Severin. The precious herb served as a crucial ingredient for crafting the Paragonhood Pill-a pill consumed by level nine paragons for their breakthrough to royal paragon. The sess rate of such a breakthrough could be enhanced by fifty percent


    With the Silver Moon Grass secured in the box and stowed within his spatial ring, Severin eagerly extended his divine senses acrosss'' surface once more. His luck seemed to run out right then and there, as no further discoveries were made. Severin could only take sce in the harvest that he had already secured.


    After a brief respite, Severin retrieved the jade slip and studied the map within. After a while, he opened his eyes and nced at his body for a moment before opening his eyes again. His objectivey in the deeper recesses of the Starry Sky Battlespace. With his goals clear, he rose into the sky, leaving behind a tempest as he darted into the vastness of the starry expanse.


    When Severin flew several hundred miles away from the, a ck whipshed out at him from the void. He reacted swiftly and deployed his Green Shield to deflect the unexpected attack. He narrowed his gaze at the origin of the attack and pinpointed a shadowy figure.


    A thin man in ck robes emerged from the shadows and said in a hoarse voice, "My, what sharp senses you have! I guess it shouldn''te as a surprise that you were able to win against ke!


    Severin maintained aposed demeanor and gripped the azure shield tightly. He noticed the level five paragon aura emanating from the figure along with a dark demonic energy surrounding him. Those factors alone allowed Severin to determine that the man was an evil practitioner.


    Severin then asked coldly, "I''ve never met you, and I have no grudges against you. Why are you standing in my way?"


    The thin man came approach Severin with disdain and said, "Treasures have always sought refuge with the virtuous. I heard you possess an elite-quality spiritual treasure. Surrender it, and I shall spare your life."


    A sinister grin appeared on the man''s lips as he revealed a set of menacing ck teeth.


    Severin immediately realized that the person was attempting to rob him. He wondered how ke managed to get the information out there, and how it had drawn the attention of an evil practitioner. With a snicker, Severin retorted, "And what if I refuse?"

 Chapter 2327

    ?Chapter 2327


    Severin''s determined tone reverberated like a thunderbolt. He unleashed his level three paragon aura, tearing apart the surrounding space and whipping up a tempest of wind.


    Halbert''s expression froze upon hearing Severin''s resolute tone, but the stiffness was only momentary. A yful smile tugged at his lips. In his eyes, level three paragons could be crushed with the simplest of movements. As a core disciple of the Yellow Tribe Sacred Land, his demonic skills rivaled those of a level six paragon, earning him the respect of people like ke.


    Evil practitioners were distinct from their righteous counterparts in that they delved into mystical techniques that consumed a person''s essence, soul, and negative energy. Any practitioner not well-versed with its devious nature would not be able to easily counter an evil practitioner''s attacks.


    Therefore, Halbert believed that Severin''s fate was already sealed. "Since you do not wish to hand it over, I will have no choice but to take it myself!" Halbert dered proudly. The ck, demonic energy enveloping him surged forth and became as vast as a mountain. It twisted and coiled in the starry sky and emitted the faint cries of souls.


    At the same time, Halbert''s level five attainment was thoroughly unleashed, causing the space around him to distort. As he raised his hand, he unleashed a punch that caused the demonic energy to transform into a ck skeleton with a bloody gape. An aura of destruction emanated from the skeleton as it attacked Severin.


    Severin''s eyes turned cold when Halbert attacked without warning. He did not hesitate to raise the Green Shield to form a protective barrier around him. The ck skeleton collided with the shield in a violent explosion, tearing the surrounding space into fragments. A tempest of wind was unleashed along with the profusion of elemental energy.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    A resounding st was heard, and the protective shield seemed to dim slightly. Severin then frantically activated the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in his energy center to repair the cracks in the damaged shield.


    Despite his efforts, the violent shockwave sent Severin hurtling away. Fortunately, his quick reflexes and skilled control of the Green Shield allowed him to stabilize his figure.


    Halbert''s surprise was evident as he saw Severin resist the mighty blow. He frowned slightly and smirked, "I understand why ke suffered at your hands now. You are rather strong. It''s a pity that your attainment level is too low for you to survive against me!"


    With a flick of his hand, Halbert produced his weapon-a long whip known as the Soul-Devouring Bone Whip. There were spikes all over the whip, and they were made out of spines that belonged to ny-nine supreme saints. Further imbued within were the resentful souls of those deceased individuals

 Chapter 2328

    ?Chapter 2328


    Cries of despair and anguish echoed from the whip as soon as it was unveiled. Waves of malevolent energy resonated from within.


    Halbert whipped it toward Severin''s direction, sending forth a cacophony of malicious and demonic energy that echoed for miles. The malevolent energy distorted the surrounding space, tearing apart even the glow of starlight. A swift, piercing sound was heard as a ck light was shed out from the Soul-Devouring Bone Whip. The ck light stretched thousands of feet, and its thick beam carried with it the horrifying cries of innocent souls. The light covers a hundred feet in an instant, slicing through space like a hot knife through butter. Only a dark crack remained in its wake.


    The impending attack of the iing ck light caused Severin''s expression to tense up. His body surged with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, which flowed rapidly into his limbs and bones. Spurred on by that energy, his blood coursed through his body with the heat of the zing sun, lending Severin the look of an ethereal being that descended from the heavens in a cloak of divine light.


    In the face of the impending ck light, Severin raised his hand and threw a swift punch. His fist propelled forth like a dragon, and an intense brightness that rivaled the sun soon erupted.


    The dark light from Halbert''s whip seemed to dissipate like under the sun-like radiance of Severin''s punch. A resonant explosion followed, and a burst of mes shot into the sky before causing a violent shockwave to ripple through the starry sky.


    With another attack evaded, Halbert''s frustration grew evident. He clenched his whip and rushed toward Severin.


    "Let''s see how much of my techniques you''ll be able to withstand!" Halbert shouted coldly. The next moment, the whip shed with bursts of ck light and shed down.


    Severin no longer concealed his strength and unleashed his full attainment. His level three paragon aura produced a shockwave across the starry sky, exerting a pressure that spanned several thousand miles.


    Then, Severin summoned his elite-quality spiritual treasure-Wildfire''s Sky-Soil Zenith. It rose into the air, and transformed into a mountain that bore down on the surrounding space and caused several cracks in the void.


    All of the iing rays from Halbert''s whip were blocked upon contact with the Sky-Soil Zenith, vanishing instantly.


    Seeing Severin deploying the treasure that he was eyeing, Halbert grinned greedily and fearlessly, "Haha, you truly do possess the elite-quality spiritual treasure!" His licked his lip and stared at Severin like a hungry wolf.


    *Spiritual treasures are always possessed by virtuous individuals. It is only fitting that I obtain it for myself!" After a heartyugh, Halbert dashed toward Severin and swung the whip.


    The demonic energy around him emitted a wave of ghastly howls. The dark glow of his Soul-Devouring Bone Whip, and the terrifying aura emanating from it, was further intensified.


    The aura alone had already spread out across a radius spanning several thousand miles.


    Halbert then struck the air with his whip, producing thousands of sharp ck lights that pulverized theN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    surrounding space. Everything within a several-mile radius was reduced to dust, including meteorites and the very fabric of space.

 Chapter 2329

    ?Chapter 2329


    Severin did not just stand and watch when Halbert unleashed that attack. He deployed his spiritual treasure and formed several intricate hand seals. The Sky-Soil Zenith-which resembled a sacred mountain-transformed into a stream of light and shattered the void as it advanced. Countless powerful winds followed, carrying a formidable aura as it surged right toward Halbert.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The expansive ck light was obliterated in a burst of fire under the impact of the Sky Soil Zenith. The resulting shockwave caused all matter within a few miles in the starry sky to instantaneously copse and form a rift in space. The reverberations of the aftermath spread across the air like ripples in a tranquil pond, extending several thousand miles away.


    Halbert noticed a tremendous increase in Severin''s strength after the deployment of the Sky-Soil Zenith. Though he was a level five paragon, Halbert could tell that gaining the upper hand would not be that easy. Rather than grumble about the situation, he felt a sense of contentment, as Severin''s ability to contend with him was undeniably due to the elite-quality spiritual treasure.


    An ordinary superior quality spiritual treasure would hardly be able to ce a level three paragon on equal footing with a level five paragon. The reason was because the gap between each level was huge and impossible to transcend, especially as Severin was only a level three paragon.


    Those who could enter the Starry Sky Battlespace were prodigies of Bleurealm who could fight on par with those of the same level and might even be able to transcend across levels. However, there remained a fundamental difference between Severin''s level aspared to Halbert''s, whether in terms of innate strength or in the power of heaven and earth that had been refined.


    Halbert''s excitement and greed for Wildfire''s Sky Soil Zenith surged with every exchange, growing stronger with each passing moment.


    In a small meteorite belt several thousands of miles away, a majestic young man in a green robe was navigating through the area with another sycophantic young man. Thetter was likely at the early stage of a level one paragon. "Perhaps we should delve deeper into the Starry Sky Battlespace to seek for more opportunities."


    The green-robed young man nodded, having resigned himself to the fact that there was nothing to be found in the meteorite belt.


    Those two individuals were none other than Simeon and Tobias, who had fortuitously encountered each other upon entering the Starry Sky Battlespace. They thus decided to travel together, and their shared objective was clear-they wanted to find the evil practitioners from the Wicked Tribe and have those people eliminate Severin. Unfortunately, they had not encountered even a single practitioner. Instead, they had narrowly escaped the clutches of several gxy monsters. Tobias, as the weaker of the two, hade perilously close to bing a meal.


    In a struggle to survive and exit the Starry Sky Battlespace unscathed, Tobias had no choice but to shoe-shine the stronger Simeon.


    With nothing noteworthy turning up after they explored the meteorite belt, Simeon sighed and said, "Let''s proceed deeper. We might find more opportunities there."


    Just as they prepared to venture deeper, they picked up on the faint traces of a battle''s shockwaves.


    Tobias then eximed, "Is that a battle I sense?"


    Simeon''s muscles tensed up, but he soon sensed that the battle was several thousand miles away. As a result, he let out a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 2330

    ?Chapter 2330


    Simeon''s worst fear was that they might be implicated in a battle between prodigies. As Simoen withdrew his divine senses, a familiar energy within those weak waves caught his attention. After searching through his memories, he said, "Isn''t that Severin?"


    Having exchanged blows with Severin prior to entering the Starry Sky Battlespace, Simeon recognized the distinctive fluctuations in Severin''s aura. He had entered the Starry Sky Battlespace for one reason and one reason only-to ensure Severin''s death. With that in mind, a surge of ruthless determination filled Simeon''s eyes. He gazed at the nervous Tobias and said, "Severin is engaged in a battle several thousand miles away." Tobias''s expression changed drastically. He gritted his teeth and urged Simeon, "We should head to the depths of the Starry Sky Battlespace first. Severin''sbat prowess far surpasses ours, and those involved in the battle will be much stronger to us. We might be risking ourselves unnecessarily if we go over."


    Tobias had witnessed the brutality of the Starry Sky Battlespace, from seeing a gxy monster devouring someone stronger than him in one gulp to nearly being devoured by a gxy monster himself. As a result, he believed it would be better to be exercise more caution.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The sight of Tobias''s aversion to death elicited a sigh from Simeon. He viewed Tobias as such a burden that he had even entertained the idea of giving Tobias a Breakthrough Pill to raise his attainment, but the limitations of a level one paragon''s abilities in the Starry Sky Battlespace rendered it pointless. Tobias consistently sought refuge behind Simeon in moments of danger. Simeon would have long gotten rid of him if they still had not gotten Severin out of the picture.


    Tobias''s constant fear of death had ticked Simeon of. He couldn''t care less about Tobias''s worries and felt that it was a good opportunity to settle scores with his longtime adversary, Severin. Speaking in a cold tone, he dered, "A person gripped by the fear of death can never achieve greatness. This is the perfect moment to deal with Severin.''


    In response to Simeon''s intimidating determination, Tobias gulped and nodded. "You''re right!"


    Simeon expressed satisfaction when Tobias finally showed some guts. In an instant, the duo transformed into streaks of light and headed toward Severin''s location likeets across the sky. They were able to cover a distance of several thousand miles rather swiftly.


    After passing countless stars, Simeon and Tobias arrived within twenty miles of the battlefield. He nced at two figures surrounded by a vibrant aura. Severin and another person were engaged in a quickfire series of attacks that caused the space within several miles to warp.


    Simeon''s eyes glowed with murderous intent as he set his sights on Severin. He then scrutinized Severin''s opponent and sensed an evil, demonic aura that left Simeon feeling a little stifled. When he finally sensed the true nature of Halbert''s aura, Simeon could not help but grin. "A level five paragon? Haha, let''s see how you''re going to survive against someone like that, Severin!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2331

    ?


    Although Simeon was not clear why the evil practitioners were targeting Severin, he would root for Halbert as long as he could kill Severin. Only then would the burning hatred in his heart be appeased.


    Tobias could not help but shudder when he saw the crazed expression on Simeon''s face. In fact, even before entering the Starry Sky Battlespace, Tobias was prepared. After all, the seventh-grade Breakthrough Pill of the Deifirm Sect was not so easily obtained.


    However, when it came to really facing Severin, Tobias could not help but feel scared and apprehensive. This was because, during thepetition for the Wildfire royal paragon treasure in Artic Heights, Severin had left a deep fear in him.


    Tobias became even more horrified when he witnessed Severin, who was a level three paragon, actually engaging in a battle with a level five paragon. He could not shake off a vague sense of unease and wondered, ''Could he possibly win? No! That''s impossible! Absolutely impossible!''


    Tobias quickly shook his head, feeling that he was just being overly anxious. As strong as Severin was, his opponent was ultimately a powerful level five paragon!


    At the same time, the battle between Severin and Halbertding caused quite a sensation in the Starry Sky Battlespace. Almost everyone within a radius of a thousand miles rushed to the scene at the first possible moment when they sensed the power flowing out of there.


    As that particr starry sky region was still on the outskirts of the Starry Sky Battlespace, the surrounding space was rtively deste. Therefore, the cultivation of the cultivators there did not exceed level five paragon.


    Among those secretly watching the battle were evil practitioners from the states of Cesun and Lasbornket, and they recognized Zhouyuan with just one nce.


    "That''s Halbert, the sixth core disciple of the Yellow Ghost Tribe''s sacrednd."


    "Wait a moment. Could the person using an elite-quality spiritual treasure on the other side be the one who previously defeated ke?"


    "Whoever he is, that guy doesn''t have a chance! Halbert is the sixth core disciple of the Yellow Ghost Tribe''s sacrednd, and he once crossed levels to kill a level five ferocious beast while he himself was still a level four paragon."


    "The power of Yellow Ghost Tribe''s sacrednd''s disciples is beyond our imagination. That guy can''t possibly win against Halbert even with an elite-quality spiritual treasure."


    Many of them who were closely watching the great battle were not optimistic about Severin''s chances of winning. After all, no matter how they looked at it, Halbert was immensely more powerful than Severin.


    After all, Halbert was a core disciple of Yellow Ghost Tribe''s sacrednd, and while his status may not be as high as the saintment of Yellow Ghost Tribe''s sacrednd, his power at level five paragon was still quite formidable.


    Both of them being prodigies, they possessed the ability to be invincible at the same level and the skill to fight across levels.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    While Severin managed to gain an advantage over ke earlier-provoking ke to the point of extreme anger and leading him to reveal Severin''s possession of an elite-quality spiritual treasure-it was important to note that an elite-quality spiritual treasure was ultimately an inanimate object and not an all-powerful tool.


    From the perspective of raw strength, Severin''s cultivation at level three paragon level was indeed lower than that of Halbert. Moreover, Halbert was a disciple of the sacrednd; disciples from such prestigious sects were not easy to deal with, each possessing formidable abilities.


    In the midst of the intense battle, Severin was unaware that those secretly observing the battle had a dim view of his situation. They were all in agreement that Severin would soon enough meet a grim fate.


    Severin unleashed one attack after another using meless Pinnacle on Halbert. Although he still could keep up with Halbert''s moves, he understood that it would not be long until he lost.


    Halbert''s strength surpassed Severin''s by a significant margin, and as time passed, Severin knew that the moment when his spiritual energy was depleted would be the opportunity for his opponent to counterattack.


    Feeling the rapid depletion of spiritual energy in his energy center, Severin''s expression gradually turned grim. ''I can''t continue like this. If this drags on, I''ll have no chance of winning."


    With this realization, Severin started to grow somewhat anxious. He continued to unleash one powerful strike after another, and they appeared as majestic and formidable as a zing sun.


    meless Pinnacle was indeed powerful and renowned as the signature treasure of the Wildfire royal paragon.

 Chapter 2332

    ?


    It could be said that the number of prodigies in the entire Starry Sky Battlespace who possessed an elite-quality spiritual treasure did not exceed ten individuals! Sometimes the sess or failure of a battle hinged on these elite -quality spiritual treasures.


    Given Severin''s cultivation level then, he still found it quite strenuous to fully unleash the power within the elite- quality spiritual treasure he had.


    As a level three paragon, Severin could not control the elite-quality spiritual treasure for a long time. He was unable to achieve what a paragon cultivator could supposedly do, namely - shattering vast distances with a single strike.


    At best, he could only have the meless Pinnacle hovering above his head for defense and asionally use it to strike opponents.


    It would be likely that a single strike would drain the spiritual energy from within his body, leaving him depleted, if he were to fully activate the true power of the elite-quality spiritual treasure. It was a dilemma he did not know how to solve.


    Meanwhile, Halbert, his opponent, appeared rxed and at ease. Arge expanse of ck, demonic energy swirled around him as ifing to life, forming a dense and imprable mist.


    The Soul-Devouring Bone Whip in his hand gleamed with a faint eerie light while emitting the wailing cries of tortured souls that shook the surrounding air, creating ripples like waves colliding against each other.


    However, those ripples were instantly suppressed by the radiant brilliance erupting from the mountain-like meless Pinnacle. Seeing that his attacks could break through this turtle shell-like defense for the time being, Halbert remained unfazed.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He knew that as long as he kept attacking, Severin''s defense would eventually crumble. Once Severin was at a disadvantage, Halbert would be able to effortlessly defeat him and seize the elite-quality spiritual treasure.


    Halbert smiled coldly and looked mockingly at Severin at the thought of his impending win. He had initially thought Severin was formidable since he had defeated ke, but it seemed he was nothing without his elite- quality spiritual treasure.


    Level three paragon cultivators like Severin were nothing new to Halbert; he had faced and defeated many. Halbert scoffed and said, "Heh, let''s see if you have any hidden trump card left!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he whipped the bone whip in his hand. Hundreds of terrifying whip shadows instantly sh out along with the rolling demonic energy in the surroundings.


    Each of these whip shadows pierced through the air, and the aura they emitted was enough to make any level five paragon quake in their boots. The fierce whip shadows struck the meless Pinnacle''s descending sky-soil energy, creating intense explosions.


    With each explosion, Severin was forced to retreat one step back.


    Beads of sweat gradually formed on Severin''s face as he struggled to contend with the relentless and intensifying onught. The aura emanating from Halbert was difficult for even a prodigy of the same level to withstand, especially considering Halbert was a disciple of the Yellow Ghost Tribe, which was renowned for their sinister and cunning demonic technique.


    Many of Severin''s skills were blocked by the mist-like demonic energy in front of Halbert, leaving him in a difficult situation. He waspletely on the defensive, and the spectators nearby were shaking their heads in disappointment as they watched Severin gradually fall behind.


    ''It''s a pity. He must be a prodigy to be able tost this long against a level five paragon when he himself is only a level three paragon. Unfortunately, his luck ran out when he came face to face in a battle with Halbert."


    "Halbert is a core disciple of Yellow Ghost Tribe''s sacrednd, with power only surpassed by the saintmen and a


    few high-ranking core disciples. I won''t be surprised if an ordinary level five paragon won''t be able to take him down."


    "I bet it''s all thanks to that elite-quality spiritual treasure that he''s been able to hold out against Halbert for so long."


    Among the spectators, Simeon was the most delighted. When he saw Severin falling behind, he broke into a wide grin, as if he could already anticipate Severin''s imminent defeat.

 Chapter 2333

    ?


    Above the battlefield, the battle between Severin and Halbert remained intense, but it was bing gradually clear who had the upper hand.


    Halbert''s attacks were fierce. The bone whip in his hand-mixed with the surrounding demonic energy-created a howling sound each time it whipped through the air, which unleashed numerous shockwaves and rifts in the surrounding void.


    Severin, however, found it harder and harder to defend himself, let alone put on an offense. He could only use the meless Pinnacle as a defensive treasure, cing it above his head for protection.


    Despite the formidable power of his True-Sun Fist technique, each explosive punch- resembling a brilliant sun- was swiftly engulfed and almostpletely consumed by the vast demonic energy in front of Halbert.


    The sword beam unleashed by the Scarletsky Sword in Severin''s hand was terrifying, sharp enough to cut through space, yet it was still blocked by Halbert''s bone whip.


    After hundreds of exchanges, Severin''s attacks proved ineffective, gradually causing him to fall into a disadvantageous position.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ''No! I can''t continue like this!'' Severin thought to himself as he realized the increasingly dire situation he was in. It seems like I have to y my trump card since ordinary divine techniques and martial arts attacks don''t work on those demonic energies.''


    Gripping the Scarletsky Sword, which emitted scorching mes, Severin decisively infused arge amount of the power of heaven and earth from his energy center into it.


    The crimson mes on the Scarletsky Sword quickly erupted into bigger mes as though Severin had poured hot oil onto it. The intense heat caused the surrounding void to distort, and a terrifying aura spread for hundreds of miles around!


    At that moment, every cell and every pore of Severin radiated a brilliant light. An awe-inspiring swordwill filled with vigorousbat spirit burst forth from him, causing his hair to move without the presence of wind.


    In that instant, the void for miles around seemed unable to withstand the pressure of this terrifying swordwill. It shattered, formingrge rifts in the empty space. Countless elements of earth, water, wind, fire, and chaotic swirls surged out from these rifts, covering the entire battlefield.


    The entire battlefield became even more chaotic and unpredictable from the spectators'' perspective. A palpable sense of dread suddenly emerged in the air when Severin roared.


    As Severin''s voice fell, the spiritual energy within his energy center transformed into a rapidly boiling golden ocean. It led the shadow of a small sword, which was suspended above his energy center, to fly out.


    The moment the shadow of the small sword flew out of Severin''s body, the vibrant swordwill crazily cut through the surrounding void, obliterating countless elements of earth, water, wind, and fire. The Chaotic Swordshadow carried an extremely terrifying force as it shed toward Halbert at incredible speed.


    In the blink of an eye, Halbert suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of fear, causing every hair on his body to stand on end. His face turned pale with shock, his pupils constricted sharply, and a chill ran up his entire spine.


    The extremely dangerous situation was reminiscent of what he had encountered only in the presence of the Yellow Ghost Tribe''s sacrednd''s saintmen!


    "Wh-what the hell is that thing?!" cried Halbert as he watching the rapidly approaching Chaotic Swordshadow, from initially being less than the size of a palm to growing several times with each step forward


    There was no time for him to waste time in finding out. Severin''s chaotic swordwill continued to grow in size and surged forward at an rming speed. In fact it was nearly upon Halbert in a blink of an eye.


    Halbert quickly unleashed a palm strike. The demonic energy around him seemed toe alive, swiftly forming a protective circle around his body. At the same time, he quickly summoned a small purple cauldron. The superior-


    quality spiritual treasure aura it was emitting struck fear at those around it.


    As Halbert unleashed the fist-sized small cauldron, it rapidly transformed into mountain-sized. Bright purple light radiated from it, creating a protective barrier that enveloped Halbert within.


    After he set up twoyers of defense around him, he wasted no time in forming hand seals, and a spiritual light barrier materialized in front of him.

 Chapter 2334

    ?


    Afterpleting these actions, Halbert''s expression turned solemn. He tightly gripped the Soul-Devouring Bone Whip which was flickering darkly, causing the aura of a level five paragon to erupt from his body.


    He then rushed towards the iing Chaotic Swordshadow. His expression changed drastically the moment he made contact with the Chaotic Swordshadow, and he tried to retreat.


    In the next moment, a horrifying swordwill burst forth from the Chaotic Swordshadow. This chaotic swordwill, resembling the principles of the universe, surged with a majestic aura. Countless principles bombarded the purple cauldron above his head, creating a series of shing sounds like a torrential downpour of lightning and thunder.


    The purple cauldron, which was a superior-quality spiritual treasure, endured the intense onught for only a few seconds. Cracks resembling porcin spiderwebs began to appear on its surface, and finally, it exploded in the sky like a dazzling firework.


    "How is this possible!" Halbert eximed in shock and fear.


    His purple cauldron was a superior-quality spiritual treasure; how could it be shattered so easily?


    Before he could think further, the Chaotic Swordshadow swiftly tore through the space, striking Halbert''s secondyer of defense. The surrounding ck demonic energy dissipated rapidly as it came in contact with Severin''s swordwill; it was akin to darkness meeting light.


    The residual force of the Chaotic Swordshadow mercilessly hit Halbert, instantly shattering the protective barrier in front of him. The chaotic sword attack shed through his flesh, soul, cultivation, and lifespan.


    In an instant, Halbert''s physical body was covered in cuts while numerous streams of blood sprayed out. His spiritual soul received a heavy blow, and he instantly became spiritually weak. His cultivation plummeted from mid-stage level five paragon to early stage, and it continued to drop.


    His lifespan was instantly cut by more than half, and his once-ck hair turned white in an instant. His youthful face aged rapidly, causing him to appear ten years older in a blink of an eye.


    Halbert became overwhelmed with terror as he felt his spiritual soul, physical body, cultivation, and lifespan slipped away from him. Despite being a core disciple of the Yellow Ghost Tribe''s sacrednd and having broad knowledge, he had never encountered a technique capable of severing others'' cultivation, physical body, and lifespan in all his years of cultivation.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Halbert, now in a state of shock, screamed in fear, "Wh-what kind of divine technique is this?!"


    However, Severin did not answer him. After unleashing the Chaotic Swordshadow, Severin immediately formed hand seals to unleash his most powerful trump card - Lotus Divine Attack. The mes-three-colored and resembling the petals of a colorful lotus-appeared in the starry sky, causing a terrifying aura to annihte the void for dozens of miles around.


    Halbert had no time to react as Severin unleashed the Chaotic Swordshadow and immediately followed up with Lotus Divine Attack. The Chaotic Swordshadow paved the way, but the true lethal move was Lotus Divine Attack. Halbert''s eyes turned bloodshot, and he appeared on the verge of madness, when he came face to face with Lotus Divine Attack just after dealing with the Chaotic Swordshadow. Without hesitation, he threw his bone whip. and it turned into a light beam that streaked towards the me lotus. At the same time, he tried to turn and escape. However, there was no way Severin would let him escape that easily.


    The me lotus had long locked onto Halbert, and his bone whip was instantly obliterated. The me lotus then ruthlessly smashed into Halbert with destructive force.


    In an instant, a tremendous bright light erupted in the dark starry sky. Following the light was a violent explosion, causing the stars within dozens of miles to quake and crack.


    After the explosion, only a mournful and resentful roar lingered in the starry sky.


    "No!"

 Chapter 2335

    ?


    Halbert was dead. The furious roar he let out before his death echoed for a long time across the sky.


    Severin breathed out a heavy sigh of relief after making sure the me lotus hadpletely engulfed Halbert''s body and extinguished his spiritual soul until there was no trace of him left.


    "Phew. I finally got rid of him!"


    The intense battle had depleted Severin''s spiritual energy significantly; if the battle had dragged on any longer, he might have found himself in a precarious situation.


    Despite having an elite-quality spiritual treasure, Severin did not dare to be overconfident in the face of Halbert''s formidable strength, especially with his mysterious and powerful dark arts.


    Severin had to bring out all his trump cards to ensure his victory when fighting against a prodigy like Halbert. Fortunately, Halbert-perhaps ustomed to winning in battles-did not take Severin seriously. He was directly struck by the Chaotic Swordshadow, and his cultivation, lifespan, and cultivation were all severed, causing his level to plummet. That allowed Severin''s subsequent Lotus Divine Attack to be a lethal blow.


    Terrifying shockwaves surged from therge void rifts where Halbert had died; they resembled tsunami waves crashing against the cliffs.


    In an instant, Halbert''s spatial ring and the superior-quality spiritual treasure bone whip were engulfed. The two items were swept away by the violent winds into the chaotic swirl, disappearing without a trace.


    Severin felt his heart bleeding when he saw that. After all, he had suffered a significant loss by not taking possession of those two items.


    At the same time, those who were secretly observing the battle reacted explosively upon witnessing Halbert''s fall. "Gasp! Halbert''s dead?!"


    "Oh my god! I can''t believe a level five paragon was actually in! He couldn''t even escape with his spiritual soul!" "Good heavens, I can''t help but think he must''ve cheated in all of his previous battles!"


    "No way! Absolutely impossible! Severin is only a level three paragon. Even if he has an elite-quality spiritual treasure, Halbert is still a level five paragon. Plus, he''s a core disciple of the Yellow Ghost Tribe''s sacrednd. How could he be killed so suddenly?"


    "It must be the divine technique! Did any of you feel something off with that sword shadow just now? After Halbert got hit, there was a moment when his cultivation dropped. And that me lotus afterward was even more terrifying...


    ''Oh my god, that sword beam we just witnessed was simply suffocating. It was so terrifying, as if it could shatter the void. But I never expected Halbert to be unable to counter it!''


    The spectators were all stunned to see Halbert being killed in an instant, unable even to escape with his spiritual soul. Especially Simeon, who had been eagerly anticipating Severin''s downfall.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    However, at that moment he was staring in wide-eyed disbelief with his jaw dropped open at Severin.


    "How is this possible! How is this possible?!" cried Simeon as he clutched his hair crazily while shock, surprise, and disbelief shed across his face.


    Halbert was undeniably more powerful than Severin. It was just a moment ago that Severin had been struggling. unable to retaliate, forced into a desperate situation where he had to rely on his spiritual treasure to block Halbert''s fierce attacks.


    Thus, how was it possible that the situationpletely reversed after Severin had a burst of power? Halbert, a level five paragon, was instantly in by Severin!


    Even if it were someone like Tobias, who had recently broken through to the paragon realm, Simeon felt that Halbert should have been able to put up some resistance. After all, the life force of a paragon cultivator was extremely formidable. Their spiritual souls were connected to the power of heaven and earth, and even if the physical body was destroyed, their spiritual soul should have been able to escape.


    Yet, Halbert did not even manage to escape with his spiritual soul let alone survive the attack.


    Was Halbert really that weak?


    Being a core disciple of the Yellow Ghost Tribe''s sacrednd held significant weight. To be a core disciple, especially in a sect like the Yellow Ghost Tribe, one needed considerable strength.


    Throughout the Bluerealm, it was well-known that the Yellow Ghost Tribe acted ording to their whims, and employed ruthless means to get what they wanted. Whether dealing with enemies or fellow sect members, they were all known for their cold-blooded nature.

 Chapter 2336

    ?


    These practitioners of the dark arts operated only on their self-interests, and some would have no moral qualms about sacrificing millions for the sake of mastering a certain technique.


    Halbert, as a core disciple of the Yellow Ghost Tribe''s sacrednd, undoubtedly possessed power far beyond his fellow sect members. His cultivation of level five paragon was considered to be superior to most prodigies who had entered the Starry Sky Battlespace.


    Yet, even with such power, he was still in by Severin. How could Simeon not be shaken?


    Alongside the shock, there was a strong sense of resentment in Simeon''s heart. He had initially believed that a core disciple of the Yellow Ghost Tribe''s sacrednd like Halbert could easily defeat Severin, only to be harshly proven wrong by reality.


    Simeon''s face darkened when he saw Severin was still alive and well. At the same time, he was torn between whether tounch an attack at Severin when he was all tired out from an intense battle or let him be.


    However, the thought of Halbert dying at the hands of Severin made Simeon hesitate and doubt if he could seed in defeating him.


    Many prodigies in the vicinity shared simr thoughts. They were contemting whether to seize this opportunity to steal the meless Pinnacle from Severin. After all, material wealth had always served as a powerful motivator, especially when it came to an elite-quality spiritual treasure.


    Ordinary paragon cultivators typically wielded superior-quality spiritual treasures, and obtaining an elite quality spiritual treasure was a rare feat. Usually, only saintmen and divine heirs from major sacrednds had the possibility of acquiring such treasures.


    Possessing an elite-quality spiritual treasure would undoubtedly provide a significant advantage in a battle set in the starry sky.


    At that moment, someone had already taken action. A level four cultivator, dressed in a ck, boldly made the first move.


    With a blood-red sword in his hands, he rushed forward at Severin at an incredible speed with the intent to kill him. When he was less than a hundred yards away from Severin, he swung the blood red sword abruptly to unleash a terrifying blood-red sword beam.


    The thousand-mile long sword beam carried with it the scent of death, instantly shredding everything in its path. Even the space itself could not escape as it was torn into rifts.


    Severin simply raised an eyebrow at the sudden ambush while a cold smirk appeared on his lips.


    "Huh! I see there''s another fool who''s not afraid of death!"


    He had long sensed the presence of the spectators hidden in his surroundings, thus he made sure to keep up his guard. He was not about to let things go as the assant wished since thetter had decided to attack him while he was still recovering from an intense battle.


    His Scarletsky Sword flew out, unleashing countless sword beams that swept through the air like a shower of heavy thunder. Among these sword beams, Severin cunningly concealed a Chaotic Swordshadow.


    The long-faced young man, feeling self-satisfied as if he saw an elite-quality spiritual treasure beckoning to him, raised his hand and gently waved it. Instantly, he summoned antern-shaped spiritual treasure to defend against Severin''s attack by creating a bright light curtain.


    Severin''s sword beams struck the light curtain, causing mes to erupt, but it remained in ce.


    "It seems like you have indeed been weakened,'' said the ck-robed youth happily.


    However, it was at that moment the Chaotic Swordshadow descended upon him. The fiercely violent swordwill tom and shredded everything in his body without mercy.


    "Ah!"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    In just an instant, his physical form began to disintegrate, his soul extinguished, his cultivation regressing and falling through realms. Ultimately, he exploded with a resounding "bang," and transformed into a mist of blood.


    The group of spectators dared not draw Severin''s attention any further after witnessing him kill a paragon cultivator in the blink of an eye. A chill ran down their spines; each of them was terrified. Without a second thought, they turned around and fled.


    Simeon, who had considered making a move, was terrified to the point of turning pale. He nced at Severin, and with an reluctance, he ultimately turned away and headed towards the depths of the starry sky.

 Chapter 2337

    ?Chapter 2337


    In the starry sky, Severin could not help but breathe a sigh of relief when he sensed that the hidden spectators had all retreated. Using his divine sense, he scanned the area within dozens of miles to make sure that those people had indeed withdrawn before safely retracting meless Pinnacle.


    Looking at the mist of blood in the starry sky, Severin sighed. "Fortunately, I didn''t use all of my spiritual energy in the battle with Halbert just now. Otherwise, things might have taken a turn for the worse this time."


    Severin had used two of his ultimate trump cards against Halbert. He managed to kill him by first unleashing the Chaotic Swordshadow and then Lotus Divine Attack.


    After the battle, he had to be vignt against potential sneak attacks from those secretly observing nearby.


    Fortunately, Severin had prepared in advance, keeping some tricks up his sleeve. This allowed him to swiftly eliminate the level four paragon with a single sword strike.


    Severin took out several alchemical pills and ate them. He then sat cross-legged to begin the process of restoring his injuries.


    The pills rejuvenated his internal organs, meridians, and the entirety of his body. The energy center, previously somewhat depleted, gradually filled with spiritual energy.


    After a moment, Severin abruptly opened his eyes. He parted his lips slightly and breathed out. A streak of white mist shot out apanied by a resounding "crack." The white mist extended across a hundred yards like thunder echoing in the sky.


    Using his divine sense, Severin observed that the depleted spiritual energy in his energy center had been replenished. Thus, he slowly stood up.


    He looked towards the dissipating blood mist not far away and muttered, "I hope whatever is inside that guy''s spatial ring is worth almost depleting my spiritual energy for."


    Severin waved his hand, bringing forth the spatial ring that had been floating around the blood mist. Following that, he used his divine sense to quickly inspect the spoils within.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Among them, most were ordinary alchemical pills, with a few seventh-grade herbs, a fist-sized starry metal Uru, and a few jade ques. Severin took out the seventh-grade herbs, cing them in a jade box to prevent the loss of medicinal properties.


    After handling those, he took out the three jade ques and began examining them. After a moment, Severin put down the jade ques, and cursed, "Just my rotten luck to get the spoils of someone so poor!"


    Among the three small jade ques, one was a simple Starry Sky Battlespace map, which was even inferior to the one Severin already possessed. Another one contained a low-rank heaven-quality cultivation technique called Green Wood Art," while the third one contained a low-rank heaven-quality martial technique called "Divine Dragon Transformation.


    Considering the overall value, it did not even match the spatial ring Severin obtained from Ulva earlier. The disappointment led Severin to unleash a string of curses.


    Nevertheless, he ultimately stored away the jade ques. After all, they were his spoils from the battle, and he could exchange them with the sect when he returned.


    After resting for a moment, Severin resumed his journey. He nned to delve deeper into the Starry Sky Battlespace in search of opportunities. His figure streaked across the sky like a shooting star, swiftly disappearing from sight in the blink of an eye.


    Little did he know that shortly after defeating Halbert, the entire Starry Sky Battlespace was in an uproar, and the situation was gradually intensifying.


    In the depths of the starry sky, on a star brimming with vitality, a young man dressed as a schr slowly set down a small jade que for voice transmission. His eyes were shining.


    "A core disciple from the Yellow Ghost Tribe''s sacrednd is dead?" eximed the schr in surprise. "And he''s killed by a mere level three paragon with an elite-quality spiritual treasure?"


    He raised his head to gaze at the profound and boundless starry sky. His interest in Severin grew even stronger.

 Chapter 2338

    ?Chapter 2338


    "Interesting. I wonder which sect''s prodigy this person is, to be able to kill Halbert who''s two levels higher than him.''


    The schr suddenly erupted with an aura of level seven paragon.


    The terrifying aura instantly stirred the entire, causing the sky to change color, and the ground to crack and split apart in the blink of an eye.


    The schr arrived at the core of the star, raised his hand, and grasped a massive piece of metal Uru, with magma still flowing on its surfacePublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He recalled the information transmitted through the small jade que as he looked at the crimson metal Uru in his hand.


    ''Although there''s plenty of metal Uru, it''s still not enough. It''d be great if I could obtain that elite-quality spiritual treasure," he muttered with a lick of his lips.


    Meanwhile, within a pitch-ck spatial crack-an area perpetually swept by the bone-chilling Nine Heavens Gale- harbored a terrifying spatial turbulence. A paragon cultivator could easily lose their way and never find his way in the chaotic flow if not careful.


    Yet, at that moment, there was a figure seated crossed legged within the spatial crack, seemingly contemting something.


    The young man, dressed in splendid brocade, had a robust and sturdy figure. His bronze-like physique seemed to shimmer like a radiant spiritual treasure, enabling him to withstand the fierce Nine Heavens Gale and the spatial turbulence around him.


    Just as he immersed himself in contemtion of the void, the small jade que suspended at his waist suddenly vibrated, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    A look of surprise shed across his face after reading the information sent through the small jade que which was then reced with a look of keen interest.


    "Interesting. I didn''t expect that the guy who defeated kest time could actually kill Halbert, who''s of a higher level than him," said the young man.


    Ellery Gildon was quite familiar with Halbert, considering thetter was a core disciple of the Yellow Ghost Tribe''s sacred ground. Even though Halbert was not as powerful as Ellery, a level five paragon was not to be taken lightly.


    However, despite his power, Halbert still fell at the hands of Severin. Nevertheless, for someone of Ellery''s caliber and level of cultivation, Severin''s ying of Halbert was hardly worth much attention.


    His opponents were the saintmen from those sacred grounds, the divine heirs of the Eastern Wilderness ns, the disciples of the Great Thunderbeat Temple in the Western Regions, the young lords of the barbaric tribes in the Northern Sea, and the son of the Demon King in the Thunderpeak Region! Only these individuals could be considered his adversaries!


    At the same time, ke-who was in the midst of cultivation-could not believe his ears when he learned that Severin had not only fought but also killed Halbert.


    "No way! Severin''s only a level three paragon! How is it possible for him to surpass two realms, even with an elite- quality spiritual treasure?!"


    ke could not help but feel like the news was fake. How could a level three paragon defeat a level five paragon? Not to mention, everyone who could enter the Starry Sky Battlespace was considered a prodigy.


    However, ke fell intoplete silence as more and more credible information reached him.


    *D*mn it! That guy is a monster!"


    ke''s face darkened, his expression filled with a mixture of gloom and a hint of fear. At the same time, there was a sense of relief.


    He was thankful that during his previous battle with Severin, thetter had not unleashed all his trump cards. Otherwise, he might have ended up dead like Halbert.

 Chapter 2339

    ?


    Severin continued his swift journey across the starry sky, unaware of the tumult caused by Halbert''s fall. His name had now entered the sights of prodigies from various major sects and top-tier ns.


    Severin''s streak of light resembled a shooting star, his figure darted through the vast expanse of space as he headed towards the depths of the starry sky from the battlefield where space had been shattered.


    Thousands of miles into his rapid flight, Severin noticed that the number of stars around him had significantly increasedpared to the outer regions. At regr intervals, he would spot scattered meteor belts in the starry sky.


    Metal Uru within these meteor belts, both in terms of quality and quantity, surpassed those in the outer regions. After consecutively capturing severalrge meteors and scavenging a few chunks of the metal, Severin''s anticipation for the depths of the starry sky grew.


    Observing the stars twinkling all around him-which were emitting an ancient and primeval aura in the serene silence-Severin could not help but exim, "The vast expanse of the starry sky resembles an ancient cosmos filled with chaotic energy. This ce truly lives up to being the remnants left behind by the celestial being from ancient time.


    Compared to any secret realm Severin had visited in the past, the Starry Sky Battlespace was undoubtedly the most top-notch and expansive! The Wildfire royal paragon''s legacy, hailed as the top-notch realm in the entire Southsky, resembled a vivid little world.


    Royal-paragon powerhouses not only had the ability to traverse the void but could also venture into the chaotic currents without losing their way.


    Those royal paragons with more formidable strengths were able to gain profound insights into the forces of heaven and earth, causing the power of heaven and earth to surge magnificently within their bodies, and transforming their energy center into a microcosm of the cosmos. Even after death, this microcosm continued to evolve, eventually merging with the heavens and the earth, forming a small-scale secret realm.


    However, whenpared to the Starry Sky Battlespace, this small realm appeared quite tiny. Severin had grossly underestimated how vast the Starry Sky Battlespace was; it was probably as big as the entire Southsky!


    It was worth noting that the Southsky region spanned tens of thousands of miles in all directions. Even a paragon, without stopping to eat or drink, would need several days to traverse the entire South sky. Moreover, the Starry Sky Battlespace itself was merely formed from the void fissures created during the battle of the celestial beings from ancient times. This raised questions about just how powerful those celestial beings were.


    As Severin admired the splendid and colorful starry sky around him, he suddenly sensed energy fluctuations of a battle not far ahead through his divine sense.


    The moment he detected signs of a battle, he immediately concealed his own aura, deploying the Void Concealment technique to vanish into the void. After all, he had experienced several major battles since entering the Starry Sky Battlespace.


    After infiltrating the void, Severin murmured to himself, "The environment here is indeed


    brutal, with constant battles."


    He cautiously advanced towards the depths of the battlefield, hoping to reap some rewards as a bystander. Soon, after traversing over a hundred miles incognito, he finally arrived at the scene of the battle.


    There were two factions on the battlefield. Foremost among them were two cultivators dressed in luxurious embroidered robes, each adorned with the family name "Burke" on their chest. Both of them had formidable cultivation, reaching the pinnacle of level three paragon. The leading figure wielded a green longsword, and was surrounded by his own swirling swordwill. His hair was pping around, even though there was no wind, while his entire body emitted an unrestrained and majestic aura, reminiscent of a sword immortal.


    The other person, with a robust and muscr build, radiated a bronze-like glow from his muscles. His vitality surged like a furnace of heaven and earth, disying an elusive and invincible demeanor.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2340

    ?


    Their opponent was a radiantly glowing girl wielding a shield, who was apanied by enchanting celestial music. The girl was dressed in a in-colored gown, adorned with a jade hairpin. Her appearance-devoid of any makeup-was as delicate as the petals of a rose, with aplexion as pure as morning glow on snow. Her wispy brows were furrowed in anger while her big eyes were filled with a hint of indignation.


    Severin''s eyebrows shot up in surprise when he recognized who she was. "It''s herl


    The girl was none other than Callie Romero from the Marvair Sect, whom Severin had met once before.


    At that moment, Callie appeared bedraggled with blood trickling from the corner of her mouth. Her face was pale as paper, and her aura seemed somewhat unstable, indicating that she had suffered serious injuries. On the other hand, her two opponents seemed to be in much better condition. Radiant lights flicker around them, making them look like ethereal celestial beings.


    One of them, a robust man with a body developed like the twisted roots of an ancient tree,ughed heartily. "Haha, littledy, you''re already heavily wounded. If I were you, I''d hand over that treasure map!"


    "Cut the nonsense! I don''t have the treasure map! If you want to fight, then fight!" Callie retorted with a delicate but firm voice.


    The young man wielding a green longsword and emitting vigorous swordwill scoffed. "Huh! Even at death''s door, you dare to be defiant. I''ll teach you a lesson for stealing from my family!"


    Hector Burke gathered the swordwill around him to unleash a formidable sword bear that swiftly shot towards Callie.


    Faced with the fierce attack, Callie had no choice but to block with her shield while frantically infusing the shield with the power of heaven and earth to protect her.


    At the same time, Severin-who was still concealed in the void-after hearing the conversation from both sides, began to ponder.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Judging from the attire of Hector and hispanion, Severin deduced that they should be members of the Burke family, one of the Eight Great ns of the Easter Wilderness.


    As the name suggested, the Eight Great ns of the Easter Wilderness were the eight strongest ns within the Eastern Wilderness. Their ancestors were once formidable figures who ascended to immortality, and subsequently gained fame in the ancient times.


    The foundational strength of these eight major ns could go head to head to any of the various major sacred sects! ke, whom Severin encountered earlier, was also a prodigy of one of the Eight Great ns of the Eastern Wilderness.


    Severin was not particrly curious about the identities of the two individuals; after all, any prodigy capable of entering the Starry Sky Battlespace was unlikely to have an ordinary background. He was more intrigued by the treasure map that Hector had mentioned.


    It made sense the Burkes would send someone after Callie if she had stolen a treasure map from them. Just as the thought crossed Severin''s mind, the battle had reached a climax. Severin could not sit idly by as Callie, who was severely wounded, faced the onught from the Burke family''s disciples. Metaphorically speaking, Callie''s back was already forced to the wall.


    Thus, Severin waspelled to take action seeing as Callie was on the brink of defeat. After all, he could not afford to let the opportunity slip by, Callie just might really have a treasure map in her possession. Even if she did not, extending a helping hand to a fellow Southsky native was a small effort for Severin.


    No matter the circumstance, Severin had nothing to lose. With that in mind, he deactivated his concealment technique and stepped out of the void.


    "You two should feel ashamed for ganging up on a girl like that!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!